-P12 


H7G. 
(8az 


COLLEGE  OF 

PHYSICIANS  AND  SURGEONS 

LIBRARY 


Digitized  by  tine  Internet  Arciiive 

in  2010  witii  funding  from 

Open  Knowledge  Commons 


http://www.archive.org/details/lexiconmedicumorOOhoop 


%^^'  / 


1.  L^-V^  <--^  ^ 


LEXICON-MEDICUM 


OR 


MEDICAL   DICTIONARY; 

CONTAINING  AN 

EXPLANATION  OF  THE  TERMS 


IN 


ANATOMY, 
PHYSIOLOGY, 
PRACTICE  OF  PHYSIC, 
MATERIA  MEDICA, 


CHEMISTRY, 
PHARMACY, 
SURGERY, 
MIDWIFERY, 


AND    THE 

VARIOUS  BRANCHES  OF  NATURAL  PHILOSOPHY  CONNECTED 
WITH  MEDICINE. 

SELECTED,   ARRANGED,    AND    COMPILED,    FROM    THE    BEST   AUTHORS. 


BY  ROBERT  if  OpPER,  M.D.  F.L.S. 

BACHELOR  OF  PHYSIC  OF  THE  DNIVERSITy  OF  OXFORD,  MEMBER  OF  THE 

ROYAL  COLLEGE  OF  PHYSICIANS  OF  LONDON, 

PHYSICIAN  TO  THE  ST.  MARY-LE-BONE  INFIRMARY,  &.C.  &C. 


"  Nec  araneai'um  sane  texfls  ideo  melior,  quia  ex  se  fila 
gignunt,  nee  noster  vilior  quia  ex  alienis  libamus  ut  apes." 

Jdst.  Lips.  Monit.  Polit.  Lib.  i.  cap.  i. 


FROM  THE  FOURTH  LONDON  EDITION 


PUBLISHED  BY  E.  DUYCKINCK,  COLLINS  &  CO.,  COlilNS  &  HANNAY, 
AND  SAMUEL  WOOD  &  SONS. 


J.  &  J.  Harper,  Printers. 

1822. 


TO 

WILLIAM  SAUNDERS,  M.D.  F.RS. 

FELLOW  OF  THE  ROYAL  COLLEGE  OF  PHYSICIANS ; 

AND   OF 

THE  ANTIQUARIAN  AND  OTHER  SOCIETIES ; 


IS  DEDICATED, 


AS 


A  MARK  OF  RESPECT  AND  ESTEEM, 


BY 


HIS  SINCERE  FRIEND, 

THE  AUTHOR, 


PREFACE. 


In  offering  another  edition  of  the  Medical  Diction- 
ary to  the  public,  the  Editor,  desirous  of  rendering 
it  as  generally  useful  as  possible,  has  made  consi- 
derable additions  and  alterations  by  the  insertion  of 
the  treatment  of  diseases,  the  Biography  of  eminent 
Medical  men,  and  the  pronunciation  of  the  several 
termjs. 

Due  attention  has  been  given  to  the  anatomical 
description  of  the  various  parts  of  the  human  body, 
and  the  explanation  of  their  functions. 

The  most  approved  nosological  arrangement  of 
the  diseases  is  selected,  and  their  genera  and  species 
fully  enumerated^ 

Particular  attention  has  been  given  to  the  Materia 
Medica  which  is  arranged  under  the  Linnaean  ge- 
nera ;  the  preparations  which  enter  the  last  edition 
of  the  London  Pharmacopoeia  are  minutely  men- 
tioned, and  the  later  discoveries  in  chemistry  in- 
serted. 

The  derivation  of  the  terms,  however  fanciful,  is 
still  retained,  and  the  declension  of  the  words  which 
are  in  common  use  is  given. 

The  Compiler  has  generally  to  acknowledge  his 
obligations  to  Abernethy,  Accum,  Aiken,  Albinus, 
Bell,  Brande,  Bergius,  Blanchard,  Burns,  Burserius, 
Callisen,  Castelli,  Chaptal,  Cooper,  Cruickshank, 
Cullen,  Davy,  Denman,  Duncan,  Edinburgh  Dis- 
pensary, Editors  of  Rees'  Cyclopoedia,  and  Mother-, 
ley's  Dictionary,  Fourcroy,  Haller,  Hunter,  Innis. 


Vili  PREFACE. 


Latta,  Lavoisier,  Lewis,  Linnaeus,  Meyer,  Murray, 
Nicholson,  Pott,  Richerard,  Ricbter,  Saunders. 
Sauvage,  Scarpa,  Smith,  Soemmering,  Swediaur, 
Symonds,  Thomas,  Thompson,  Tiirton,  Vaughan, 
Vossius,  Willan,  Willson,  Woodville. 

It  was  the  Editor's  original  intention  to  have  given 
to  each  writer  the  merit  of  the  particular  description 
selected  from  his  work,  but  having  occasion  to  con- 
sult, frequently  to  abridge,  and  sometimes  to  alter 
various  passages  in  works  connected  with  the  subject; 
and  finding  it  ditificult,  and  in  many  instances,  im- 
possible, to  discover  the  original  writer,  of  several 
articles  ;  and,  convinced  at  the  same  time  it  would  be 
attended  with  no  particular  advantage,  he  prefers 
making  a  general  acknowledii^ment  to  particulari- 
zing the  labours  of  each  individual.  If  he  has  been 
so  fortunate  as  to  have  compressed  within  the  nar- 
row limits  of  the  present  publication  much  general 
and  useful  information,  his  object  will  be  fully 
answered. 


21  Savile-Row, 
June  1 820. 


A  NEW 


MEDICAL  DICTIONARY. 


ABA 

AAA.  ANA.  (From  av*,  which  signifies 
•  of  each.)  A  term  in  pharmacy,  used 
after  the  mention  of  two  or  more  ingredients, 
when  it  implies,  that  the  quantity  mentioned 
of  each  ingredient  should  be  taken  ;  e.  g.  Y^. 
Potassce  nitratis :  Sacchari  albi  aa  3j-  i-  e- 
Take  nitrate  of  potash  and  white  sugar,  of 
each  one  drachm. 

A'aeam.  a  term  used  by  some  antient 
chemists  for  lead. 

AA'RON.  A  physician  of  Alexandria, 
author  of  thirty  books  in  the  Syriac  tongue, 
containing  the  whole  practice  of  physic, 
chiefly  collected  from  the  Greek  writings, 
and  supposed  to  have  been  written  before 
620.  He  first  mentioned,  and  clearly  de- 
scribed, the  small-pox  and  measles,  which 
were  probably  brought  thither  by  the  Ara- 
bians. He  directed  the  vein  under  the 
tongue  to  be  opened  in  jaundice,  and  no- 
ticed the  white  colour  of  the  faeces  in  that 
disease.  His  works  are  lost,  except  some 
fragments,  preserved  by  Rhazes. 

Aba'ctus.  Ahigeatus.  Among  the  an- 
tient physicians,  this  term  was  used  for  a 
miscarriage,  procured  by  art,  or  force  of 
medicines,  in  contradistinction  to  abortus, 
which  meant  a  natural  miscarriage.  The 
moderns  know  no  such  distinctions. 

A'bacds.  (From  a  Hebrew  word,  sig- 
nifying dust.)  A  table  for  preparations,  so 
called  from  the  usage  of  mathematicians  of 
drawing  their  figures  upon  tables  sprinkled 
with  dust. 

Abai'sir.  Masis.  Spodiu7n  Arabiim.  Ivory 
black ;  and  also  calcareous  powder. 

Abaliena'tio.  a  decay  of  the  body,  or 
mind. 

Abaliena'tds.  Corrupted.  A  part  so 
destroyed  as  to  require  immediate  extir- 
pation :  also  the  fault  or  total  destruction  of 
the  senses,  whether  external  or  internal,  by 
disease. 

A'banet.  (Hebrew,  the  girdle  worn  by 
the  Jewish  priests.)     A  girdle-like  bandage. 

A^a'nga.  My.  The  palm  of  the  Island 
of  St.  Thomas,  from  which  Thernal's  resto- 
rative is  prepared. 

Abapti'sta.  (From  a,  priv.  and  fixTrlco, 
to  plunge.)  Maptiston.  The  shoulders  of 
1 


ABD 

the  old  trepan.  This  term  is  employed  b^ 
Galen,  Fabricius  ab  Aquapendente,  Sculte- 
tus,  and  others,  to  denote  the  conical  saw 
with  a  circular  edge,  (otherwise  called  mo- 
diolus, or  terebra,)  which  was  formerly  used 
by  surgeons  to  perforate  the  cranium. 

Abapti'ston.     See  Maptistcu 

Abarnahas.  Ovum  ruffum.  A  chemical 
term  formerly  used  in  the  transmutation  of 
metals,  signifying  luna  plena,  inagnes,  or 
7nagnesia. 

Aba'rtamen.     Lead. 

Abarticulation.  (From  ab,  and  arlicu- 
lus,  a  joint.)  That  species  of  articulation 
which  has  evident  motion.    See  Diarthrosis. 

A'bas.  (An  Arabian  word.)  The  scald- 
head  ;  also  epilepsy. 

Aba'sis.     See  Abaisir. 

Abbreviation.  The  principal  uses  of 
medicinal  abbreviations  are  in  prescriptions ; 
in  which  they  are  certain  marks,  or  half 
words,  used  by  physicians  for  despatch  and 
conveniency  when  they  prescribe,  thus  ; — 
5^  readily  supplies  the  place  of  rerApe — h.  s. 
that  of  hora  somni — n.  m.  that  of  nux  mos- 
c/iata — elect,  that  of  electariuvi,  &c. ;  and  in 
general  all  the  names  of  compound  medi- 
cines, with  the  several  ingredients,  are  fre- 
quently wrote  only  up  to  their  first  or  second 
syllable,  or  sometimes  to  their  third  or 
fourth,  to  make  them  clear  and  expressive. 
Thus  Croc.  Anglic,  stands  for  Crocus  Angli- 
canus — Conf.  Aromat.  for  Confectio  Aroma- 
tica,  &c.  A  point  being  always  placed  at 
the  end  of  such  syllable,  shows  the  word  to 
be  incomplete. 

ABDO'MEN.  {Abdomen,  inis.  n.  from 
abdo,  to  hide,  because  it  hides  the  viscera. 
It  is  also  derived  from  abdere  to  hide,  and 
omentura,  the  caul ;  by  others  omen  is  said 
to  be  only  a  termination,  as  from  lego, 
legumen,  so  from  abdo,  abdomen.)  The 
belly. 

The  abdomen  is  the  largest  cavity  in  the 
body,  bounded  superiorly  by  the  diaphragm, 
by  which  it  is  separated  from  the  chest ; 
inferiorly  by  the  bones  of  the  pubes  and 
ischium  ;  on  each  side  by  various  muscles, 
the  short  ribs  and  ossa  ilii ;  anteriorly  by 
the  abdominal  muscles,  and  posteriorly  by 


ABD 


ABD 


the  vertebrae  of  the  loins,  the  os  sacrum  aad 
OS  coccygis.  Internally  it  is  invested  by  a 
smooth  membrane,  called  peritoneum,  and 
externally  by  muscles  and  common  integu- 
ments. 

In  the  cavity  of  the  abdomen  are  con- 
tained, 

1 .     interiorly  and  laterally. 

1.  The  epiploon.  2.  The  stomach.  3.  The 
large  and  small  intestines.  4.  The  mesen- 
tery. 5.  The  lacteal  vessels.  6.  The  pan- 
creas. 7.  The  spleen.  8.  The  liver  and 
gall-bladder. 

2.  Posteriorly,  without  the  peritoneum,  are, 
1.  Thekidneys.  2.  The  supra-renal  glands. 

3.  The  ureters.  4.  The  receptaculum  chyli. 
5.  The  descending  aorta. 

6.  The  ascending  vena  cava. 

3.  Inferiorly  in  the  pelvis,  and  without  the 
peritoneum. 

In  men,  1.  The  urinary  bladder.  2.  The 
spermatic  vessels.  3.  The  intestinum  rec- 
tum. 

In  women,  besides  the  urinary  bladder 
and  intestinum  rectum,  there  are, 

1.  The  uterus.  2.  The  four  ligaments  of 
the  uterus.  3.  The  two  ovaria.  4.  The 
two  Fallopian  tubes.     5.  The  vagina. 

The  fore  part  of  this  cavity,  as  has  been 
mentioned,  is  covered  with  muscles  and 
common  integuments,  in  the  middle  of 
which  is  the  navel.  It  is  this  part  of  the  body 
which  is  properly  called  abdomen  ;  it  is  dis- 
tinguished, by  anatomists,  into  regions. 

The  posterior  part  of  the  abdomen  is 
called  the  loins,  and  the  sides  the  Epicolic 
regions. 

Abdominal  Hernia.  See  Hernia  abdomi- 
nali-s. 

Mdominal  muscles.     See  Muscles. 

Abdominal  ring.    See  £nnulus  Abdominis. 

Abdominal  regions.     See  Body. 

Abdu'cens.     See  Abductor. 

Abdu'cens  Labio'rum.  See  Levator  an- 
guli  oris. 

Abducent  nerves.     See  J^crvi  abducentes. 

Abducent  muscles.     See  Abductor. 

ABDUCTOR.  (From  abduco,  to  draw 
away.)  Abducens.  A  muscle,  the  office  of 
which  is  to  pull  back  or  draw  the  member 
to  which  it  is  affixed  from  some  other.  The 
antagonist  is  called  adductor. 

Abductor  auricularis.    See  Posterior  auris. 

Abductor  auris.    See  Posterior  auris. 

Abductor  brevis  alter.     See  Abductor  pol- 

hctS  tTlCtTlllS 

ABDU'CTOR  I'NDICIS  MA'NUS.  Ab- 
ductor of  Douglas.  Semi-interosseus  indicis 
of  Winslow.  Abductor  indicis  of  Cowper. 

An  internal  interosseous  muscle  of  the 
fore-finger,  situated  on  the  hand.  It  arises 
from  the  superior  part  of  the  metacarpal 
bone,  and  the  os  trapezium,  on  its  inside, 
by  a  fleshy  beginning,  runs  towards  the 
metacarpal  bone  of  the  fore-finger,  adheres 
to  it,  and  is  connected  by  a  broad  tendon  to 
the  superior  part  of  the  first  phalanx  of  the 


fore-finger.  Sometimes  it  arises  by  a  double 
tendon.  Its  use  is  to  draw  the  fore-finger 
from  the  rest,  towards  the  thumb,  and  to 
bend  it  somewhat  towards  the  palm. 

ABDU'CTOR  I'NDICIS  PEDIS.  An  in- 
ternal interosseous  muscle  of  the  fore-toe, 
which  arises  tendinous  and  fleshy,  by  two 
origins,  from  the  root  of  the  inside  of  the 
metatarsal  bone  of  the  fore-toe,  from  the 
outside  of  the  roo^  of  the  metatarsal  bone  of 
the  great-toe,  and  from  the  os  cuneiforme 
internum,  and  is  inserted  tendinous  into  the 
inside  of  the  root  of  the  first  joint  of  the 
fore-toe.  Its  use  is  to  pull  the  fore-toe  in- 
wards, from  the  rest  of  the  small  toes. 

Abductor  longus  pollicis  manias.  See  Ex- 
tensor ossi^  metacarpi  pollicis  manus. 

ABDU'CTOR  ME'DII  DI'GITI  PEDIS. 
An  interosseous  muscle  of  the  foot,  which 
arises  tendinous  and  fleshy,  from  the  inside 
of  the  root  of  the  metatarsal  bone  of  the 
middle  toe  internally,  and  is  inserted  tendi- 
nous into  the  inside  of  the  root  of  the  first 
joint  of  the  middle  toe.  Its  use  is  to  pull 
the  middle  toe  inwards. 

ABDU'CTOR  MINIMI  DI'GITI  MA'- 
NUS.  Carpo-phalangien  du  petit  doigt  of 
Dumas.  Extensor  tertii  internodii  minimi 
digiti  of  Douglas.  Hypothenar  minor  of 
Winslow. 

A  muscle  of  the  little  finger,  situated  on 
the  hand.  It  arises  fleshy  from  the  pisiform 
bone,  and  from  that  part  of  the  ligamentum 
carpi  annulare  next  it,  and  is  inserted,  ten- 
dinous, into  the  inner  side  of  the  upper  end 
of  the  first  bone  of  the  little  finger.  Its  use 
is  to  draw  the  little  finger  from  the  rest. 

ABDU'CTOR  MINIMI  DI'GITI  PE'- 
DIS.  Calcaneo-phalangien  du  petit  doigt 
of  Dumas.  Adductor  of  Douglas,  Parathe- 
nar  major  of  Winslow,  by  whom  this  muscle 
is  divided  into  two,  Parathenar  major  and 
metatarseus.  Adductor  minimi  digiti  oi  Cow- 
per. 

A  muscle  of  the  little  toe,  which  arises 
tendinous  and  fleshy,  from  the  semicii'cular 
edge  of  a  cavity  on  the  inferior  part  of  the 
protuberance  of  the  os  calcis,  and  from  the 
rest  of  the  metatarsal  bone  of  the  little  toe. 
and  is  inserted  into  the  root  of  the  first 
joint  of  the  little  toe  externally.  Its  use  is 
to  bend  the  little  toe,  and  its  metatarsal 
bone  downv/ards,  and  to  draw  the  little  toe 
from  the  rest. 

Abdu'ctor  o'culi.  See  Rectus  externus 
oculi. 

ABDU'CTOR  PO'LLICISMA'NUS.  Sca- 
pkosus-phalangien  du  pjouce  of  Dumas.  Ad- 
ductor pollicis  mantis,  and  Adductor  brevis  al- 
ter of  Albinus.  Adductor  thenar  Riolani  of 
Douglas,  (the  adductor  brevis  alter  of  Albi- 
nus is  the  inner  portion  of  this  muscle.)  Ad- 
ductor pollicis  of  Cowper. 

A  muscle  of  the  thumb,  situated  on  the 
hand.  It  arises  by  a  broad  tendinous  and 
fleshy  beginning,  from  the  ligamentum  carpi 
annulare,  and  from  the  os  trapezium..  a»d 


ABL 


ABO 


i  inserted  tendinous  into  the  outer  side  of 
vhe  root  of  the  first  bone  of  the  thumb.  Its 
use  is  to  draw  the  thumb  from  the  fingers. 

ABDUCTOR  POLLICIS  PEDIS. 
Calcaneo-phalangien  du  pouce  of  Dumas. 
Abductor  of  Douglas.  Thenar  of  Winslow. 
Mductor  pollicis  of  Cowper. 

A  muscle  of  the  great  toe,  situated  on  the 
foot.  It  arises  fleshy,  from  the  inside  of 
the  root  of  the  protuberance  of  the  os  cal- 
cis,  where  it  forms  the  heel,  and  tendinous 
from  the  same  bone,  where  it  joins  the  os 
naviculare  ;  and  is  inserted  tendinous  into 
the  internal  sesamoid  bone  and  root  of  the 
first  joint  of  the  great  toe.  Its  use  is  to 
pull  the  great  toe  from  the  rest. 

ABDUCTOR  TE'RTII  DI'GITI  PEDIS. 
An  interosseous  muscle  of  the  foot,  that 
arises  tendinous  and  fleshy  from  the  inside 
and  the  inferior  part  of  the  root  of  the 
metatarsal  bone  of  the  third  toe  ;  and  is 
inserted  tendinous  into  the  inside  of  the  root 
of  the  first  joint  of  the  third  toe.  Its  use  is 
to  pull  the  third  toe  inwards. 

Abebje'os.  (From  «,  neg.  and  0tCauoc, 
firm.)  Mebceus.  Weak,  infirm,  unsteady. 
A  term  made  use  of  by  Hippocrates  de  Signis. 

Abeb5;'0s.     See  Abebceos. 

Abelmo'schus.  (Arabian.)  The  seeds 
of  the  Hibiscus  Abtlmoschus.     See  Hibiscus. 

Abehnosch.    See  Hibiscus. 

Abelmusk.    See  Hibiscus. 

Aberra'tio.  (From  ab  and  erro,  to  wan- 
der from.)     Lusus  natures.     Dislocation. 

Abe'ssi.  (Arabian.)  Filth.  The  alvine 
excrements. 

A'besum.     Quicklime. 

Abevagua'tio.  (From  ab,  dim.  and  eva- 
cuo,  to  pour  out.)  A  partial  or  incomplete 
evacuation  of  the  peccant  humours,  either 
naturally  or  by  art. 

A'BIES.  (Abies,  etis,  fem.  from  aheo,  to 
proceed,  because  it  rises  to  a  great  height ; 
or  from  xTrtog,  a  wild  pear,  the  fruit  of  which 
its  cones  something  resemble.)  The  fir.  An 
evergreen  tree.  Linnagus  includes  the  abies 
in  the  genus  Pinus.     See  Pinus. 

A'bies  Canade'nsis.  See  Pinus Balsamea. 

Abigea'tus.     See  Abactus. 

Abio'tos.  (From  «,  neg.  and /g/sai,  to  live.) 
A  name  given  to  hemlock,  from  its  deadly 
qualities.     See  Conium. 

Ablacta'tio.  (From  ab,  from,  and  lac 
milk.)  Ablactation.  The  weaning  of  a  child 
from  the  breast. 

Abla'tio.  (ProTsiaufero,  to  take  away.) 
The  taking  away  from  the  body  whatever  is 
useless  or  hurtful ;  it  comprehends  all  kinds 
of  evacuations.  Sometimes  it  signifies  the 
subtraction  of  a  part  of  the  diet,  with  a  me- 
dical view ;  and  sometimes  it  expresses  the 
interval  betwixt  two  fits  of  a  fever,  or  the 
time  of  remission. 

Chemical  ablation  is  the  removal  of  any 
thing  that  is  either  finished  or  else  no  longer 
necessary  in  a  process. 

Ablue'ntia.  {Abluentia,  sc.  medicament  a, 


from  abluo,  to  wash  away.)  Abstergents. 
Abluents.  Medicines  which  were  formerly 
supposed  to  purifv  or  cleanse  the  blood. 

ABLUTION.  (From  abluo,  to  wash  off.) 
A  washing  or  cleansing  either  of  the  body 
or  the  intestines. 

In  chemistry  it  signifies  the  purifying  of  a 
body,  by  repeated  affusions  of  a  proper  liquor. 

Abo'it.  An  obsolete  term  of  Arabic  ei- 
traction,  for  white  lead.  \ 

Aboli'tio.  (From  aboleo,  to  destroy.)  The 
separation  or  destruction  of  diseased  parts. 

ABORTION.  (Abortio,  from  aborior,  to 
be  steril.)  Aborsus.  Amblosis.  Diaphthora. 
Ectrosis.  Exambloma.  Examblods.  Apo- 
pallesis.     Apopalsis.     Apophthora. 

Miscarriage,  or  the  expulsion  of  the  foetus 
from  the  uterus,  before  the  seventh  month, 
after  which  it  is  called  premature  labour. 
It  most  commonly  occurs  between  the  eighth, 
and  eleventh  weeks  of  pregnancy,  but  may 
happen  at  a  later  period.  In  early  gesta- 
tion, the  ovum  sometimes  comes  off  entii'e  ; 
sometimes  the  foetus  is  first  expelled,  and 
the  placenta  afterwards.  It  is  preceded  by 
flooding,  pains  in  the  back,  loins,  and  lower 
part  of  the  abdomen,  evacuation  of  the  wa- 
ter, shiverings,  palpitation  of  the  heart,  nau- 
sea, anxiety,  syncope,  subsiding  of  the 
breasts  and  belly,  pain  in  the  inside  of  the 
thighs,  opening  and  moisture  of  the  os  tineas. 
The  principal  causes  of  miscarriage  are 
blows  or  falls  ;  great  exertion  or  fatigue ; 
sudden  frights  and  other  violent  emotions  of 
the  mind ;  a  diet  too  sparing  or  too  nutri- 
tious ;  the  abuse  of  spirituous  liquors  ;  other 
diseases,  particularly  fevers,  and  hemorrha- 
ges; likewise  excessive  bleeding,  profuse 
diarrhoea  or  colic,  particularly  from  accu- 
mulated foeces  ;  immoderate  venery,  &,c.  • 
The  spontaneous  vomiting,  so  common  in 
pregnancy,  rarely  occasions  this  accident : 
but  when  induced  and  kept  up  by  drastic 
medicines,  it  may  be  very  lilcely  to  have 
that  effect.  Abortion  often  happens  without 
any  obvious  cause,  from  some  defect  in  the 
uteras,  or  in  the  foetus  itself,  which  we  can- 
not satisfactorily  explain.  Hence  it  will  take 
place  repeatedly  in  the  same  female  at  a 
particular  period  of  pregnancy  ;  perhaps  in 
some  measure  from  the  influence  of  habit. 

The  treatment  of  abortion  must  vary  con- 
siderably according  to  the  constitution  of  th& 
patient,  and  the  causes  giving  rise  to  it.  If 
the  incipient  symptoms  should  appear  in  a 
female  of  a  plethoric  habit,  it  may  be  proper 
to  take  a  moderate  quantity  of  blood  from 
the  arm,  then  clear  the  bowels  by  some  mild 
cathartic,  as  the  sulphas  magnesia;  in  the 
infusura  rosa?,  afterwards  exhibiting  small 
doses  of  nitrate  of  potash,  directing  the  pa- 
tient to  remain  quiet,  in  a  recumbent  posi- 
tion, kept  as  cool  as  possible,  with  a  low 
diet,  and  the  antiphlogistic  regimen  in  other 
respects.  Should  there  be  much  flooding^ 
cloths  wetted  with  cold  water  ought  to  be 
applied  to  the  region  of  the  utenis,  or  even 


ABS 


ABS 


introduced  into  the  vagina,  to  obstruct  the 
escape  of  the  blood  mechanically.  Where 
violent  forcing  pains  attend,  opium  should 
be  given  by  the  mouth,  or  in  the  form  of  glys- 
ter,  after  premising  proper  evacuations. 
Should  these  means  not  avail  to  check  the 
discharge  or  the  forcing  pains,  and  particu- 
larly if  the  water  be  evacuated,  there  can  be 
no  expectation  of  preventin  g  the  miscarriage ; 
and  where  there  is  reason  for  believing  the 
fcetus  dead,  from  the  breasts  having  previ- 
ousl)- subsided,  the  morning  sickness  gone  off, 
the  motion  stopped,  kc.  it  will  be  proper  ra- 
ther to  encourage  it  by  manual  assistance. 

If  on  the  other  hand  females  of  a  delicate 
and  irritable  habit,  rather  deficient  in  blood, 
be  subject  to  abortion,  orwhere  this  accident 
is  threatened  by  profuse  evacuations  and 
other  debilitating  causes,  it  may  be  more 
probably  prevented  by  a  diet  nutritious,  yet 
easy  of  digestion,  with  tonic  medicines,  and 
the  use  of  the  cold  bath,  attending  at  the 
same  time  to  the  state  of  the  bowels,  giving 
opium  if  pain  attend,  and  carefully  avoiding 
the  several  exciting  causes. 

Abortives.  (Mortiva,  sc.  viedicamenta ; 
{vomiiborior,tohesteTi\.)  Jlmblotica.  Ecbolica. 

Medicines  capable  of  occasioning  an  abor- 
tion, or  miscai-riage,  in  pregnant  women. 
It  is  now  generally  believed,  that  the  me- 
dicines which  produce  a  miscarriage,  effect 
it  by  their  violent  action  on  the  system,  and 
not  by  any  specific  action  on  the  womb. 

Abra'sa.  (From  abrado,  to  shave  off.) 
Ulcers  attended  with  abrasion  of  part  of  the 
substance. 

ABRASION.  {Mrasio,  from  abrado  to  tear 
off.)  This  word  is  generally  employed  to 
signify  the  destruction  of  the  natural  mucus 
of  any  part,  as  the  stomach,  intestines,  uri- 
uary  bladder,  &c.  It  is  also  applied  to  any 
part  slightly  torn  away  by  attrition,  as  the 
skin,  fee. 

A'brathan.  Corrupted  from  abrotanum, 
southernwood.     See  ^Meniisia. 

A'brette.     See  Hibiscus. 

A'bric.  An  obsolete  Arabic  term  for  sul- 
phur. 

Aero'ma.  (From  a.,  neg.  and  /Sg»^«,  food  ; 
i.e.  not  fit  to  be  eaten.)  A  tree  of  New 
South  Wales,  which  yields  a  gum. 

ABRO'TANUM.  (ACgoTavov,  from  a,  neg. 
and  /ggoTi/f ,  mortal ;  because  it  never  decays  : 
or  from  afgo?,  soft,  and  tc/vc?,  extension  ; 
from  the  delicacy  of  its  texture.)  Common 
southernvvood.     See  Artemisia. 

Abro'tanum  mas.     See  Artemisia. 

Aekotoni'tes.  (From  abrotanum.)  A 
wine  mentioned  by  Dioscorides,  impregna- 
ted with  abrotanum,  or  southernwood,  in 
the  proportion  of  about  one  hundred  ounces 
of  the  dried  leaves,  to  about  seven  gallons 
of  must. 

Abscede'ntia.  (From  abscedo,  to  sepa- 
rate. Decayed  parts  of  the  body,  which,  in  a 
morbid  state,  are  separated  from  the  sound. 

ABSCESS.     (From  abscedo,   to  depart; 


because  parts,  which  were  before  contiguous, 
become  separated,  or  depart  from  each 
other.)     Abscessio.    Abscessus.    Imposthuma. 

A  collection  of  pus  in  the  cellular  mem- 
brane, or  in  the  viscera,  or  in  bones,  prece- 
ded by  inflammation. 

Abscesses  have  been  variously  denomi- 
nated according  to  their  seat :  as  empyema, 
when  in  the  cavity  of  the  pleura  ;  vomica,  in 
the  lungs  ;  panaris,  in  any  of  the  fingers  ; 
hj-popyon,  in  the  anterior  chamber  of  the 
eye ;  arthropuosis,  in  a  joint ;  also  lumbar 
abscess,  &.c. 

The  formation  of  an  abscess  is  the  result 
of  inflammation  terminating  in  suppuration. 
This  is  known  by  a  throbbing  pain,  which 
lessens  by  degrees,  as  well  as  the  heat,  ten- 
sion, ancf  redness  of  the  inflamed  part :  and 
if  the  pus  be  near  the  surface,  a  cream-like 
whiteness  is  soon  perceived,  with  a  promi- 
nence about  the  middle,  or  at  the  inferior 
part,  then  a  fluctuation  may  be  felt,  which 
becomes  gradually  more  distinct, till  atlength 
the  matter  makes  its  way  externally.  When 
suppuration  occurs  to  a  considerable  extent, 
or  in  apart  of  importance  to  life,  there  are 
usually  rigours,  or  sudden  attacks  of  chilli- 
ness, followed  by  flushes  of  heat ;  and  unless 
the  matter  be  soon  discharged,  and  the  ab- 
scess healed,  hectic  fever  generally  Gomes' 
on.  When  abscesses  form  in  the  cellular 
membrane  in  persons  of  a  tolerably  good 
constitution,  they  are  usually  circumscribed, 
in  consequence  of  coagulable  lymph  having 
been  previously  effused,  and  obliterated  the 
communication  with  the  adjoining  cells; but 
in  those  of  a  weakly,  and  especially  a  scro- 
phulous  constitution,  from  this  not  occurring, 
the  pus  is  very  apt  to  diffuse  itself,  like  the 
water  in  anasarca.  Another  circumstance, 
which  may  prevent  its  readily  reaching  the 
surface,  is  its  collecting  under  an  aponeuro- 
sis, or  other  part  of  dense  structure,  when 
the  process  of  ulceration  will  rather  extend 
in  another  direction.  Thus  j>us  accumula- 
ting in  the  loins,  may  descend  to  the  lower 
part  of  the  thigh. 

When  suppuration  occurs,  if  the  inflam- 
mation have  not  yet  subsided,  it  maybe  ne- 
cessary to  employ  means  calculated  to  mo- 
derate this,  in  order  to  limit  the  extent  of 
the  ifcbscess :  but  evacuations  must  not  be 
carried  too  far,  or  there  will  not  be  power 
in  the  system  to  heal  it  afterwards.  If  the 
disease.be  near  the  surface,  fomentations  or 
warm  emollient  poultices  should  be  employ- 
ed, to  take  off  the  exteiision  of  the  skin,  and 
promote  the  process  of  ulceration  in  that  di- 
rection. As  soon  as  fluctuation  is  obvious,  it 
will  be  generally  proper  to  make  an  opening, 
lest  contiguous  parts  of  importance  should 
be  injured  ;  and  often  at  an  earlier  period, 
where  the  matter  is  prevented  from  reaching 
the  surface  by  a  fascia,  fee.  but  it  is  some- 
times advisable  to  wait  awhile,  especially  in 
large  spontaneous  abscesses,  where  the  con- 
stitution is  much  debilitated,  till  by  the  use 


ABfe 


ACA 


of  a  nutritious  diet,  with  bark  and  otlier 
tonic  means, this  can  be  somewhat  improved. 
There  are  dififerent  modes  of  opening  ab- 
scesses. 1.  By  incision  or  puncture  ;  this  is 
generally  the  best,  as  being  least  painful,  and 
most  espeditious,  and  the  extent  of  the  aper- 
ture can  be  better  regulated.  2.  By  caustic  ; 
this  may  be  sometimes  preferable,  when 
suppuration  goes  on  very  slowly  in  glandu- 
lar parts,  (especially  in  scrophulous  and  ve- 
nereal cases)  lessening  the  subjacent  tu- 
mour, giving  free  vent  to  the  matter,  and 
exciting  more  healthy  action  in  the  sore ; 
but  it  sometimes  causes  much  deformity,  it 
can  hardly  reach  deepseated  abscesses,  and 
the  delay  maybe  often  dangerous.  3.  By  se- 
ton  :  this  is  sometimes  advantageous  in  su- 
perficial abscesses,  (where  suppuration  is 
likely  to  continue,)  about  the  neck  and  face, 
leaving  generally  but  a  small  scar  ;  likewise 
ivhen  near  joints,  or  other  important  parts 
liable  to  be  injured  by  the  scalpel  or  seton. 
See  Lumbar  Mscess,  and  Ulcer. 

Abscissio:*.  {Mscissio ;  from  ab,  and 
scindo,  to  cut.)  Apocope.  The  taking  away 
some  morbid,  or  other  part,  by  an  edged 
instrument.  The  abscission  of  the  prepuce 
makes  what  we  call  circumcision.  Abscis- 
sion is  sometimes  used  by  medical  writers  to 
denote  the  sudden  termination  of  a  disease 
in  death,  before  it  arrives  at  its  decline. 
Celsus  frequently  uses  the  term  abscissa  vox 
to  express  a  loss  of  voice. 

ABSI'NTHIUM.  (A^ivBr.v,  from  a,  neg. 
and  ■^f/^o;,  pleasant :  so  called  from  the  dis- 
agreeableness  of  the  taste.)  A  genus  of 
plants  which  is  ranked  under  Arteynisia  in 
the  Linneean  system.  Class,  Syngenesia. 
Order,  Polygamia  superflua.  Wormwood. 
See  Artemisia. 

Absi'nthium  commune.  See  Artemisia 
Absinthium. 

Absi'nthium  maritimum.  See  Artemisia 
^Maritima. 

Absi'nthium  po'nticum.  See  Artemisia 
Poniica. 

Absi'nthium  vulgare.  See  Artemisia 
Absinthium. 

Absorbing  vessels.     See  Absorbents. 

A.BSORBENTS.     Absorbentia. 

1.  Small,  delicate,  transparent  vessels, 
v.hich  take  up  any  fluid  from  the  surface  of 
the  body,  or  of  any  cavity  in  it,  and  carry  it 
to  be  mixed  with  the  blood.  They  are  deno- 
minated according  to  the  liquids  which  the^^ 
convey,  lacteals  and  lymphatics.  See  Lac- 
teals  and  Lymphatics. 

2.  Medicines  are  so  termed,  which  have 
no  acrimony  in  themselves,  and  destroy  aci- 
dities in  the  stomach  and  bowels  ;  such  are 
magnesia,  prepared  chalk,  oyster-shells, 
crab's  claws,  kc. 

ABSORPTION.  (From  absorbeo,  to  suck 
up.)    A  function  in  an  animated  body,  ar- 

.nged  by  physiologists  under  the  head  of 
natural  actions.  It  signifies  the  taking  up 
of  substances  applied  to  the  mouths  of  ab- 


sorbing vessels  :  thus  the  nutritious  part  of 
the  food  is  absorbed  from  the  intestinal  canal 
by  the  lacteals  :  thus  mercury  is  taken  into 
the  system  by  the  lymphatics  of  the  skin, 
k.c.  The  principle  by  which  this  function 
takes  place,  is  a  power  inherent  in  the 
mouths  of  the  absorbents,  a  vis  insitci,  de- 
pendent on  the  degree  of  irritability  of  their 
internal  membrane  by  which  they  contract 
and  propel  their  contents  forwards. 

Abste'ntio.  Cffilius  Aurelianus  uses  this 
word,  to  express  a  suppression,  or  retention. 
Thus,  akstentio  stercorum,  a  retention  of  the 
excrements,  which  he  mentions  as  a  symp- 
tom very  frequent  in  a  satyriasis.  In  a  sense 
somewhat  different,  he  uses  the  word  ab- 
stenla,  applying  it  to  the  pleura,  where  he 
seems  to  mean,  that  the  humour  of  the  in- 
flamed pleura  is  prevented,  by  the  adjacent 
bones,  from  extending  itself. 

ABSTERGENTS.  {Abstergmtia  scilicet, 
medicamenta ;  from  abstergo,  to  cleanse 
away.)  Lotions,  or  any  application  that 
cleanses  or  clears  away  foulness.  The  term 
is  seldom  employed  by  modern  writers. 

Abstraction.  (From  abstraho,  to  draw 
away.  A  term  employed  by  chemists  in 
the  process  of  humid  distillation,  to  signify 
that  the  fluid  body  is  again  drawn  ofl'  from 
the  solid,  which  it  had  dissolved. 

Abstracti'tius'  (From  abstraho,  to  draw 
away.)  Native  spirit,  not  produced  by  fer- 
mentation. 

A'bsus.  An  obsolete  term  for  the  Egyp- 
tian lotus. 

Aevacua'tio.  {Yvomahvacuo,  to  empty.) 
Local  or  morbid  discharge.  A  large  evacu- 
ation of  any  fluid,  as  of  blood  from  a  ple- 
thoric person. 

Aca'ca.  From  a,  neg.  and  «ax2c,  bad.) 
Diseases  which  are  rather  troublesome  than, 
dangerous. 

ACA'CIA.  (AKstata.,  ivoxn  cutst^ce,  to  sharp- 
en.) The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnesan  system.     The  Egyptian  thorn. 

ACA'CIA  CA'TECHU.''This  plant  affords 
a  drug,  formerly  supposed  to  be  an  earthy 
substance  brought  from  Japan,  and  there- 
fore called  Terra  Japonica,  Japan  earth ; 
afterwards  it  appeared  to  be  an  extract,  pre- 
pared in  India,  it  was  supposed  till  lately, 
from  the  juice  of  the  Mimosa  catechu  of  Lin- 
nfeus  : — spinis  stipularibus,  foliis  bipinnatis 
mullijugis.  glandulis  partialium,  siiigulis, 
spicis  axillaribus  geminis  sen  ternis  peduncu- 
latis  ;  by  boiling  the  wood,  and  evaporating 
the  decoction  by  the  heat  of  the  sun.  But 
the  shrub  is  now  ascertained  to  be  an  acacia, 
and  is  termed  Acacia  catechu.  In  its  purest 
state,  it  is  a  dry  pulverable  substance,  out- 
wardly of  a  reddish  colour,  internally  of  a 
shining  dark  brown,  tinged  with  a  reddish 
hue  ;  in  the  mouth  it  discovers  considerable 
adstringency,  succeeded  by  a  sweetish  mu- 
cilaginous taste.  It  may  be  advantageously 
employed  for  most  purposes  where  an  ad- 
stringent  is  indicated  ;  and  is  particularly 


ACA 


ACA 


useful  in  alvine  fluxes,  where  astringents 
are  required.  Besides  this,  it  is  employed 
also  in  uterine  profluvia,  in  laxity  and  debi- 
lity of  the  viscera  in  general ;  and  it  is  an 
excellent  topical  adstringent,  when  suffered 
to  dissolve  leisurely  in  the  mouth,  for  laxi- 
ties and  ulcerations  of  the  gums,  aphthous 
ulcers  in  the  mouth,  and  similar  affections. 
This  extract  is  the  basis  of  several  formulaj 
in  our  pharmacopoeias,  particularly  of  a  tinc- 
ture ••  but  one  of  the  best  forms  under  which 
it  can  be  exhibited,  is  that  of  a  simple  infu- 
sion in  warm  water  with  a  proportion  of  cin- 
namon, for  by  this  means  it  is  at  once  freed 
of  its  impurities  and  improved  by  the  addi- 
tion of  the  aromatic.  Fourcroy  says  that 
catechu  is  prepared  from  the  seeds  of  a  kind 
of  palm,  called  areca. 

Aca'cia  Germa'nica.  German  acacia, 
or  the  German  black-thorn  or  sloe-tree. 
Acacia  nostras.  Succus  pruni  sylvesiris.  The 
inspissated  juice  of  the  -prunus  spinosa,  or 
primus  sylvestris  spinosa  of  Linnasus ;  now 
fallen  into  disuse. 

Aca'cia  i'ndica.  See  Tamarindus  Indica. 

Aca'cia  no'steas.     See   Acacia    Germa- 

ACA'CIA  VE'RA.     True  Acacia. 

1.  This  is  the  name  given  by  Wildenow 
to  the  Mimosa  Kilotica  of  Linnaeus ;  spinis 
stipularibits  patentihns,  foliis  bipinnatis  :  par- 
tialibus  extimis  glandula  interstinctis,  spicis 
globosis  pedimculatis,  the  Egjptian  Thorn. 
This  tree  yields  the  true  Acacia  Gutn,  or 
Gum  Arabic,  called  also  Gummi  acanthinum. 
Gummi  thebaicum.  Gummi  scorpionis.  Gum- 
lamac.     Gummi  senega,  or  senica. 

Cairo  and  Alexandria  were  the  principal 
marts  for  gum-arabic,  till  the  Dutch  inti'O- 
duced  the  gum  from  Senegal  into  Europe, 
about  the  beginning  of  the  seventeenth  cen- 
tury, and  this  source  now  supplies  the  greater 
part  of  the  vast  consumption  of  this  article. 

The  tree  which  yields  the  Senegal  gum, 
grows  abundantly  on  the  sands,  along  the 
whole  of  the  Barbary  coast,  and  particularly 
about  the  river  Senegal.  There  are  several 
species,  some  of  which  yield  a  red  astringent 
juice,  but  others  afford  only  a  pure,  nearly 
colourless,  insipid  gum,  which  is  the  great 
article  of  commerce.  These  trees  are  from 
eighteen  to  twenty  feet  high,  with  thorny 
branches.  The  gum  makes  its  appearance 
about  the  middle  of  November,  when  the 
soil  has  been  thoroughly  saturated  with  pe- 
riodical rains.  The  gummy  juice  is  seen  to 
ooze  through  the  trunk  and  branches,  and, 
in  ahout  a  fortnight,  it  hardens  into  round- 
ish drops,  of  a  yellowish  white,  which  are 
beautifully  brilliant  where  they  are  broken 
off,  and  entirely  so  when  held  in  the  mouth 
for  a  short  time,  to  dissolve  the  outer  sur- 
face. No  clefts  are  made,  nor  any  artificial 
means  used  by  the  Moors,  to  solicit  the  flow 
of  the  gum.  The  lumps  of  gum-senegal  are 
usually  about  the  size  of  partridge  eggs,  and 
the  harvest  conntiues  about  six  weeks.   This 


gum  is  a  very  wholesome  and  nutritious 
food ;  thousands  of  the  Moors  supporting 
themselves  entirely  upon  it  during  the  time 
of  harvest  About  sis  ounces  is  sufficient  to 
support  a  man  for  a  day ;  and  it  is  besides, 
mixed  with  milk,  animal  broths,  and  other 
victuals. 

The  gum-arabic,  or  that  which  comes 
directly  from  Egypt  and  the  Levant,  only 
differs  from  the  gum-senegal  in  being  of  a 
lighter  colour;  and  in  smaller  lumps  ;  and  it 
is  also  somewhat  more  brittle.  In  all  other 
respects,  the  two  resemble  each  other  per- 
fectly. 

Gum-arabic  is  neither  soluble  in  spirit  nor 
iu  oil ;  but,  in  twice  its  quantity  of  Avater, 
it  dissolves  into  a  mucilaginous  fluid,  of  the 
consistence  of  a  thick  syrup,  and  in  this 
state  answers  many  useful  pharmaceutical 
purposes,  by  rendering  oily,  resinous,  and 
pinguious  substances  miscible  with  water. 
The  glutinous  quality  of  gum-arabic  renders 
it  preferable  to  other  gums  and  mucilages  as 
a  demulcent  in  coughs,  hoarsenesses,  and 
other  catarrhal  affections.  It  is  also  very 
generally  employed  in  ardor  urinae,  diar- 
rhoeas, and  calculous  complaints. 

2.  The  name  Acacia  vera  has  also  beea 
used  to  denote  the  expressed  juice  of  the  im- 
mature pods  of  the  tree  ;  termed  also,  acacia 
veravel.  This  inspissated  juice  is  brought 
from  Egypt  in  roundish  masses,  wrapped  up 
in  thin  bladders.  It  is  considered  as  a  mild 
astringent  medicine.  The  Egyptians  give  it, 
in  spitting  of  blood,  in  the  quantity  of  a 
drachm,  dissolved  in  any  convenient  liquor, 
and  repeat  this  dose  occasionally.  They 
likewise  employ  it  in  collyria,  for  strength- 
ening the  eyes,  and  in  gargles,  for  quinsies. 
It  is  now  seldom  used  as  a  medicine,  being 
superseded  by  the  use  of  catechu,  or  terra 
japonica. 

The  inspissated  juice  of  the  unripe  sloe  is 
usually  sold  for  the  Egyptian  acacia. 

Aca'cia  veravel.     See  Acacia  vera. 

Aca'cia  Zeylo'nica.  Logwood.  See 
Hcematoxylon  Campechianum. 

Aca'lai.  ("Arab.)  Common  salt,  or  mu- 
riate of  soda. 

Aca'lcum.     Tin. 

Aca'matos.  (From  a.,  neg.  and  »«.^v»,  to 
grow  weary.)  A  perfect  rest  of  the  mus- 
cles. 

Aca'nor.  (Hebrew.)  A  chemical  furnace. 

Aca'ntha.  (A»«v&*,  from  ann,  a  point.) 
A  thorn,  or  any  thing  pointed,  as  the  shin, 
or  spina  dorsi. 

Acantha'bohjs.  (From  cotstvfl*,  a  thorn, 
and  /S*AXffl,  to  cast  out.)  An  instrument,  or 
forceps,  for  taking  out  or  removing  thorns, 
or  whatever  may  stick  in  the  flesh.  Paulus 
JEgineta. 

Aca'nthe.  The  name  of  the  artichoke 
in  antient  authors. 

Aca'nthinum.  (From  aumi^a.,  a  thorn.) 
Gum-arabic  was  so  called  because  it  is  pro- 
duced from  a  thorny  tree. 


ACC 


ACE 


AcANTHULUS.  (From  cmaivda.,  a  thorn.) 
A  surgical  instrument  to  draw  out  thorns  or 
splinters,  or  to  remove  any  extraneous  mat- 
ter frpm  wounds. 

ACANTHUS.  (AiccLvBo;,  from  ducAvBn,  a 
thorn  ;  so  named  from  being  rough  and 
prickly.)  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants 
in  the  Linnaean  system.  C\-dss,  Didyiiamia. 
Order,  Angiospermia.  Bear's  breech. 
Brank-ursine. 

Acanthus  mollis.  (Ak«9oc,  from  axavfla, 
a  thorn,  so  named  from  its  rough  and  prick- 
ly surface.)  Bear's-breech,  or  Brank  ur- 
sine. Acanthus  mollis,  foliis  sinuatis  iner- 
mibus  of  Linnaeus.  Branca  ursina  of  the 
shops.  The  leaves  and  root  abound  v.ith  a 
mucilage,  which  is  readily  extracted  by  boil- 
ing or  infusion.  The  roots  are  the  most 
mucilaginous.  Where  this  plant  is  common, 
it  is  employed  for  the  same  purposes  to 
which  althffia  and  other  vegetables  possess- 
ing similar  qualities  are  applied  among  us. 
It  is  fallen  into  disuse.  The  herb-women 
too  often  sell  the  leaves  of  helleboraster  or 
bear's-foot,  and  of  spondylium  or  cow's 
parsnip,  for  the  bear's-breech. 

Aca'pnon.  (From  st,  priv.  and  k^cti/oj, 
smoke.)  Common  wild  marjoram.  Un- 
smoked  honey. 

A'cARus.  (From  cuute>t;,  small.)  An  in- 
sect which  breeds  in  the  skin. 

Acatale'psia.  (From  a,  neg.  and  jtara- 
\a.[ji.QMai,  to  apprehend.)  Uncertainty  in 
the  prognostication  or  judgment  of  diseases. 

Aca'talis.  (From  cl,  neg.  and  ;(^«'r«a),  to 
want.)  The  juniper,  named  from  the  abun- 
dance of  its  seeds. 

Acata'posis.  (From  *,  neg.  and^^tTAOTvai, 
to  swallow.)     Difficult  deglutition. 

Aca'statos.  (From  *,  neg.  and  •Aa.biTnfj.i, 
to  determine.)     Inconstant. 

1.  Fevers  are  so  called  whicli  are  anoma- 
lous in  their  appearance  and  irregular  in 
their  paroxysms. 

2.  Turbid  urine  without  sediment. 
Aca'zdir.     Tin. 
ACCELERATOR  URI'NvE.     (From  ac- 

relero,  to  hasten  or  propel.)  Ejaculator 
Seminis.  Bulbo-syndesmo-caverntux  of  Du- 
mas.    Bulbo-caveniosus  of  Winslow. 

A  muscle  of  the  penis.  It  arises  fleshy 
from  the  sphincter  ani  and  membranous 
part  of  the  urethra,  and  tendinous  from 
the  cms,  near  as  far  forwards  as  the  begin- 
ning of  the  corpus  cavernosum  penis;  the 
inferior  fibres  run  more  transversely,  and 
the  superior  descend  in  an  oblique  direction. 
It  is  inserted  into  a  line  in  the  middle  of 
the  bulbous  part  of  the  urethra,  v.'here  each 
joins  with  its  fellow  ;  by  which  the  bulb  is 
completely  closed.  The  use  of  these  mus- 
cles is  to  drive  the  urine  or  semen  ior ward, 
and  by  grasping  the  bulbous  part  of  the 
urethra,  to  push  the  blood  towards  its  corpus 
cavernosum,  and  the  glans,  by  which  they 
are  distended. 

VccEssio.v.     (From  accedo,  to  approach.) 


The  approach  or  commencement  of  a  dis- 
ease. A  term  mostly  applied  to  a  fever 
which  has  paroxysms  or  exacerbations:  thus 
the  accession  of  fever,  means  the  commence- 
ment or  approach  of  the  pyrexial  period. 

ACCESSO'RII  OF  WILLIS.  (Jccesso- 
rii,  sc.  nervi,  from  accedo,  to  approach ; 
having  connexion  with  by  contact  or  ap- 
proach ;  so  called  from  the  course  they 
take.)  The  name  given  by  Willis  to  two 
nerves,  which  ascend,  one  on  each  side  from 
the  second,  fourth,  and  fifth  cervical  pairs 
of  nerves,  through  the  great  foramen  of  the 
occipital  bone,  and  pass  out  again  from  the 
cranium  through  the  foramina  lacera,  with 
the  par  vagum,  to  be  distributed  on  the  tra- 
pezius muscle. 

Accesso'rius.  Being  connected  by  con- 
tact or  approach. 

Accesso'rius  lumba'lis.  A  muscle  of 
the  loins.     See  Sucro-lumbalis. 

A'cciB.     An  obsolete  term  for  lead. 

Acci'piTER.     (From  accipio,  to  take.) 

1.  The  hawk;  named  from  its  rapacity. 

2.  A  bandage  which  was  put  over  the 
nose  ;  so  called  from  its  likeness  to  the  claw 
of  a  hawk,  or  from  the  tightness  of  its  grasp. 

Accipitri'na.  (From  awipi^er,  the  hawk.) 
The  herb  hawk-weed,  which  Pliny  says  was 
so  called  because  hawks  are  used  to  scratch 
it,  and  apply  the  juice  to  their  eyes  to  pre- 
vent blindness.  ' 

AccLi'vis.  A  muscle  of  the  belly,  so 
named  from  the  oblique  ascent  of  its  fibres. 
See  Ohliquus  internus  abdominis. 

Accoucheur.  The  French  for  a  midwfe. 

Accouchement.  The  French  for  the 
act  of  delivery. 

Accretion.     (From  ad,  and  cresco,  to  my 
crease.) 

1.  Nutrition,  growth. 

2.  The  growing  together  of  the  fingers  or 
toes. 

Accuba'tio.  (From  accumbo,  to  recline.) 
Childbed.     Reclining. 

Ace'dia.  (From  tt,  priv.  and  x.nS'o;,  care.) 
Carelessness,  neglect  in  the  application  of 
medicines.  Hippocrates  sometimes  uses 
this  word,  in  his  Treatise  on  the  Glands, 
to  signify  fatigue  or  trouble. 

ACE'FHALUS.  {AKi^iLKoc,)  from  a,  priv. 
and  Ki<ha.KD,  a  head.)  A  term  applied  to 
monsters  born  without  heads. 

A'CER.  {Acer,  eris,  neut.  from  Acer^ 
sharp ;  because  of  the  sharpness  of  its  juice.) 
The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the  Lin- 
na-an  system.  Class,  Polygamia.  Order. 
Monoecia. 

A'cER  pseudopla'tanus.  The  maple- 
tree,  falsely  called  sycamore.  It  is  also 
called  Plalanus  traga.  This  tree  is  com- 
mon in  England,  though  not  much  used 
in  medicine.  The  juice,  if  drank  while 
fresh,  is  said  to  be  a  good  antiscorbutic. 
All  its  parts  contain  a  saccharine  fluid ; 
and  if  the  root  or  branches  are  wounded 
in  the  spring,  a  large  quantity  of  liquor  is 


ACE 


ACE 


discharged,  which,  when  inspissated,  yields 
a  brown  sort  of  sugar  and  syrup  like  mo- 
lasses. Large  quantities  of  this  sugar  are 
obtained  from  the  trees  in  New  England 
and  Canada,  which  is  much  used  in  France, 
where  it  is  commonly  known  by  the  name 
of  Saccharum  Canadense  or  Saccharum  Acer- 
nuni,  maple  sugar.  It  has  been  supposed 
that  all  Europe  might  be  supplied  from  the 
maples  of  America,  but  the  sugar  is  coarse 
and  ill  tasted. 

Ace'ratos.  (From  a.,  neg.  and  ks^om,  or 
H^nnv/uti,  to  mix.)  Unmixed,  uncorrupted. 
This  term  is  applied  sometimes  to  the  hu- 
mours of  the  body  by  Hippocrates.  Paulus 
JEgineta  mentions  a  plaster  of  this  name. 

Acerb.  {Jlcerbus,  from  acer,  sharp.)  A 
species  of  taste  which  consists  in  a  degree 
of  acidity,  with  an  addition  of  roughness ; 
properties  common  to  many  immature 
fruits. 

Ace'rbitas.     Acidity.     Sourness. 

Ace'rides.  (From  ct,  priv.  and  k«§i3?, 
wax.)     Soft  plasters  made  without  wax. 

Acescent.  Substances  which  readily  run 
into  the  acid  fermentation. 

A'cEsis.     (From  amof^cu,  to  cure.) 

1.  A  remedy  or  cure. 

2.  The  herb  water-sage,  so  called  from  its 
supposed  healing  qualities. 

Ace'sta.  (From  cauo/uett,  to  cure.)  Dis- 
tempers which  are  easily  cured. 

Ace'stis.     Borax.     See  SodcB  suhboras. 

Ace'storis.  (From  aKM|W*;,  to  cure.  It 
strictly  signifies  a  female  physician,  and  is 
used  for  a  midwife. 

Ace'storis      A  midwife. 

ACETA'BULUM.  (From  acetmn,  vine- 
gar; so  called  because  it  resembles  the 
acetabulum,  or  old  saucer,  in  which  vinegar 
yas  held  for  the  use  of  the  table.)  A  name 
^iven  by  Latin  writers  to  the  cup-like  cavi- 
ty of  the  OS  innorainatum,  which  receives 
the  head  of  the  thigh-bone. 

ACETA'RIA.  (From  acetum,  vinegar; 
because  they  are  mostly  made  with  vine- 
gar.)    Salads  or  pickles. 

ACE'TAS.  An  acetate.  A  salt  is  so  call- 
ed in  the  new  chemical  nomenclature  and 
pharmacopoeias,  which  is  formed  by  the 
union  of  the  acetic  acid,  with  an  earthy 
metallic  or  alkaline  base.  Those  used  in 
medicine  are  the  acetates  of  ammonia,  lead, 
potash,  and  zinc. 

ACE'TAS  AMMO'JNI^.  Acetate  of  am- 
monia. A  salt  composed  of  ammonia  and 
acetic  acid.  It  is  so  deliquescent,  that  it  is 
always  kept  in  the  fluid  state.  See  Ammo- 
nicB  Acetatis  Liquor. 

ACE'TAS  PLU'MBI.  Acetate  of  lead. 
A  metallic  salt  composed  of  oxide  of  lead 
and  acetic  acid,  of  which  there  are  two  va- 
rieties. See  Plumbi  Superacetas  and  Plum- 
bi  Subacetalis  Liquor. 

Ace'taspota'sscE.     See  Potassce  Jlcetas.. 
Ace'tas  Zinci.     a  metallic  salt    com- 
posed of  zinc  and  acetic  acid.   It  is  used  by 


some  as  an  astringent  against  inflammation 
of  the  eyes,  urethra,  and  vagina,  diluted  in 
the  same  proportion  as  the  sulphate  of  zinc. 

Acetate  of  Potash.    See  Potussoi  acetas. 

Acetate  of  Ammonia.  See  AmmonicE  ace- 
talis  liquor. 

Acetate  ofT^inc.    See  Acetas  Zinci. 

Acetated  vegetable  Alkali.  See  PotasscE 
acetas. 

Acetated  volatile  Alkali.  See  Ammonia 
acetatis  liquor. 

Acetic  Acid.     See  Acetum. 

Acetification.  a  term  used  by  some 
chemists  to  denote  the  action  or  operation 
by  which  vinegar  is  made. 

ACETO'SA.  (From  acesco,  to  be  sour.) 
Sorrel.  A  genus  of  plants  in  some  systems 
of  botany.     See  Rume.v. 

ACETOSE'LLA.  (From  acetosa,  sorrel : 
from  the  acidity  of  its  leaves.  Wood-sor- 
rel.    See  Oxalis. 

Acetous  Acid.  Distilled  vinegar.  See 
Acetum. 

Acetous  fermentation.     See  Fermentation. 

ACE'TUM.  (From  acer,  sour.)  Vine- 
gar. A  sour  liquor  obtained  from  many 
vegetable  substances  dissolved  in  boiling 
water,  and  from  fermented  and  spii'itnous 
liquors,  by  exposing  them  to  heat  and  con- 
tact with  air ;  under  which  circumstances 
they  undergo  the  acid  fermentation,  (see 
Fermentation,)  and  afford  the  liquor  called 
vinegar. 

Wine  vinegar .- — Let  any  quantity  of  vi- 
nous liquor  be  mixed  with  the  acid  and 
austere  stalks  of  the  vegetable  from  which 
wine  was  prepared.  The  whole  must  be 
frequently  stirred,  and  either  exposed  to 
the  sun,  or  deposited  in  a  warm  place : 
after  standing  a  few  days  it  will  ferment, 
become  sour,  and  in  a  fortnight  it  will  be 
converted  into  vinegar. 

Cyder  vinegar,  may  be  made  by  ferment- 
ing new  cyder  with  the  must  of  apples,  in 
a  warm  room,  or  in  the  open  air,  where  it 
should  be  exposed  to  the  sun,  and  in  the 
course  of  a  week  or  nine  days  it  will  be  fit 
for  use. 

Another  method  of  preparing  vinegar  is 
that  published  by  M.  Heber  :  it  consists  in 
exposing  a  mixture  of  72  parts  of  water, 
and  4  of  rectified  malt  spirit  in  a  tempera- 
ture of  from  70  to  80°  of  Fahrenheit,  for 
about  two  months,  at  the  expiration  of 
which  the  acetous  process  will  be  eifected. 
Tarragon  vinegar  is  manufactured  by 
infusing  one  pound  of  the  leaves  of  that  ve- 
getable (which  has  been  gathered  a  short 
time  before  it  flowers)  in  one  gallon  of  the 
best  vinegar,  for  the  space  of  14  days : 
when  it  should  be  strained  through  a  flan- 
nel bag ;  and  a  drachm  of  isinglass  dis- 
solved in  cyder  must  then  be  added,  the 
whole  be  carefully  mixed  and  decanted  into 
bottles  for  a  month.  Thus  the  liquor  will 
acquire  a  most  exquisite  flavour ;  it  will  be- 
come remarkably  fine,  and  almost  colourless 


ACE 


ACE 


ilie  iilility  of  vinegar  as  a  condiment  lor 
])reserving  and  seasoning  both  animal  and 
vegetable  substances  in  various  articles  of 
food,  is  very  generally  known.  It  affords 
an  agreeable  beverage,  when  combined 
with  water  in  the  proportion  of  a  table- 
spoonful  of  the  former  to  half  a  pint  of  the 
latter.  It  is  often  employed  as  a  medicine 
in  inflammatory  and  putrid  diseases,  when 
more  active  I'emedies  cannot  be  procured. 
Relief  has  likewise  been  obtained  in  hypo- 
chondriacal and  hysteric  affections,  in  vo- 
miting, fainting,  and  hiccough,  by  the  ap- 
plication of  vinegar  to  the  mouth.  If  this 
fluid  be  poured  into  vessels  and  placed  over 
the  gentle  heat  of  a  lamp  in  the  apartments 
of  the  sick,  it  greatly  contributes  to  disperse 
foul  or  mephitic  vapours,  and  consequently 
to  purify  the  air. 

Also  as  an  external  application,  vinegar 
proves  highly  efficacious  when  joined  with 
farinaceous  substances,  and  applied  as  a  ca- 
taplasm to  sprained  joints  ;  it  also  forms  an 
eligible  lotion  for  inflammations  of  the  sur- 
face, when  mixed  with  alcohol  and  water  in 
about  equal  proportions.  Applied  to  burns 
and  scalds,  vinegar  is  said  to  be  highly  ser- 
viceable whether  there  is  a  loss  of  substance 
or  not,  and  to  quicken  the  exfoliation  of 
carious  bone-  (Gloucester  Infirmary.)  Mix- 
ed with  an  infusion  of  sage,  or  with  water,  it 
forms  a  popular  and  excellent  gargle  for  an 
inflamed  throat,  also  for'  an  injection  to 
moderate  the  fluor  albus.  Applied  cold  to 
the  nose  in  cases  of  hajmorrhage,  also  to 
the  loins  and  abdomen  in  menorrhagia,  par- 
ticularly after  parturition,  it  is  said  to  be 
veiy  serviceable.  An  imprudent  use  of 
vinegar  internally  is  not  without  considerable 
inconveniencies.  Large  and  frequent  doses 
injure  the  stomach,  coagulate  the  chyle,  and 
produce  not  only  leanness,  but  an  atrophy. 
When  taken  to  excess  by  females,  to  reduce 
a  corpulent  habit,  tubercles  in  the  lungs  and 
a  consumption  have  been  the  consequence. 

Common  vinegar  consists  of  acetic  acid 
combined  with  a  large  portion  of  water,  and 
with  this  are  in  solution  portions  of  gluten, 
mucilage,  sugar,  and  extractive  matter  from 
■which  it  derives  its  colour,  and  frequently 
some  of  the  vegetable  acids,  particularly 
tlie  malic  and  the  tartaric. 

Distilled  with  a  gentle  fire,  in  glass  ves- 
sels, so  long  as  the  drops  fail  free  from  em- 
pyreuma,  it  affords  the 

AciDur.i  ACETicuai. 

'•'iTake  of  vinegar,  a  gallon. 

Distil  the  acetic  acid  in  a  sand  bath,  from 
a  glass  retort  into  a  receiver  also  of  glass, 
and  kept  cold  ;  throw  away  the  first  pint, 
and  keep  for  use  the  six  succeeding  pints, 
which  are  distilled  over." 

In  this  distillation,  the  liquor  should  be 
kept  moderately  boiling,  and  the  heat  should 
not  be  urged  too  far,  otherwise  the  distilled 
acid  will  have  an  empyreumatic  smell  and 
taste,  Avhich  it  ought  not  to  possess.     If  the 


acid  be  prepared  correctly,  it  will  becoiour- 
less,  and  of  a  grateful,  pungent,  peculiar 
acid  taste.  One  fluid-ounce  ought  to  dis- 
solve at  least  ten  grains  of  carbonate  of  lime 
(white  marble.)  This  liquor  is  the  acehwM 
distillaium  :  the  acidum  acelosum  of  the 
London  Pharmacopoeia  of  1787,  and  the 
acidum  aceliciim  of  the  last  (1809.) 

When  the  acid  of  vinegar  is  greatly  con- 
centrated, that  is,  deprived  of  its  water,  it 
becomes  the  radical  vinegar,  or 

Concentrated  acid  of  vinegar. 
Distilled  vinegar  may  be  concentrated  by 
freezing :  the  congelation  takes  place  at  n. 
temperature  below  28  degrees,  more  or  less, 
according  to  its  sti-ength  ;  and  the  congealed 
part  is  merely  ice,  leaving,  of  course,  a 
stronger  acid.  If  this  be  exposed  to  a  very 
intense  cold,  it  shoots  into  crystals  ;  which, 
being  separated,  liquefy,  when  the  tempera- 
ture rises;  and  the  liquor  is  limpid  as  water, 
extremely  strong,  and  has  a  highly  pungent 
acetous  odoui".  This  is  the  pure  acid  of  the 
vinegar,  any  foreign  matter  remaining  in  the 
uncongealed  liquid. 

Other  methods  are  likewise  employed  to 
obtain  the  pure  and  concentrated  acid.  The 
process  of  Westendorf,  which  has  been  often 
followed,  is  to  saturate  soda  with  distilled 
vinegar,  obtain  the  acetate  by  crj'stallization; 
and  pour  upon  it,  in  a  retort,  half  its  weight 
of  sulphuric  acid.  By  applying  heat,  the 
acetic  acid  is  distilled  over;  and,  should 
there  be  any  reason  to  suspect  the  presence 
of  any  sulphuric  acid,  it  may  be  distilled  a 
second  time,  from  a  little  acetate  of  soda. 
According  to  Lovvitz,  the  best  way  of  obtain- 
ing this  acid  pure,  is  to  mix  three  parts  of 
the  acetate  of  soda  with  eight  of  supersul-' 
phate  of  potass  ;  both  salts  being  perfectly 
dry,  and  in  fine  powder,  and  to  distil  from 
this  mixture  in  a  retort,  with  a  gentle  heat. 
It  may  also  be  obtained  by  distilling  the 
verdigris  of  commerce,  with  a  gentle  heat. 
The  concentrated  acid  procured  by  these- 
processes,  was  supposed  to  differ  materially- 
from  the  acetous  acid  obtained  by  distilling 
vinegar ;  the  two  acids  were  regarded  as  dif- 
fering in  their  degree  of  oxygenizement,  and 
were  afterwards  distinguished  by  the  names 
of  acetous  and  acetic  acids.  The  acid  dis- 
tilled from  verdigris  was  supposed  to  derive 
a  quantity  of  oxygen  from  the  oxide  of  cop- 
per, from  which  it  was  expelled.  The  ex- 
periments of  Adet  have,  however,  proved 
the  two  acids  to  be  identical ;  the  acetous 
acid,  therefore,  only  differs  from  the  acetic 
acid  in  containing  more  water,  rendering  it  a 
weaker  acid,  and  of  a  less  active  nature. 

There  exists,  therefore,  only  one  acid  of 
vinegar,  which  is  the  acetic  ;  and  its  com- 
pounds must  be  termed  acetates;  and  the 
salts  called  acetites  have  no  existence. 

Acetic  acid,  when  concentrated,  has  a 
fragrant  and,  at  the  same  time,  very  pene- 
trating smell,  irritating  the  nostrils  strongly. 
It  isalso  so  CRUsticj  as  to  inflame  the  skin.  It' 


10 


A(iH 


ACH 


acid  taste  is  strong,  even  Avhen  luucli  diluted 
with  water ;  it  is  colourless,  and  has  a  speci- 
iir,  gravity  of  1,0626.  The  acid  is  capable 
of  congelation ,  when  it  forms  foliated  arbore- 
scent crystals  ;  it  is  very  volatile  ;  its  odour 
is  diffused  through  the  atmosphere,  and, 
when  exposed  to  it,  gradually  becomes 
weaker.  By  a  moderate  heat,  it  is  converted 
into  vapour ;  this  vapour  readily  catches  fire 
on  the  approach  of  a  lighted  taper.  It  com- 
bines with  water  in  every  proportion  ;  and  it 
combines  readily  with  earthy,  metallic,  and 
alkaline  bases,  forming  salts,  which  are  call- 
ed acetates. 

The  compounds  of  the  acid  of  vinegar, 
directed  to  be  used  by  the  new  London 
Pharmacopoeia,  are  aceium  colchici,  acetum 
{ciUce,  ceraium  saponis,  plumbi  superacetas. 
liquor  ammonia:  acdaiis,  liquor  plumbi  sub- 
aceialis,  liquor  plumbi  sub-acetalis  dilutus, 
o.tymel,  oxymtl  scilUe,  polassce  actios,  and  the 
cataplasvia  sinapis. 

Ace'tum  ARonrA'Tictjr.i.  Aromatic  vine- 
gar. A  preparation  of  the  Edinburgh  phar- 
macopceia,  thought  to  be  an  improvement 
of  what  has  been  named  thin^es  vinegar. 

"  Take  of  the  dried  tops  of  rosemary ;  The 
dried  leaves  of  sage,  of  each  four  ounces. 
Dried  lavender  flowers,  two  ounces.  Cloves, 
•two drachms.  Distilledvinegar,eightpounds. 
Macerate  for  seven  days,  and  strain  the  ex- 
pressed juice 'llirough  paper."  Its  virtues 
are  antiseptic,  and  it  is  a  useful  composition 
to  smell  at  in  crowded  courts  of  justice, 
hospitals,  &.C.  where  the  air  is  offensive. 

Ace'tum  co'lckici.     See  Colchicum. 

Ace'tum  distillatubi.     See  Acetum. 

Ace'tum  sci'll^:.  Lond.  Pharm.  Vine- 
gar of  squills.  "  Take  of  squills  receutly 
dried,  one  pound  ;  vinegar,  sis  pints  ;  proof 
spirit,  half  a  pint.  Macerate  the  squills  with 
the  vinegar  in  a  glass  vessel,  with  a  gentle 
heat  for  twenty -four  hours  ;  then  express  the 
liquor  and  set  it  aside  until  the  faeces  subside. 
To  the  decanted  liquor  add  the  spirit."  This 
preparation  of  squills  is  employed  as  an 
attenuant,  expectorant,  and  diuretic.  Dose 
XV.  to  Lx.  drops. 

A'cHEtR.  (From  et,  neg.  and  ^ug,  hand.) 
Without  hands. 

AcHi'coLUM.  By  this  Avord  Cselius  Au- 
lelianus,  Acut.  lib.  iii.  cap.  17.  expresses  the 
fornix,  tholus,  or  sudatorium  of  the  antient 
baths,  which  was  a  hot  room  where  they 
used  to  sweat 

ACHILLE'A.  (A;;^;<^A6ii,  from  Achilles, 
who  is  said  to  have  made  his  tents  with  it,  or 
to  have  cured  Telephus  with  it.)  The  name 
of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the  Linntean  system. 
Class,  Syngcnesin.  Order  Polygamia  super- 
Jlua.  Milfoil.  Three  species  of  this  genus 
are  employed  in  medicine. 

1.  ACU11.L.TS.' A  AfiE'KATUM.  Balsamitu 
fcenmm.  Eupatorium  Mcsiies.  Maudlin  or 
Maudlin  tansey.  This  plant,  the  ageratum 
of  the  shops,  is  described  by  Linnajus  as 
■  khillta  foliis  lanceoh'Jif,  obtnsis\acutoserratis. 


li  is  esieenied  in  some  counlrieri  as  anthei- 
rainthic  and  alterative,  and  is  given  in  he- 
patic obstructions.  It  possesses  the  virtues 
of  tansey. 

2.  Achillea  millefo'litjm.  The  sys- 
tematic name  of  the  milfoil.  Jichillea.  My- 
riophyllon.  Ckiliophyllon.  Lumbus  veneris. 
Miliiarisherba.  Stralioies.  Carpentaria.  Spe- 
culum veneris.  Common  yarrow,  or  milfoil. 
The  leaves  and  flowers  of  this  indigenous 
plant,  Achillea  millefolium  of  Linnjeus: — -fo- 
liis  bipinnalisnadis;  laciniislineuribus  dentatis; 
caulibus  superne  sulcatis,  have  an  agreeable, 
weak,  aromatic  smell ,  and  a  bitterish,  rough, 
and  somewhat  puugenttaste.  They  are  both 
directed  for  medical  use,  in  the  Edinburgh 
Pharmacopoeia  .;  in  the  present  practice, 
however,  they  are  almost  wholly  neglected. 

3.  Achille'a  pta'rmica.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  Sneeze-wort  Pseudopyrethrum. 
Fyrellirum  sylvestre.  Draco  .lylveslris.  Tar- 
chon  sylrestris.  Sternulamentoria.  Dracuncu- 
lus  praiensis.  Sneeze-wort.  Bastard  pelli- 
tory.  Achillea  ptarmica  of  Linna3us  : — -foliis 
lanceolatis,  acuminalis,  argute  serratis.  The 
flowers  and  roots  of  this  plant  have  a  hot 
biting  taste,  approaching  to  that  of  pyre- 
thrum,  with  which  they  also  agree  in  their 
pharmaceutical  properties.  Their  principal 
use  is  as  a  masticatory  and  sternutatory. 

Achillea  foliis  pinnaiis.    See  Genipivermn. 

ACHI'LLIS  TE'jNDO.  (So  called,  be- 
cause, as  fable  reports,  Thetis,  the  mother  of 
Achilles,  held  him  by  that  part  when  she  dip- 
ped him  in  the  river  Styx  to  make  him  in- 
vulnerable. Homer  describes  this  tendon, 
and  some  writers  suppose  it  was  Ujus  named 
by  the  antients,  from  their  custom  of  calling 
every  thing  Achillewji,  that  had  any  extraor- 
dinary strength  or  virtue.  Olliers  say  it  was 
named  fi'om  its  action  in  conducing  to  swift- 
ness of  pace,  the  term  importing  so  much.) 
The  strong  and  powerful  tepdon  which  is 
formed  by  the  junction  of  the  gastrocnemius 
and  soleus  muscles,  and  which  extends  along 
the  posterior  pai't  of  the  tibia  from  the  calf  to 
the  heel.  When  this  tendon  is  unfortunately 
cut  or  ruiilured,  as  it  may  be  in  consequence 
of  a  violent  exertion,  orspasm  of  the  muscles, 
of  which  it  is  a  continuation,  the  use  of  the 
leg  is  immediately  lost,  and  unless  the  part 
be  afterwards  successfully  united,  the  patient 
must  remain  a  cripple  for  life.  When  the 
tendon  has  been  cut,  the  division  of  the  skiu 
allows  the  accident  to  be  seen.  AYhen  the 
tendon  has  been  ruptured,  the  patient  hears 
a  sound,  like  that  of  the  smack  of  a  whip,  at 
the  moment  of  the  occurrence.  In  whatever 
way  the  tendon  has  been  divided,  there  is  a 
sudden  incapacity,  or  at  least  an  extreme 
ditificulty,  either  of  standing  or  walking. 
Hence  the  patient  falls  doAvn,  and  cannot 
get  up  again.  Besides  these  symptoms  there 
is  a  very  palpable  depression  between  the 
ends  of  the  tendon  :  which  depression  is  in- 
creased when  the  foot  is  bent,  and  dim  inished , 
or  even  ouite  removed  when  the  foot  is  ex- 


ACH 


ACI 


11 


lended.  The  patient  can  spontaneously  bend 
his  foot,  none  of  the  flexor  muscles  being 
interested.  The  power  of  extending  the 
foot  is  still  possible,  as  the  peronei  muscles, 
ihe  tibialis  posticus,  and  long  flexors,  remain 
jjcrfect,  and  may  perform  this  motion. 
The  indications  are  to  bring  the  ends  of  the 
divided  parts  together,  and  to  keep  them  so, 
until  they  have  become  firmly  united.  The 
iirst  object  is  easily  fulfilled  by  putting  the 
foot  in  a  state  of  complete  extension  :  the 
second,  namely,  that  of  keeping  the  ends  of 
the  tendon  in  contact,  is  more  difficult.  It 
seems  unnecessary  to  enumerate  the  various 
plans  devised  to  accomplish  these  ends.  The 
following  is  Desault's  method ;  After  -the 
ends  of  the  tendon  had  been  brought  into 
contact  bj' moderate  flexion  of  the  knee,  and 
complete  extension  of  the  foot,  he  used  to  fill 
Tip  the  hollows  on  each  side  of  the  tendon 
with  soft  lint  and  compresses.  The  roller 
applied  to  the  limb,  made  as  much  pressure 
on  these  compresses  as  on  the  tendon,  and 
hence  this  part  could  not  be  depressed  too 
much  against  the  subjacent  parts.  Desault 
next  took  a  compress  about  two  inches  broad, 
and  long  enough  to  reach  from  the  toes  to 
the  middle  of  the  thigh,  and  placed  it  under 
the  foot,  over  the  back  of  the  leg  and  lower 
part  of  the  thigh.  He  then  began  to  apply 
a  few  circles  of  a  roller  round  the  end  of  the 
foot,  so  as  to  fix  the  lower  extremity  of  the 
longitudinal  compress  :  after  covering  the 
whole  foot  with  the  roller,  he  used  to  make 
the  bandage  describe  the  figure  of  8,  passing 
it  under  the  foot  and  across  the  place  where 
the  tendon  was  ruptured,  and  the  method 
was  finished  by  encircling  the  limb  upward 
with  the  roller,  as  far  as  the  upper  end  of 
the  longitudinal  compress. 

A'cHLvs.  (A^kvi.)  Darkness,  cloudiness. 
It  is  generally  applied  to  a  close,  foggy  air, 
or  a  mist 

Hippocrates,  De  Morbis  Mulierum,  lib.  ii. 
signifies  by  this  word  condensed  air  in  the 
womb. 

Galen  interprets  it  of  those,  who,  during 
sickness,  lose  that  usual  lustre  and  loveliness 
observed  about  the  pupil  of  the  eye  during 
health. 

Others  express  it  by  an  ulcer  on  the  pu- 
pil of  the  eye,  or  the  scar  left  there  by  an 
ulcer. 

It  means  also  an  opacity  of  the  cornea  ; 
fhe  same  as  the  caiigo  cornea  of  Dr.  Cullen. 

Achma'dium.     Antimony. 

Achme'lla.     See  Spilanthus. 

A'chne.  Chaft',  scum  or  froth  of  the  sea. 
A  white  mucus  in  the  fauces,  thrown  up 
from  the  lungs,  like  froth  ;  also  a  whitish 
mucilage  in  the  eyes  of  those  who  have  fe- 
vers, accoi-ding  to  Hippocrates.  It  signifies 
also  lint. 

A'cHOLCs.     Deficient  in  bile. 

A'CHOR.  (=t>^a'g,  qu.  ^x^'^t'  f'"'^'^  ^^t:'") 
bran  ;  according  to  Blanchard  it  is  derived 
ffom  d.  priv.  and  yee^o^  space,  as  occupying 


but  a  small  compass.)  Laclamtn ;  abas ; 
acores  ;  cerion ;  favus.  Crnsla  Lactta  of  au- 
thors. The  scald-head  ;  so  called  from  the 
branny  scales  thrown  off  it.  A  disease  which 
attacks  the  hairy  scalp  of  the  head,  for  the 
most  part  of  young  children,  forming  sofr 
and  scaly  eruptions.  Dr.  Willan,  in  his  de- 
scription of  different  kinds  of  pustules,  de- 
fines the  achor,  a  pustule  of  intermediate  size 
between  the  phlyzacium  and  psydraciuln. 
which  contains  a  straw-coloured  fluid,  ha- 
ving the  appearance  and  nearly  the  consis- 
tence of  strained  honey.  It  appears  most  fre- 
quently about  the  head,  and  is  succeeded  by 
a  dull  white  or  yellowish  scab.  Pustules  of 
this  kind,  when  so  large  as  nearly  to  equal 
the  size  of  phlyzacia,  are  termed  ceria  or 
favi,  being  succeeded  by  a  yellow,  semi- 
transparent,  and  sometimes,  cellular  scab, 
like  a  honey-comb.  The  achor  differs  from 
the  favus  and  tinea  only  in  the  degree  of 
virulence.  It  is  called  favus  Vi'hen  the  per- 
forations are  large  ;  and  tinea  when  they 
are  like  those  which  are  made  by  moths  in 
cloth  :  but  generally  by  tinea  is  understood 
a  dry  scab  on  the  hairy  scalp  of  children, 
with  thick  scales  and  an  offensive  smell. 
When  this  disorder  affects  the  face,  it  is  call- 
ed crusta  lactea  or  milk  scab.  Mr.  Bell,  in 
his  treatise  on  ulcers,  reduces  the  tinea  ca- 
pitis and  crusta  lactea  to  the  same  species 
of  herpes,  vis.  the  herpes  pustulosas,  differ- 
ing only  in  situation.    See  Crusta  Laclea. 

AcHORi'sTOs.  Inseparable.  It  is  under- 
stood of  accidents,  symptoms,  or  signs, 
Avhichare  inseparable  from  particular  things. 
Thus,  a  pungent  pain  in  the  side  is  an  inse- 
parable symptom  of  a  pleurisy. 

AcHREi'os.  Useless.  It  is  applied  by 
Hippocrates  to  the  limbs  which,  through 
weakness,  are  become  useless. 

Achkci'a.     a  paleness. 

A'cHYROisr,  (««;^t/gov.)  This*  properly  sig- 
nifies bran  or  chaff,  or  straw. 

Hippocrates,  de  Morbis  Mulierum,  most 
probably  means  by  this  word,  bran.  Achy- 
ron  also  signifies  a  straw,  hair,  or  any  thing 
that  sticks  upon  a  wall. 

A'ciA.  (From  :<h:«,  a  point.)  A  needle 
with  thread  in  it  for  chirurgica!  operations, 

A'cicYs.  It  signifies  weak,  infirm,  or  faint, 
and  in  this  sense  it  is  used  by  Hippocrates, 
De  Morb.  lib.  iv. 

ACID.  That  which  impresses  upon  the 
organs  of  taste  a  sharp  or  sour  sensation. 
Acids  are  defined  by  modern  chemists  to 
be  salts  of  a  sour  taste,  changing  the  blue 
colour  of  various  vegetable,  pigments  to  a 
red.  The  word  sour,  which  is  usually  em- 
ployed to  denote  the  simple  impression,  or 
lively  and  sharp  sensation  produced  on  the 
tongue  by  certain  bodies,  may  be  regarded 
as  synonymous  to  the  word  acid.  The  only- 
difference  which  can  be  established  between 
them  is,  that  the  one  denotes  a  weak  sensa- 
sation,  whereas  the  other  comprehends  all 
the  degrees  offo^'cc  t'rorath?  least  percepti- 


12 


ACl 


ACI 


ble  to  the  greatest  degree  of  causticity  ;  thus 
we  say  that  verjuice,  gooseberries,  or  le- 
mons, are  sour ;  but  we  use  the  word  acid 
to  express  the  impression  which  the  nitric, 
sulphuric,  or  muriatic  acids  make  upon  the 
tongue.  The  vegetable  pigments  usually 
employed  to  ascertain  the  presence  of  acids 
are  tincture  of  turnsole  or  litmus,  and  syrup 
of  violets.  Acids  readily  combine  with  al- 
kalies, earths,  and  metallic  oxides,  and  form 
neutral  salts.  The  characteristics,  there- 
fore, of  an  acid,  are, 

1.  A  peculiar  taste  termed  acid. 

2.  Its  changing  blue  vegetable  juices 
red. 

3.  Combining  with  alkalies,  earths,  and 
metallic  oxides. 

Acids,  according  to  the  kingdom  of  na- 
ture in  which  they  are  found,  are  divided 
into  mineral,  vegetable,  and  animal. 

The  mineral  acids  as  yet  known,  are  the 
sulphuric  or  vitriolic,  the  nitric,  muriatic, 
carbonic,  boracic,  fluoric,  succinic,  arsenic, 
molybdic,  tungstic,  and  chromic. 

The  vegetable  acids  are,  the  acetic,  oxa- 
lic,tartaric,  pyrotartaric,  gallic,  citric,  malic, 
benzoic,  pyroligneous,  pyromucous,  cam- 
phoric, and  kinic. 

Of  the  animal  acids  there  are  seven,  lis. 
the  phosphoric,  lactic,  saccholactic,  formic, 
prussic,  bombic,and  lithic,  or  uric. 

Experiment  proves  that  most  acids  con- 
sist of  a  peculiar  body  combined  with  the 
basis  of  oxygen  gas  :  hence  the  origin  of  the 
word  oxygen,  which  signifies  the  generation 
of  acid,  it  being  regarded  as  the  acidifying 
basis  or  principle  of  acidity.  The  bodies 
which  form  the  other  constituents  of  acids, 
are  regarded  as  the  acMifiable  bases ;  thus 
the  principles  of  phosphoric  acid  are  phos- 
phorus and  oxygen  ;  those  of  carbonic  acid, 
carbon  and  oxygen. 

If  an  acid  basis  be  perfectly  saturated 
"vvith  oxygen,  the  acid  thus  produced,  is 
said  to  be  perfect ;  but  if  the  basis  pre- 
dominate, the  acid  is  considered  as  im- 
perfect. Modern  chemists  distinguish  these 
oy  their  termination  ;  the  former  in  Latin 
by  the  syllables  icum,  in  English  ic  ;  and 
the  latter  in  Latin  by  osum,  and  in  English 
by  ous ;  thus  the  perfect  acid  of  nitre  is 
called  acidum  nilricum,  or  nitric  acid  ;  the 
imperfect  acid  of  nitre,  acidum  tiitrosnm,  or 
nitrous  acid.  If  the  acidifiable  basis  be 
combined  with  oxygen, yet  without  showing 
any  of  the  properties  of  an  acid,  the  product 
is  then  called  an  oxyd  or  oxide  :  thus  iron 
heated  and  exposed  to  the  air  or  water  at- 
tracts the  oxygen,  and  an  oxyd  of  iron  is 
formed.  The  various  acids  employed  me- 
dicinally are,  the  acetic,  benzoic,  tartaric, 
carbonic,  citric,  muriatic,  nitric,  sulphuric 
<md  phosphoric.  To  these  perhaps  might 
be  added  the  oxymuriatic,  or  oxygenated 
muriatic  acid,  which  was  maintained  by 
Berthollet  to  be  a  compound  of  muriatic 
acid  and  oxygen  :  but  Sir  Humphrey  Davy 


considering  it  as  a  simple  substance,  has 
termed  it  Chlorine ;  and  it  scarcely  possesses 
the  characters  of  an  acid. 

^cid,  aerial.     See  Carbonic  acid. 

Acid  acetic.     See  Scetum. 

For  the  other  Acids  look  to  the  word 
Jlcidum. 

Jicidijiable  base.     See  Acid. 

Acidifying  base.     See  Acid. 

Acidification.  The  formation  of  an 
acid  ;  also  the  impregnating  of  any  thing 
with  acid  properties. 

Acidity.     Acidilas.     Sourness. 
-  Acids,  animal.     Those    which  are, ob- 
tained from  animals.     See  Acid. 

Acids  dulcified.  These  are  now  called 
Others.     See  JEther. 

Acids  imperfect.  Those  acids  are  so 
called  in  the  chemical  nomenclatui'e,  which 
are  not  fully  saturated  with  oxygen.  Their 
names  are  ended  in  Latin  by  osum,  and  in 
English  by  ous :  e.  g.  acidum  nitrosum,  ov 
nitrous  acid. 

Acids,  mineral.  Those  acids  which  arc 
found  to  exist  in  minerals,  as  the  sulphuric, 
the  nitric,  &.c.     See  Acid, 

Acids,  perfect.  An  acid  is  termed 
perfect  in  the  chemical  nomenclature,  when 
it  is  completely  saturated  with  oxygen. 
Their  names  are  ended  in  Latin  by  icunu 
and  in  English  by  ic  :  e.  g.  acidum  nitricmii 
or  nitric  acid. 

Acids,  vegetable.  Those  which  are 
found  in  the  vegetable  kingdom,  as  the  citric^ 
malic,  acetic,  &c.     See  Acid. 

Acidulous  waters.  Mineral  waters. 
which  contain  so  great  a  quantity  of  car- 
bonic acid  gas,  as  to  render  them  acidulous, 
or  gently  tart  to  the  taste.  See  Mineraf 
waters. 

A'ciDUM  ace'ticum.     See  Acetum. 

A'cidum  aceto'sum      See  Acetum. 

A'ciDUM  a;THE'REUM,  The  sulphuric  acid, 

A'cidum  alumino'sum.  The  sulphuric 
acid. 

A'cidum  arse'nicum.     See  Arsenic, 

A'cidum  behzo'icum.     See  Benzoic  acid. 

A'cidum  bora'cicum.     See  Boracic  acid. 

A'cidum  carbo'mcum.  See  Carbonic  acid. 

A'cidum  catho'licon.  The  acid  of  sul- 
phur. 

A'cidum  ci'tricum.     See  Citric  acid. 

A'cidum  muri'aticum.  See  Muriatic  acid. 

A'cidum  ni'triqum.     See  Nitric  acid. 

A'cidum  JYitricum  dilutum.  Take  of  nitric 
acid  a  fluid  ounce  ;  distilled  water  nine  fluid 
ounces.     Mix  them. 

A'cidum  nitro'sum.     See  J^trous  acid. 

A'cidum  phospho'ricum.  See  Phosphoric 
acid. 

A'cidum  primige'nium.  The  sulphuric 
acid. 

A'cidum  succi'niccm.    See  Succinic  acid. 

A'cidum  sulphu'reum.  See  Sulphurous 
acid. 

A'cidum  sulphu'ricum.  See  Sulphuric 
acid. 


AGO 


ACQ 


Vi 


A'CIDUM  sulphu'ricum  dit.u'tum.  ^'ici- 
dum  viiriolicum  dilutuni.  Spiriiiis  viirioli 
tenuis.  "  Take  of  sulphuric,  acid  a  fluid 
ounce  and  a  half;  distilled  water  fourteen 
fluid  ounces  and  a  half.  Add  the  water 
gradually  to  the  acid." 

A'ciDCM  tarta'ricum.  See  Tartaric  acid. 

A'ciDUM  titrio'licum.  Sec  Sulphuric 
eccid. 

A'ciDUM  vitrio'licuei  dilu'tum.  See 
£cidum  sulphuricum  diluium. 

A'ciES.     Steel. 

AciNESiA.    A  loss  of  motion  and  strength. 

A'ciNi  EiLio'si.  {jicinus,  a  grape-stone ; 
so  called  from  their  supposed  resemblance.) 
The  small  glandiform  bodies  of  the  liver, 
which  separate  the  bile  from  the  blood, 
■were  formerly  so  called  :  they  are  now, 
however,  more  properly  termed  ptniciUi. 
See  Liver. 

AciNiFORM  TUNIC.  Tunica  acinosa.  The 
coat  of  the  eye  called  the  uvea,  because  the 
antients,  who  dissected  brutes,  observed 
that,  in  them,  it  was  usually  of  the  colour  of 
an  unripe  grape. 

A'ciNus.  (A  grape.)  The  glands  which 
grow  together  in  clusters  are  called  by  some 
acini  glandulosi. 

Acma'sticos.  A  species  of  synochus, 
wherein  the  febrile  heat  continues  of  the 
same  tenour  to  the  end.    Actuarius. 

A'cME.  (from  socux,  a  point.)  The  height 
or  crisis  of  a  disease.  A  term  applied  by 
physicians  to  that  period  or  state  of  a  dis- 
ease in  which  it  is  at  its  height.  The  antients 
distinguished  diseases  into  four  stages  :  1 .  the 
arche,  the  beginning  or  first  attack.  2.  Ana- 
basis, the  growth.  3.  The  acme,  the 
height.  3.  Paracme,  or  the  decline  of  the 
disease. 

Acme'lla.     See  Spilanthis. 

A'cNE.  Acna.  (ukvu.)  A  small  pimple,  or 
hard  tubercle  on  the  face.  Foesius  says, 
that  it  is  a  small  pustule  or  pimple,  which 
arises  usually  about  the  time  that  the  body 
is  in  full  vigour. 

Acne'stis  (From  «,  priv.  and  msue,  to 
scratch.  (That  part  of  the  spine  of  the 
back,  which  reaches  from  themetaphrenon, 
which  is  the  part  betwixt  the  shoulder- 
tlades,  to  the  loins.  This  part  seems  to 
have  been  originally  called  so  in  quadru- 
peds only,  because  they  cannot  reach  it  to 
.■•cratch. 

A'coE.  (A*o>f.)     The  sense  of  hearing. 

Acoe'lius.  (From  a,,  priv.  and  x-othtit.,  the 
belly.)  Without  belly.  It  is  applied  to 
those  who  are  so  wasted,  as  to  appear  as  if 
they  had  no  belly.     Galen. 

Acoe'tus.  {Ay.onoc)  An  epithet  for  honey, 
mentioned  by  Pliny  ;  because  it  has  no  se- 
diment, which  is  called  ks<t«. 

Aco'nion.  (Akovicv.)  a  particular  form  of 
medicine  among  the  antient  phj^sicians, 
made  of  powders  levigated,  and  probably 
like  collyria  for  the  disorders  of  the  eyes. 

ACONI'TUM.     (Of   this    plant   various 


derivations  are  given  by  etymologists ; 
as,  cutoyit  a  whelslont  or  rock,  because  it  is 
usually  found  in  barren  and  rocky  places  : 
ct,  neg.  and  kovk,  dust ;  because  it  grows 
without  earth,  or  on  barren  situations : 
cciovAoi  to  sharpen ;  because  it  was  used  in 
medicines  intended  to  quicken  the  sight ; 
etx.m,  cuiii,  a  dart  ;  because  they  poison  darts 
therewith  :  or,  luirjvt^of/.ctt,  to  accelerate  ;  for 
it  hastens  death.)  Aconite.  Wolf's-bane. 
Monk's-hood. 

1  A  genus  of  plants  in  the  Linnsean  sys- 
tem.    Class,  Polyandria.  Order,  Trigynia. 

2.  The  pharmacopoeial  name  of  the  com- 
mon, or  blue,  wolf's-bane. 

All  the  species  of  this  genus  of  plants  have 
powerful  effects  on  the  human  body  :  two- 
are  preferred  to  the  rest  for  medicmal  uses. 

1.  AcONiTPM  RUPELLOs.  Monk's-hood. 
Aconite.  Camarum.  Canicida.  Cynocio- 
num. 

Aconilum  :  — -foliorum  laciniis  linearibus, 
superve  latioribus,  linea  exaralis. 

The  aconite  is  cultivated  in  our  gardens 
as  an  ornament,  but  is  spontaneously  pro- 
duced in  Germany,  and  some  other  north- 
ern parts  of  Europe.  Every  part  of  the 
plant  is  strongly  poisonous,  but  the  root  is 
unquestionably  the  most  powerful;  and  when 
first  chewed,  imparts  a  slight  sensation  of 
acrimony  ;  but  after'.vards,  an  insensibility 
or  stupor  at  the  apex  of  the  tongue,  and  a 
pungent  heat  of  the  lips,  gums,  palate,  and 
fauces  are  perceived,  followed  with  a  ge- 
neral tremor  and  sensation  of  chilliness. 
The  juice  applied  to  a  wound,  seemed  ta 
affect  the  whole  nervous  system  ;  even  by 
keeping  it  long  in  the  hand,  or  on  the 
bosom,  we  are  told,  unpleasant  symptoms 
have  been  produced.  The  fatal  symptoms, 
brought  on  by  this  poison  are,  convulsions, 
giddiness,  insanity,  violent  purgings,  both 
upwards  and  downwards,  faintings,  cold 
sweats,  and  death  itself  Dr.  Stoerk  ap- 
pears to  be  the  first  who  gave  the  wolf's- 
bane  internally,  as  a  medicine ;  and  since 
his  experiments  were  published,  1762,  it 
has  been  generally  and  successfully  em- 
ployed in  Germany  and  the  northern  parts 
of  Europe,  particularly  as  a  remedy  for  ob- 
stinate rheumatisms  ;  and  many  cases  are 
related  where  this  disease  was  of  several 
years  duration,  and  had  withstood  the  ef- 
ficacy of  other  powerful  medicines,  as  mer- 
cury, opium,  antimony,  cicuta,  fcc.  yet,  in 
a  short  time,  was  entirely  cured  by  the  aco- 
nitum.  Instances  are  also  given  us  of  its 
good  effects  in  gout,  scropliulous  swellings, 
venereal  nodes,  amaurosis,  intermittent  fe- 
vers, paralysis,  ulceration,  and  scirrhus.  This 
plant  has  been  generally  prepared  as  an  ex- 
tract or  inspissated  juice,  after  the  mannei," 
directed  in  the  pharmacopoeia :  its  efficacj' 
is  much  diminished  on  being  long  kept. 
Like  all  virulent  medicines,  it  should  first 
be  administered  in  small  doses.  Stoerk  re- 
commends two  grains  of  the  extract  to  be 


14 


ACU 


AClt 


rubbed  into  a  powder,  witii  two  dtaciims  ot 
sugar,  and  to  begin  with  ten  grains  of  this 
powder,  two  or  three  times  a  day.  We  find, 
however,  that  the  extract  is  often  given  from 
one  grain  to  ten  for  a  dose  ;  and  Stoll,  Sche- 
i-ekbecker,  and  others,  increased  this  quan- 
tity considerably.  Instead  of  the  extract,  a 
tincture  has  been  made  of  the  di-ied  leaves, 
macerated  in  six  times  their  weight  of  spirits 
of  wine,  and  forty  drops  given  for  a  dose. 
Some  writers  say  that  the  napellus  is  not 
poisonous  in  Sweden,  Poland,  he.  but  it 
should  be  noted  that  the  species  which  is 
not  poisonous,  is  the  Aconitum  lycoctonum 
of  Linnaeus. 

2.  Aconi'tum  a'nthora.  The  root  is  the 
part  of  this  plant  (^coniium  anthora  ;  ftoribus 
pcntagynis,  foliorum  laciniis  linear ibus  of  Lin 
naeus.)  which  is  employed  medicinally.  Its 
virtues  are  similar  to  those  of  the  aconilum 
napellus. 

Aco'niuu.  a  little  mortar. 
A'copoN.  (From  «,  priv.  and  k-.tto;,  weari- 
ness.) It  signifies  originally  whatever  is  a 
yemedy  against  weariness,  and  is  used  in 
this  sense  by  Hippocrates.  Aph.  viii.  lib.  ii. 
But  in  time,  the  word  was  applied  to  certain 
ointments.  According  to  Galen  and  Paulus 
^gineta,  the  Jicopa  Pharmaca  are  remedies 
for  indispositions  of  body  which  are  caused 
by  long  or  vehement  motion. 

A'coR.  Acidity.  It  is  sometimes  used  to 
express  that  sourness  in  tHe  stomach  con- 
tracted by  indigestion,  and  from  whence 
Hatulencies  and  acid  belching  arise. 

Aco'rdina.  An  obsolete  term  for  Indian 
^utty. 

Aco'ria.  (From  a,  priv.  and  Kogae,  to  sa- 
tiate.) Insatiability,  In  Hippocrates,  it 
means  a  good  appetite  and  digestion. 

Acori'tes  virum.  (From  -Miapov,  galan- 
gal.)  A  wine  mentioned  by  Dioscorides, 
made  with  galahgal,  liquorice,  &,c.  infused 
with  wine. 

ACORN.  The  fruit  of  the  oak.  See 
'Quercus. 

AcoRTiNus.  A  lupin. 
±VCORUS.  {Ax.of>ov,  from  «.:/:»,  the  pupil ; 
because  it  was  esteemed  good  for  disorders 
of  the  eyes.)  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants 
in  the  Linnaean  system.  Class,  Hexandria. 
Order,  Digynia.  Sweet-flag.  Sweet-rush. 
The  following  species  is  used  medicinally. 

A'coRGs  c  a'l  AEius.  The  systematic  name 
for  the  calamus  aromaticus.  Jicorus  rents. 
Calamus  odoraiiis.  Calamusv  ulgaris.  Dirin- 
ga.  Jaceranlatinga.  Typha  aromalica.  Clara 
.rugosu.  Sweet-dag,  or  acorus.  .Acorus  cala- 
7nus  scapi  tmicrone  longissimo  foliaceo  of 
Linnaeus  The  root  has  been  long  employed 
medicinally  It  has  a  moderately  strong 
aromatic  smell,  and  a  warm,  pungent,  bit- 
terigli  taste  ;  and  is  deemed  useful  as  a  warm 
stomachic.  Powdered,  and  mixed  with 
some  absorbent,  it  forms  a  useful  and  plea- 
sant dentifrice. 
A'coRus  rAT.v'srp-i^.    See  Jm  pa?!f*'n-<^ 


AcoRLS  VE'Rus.     Scc  Jicorus  Calamui. 

A'coRUS  vdlga'ris.     See  Iris  paluslris. 

A'cos.  (From  axioij.3.1,  to  heal.)  A  re- 
medy or  cuie. 

Aco'sMiA.  (From  a.,  neg.  and  xotry.c?. 
))eautiful.)  Baldness  :  ill  health ;  irregu- 
larity, particularly  of  the  critical  days  of 
fevers. 

Aco'sTE.  (From  oxori),  barley.)  An  an- 
tient  food  made  of  barley. 

ACOU'STICA.  {Acousiica.  sc.  medica- 
nienta ;  ctx-oug-iKi.  from  astovw,  to  hear.)  Re- 
medies which  are  employed  with  a  view  to 
restore  the  sense  of  hearing,  when  wanting 
or  diminished.  No  internal  remedies  of 
this  kind  are  known  to  produce  any  uniform 
effect. 

Acoustic  nerves.  See  JS'erve  and  Portia 
mollis. 

Acoustic  duct.  The  external  passage  of 
tlie  ear. 

ACOUSTICS.  That  branch  of  general 
science  which  treats  on  the  origin,  propaga- 
tion, and  perception  of  sound. 

AcRA.  (Arab.)  Acrai  nymphomania.  Ex- 
cessive venereal  appetite.  The  time  of 
menstruation. 

AcRAi'PALA.  (From  tt,  neg.  and  Kosuwst?.;?, 
surfeit.)  Acrcspalos.  Remedies  for  the  ef- 
fects of  a  debauch. 

Acra'sia.  (From  ot,  and  xfgaai,  to  mix.) 
Unhealthiness  ;  also  the  same  with  Acratia. 

Acrati'a.  (From  a.,  and  xgaTsc,  strength.) 
Weakness  or  intemperance. 

Acrati'sma.  (From  axoxlov,  unmixed 
wine.)  A  breakfast  among  the  old  Greeks, 
consisting  of  a  morsel  of  bread,  soaked  in 
pure  unmixed  wine.  The  derivation  of  this 
word  is  the  same  as  Acrasia,  because  the 
wine  used  on  this  occasion  Avas  not  mixed 
with  water. 

AcRATo  MELi.  (From  axApailov,  pure  wine; 
and  f^iu,  honey.)  Mulsum,  or  wine  mixed 
with  honey. 

A'cRE.  (From  azpog,  extreme.)  The  ex- 
tremity of  the  nose. 

A'cREA.  (From  cut^og,  extreme.)  Acro- 
feria.  The  extremities,  i.  e.  the  legs,  arms. 
nose,  and  ears. 

Acrje'palos.     See  Acraipala. 

Acribei'a.  (From  ^jcpiCx;,  accurate.)  An 
exact  and  accurate  description  and  diagno- 
sis, or  distinction,  of  diseases. 

ACRID.  (Acris.)  A  term  employed  in 
medicine  to  express  a  taste,  the  characteris- 
tic of  which  is  pungency  joined  with  heat. 

ACRIMONY.  (Acrimonia,  from  acris, 
acrid.)  This  term  is  used  to  express  a  qua- 
lity in  substances  by  which  they  irritate, 
corrode,  or  dissolve  others.  It  has  been  sup- 
posed until  very  lately,  there  were  acid  and 
alkaline  acrimonies  in  the  blood,  which  pro- 
duced certain  diseases  ;  and  although  the 
humoral  pathology  is  nearly  exploded,  the 
term  venereal  acrimony  and  some  othcr= 
are  still  and  must  be  retained. 

A'rpis.    Anv  fractured  extremity'. 


ACR 


ACT 


15 


Ac'ui  siA.  (From  at,  priv.  aud  k^ivo:,  to 
judge  or  separate.)  A  turbulent  state  of  a 
disease,  which  will  scarcely  suffer  any  judg- 
ment to  be  formed  thereof. 

A'cRiTUS,  (From  a,  neg.  and  K^ivce,  to 
judge.)  Disease  without  regular  crisis,  the 
event  of  which  it  is  hazardous  to  judge. 

AcROBYSTiA.  (Fi'omix^cc,  extreme,  and 
0v<i),  to  cover.)  The  extreiijity  of  the  pre- 
puce. 

Acrocheire'sis,  (From  aic^o;,  extreme, 
and  ;;(^iig,  a  hand.)  An  exercise  among  the 
antients.  Probably  a  species  of  wrestling, 
where  they  only  held  by  the  hands. 

AcRocHEi'.sis.  (From  au^cg,  extreme^  and 
yji^,  a  hand.)  Gorraeus  says,  it  signifies 
the  arm  from  the  elbow  to  the  ends  of  the 
fingers ;  -/jig  signifying  the  arm,  from  the 
scapula  to  the  fingers'  end. 

Ackocho'rdon.  (From  a^^c;,  extreme, 
and  X'^^'^i  ^  string.)  Gaien  describes  it  as 
a  round  excrescence  on  the  skin,  with  a 
slender  base;  and  that  it  hath  its  name  be- 
cause of  its  situation  on  the  surface  of  the 
skin.  The  Greeks  call  that  excrescence  an 
achrochordo7i,  where  something  hard  con- 
cretes under  the  skin,  which  is  rather  rough, 
of  the  same  colour  as  the  skin,  slender  at 
the  base,  and  broader  above.  Their  size 
rarely  exceeds  that  of  a  beau. 

Acroco'lia.  (From  aut^oc,  extreme,  and 
xMKov,  a  limb.)  These  are  the  extremities  of 
animals,  which  are  used  in  food,  as  the  feet 
of  calves,  swine,  sheep,  oxen,  or  lainbs,and 
of  the  bi'oths  of  which,  jellies  are  frequently 
made  Castellus  from  Buda;us  adds,  that 
the  internal  parts  of  animals  are  also  called 
by  this  name ;  in  English  giblets. 

Achrolk'kion.  Castellus  says  it  is  the 
same  as  Olecranon. 

Acroma'nia.  (From  ojcgo?.  extreme,  and 
f^ttvid,  madness.)  Total  or  incurable  mad- 
ness. 

Acro'mion.  (From  tty.^ov,  extremity,  and 
uwi,  the  shoulder.)  A  process  of  the  scapula 
or  shoulder-blade      See  •'icnpula. 

Acrompha'licji.  {AK^o/u<pAXov,  from  olk^o?, 
extreme,  and  ofAtpuf.oc,  the  navel.)  Acrom- 
lphalo7i.     The  tip  of  the  navel. 

Acro'mphalon.     See  Acromfhalium . 

Acro'nia.  (From  oxgoy,  the  extremity.) 
The  amputation  of  any  extremity,  as  a  finger 
or  toe. 

AcRo'PATHOs.  (From  suigoc,  extreme,  and 
<nr:t6cc,  a  disease.)  .Icropatkus.  It  signifies 
literally  a  disease-  at  the  top  or  superior  part. 
Hippocrates  in  his  treatise  De  Superfceta- 
tione  applies  it  to  the  internal  orifice  of  the 
iiterus ;  and  in  Prsdict.  lib.  ii.  to  can- 
cers, which  appear  on  the  surface  of  the 
body. 

AcRo'PATHus.     See  Acropalhos. 

A'cROPis.  (From  Angov,  the  extremity, 
and  c-l,  the  voice.)  Imperfect  articulation, 
from  a  fault  in  the  tongue.        '' 

AcROPo'sTHiA.  (From  aicgcc,  extreme,  and 
-^:j-9»,  the  prepuce.)     The  extremity  of  the 


prepuce  ;  or  that  part  which  is  cut  off  in  cir- 
cumcision. 

AcRo'psiLON.  (From  «;:goc,  extreme,  and 
-liKoi,  naked.)  The  extremity  of  the  denuded 
glans  penis. 

AcRo'sPELos.  (From  a;cg2f,  extreme,  and 
'OTiKo;,  black.)  £crospe.lus.  The  bromus 
Dioscoridis,  or  wild  oat  grass ;  so  called  be- 
cause its  ears,  or  tops,  are  often  of  a  blackish 
colour. 

AcRo'sPELus.     See  Jlcrospelos. 

Acrote'ria.  (From  acK^oc,  extreme.)  The 
extreme  parts  of  the  body,  as  the  hands,  feet, 
nose,  &.C. 

Acroteria'smcs.  (From  axgo^ngtx,  ex- 
tremities, and  this  from  axg:?,  smnmus.)  The 
amputation  of  an  extremity. 

Acrothy'mion.  (From  axgog,  extreme, 
and  St/^o?,  thyme.)  Acrolhymia.  Acrothy- 
tnium.  A  sort  of  wart,  described  by  Cel- 
sus,  as  hard,  rough,  with  a  narrow  basis,  aud 
broad  top;  the  top  is  of  the  colour  of  thyme; 
it  easily  splits  and  bleeds.  This  tumour  is 
also  called  Thymus. 

AcTiE'A.  (From  a-yai,  to  break.)  £cic. 
The  elder-tree,  so  called  from  its  being 
easily  broken.     See  Sambucus. 

A'cTiNE.     The  herb  Bunias  ov  Xapus. 

AcTiNOBOLi'sMus.  (Froma;i7/v,  a  ray, and 
^nKKai,  to  cast  out.)  Irradiation.  It  is  ap- 
plied to  the  spirits,  conveying  the  inclina- 
tions of  the  mind  to  the  body  :  it  is  also 
called  Diradiaiic. 

ACTION.  (From  ago,  to  act.)  Any 
faculty,  power,  or  function  of  the  body, 
which,  by  physiologists,  are  usually  divided 
into  vital,  animal,  or  natural.  The  vital 
functions,  or  actions,  are  those  which  are 
absolutely  necessary  to  life,  and  without 
which  animals  cannot  exist ;  as  the  action  of 
the  heart,  lungs,  and  arteries.  The  natural 
functions  are  tlaose  which  are  instrumental 
in  repairing  the  several  losses  which  the 
body  sustains  ;  digestion,  and  the  formation 
of  chyle,  fcc.  fall  under  this  head.  The 
animal  actions  are  those  which  we  perform 
at  will,  as  muscular  motion,  and  all  the 
voluntary  motions  of  the  body.  Each  part 
of  the  body  is  also  said  to  have  an  action 
peculiar  to  itself. 

AGTON  WATER.  A  purging  water 
procured  from  Acton,  a  village  near  Lon- 
don, where  is  a  well  that  aftbrds  it.  This 
is  one  of  the  strongest  purging  waters  near 
London;  and  has  been  drank  in  the  quan- 
tity of  from  one  to  three  pints  in  a  morning, 
against  scorbutic  and  cutaneous  affections. 
This  medical  spring  is  no  longer  resorted  to 
by  the  public. 

Actual.  This  word  is  applied  to  any 
thing  endued  with  a  property  or  virtue 
which  acts  by  an  immediate  power  inherent 
in  it  :  it  is  the  reverse  of  potential ;  thus, 
a  red-hot  iron  or  fire  is  called  an  actual 
cautery,  in  contradistinction  from  caustics, 
which  are  calledjpotential  cauteries.  Boil- 
ing water  is  actually  hot :  brandv.  produc'nr 


16 


ACT 


AiiD 


heat  in  tlie  body,  is  potentially  hot,  Lliougu 
of  itself  cold. 

ACTUA'RIUS.  This  word  was  origi- 
nally a  title  of  dignity  given  to  physicians  at 
the  court  of  Constantinople  ;  but  became 
afterwards  the  proper  name  of  a  celebrated 
vireek  physician,  John,  (the  son  of  Zachary, 
a  Christian  writer,)  who  flourished  there 
about  the  12th  or  13th  century.  He  is  said 
to  be  the  first  Greek  author  who  has  treated 
of  mild  cathartics,  as  manna,  cassia,  &.c. 
thoiigh  they  were  long  before  in  use  among 
the  Arabians.  He  appears  also  to  have  first 
noticed  distilled  waters.  His  works,  how- 
ever, are  chiefly  compiled  from  his  prede- 
cessors. 

Actuation.  (From  ago,  to  act.)  That 
change  wrought  on  a  medicine,  or  any  thing 
taken  into  the  body,  by  the  vital  heat, 
which  is  necessary,  in  order  to  make  it  act 
and  have  its  effect,  is  called  its  actuation. 
Acd'itas.  Acrimony. 
Acui'tio.  (From  acuo,  to  shai-pen.)  The 
sharpening  an  acid  medicine  by  an  addition 
of  something  more  acid  ;  or,  in  general,  the 
increasing  the  force  of  any  medicine,  by 
an  addition  of  something  that  hath  the  same 
sort  of  operation  in  a  greater  degree. 

A'cuLON.  (From  a,  neg.  and  kvkdo),  to 
roll  round  ;  so  called  because  its  fruit  is  not 
involved  in  a  Cup,  or  sheath,  like  others.) 
,'lculos.  The  fruit  or  acorn  of  the  ilex,  or 
scarlet  oak. 

A'cui-os.     See  Mulon. 
Acu'men.    a  point.     The  extremity  of  a- 
l30ne. 

Acupunctu'ka.  (From  acus,  a  needle, 
aad  punchira,  a  prick.)  Acupuncture  ; 
bleeding  performed  by  making  many  small 
■punctures. 

A'cuREB.     Plumbum,  or  lead. 
A'cuRON.      (From   a,  neg.  and  kv^oi,  to 
liappen.)     A  name  of  the  jilisma;  so  called 
because  it  produces  no  effect  if  taken  inter- 
Hally. 

Acuspasto'kis.  A  name  of  the  Scandix 
enithriscus,  the  shepherd's  needle,  or  Venus's 
comb.     See  Scandix. 

AcuTK.  Morbus  aculus.  A  disease  which  is 
attended  with  violent  symptoms,  terminates 
in  a  few  days,  and  is  attended  with  danger. 
It  is  opposed  to  a  chronic  disease,  which  is 
slow  in  its  progress,  and  not  so  generally 
dangerous. 

'Acctena'culum.  (From  acus,  a  needle, 
and  ienaculuni,  a  handle.)  Heister  calls  the 
portaiguiUe  by  this  name.  It  is  the  handle 
for  a  needle,  to  make  it  penetrate  easily 
when  stitching  a  wound. 

Acy'isis.  (From  a,  neg.  and  kvu,  to  con- 
ceive.) In  Vogel's  nosology  it  signifies  a 
defect  of  conception,  or  barrenness  in  wo- 
men. 

A'cYKUs.  (From  «.,  priv.  and  augo?,  autho- 
3-Jty ;  so  named  from  its  little  note  in  medi- 
•  ■ine.)  The  Arvjcu  montmia,  ov  Germfn 
[•''onrLrd's-bane.    See  Arnirn- 


AD^Eao  NiA.  (From  a,  priv.  and  6tH/xm,  a 
genius  of  fortune.)  The  restlessness  and 
anxiety  felt  in  acute  fevers. 

Adaiges.  Sal-ammoniac,  or  muriate  of 
ammonia.     See  Murias  ammonia. 

A'damas.  (From  «.,  neg.  and  ^cLfxaa),  to 
conquer;  as  not  being  easily  broken.)  The 
adamant  or  diamond,  the  most  precious  of 
all  stones,  and  which  was  formerly  supposed 
to  possess  extraordinary  cordial  virtues. 

Adami'ta.  Adamilum.  A  hard  stone  in 
the  bladder. 

Mam's  .']ppk.  See  Pomum  Adami. 
Adam's  needle.  Yucca  gloriosa  o{  Lin- 
naeus. The  roots  of  this  plant  are  thick  and 
tuberous,  and  are  used  by  the  Indians  instead 
of  bread  ;  being  first  redued  into  a  coarsp 
meal.  This,  however,  is  only  in  times  of 
scarcity. 

Adanso'nia.  (From  Manson,  who  first 
described  the  Ethiopian  sour  gourd,  a  spe- 
cies of  this  genus.)  Baobab.  Bahobab.  It 
grows  mostly  on  the  west  coast  of  Africa,, 
from  the  Niger  to  the  kingdom  of  Benin. 
The  bark  is  called  lalo  ;  the  negroes  dry  it 
in  the  shade,  then  powder  and  keep  it  in  lit- 
tle cotton  bags,  and  put  two  or  three  pinches 
into  their  food.  It  is  mucilaginous,  and 
powerfully  promotes  perspiration.  The  mu- 
cilage obtained  from  this  bark  is  a  powerful 
remedy  against  the  epidemic  fevers  of  the 
country  that  produces  these  trees  ;  so  is  a 
decoction  of  the  dried  leaves.  The  fresh 
fruit  is  as  useful  as  the  leaves,  for  the  same 
purposes. 

Ada'rces.  (From  «t,  neg.  and  Sigim,  t& 
see.)  A  saltish  concretion  found  about  the 
reeds  and  grass  in  marshy  grounds  in  Gala- 
tia,  and  so  called  because  it  hides  them.  It 
is  used  to  clear  the  skin  with,  in  leprosies^ 
tetters,  &.c.  Dr.  Plott  gives  an  account  of 
this  production  in  his  Natural  History  of 
Oxfordshire.  It  was  formerly  in  repute  for 
cleansing  the  skin  from  freckles. 
Adari'ges.  An  ammoniacal  salt. 
Ada'rneck.  Auripigmentum,  or  orpi- 
raent. 

Marliculation.     See  Arthrodia. 
Addepha'gia.     (From  tti'nv,  abundantly; 
and  Aayai,  to  eat.)      Insatiability.     A  vora- 
cious appetite.     See  Bulimia. 

Additame'ntum.  (From  addo,  to  add.j 
A  term  formerly  employed  as  synonymous 
with  epiphysis,  but  now  only  applied  to  two 
portionsof  sutures  of  the  skull.  See  Lamb- 
doidal  and  Squamous  Sutures. 

Additame'ntum  co'li.  See  Jlppendicitla 
cOEci  rermiformis. 

ADDU'CTOR.  (From  ad  and  duco,  to 
draw.)  A  drawer  or  contractor.  A  name 
given  to  several  muscles,  whose  office  is  to 
bring  forwards  or  draw  together  those  parts 
of  the  body  to  which*they  are  annexed. 

ADDUCTOR  BRE'VIS  FE'MORIS. 
Jldductor  fembris  secundus  of  Douglas.  Tri- 
ceps secundu.i  of  Winslow.  A  mOscie, 
which,  witlithe  adductor  hnms^nd  magnur 


iDV 


ADE 


f-emoris,  torms  the  triceps  adductor  femoris. 
h.  is  situated  on  the  posterior  part  of  the 
thigh,  arising  tendinous  from  the  os  pubis 
near  its  joining  with  the  opposite  os  pubis 
below,  and  behind  the  adductor  longus  fe- 
moris, and  is  inserted,  tendinous  and  fleshy, 
into  the  inner  and  upper  part  of  the  linea 
aspera,  from  a  little  below  the  trochanter 
minor,  to  the  beginning  of  the  insertion  of 
the  adductor  longus.  See  Triceps  adductor 
femoris. 

Addu'ctor  fe'moris  pri'mus.  See  M- 
ductor  longus  femoris. 

Addu'ctor  fe'moris  secu'ndus.  See 
Adductor  brevis  femoris. 

Addu'ctor  fe'moris  te'rtius.  See  M- 
duttor  magnus  femoris. 

Addu'ctor  fe'moris  q,ua'rtus.  See  M- 
ductor  magnus  femoris. 

ADDU'CTOR  I'NDICIS  PEDIS.  An 
external  interosseous  muscle  of  the  fore-toe, 
which  arises  tendinous  and  fleshy,  by  two 
origins,  from  the  root  of  the  inside  of  the 
metatarsal  bone  of  the  fore-toe,  from  the 
outside  of  the  root  of  the  metatarsal  bone  of 
the  great  toe,  and  from  the  os  cuneiforrae 
internum.  It  is  inserted  tendinous,  into  the 
inside  of  the  root  of  the  first  joint  of  the 
fore-toe.  Its  use  is  to  pull  the  fore-toe  in- 
wards from  the  rest  of  the  small  toes. 

ADDU'CTOR  LO'NGUS  FE'MORIS. 
Adductor  femoris  primus  of  Douglas  Tri- 
ceps minus  of  Winslow.  A  muscle  situated 
on  the  posterior  part  of  the  thigh,  which, 
with  the  adductor  brevis,  and  magnus  femoris, 
forms  the  triceps  adductor  femoris.  It  arises 
by  a  pretty  strong  roundish  tendon,  from 
the  upper  and  interior  part  of  the  os  pubis, 
and  ligament  of  Its  synchondrosis,  on  the 
inner  side  of  the  pectineus,  and  is  inserted 
along  the  middle  part  of  the  linea  aspera. 
See  Triceps  adductor  femoris. 

ADDU'CTOR  MA'GNUS  FE'MORIS. 
■Adductor  femoris  tertius  et  quartus  of  Dou- 
glas. Tricepsmagnus  of  Winslow.  A  mus- 
cle which,  with  the  adductor  brevis  femoris, 
and  the  adductor  longus  femoris,  forms  the 
Triceps  adductor  femoris.  It  arises  from  the 
symphysis  pubis,  and  all  along  the  flat  edge 
of  the  thyroid  foramen,  from  whence  it  goes 
to  be  inserted  into  the  linea  aspera  through- 
out its  whole  length.  See  Triceps  adductor 
femoris. 

ADDU'CTOR  MI'NIMI  DI'GITI  PEDIS. 
An  internal  interosseous  muscle  of  the  foot, 
it  arises,  tendinous  and  fleshy,  from  the 
inside  of  the  root  of  th*  metatarsal  bone 
of  the  little  toe.  It  is  insertca,  te.idir.ous, 
into  the  inside  of  the  root  of  the  first  joint 
of  the  little  toe.  Its  use  is  to  pull  the  little 
toe  inwards. 

Addu'ctor  o'culi.  See  Rectus  internus 
oculi. 

_  Addu'ctor  po'llicis.     See  Adductor pol- 
licis  man&s. 

ADDU'CTOR  PO'LLICIS  MA'NUS.  Ad- 
duct'ir  pollicis-     Adductor  ad  Tuinivnum  disi- 


turn.  A  muscle  of  the  thumb,  situated  on 
the  hand,  which  arises,  fleshy,  from  almost 
the  whole  length  of  the  metacarpal  bone 
that  sustains  the  middle  finger ;  from  thence 
its  fibres  are  collected  together.  It  is  in- 
serted, tendinous,  into  the  inner  part  of  the 
I'oot  of  the  first  bone  of  the  thumb.  Its  use 
is  to  pull  the  thumb  towards  the  fingers. 

ADDU'CTOR  PO'LLICIS  PEDIS.  An- 
tithenar  of  Winslow.  A  muscle  of  the  great 
toe,  situated  on  the  foot:  it  arises,  by  along 
thin  tendon,  from  the  os  calcis,  from  the  os 
cuboides,  from  the  os  cuneiforme  externum, 
and  from  the  root  of  the  metatarsal  bone  of 
the  second  toe.  It  is  inserted  into  the  ex- 
ternal OS  sesamoideum,  and  root  of  the  me- 
tatarsal bone  of  the  great  toe.  Its  use  is  to 
bring  this  toe  nearer  to  the  rest. 

Addu'ctor  fro'stat^.  A  name  given 
by  Sanctorini  to  a  muscle,  which  he  also 
calls  Levator  prostatce,  and  Avhich  Winslow 
calls  Prostaticus  superior.  Albinus,  from  its 
office,  had  very  properly  called  it  cojnpressor 
prostatce. 

ADDU'CTOR TE'RTII  DI'GITI  PEDIS. 
An  external  interosseous  muScle  of  the  foot, 
that  arises,  tendinous  and  fleshy,  from  the 
roots  of  the  metatarsal  bones  of  the  third 
and  little  toe.  It  is  inserted,  tendinous,  into 
the  outside  of  the  root  of  the  first  joint  of 
the  third  toe  Its  use  is  to  pull  the  third  toe 
outward. 

A'dec.     Sour  milk,  or  butter-milk. 

Ade'cia.     See  Adectos. 

Ade'ctos.  Adecia.  (From  a.  priv  and 
S'euivce,  to  bite.)  An  epithet  of  those  medi- 
cines which  relieve  from  pain,  by  removing 
the  uneasy  situation  caused  by  the  stimulus 
of  acrimonious  medicines. 

Ade'lphia.  {'ASiKiiiA,  a  relation.)  Hip- 
pocrates calls  diseases  by  this  name  that  re- 
semble each  other. 

Ademo'nia.  (From  at.,  priv.  and  Saium,  a 
genius  or  divinity  or  fortune.)  Hippocrates 
uses  this  word  for  uneasiness,  restlessness, 
or  anxiety  felt  in  acute  diseases,  and  some 
hysteric  fits. 

A'DEN.  (A(ft,v,  a  gland.)  A  gland.  A 
bubo.     See  Gland. 

Ade'niform.  {Adeniformis ;  from  aden, 
a  gland,  and /orma,  resemblance.)  Glandi- 
form, or  resembling  a  gland.  A  term  some- 
times applied  to  the  prostate  gland. 

Adende'ntes.  An  epithet  applied  to  ul- 
cers which  eat  and  destroy  the  glands, 

ADENO'GRAPHY.  (From  ai-m,  a  gland, 
and  yga.<^(u,  to  write.)  A  treatise  on  the 
glands.     See  Gland. 

Adenoi'des.  Glandiform :  resembling  a 
gland.  An  epithet  applied  also  to  the  pi"o- 
state  gland 

ADENO'LOGY.  (From  «cf«v,  a  gland, 
and  Koyog,  a  treatise.)  The  doctrine  of  the 
glands.     See  Gland. 

Adenous  abscess.  (Abscessus ^adenosus ; 
from  oi/«v,  a  gland.)  A  hard  glandular  ab- 
scess, which  suppurates  slowly. 


18 


ADI 


ADO 


Adepha  GiA.  (From  aJuv,  abundantly, 
and  <pctya),  to  eat.)  Insatiable  appetite.  See 
Bulimia. 

A'DEPS.  (Adeps,  ipis,  m.  and  f.)  Fat. 
An  oily  secretion  from  the  blood  into  the 
cells  of  the  cellular  membrEine.     See  Fat. 

A'DEPS  ANSER'INUS.     Goose-grease. 

A'DEPS  SUI'LLA.     Hog's-lard. 

Ade'pta  Medici'na.  So  Paracelsus  calls 
that  which  treats  of  the  diseases  that  are 
contracted  by  celestial  operations,  or  com- 
municated from  heaven. 

Ade'pta  Philoso'phia.  Adept  philoso- 
phy. It  is  that  philosophy,  whose  end  is  the 
transmutation  of  metals,  and  an  universal 
remedy. 

Adepts.  (From  adipiscor,  to  obtain.) 
Skilful  alchymists.  Such  are  called  so  as 
pretend  to  some  extraordinary  skill  in  che- 
mistry ;  but  these  have  too  often  proved 
either  enthusiasts  or  impostors.  The  pro- 
fessors of  the  Mepta  Pliilosophia  are  also 
called  Adepts. 

Adfla'tus.  a  blast :  a  kind  of  erysipe- 
las. 

Adhato'da.  The  Malabar  nut-tree,  which 
is  a  species  of  Justicia.  It  is  used  in  India 
for  expelling  the  dead  fcetus  in  an  abortion, 
which,  it  is  said,  is  the  meaning  of  the  word 
In  the  Zeylanic  language. 

ADHESION.  (From  adhcereo,  to  stick 
to.)     The  gi-owing  together  of  parts. 

ADHiESIVEIJNFLAMMATION.  A  term 
lately  introduced  into  Surgery,  to  express 
that  species  of  inflammation  which  ter- 
minates by  an  adhesion  to  the  inflamed  sur- 
faces. 

AoHiEsiVE  piaster.  A  plaster  made  of 
common  litharge  plaster  and  resin,  is  so 
called  because  it  is  used  for  its  adhesive  pro- 
perties.    See  Emplastrum  resinte. 

Adiachy'tos.  (From  a,  neg.  and  h^L^cm, 
to  diffiise,  scatter,  or  be  profuse.)  Decent 
in  point  of  dress.  Hippocrates  thinks  the 
dress  of  a  fop  derogatory  from  the  physician, 
though  thereby  he  hide  his  ignorance,  and 
obtain  the  good  opinion  of  his  patients. 

ADIA'NTHUM.  (Miantum,  uS-iavIov, from 
a,  neg.  and  J'tujm,  to  grow  Avet ;  so  called, 
because  its  leaves  are  not  easily  made  wet.) 
Maidenhair.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants 
in  the  Linnaean  system.  Class,  Cryptogamia. 
Order,  Filices.  The  following  species  is  used 
in  medicine. 

Adia'nthum  capi'llus  te'neris.  Mai- 
denhair. The  leaves  of  this  plant  are  some- 
what sweet  and  austere  to  the  palate,  and 
possess  mucilaginous  qualities.  A  syrup, 
the  syrop  de  capillaire  is  prepared  from  them, 
which  is  much  esteemed  in  France.  Orange - 
flower  water  and  a  proportion  of  honey,  it 
is  said,  are  usually  added.  It  acts  chiefly 
as  a  demulcent,  sheathing  the  inflamed  sides 
of  the  glottis. 

Adia'nthum  ac'reum.  The  golden  maid- 
enhair.    See  Polytrichum. 

AoiAPHORors,    A  term  which  implies  the 


same  with  neutral ;  and  is  particularly  used 
of  some  spirits  and  salts,  which  are  neither 
of  an  acid  nor  alkaline  nature 

Adiapneu'stia.  (From  the  privative  par- 
ticle a.,  and  i'io.Trvim,  perspiro.)  A  diminu- 
tion or  obstruction  of  natural  perspiration, 
and  that  in  which  the  antients  chiefly  placed 
the  cause  of  fevers. 

Adiarrhce'/o  (From  et,  priv.  andiTw^peapy 
to  flow  out  or  through.)  A  total  suppres- 
sion of  all  the  necessary  evacuations  from 
the  bowels. 

Adiathorosus.  A  spirit  distilled  from 
tartar. 

Adieat.     Mercury. 

A'dice.     (AtT/xj) )     A  nettle. 

ADIPOCI'RE.  (French,  from  adeps,  fat, 
and  cera,  wax.)  A  substance  that  resem- 
bles ammoniacal  soap,  formed  by  a  con- 
version of  animal  matter,  placed  under  cer- 
tain circumstances,  was  found  by  Fourcroy 
to  consist  of  ammonia,  united  to  a  matter 
intermediate  in  its  properties  between  fat 
and  wax,  which  he  called  Mipocire.  Whole 
bodies  have  been  found  converted  into  this 
substance. 

Adipose  membrane.  {Membrana  adiposa, 
from  adeps,  fat.)  The  fat  collected  in  the 
cells  of  the  cellular  membrane.     See  Fat. 

Adi'psa.  So  the  Greeks  called  medi- 
cines, &.G.  which  abate  thirst.  Hippocrates 
applied  this  word  to  oxymel. 

ADI'PSIA.  (From  a,  neg.  and  tJi-^a, 
thirst,)  A  want  of  thirst.  A  genus  of  dis- 
ease in  the  class  locales,  and  order  dysorexim 
of  Cullen's  Nosology.  It  is  mostly  symp- 
tomatic of  some  disease  of  the  brain. 

Adi'psos.  So  the  Greeks  called  the  Egyp- 
tian palm-tree,  whose  fruit  is  said  to  be  the 
Myrobalans.  The  tree  is  called  adipsos,  be- 
cause its  fruit  quencheth  thirst.  Theophras- 
tus  calls  this  tree  Balanos.  Jldipsos  is  also  a 
name  for  liquorice. 

Adi'rige.     Ammoniacal  salt. 

Adjijto'rium.  (From  ad  and  j'uvo,  to 
help.)  A  name  of  the  humerus,  from  its 
usefulness  in  lifting  up  the  fore-arm. 

Adjuva'ktia.  Whatever  assists  in  obvi- 
ating disease. 

ADNA'TA  TU'NICA.  (Adnata,  from 
adnascor,  to  gi'ow  to.)  Albuginea  oculi, 
Tunica  allmghica  oculi.  This  membrane  is 
mostly  confounded  with  the  conju7ictiva.  It 
is,  however,  thus  formed  :  five  of  the  mus- 
cles which  move  the  eye,  take  their  origin 
from  the  bottom  of  the  orbit,  and  the  sixth 
arises  from  the  edge  of  it  3  they  are  all  in- 
serted, by  a  tendinous  expansion,  into  the 
anterior  part  of  the  tunica  sclerotica  ;  which 
expansion  gives  the  whiteness  peculiar  to 
the  fore-part  of  the  eye.  it  lies  betwixt  the 
sclerotica  and  conjunctiva. 

A'doc.     Milk. 

Ado'nion.  (From  hSmis,  the  youth  from 
whose  blood  it  was  feigned  to  have  sprung.) 
Adonium.     Southernwood. 

ADO'PTER.        Tv.bw    intermediv.f.       \ 


.EDO 


JEGO 


19 


syuemicai  instrument  used  to  combine  re- 
torts to  the  cucurbits  or  matrasses  in  distil- 
lation, with  retorts  instead  of  receivers. 

A'dor.     a  sort  of  corn,  called  also  spelta. 

A'dos.  Water  in  which  red-hot  iron  is 
extinguished. 

Ad'po'ndus  o'mnium.  The  weight  of  the 
whole.  These  words  are  inserted  in  phar- 
maceutical preparations,  or  prescriptions, 
when  the  last  ingredient  ought  to  weigh  as 
much  as  all  the  others  put  together. 

Adra  rhi'za.  Blancard  says  the  root  of 
the  Aristolochia  is  thus  named. 

Adra'chne.  The  strawberry  bay-tree. 
A  species  of  Arbutus. 

A'dram.     Fossil  salt. 

Adrara'gi.     (Indian.)     Garden- saffron. 

Adrobo'lon.  (From  «(^goc,  large,  and 
/2a>\o;,  a  globe,  bole,  or  mass._)  Indian  bdel- 
lium, which  is  coarser  than  the  Arabian. 

Mstridion.     Costiveness. 

ADSTRINGENTS.     See  Aslringents. 

Adustion.  An  inflammation  about  the 
brain,  and  its  membranes,  with  an  hollow- 
ness  of  the  eyes,  a  pale  colour,  and  a  dry 
body. 

In  surgery,  adustion  signifies  the  same  as 
cauterization,  and  means  the  application  of 
any  substance  to  the  animal  body,  which 
acts  like  fire.  The  antient  surgeons,  espe- 
cially the  Arabians,  were  remarkably  fond 
of  having  recourse  to  adustion  in  local  dis- 
eases ;  but  the  use  of  actual  heat  is  very 
rarely  admitted  by  the  moderns. 

Adventitious.  Any  thing  that  acci- 
dentally, and  not  in  the  common  course  of 
natural  causes,  happens  to  make  a  part  of 
another ;  as  the  glands  in  strumous  cases  are 
said  to  be  adventitious  glands,  in  distinction 
from  those  which  are  naturally  pj-oduced. 
It  is  also  used  in  opposition  to  hereditary ; 
thus  gout  and  scrofula  are  sometimes  here- 
ditary, and  very  often  adventitious,  they 
having  never  before  been  known  in  the 
family. 

A'dy.  Manga.  The  palm  of  the  island 
of  St.  Thomas,  from  which  is  prepared 
Thernel's  restorative. 

ADYNA'MIA.  (AtTt/va^j*  :  from  et,  priv. 
and  ivva.[xK,  power.)  A  defect  of  vital 
power. 

ADYNA'MI^.  (The  plural  of  Adyna- 
mia^ The  second  order  of  the  class  neuroses 
of  CuUen's  Nosology  :  it  comprehends  syn- 
cope, dyspepsia,  hypochondriasiSfSind  chlorosis. 

Ady'namon.  (From  *,  neg.  and  Swia.ij.i%, 
strength.)  Mynamum.  Among  antient 
physicians,  it  signified  a  kind  of  weak 
factitious  wine,  prepared  from  must,  boiled 
down  with  water;  to  be  given  to  patients 
to  wbifim  pure  or  genuine  wine  might  be 
hurtfui. 

j^doi'a.  (From  afcTajc,  modesty  ;  orfrom 
St,  neg.  and  itSa>,Xo  see  ;  as  not  being  decent, 
to  the  sight.)  The  pudenda,  or  parts  of  ge- 
neration. 

.-Eonpso'PHiA.       (From  'iiSoui,  pudenda, 


and  4«4'^')  to  break  wind.)  A  term  used  by 
Sauvages  and  Sugar,  to  signify'  a  flatus  from 
the  bladder,  or  from  the  womb,  making  its 
escape  through  the  vagina. 

.(Egagro'pilus.  (From  cttymy^og,  a  wild 
goat,  and  pila,  a  ball.)     JEgagropila. 

1.  A  ball  found  in  the  stomach  of  deer, 
goats,  hogs,  horned  cattle,  as  cows,  &.c.  It 
consists  of  haii-s  which  they  have  swallowed 
from  licking  themselves.  They  are  of  dif- 
ferent degrees  of  hardness,  but  have  no 
medicinal  virtues.  Some  rank  these  balls 
among  the  Bezoars.  Hieronymus  Velsciiius 
wrote  a  treatise  on  the  virtues  of  this. 

2.  A  species  of  conserva  found  in  Wallen- 
fenmoof,  from  its  resembling  these  concre- 
tions, is  also  so  named. 

jE'gias.  a  white  speck  on  the  pupil  of 
the  eye,  which  occasions  a  dimness  of  sight. 

jEgi'des.  Aglia.  A  disorder  of  the  eyes 
mentioned  by  Hippocrates.  Foesius thinks 
the  disease  consists  of  small  cicatrices  in 
the  eye,  caused  by  an  afflux  of  corrosive 
humours  upon  the  part.  But  in  one  pas- 
sage of  Hippocrates,  Foesius  says  it  signifies 
small  white  concretions  of  humours  which 
stick  upon  the  pupil,  and  obscure  the  sight. 

-Sgi'dion.  a  coliyrium  or  ointment  for 
inflammations  and  defluxions  of  the  eyes. 

^GiLOPS.  Wild  fescue  grass.  This  plant 
is  called  cegilops  from  its  supposed  virtue  in 
curing  the  disorder  named  .^gylops.  It  is 
a  species  of  Bromus  in  the  Linnajan  sys- 
tem. 

./EGINE'TA,Pau'lus.  a  celebrated  sur- 
geon of  the  island  of  .Slgina,  from  which  he 
derived  his  name.  He  is  placed  by  Le 
Clerc  in  the  fourth  century;  by  others  in 
the  seventh.  He  was  eminently  skilled  in 
his  profession,  and  his  works  are  frequently 
quoted  by  Fabricius  ab  Aquapendente.  He 
is  the  first  author  that  notices  the  cathartic 
quality  of  rhubarb.  He  begins  his  book  with 
the  description  of  the  diseases  of  women  ; 
and  is  said  to  be  the  first  that  deserves  the 
appellation  of  a  man-midwife. 

jJ^gine'tia.  Malabrian  broom  rape.  A 
species  of  Orobanche. 

jE'gis.     Jlchlys.     A  film  on  the  eye, 

.^Go'cERAS.  (From  cii^,  agoat,  and  »:-«*?, 
a  horn;  so  called,  because  the  pods  were 
supposed  to  resemble  the  horns  of  a  goat.) 
Foenugreek.  See  Trigonella  Fmnum-greEcum, 

-^go'lethron.  (From  m'^,  a  goat,  and 
oxiB^o;,  destruction ;  so  named  from  the 
opinion  of  its  being  poisonous  to  goats.) 
Tournefort  says  it  is  the  Chammrododcndron; 
now  the  Azelma  pontica  of  Linnaeus. 

JCgo'nvchon.  (From  a/f,  a  goat,  and 
om^,  a  hoof;  because  of  the  hardness  of  the 
seed.)     Gromwell.     See  Liikospermum. 

_^GOPO'DIUM.  (From  a,<|,  a  goat,  and 
'Tsra;,  a  foot ;  from  its  supposed  resemblance 
to  a  goat's  foot.)  Goatweed.  A  genus 
of  plants  in  the  Linnasan  system.  Class, 
Pentandria.  Order,  Digynia.  The  follow- 
ing species  was  formerly  mu«sh  esteemed. 


£0 


:-Euu 


ASC 


^Gopo  DiTjM  poDAGRARiA.  (PodagrarM, 
from  its  use  in  curing  the  podagra,  orgout.) 
Goatweed.  This  plant  is  sedative,  and  was 
formerly  applied  to  mitigate  pains  of  gout, 
and  to  relieve  piles,  but  not  now  employed. 
In  its  earlier  state  it  is  tender  and  escu- 
lent. 

jEgoproso'pon.  (From  at^,  a  goat,  and 
>urg^oa-Qffrov ,  a  face  ;  so  called  because  goats 
are  subject  to  defects  in  the  eyes,  or  from 
having  in  it  some  ingredients  named  after 
the  goat.)  A  name  of  a  lotion  for  the  eyes, 
when  inflamed. 

^'GYLOPS.  (From  «/*,  a  goat,  anda-^, 
an  eye.)  A  disease  so  named  from  the  sup- 
position that  goats  were  very  subject  to  it. 
The  term  means  a  sore  just  under  the  inner 
angle  of  the  eye.  The  best  modern  surgeons 
seem  to  consider  the  aegylops  onlj-  as  a  stage 
of  the  fistula  lachrymalis.  Paulus  yEgineta 
calls  it  anchylops,  before  it  bursts,  and  a^gi- 
lops  after.  When  the  skin  covering  the 
lachrymal  sac  has  been  for  some  time  infla- 
med, or  subject  to  fretjuent  returning  in- 
flammations, it  most  commonly  happens 
that  the  puncta  lachrymalia  are  affected  by 
it;  and  the  fluid,  not  having  an  opportunity 
of  passing  oft*  by  them,  distends  theinflamed 
skin,  so  that  at  last  it  becomes  sloughy,  and 
bursts  externally.  This  is  the  state  of  the 
disease  which  is  called  perfect  aigylops,  or 
aegylops. 

^gy'ptia  musca'ta.  See  Hibiscus  abel- 
7nosciius. 

iEoYPTi'AcuM.  A  name  given  to  differ- 
ent unguents  of  the  detergent  or  corrosive 
kind.  We  meet  with  a  black,  a  red,  a 
white,  a  simple,  a  compound,  and  a  magis- 
tral iEgyptiacum.  The  simple  jEgyptia- 
cum,  which  is  that  usually  found  in  our 
shops,  is  a  composition  of  verdigrise,  vine- 
gar, and  honey,  boiled  to  a  consistence.  It 
is  usually  supposed  to  take  its  name  from 
its  dark  colour,  wherein  it  resembles  that  of 
the  natives  of  ^^-gypt  It  is  improperly 
called  an  unguent,  as  there  is  no  oil,  or 
rather  fat,  in  it. 

A'^Gy'pVIVK      Pha'RMACUM      AD       au'res. 

Aiitius  speaks  of  this  as  excellent  for  deter- 
ging foetid  ulcers  of  the  ears,  which  he  says 
it  cures,  though  the  patient  were  born  with 
Them. 

Aei'gi.uces.  (From  an,  always,  and 
yhva-v;,  sweet.)     A  sweetish  wine,  or  must. 

Aeipathei'a.  (From  aei,  always,  and 
'srafloc,  a  disease.)  Any  disease  of  long  du- 
ration. 

jF.kea.  (From  (bs,  brass,  so  called  be- 
cause it  was  formerly  made  of  brass.)  A 
catheter. 

M'ovi.    The  spinal  marrow. 

iEoNE'sis.  Fermentation.  Sprinkling  of 
the  whole  body. 

jSo'nion.  The  sedum  majus,  or  common 
house-ieek. 

Mo'b-a.  (From  atuisia>,  to  lift  up,  to  sus- 
pend on  high.)     Exercjse  without  muscular 


action  ;  as  swinging.  A  species  of  exercise 
used  by  the  antients,  and  of  which  Aetius 
gives  the  following  account.  Gestation, 
while  it  exercises  the  body,  the  body  seems 
to  be  at  rest.  Of  the  motion  there  are  se- 
veral kinds.  First,  swinging  in  a  hammockj, 
which,  at  the  decline  of  a  lever,  is  beneficial. 
Secondly ,  being  carried  in  a  Utter,  in  which 
the  patient  either  sits,  or  lies  along.  It  is 
useful  when  the  gout,  stone,  or  such  other 
disorder,  attends,  as  does  n&t  admit  of  vio- 
lent motions.  Thirdly,  riding  in  a  chariot, 
which  is  of  service  in  most  chronical  disor- 
ders ;  especially  before  the  more  violent  ex- 
ercises can  be  admitted.  Fourthly,  sailing- 
in  a  sliip,  or  boat.  This  produces  various 
effects,  according  to  the  different  agitation 
of  the  waters,  and,  in  many  tedious  chroni- 
cal disorders,  is  eflicacious  beyond  what  is 
observed  from  the  most  skilful  administra- 
tion of  drugs.  These  are  instances  of  a 
passive  exercise. 

jI'.'que.     Equally.     The  same  as  ana. 

A'ER.  The  fluid  which  surrounds  the 
globe.     See  .iir  and  Atmosphere 

il^'pos.  An  excrescence,  orprotuberanee. 

M'Rk.    Darnel,  or  iolium. 

iERi'Tis.     The  Anagallis,  or  pimpernel!. 

AEROLO'GIA.  (Ae/joxo^/* :  from  cutg,  the 
air,  and  Koyj^,  a  discourse.)  Aerologice.  Aero- 
logy. That  part  of  medicine  which  treats 
of  the  nature  and  properties  of  air. 

Aerolo'gice.     See  Aerologia. 

Aero'bieli.  Honey  dew;  also  a  name 
for  manna. 

Aero'phobi.  (From  «o)P,  air,  and  <foCoi, 
fear.)  According  to  Coefius  Aurelianus, 
some  phrenetic  patients  are  afraid  of  a  lucid 
and  others  of  an  obscure  air;  and  these  he 
calls  aerophobi. 

Aeropko'^ia.  Fear  of  air,  or  wind.  A 
symptom  of  the  phrenitis  ;  also  a  name  of 
Hydrophobia. 

Aero'sis.  The  aerial  vital  spirit  of  the 
antients. 

.^RO'sus  lapis.  So  Pliny  calls  the  La- 
pis Calaminaris,  upon  the  supposition  that  it 
was  a  copper  ore. 

tErd'ca.     Verdigrise. 

.5]ru'go.  {JErugo,  ginis,  f.  from  <es,  cop- 
per.) 

1.  The  rust  of  any  metal,  particularly  of 
copper. 

2.  Verdigrise.     See  Verdigrise. 
JErv'go  pr^spara'ta.     See  Verdigrise. 
iEscHROMYTHE'sis!     The    obscene    lan- 
guage of  the  delirious. 

^SCULA'PIUS,  worshipped  by  the  an- 
tients as  the  god  of  medicine,  was  said  to 
be  the  son  of  Apollo,  by  the  nymph  Coronis, 
born  at  Epidaurus,  and  educated  by  C>jron. 
who  taught  him  to  cure  the  most  dan^.rous 
diseases,  and  even  raise  the  dead.  His 
historj'  is  so  involved  in  fable,  that  it  is  user 
less  to  trace  it  minutely.  His  two  sons 
Machaon  and  Podalirius,  who  ruled  over  a 
small    city  in    Thessaly,    after   his   death 


JETti 


^ETH 


iccompanied  the  Greeks  to  the  siege  of 
Troy :  but  Homer  speaks  merely  of  their 
skill  in  the  treatment  of  wounds  ;  and  di- 
vine honours  were  not  paid  to  their  Sither 
till  a  later  period.  In  the  temples  raised  to 
him  votive  tablets  were  hung  up,  on  Avhich 
-were  recorded  the  diseases  cured,  as  they 
imagined,  by  his  assistance. 

^'SCULUS.  {JEsculiis,  from  esca,  food.) 
Horse-chesnut.  The  name  of  a  genus  of 
plants  in  the  Linnagan  system.  Class,  Uep- 
•tandria.     Oi'der,  Monugynia. 

JfjScvJLVs  HippocASTANUM.  The  syste- 
matic name  for  the  hippocastanum.  Cas- 
tanea  equma,  pavina.  Common  horse-ches- 
nut. JEsculus  hippocastanum  ;  foliolis  septenis 
of  Linnffius.  The  fruit,  when  dried  and  pow- 
dered, is  recommended  as  an  errhine.  The 
cbark  is  highly  esteemed  on  the  Continent  as 
a  febrifuge  ;  and  is,  by  some,  considered  as 
iieing  superior  in  quality  to  the  Peruvian 
hark.  The  bark  intended  for  medical  use  is 
to  be  taken  from  those  branches  which  are 
neither  very  young  nor  very  old,  and  to  be 
exhibited  under  similar  forms  and  doses  as 
directed  with  respect  to  the  cortex  peruvia- 
nas. It  rarely  disagrees  with  the  stomach  ; 
but  its  astringent  elFects  generally  I'equire  the 
occasional  administration  of  a  laxative. 

During  the  late  scarcity  of  grain,  some 
attempts  were  made  to  obtain  starch  from 
■the  horse-chesnut,  and  not  without  success. 

jSIseca'vum.     Aurichalcum,  or  brass. 

.(Esta'tes.  Freckles  in  the  face  ;  sun- 
burnings. 

.^STPHARA.  Incineration,  or  burning  of 
the  flesh,  or  any  other  part  of  the  body. 

jEstua'rjum.  a  stove  for  conveying  heat 
to  all  parts  of  the  body  at  once.  A  kind  of 
vapour  batli.  Ambrose  Party  calls  an  instru- 
ment thus,  which  he  describes  for  conveying 
heat  to  any  particular  part.  Palmarius,  de 
morbis  contagiosis,  gives  a  contrivance  under 
this  name,  for  sweating  the  whole  body. 

jEstua'tio.  The  boiling  up,  or  rather  the 
fermenting  of  liquors  when  mixed. 

iE'sTus  vola'ticus.  (From  cesius,  heat, 
and  volo,  to  fly.)  According  to  Voge),  sy- 
lionymor.s  witii  phlogosis.  ■  Sudden  heat,  or 
scorching,  which  soon  goes  off,  but  which 
for  a  time  reddens  the  face. 

iE'THER.  (JEtker,  eris,  m.  from  A/Sxg,  a 
supposed  fine  subtile  fluid.)  Liquor  cBthe- 
reus.  Ether.  JEthers^dphuricus,mtricusmu- 
rlatints,  according  to  the  acid  from  which  it 
i;  formed  in  conjunction  with  alcohol.  A 
volatile  liquor,  obtained  by  distillation^  from 
H  mixture  of  alcohol  and  a  concentrated  acid. 

The  medical  properties  of  sether,  when  ta- 
ken internally,  are  antispasmodic,  cordial, 
and  .stimulant.  Against  nervous  and  typhoid 
fevers,  all  nervous  diseases,  but  especially 
tetanic  affections,  soporose  diseases  from  de- 
bility, asthma,  palsy,  spasmodic  colic,  hyste- 
ria, fcc.  it  always  enjoys  some  share  of  repu- 
tation. Regular  practitioners  seldom  give  so 
much  as  empirics,  who  sometimes  venture 


upon  large  quantities,  with  incredible  bene- 
fit. Applied  externally,  it  is  of  service  in  the 
headach,  toothach,  and  other  painful  affec- 
tions. Thus  employed,  it  is  capable  of  pro- 
ducing two  very  opposite  effects,  according 
to  its  management;  for,  if  it  be  pre»'ented 
from  evaporatii:^,  by  covering  the  place  to 
which  it  IS  applied  closely  with  the  hand,  it 
proves  a  powerful  stimulant  and  rubefacient, 
and  excites  a  sensation  of  burning  heat,  as 
is  the  case  with  solutions  of  camphor  in  al- 
cohol, or  turpentine.  In  this  way  it  is  fre- 
quently used  for  removing  pains  in  the  head 
or  teeth.  On  the  contrary,  if  it  be  dropped 
on  any  part  of  the  body,  exposed  freely  to 
the  air,  its  rapid  evaporation  produces  an  in- 
tense degree  of  cold  ;  and  as  this  is  atteiided 
with  a  proportional  diminution  of  bulk  in 
the  part  applied  in  this  way  it  has  frequently 
contributed  to  the  reduction  of  the  intestine, 
in  cases  of  strangulated  hernia. 

.Sthe'rea  he'rba.  The  Eryngium  was 
so  called. 

jI^thereal  OIL.  An  animal  or  vegetable 
oil,  highly  rectified,  partaking,  as  it  were,  of 
the  nature  of  jether.  See  Oleum  JEthe- 
reum. 

MTH^B.  SULPHU'RICUS.  J^apthavi- 
trioli.    JEther  Vitriolicus.    Sulphuric  aether. 

"  Take  of  rectified  spirit, 

Sulphuric  acid,  of  each,  by  weight,  a 
pound  and  a  half. 

Pour  the  spkit  into  a  glass  retort,  then 
gradually  add  to  it  the  acid,  shaking  it  after 
each  addition,  and  taking  care  that  their 
temperature,  during  the  mixture,  may  not 
exceed  120  degrees.  Immerse  the  retort 
veiy  cautiously  into  a  sand  bath,  previously 
heated  to  200  degrees,  so  that  the  liquor 
may  boil  as  speedily  as  possible,  and  let  the 
ajther  pass  over  into  a  tubulated  receiver, 
to  the  tubulure  of  which  another  receiver  is 
applied,  and  kept  cold  by  immersion  in  ice, 
or  water.  Distil  the  liquor  until  a  heavier 
part  also  begins  to  pass  over,  and  appear 
under  the  aether  in  the  bottom  of  the  receiver. 
To  the  liquor  which  remains  in  the  retort, 
pour  on  twelve  fluid  ounces  more  of  recti- 
fied spirit,  and  repeat  the  distillation  in  the 
same  manner." 

It  is  mostly  employed  as  an  excitant,  ner- 
vine, antispasmodic,  and  diuretic,  in  cases  of 
spasms,  cardialgia,  enteralgia,  fevers,  hys- 
teria, cepiialalgia,  and  spasmodic  asthma. 
The  dose  is  from  min.  xx  to  3ij-  Externally 
it  cures  toothach,  and  violent  pains  in  the 
head.     See  JEtker. 

.^'THER  RECTIFICA'TUS.  miier  vi- 
triolicus.    Rectified  ather. 

"  Take  of  sulphuric  tether,  fourteen  fluid 
ounces. 

Fused  potash,  half  an  ounce. 

Distilled  water,  two  fluid  ounces. 

Dissolve  the  potash  in  the  water,  and  add 
thereto  the  aether,  shaking  them  well  toge- 
ther, until  they  are  mixed.  Lastly,  by  means 
of  a  temperature  of  about  200  degrees,  di.'^ti! 


AET 


AFir' 


over  twelve  fluid  ounces  of  rectified  sether, 
from  a  large  retort  into  a  cool  receiver." 

Sulphuric  aether  is  impregnated  with  some 
sulphurous  acid,  as  is  evident  in  the  smell, 
and  with  some  aetherial  oil  :  and  these  re- 
quire a  second  process  to  separate  them. 
Potash  unites  to  the  acid,  and  requires  to  be 
added  in  a  state  of  solution,  and  in  sufficient 
quantities  for  the  purpose  of  neutralizing  it ; 
and  it  also  forms  a  soap  with  the  oil.  It  is 
advantageous  also  to  use  a  less  quantity  of 
water  than  exists  in  the  ordinary  solution  of 
potash  :  and  therefore  the  above  directions 
are  adopted  in  the  last  London  Pharmaco- 
poeia,   For  its  virtues,  see  JEther. 

^'THIOPS.  A  term  applied  formerly  to 
several  preparations,  because  of  a  black  co- 
lour, like  the  skin  of  an  ^Ethiopian. 

jE'thiops  antimonia'lis.  a  preparation 
of  antimony  and  mercury,  once  in  high  re- 
pute, and  still  employed  by  some  practition- 
ers in  cutaneous  diseases.  A  few  grains  are 
to  be  given  at  first,  and  the  quantity  in- 
creased as  the  stomach  can  bear  it. 

tE'thiops  martia'lis.  A  preparation  of 
iron,  formerly  in  repute,  but  now  neglected. 

jE'thiops  mi'neral.  The  substance  here- 
tofore known  by  this  name,  is  called,  by  the 
London  College,  Hydrargyri  sulphuretura 
nigrum,  which  see. 

Mlhmoid  Artery.     See  Ethmoid  Artery. 

.JEthmoid  Bone.     See  Ethmoid  Bone. 

iE'THNA.     A  chemical  furnace. 

^'thoces.  JEtholicesi.  Superficial  pus- 
tules in  the  skin,  raised  by  heat,  as  boils, 
fiery  pustules. 

^THU'SA.  (From  cttSna-u.,  beggarly.) 
The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  of  the  Lin- 
neean  system.  Class,  Pentandria.  Order, 
Digynia,  of  which  the  following  species  is 
sometimes  used  medicinally. 

jSIthusa  meum.  The  systematic  name  of 
the  meum  of  the  Pharmacopoeias.  Called 
also  Meu,  Spignel,  Baldmoney.  The  root  of 
this  plant  is  recommended  as  a  carminative, 
stomachic,  and  for  attenuating  viscid  hu- 
mours, and  appears  to  be  nearly  of  the  same 
nature  as  lovage,  differing  in  its  smell,  being 
rather  more  agreeable,  somewhat  like  that 
of  parsnips,  but  stronger,  and  being  in  its 
taste  less  sweet,  and  more  warm,  or  acrid. 

JEtkya.     a  mortar. 

-(E'tioi  phle'bes.  Eagle  veins.  The  veins 
which  pass  through  the  temples  to  the  head, 
were  so  called  formerly  by  RufuaEphesius. 

^ETIOLOGY.  {AiTtoKoy* :  h'om  utliu,  a 
cause,  and  }^oyoc,  a  discourse.)  The  doctrine 
of  the  causes  of  diseases. 

A  ii'TIUS,  called  Amidenus,  from  the  place 
of  his  birth,  flourished  at  Alexandria,  about 
the  end  of  the  fifth  century.  He  left  sixteen 
books,  divided  into  four  telrahiblia,  on  the 
practice  of  physic  and  surgery,  principally 
collected  from  Galen  and  other  earlier  wri- 
ters, but  with  some  original  observations. 
He  appears  very  partial  to  the  use  of  the 
cautery,  both  actual  and  potential,  especially 


in  palsy  :  which  plan  of  treatment  Mr.  Poit 
revived  in  paraphlegia ;  and  it  has  since  often 
been  adopted  with  success.  Aetius  is  the  ear- 
liest writer,  who  ascribed  medical  efficacy  to 
the  external  use  of  the  magnet,  particularly 
in  gout  and  convulsions  ;  but  rather  on  the 
report  of  others,  than  as  what  he  had  per- 
sonally experienced. 

.^Cto'cion.  JFAolium.  The  granum  cni- 
dium. 

iETo'NYCHCM.     See  Lithospermum. 

AFFECTION.  (This  is  expressed  in 
Greek  by  «rsi6oc:  hence  pathema,  passio.) 
This  term  indicates  any  existing  disorder  of 
the  whole  body,  or  a  part  of  it,  as  hysterics, 
colic,  leprosy.  Thus  by  adding  a  descrip- 
tive epithet  to  the  term  affection,  most  dis- 
tempers may  be  expressed.  We  say  febrile 
affection,  cutaneous  affection,  &c.  using  the 
word  affection  synonymously  with  disease. 

AFFIiNITY.  {Jlffinitas,  a  proximity  of 
relationship.)  The  term  affinity  is  used  in^ 
differently  with  attraction.    See  Attraction. 

Affinity  of  Aggregation.    See  Attraction. 

Affinity  of  Composition.    See  Attraction. 

Affinity,  Compound.  When  three  or  more 
bodies,  on  account  of  their  mutual  affinity, 
unite  and  form  one  homogeneous  body,  then 
the  affinity  is  termed  compound  affinity  or 
attraction :  thus,  if  to  a  solution  of  sugar 
and  water  be  added  spirits  of  wine,  these 
three  bodies  will  form  an  homogeneous  li- 
quid by  compound  affinity.     See  Attraction. 

Affinity  Divellcnt.    See  Affinity  Quiescent. 

Affinity,  Double.  Double  elective  attrac- 
tion. When  two  bodies,  each  consisting  of 
two  elementary  parts,  come  into  contact, 
and  are  decomposed,  so  that  their  elements 
become  reciprocally  united,  and  produce 
two  new  compound  bodies,  the  decomposi- 
tion is  then  termed,  decomposition  by  dou- 
ble affinity :  thus,  if  we  add  common  salt, 
which  consists  of  muriatic  acid  and  soda,  to 
nitrate  of  silver,  which  is  composed  of  nitric 
acid  and  oxyde  of  silver,  these  two  bodies 
will  be  decompounded  ;  for  the  nitric  acid 
unites  with  the  soda,  and  the  oxide  of  silver 
with  the  muriatic  acid,  and  thus  may  be  ob- 
tained two  new  bodies.  The  common  salt 
and  nitrate  of  silver  therefore  mutually  de- 
compose each  other  by  what  is  called  double 
affinity.     See  Attractio7i. 

Affinity,  Intermediate.  Appropriate  affi- 
nity. Affinity  of  an  intermedium  is,,whea 
two  substances  of  different  kinds,  that  show 
to  one  another  no  component  affinity,  do, 
by  the  assistance  of  a  third,  combine,  and 
unite  into  an  homogeneous  whole  :  thus,  oil 
and  water  are  substances  of  different  kinds, 
which,  by  means  of  alkali,  combine  and 
unite  into  an  homogeneous  substance :  hence 
the  theory  of  lixiviums,  of  washing,  &.c.  See 
jMtraction. 

Affinity,  Quiescent.  Mr.  Kirwan  emploj^s 
the  term  Quiescent  affinity  to  mark  that,  by 
virtue  of  which,  the  principles  of  each  com- 
pound-, decomposedby  double  affinity,adher« 


AGA 


AGA 


23 


to  each  other ;  and  Divellent  qfflnify,  to  dis- 
tinguish that  by  which  the  principles  of  one 
body  unite  and  change  order  with  those  of 
the  other :  thus  sulphate  of  potash  or  vitri- 
olated  tartar  is  not  completely  decomposed 
bj"^  the  nitric  acid  or  by  lime,  when  either  of 
these  principles  is  separately  presented  ;  but 
if  the  nitric  acid  be  combined  with  lime,  this 
nitrate  of  lime  will  decompose  the  sulphate 
of  potash.  In  this  last  case  the  affinity  of 
the  sulphuric  acid  with  the  alkali  is  weak- 
ened by  its  affinity  to  the  lime.  This  acid, 
therefore,  is  subject  to  two  affinities,  the 
one  which  retains  it  to  the  alkali,  called 
quiescent,  and  the  other  which  attracts  it 
towards  the  lime,  called  divellent  affinity. 

Affinity,  reciprocal.  When  a  compound 
of  two  bodies  is  decomposed  by  a  third  ; 
the  separated  principle  being  in  its  turn  ca- 
pable of  decomposingthe  new  combination: 
thus  ammonia  and  magnesia  will  separate 
each  other  from  muriatic  acid. 

.Affinity,  simple.  Single  elective  attrac- 
tion. If  a  body  consisting  of  two  compo- 
nent parts,  be  decomposed  on  the  approach 
of  a  third,  which  has  a  greater  affinity  with 
one  of  those  componentpartsthan  theyhave 
for  each  other,  then  the  decomposition  is 
termed,  decomposition  by  simple  affinity  ; 
for  instance,  if  pui'e  potash  be  added  to  a 
combination  of  nitric  acid  and  lime,  the 
union  which  existed  between  these  two  bo- 
dies will  cease, because  the  potash  combines 
with  the  nitric  acid,  and  the  lime  being  dis- 
engaged, is  precipitated.  The  reason  is,  that 
the  nitric  acid  has  a  greater  affinity  for  the 
pure  potash  than  for  the  lime,  therefore  it 
deserts  the  lime  to  combine  with  the  potash. 
When  two  bodies  only  enter  into  chemical 
union,  the  affinity,  which  was  the  cause  of 
it,  is  also  termed  simple  or  single  elective 
attraction  ;  thus  the  solution  of  sugar  in 
water  is  produced  by  simple  affinity,  because 
there  are  but  two  bodies.     See  Attraction. 

A'ffion.  £ffium.  An  Arabic  name  for 
opium. 

A'ffidm.     See  Affion. 

Affla'tus.  (From  ad  and  flare,  to  blow.) 
A  vapour  or  blast.  A  species  of  erysipelas, 
which  attacks  people  suddenly,  so  named 
upon  the  erroneous  supposition  that  it  was 
produced  by  some  unwholesome  wind 
blowing  on  the  part. 

Affu'sio.  Pouring  a  liquor  upon  some- 
thing; but  sometimes  it  means  the  same  as 
suffusio,  a  cataract. 

After-birth.    See  Placenta. 

A'ga  Crete'msium.  The  small  Spanish 
milk-thistle. 

Agalacta'tio,     See  Agalactia. 

Agala'ctia.  {AyetXAitli^ :  from  a,  priv, 
and  y!t\!t,  milk.)  Agalaxis.  Agalactia.  Aga- 
lactatio.     A  defect  of  milk  in  childbirth, 

Agala'ctos.  (From  *,  priv.  and  yeiKct, 
milk.)  An  epithet  given  to  women  who 
have  no  milk  when  they  lie  in. 

Agala'xis.     ^te  Agalactia ■ 


Aga'llochi  ve'ri  li'gnum.  See  Lignum 
Aloes. 

Aga'lluge.  Agallugum.  A  name  of  the 
agallochum  or  aromatic  aloe. 

Agaric.     See  Agaricus. 

Agaricoi'des.  a  species  of  agaricus  or 
fungus. 

AGA'RICUS.  (Aj/.-x|<;to? :  from  Agaria, 
a  town  in  Asia  ;  or  irom^garus,  a  river  in 
Sarmatia,  now  Malowouda.)  Agaric.  The 
name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the  Linnsan 
system.  Class,  Crypiogamia.  Order,  Fungi. 
Several  species  of  this  genus  have  been,  and 
still  are,  used  for  medicinal  and  culinary 
purposes. 

Aga'ricus  a'lbcs.     See  Boletus  Laricis, 

Aga'ricus  campe'stris.  There  are  seve- 
ral species  of  the  agaricus,  which  go  by  the 
term  mushroom  ;  as  the  agaricus  chantarel- 
liis,deliciosus,  violaceiis,  k,c.  but  that  which  is 
eaten  in  this  country  is  the  agaricus  campes- 
tris  of  Linna-us.  Similar  to  it  in  quality  is 
the  thampignion  or  agaricus  pratensis.  Broil- 
ed with  salt  and  pepper,  or  stewed  with 
cream  and  some  aromatic,  they  are  extreme- 
ly delicious,  and,  if  not  eaten  to  excess,  sa- 
lubrious. Great  care  shculdlDe  taken  to  as- 
certain that  they  are  the  true  fungus,  and 
not  those  of  a  poisonous  nature.  Catchup  is 
,  made  by  throwing  salt  on  mushrooms,  which 
causes  them  to  part  with  their  juice. 

Aga'ricus  chantare'lles.  A  species  of 
fungus,  esteemed  a  delicacy  by  the  French. 
Bi'oiled  with  salt  and  pepper,  it  has  much 
the  flavour  of  a  roasted  cockle. 

Aga'ricus  chirurgo'rum.  See  Boletus 
Igniarius. 

Aga'ricus  cinnamo'meus.  Brown  Mush- 
room. A  species  of  agaricus,  of  a  pleasEuit 
smell.  When  broiled,  it  gives  a  good  flavour. 

Aga'ricus  delicio'sus.  This  fungus  well 
seasoned  ai.d  then  broiled  has  the  exact  fla- 
vou:  of  a  roasted  muscle.  It  is  in  season 
in  September. 

Aga'ricus  musca'rius.  Bug  Agaric,  so 
called  from  its  known  virtue  in  destroying 
bugs.  This  nddish  fungus  is  the  Agaricus 
mvscarius  of  Linnseus  :  — stipiiatus,  lamellis 
dimidiaiis  solitariis,  stipite  vclrato,  apice  dila- 
tato,  basi  ovato.  The  use  of  this  vegetable  is 
not  much  known  in  this  country.  Haller  re- 
lates that  six  persons  of  Lithuania  perished 
at  one  time,  by  eating  this  kind  of  mushroom, 
and  that  in  others  it  has  caused  delirium. 
It  is  employed  externally  to  strumous,  pha- 
gedenic, and  fistulousulcers,  as  an  escharotic. 

Aga'ricus  pipeka'tus.  The  plant  ft^jis 
named  by  Linngeus,  is  the  peppermushroom, 
also  called  pepper  agaric.  It  is  the  fungus 
piperatus  albus,  lacteo-succo  turgens  of  Ray. 
Fungus  albus  acris.  When  freely  taken, 
fatal'^consequences  are  related  by  several 
writers  to  have  been  the  result.  When  this 
vegetable  has  even  lost  its  acrid  juice  by 
drying,  its  caustic  quality  still  remains. 

Aga'ricus  pr.ate'nsis.  The  Champig- 
niou  of   Hudson's  Flora    Anglica.       This 


24 


AGL 


AGxi 


plant  has  but  little  smell,  and  is  rather  dry, 
yet  when  broiled  and  stewed,  communicates 
a  good  flavour. 

Aga'ricus  viola'cf.us.  Violet  mush- 
room. This  fungus  requires  much  broiling, 
but  when  sufficiently  done  and  seasoned,  it 
is  as  delicious  as  an  oyster.  Hudson's  bul- 
bosus  is  only  a  variety  of  this. 

AGE.  The  antients  reckoned  six  stages 
of  life  :  pueritia,  childhood,  which  is  to  the 
fifth  year  of  our  age; — adolescentia,  youth, 
reckoned  to  the  eighteenth,  and  youth  pro- 
perly so  called,  to  the  twenty-fifth  year; — 
juventus,  reckoned  from  the  twenty-fifth  to 
the  thirty-fifth  year  ; — virilisatas,  manhood, 
from  the  thirty-fifth  to  the  fiftieth  year  ; — 
senectus,  old  age,  from  fifty  to  sixty  ; — cre- 
piia  (Btas,  decrepid  age,  which  ends  in  death. 

Agenne'sia.  (Ayiviicriu.:  from  a.,  neg. 
yivviuc,  to  beget.)  Impotency  in  man.  A 
term  employed  by  Vogel.  It  is  synonymous 
with  anaphrodisia  and  dyspennatismus. 

A'ger.     The  common  earth  or  soil. 

A'ger  natu'e.^.     The  womb. 

Agera'tus  la'pis.  {Jlgerafus  common.) 
A  stone  used  by  coblers.  It  is  ridiculously 
said  to  be  discutient  and  gently  astringent. 
If  it  possess  any  such  virtues,  it  probably 
contains  iron  ;  a  supposition  countenanced 
by  its  being  used  in  dyeing. 

Age'ratum.  (Aynp^ov :  from  et,  priv.  and 
yn^a.;,  senectus  ;  never  old,  ever  green  :  be- 
cause its  flowers  preserve  their  beauty  a 
long  time.)     See  Achillcea  agerafum. 

A'ges.  (From  si^«c,  wicked  ;  so  called  be- 
cause it  is  generally  the  instrument  of  wick- 
ed acts.)  The  palm  or  hollow  of  the  hand. 

AGEUSTIA.  (From  a.,  neg.  and  yiuo/jLti, 
gusto,  to  taste.)  Agheustia,  Apogeustia, 
Apogeusis.  A  defect  or  loss  of  taste.  A  ge- 
nus of  disease  in  the  class  locales,  and  order 
dysaesthesioe  of  CuUen.  The  causes  are  fe- 
ver or  palsy,  whence  he  forms  two  species  ; 
the  latter  he  calls  organic,  arising  from  some 
affection  in  the  membrane  of  the  tongue,  by 
■which  relishing  things,  or  those  which  have 
some  taste,  are  prevented  from  coming  into 
contact  with  the  nerves  ;  the  other  atonic, 
arising  without  any  affection  of  the  tongue. 

Agglutina'ntia.  Adhesive  medicines 
which  heal  by  causing  the  parts  to  stick  to- 
gether. 

Agglutina'tio.  Agglutination.  The 
adhesive  union  or  sticking  together  of  sub- 
stances. 

Aggl'jti'tio.  Obstruction  in  the  oeso- 
phagus, or  a  difficulty  in  swallowing. 

Aggregatm  glands.  (From  flggrego,  to 
assemble  together.)  An  assemblage  of 
glands,  as  those  of  the  intestines. 

Aggregation,  affijiUy  of.     See  Attraction. 

Agheu'stia.    The  Ageustia. 

Agis.     See  thigh  or  femur. 

Agitato'ria.  Convulsive  diseases,  or 
those  called  clonic. 

Aglacta'tio.    Defect  of  milk 

\gz.a'xi?-     The  same 


Aglia.  Aglium.  A  shining  tubercle  m 
pustule  on  the  face.  White  specks  on  the 
eye.     See  JEgides. 

A'gma.     Agme.     A  fracture. 

A'gnacal.  a  tree,  which,  according  to 
Ray,  grows  about  the  isthmus  of  Darien, 
and  resembles  a  pear-tree,  whose  fniit  is  a 
great  provocative  to  venery. 

Agna'ta.     See  adnata  tunica. 

Agni'na  membra'na.  (From  agnks,  a 
lamb,  and  menibrana,  a  membrane.)  Aetius 
calls  one  of  the  membranes  which  involve 
the  fcetus  by  this  name,  which  he  derives 
from  its  tenderness.     See  Amnios. 

Agnoi'a.  (From  a,,  priv.  and  ytva>rH.ce,  t» 
know.)  Forgetfulness ;  a  symptomatic  af- 
fection in  fevers. 

A'gnus  ca'stus.  (From  agnus,  a  lamb  ; 
so  called  from  the  down  upon  its  surface, 
which  resembles  that  upon  a  lamb's  skin ; 
and  castus,  because  the  chaste  matrons,  at 
the  feasts  of  Ceres,  strewed  them  upon  their 
beds,  and  lay  upon  them.)  The  Chaste  Tree. 
See  Viiex. 

Ago'ge.  The  deduction  or  reasoning 
upon  diseases  from  their  symptoms  and  ap- 
pearances. The  order,  state,  or  tenour  of 
a  disease  or  body. 

Agomphi'asis.     a  looseness  of  the  teeth. 

A'gone.  {Kycm :  from  «,  neg.  and  yo-zs^., 
offspring.)  Hyoscyamus  or  Henbane  ;  so 
called  because  it  was  supposed  to  cause 
barrenness. 

Ago'nia.     Sterility,  impotence,  agony. 

Agoni'sticum.  {hyrnvts-utov,  from  a.yutina>, 
to  struggle.)  A  term  used  by  antient  phy- 
sicians to  signify  water  extremely  cold,  which 
was  directed  to  be  given  in  large  quantities, 
in  acute  erysipelatous  fevers,  with  a  view  of 
overpowering  or  struggling  with  the  febrile 
heat  of  the  blood. 

A'gonos.  (From  a,  priv.  and  yovo^,  or 
ynvii  an  offspring ;  barren.)  Hippocrates 
calls  those  women  so  who  have  not  children, 
though  they  might  have  if  tlie  impediment 
were  removed. 

Ago'stos.  (From  a.ya>,  to  bring,  or  lead.) 
That  part  of  the  arm  from  the  elbow  to  the 
fingers  ;  also  the  palm  or  hollow  of  the  hand. 

Agre'sta.  {Ay^i'jQ,  wild.)  Verjuice,  which 
is  made  from  the  wild  apple.  The  imma- 
ture fruit  of  the  vine 

Agre'sten.  a  name  for  the  common 
tartar, 

Agre'stis.  In  the  works  of  some  old 
writers  it  expresses  an  ungovernable  malig- 
nity in  a  disease. 

A'gria.  1.  A  name  of  the  Ilex  aquifo- 
lium  or  Holly. 

2.  A  malignant  pustule,  of  which,  the  an- 
tie:it  surgeons- describe  two  sorts;  one  which 
has  been  so  called,  is  small,  and  casts  a  rough- 
ness or  redness  over  tl^e  skin, slightly  corrod- 
ing it,smooth  aboutits  centre,spreads  slowly, 
and  is  of  a  roimd  figure  ;  this  sort  is  cured 
by  rubbing  it  with  the  fasting  spittle.  The 
second  ulcerates,  with  a  violent  redne.?s  snr' 


AfeiK 


AGU 


^;olTi^sion,  so  as  to  make  the  hair  tall  oft';  it 
is  of  an  unequal  form,  and  turns  leprous ;  it 
is  cured,  by  the  application  of  pellitory  of 
the  wall  in  the  manner  of  a  poultice. 

Agria'bipelos.  (From  ctypio;,  wild,  and 
oi/uTrihoc,  a  vine. )  The  wild  vine,  or  white 
bryony.     See  Bryonia. 

Agriel^e'a.  From  ctT'/j/of,  wild,  andeAac/*, 
the  olive-tree.)    The  oleaster,  or  wild  olive. 

Agrifo'lium.  (From  ani;,  a  prickle,  and 
<i>uK>h,  a  leaf.)  Aquifolium,  or  holly  tree. 
It  should  rather  be  called  acifolium  from  its 
nricklv  lcnv6s, 

AGiUMO'JsiA.  (From  aj^f:?,  a  field,  and 
uovcc,  alone  :  so  named  from  its  being  the 
chief  of  all  wild  herbs.)     Agrimony. 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnaean  system. 

2.  The  pharmacopoeial  name  of  a  plant ; 
the  common  agrimony.    Jlgrimonia  Eupalo- 

■^ria  of  Linnaeus : — foliis  caulinis  pinnatis,  fo- 
liolis  undique  serratis,  omnibus  minutis  inter- 
slindis,  fruclibus  hispidis.  It  is  common  in 
fields  about  hedges  and  shady  places,  flow- 
ering in  June  and  July.  It  has  been  princi- 
pally regc.rded  in  the  character  of  a  mild 
astringent  and  corroborant,  and  many  au- 
thors recommend  it  as  a  deobstruent,  espe- 
cially in  hepatic  and  other  visceral  obstruc- 
tions. Chomel  relates  two  instances  of  its 
successful  use  in  cases  where  the  liver  ^as 
much  enlarged  and  indurated.  It  has  been 
used  with  advantage  in  hemorrhagic  aftec- 
tions,  and  to  give  tone  to  a  lax  and  weak 
state  of  the  solids.  In  cutaneous  disorders, 
particularly  in  scabies,  we  have  been  told 
that  it  manifests  great  efficacy  ;  for  this  pur- 
pose it  was  given  infused  w  ith  liquorice  in 
the  form  of  tea ;  but  according  to  Alston  it 
should  be  always  exhibited  in  the  state  of 
powder.  It  is  best  used  while  fresh,  and  the 
tops,  before  the  flowers  are  formed,  possess 
the  most  virtue.  Cullen  observes  that  the 
agrimony  has  some  astringent  powers,  but 
they  are  feeble  ;  and  pays  little  attention  to 
what  has  been  .said  in  its  favour. 

Agrimonia  Eupatoria.     See  Jlgrimonia. 

Agnmony.     See  Agrimonia. 

.Agrimony,  hemp.  The  Bidens  tripartita 
of  Linngeus. 

Agrioca'rdajium.  (From  a-yfiog,  wild, 
and  x.-j.fi'ci./j.o)!,  the  nasturtium.)  Sciatica 
cresses,  or  wild  garden  cress. 

Agrioca'stanum.  (From  ei-^pio;,  wild, 
and  xctg-Avov,  the  chesnut.)  Earth-nut  or 
pig-nut. 

Agrioci'nara.  (From  ctypto;,  wild,  and 
MVAfdi,  artichoke.)     See  Cinara. 

Agriococcime'la.  (From  ctyfiK,  wild, 
KsxKsc,  a  beiTy,  and  fjinxitt,  an  a])ple-tree.) 
The  prunus  sylvestris. 

Agriome'la.     The  crab  apple. 

A'grion.  Agriophyllon.  The  peuceda- 
num  silaus,  or  hog's  fennel,  or  sulphur  vvoi-t. 

Agriophy'llox.     See  .igrion. 

Agrjopastina'ca.  (From  etypioc,  wild,  and 
Pff.?fJ77ora,  a  carrot)  Wild  rariX)t,  or  parsnip 

-  4. 


Agriori  GAKUM.  (Fi'om  ajp/s;,  "wild,  and 
cftyotvov,  marjoram.)  Wild  marjoram.  See 
Origanum. 

Agrioseli'num.  (From  ccypioc,  wild,  and 
o-i\tvov,  parsley.)  Wikl  parsley.  See  Smyr- 
niuni. 

Agriosta'ri.  (From  etyfua;,  wild,  and 
r««,  wheat.)  A  species  of  field-corn,  call- 
ed Ti'iticum  creticum. 

Agripa'lma.  (From  etypioi;,  wild,  and 
'^rctf.y.n,  a  palm-tree.)  Agripalma  gallis. 
The  herb  mother-AVort,  or  wild  palm. 

Agripa'lma  ga'llis.     See  Agripalma,. 

Agri'ppjE.  Those  children  which  are 
born  with  their  feet  foremost,  are  so  called, 
because  tliat  was  said  to  be  the  case  with 
Agrippa  the  Roman,  who  was  named  ab 
(cgropartu,  (rom  his  difficult  birth.  These 
births,  though  reckoned  preter-natural,  are 
often  more  safe  and  easy  than  the  natural. 

A'grium.  An  impure  sort  of  natron,  or 
soda.  The  purer  sort  was  called  halmy- 
rhaga. 

A'grom.  A  disease  of  the  tongue  pecu- 
liar to  the  Indians,  in  which  it  becomes  ex- 
tremely rough  and  chopped. 

Agrtj'mina.     Leeks,  wild  onions. 

Agry'psia.  From  a,,  priv.  and  vTr'i'o;, 
sleep.)     Watchfulness  :  want  of  sleep. 

Agry'pnco'sia.  (From  a^pcno?,  without 
sleep,  and  Kcey.a.,  a  lethargy.)  A  lethargic 
kind  of  watchfulness,  in  which  the  patient 
is  stupidly  drow,sy,  and  yet  cannot  sleep.  A 
species  of  coma. 

Ague.     See  Fehris  Intermittens. 

Ague  cake.  The  popular  name  for  a 
hard  tumour  on  the  left  side  of  the  belly, 
lower  than  the  false  ribs  in  the  region  of  the 
spleen,  said  to  be  the  effect  of  intermittent 
fevers.  However  frequent  it  might  have 
been  formerly,  it  is  now  very  rare,  and  al- 
though then  said  to  be  owing  to  the  use  of 
bark,  it  is  now  less  frequent  since  the  bark 
has  been  generally  employed. 

Ague  drops.  This  is  a  medicine  sold 
for  tlie  cure  of  agues,  composed  of  arsenite 
of  potash  in  solution  in  v\'ater. 

Ague-free.  A  name  given  by  some  to 
sassafras  on  account  of  its  supposed  febri- 
fuge virtue. 

Ague  Tree.     See  Laurvs. 

Agui'a.  (From  a.,  priv.  and  yjtov,  a 
member.)  Pai-alytic  debility.  Where  the 
use  of  the  members  is  defective  or  lost. 

A'gul.  (Arab.)  Mhagi.  The  Syrian 
thorn.     The  leaves  are  purgative. 

AGUSTINE.  A  new  earth  discovered 
in  the  Saxon  Beryl,  or  Beryl  of  Georgien 
Stadt,  a  stone  greatly  resembling  the  Beryl 
of  Siberia,  by  professor  Tromsdorfl"  of  Er- 
furth  in  Germany,  to  w^hich  he  has  given  the 
name  of  augustine  on  account  of  the  pro- 
perty of  forming  salts  which  are  nearly  des- 
titute of  taste. 

This  earth  is  white  and  insipid  ;  when 
moistened  with  water,  it  is  somewhatductiJe^ 
but  is  not  soluble  in  ihat  finl/!,     EsDQbE-u., 


AIR 


A  IK 


to  a  violent  heat,  it  becomes  extremely  hard, 
but  acquires  no  taste.  It  combines  with 
acids,  forming  salts,  which  have  little  or  no 
taste.  It  does  not  combine  either  in  the 
humid  or  dry  way  with  alkalies,  or  with  their 
carbonates.  It  retains  carbonic  acid  but 
feebly.  It  dissolves  in  acids  equally  well 
after  having  been  hardened,  by  exposure  to 
heat,  as  when  newly  precipitated.  With  sul- 
phuric acid  it  forms  a  salt  which  is  insipid, 
and  scarcely  soluble,  but  an  excess  of  acid 
renders  it  soluble,  and  capable  of  crj^stalli- 
zing  in  stars.  With  an  excess  of  phosphoric 
acid  it  forms  a  very  soluble  salt.  With  ni- 
trous acid  it  forms  a  salt  scarcely  soluble. 

Agutiguepoo'bi  Brazilie'nsis.  (An  In- 
dian term.)  Arrow-root :  dartwort.  Escu- 
lent and  vulnerary,  and  used  by  the  Indians 
to  cure  wounds  made  by  arrows. 

Agyion.     See  Aguia. 

AGYKT^a:.  (Fvom  etyvgtg,  a  crowd  of  peo-" 
pie,  or  a  mob;  or  from  a^s/gw,  to  gather  to- 
gether.) It  formerly  expressed  certain  stroll- 
ers who  pretended  to  strange  things  from 
supernatural  assistances  ;  but  of  lat;e  it  is  ap- 
plied to  all  quack  and  illiterate  dabblers  in 
medicine. 

Ahaloth.  The  Hebrew  name  of  lignum 
aloes. 

Ahame'lla.    See  Mimtlla. 

Aho'vai  theveticlush.  a  chesnut-like 
fruit  of  Brazil  of  a  poisonous  nature. 

Ahu'sal.     Orpiment. 

Ai'lmad.  An  Arabian  name  for  anti- 
mony. 

Aimatei'a.  a  black  bilious  and  bloody 
discharge  from  the  bowels. 

Aimo'rehots.     See  Ilccmorrhois. 

Aiihgrrhce'a.     See  Hecmorrhagia. 

Aipathei'a.  (From  asi  always,  and israeoc, 
a  disease.)  A  disease  of  long  continuance. 

Ai'pi.  Aipima  coxera.  ./Hpipoca.  Indian 
words  for  Cassada.  A  poisonous  root  of 
India. 

AIR.  Common  air.  Atmospherical  air. 
The  word  air  seems  to  have  been  used  at 
first  to  denote  the  atmosphere  in  general ; 
but  philosophers  afterwards  restricted  it  to 
the  elastic  fluid,  which  constitutes  the  great- 
est andthe  most  important  part  of  the  atmos- 
phere, excluding  the  water  and  the  other 
foreign  bodies  which  are  occasionally  found 
^nixcd  ■with  it.     See  Atmosphere. 

Air  is  an  elastic  fluid,  invisible  indeed,  but 
^■rsily  recopniKod  by  its  properties.  Its  spe- 
filic  gravily,  according  to  the  experiments  of 
bir  George  Shuckburgh,  when  thebarometer 
]=■■  at  30  inches,  and  the  thermometer  between 
50  and  60  deg.  is  0.0012,  or  816  times  light- 
er than  water.  One  hundred  cubic  inches 
of  air  weigh  31  grains  troy.  But  as  air  is 
an  elastic  fluid,  and  compressed  at  the  sur- 
r-icc  of  tlie  earth  by  the  whole  weight  of  the 
incumbent  atsnosphere,  its  density  dimi- 
nishes according  to  its  height  above  the  sur- 
face of  the  earth.  From  the  experiments  of 
rascha',-  Selur.    ficneval  Soy,   &c.,  it  has 


been  ascertained  that  the  density  diminishes 
in  the  ratio  of  the  compression.  Consequent- 
ly the  density  decreases  in  a  geometi'ical  pro- 
gression, while  the  heights  increase  in  an 
arithmetical  progression.  Bouguer  had  sus- 
pected, from  his  observations  made  on  the 
Andes,  that  at  considerable  heights  the  den- 
sity of  the  air  is  no  longer  proportional  to 
the  compressing  force  ;  but  the  experiment* 
of  Saussure  junior,  made  upon  Mount  Rose, 
have  demonstrated  the  contrary. 

Air  is  dilated  by  heat.  From  the  experi- 
ments of  General  Roy  and  Sir  George 
Shuckburgh,  compared  with  those  of  Trera- 
bley,  &.C.,  it  appears,  that  at  the  temperature 
of  60  deg.  every  degree  of  temperature  in- 
creases the  bulk  of  air  about  l-82d  part.  But 
the  experiments  of  Mr.  Dalton  of  Manches-  • 
ter,  and  those  of  Gay-Lussac,  where  atten- 
tion was  paid  to  have  the  air  previously  well 
dried,  show  that  the  expansion  by  one  de- 
gree of  heat  is  only  about  1-4S0  of  the 
whole  volume. 

The  specific  caloric  of  air,  according  to 
the  experiments  of  Dr.  Crawford,  is  1-79, 
that  of  water  being  reckoned  1. 

Although  the  sky  is  well  known  to  have 
a  blue  colour,  yet  it  cannot  be  doubted  that 
air  itself  is  altogether  colourless  and  invisible. 
The  blue  colour  of  the  sky  is  occasioned  by 
the  vapours  which  are  always  mixed  with  the 
air,  and  which  have  the  property  of  reflecting 
the  blue  rays  more  copiously  than  any  other. 
This  has  been  proved  by  the  experiments 
which  Saussure  made  with  his  cyanometer 
at  different  heights  above  the  surface  of  the 
earth.  This  consisted  of  a  circular  band  of 
paper,  divided  into  51  parts,  each  of  which 
were  painted  with  a  different  shade  of  blue  ; 
beginning  with  the  deepest  mixed  with  black, 
to  the  lightest  mixed  with  white.  He  found 
that  the  colourof  the  sky  always  corresponds 
with  a  deeper  shade  of  blue,  the  higher  the 
observer  is  placed  above  the  surface  ;  con- 
sequently, at  a  certain  height  the  blue  wil{ 
disappear  altogether,  and  the  sky  appear 
black;  that  is  to  say,  will  reflect  no  light  at 
all.  The  colour  becomes  always  lighter  in 
proportion  to  the  vapours  mixed  with  the 
air.     Hence  it  is  evidently  owing  to  them. 

The  property  which  the  air  has  of  sup- 
porting combustion,  and  the  necessity  of  it 
for  respiration,  are  too  well  kno%vn  to  re- 
quire any  description. 

For  many  ages,  air  was  considered  as  an 
element,  or  simple  substance.  For  the 
knowledge  of  its  component  parts,  we  are 
indebted  to  the  laboui'sof  those  philosophers 
in  whose  liands  chemistry  advanced  with 
such  rapiditj'  during  the  last  forty  years  of 
the  eighteenth  century. 

Air  is  a  compound  of  oxygen  and  nitro- 
gen: but  it  becomes  a  question  of  consider- 
able consequence  to  determine  tbepropor-. 
tion  of  thesG  two  ingredients,  and  to  ascertain 
whetlier  that  proportion  is  in  every  case  the 
saipa.     Since  nitrogen  gas,  ous  of  the  com-'.' 


AIR 


AIT 


/iUHeni  parts  of  that  fluid,  cannot  be  separa- 
ted by  any  substance  with  which  chemists 
are  acquainted,  the  analysis  of  air  can  only 
be  attempted  by  exposing  it  to  the  action  of 
those  bodies  which  have  the  property  of 
absorbing  its  oxygen.  By  these  bodies  the 
oxygen  gas  is  separated,  and  nitrogen  gas  is 
left  behind,  and  the  proportion  of  oxygen 
may  be  ascertained  by  the  diminution  of 
bulk  ;  which,  once  known,  it  is  easy  to  as- 
certain the  proportion  of  nitrogen  gas,  and 
thus  to  determine  the  exact  relative  quanti- 
ty of  the  component  parts. 

After  the  composition  of  the  atmosphere 
was  known  to  philosophers,  it  was  taken  for 
granted  that  the  proportion  of  its  oxygen 
%'aries  in  different  times  and  in  different 
places  ;  and  that  upon  this  variation  the  pu- 
rity or  noxious  qualities  of  air  depended. 
Hence  it  became  an  object  of  the  greatest 
importance  to  be  in  possession  of  a  method 
of  determining  readily  the  quantity  of  oxy- 
gen in  a  given  portion  of  air.  Accordingly 
various  methods  were  proposed,  all  of  them 
depending  upon  the'property  which  a  variety 
of  bodies  possesses  of  absorbing  the  oxygen 
of  the  air,  without  acting  upon  its  azot. 
These  bodies  were  mixed  v/ith  a  certain 
known  quantity  of  atmospheric  air,  in  gra- 
duated glass  vessels  inverted  over  water,  and 
the  proportion  of  oxygen  was  determined  by 
the  diminution  of  bulk.  These  instruments 
received  the  name  of  eudiometers,  because 
they  were  considered  as  measures  of  the  pu- 
rity of  air.     See  Eudiometer. 

It  is  considered  as  established  by  experi- 
.  ment,  that  air  is  composed  of  0.21  of  oxygen 
gas,  and  0.79  of  nitrogen  gas  by  bulk.  But 
as  the  weight  of  these  two  gases  is  not  ex- 
actly the  same,  the  proportion  of  the  com- 
ponent parts  by  weight  will  differ  a  little  : 
for  as  the  specific  gravity  of  oxygen  gas  is 
to  that  of  nitrogen  gas  as  135  :  118,  it  follows 
that  100  parts  of  air  are  composed  by  weight 
of  about  76  nitrogen  gas 
24  oxygen  gas 

100 
Having  thus  ascertained  the  nature  and 
the  proportion  of  the  component  parts  of  air, 
it  remains  only  to  inquire  in  what  manner 
these  component  parts  are  united.  Are  they 
merely  mixed  together  mechanically,  or  are 
they  combined  chemically .''  Is  air  a  mecha- 
nical mixture  or  a  chemical  compound  ? 
.Philosophers  seem  at  first  to  have  adopted 
the  former  of  these  opinions,  if  wc  except 
Scheele,  who  always  considered  ai r  as  a  che- 
-mical  compound.  But  the  supposition  that 
air  is  a  mechanical  mixture,  by  no  means 
agrees  with  the  phenomena  which  itexhibits. 
If  the  two  gases  were  only  mixed  together, 
as  their  specific  gravity  is  different,  it  is 
scarcelypossiblethattheywouldbe  uniform- 
ly mixed  in  every  part  of  the  atmosphere. 
Even  Mr.  Dalton's  ingenious  supposition, 
^hatthey  neither  attract  nor  repel  each  other. 


Avould  not  account  for  this  equal  distribu- 
tion ;  for  undoubtedly,  on  that  supposition,' 
they  would  arrange  themselves  according 
to  their  specific  gravity.  Since,  therefore, 
air  is  in  all  places  composed  of  the  same  in- 
gredients, exactly  in  the  same  proportions, 
it  follows  that  its  component  parts  are  not 
only  mixed,  but  actually  combined.  When 
substances  dift'ering  in  specific  gravity  com- 
bine together,  the  specific  gravity  of  the 
compound  is  usually  greater  than  the  mean. 
This  holds  also  with  respect  to  air.  The 
specific  gravity,  by  calculation,  amounts 
only  to  0.00119,  whereas  it  actually  is 
0.0012.  But  perhaps  the  specific  gravity  of 
nitrogen  and  oxygen  gas  can  scarcely  be 
considered  as  known  with  such  precision  as 
to  entitle  us  to  draw  any  consequence  from 
this  difference. 

The  difference  between  air  and  a  mere 
mixture  of  its  two  component  parts,  has 
been  demonstrated  by  the  experiments  of 
Morozzo  and  Humboldt.  The  artificial  mix- 
ture is  much  more  diminished  by  nitrous  gas 
than  air,  even  when  the  mixture  contains 
less  oxygen.  It  supports  flame  better  and 
long-er,  and  animals  live  in  it  longer  than 
they  do  in  an  equal  portion  of  air. 

The  air  is,  therefore,  to  be  considered  as  a 
chemical  compound.  Hence  the  reason  that 
it  is  in  all  cases  the  same,  notwithstanding 
the  numerous  decomposing  processes  to 
which  it  is  subjected.  The  breathing  of 
animals,  combustion,  and  a  thousand  other 
operations,  are  constantly  abstracting  its 
oxygen,  and  decomposing  it.  The  air  thus 
decomposed  or  vitiated  no  doubt  ascends  in 
the  atmosphere,  and  is  again,  by  some  un- 
known process  or  other,  reconverted  into 
atmospherical  air.  But  the  nature  of  these 
changes  is  at  present  concealed  under  bji 
impenetrable  veil.     Thomson. 

Jlir,  alkaline..     See  Ammonia. 

Air,  atmospherical.     See  Air. 

Air,  azotic.     See  Nitrogen  gas. 

Air,  fixed.     See  Carbonic  acid  gas. 

Air,  fluoric.    See  Fluoric  acid  gas. 

Air,  hepatic.  See  Hydrogen  gas,  sulphU' 
retted. 

Air,  inflammable.     See  Hydrogen  gas. 

Air,  marine.    See  Muriatic  acid  gas. 

Air,  nitrous.     See  Kilrous  gas. 

Air,  phlogisticated.     See  .N'itrogen  gas. 

Air,  phosphoric.  Sec  Hydrogen  gas, phos- 
phuretted. 

Air,  sulphureous.  See  Sulphurous  acid  gas. 

Air,  vital.    See  Oxygen  gas. 

Aisthete'rium.  (From  ctiT^xvo/j.n,  to  per- 
ceive.) The  censoi'ium  commune,  or  com- 
mon sensory,  or  seat,  or  origin  of  sensation. 
Cartesius  and  others  say,  it  is  the  pineal 
gland  ;  Willis  says,  it  is  where  the  ri'^  -^.s 
of  the  external  senses  arc  terminated/ 
is  about  the  beginning  of  the  mec 
longata,  (or  top  of  the  spinal  me 
the  corpus  striatum. 

Ai'tatad.     Antimony. 

"Ik. 


■^i's 


AIX 


ALA 


AIX  LA  CHAPE'LLE.  Called  Aken  by 
the  Germans.  Thermae  Aquis-granensis,  A 
town  in  the  south  of  France,  Avhere  there  is 
a  sulphureous  water,  the  most  striking  fea- 
ture of  which,  and  what  is  almost  peculiar 
to  it,  is  the  unusual  quantity  of  sulphur  it 
cootains ;  the  whole,  however,  is  so  far 
united  to  a  gaseous  basis,  as  to  be  entirely 
volatilized  by  heat ;  so  that  none  is  left  in 
the  residuum  after  evaporation.  In  colour 
it  is  pellucid,  in  smell  sulphureous,  and  in 
taste  saline,  bitterish,  and  rather  alkaline. 
The  temperature  of  these  waters  varies  con- 
siderably, according  to  the  distance  from  the 
source  and  the  spring  itself.  In  the  well  of 
the  hottest  bath,  it  is,  according  to  Lucas, 
136°,  Monet,  146  ;  nt  the  fountain  where  it 
is  drank,  it  is  112^.  This  thermal  water  is 
much  resorted  to  on  the  Continent,  for  a 
variety  of  complaints.  It  is  found  essentially 
serviceable  in  the  numerous  symptoms  of 
disorders  in  the  stomach  and  biliary  organs, 
that  follow  a  life  of  high  indulgence  in  the 
luxuries  of  the  table;  in  nephritic  cases, 
which  produce  pain  in  the  loins,  and  thick 
mucous  urine  with  difficult  micturition.  As 
the  heating  qualities  of  this  water  are  as  de- 
cided as  in  any  of  the  mineral  springs,  it 
should  be  avoided  in  cases  of  a  general  in- 
flammatory tendency,  in  hectic  fever  and 
ulceration  of  the  lungs  ;  and  in  a  disposition 
to  active  ha;morrhagy.  As  a  hot  bath,  this 
water  is  even  more  valuable  and  more  ex- 
tensively employed  than  as  an  internal  re- 
medy. The  baths  of  Aix  la  Chapelle  may  be 
said  to  be  more  particularly  medicated  than 
any  otherthat  we  are  acquainted  with.  They 
possess  both  temperature  of  any  degree  that 
can  be  borne,  and  a  strong  impregnation 
with  sulphur  in  its  most  active  forms,  and  a 
quantity  of  alkali  which  is  sufficient  to  give 
it  a  very  soft  soapy  feel,  and  to  render  it  more 
detergent  than  common  water.  From  these 
circunistances  these  baths  will  be  found  of 
particular  service  in  stiftaess  and  rigidity  of 
the  joints  and  ligaments,  which  is  left  by  the 
inflammation  ot  gout  and  rheumatism,  and 
in  the  debility  of  palsy,  where  the  highest 
degree  of  heat  w"hich  the  skin  can  bear  is 
required.  The  sulphureous  ingredient  ren- 
ders it  highly  active  in  almost  every  cutane- 
ous eruption,  and  in  general  in  every  foul- 
ness of  the  skin  ;  and  here  tlie  internal  use 
of  the  water  should  attend  that  of  the  bath. 
These  waters  are  also  much  employed  in  the 
distressing  debility  Avhich  follows  a  long 
course  of  mercury  and  excessive  salivation. 
Aken  water  is  one  of  the  few  natural  springs, 
that  are  hot  enough  to  be  employed  as  a  va- 
pour bath,  without  the  addition  of  artificial 
iieat.  It  is  employed  in  cases  in  which  the 
liot  bath. is  used;  and  is  found  to  be  a  remark- 
ably powerful  auxiliary  in  curing  some  of  the 
worst  species  of  cutaneous  disorders.  With 
regard  to  the  dose  of  this  water  to  be  begun 
with,  or  the  degree  of  heat  to  bathe  in,  it  is  in 
311  pases  best  to  b?i;ia  w  ith  small  quantities 


and  low  degrees  of  heat,  and  gradually  in* 
crease'thera  agreeably  to  the  effects  and  con- 
stitution of  thejpatient.  The  usual  time  of  the 
year  for  drinking  these  waters,  is  from  the 
beginning  of  May  to  the  middle  of  June,  or 
from  the  middle  of  August  to  the  latter  end 
of  September. 

Aizo'oN.  (From  mi  always,  and  ^a>  to  live.) 
Jlizoum.  An  evergreen  aquatic  plant,  like  the 
aloe,  said  to  possess  antiscorbutic  virtues. 

Aja'ta.  (Indian.)  A  seed  used  in  the 
Ea.st  Indies  as  a  remedy  for  the  colic. 

AJUGA.  (From*, priv. and(ft/^ov,ayoke.) 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnaean  system. 

2.  The  pharmacopceialname  of  the  creep- 
ing bugloss.  Called  also  Comolida  media. 
Bugula.  Upright  bugloss.  Middle  consound. 
This  plant,  J3juga pyramidalis  oi  Linnaeus  : — 
ietragono  pyrumidalis,  villosa  foliis  radicall- 
bus  ?naximis,  possesses  subadstringent  and 
bitter  qualities  :  and  has  been  recommend- 
ed in  phthisis,  aphthm.  and  cynanche. 

AjUGA  Pl'RAMIDALIS.       ScC  .^J7,'g«. 

Ajura'kat.     Lead. 

A'KENSIDE,  MARK,an  English  physician, 
born  at  Newcastle-upon-Tyne,  in  1721  ; 
but  more  distinguished  as  a  poet,  especially 
for  his  "  Pleasures  of  the  Imagination." 
After  studying  at  Edinburgh,  and  graduating 
at  Leyden,  he  settled  in  practice;  butthough 
appointed  physician  to  the  Queen,  as  well  as 
to  St.  Thomas's  Hospital,  he  is  said  not  to 
have  been  very  successful.  He  died  of  a 
putrid  fever,  in  his  49th  year.  He  has  left  a 
Dissertation  on  Dysentery  in  Latin,  admired 
for  its  elegance ;  and  several  small  Tracts  in 
the  Philosophical,  and  London  Medical 
Transactions. 

Ai,.  Tiie  Arabian  article  which  signifies 
ike. ;  it  is  applied  to  a  word  by  way  of  emi- 
nence, as  the  Greek  o  is.  The  Easterns  ex- 
press the  superlative  by  adding  GofZ  thereto, 
as  themountai7i  of  God,  for  the  highest  moun- 
tain ;  and  it  is  probable  that  M  relates  to 
the  word  Mia,  God  :  so  alchemy,  may  be  the 
chemistry  of  God,  or  the  most  exalted  per- 
fection of  chemical  science. 

A'la.  a  wing.  The  arm-pit,  so  called 
because  it  answers  to  the  pit  under  the 
wing  of  a  bird. 

Ala'bari.     Lead. 

A'lacae.     Sal  ammoniac. 

Al^efo'umis.     Any  thing  like  a  wing. 

A'lie  au'ris.  The  upper  part  of  the  ex- 
ternal ear. 

A'ljE  nasi.  Two  cartilages  of  the  nose 
which  form  the  outer  part  of  the  nostrils. 

A'lje  vf.spertilio'num.  That  part  of  the 
ligaments  of  the  womb,  which  lies  between 
the  tubes  and  the  ovaria  ;  so  called  from  its 
resemblance  to  tlic  wing  of  a  bat. 

A'lje  iNTr.'KNiE  mino'res.     See  KymphcE. 

A'lafi.    .'Ilafor.    Mafort.     Alkaline. 

Alai'a  rHTiii'sis.  (From  axsuoc,  blind, 
and  cpBicrtc.  ■.^  wasting.)  A  consumption  from 
a  flux  of  humours  from  the  head. 


ALB 


ALE 


Alamad.    Alamed.    Antimony. 

Ai.A'.)jBic.     Mercury. 

ALANDAHI.A.  (Arab,  bitter.)  The  bitter 
apple,  or  colocyntli. 

Alanfu'ta.  (Arab.)  A  vein  between  the 
chin  and  lower  lip,  which  was  formerly 
opened  to  prevent  fcptid  breath. 

Alapou'li.     See  Bilimbi. 

Ala're  exte'rnum.  a  name  of  the  ex- 
ternal pterygoid  muscle  :  so  called  because 
it  takes  its  rise  from  the  wing-like  process 
of  the  sphenoid  bone. 

Ala'ria  o'ssa.  The  wing-like  processes 
of  the  sphenoid  bone. 

Ala'uis  ve'na.  The  innermost  of  the 
three  veins  in  the  bend  of  the  arm. 

Alasalet.     Alasct.     Ammoniacum. 

Alasi.     AlafoT.     An  alkaline  salt. 

Ala'strob.     Lead. 

A'latan.     Litharge. 

Alate'rnus.     a  species  of  rhamnus. 

Ala'ti.  Those  who  have  prominent  sca- 
pula3  like  the  wings  of  birds. 

Alau'rat.    Nitre. 

Albadal.  An  Arabic  name  for  the 
sesamoid  bone  of  the  first  joint  of  the  great 
toe. 

Albage'nzi.  Albagiasi.  An  Arabic  name 
for  the  OS  sacrum. 

Albagras  nigra.  So  Avicenna  names 
the  lepra  ichthyosis.  Others  call  it  lepra 
Grfficorum. 

Albame'ntum.  (From  albus,  white.)  The 
white  of  an  egg. 

Alba'num.     Urinous  salt. 

Alba'ra.  (Chald.)  The  white  leprosy. 

Albaras.  Arsenic.  A  white  pustule. 

Alba'tio.  (From  albus,  white.)  Mbificatio. 
The  calcination  or  whitening  of  metals. 

A'lberas.  (Arab.)  White  pustules  on  the 
face  ;  also  staphisagria,  because  its  juice  was 
gaid  to  remove  these  pustulefe. 

Albe'stox.    Quick  lime. 

A'lbetad.     Galbanum. 

A'lbi  subi.ima'ti.    Muriated  mercury. 

ALBICA  NTIA  CORPORA.  (From  al- 
Mco,  to  grow  white.)  The  glands  of  a  white 
colour  which  are  usually  called  Willis's 
glands,  in  the  brain. 

A'lbimec.    Orpiment.     See  Arsenic. 

Albi'num.     See  Gnaphalium. 

ALBI'IN'US,  Be'rnard  Sie'gfred,  sonof 
a  physician,  and  professor  at  Leyden  of  the 
same  name,  was  born  near  the  end  of  the 
17th  century,  and  prosecuted  his  studies 
with  so  much  zeal  and  success,  that  he  was 
appointed,  on  the  recommendation  of  Boer- 
baave,  professor  of  anatomy  and  surgerj', 
when  only  20  years  old.  This  office  he  filled 
for  half  a  century,  and  acquired  a  greater 
reputation  than  any  of  his  predecessors.  He 
has  left  several  valuable  anatomical  works  ; 
and  particularly  very  accurate  descriptions, 
and  plates  of  the  muscles  and  bones,  which 
are  still  highly  esteemed. 

A'iBOR.    Urine. 

A'lbora.  a  sort  of  itch;  or  rather  of 
iPprosy,    Paracpbiis  '••ays.  it  is  a  complica- 


tion 01  tiie  morphew,  serpigo,  and  leprosy, 
Wlien  cicatrices  appear  in  the  face  like  the 
serpigo,  and  then  turn  to  small  blisters  of 
the  nature  of  the  morphew,  it  is  the  aibora. 
It  terminates  without  ulceration,  but  by  fe« 
tid  evacuations  in  the  mouth  and  nostrils ; 
it  is  also  seated  in  the  root  of  the  tongue. 

Albo'rea.     Quicksilver. 

A'lbot.     a  crucible. 

Albo'tai.    Turpentine. 

A'lbotar.     Turpentine. 

A'lbotat.     White  lead. 

A'lbotiji.     Turpentine. 

A'lbotis.  a  cutaneous  phlegmon  or 
boil. 

ALBUCA'SIS,  an  Arabian  physician 
and  surgeon,  of  considerable  merit,  Avho 
lived  about  the  beginning  of  the  twelfth 
century.  He  has  copied  much  from  pre- 
ceding writers,  but  added  also  many  origi* 
nal  obsen^ations ;  and  his  works  may  be 
still  perused  with  pleasure.  He  insisted  on 
the  necessity  of  a  surgeon  being  skilled  in 
anatomy,  to  enable  him  to  operate  with  suc- 
cess, as  well  as  acquainted  with  the  ma- 
teria medica,  that  he  may  apply  his  reme- 
dies with  propriet}'.  He  appears  to  have 
extracted  polypi  from  the  nose,  and  per- 
formed the  operation  of  bronchotomy.  He 
is  the  first  who  left  distinct  descriptions  and 
delineations  of  the  instruments  used  in  sur- 
gery, and  of  the  manner  of  employing 
them. 

Albugi'nea  o'culi.  (From  aZ62(s,  white.) 
See  Adnata  tunica. 

Albugi'nea  te'stis.  (Albuginea  ;  from 
albus,  white  ;  so  called  on  account  of  its 
white  colour.)  Tunica  albuginea  testis.  The 
innermost  coat  of  the  testicle.  It  is  a  strong, 
white,  and  dense  membrane,  immediately 
covering  the  body  or  substance  of  the  testi- 
cle. On  its  outer  surface  it  is  smooth,  but 
rough  and  uneven  on  the  inner. 

Albu'ginous  humour.  The  aqueous  hu- 
mour of  the  eye. 

Albu'go  oculo'ru.ii.  a  white  opacity 
of  the  cornea  of  the  eye.  The  Greeks  named 
it  leucoma  ;  the  Latins,  albugo,  nebula,  and 
nubecula;  some  ancient  writers  have  called 
it  pterygium,  janua,  oculi,  onyx,  unguis,  and 
(Pgides.  It  is  a  variety  of  Cul'en"s  Caligo 
CornecE. 

Albuhar.     White  lead. 

A'lbum  ba'lsamcm.  The  balsam  of  co- 
paiba. 

A'lbum  gr-s'cum.  The  white  dung  of 
dogs.  It  was  formerly  applied  as  a  discu- 
tient,  to  the  inside  of  the  throat,  in  quinsies, 
being  first  mixed  with  honey  :  medicines  of 
this  kind  have  long  since  justly  sunk  intp 
disuse. 

A'lbum  or.us.  Lamb's  lettuce,  or  corn- 
sallad.  The  Valeriana  locusta  of  Linnaeus. 

ALBU'MEN.  Albumine.  Coagulable 
lymph.  Albumen  is  very  abundant  in  the  ani- 
mal kirgdom.  It  is  the  principal  constituent 
part  of  the  serum  of  the  blood,  and  the 
lymphatic  fluid.  It  forms  the  cheese  in  mill;, 


ALC 


ALE 


and  makes  up  the  greater  part  of  the  white 
of  eggs.  It  is  composed  of  carbon,  hydro- 
gen, azot,  and  oxygen  ;  and  sometimes  con- 
tains phosphorus,  and  somewhat  of  calca- 
reous earth. 

Aleu'men  o'vi.  Albugo  ovi.  Albumen ; 
albor  ovi,  ovi  albus  liquor,  ovi  candidum,  al- 
bamentum,  clareta.     The  white  of  an  egg. 

A'lcahest.  An  Arabic  word  to  express 
an  universal  dissolvent,  which  was  pretend- 
ed to  by  Paracelsus  and  Helmont.  Some 
say  that  Paracelsus  first  used  this  word,  and 
that  it  is  derived  from  the  German  words  al 
and  geest,  i.  e.  all  spirit :  and  that  Van  Hel- 
mont borrowed  the  word,  and  applied  it  to 
his  invention,  which  he  called  the  universal 
dissolvent. 

A'LCALI.  (Arab.)  See  Alkali. 

Alcalization.  The  impregnating  any 
spirituous  fluid  with  an  alkali. 

Alcanna.  (Indian  word.)  See  Anchusa. 

A'lcaol.  The  solvent  for  the  preparation 
of  the  philosopher's  stone. 

A'LCEA.  (From  aajm,  strength.)  The 
name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the  Linnsan 
system.  Class  Monadelphia.  Order,  Poly- 
andria.     Hollyhock. 

A'lcka  .Sgypti'aca  villo'sa.  See  Hi- 
biscus abelnioschus. 

A'lcea  I'ndica.  See  Hibiscus  abelmoschus. 

4'lceaRo'sea.  Common  hollyhock.  The 
flowers  of  this  beautiful  tree  are  said  to  pos- 
sess adstringent  and  mucilaginous  virtues. 
They  are  seldom  used  medicinaliy. 

A'lcebar.     See  Lignum  Aloes. 

A'lcebris  vi'vl'm.     See  Sulphur  vivum. 

A'r.CHABRic.     Sulphur  vivum. 

A'lchachil.     Rosemarj-. 

A'lcharith.     Quicksilver. 

A'lchien.  This  word  occurs  In  the  Thea- 
Irum  Cheraicum,  and  seems  to  signify  that 
power  in  nature  by  which  all  corruption 
and  generation  are  effected. 

ALCHEMJ/LLA.  (So  called  because  it 
was  celebrated  by  the  old  alchemists.) 

1.  The  name  of  a  geniis  of  plants  in  the 
Linnasan  system.  Class,  Ttlrandria.  Order, 
Mcnogynia.    Ladies'  mantle. 

2.  The  pharmacopoeial  name  of  the  plant 
called  ladies'  mantle.  AlchemilUt  vulgaris ; 
foliis  lobalis  of  Llnn^us.  It  vvas  formerly 
esteemed  as  a  powerful  adstririgent  in  has- 
morrhages,  fluor  albus,  k.c.  given  inter- 
nally. 

Alchemi'lea  vulga'rjs.  See  AlcJicmilla. 

Alchimelec.  (Heb.)  The  Egj-ptian 
raelilot. 

A'lchemy.  Alchemia.  Alchimia.  Alkima. 
That  branch  of  chemistry  which  relates  to 
the  transmutation  of  metals  into  gold  ;  the 
forming  a  panacea  or  universal  remedy ; 
an  alkahest,  or  universal  menstruum ;  an 
universal  ferment ;  and  many  other  absur- 
dities. 

A'lchibric.     Sulphur. 

Alchimi'lla.     See  Alchemiila. 

A'lchitron.  "Oil  of  Juniper;  also  the 
.name  of  a  dentrifrice  of  aTps^'ip. 


A  LCHUTE.    See  Morum. 

A'lchymy.     Alchemy. 

A'i.chlys.  a  speck  on  the  pupil  of  the 
eye,  somewhat  obscuring  vision. 

A'lcimad.     Antimony. 

A'lcob.  Sal-ammoniac,  or  muriat  of 
ammonia. 

Alco'calum.  (Perhaps  Indian.)  Arti- 
choke, or  cinara. 

A'r.ccFOL.     Antimony. 

A'LCOROL.     See  Alkohol. 

A'lcola.  (Heb.)  The  aphtha,  or  thrush. 

Paracelsus  gives  this  name  to  tartar,  or 
excrement  of  urine,  whether  it  appears  as 
sand,  mucilage,  &.c. 

Alcoli'ta.     Urine. 

Alco'ne.     Brass. 

A'lcor.    ^s  ustum. 

A'lcte.  It  is  the  name  of  .a  plant  men- 
tioned by  Hippoci-ates.  Foesius  thinks  it  is 
the  elder. 

Alcd'erith.     Sulphur. 

Alcyo'nium.  Bastard  sponge,  a  spongy 
plant-like  substance,  which  is  met  with  on 
the  sea-shore  :  it  is  of  diiferent  shapes  and 
coloui's.  It  is  difficult  to  say  what  the 
Greeks  called  by  this  name.  Dioscorides 
speaks  of  live  sorts  of  it.  They  are  calcined 
with  a  little  salt,  as  dentrifrices,  and  are  used 
to  remove  spots  on  the  skin. 

Alder-tree.     See  Betula  Alnus. 

Alder,  berry-bearing.  See  Rhamnus  Fran- 
gula. 

Alder  wine.  When  welFfermented, and 
having  a  proper  addition  of  raisins  in  its 
composition,  is  frequently  a  rich  and  strong 
liquor;  itkeepsbetterthanmanyof  the  other 
made-wines,  often  for  a  number  of  years, 
and  was  formerly  supposed  to  possess  many 
medical  virtues  ;  but  these  experience  does 
not  seem  to  sanction  :  and  the  virtues  of  the 
alder,  like  those  of  many  other  simples  for- 
merly prized,  have  sunk  into  oblivion. 

ALE.  Cerevisia.  Liquor  cereris.  Vinum 
hordeaceum.  Barley  wine.  A  fermented 
liquor  made  from  malt  and  hops,  and  chiefly 
distinguishedfrom  beer,  made  from  the  same 
ingredients,  by  the  quantity  of  hops  used 
therein  ;  which  is  greater  in  beer,  and  there- 
fore renders  the  liquor  more  bitter,  and  fitter 
for  keeping.  Ale,  when  well  fermented,  is 
a  wholesome  beverage,  and  seems  only  to 
disagree  with  those  subject  to  asthma,  or 
any  disorder  of  the  respiration,  or  irregula- 
rity in  the  digestive  organs.  The  old  dis- 
pensatories enumerate  several  medicated 
ales,  sucii  as  cerevisia  oxydorica,  for  the  eyes : 
cerevisia  cmliarthriiica,  against  the  gout  ; 
cephalica,  epilcptica,  &c. 

Aeeara.     A  cucurbit. 

Ale'bria.  (From  alo,  to  nourish.)  Nou- 
rishing foods,  or  medicines. 

A'lec.     Alech.     Vitriol. 

Ale'charith.     Mercury. 

Alei'mma.  (From  a.Keiipa>,  lo  anoint.^i 
An  ointment. 

Alei'on.  ('Aas/ov,  copious.)  Hippocrate,^ 
iT^cs  this  word  as  an  epithet  for  water. 


ALE 


ALl 


:ik 


Alei'pha.  (From  akufee,  to  anoint.)  Any 
medicated  oil. 

Alelai'on.  (From  a.x;,  salt,  and  s^st/ov, 
oil )  Oil  beat  up  with  salt,  to  apply  to  tu- 
mours.    Galen  frequently  used  it. 

Ale'ma.  (Frona  a,  priv.  and  Xi^ao?,  hun- 
ger. Meat,  food,  or  any  thing  that  satisfies 
the  appetite. 

ALE'MBIC.  (Some  derive  it  from  the 
Arabian  particle  al,  and  njuCit,  from  Ay.Caivw, 
to  ascend.  Avicenna  declares  it  to  be  Arab.) 
Moorshead.  A  chemical  utensil  made  of 
glass,  metal,  or  earthen- ware,  and  adapted 
to  receive  volatile  products  from  retorts.  It 
consists  of  a  body,  to  which  is  fitted  a  conical 
head,  and  out  of  this  head  descends  laterally 
a  beak  to  be  inserted  into  the  receiver. 

AtE'MBROTH.  A  Chaldee  word,  import- 
ing the  key  of  art.  Some  explained  it  by 
.va7  mercurii,  or  sal  philosophoruin  S/-  artis  ; 
others  say  it  is  named  alembrot  and  salfusio- 
nis,  or  salfixionis.  Jlhmbroth  desiccatum  is 
said  to  be  the  sal  tartari ;  hence  this  word 
seems  to  signify  alkaline  salt,  which  opens 
the  bodies  of  metals  by  destroying  their 
sulphurs,  and  promoting  their  separation 
from  the  ores.  From  analogy,  it  is  sup- 
posed to  have  the  same  effect  in  conquering 
obstructions  and  attenuating  viscid  fluids  in 
the  human  body.  A  peculiar  earth,  proba- 
bly containing  a  fixed  alkali,  found  in  the 
island  of  Cyprus,  has  also  this  appellation  ; 
and  a  solution  of  the  corrosive  sublimate, 
to  which  the  muriat  of  ammonia  has  been 
added,  is  called  sal  alembroth. 

Ale'mzadar.  Crude  sal  ammoniac,  or 
muriat  of  ammonia. 

Ale'mzadat.  Crude  sal  ammoniac,  or 
muriat  of  ammonia. 

Alepe'nsis.  a  species  of  ash-tree  which 
produces  manna. 

A'les.  (From  £tXf,  salt.)  The  name  of  a 
compound  salt. 

Aleu'ron    (From  cthim,  to  grind.)  Meal. 

Alexander.     See  Trallian. 

Alexanders,  common.  This  plant,  Smyr- 
nium  olusatrum  of  Linnanis,  was  formerly 
cultivated  for  salads.  It  is  now  superseded 
by  celery. 

Alexan'ders,  round-leaved.  Smyrnium 
perfoliahim  of  Linnaeus.  The  blanched 
stalks  of  this  species  are  far  preferable  to 
those  of  common  alexanders,  and  are  es- 
teemed as  stomachic  and  nervine. 

Alexa'ndria.  Jllexandrina.  The  1  ay- 
tree,  or  laurel,  of  Alexandria. 

Alexa'sdriuw.  Eraplastrum  viride.  A 
plaster  described  by  Celsus,  made  ^vith  Vvax, 
alum,  &.C. 

Alexica'ca.  (From  atvs^aj,  to  drive  away, 
and  Mitov,  evil.)  Alexicacum.  An  antidote, 
or  amulet,  to  resist  poison. 

Alexipha'r7,iics.  (A'exipharmica,  sc.  mc- 
dicamenta,  from  ax*?*,  to  expel,  and  cpue- 
uctmv,  h  poison.)  £nlipharmica.  Caco-alexi- 
feria.  Medicines  supposed  to  preserve  ilif 
body  again.^t  tlie  power  of  poison:?,  or  to  cor- 


rect or  expel  tliose  taken.  The  antients 
attributed  this  property  to  some  vegetables, 
and  even  waters  distilled  from  them.  The 
term,  however,  is  now  disused. 

Alexipvre'ticum.  (From  axs^a,  to  drive 
away,  and  rwugilog,  fever.)  A  febrifuge.  A 
remedy  for  fever. 

Alexipy'retos.  Jllexipyretum.  The  same 
as  alexipyreticum. 

Ale'xir.    An  elixir. 

Alexite'ria.  Preservatives  from  con- 
tagion. 

Alexite'rium.  (From  eixe^ai,  to  expel, 
and  THgfco,  to  preserve.)  A  preservative 
medicine  against  poison,  or  contagion. 

Alfa'cta.     Distillation. 

Alfa'tide.     Muriat  of  ammonia. 

Alfa'sra.  .Ilphesara.  Arabic  terms  for 
the  vine. 

A'lfadas.    Alfides.     Cerusse. 

A'lfol.     Muiiat  of  ammonia. 

A'lfus.'V.     Tutty. 

A'lgall     a  catheter.     Also  nitre. 

A'lgarah.     See  Jjnchilops. 

A'lgaroth.  (So  called  from  Victorius 
x\lgaroth,  a  physician  of  Verona,  and  its  in- 
ventor.) Jilgarot,  Algaroilii.  Mercurias  vit(E . 
Pulvis  Algarothi.  The  antimonial  part  of  the 
butter  of  antimony,  separated  from  some  of 
its  acid  by  washing  it  in  water.  It  is  vio- 
lently emetic  in  doses  of  two  or  three  grains, 
and  is  preferred  by  many  for  making  the 
emetic  tartar. 

Alge'do.  (From  axyoc,  pain.)  A  violent 
pain  about  the  anus,  perinajum,  testes,  ure 
thra,  and  bladder,  arising  from  the  sudden 
stoppage  of  a  virulent  gonorrhoja.  A  terra 
very  seldom  used. 

Alge'ma.  (From  «x^*>j,  to  be  in  pain.) 
Mgemodes.  Mgemalodes.  Uneasiness,  pain 
of  any  kind. 

Alge'ri-s;.    Algirie.     Lime. 

A'lgeroth.     See  Mgaroth. 

A'lgibic.     Sulphur  vivum. 

A'lgor.  a  sudden  chillness  or  rigour. 
A  term  met  v;ith  in  Sauvage's  and  Sagar'.s 
Nosology. 

Algosarel.  The  Arabian  term  for  the 
Daucus  sylvestris,  or  carrot. 

Alguada.     a  white  leprous  eruption. 

Alha'gi.  (Arab.)  A  species  of  Hedy- 
sariirn.  Tlie  leaves  are  hot  and  pungent,  the 
flowers  purgative. 

Alk,\'>dala.  An  Arabian  name  for  co- 
locynth,  or  bitter  apple. 

Alha'sef.  (Arab.)  .filknsaf.  A  sort  of 
fojtid  pustule,  called  also  Hydroa. 

A'lia  stiui'LLA  (From  .jlkic^,  belonging 
(o  the  s.;a,  and  cxiw^,  a  shrimp.)  7\. prawn. 

A'LicA.  (From  alo,  to  nourish.  In  gene- 
ral significatiou,  a  grain  ;  a  sortjof  food  ad- 
mired by  the  antients  ;  it  is  not  c'erlain  whe- 
ther it  is  a  grain  or  a  preparation  of  some 
kind  thereof. 

A'LTcss.^(From  awla,  to  sprinkle.)  Liftir: 
red  spots  in  the  skin,  which  precede  the 
eruption  of  pustules  in  the  small-po:i. 


3^ 


ALK 


AL'K 


Aliena'tjo  mentis.  (From  ulieno,  to 
estrange.  Delirium.)  Estrangement  of  the 
mind. 

Alifc'rhies  mu'sculi.  Muscles  so  called 
from  their  supposed  resemblance  to  wings. 
See  Pterygoideus. 

ALIMENTARY  CANAL.  Alimentary 
duct.  A  name  given  to  the  whole  of  those 
passages  which  the  food  passes  through  from 
the  mouth^to  the  anus.  This  duct  may  be 
said  to  be  the  true  characteristic  of  an  ani- 
mal ;  there  being  no  animal  without  it,  and 
whatever  has  it,  being  properly  ranged  un- 
der the  class  of  animals.  Plants  receive 
their  nourishment  by  the  numerous  fibres  of 
their  roots,  but  have  no  common  receptacle 
for  digesting  the  food  received,  or  for  cariy- 
ing  off  the  excrements.  But  in  all,  even  the 
lowest  degree  of  animal  life,  we  may  ob- 
serve a  stomach,  if  not  also  intestines,  even 
where  we  cannot  perceive  the  least  forma- 
tion of  any  organs  of  the  senses,  unless  that 
common  one  of  feeling,  as  in  oysters. 

Alimentary  duct.  The  alimentary  ca- 
nal. The  thoracic  duct  is  sometimes  so 
called. 

Alimos.     Common  liquorice. 

.Vlimum.     See  Arum. 

Alinde'sis.  ('AxtvJ'iiTi;,  from  ctKDifay.ui,  to 
be  turned  about.)  A  bodily  exercise,  which 
seems  to  be  rolling  on  the  ground,  or  rather 
in  the  dust,  after  being  anointed  with  oil. 
Hippocrates  says  it  hath  nearly  the  same 
eflFect  Eig  wrestling. 

AliPje'nos.  (From  et,  neg.  and  UTrdnvw, 
to  be  fat.)  Ali-pcEnum.  Mipantos.  An  ex- 
ternal remedy,  without  fat  or  moisture. 

Alipa'sma.  (From  etxu^ce,  to  anoint.)  An 
ointment  rubbed  upon  the  body,  to  prevent 
sweating. 

Alipe.  Remedies  for  viounds  in  the 
cheek,  to  prevent  inflammation. 

Alipow.  a  species  of  turbith,  found  near 
Mount  Ceti,  in  Languedoc.  It  is  a  power- 
ful purgative,  used  instead  of  senna,  but  is 
much  more  active. 

Ali'ptje,  (From  nxn^ce,  to  anoint.)  Ser- 
vants who  anointed  the  persons  after  bath- 
ing. 

Misandcrs.  See  Smyrnium. 

ALI'SMA.  (From  a/i;,  the  sea.)  Water- 
plantain.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in 
the  Linna^an  system.  Class,  Hexandria. 
Order,  Polygynia. 

Ali'stelis.  (From  axi,  the  sea.)  Muriat 
of  ammonia. 

A'litt.     Jllith.     Asafcetida. 

Alkafi'al.     Antimony. 

A'lkahest.  An  imaginary  univei-sal  men- 
struum, or  solvent.     See  Mcahest. 

A'i-kaiiest  Glaube'ri.     Alkaline  salts. 

A'LKAriAT  Glaube'ri.     An  alkali. 

A'LKALI.  {Mcali,  in  Arabic,  signifies 
burnt ;  or  from  aZ  and  kali,  i.  e.  the  essence, 
or  the  whole  of  kali,  the  plant  from  which 
it  was  originally  prepared,  though  now  de- 
rived from  plants  of  every  kind.)    Jikaii^ 


alafi,  ulafor,  alafort,  calcadis.  A  term  given 
to  substances  which  possess  the  following 
properties :  They  are  incombustible,  and 
soluble  in  water:  they  possess  an  acrid, 
urinous  taste.  They  unite  with  another 
class  of  bodies  called  acids,  and  form  new 
compounds,  in  which  both  the  acid  and  al- 
kaline properties  are  more  or  less  lost.  They 
render  oils  miscible  with  water.  They 
change  various  blue  vegetable  pigments  to 
green  ;  red  to  violet,  or  blue  ;  and  yellow  to 
brown.  Blue  pigments,  that  have  been 
turned  red  with  acids,  are  again  restored  by 
alkalis  to  their  primitive  colours.  They  at- 
tract water  and  carbonic  acid  from  the  atmo- 
sphere. They  unite  to  sulphur  by  fusion, 
and  by  means  of  water.  They  exert  a  great 
solvent  power  on  the  cellular  membrane  and 
animal  fibre.  They  also  corrode  woollen 
cloth,  and,  if  sufficiently  concentrated,  con- 
vert it  into  a  sort  of  saponaceous  jelly. 

There  are  only  three  kinds  of  alkalis  at 
present  known  : 

1.  The  mineral,  called  sorfa,  in  the  new 
chemical  nomenclature.     See  Soda. 

2.  The  vegetable,  called  ■poiassa,  in  the 
new  chemical  nomenclature.     See  Potassa. 

3.  jimmonia,  or  the  caustic  %'olatile  al- 
kali, is  the  third.     See  Ammonia. 

To  these,  some  chemists  add  baryles,  and 
some  other  earths :  which,  agreeing  with 
alkalis  in  some  respects,  are  properly  called 
alkaline  earths. 

Potassa  and  soda,  not  being  converted  to 
the  state  of  vapour,  but  by  a  very  intense 
heat,  are  termed  fixed  alkalis :  but  ammonia, 
existing  in  the  gaseous  form  at  common 
temperatures,  is  distinguished  by  the  name 
of  volatile  alkali.  The  two  former-,  when 
mixed  with  siliceous  substances,  and  expo- 
sed to  a  strong  heat,  form  a  more  or  less 
perfect  glass.  They  emit  light  on  the  affusion 
of  the  dense  acids  when  freed  from  water. 

ALKALESCENT.     Slightly  alkaline. 

Alkali,  caustic  An  alkali  is  so  called 
when  deprived  of  the  carbonic]  acid  it  usu- 
ally contains,  for  it  then  becomes  more 
caustic,  and  more  violent  in  its  action. 

A'LKALI  Fi'xuM.  Thosc  alkalis  are  so 
called,  that  emit  no  characteristic  smell,  and 
cannot  be  volatilized,  but  with  the  greatest 
dllficulty.  Two  kinds  of  fixed  alkalis  have 
only  hitherto  been  made  known,  namely, 
potash  and  soda.     See  Potassa  and  Soda. 

Alkali,  fossile.     See  Soda. 

Alkali,  mineral.  (So  called  because  it 
forms  the  basis  of  marine  salts.)     See  Soda. 

Alkali,  vegetable.  (So  called  because  it 
abounds  in  many  vegetables.)    See  Potassa. 

Alkali,  volatile.  (So  called  because  it  is 
volatile,  in  opposition  to  the  other  alkalis, 
which  are  fixed.)     See  Ammonia. 

ALKALI'NA.  A  class  of  substances  des- 
cribed by  Cullen  as  comprehending  the  sub- 
stances otherwise  termed  antadda.  They 
consist  of  alkalis,and  othersubstances  which 
nentraliKe  acids.     ThepriucJpalBlkdjue?ir< 


ALL 


ALL 


33 


Use,  are  the  carbonates  and  subcarbouates 
of  soda  and  potash,  the  subcarbonate  of  am- 
monia, lime  water,  chalk,  magnesia  and  its 
carbonate. 

Alkalizatiok.  (Alkalizatio,  onis,  f.)  AI- 
kalization.  The  impregnating  any  thing 
with  an  alkaline  salt,  as  spirit  of  wine,  &.c. 

A'lkaket.  {Mkanahj  a  reed,  Arab.) 
Badix  AnchuscE. 

Alka'nna.     See  Anchusa. 

Alka'nna  ve'ra.     See  Laivsonia. 

Alka'sa.    Alksoal.     A  crucible. 

Alka'nthum.     Arsenic. 

A'lkant.     Quicksilver. 

ALKEKE'WGI.  (Alktkengi,  Arab.)  The 
winter-cherry.     See  Physalis. 

Alke'rmes.  a  term  borrowed  from  tlie 
Arabs,  denoting  a  celebrated  remedy,  of 
the  form  and  consistence  of  a  confection, 
whereof  the  kermesisthe  basis.    See  Kermcs. 

Alice'rva.     (Arab.)     Castor  oil. 

A'LKOHOL.  (An  Arabian  word,  which 
signifies  antimony  :  so  called  from  the  usage 
of  the  Eastern  ladies  to  paint  their  eye- 
brows with  antimony,  reduced  to  a  most 
.subtle  powder ;  whence  it  at  last  came  to 
.signify  any  thing  exalted  to  its  highest  per- 
fection.) Alcohol.  Alkol.  Spirilus  vinosus  rec- 
lificalus.  Spirilus  vini  rtciificatus.  Spiritus 
vini  concentratus.  Spiritus  vini  rectificatis- 
simus.  Alkohol  is  highly  rectified  spirit  of 
wine,  freed  from  all  those  aqueous  particles 
which  are  not  essentia]  to  it,  by  duly  per- 
forming rectification.  In  its  purest  state,  it 
is  quite  colourless,  and  clear,  of  a  strong  and 
penetrating  smell  and  taste  ;  capable  of  be- 
ing set  on  fire  without  a  wick,  and  burning 
■with  a  flame,  without  leaving  a  residue,  and 
without  smoke  and  soot.  Alkohol  is  misci- 
ble  with  water  in  all  proportions.  It  is  not 
known  to  freeze  in  any  degree  of  coldness. 
It  is  the  direct  menstruum  or  solvent  of  re- 
sins. It  dissolves,  also,  the  natural  balsams. 
The  resinous  and  various  other  parts  of 
plants  are  also  soluble  in  alkohol ;  hence  it 
is  made  use  of  for  extracting  those  parts, 
and  for  making  tlie  preparations  called  elix- 
irs, tinctures,  essences,  &c.  In  England,  al- 
kohol is  procured  by  distillation  from  mo- 
lasses ;  in  Scotland  and  Ireland,  from  an  in- 
fusion of  malt.  This  last,  before  its  rectifi- 
cation, is  termed  whiskey.  In  the  East-In- 
dies, arrack  is  distilled  from  rice ;  in  the 
West  Indies,  rum  from  the  sugar-cane  ;  and 
in  France  and  Spain,  brandy  from  wine ; 
all  these  afford  alkohol  by  distillation.  On 
the  human  solids,  alkohol  acts  as  a  most 
violent  corrugator  and  stimulus. 
A'lkosor.     Camphire. 

A'lki  plumbi.  Supposed  to  be  acetate 
of  lead. 

Alkymia.     Powder  of  basilisk. 
A'llabor.     Lead. 

Allantoi'des  membra'na.  (Allantoides  ; 
from  AKKctc,  a  hog's  pudding,  and  uJ'oc,  like- 
ness ;  because  in  some  brutal  animals,  it  is 
'ong  and  thick. >     A  membrane  of  the  foetus, 


peculiar  to  brutes,  which  contains  the  urine 
discharged  from  the  bladder. 

Allefltji'a,  (Heb.  Praise  the  Lord.)  The 
acetosa,  or  wood-sorrel ;  so  named  from  its 
many  virtues.     See  Oxalis. 

All-good.  English  mercury.  The  vul- 
gar name  for  the  Chenopodium  bonus  Ilen- 
ricus  of  Linnffius;  a  plant  which  may  be 
boiled  for  spinach,  and  which  is  in  no  de- 
gree inferior  to  it.     See  Chenopodium. 

All-heal.     See  Heraclium  and  Stachys. 

ALLIA'RIA.  (From  allium,  garlick  ; 
from  its  smell  resembling  garlick.)  .Tack- 
of-the-hedge.  Sauce-alone,  or  stinking 
hedge-mustard.     See  Erysimum. 

A'llicar.     Vinegar. 

Alli'coa.     Petroleum. 

Alligatu'ka.     a  ligature,  or  bandage. 

Allio'ticum.  (From  a-AXioce,  to  alter,  or 
vary.)  An  alterative  medicine,  consisting  of 
various  antiscorbutics.     Galen. 

A'LLIUM.  (From  oleo,  to  smell,  because 
it  stinks  ;  or  from  m-Aite,  to  avoid,  as  being 
unpleasant  to  most  people.)     Garlick. 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnaean  system.  Class,  Hexandria.  Order 
Monogynia.  Garlick.  Four  species  of  this 
genus  are  used  medicinally. 

2.  The  pharmacopceial  name  of  garlick. 
See  Allium  Sativum. 

A'llium  ce'pa.  The  Onion.  Cepa.Allium: 
— scapo  yiudo  inferne  veniricoso  longiore, 
foliis  teretibus,  of  Linnajus.  Dr.  Cullen  says, 
onions  are  acrid  and  stimulating,  and  pos- 
sess very  little  nutriment.  With  bilious  con- 
stitutions they  generally  produce  fiatulencj'-j 
thirst,  head-ache,  and  febrile  symptoms ; 
but  where  the  temperament  is  phlegmatic, 
they  are  of  infinite  service,  by  stimulating 
the  habit  and  promoting  the  natural  secre- 
tions, particular! j^  expectoration  and  urine. 
They  are  recommended  in  scorbutic  cases, 
as  possessing  antiscorbutic  properties.  Ex- 
ternally, onions  are  employed  in  suppura- 
ting poultices,  and  suppression  of  urine  in 
children  is  said  to  be  relieved  by  applying 
them,  roasted,  to  the  pubes. 

A'llium  po'rrum.  The  Leek  or  Porret. 
Porrum.  Allium  porrum  of  Linna;as.  Every 
part  of  this  plant,  but  more  particularly  the 
root,  abounds  with  a  peculiar  odour.  The 
expressed  juice  possesses  diuretic  qualities, 
and  is  given  in  the  cure  of  dropsical  dis- 
eases, and  calculous  complaints. 

A'llium  sati'vum.  Garlick.  Allium. 
Theriaca  rusticontm.  Allium  : — caule  plani- 
folio  bulbifero,  bulbo  composito,  staminibus 
tricuspidatis,  of  Linnaeus.  This  species  of 
garlick,  according  to  Linnaeus,  grows  spon- 
taneously in  Sicily;  but,  as  it  is  much  em- 
ployed for  culinary  and  medicinal  purposes, 
it  has  been  long  very  generally  cultivated 
in  gardens.  Every  part  of  the  plant,  but 
more  especially  the  root,  has  a  pungent  ac- 
rimonious taste,  and  a  peculiarly  ottensive 
strong  smell-  This  odour  is  extremely  pene- 
(ratina;  and  diffu'^ive  :  for-  on  the  r«nt  being 


3A. 


ALL 


ALM 


i'aken  into  the  stomach,  the  alliaceous  seeut 
impregnates  the  -wliole  system,  and  is  dis- 
f ovcrable  in  the  various  excretions,  as  in 
(he  urine,  perspiration,  milk,  &c.  Garlick 
is  generally  allied  to  tiie  onion,  from  which 
it  seems  onlj'  to  differ  in  being  more  power- 
:'nl  in  its  effects,  and  in  its  active  matter, 
being  in  a  more  fixed  state.  By  stimulating 
the  stomach,  they  both  favour  digestion, 
and,  as  a  stimulus,  are  readily  diffused  over 
the  system.  They  may,  therefore,  be  con- 
sidered as  useful  condiments  with  the  food 
of  phlegmatic  people,  or  those  whose  cir- 
culation islanguid,and  secretions  internipt- 
"ed  ;  but  with  those  subject  to  inflammatory 
complaints,  or  where  great  iiTitability  pre- 
A'ails,  these  roots,  in  their  acrid  state,  may 
prove  very  hurtful.  The  medicinal  uses  of 
garlick  are  various  ;  it  has  been  long  in  es- 
timation as  an  expectorant  in  pituitous  asth- 
mas, and  other  pulmonary  aftections,  laiat- 
fcnded  with  inflammation.  In  hot  bilious 
constitutions,  therefore, garlick  is  improper} 
for  it  frequently  produces  flatulence,  head- 
ache, thirst,  heat,  and  other  inflammatory 
symptoms.  A  free  use  of  it  is  said  to  pro- 
mote the  piles  in  habits  disposed  to  this 
complaint.  Its  utility  as  a  diuretic  in  drop- 
sies is  attested  by  unquestionable  authorities ; 
and  its  febrifuge  power  has  not  only  been 
experienced  in  preventing  the  paroxysms 
of  intermittents,  but  even  in  subduing  the 
plague.  Bergius  says  quartans  have  been 
cured  by  it;  and  he  begins  by  giving  one 
bulb,  01=  clove,  morning  and  evening,  add- 
ing eveiy  day  one  more,  till  four  or  five 
cloves  be  taken  at  a  dose  ;  if  the  fever  then 
vanishes,  the  dose  is  to  be  diminished,  and 
it  will  be  sufficient  to  take  one,  or  two 
cloves,  twice  a  day,  for  some  wrecks.  Ano- 
ther virtue  of  garUck  is  that  of  an  anthel- 
ininthic.  It  has  likewise  been  found  of  great 
advantage  in  scorbutic  cases,  and  in  calcu- 
lous disorders,  acting  in  these,  not  only  as  a 
diuretic,  but,  in  several  instances,  manifest- 
ing a  lilhontriptic  power.  That  the  juice  of 
alliaceous  plants,  in  general,  has  considera- 
ble effects  upon  human  calculi,  is  to  be  in- 
ferred from  the  experiments  of  Lobb  :  and 
■".ve  are  abundantly  warranted  in  asserting 
<hat  a  decoction  of  the  beards  of  leeks,  ta- 
ken liberally,  and  its  use  persevered  in  for  a 
length  of  time,  has  been  found  remarkably 
successful  in  calculous  and  gravelly  co.m- 
plaints.  The  penetrating  and  dift'usive  acri- 
mony of  garlick,  renders  its  external  appli- 
cation useful  in  many  disorders,  as  a  rube- 
facient, and  more  especially  as  applied  to 
ihe  soles  of  the  feet,  to  cause  a  revulsion 
from  the  head  or  breast,  as  was  successfully 
practised  and  recommended  by  Sydenham. 
.\s  sOon  as  an  infiaraination  appears,  the 
garlick  cataplasm  should  be  removed,  and 
tine  of  bread  and  milk  be  ajiplied,  to  obvi- 
:.te  excessive  pain.  Garlick  lias  also  been 
"vfiriously  employed  externally,  to  tumours 
»ud  cntaneoirs  drwiKe'^  ■  a^id.in  certain  ca- 


ses of  deafness,  •  a  clove,  or  siBali  bulb  oi 
this  root,  wrapped  in  gauze  or  muslin,  and 
introduced  into  the  meatus  auditorius,  has 
been  found  an  efficacious  remedy.  Garlick 
may  be  administered  in  diflferent  forms  : 
swallow  ing  the  clove  entire,  after  being  dip- 
ped in  oil,  is  recommended  as  the  most  ef- 
fectual ;  where  this  cannot  be  done,  cutting 
it  into  pieces  without  bruising  it,  and  swal- 
lowing these  may  be  found  to  answer  equal- 
ly well,  producing  thereby  no  uneasiness 
in  the  fauces.  On  being  beaten  up  and 
formed  into  pills,  the  active  parts  of  this 
medicine  soon  evaporate  :  this  Dr.  Wood- 
ville,  in  his  Medical  Botany,  notices,  on  the 
authority  of  Cullen,  w'ho  thinks  that  Lewis 
has  fallen  into  a  gross  error,  in  supposing 
dried  garlick  more  active  than  fresh.  The 
syrup  and  oxymel  of  garlick,  which  formerly 
had  a  place  in  the  British  Pharmacopceias, 
are  now  expunged.  It  may  be  necessary  to 
notice  that,  by  some,  the  cloves  of  garlick 
are  bruised,  and  applied  to  the  wrists,  to 
cure  agues,  and  to  the  bend  of  the  arm,  to 
cure  tlie  tooth-ache  :  when  held  in  the  hand, 
the}'  are  said  to  relieve  hiccough ;  when 
beat  w  ith  common  oil  into  a  poultice,  they 
resolve  sluggish  humours;  and,  if  laid  on 
the  navels  of  children,  they  are  supposed  to 
destroy  worms  in  the  intestines. 

A'llium  victoria'le.  Viciorialh  longa. 
The  root,  which  when  dried  loses  its  alliace- 
ous smell  and  taste,  is  said  to  be  efficacious 
in  allaying  the  abdominal  spasms  of  gravid 
fern.  ales. 

Allo'choos.  (From  ttxKoc,  another,  and 
yja>,  to  pour.)  Hippocrates  uses  this  word 
to  mean  delirious. 

Alloeo'sis.  (From  dxxcc,  RBOther.)  Al- 
teration in  the  state  of  a  disease. 

Alloeo'tica.  (From  a\ko;,  another.)  AI» 
teratives.  Medicines  which  change  the  ap- 
pearance of  the  disease. 

ALi.ocyo'sis.  (From  clx/.k,  another,  and 
yivas-zoc,  to  know.)  Delirium  ;  perversion  of 
the  judgment;  incapability  of  distinguishing 
persons. 

Ai.Lo'PHASis.  (From  axKoc,  another,  and 
tpaor.,  to  speak.)  According  to  Hippocrates, 
a  delirium,  where  the  patient  is  not  able  to 
distinguish  one  thing  from  another. 

Aelotriopha'gia.  (From  axAcT/g/cc,  fo- 
reign, and  ?>*^ft),  to  eat.  A  synonym  of  pica. 
See  Pica.  In  Vogel's  iNosology  it  signifies 
the  greedily  eating  unusual  things  for  food. 

ALLOY.  By  this  word,  chemists  and 
artificers  commonly  understand  any  portion 
of  base  metal,  oi-  metallic  mixture,  which  is 
added  to  lower  the  more  valuable  metals, 
particularly  gold  and  silver;  likewise  all 
compounds  of  metals  united  by  fusion  into 
one  seemingly  homogeneous  mass,  unless 
mercurj'  be  present,  when  they  are  termed 
Amalgams. 

JIUfico     See  Juydus  Flmerdu. 

A'lma.  Water  ;  and  the  first  motion  ot 
a  fp?tns  to  h^.fi  i(s-elf  from  ii^  confinement. 


ALy 


XIA) 


-\i.iiABRr.     A  stone-like  amber. 
Almagra.     Boluni  cuprum. 

1.  Red  earth,  or  ochre,  used  by  the  an- 
'ients  as  an  astringent. 

2.  Rulandus  says  it  is  the  same  as  Loiio. 

3.  In  the  Theatrum  Chymicum,  it  is  a 
aamefor  the  white  sulphur  of  the  alchemists. 

ALMARi'NDA.     Almakis.     Litharge. 

Alma'nda  catha'rtica.  a  plant  grow- 
ing on  the  shores  of  Cayenne  and  Surinam, 
used  by  the  inhabitants  as  a  remedy  for  the 
colic  ;  supposed  to  be  cathartic. 

Alma'rcab.     (Arab.)     Litharge  of  silver. 

Almasca'rida.     Litharge  of  silver. 

Alma'rgen.     Almarago.     Coral. 

Almarkasi'ta.     Mercury. 

Alma'rtak.     Powder  of  litharge. 

Aliiata'tica.     Copper. 

Almeca'site.     Mmtchasile.     Copper. 

Almeaile'tu.  a  word  used  by  Aviceo- 
iia,  to  express  a  preternatural  heat  less  than 
that  of  fever,  and  which  may  continue  after 
a  fever. 

Al.me'ne.     Sal  lucidum,  orsalgemm.ce. 

Almi'sa.     Musk. 

Aljiiza'dir.  Verdigris,  or  muriat  of  am- 
monia. 

Almiza'dar.     Muriat  of  ammonia. 

Almond,  bitter.     See  Amygdalus. 

Almond,  common.     See  Amygdalus. 

Almond,  sweet.     See  Amygdalus. 

Al.monds  or  THE  EARS.  A  popular  name . 
for  the  tonsils,  Vihich  have  been  so  called 
from  their  resemblance  to  an  almond  in 
:?hape.     See  Tonsils. 

AmoT^Ds  ojF  THE  THROAT.  A  vulgar 
name  for  the  tonsils. 

Alnabati.  In  Avicenna  and  Serapion, 
this  word  means  the  siliquadukis,  a  gentle 
laxative. 

A'lnec.     Stannum,  or  tin, 

A'lneric.     Sulphur  vivum. 

A'LNUS.     (Alno,  Ital.)     The  alder. 

The  piharmacopoeial  name  of  two  plants, 
sometimes  used  in  medicine^  thougli  rarely 
employed  in  the  present  practice. 

1.  Alnus  rotund'folia ;  glutinosa;  viridis; 
the  common  alder-tree.     See  Betula. 

2.  Alnus  nigra,  ve\  frangula  ;  the  black, 
or  berry -bearing  alder.  See  Rhamnus  Fran- 
gula. 

A'LOe.  (From  a/tZaft,  a  Hebrew  word, 
signifying  growing  near  the  sea.)  The 
Aloe. 

A  genus  of  plants  of  the  Linna;an  system. 
Class,  Hexandria.     Order,  Monogynia. 

Aloe  Cahallina.     See  Alo?s. 

Aloe  Guinensis.     See  Aloes. 

Atoii:  peerfoliata.     See  Aloes. 

Aloe  Socoiorina.     See  Aloes. 

Aloe  Zocotorina.     See  Aloes. 

ALOeS.  (Aloe,es,L)  Felnaturcc.  The 
inspissated  juice  of  the  aloe  plant  Aloes 
are  distinguished  into  three  species,  socoto- 
nne,  htpatic,  and,  caballine  ;  of  which  the 
two  first  are  directed  for  ofScial  use  in  onr 
pharmacopfei.a.s. 


The  1st.  J/(/i  SticcotoTina.  Aloe  Zoclorinia 
Succotcrine  alecs,  is  obtained  from  a  variety 
of  the  Aloe  ■pcrfoliutu  of  Linuffius: — folii.'i 
caulinis  dentatis,  amplexicauUbus  vaginanti- 
busjfloribus  corymbosis,  cernuis,ptdiia  culath 
suhcylindricis :  it  is  brought  over  wrapped  in 
skins,  from  the  Island  of  Socotora,  in  the 
Indian  Ocean  ;  it  is  of  a  bright  surface  and 
in  some  degree  pellucid;  in  the  lump,  of  a 
yellowish  red  colour,  with  a  purplisli  cast; 
when  reduced  into  powder,  it  is  of  a  golden 
colour.  It  is  hard  and  friable  in  very  cold 
weather  ;  but  in  summer  it  softens  very  ea- 
sily betwixt  the  fingers.  It  is  extremely 
bitter,  and  also  accompanied  with  an  aro- 
matic flavour,  but  not  so  much  as  to  cover 
its  disagreeable  taste.  Its  scent  is  rather 
agreeable,  being  somewhat  similar  to  that 
of  myrrh.  Of  late  this  sort  has  been  very 
scarce,  and  its  place  in  a  great  measure  sup- 
plied by  another  variety,  brought  from  the 
Cape  of  Good  Hope ;  which  is  said  to  be 
obtained  from  the  Aloe  Spicata  of  Linnosus, 
by  inspissating  the  expressed  juice  of  the 
leaves,  whence  it  is  termed  in  the  London 
Pharraacopceia  Aloes  Spicatse  Estractiim. 

2.  Aloe  hepalica,  vel  Barhadensis :  the 
common  or  Barbadoes  or  hepatic  aloes. 
This  was  thought  to  come  from  a  variety  of 
the  Aloe  perfoliata  of  Linntcus .- — -floribus 
pedunculalis,  cernuis  corymbosis,  subcylindri- 
cis,foliis  spinosis,  conftrlis,  denialis,  tagirian- 
iibus,  planis,  mficiilulis :  but  Dr.  Smith  has 
announced,  that  it  Vi'ill  be  shown,  in  Sib- 
thorp's  Flora  Grsca,  to  be  from  a  distinct 
species,  the  Aloe  vulgaris,  or  true  tt?.o»,  of 
Dioscorides  ;  and  it  is  therefore  termed  iii 
the  London  Pharmacopciia  Aloes  vulgaris 
Extractum.  The  best  is  brought  from  Bar- 
badoes in  large  gourd-shells;  an  inferior  sore 
in  pots,  and  the  Vvorst  in  casks.  It  is  darker 
coloured  than  the  socotorine,  and  not  so 
bright;  it  is  also  drier  and  more  compact,, 
though  sometimes  the  sort  in  casks  is  soft 
and  clamm.y.  To  the  taste  it  is  intensely 
bitter  and  nauseous,  being  almost  wholly 
without  that  aroma  v.hich  is  observed  in  the 
socotorine.  To  the  smell  it  is  strong  and. 
disagreeable. 

3.  Aloe  cub allina  vel  Guineensis ;  Horse- 
aloes.  This  is  easily  distinguished  from 
both  the  foregoing  by  its  strong  rank  smell ; 
in  other  respects  it  agrees  pretty  much  with 
the  hepatic,  and  is  now  not  unfrequently 
sold  in  its  place.  Sometimes  it  is  prepared 
so  pure  and  bright  as  scarcely  to  be  distiH- 
guishable  by  the  eye,  even  from  the  socoto- 
rine, but  its  offensive  smell  betrays  it  ;  and 
if  this  also  should  be  dissipated  b}.- art,  its 
wanting  the  aromatic  flavour  of  the  liner 
aloes  will  be  a  sufficient  criterion.  This 
aloe  is  not  admitted  into  the  materia  medi- 
ca,  and  is  employed  chiefly  by  farriers. 

The  general  nature  of  these  three  kinds  is 
nearly  the  same.  Their  particular  diifer- 
ences  only  consist  in  the  diiferent  propor- 
tions of  2:nir!   to  their  resiLi.    and   in  their 


ALO 


ALG 


flfivou;-.  The  smell  and  taste  reside  prin- 
cipally in  the  gum,  as  do  the  principal  vir- 
tues of  the  aloes.  Twelve  ounces  of  Bar- 
hadops  aloes  yield  nearly  4  ounces  of  re- 
sin, and  8  of  gnmmy  extract.  The  same 
quantity  of  socotorine  aloes  yields  3  ounces 
of  resin  and  9  of  gummy  extract. 

Aloes  is  a  well  known  stimulating  purga- 
tive, a  property  which  it  possesses  not  only 
■when  taken  internally,  but  also  by  external 
application.  The  cathartic  quality  of  aloes 
does  not  reside  in  the  resinous  part  of  the 
drug,  but  in  the  gum,  for  the  pure  resin  has 
little  or  no  purgative  pov.er.  Its  medium 
dose  is  from  5  to  15  grains,  nor  does  a  larger 
quantity  operate  more  effectually.  Its  ope- 
Fation  is  exerted  on  the  lar^e  intestines, 
principally  on  the  rectum.  In  small  doses 
long  continued,  it  often  produces  much 
heat,  and  irritation,  particularly  about  the 
anus,  from  which  it  sometimes  occasions  a 
bloody  discharge  ;  therefore,  to  those  who 
were  subject  to  piles;  or  of  an  haemorrhagic 
diathesis,  or  even  in  a  state  of  pregnancy, 
its  exhibition  has  been  productive  of  con- 
siderable mischief;  but  on  the  contraiy,  by 
those  of  a  phlegmatic  constitution,  or  tliose 
suffering  from  uterine  obstructions,  (for  the 
stimulant  action  of  aloes,  it  has  been  sup- 
posed may  be  extended  to  the  uterus,)  and 
in  some  cases  of  dyspepsia,  palsy,  gout,  and 
worms,  aloes  may  be  employed  as  a  laxa- 
tive with  peculiar  advantage.  In  all  dis- 
eases of  the  bilious  tribe,  aloes  is  the  strong- 
est purge,  and  the  best  preparations  for 
this  purpose  are  the  pilula  ex  aloe  cum 
myrrha,  the  tinctura  aloes,  or  the  extract- 
um  coiocynthidis  compositum.  Its  effi- 
cacy in  jaundice  is  very  considerable,  as  it 
proves  a  succedaneum  to  the  bile,  of  which 
in  that  disease  there  is  a  defective  supply 
to  the  intestine  either  in  quantity  or  quality. 
Aloes  therefore  may  be  considered  as  inju- 
rious where  inflammation  or  irritation  exist 
in  the  bowels  or  neighbouring  pai-ts,  in 
pregnancy,  or  in  habits  disposed  to  piles  ; 
but  highly  serviceable  in  all  hypochondriac 
alFections,  cachectic  habits,  and  persons  la- 
bouring under  oppression  of  the  stomach 
caused  by  irregularity.  Aromatics  correct 
the  offensive  qualities  of  aloes  the  most 
perfectly.  The  canella  alba  answers  tole- 
rably, and  without  any  inconvenience  ;  but 
some  rather  prefer  the  essential  oils  for  this 
purpose.  Dr.  CuUen  says,  "If  any  medicine 
be  entitled  to  the  appellation  of  a  stomach 
'pin-gc,  it  is  certainly  aloes.  It  is  remarkable 
with  regard  to  it,  that  it  operates  almost  to 
as  good  a  purpose  in  a  sniall  as  in  a  large 
dose ;  that  one  or  two  grains  ■will  pro- 
duce one  considerable  dejection,  and  20 
gi-ains  will  do  no  more,  except  it  be  that  in 
the  last  dose  the  operation  will  be  attended 
with  gripes,  &c.  Its  chief  use  is  to  render 
the  peristaltic  motion  regular,  and  it  is  one 
of  the  best  cures  in  habitual  cqstiveness. 
There  is  a  difScult^v  we  meet  with  in  the 


exhibit ioi!  of  purgatives,  viz.  tliat  they  wiU 
not  act  but  in  their  full  dose,  and  will  not 
produce  half  their  effect  if  given  in  half  the 
dose.  For  this  purpose  we  are  chiefly  con- 
fined to  aloes.  Neutral  salts  in  half  their  dose 
will  not  have  half  their  efl:ect;  although 
even  from  these,  by  large  dilution,  we  may 
obtain  this  property  ;  but  besides  them  and 
our  present  medicine,  I  know  no  other 
Avhich  has  any  title  to  it,  except  sulphur. 
Aloes  sometimes  cannot  be  employed.  It 
has  the  effect  of  stimulating  the  rectum  more 
than  otherpurges,  and  with  justice  has  been 
accused  of  exciting  hemorrhoidal  swellings, 
so  that  v.'e  ought  to  abstain  from  it  in  such 
cases,  except  when  we  ■want  to  promote 
them.  Aloes  has  the  effect  of  rarifying  the 
blood  and  disposing  to  heemorrhagj-,  and 
hence  it  is  not  recommended  in  uterine 
fluxes.  Foetid  gums  are  of  the  same  nature 
in  producing  heemorrhagy,  and  perhaps  this 
is  the  foundation  of  their  emmenagogue 
power."  Aloes  is  administered  either  sim- 
ply in  povi^ders,  which  is  too  nauseous,  or 
else  in  composition  : — 1.  With  purgatives,  as 
soap,  scammony,  colocynth,  or  rhubarb. 
2.  With  aromatics,  as  canella,  ginger,  or 
essential  oils.  3.  With  bitters,  as  gentian. 
4.  With  emmenagogues,  as  iron,  myrrh, 
Avine,  fee.  It  may  be  exhibited  in  pills  as 
the  most  convenient  form,  or  else  dissolved 
in  wine,  oi-  diluted  alkohol.  The  officinal 
preparations  of  aloes  are  the  following; — 
Pilula;  Aloes.  Pilula  AIoSs  Composita.  Pi- 
lulae  Aloes  cum  Assafoetida  Pilula  Aloes 
cumColocynthide.  Pilula  Aloes  cum  Myrrh. 
Tinctura  Aloes,  Tinctura  Aloes  jEtherialis. 
Tinctura  Aloes  et  Myrrh.  Vinum  Aloes. 
Extractum  Aloes.  Decoctum  Aloes  Com- 
positum. Pulv.  Aloes  comp.  Pulv.  AloSs 
cum  Canell.  Pulv.  Aloes  cum  Guaiac.  Tinc- 
tura Aloes  comp.  Ext.  Colocjmth.  comp. 
Tinctura  Benzoin,  comp.  and  some  others. 

Aloeda'ria.  (From axon,  thealoe.  Com- 
pound purging  medicines,  so  called  from 
having  aloes  as  the  chief  ingredient. 

Aloephangina.  Medicines  formed  by  a 
combination  of  aloes  and  aromatics. 

A'loes.     See  ./lloe. 

A'loes  spica't;e  extra'ctuji.     See  Jllo!;. 

A'loes  vdlga'ris  extra'ctum.   See  Mo'e\ 

Aloe'tics.  Medicines  wherein  aloes  is 
the  chief  or  fundamental  ingredient. 

Alogotro'phia.  (From  axoyo;,  dispro-; 
portionate,  and  T-|ssai,  to  nourish.)  Unequal 
nourishment,  as  in  the  rickets. 

A'lohar.  (Arab.)  Mohoc.  Mercury. 

A'loks  li'gnitm.  See  Lignum  MIoes. 

Alo'mba.  (Arab.)  Mooc.  Plumbum,  or 
lead. 

Alo'peces.  (From  a.KWTTr,'^,  the  fox.)  The 
psoae  muscles  are  so  called  by  Fallopius  and 
Vesalius,  because  in  the  fox  they  are  parti- 
cularly strong. 

ALOPE'cfA.  (From  cLxxTn^i  a  fox  ;  be- 
cause the  fox  is  subject  to  a  distemper  that 
resembles  it :  or.  as  some  say.  because  the 


_\LP 


ALT 


iox  s  ui-iiie  will  occasion  baldness.)  Mhr'u; 
flepilis.  Phalacrofi.s.  Baldness,  or  the  fall- 
ing off  of  the  hah-;  when  on  the  sinciput, 
calvities,  ccilritium. 

Alo'sa.  (From  akickod,  to  take  ;  because 
it  is  a  ravenous  fish.)  The  Shad.  See  Clupea. 
A'losat.     Alosohoc.     Quicksilver. 
Alosa'nthi.  (From  nu,  salt,  and  stvSsf,  a 
flower.)  MosoMthum.  Flowers  of  salt. 

Alphabe'tcm  chy'micum.  Raymond 
Lully  hath  given  the  world  this  alphabet, 
but  to  what  end  is  difficult  to  say  ■. 

A  signijicat  Deurn. 

B  Mey- curium. 

C  Salis  Petram. 

D  VUriolum. 

E  Menstruale. 

F  '    Lunarn  claram. 

G  Mercurium  nostrum. 

H  Salem purum. 

I    Coniposiium  Lunce. 

K  Compositum  Soils. 

L  Terr  am  compositi  Lunce. 

M Jlquam  compositi  Lunce. 

N  JErem  compositi  Lunce. 

O  Terrani  compositi  Soils. 

P  Jlquam  compositi  Soils. 

Q  JErem  compositi  Soils. 

R  Ignem  compositi  Soils. 

S  Lapidem  Mbum. 

T  Medicinam  corporis  rubei. 

U  Caloremfumi  secretl. 

X  Ignem  siccum  clneris. 

Y  Calorem  balnei, 

Z  Separationem  liquorum. 

Z  Alembicum  cum  cucurbltA. 

A'lphanic.  Mphenic.  An  Arabian  word 
(signifying  tender)  for  barley-sugar,  or  su- 
gar-candy. 

A'lphita.  {Alphita,  the  plural  of  aA?<T5v, 
the  meal  of  barley  in  general.)  By  Hippo- 
crates this  term  is  applied  to  barley-meal 
either  toasted  or  fried.  Galen  says  that 
y.gtiAVdt,  is  coarse  meal,  ctKivfov  is  fine  meal, 
and  nK^iTcL  is  a  middling  sort. 

Alphi'tidon.  Jilphiildum.  It  is  when 
a  bone  is  broken  into  small  fragments  like 
Alphita,  i.  e.  bran. 

Alpho'nsin.  The  name  of  an  instrument 
for  extracting  balls.  It  is  so  called  from  the 
name  of  its  inventor,  Alphonso  Ferrier,  a 
Neapolitan  physician.  It  consists  of  three 
branches,  which  separate  from  each  other 
by  their  elasticity,  but  are  capable  of  being 
closed  by  means  of  a  tube  in  which  they  are 
included. 

A'lphus.  (ax^op,  from  axsi/va,  to  change ; 
because  it  changes  the  colour  of  the  skin.) 
VHiligo  alba.  Moi-phcBa  alba.  Lepra  7nncu- 
losa  alba.  A  species  of  leprosy,  called  by 
the  antients  vitiligo,  and  which  they  divided 
into  alphus,melas,  and  lev.ce.  It  is  produced 
by  a  peculiar  miasma,  which  is  endemial  to 
Arabia.     See  Lepra. 

A'lpini  ea'lsajiuji.     Balm  of  Gilead. 
ALPITSiUS,  Prosper,  a  Venetian,  born 
in  15o3.  celebrated  for  bis  skill  in  medicine 


and  botany.  '  After  graduating  at  Padua,  he 
w^ent  to  Egypt,  and  during  three  years  care- 
fully studied  the  plants  of  that  country,  and 
the  modes  of  treating  diseases  there  ;  of 
which  he  afterwards  published  a  very 
learned  account.  He  has  left  also  some 
other  less  important  works.  He  was  ap- 
pointed physician  to  the  celebrated  Andrew 
Doria  ;  and  subsequently  botanical  profes- 
sor at  Padua,  which  office  he  retained  till 
his  death  in  1616. 

A'lrachas.     Lead. 

AlPva'tica.  a  word  used  by  Albucasis, 
to  signify  a  partial  or  a  total  imperforation 
of  the  vagina.     It  is  an  Arabic  word. 

Alsa'mach.  An  Arabic  name  for  the 
great  hole  in  the  os  petrosum. 

A'LSINE.  (From  a\a-0Q,  a  grove ;  so 
called  because  it  grows  in  great  abundance 
in  woods  and  shady  places.)  The  name  of 
a  genus  of  plants  in  the  Linnsean  system- 
Class,  Pentandria.  Order,  Trigynia.  Chick- 
vveed. 

A'LSINE  me'dia.  Morsus  gallince  ceniun- 
culus.  The  name  for  the  plant,  called  chick- 
weed,  which,  if  boiled  tender,  may  be  eaten 
like  spinach,  and  forms  also  an  excellent 
emollient  poultice. 

ALSTON,  Charles,  born  in  Scotland  in 
1683,  w^as  early  attached  to  tlie  study  of 
botany,  and  distinguished  himself  by  oppo- 
sing the  sexual  system  of  Linnaeus.  He  af- 
terwards studied  under  Boerhaave  at  Ley- 
den  ;  then  returrJng  to  his  native  country, 
was  materially  instrumental,  in  conjunc- 
tion with  the  celebrated  Alexander  Monro, 
in  establishing  the  medical  school  at  Edin- 
burgh, where  he  was  appointed  professor  of 
botany  and  materia  medica.  He  died  in 
1760.  His  "Lectures  on  the  Materia  Me- 
dica," a  posthiimous  Avork,  abound  in  cu- 
rious and  useful  facts,  which  will  long  pre- 
serve their  reputation. 

A'ltafor.     Camphire. 

A'LTERATIVES.  {AUerantia,  sc.  medi- 
camenta  :  from  altero,  to  change.)  Those 
remedies  are  so  called,  which  are  given 
with  a  view  to  re-establish  the  healthy  func- 
tions of  the  animal  economy,  without  pro- 
ducing any  sensi'r)le  evacuation. 

ALTH^'A.  (From  a-xBeu,  to  heal  ;  so 
called  from  its  supposed  qualities  In  heal- 
ing.)    Marsh-mallow. 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  of  the 
Linna?an  system. .  C\a.~s,  Monadelphla.  Or- 
der, Polyandria. 

2.  Thepharmacopo^ial  name  of  the  marsh- 
mallow.     See  Althaa  OJftcinalis. 

Althje'a  OFEiciNAHs.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  marsh-mallow.  Althcea : — 
foliis  simplicibus  tomentosls.  The  leaves  and 
root  are  generally  selected  for  use.  The 
mucilaginous  matter  with  which  this  plant 
abounds,  is  the  medicinal  part  of  the  plant : 
it  is  comm.only  employed  for  its  emollient 
and  demulcent  qualities  in  tickling  coughs, 
hoarsenF-sp,  and  cRtarrli^.  in  dvsenterv.  and 


Ob 


ALL; 


ALU 


tiifliculty  and  heat  of  urine.  Lt  relaxes  the 
passages  in  nephritic  complaints,  in  which 
fast  case  a  decoction  is  the  best  preparation. 
Two  or  three  ounces  of  the  fresh  roots  may 
be  boiled  in  a  sufficient  quantity  of  water  to 
a  quart,  to  which  one  ounce  of  gum-arabic 
may  be  added.  The  following  is  given 
where  it  is  required  that  large  quantities 
should  be  used.  An  ounce  of  the  dried 
roots  is  to  be  boiled  in  water  enough  to 
leave  two  or  three  pints  to  be  poured  oii  for 
use  :  if  more  of  the  root  be  used,  the  liquor 
will  be  disagreeably  slimy.  If  sweetened, 
by  adding  a  little  more  of  the  root  of  liquo- 
rice, it  will  be  very  palatable.  The  root 
liad  formerly  a  place  in  many  of  the  com- 
pounds in  the  pharmacopceias,  but  now  it  is 
only  directed  in  the  form  of  syrup. 

Altha'naca.     Mthanacha.     Orpiment. 

Althebe'gium.  An  Arabian  name  for  a 
sort  of  swelling,  such  as  is  observed  in  ca- 
chectic and  leuco-phlegmatic  habits. 

Althe'xis.  (From  <iA6:-/v,  to  cure,  or  heal.) 
Hippocrates  often  uses  this  word  to  signify 
the  cure  of  a  distemper. 

Altihit.  So  Avicenna  calls  the  Laser- 
pitium  of  the  antients. 

A'lud.     (Arab.)     Aloes. 

Aludels.  Hollow  spheres  of  stone,  glass, 
or  earthenware,  with  a  short  neck  project- 
ing at  each  end,  by  means  of  which  one 
globe  might  be  set  upon  the  other.  The  up- 
permost has  no  opening  at  the  top.  They 
were  used  in  former  times  for  the  sublima- 
tion of  several  substances. 

Alum.     See  Mumen. 

ALU'MEN.  (Alum.  Arab.  Assos,  asub, 
aseb,  elanula.  Sulphas  alumina  acidulus 
<:um  potassa.  Super-sulpkas  alumincB  et  po- 
tasses. Argilla  vitriolata.     Alum. 

A  salt  formed  by  the  combination  of  the 
earth  called  alumine,  or  pure  clay,  with  sul- 
phuric acid,  and  a  little  potash,  or  am- 
monia. 

The  alum  of  commerce,  and  that  present- 
ed for  medicinal  purposes,  is  afforded  by 
ores  which  are  dug  out  of  the  earth  for  this 
purpose,  and  manufactured  by  first  decom- 
posing the  ore,  then  lixiviating  it,  evapora- 
ting the  lixivium,  and  then  crystallizing  the 
alum,  v.'hich  affects  the  form  of  tetrahedral 
pyramids,  applied  to  each  other  base  to 
base  ;  sometimes  the  angles  are  truncated. 

The  following  kinds  of  alum  are  met  with 
in  the  shops ; 

1  Ice  or  rock  alum.  Alumen  commune  : 
alumen  crystallimmi,  rupeum,  factitium. 
Common  alum ;  fictitious  alum ;  English 
alum.  This  is  always  in  very  large  trans- 
parent masses,  and  derives  its  name  from 
Hoccain  Syria,  now  called  Edessa,  in  which 
the  earliest  manufactory  of  this  salt  was  es- 
tablished :  or  from  the  hardness  and  size 
of  the  masses.  This  species  is  not  veiy 
pure. 

2.  Roman  alum.  Alumen  Eomanum : 
ahnnen     rnbrrrm.     rutU.i'm.     rncld    Gnllis. 


Called  roch  alum  by  the  French.  Thi;- 
species,  which  is  prepared  in  the  territory 
of  Civila-Vecchia,  comes  in  lumps  of  the 
size  of  eggs,  covered  with. a  reddish  efflo- 
rescence. 

Alum,  when  first  tasted,  imparts'  a  sweet- 
ness, but  is  soon  felt  to  be  strongly  astrin- 
gent ;  on  account  of  which  virtue  it  is  of 
very  extensive  use  in  medicine  and  sur- 
geiy. 

Internally  it  is  used  as  a  powerful  astrin- 
gent in  cases  of  passive  hasmorrhages  from 
the  womb,  intestines,  nose,  and  sometimes 
lungs.  In  bleedings  of  an  active  nature,  i.  e- 
attended  with  fever,  and  a  plethoric  state  of 
the  system,  it  is  highly  improper.  Dr.  Per- 
cival  recommends  it  in  the  colica  piclonum 
and  other  chronic  disorders  of  the  bowels, 
attended  with  obstinate  constipation.  See 
Percival's  Essays.  The  dose  advised  in  these 
cases,  is  from  6  to  20  gi-ains,  to  be  repeated 
every  four,  eight,  or  twelve  hours.  When 
duly  persisted  in,  this  remedy  proves  gently 
laxative,  and  mitigates  the  pain. 

Alum  is  also  powerfully  tonic, and  is  given 
with  this  view  in  the  dose  of  10  grains  made 
into  a  bolus  three  times  a  day,  in  such  cases 
as  require  powerful  tonic  and  astringent 
remedies.  Another  mode  of  administering 
it,  is  in  the  form  of  whey  made  by  boiling 
a  drachm  of  powdered  alum  in  a  pint  of 
milk,  for  a  few  minutes,  and  to  be  taken  in 
the  quantify  of  a  tea-cup  full  three  times  a 
day.  Dr.  Culleu  thinks  it  ought  to  be  em- 
ployed with  other  astringents  in  diarrha-as. 
In  active  hajmorrhagies,  as  was  observed, 
it  is  not  useful,  though  a  powerful  medicine 
in  those  which  are  passive.  It  should  be  gi- 
ven in  small  doses,  and  gradually  increased. 
It  has  been  tried  in  the  diabetes  without  suc- 
cess ;  though,  joined  with  nutmeg,  it  has 
been  more  successful  in  intermittents,  given 
in  a  large  dose,  an  hour  or  a  little  longer, 
before  the  approach  of  the  paroxysm.  In 
gargles,  in  relaxation  of  the  uvula,  and  other 
swellings  of  the  mucous  membrane  of  the 
fauces,  divested  of  acute  inflammation,  it 
has  been  used  with  advantage  ;  also  in  every 
state  of  the  cynanche  tonsillaris.  Exter- 
nally alum  is  much  employed  by  sui-geons 
as  a  lotion  for  the  eyes,  and  is  said  to  be  pre- 
ferable to  sulphate  of  zinc  or  superacetate 
of  lead  in  the  ophthalmia  raembranarum. 
From  two  to  five  grains  dissolved  in  an 
ounce  of  rose  water,  forms  a  proper  colly- 
rium.  It  is  also  applied  as  a  styptic  to  bleed- 
ing vessels,  and  to  ulcers,  where  there  is  too 
copious  a  secretion  of  pus.  It  has  proved 
successful  in  inflammation  of  the  eyes,  \x\. 
the  form  of  cataplasm,  v.'hich  is  made  by 
stirring  or  shaking  a  lump  of  alum  in  the 
whites  of  two  eggs,  till  they  form  a  coagu- 
lura,  which  is  applied  to  the  eye,  between 
two  pieces  of  thin  linen  rag.  This  substance 
is  also  employed  in  the  form  of  injection  in 
cases  of  gleet  or  fluor  albus. 

When  denrived  of  it«;  humidity,  by  placing 


ALL- 


ALU 


-  ay 


>  See  Alumen. 


u  in  an  eartken  pan  over  a  gentle  lire,  till  it 
deases  to  bubble,  it  is  termed  burnt  alum, 
alunien  exsiccaium,  and  is  sometimes  em- 
ployed by  surgeons  to  destroy  fungous  flesh, 
and  is  a  principal  ingredient  in  most  styptic 
powders.  Alum  is  also  applied  to  many  pur- 
poses of  life  ;  in  this  country,  bakers  mix  a 
quantity  with  the  bread,  to  render  it  white  ; 
this  mixture  makes  the  bread  better  adapted 
for  weak  and  relaxed  bowels  ;  but  in  oppo- 
site states  of  the  alimentary  canal,  this  prac- 
tice is  highly  pernicious.  The  officinal  pre- 
parations of  alum  are  ;  Mumen  exsiccatum. 
Solutio  sulphat.  cupri  amnion.  Edin.  Liq. 
alum.  comp.  Lond.  Pulv.  sulph.  alum, 
comp.  E. 

Alu'men  ca'tinum.     a  name  of  potash. 

Alu'biex  exsicca'tom.     See  Alumen. 

Alu'men  kutilum.  "j 

Alu'sien  commune. 

Ald'men  crvstallinum. 

Altj'men  rupeum. 

■Alu'men  factitium. 

Alu'men  romanum. 

Alu'men  ruerum. 

Alu'men  ustum. 

ALU'MINE.  Mumina.  Earth  of  alum. 
Pure  clay. 

Aluminous  earth  derives  its  name  from 
alum,  of  which  it  forms  the  base.  It  con- 
stitutes the  greater  part  of  clay,  which  forms 
the  lower  strata  of  mountains  and  plains. 
It  arrests  the  waters,  and  causes  them  to 
rise  in  springs  to  the  surface  of  the  earth. 
Alumina  enters  into  the  natural  composi- 
tion of  the  schistus,  and  all  those  stones  and 
earths  called  argillaceous,  such  as  potttfs- 
clay,  fuller's-earth,  lepidoliie,  mica,  corun- 
dum, k.c.  Hitherto  it  has  not  been  found 
pure  any  where,  except  in  the  garden  of  the 
public  schools  at  Halle  in  Germany. 

Properties  of  pure  Alumine. — Alumine  is 
white,  and  soft  to  the  touch.  It  is  ingipid, 
adhei'es  to  the  tongue,  and  occasions  a  sense 
of  dryness  in  the  mouth.  When  moistened 
with  a  small  quantity  of  watei-,  it  forms  a 
tenaceous,  ductile,  kneadable  paste.  When 
heated  to  redness,  it  shrinks  considerably  in 
bulk,  and  at  last  becomes  so  hard  as  to  strike 
iire  with  flint.  After  being  ignited,  it  is  no 
longer  capable  of  being  kneaded  with  water 
into  a  ductile  mass.  It  recovers,  however, 
this  property  b)^  solution  in  an  acid  and  pre- 
cipitation. Alkalies  dissolve  it  in  the  humid 
way,  and  form  compounds  decomposable  by 
acids.  It  dissolves  slowly  in  all  acids.  It 
possesses  a  pov/crful  attraction  for  lime. 
The  most  intense  heat  of  our  furnaces  is  not 
able  to  melt  it,  but  it  becomes  fusible  when 
lime  is  added.  Lavoisier  has  proved  that 
it  is  capable  of  entering  into  a  kind  of  fusion 
like  paste,  by  tlie  action  of  oxygen  gas  ;  it 
then  cuts  glass  and  resists  the  file.  It  absorbs 
water  and  carbonic  acid  from  the  atmos- 
phere. By  its  mixture  with  water  and  silex 
it  acquires  great  solidity.  It  does  not  unite 
■ivil!)   anv  vonibp.stible    ?nl'st.?.-nc"e,  but  be- 


cQuies  fused  into  coloured  frits  wiUi  metal- 
lic oxids.  Its  specific  gravity  is  2.  It  l", 
employed  in  a  multitude  of  arts. 

Method  of  obtaining  pure  alumine. — Take 
any  quantity  of  alum  of  commerce,  dissolve 
it  in  six  parts  of  boiling  distilled  water,  and 
add  to  tliis  solution,  when  cold,  liquid  am- 
monia, till  no  further  precipitate  ensues. 
Then  lieat  the  whole  nearly  to  the  boiling 
])oint  for  a  few  minutes,  and  transfer  it  on  a 
filter.  In  proportion  as  the  fluid  passes  off, 
pour  more  water  over  the  precipitate,  until 
it  passes  tasteless.  Let  the  precipitate  ob- 
tained, while  yet  in  a  pasty  state,  be  trans- 
ferred into  a  glass  of  Wedgwood's  bason., 
and  add  to  it  muriatic  acid  in  small  quanti- 
ties at  a  time,  until  the  whole  is  dissolved. 
Then  evaporate  the  solution,  till  a  drop  of 
it,  when  suffered  to  cool  on  a  plate  of  glass, 
yields  minute  ciystals :  on  letting  it  now 
cool,  crystals  of  alum  will  be  deposited.  Re- 
move these  ciystals  by  decanting  the  fluid, 
and  renew  the  evaporation,  until,  on  further 
cooling,  no  more  crystals  are  formed.  No- 
thing now  but  pure  alumine  remains  in  the 
solution  ;  the  fluid  may  therefore  be  decom- 
posed by  adding  to  it  gradually  liquid  am- 
monia till  no  further  precipitate  ensues. 
The  precipitate  thus  obtained,  when  well 
w  aslied  and  dried,  is  pure  alumine. 

The  process  recommended  in  general  by 
syitematic  writers,  for  obtaining  alumine 
differs  from  this  ;  it  consists  in  decomposing 
a  solution  of  alum  of  commerce  by  an  excess 
of  carbonated  alkali,  washing  the  obtained 
precipitate,  and  exposing  it  to  a  sufficient , 
heat  to  drive  off  the  carbonic  acid.  This 
method  however  is  imperfect,  for  if  the  alu- 
mine thus  obtained  be  heated  with  charcoal, 
and  a  diluted  acid  is  added  to  the  mixture, 
sulphureted  hydrogen  gas  will  be  liberated. 
It  adheres  to  the  tongue,  and  emits  a  pecu- 
liar odour  when  breathed  upon.  Sure  signs 
that  it  is  not  pure. 

It  must  be  obvious  that  alumine  cannot 
be  obtained  absolutely  pure  in  this  manner. 
For  alum  is  a  triple  compound,  consisting  &f 
alumine,  potash,  and  sulphuric-  acid  in  ex- 
cess. When  this  excess  of  acid  is  saturated, 
by  adding  to  the  solution  an  alkali,  or  even 
pure  alumine,  a  highly  insoluble  salt  (sul- 
phate of  alumine)  is  produced,  differing  from 
alum  only  in  the  proportion  of  its  base. 
Vv'hen  we  therefore  gradually  add  to  a  solu- 
tion of  alum,  a  carbonated  alkali,  the  first 
effect  of  the  alkali  is,  to  saturate  the  excess 
of  the  sulphuric  acid,  and  the  precipitate 
consists  principally  of  the  salt  which  is  inso- 
luble in  water.  A  further  quantity  of  the 
alkali  effects  instantly  a  decomposition  of 
part  of  the  salt,  which,  in  proportion  as  it 
takes  place,  becomes  mixed  with  the  alu- 
mine ;  and  it  is  thus  covered  from  the  fur- 
thei-  action  of  the  alkali.  This  being  the 
case,  it  is  obvious  that  no  subsequent  wash- 
ing can  do  more  than  separate  the  sulphate 
ofpot9:^h.  and  therefore  the  residuum,  in- 


41) 


AMA 


AMA 


stead  of  being  pure  alumine,  contains  als6  a 
variable  propoi-tion  of  true  sulphate  of  alu- 
mine ;  the  sulphuric  acid  of  which  becom- 
ing decomposed  on  heating  it  in  contact 
with  charcoal,  accounts  for  the  sulphureted 
hydrogen  gas  produced  by  the  atfusion  of 
an  acid.  With  the  acids  it  is  known  to 
form  more  than  twenty  species  of  neutral 
salts.  Of  these  only  one  is  used  in  medi- 
cine and  surgery,  called  alum,  ov  aluminous 
sulphate.     See  Alumen. 

Alu'minous  waters.  Waters  impregna- 
ted with  particles  of  alum. 

Aldsar.     Manna. 

ALVEA  RIUM,  (From  alvtUTC,  a  bee- 
hive.) That  part  of  the  meatus  auditorius 
externus  is  so  called,  which  contains  the 
wax  of  the  ear. 

ALVE'OLI.  (Plural  of  alveolus,  a  dimi- 
nutive of  alveus,  a  cavity.)  Botrion ;  both- 
non  ;  frena,  mortariolum.  The  sockets  of 
the  teeth. 

A'LVEUS  COMMUNIS.  The  common 
duct,  or  communication  of  the  ampuUai  of 
the  membranaceous  semicircular  canals  in 
the  internal  ear,  is  so  termed  by  Scarpa. 

A'lveus  ampulle'scens.  Part  of  the 
duct  conveying  the  chyle  to  the  subclavian 
vein. 

Alvidu'ca.  (Fi-ora  alvus,  the  belly,  and 
duco,  to  draw.)     Purging  medicines. 

Alvij-lu'xus.  (From  alims,  and  Jluo,  to 
flow.)     A  diarrhoea,  or  purging. 

A'LVUS.  (J)lvus,  i.  f  and  sometimes,  m. 
ablaUuendo,  quA  sanies  alluuntiir.)  The  belly, 
.  stomach  and  entrails. 

A'lyce.  (Fi-om  a.}^ua,  to  be  anxious. 
That  anxiety  which  is  attendant  on  low  fe- 
vers. 

Aly'pia.  (From  a.,  neg.  and  xutth,  pain.) 
A  gentle  purgation  of  the  humours  without 
pain. 

Aly'pias.  Mypum.  A  species  of  purge, 
fcio  called  because  it  purges  gently  and  with- 
out pain. 

Aly'smus.  -  (From  a.x-ja>,  to  be  restless.) 
Restlessness. 

Aly'ssum.  (From  a,  neg.  and  ws-a-u,  the 
bite  of  a  mad  dog :  so  called  because  it  was 
foolishly  thought  to  be  a  specific  in  the  cure 
of  the  bite  of  a  mad  dog.)  Mad-wort.  See 
Marrubium. 

Aly'ssum  Gale'si.  See  marrubium  ver- 
ilcillaium. 

Aly'ssum  Pli'nit.     See  Galium  album. 

Aly'ssum  verticilla'tum.  The  marru- 
bium verticillalum. 

Alze'mafor.     Cinnabar. 

A'lzum.  Mdum.  Aldrum.  The  name  of 
the  tree  which  produces  gum  bdellium  ac- 
cording to  some  antient  authors. 

A'ma.  (ii^st,  together.)  A  word  used  in 
(joniposition. 

AMA'LGAM.  (From  itf/.a.,  and  ysiy.w  to 
marry.)  A  substance  produced  by  mixing 
mercury  v.'ith  a  metal,  the  two  being  there- 
•:v  ic corpora' v'^d. 


Ajiame'lis.  (From  ciy.:t,  and  /.oixia,  aii 
apple.)  The  bastard  medlar  of  Hippo- 
crates. 

Amani'tje.  (From  a.,  priv.  and  y.Avtx, 
madness  ;  so  called  because  they  are  eatable 
and  not  poisonous,  like  some  others.)  A 
tribe  of  fungous  productions,  called  mush- 
rooms, truffles,  and  morells,  and  by  the 
French,  champignons. 

AMA'RA.  (Amara,  sc.  medicamenta ;  from 
amarus,  bitter.)     Bitters. 

The  principal  bitters  used  medicinally 
are :  the  pure  bitters,  gentiana  lutea;  humulus 
lupulus ;  and  quassia  amara:  styptic  bitters^ 
cinchona  officinalis ;  croton  cascarilla  ;  quassia 
simarouba  :  and  aromatic  bitters,  artemisia 
absinthium;  anthemis  nobilis ;  hyssopus,  &ic. 

Ama'ra  dul'cis.  See  Solanum  Dulca- 
mara. 

Ama'racus.  (From  *,  neg.  and  /uatpcttvce, 
to  decay  ;  because  it  keeps  its  virtues  a  long 
time.)     Marjoram. 

A'maranth  e'sculeivt.  See  Amaranthus- 
Oleraceus. 

AMARA'NTHUS.  (From  a,  neg.  and 
/uu^cuvo),  to  decay.)  The  name  of  a  genus  of 
plants  in  the  Linnasan  system. 

Amara'nthus  olera'ceus.  Esculent  Am- 
aranth. The  leaves  of  this,  and  several 
other  species  are  eaten  in  India  the  same  as 
cabbage  is  here. 

Amato'ria  eebkis.  (From  amo,  to  love.) 
See  Chlorosis. 

Amato'ria  venefi'cia.  (From  amo,  to 
love,  and  venejicium,  witchcraft.)  Philters, 
Love  powders. 

Amato'rii.  (Amatori,  sc.  musculi.)  A 
term  given  to  the  muscles  of  the  eye,  by 
which  that  organ  is  moved  in  ogling. 

Ajiatzqui'tl.  (Indian.)  See  Arbutus 
Unedo. 

AMAURO'SIS.  (A/ncLu^cea-ic :  froma^cty^^* 
to  darken  or  obscure.)  Gutta  serena.  Am- 
blyopia. A  genus  of  disease  in  the  class  lo- 
cales, and  order  dysa:sthesi(s  of  Cullen.  It 
arises  generally  from  compression  of  the 
optic  nerves;  amaurosis compressionis ;  ivoxa 
debility,  amaurosis  atonica ;  from  spasm, 
amaurosis  spasmodica;  or  from  poisons, 
amaurosis  venenata. 

This  is  a  disease  of  the  eye  attended  witli 
a  diminution  or  total  loss  of  sight,  without 
any  visible  injury  to  the  organ,  and  arisijig 
from  a  paralytic  affection  of  the  retina  and 
optic  nerve. 

The  symptoms  of  gutta  serena  are  noted 
for  being  very  irregular.  In  many  cases, 
the  pupil  is  very  much  dilated,  immovea- 
ble and  of  its  natural  black  colour.  Some- 
times, however,  in  the  most  complete  and 
incurable  cases,  the  pupil  is  of  its  natural 
size,  and  the  iris  capable  of  free  motion. 
In  some  cases,  the  pupil  has  a  dull,  glassy 
or  horny  appearance.  Sometimes  its  colour 
is  greenish,  occasionally  whitish  and  opaque, 
so  as  to  be  liable  to  be  mistaken  for  an  in- 
!;ipient  cataract.    Richter  mentions  a   de- 


AMB 


A. MB 


41 


gree  of  strabismus,  as  the  only  symptom, 
except  the  loss  of  sight,  as  invariably  at- 
tendant on  amaurosis. 

The  blindness  produced  by  the  gutta 
Serena,  is  generally  preceded  by  an  ima- 
ginary appearance  of  numerous  insects,  or 
substances,  like  cobwebs,  interposing  them- 
selves between  objects  and  the  eye.  The 
origin  of  a  cataract  on  the  other  hand,  is 
usually  attended  with  a  simple  cloudiness 
of  vision. 

Violent  contusions  of  the  head,  apoplec- 
tic fits,  flashes  of  lightning,  frequent  ex- 
posure to  the  rays  of  the  sun,  severe  exer- 
cise, strong  passions,  drunkenness,  and  other 
causes  of  paralytic  affections,  are  enume- 
rated as  producing  this  complaint.  Some- 
times tumours  within  the  cranium,  bony 
projections,  &.c.  have  been  found  compress- 
ing the  optic  nerves  :  but  in  many  instances 
no  morbid  appearance  could  be  traced, 
whence  the  defect  has  been  concluded  to 
exist  in  these. 

The  disorder  is  generally  difficult  to  be 
removed  :  but  is  sometimes  much  bene- 
fited by  general  and  local  stimulants,  per- 
severed in  for  a  considerable  time.  If  there 
are  marks  of  congestion  in  the  head,  local 
bleeding,  active  purging  and  other  evacua- 
tions would  be  proper  in  the  first  instance. 
Blisters  and  issues  behind  the  ear  or  neck 
should  also  be  tried.  Richter  speaks  of 
much  success  from  the  use  of  medicines 
acting  steadily  on  the  bowels,  after  premi- 
sing an  emetic.  Mr.  Ware  observes,  that 
in  some  cases  the  pupil  is  contracted,  indi- 
cating probably,  internal  inflammation ;  and 
then  the  internal  use  of  mercury,  especially 
the  oxymuriate,  will  be  most  beneficial. 
Electricity  has  been  sometimes  serviceable, 
taking  the  aura  or  sparks,  or  even  gentle 
shocks ;  but  galvanism  is  certainly  prefera- 
ble. Errhines  are  often  useful,  as  tbe 
compound  powder  of  asarabacca ;  Mr.  Ware 
particularly  recommends  the  hydrargj'rus 
vitriolatus  of  the  former  London  Pharma- 
copoeia. Stimulants  have  been  sometimes 
usefully  applied  to  the  eye  itself,  as  the 
vapour  of  oil  of  turpentine,  an  infusion  of 
capsicum,  &c.  Where  the  intention  of  a 
blister  is  to  stimulate,  it  is  best  applied  to 
the  temple  on  the  affected  side. 

Amber  seed.     See  Hibiscus  abelmoschus. 

A'MBE.  (A^f»,  the  edge  of  a  rock  ; 
from  tif/.S!tiva),  to  ascend.  An  old  chirur- 
gical  machine  for  reducing  dislocations  of 
the  shoulder,  and  so  called,  because  its 
extremity  projects  like  the  prominence  of 
a  rock.  Its  invention  is  imputed  to  Hip- 
pocrates. The  ambe  is  the  most  ancient 
mechanical  contrivance  for  the  above  pur- 
pose, but  is  not  at  present  employed. 

A'mbela.  (Arab.)  The  cornered  hazle- 
nut,  the  bark  of  which  is  purgative. 

AMBER.  Succinum.  A  beautiful  bi- 
tuminous substance,  of  a  yellow  or  brown 
colour,  either  transparent  or  opaque,  which 

6 


takes  a  good  polish,  and,  after  a  slight  rub- 
bing, becomes  so  electric,  as  to  attract 
straws  and  small  bodies  ;  it  was  called  }!Kix.- 
Tgif  (eledntm)  by  the  ancients,  and  hence 
tbe  word  electricity.  ^Vhen  powdered,  it 
emits  an  agreeable  smell.  It  is  dug  out 
of  the  earth  at  various  depths,  and  often 
contains  insects  in  high  preservation  ;  a 
circumstance  which  proves  that  is  has  been 
liquid.  Amber  is  also  found  floating  on 
the  shores  of  the  Baltic,  and  is  met  Avith 
in  Italy,  Sicily,  Poland,  Sweden,  &,c. 
From  its  colour  or  opacity  it  has  been  va- 
riously distinguished  ;  thus  ivhite,  orange, 
golden,  cloudy  amber,  &c.  An  oil  is  ob- 
tained from  it,  which,  as  well  as  its  other 
preparations  is  occasionally  used  in  medi- 
cine against  spasmodic  diseases.  See  Oleum, 
Snccini,  and  Succinic  Jlcid. 

AMBERGRIS.  (Jlmbragrisea.)  A  con- 
crete, bituminous  substance,  of  a  soft  and 
tenacious  consistence,  marked  with  black, 
and  yellow  spots,  and  of  an  agreeable  and 
strong  smell  when  heated  or  rubbed.  It  is 
found  in  very  irregular  masses,  floating  on 
the  sea  near  the  Sloiucca  Islands,  Mada- 
gascar, Sumatra,  on  the  coast  of  Coroman- 
del,  Brazil,  America,  China,  and  Japan, 
Several  American  fishermen  assured  Dr. 
Schwediaur,  that  they  often  found  this  sub- 
stance, either  among  the  excrements  of 
the  Physeter  macroctphalus,  a  species  of 
whale,  or  in  its  stomach,  or  in  a  vessel 
near  the  stomach.  The  medical  qualities 
of  ambergris  are  stomachic,  cordial,  and 
antispasmodic.  It  is  very  seldom  used  in 
this  country. 

Amelo'sis.  (A/uSxaia-t; :  from  etiuCKoai,  to 
cause  abortion.)     A  miscarriage. 

Amblo'tica.  (Amblotica,  sc.  medica- 
metita,  ct^CptaT/a*;  from  ct/xCxoo),  to  cause 
abortion.)  Medicines  which  were  supposed 
to  occasion  abortion. 

Amblyopia.  (From  a.f/.CKu;,  'dull,  and 
0-1,  the  eye.)  Hippocrates  means  by  this 
word,  dimness  of  sight  to  which  old  people 
are  subject.  Pauius  Actuarius,  and  the  best 
modern  writers,  seem  to  think  that  am- 
blyopia means  the  same  thing  as  the  in- 
complete amaurosis.  See  Gv.tta  serena  and 
Amaurosis. 

Amblyo'smus.    Amblytes.    The  same. 

A'mbo.     (Indian.)     The  mango. 

A'mbon.  (From  a,fACa.ivui,  to  ascend.) 
Celsus  uses  this  term  to  signify  the  margin 
or  tip  of  the  sockets  in  which  the  heads  of 
the  large  bones  are  lodged. 

A'mbone.     The  same  as  ambe. 

A'mbra.  Amber.  Also  an  aromatic 
gum. 

A'aiBRA  cinera'cea.  (From  cineraceus, 
of  the  colour  of  ashes.)  Ambergris  and  gray 
amber. 

A'mbra  gri'sea.     Ambergris. 

A'mbram.     Amber. 

Ambre'tte.     See  Hibiscus  abelmoschus. 

Ambulati'va.     (From  ambulo,  to  walk.) 


A  ME 


AMM 


A  species  of  herpes ;  so  called  because 
it  walks  or  creeps  as  it  were  about  the 
body. 

A'meulo.  (From  afA^axxK,  to  cast  forth.) 
Flatus  Fiiriosus.  A  periodical  flatulent  dis- 
ease, caused,  according  to  Michaelis,  by  va- 
pours shooting  through  various  parts  of  the 
body. 

Ambc'stio.     (From  ainburo,  to  burn.) 

Jimbustum.     A  burn  or  scald. 

Ame'lla.     The  same  as  achmella. 

AMENORRHEA.  (From  ct,  priv.  ,m«v, 
a  month,  and  pa»,  to  flow.)  A  partial  or 
total  obstruction  of  the  menses  in  women 
from  other  causes  than  pregnancy  and  old 
age.  That  this  excrementitious  discharge 
should  be  regular  as  to  quantity  and  quality, 
and  that  it  should  observe  the  monthly  pe- 
riod, is  essential  to  health.  When  it  is 
obstructed,  nature  makes  her  efforts  to  ob- 
tain for  it  sotae  other  outlet.  When  these 
efforts  of  nature  fail,  the  consequence  may 
be,  pyrexia,  pulmonic  diseases,  spasmodic 
affections,  hysteria,  epilepsia,  mania,  apo- 
plexia,  chlorosis,  according  to  the  general 
habit  and  disposition  of  the  patient.  Dr. 
Cullen  places  this  genus  in  Ihe  class  locales, 
and  order  episdiescs.  His  species  are,  1. 
Emansio  mensium;  that  is,  when  the  menses 
do  not  appear  so  early  as  is  usually  expect- 
ed. See  Chlorosis.  2.  Suppj-essio  mensium, 
when,  after  the  merses  appearing  and  con- 
tinuing as  usual  for  some  time,  they  cease 
without  pregnancy  occurring.  3.  Amenor- 
rhea difficilis,  vel Menorrhagia  difficilis,  when 
this  flux  is  too  small  in  quantity,  and  attend- 
ed with  great  pain,  fee. 

The  causes  of  a  suppression  of  the  menses 
appear  mostly  to  operate  by  inducing  a 
constriction  of  the  extreme  vessels ;  such  as 
cold,  fear,  and  other  depressing  passions, 
an  indolent  life,  the  abuse  of  acids,  he. 
It  is  sometimes  symptomatic  of  other  dis- 
eases, in  which  considerable  debility  occurs, 
as  phthisis  pulmonalis.  When  the  discharge 
has  been  some  time  interrupted,  particu- 
larly in  persons  previously  healthy,  haemor- 
rhages will  often  liappen  from  other  out- 
lets, the  nose,  stomacli,  lungs-,  &.c.  even 
in  some  instances  a  periodical  discharge  of 
blood  from  an  ulcer  has  occurred.  The 
patient  generally  becomes  obstinately  cos- 
tive, often  dyspeptic  ;  colicky  pains,  and 
various  hysterical  symptoms  likewise  are  apt 
to  attend.  The  means  of  chief  efficacy  in 
restoring  the  uterine  function  are  those  cal- 
culated to  relax  spasm,  assisted  sometimes 
by  such  as  increase  arterial  action,  particu- 
larly in  protracted  cases.  The  former  will 
be  employed  with  most  probability  of  suc- 
cess, when  symptoms  of  a  menstrual  efi'ort 
appear.  They  arc,  especially  the  hip-bath, 
fomentations  to  the  hypogastrium,  sitting 
over  a. vessel  of  hot  water,  so  that  the  va- 
pour may  be  applied  to  the  pudenda ;  with 
antispasmodic  medicines,  as  the  compound 
gaibanum   pill,  castor,  &c.  but  especially 


opium.  If  the  patient  be  plethoric,  vens- 
section  should  be  premised.  In  cases  of 
long  standing,  the  object  will  be  to  bring 
about  a  determination  of  blood  to  the  ute- 
rus. This  may  be  accomplished  by  em- 
menagogues,  of  which  savine  and  the  lytta 
are  most  to  be  depended  upon  ;  though  the 
latter  would  be  improper,  if  hematuria 
had  occurred.  Certain  cathartics  are  also 
very  useful,  particularly  aloes,  which  ap- 
pear to  operate  especially  on  the  rectum, 
and  thus  sympathetically  influence  the  ute- 
rus. Electric  shocks  passed  through  the 
hypogastric  region,  may  likewise  contribute 
to  the  cure. 

In  cases  of  scanty  and  painful  menstrua- 
tion, the  means  pointed  out  above  as  calcu- 
lated to  take  off"  constriction  of  the  uterine 
vessels,  should  be  resorted  to  ;  especially 
the  hip-bath,  and  the  free  use  of  opium. 

AME'NTIA.  (From  a,  priv.  and  mens 
the  mind.)  Imbecility  of  intellect,  by  which 
the  relations  of  things  are  either  not  j)er- 
ceived,  or  not  recollected.  A  disease  in 
the  class  neuroses,  and  order  vesanice  of 
Cullen.  Wiien  it  originates  at  birth,  it  is 
called  amentia  congenita,  natural  stupidity ; 
when  from  the  infirmities  of  age,  amentia 
senilis,  dotage  or  childishness  ;  and  when 
from  some  accidental  cause,  amentia  acqui- 
sita. 

^Imerican  balsam.  See  Myroxylon  Perui- 
ferxmi. 

America'num  tubero'subi.  The  potato. 
An  American  tubersose  root.  See  Solanum, 

Amethy'sta  fha'rmaca.  (From  a.,  neg. 
and  f.'.i^v,  wine.)  Medicines  which  were 
said  either  to  prevent  or  remove  the  effects 
of  wine.     Galen. 

Amethy'stus.  (From  *,  neg.  and  fxiBvc-- 
Kce,  to  be  inebriated.)  The  amethyst.  A 
precious  stone,  so  called,  because  in  former 
times,  according  to  Plutarch,  it  was  thought 
to  prevent  drunkenness.  Ruland.  in  Lex. 
Chem. 

Ami'culum.  a  little  short  cloak.  It  is 
the  same  as  the  amnios,  but  anciently  meant 
a  covering  for  the  pubes  of  boys,  when  they 
exercised  in  the  gymnasium.     Rhodius. 

A'midum.     See  Jimylum. 

AiiiNiE'uM.  A  wine  produced  in  Ami- 
nasa,  formerly  a  province  of  Italy ;  called 
also  Salernum.  Also  a  strong  wine  vine- 
gar. Galen  mentions  Amina;um  Neapo- 
litanum,  and  Aminseum  Siculum. 

A'MMI.  (Aju/j.t :  from  u/ui./u.o;,  sand,  from 
its  likeness  to  little  gravel-stones.)  1.  The 
name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the  Linnsean 
system.  2.  The  pharmacopteial  name  of 
the  herb  bishop's  weed,  of  which  there  are 
two  sorts,  the  ammi  veruni  and  vulgare. 

A'mmi  ma'jus.  The  systematic  name  for 
the  ammi  vulgare  of  the  shops.  The  seeds 
of  this  plant,  Jlvmii  majus  of  Linnaeus ; 
—  foliis  inferioribus  pinnatis,  lanceolatis, 
serraiis ;  superioribus,  nmltifidis,  linearibus, 
are  less  powerful  than  those  of  the  Sisnii 


A  MM 


AMM 


•43 


animi,  but  were  exhibited  with  the  same 
%'iews. 

A'mmi  ve'rum.     See  Sison  Ammi. 

A'mmi  vulga're.     See  Ammi  majus. 

A'mmion.     Ammium.     Cinnabar. 

Arimocho'sia.  (From  a.fj.[j.oz,  sand,  and 
yja>,  to  pour.)  A  remedy  for  drying  the 
body  by  sprinkling  it  with  hot  sand.  Ori- 
basius. 

Ammo'nia  aceta'ta.  See  Liquor  acetaiis 
ammonice. 

Ammo'nia  muria'ta.     See  Sal  ammoniac. 

Ammo'nia  pr^parata.  See  Subcarbonas 
ammonite. 

AMMO'NIA.  Ammonia-gas.  The  sub- 
stance so  called,  is  an  aeriform  or  gaseous 
body. 

Pure  ammonia  appears  to  be  a  compound 
of  hydrogen  and  nitrogen,  rendered  gaseous 
by  caloric.  If  a  portion  of  it  well  dried  be 
subjected  to  repeated  electrical  explosions, 
its  bulk  becomes  gradually  almost  doubled, 
being  resolved  into  hydrogen  and  nitrogen 
gases,ofwhich  the  latter  constitutes  only  one- 
fourth  by  measure  of  the  result ;  and  there- 
fore the  proportions  by  weight  are  about : 
18  hydrogen 
82  nitrogen 

100 

If  some  liquid  ammonia  be  subjected  to 
the  galvanic  influence  in  contact  with  mer- 
cury, a  substance  resembling  an  amalgam 
is  formed  :  but  whether  this  be  a  com- 
pound of  ammonia  and  mercury,  or  con- 
sist of  the  latter  united  to  some  element 
of  ammonia,  is  uncertain.  Berzelins  who 
made  the  discovery,  considers  the  volatile  al- 
kali to  be  a  compound  of  oxygen,  and  a  me- 
tallic substance,  which  he  calls  ammonium. 

Ammonia-gas  has  a  strong  and  very  pun- 
gent odour.  It  extinguishes  a  flame,  yet  it 
increases  the  magnitude  of  the  flame  of  a 
taper  before  extinction,  producing  a  pale 
yellow  colour  round  its  edge.  Animals 
cannot  breathe  it  without  death  ensuing. 
It  is  lighter  than  atmospheric  air,  in  the 
proportion  of  three  to  five.  It  tinges  yel- 
loAV  vegetable  colours  brown,  and  blue  ones 
green.  It  is  rapidly  absorbed  by  cold  water ; 
by  ardent  spirit,  essential  oils,  ether,  char- 
coal, sponge,  bits  of  linen  cloth,  and  all 
porous  bodies. 

When  a  piece  of  ice  is  brought  in  con- 
tact with  this  gas,  it  melts  and  absorbs  the 
gas,  while  at  the  same  time  its  temperature 
is  increased.  It  has  no  effect  upon  oxy- 
gen gas  while  cold  ;  but  when  made  to  pass 
with  it  through  an  ignited  tube,  it  denotates 
and  becomes  decomposed.  The  same  is  the 
case  with  common  air.  It  is  also  decom- 
posed by  phosphorus  at  high  tempera- 
tures. 

It  does  not  explode  when  mixed  with 
hydrogen  gas.  Nitrogen  gas  has  no  effect 
upon  it.  Atmospheric  air  does  not  combine 


with  it  at  common  temperatures,  but  only 
mixes  with  and  dilutes  it.  When  made  to 
pass  through  ignited  charcoal,  it  forms  with 
it  a  substance  called  prussic  acid.  If 
brought  into  contact  with  acid  gases,  both 
gases  lose  their  gaseous  form,  and  become 
concrete.  It  has  no  sensible  action  on 
earths,  or  on  the  salino  terrene  substances. 
It  combines  readily  with  acids,  and  unites 
to  sulphur,  Avhen  both  are  in  a  state  of  va- 
pour. It  reduces  oxides  of  metals  to  their 
metallic  state,  and  is  decomposed  by  them. 
It  is  alsojdecomposed  by  oxigenated  muria- 
tic acid  gas,  Sic. — When  liquid  ammonia  is 
exposed  to  the  temperature  of  46  degrees 
below  0,  it  crystallizes,  and  Avhen  suddenly 
cooled  down  to  68  degrees  below  0,  it  as- 
sumes a  gelatinous  appearance,  and  has 
scarcely  any  odour. 

Methods  of  obtaining  Ammonia. — 1.  Mis 
together  equal  quantities  of  muriate  of  am- 
monia and  quick-lime,  separately  powdered ; 
introduce  them  into  a  gas-bottle  or  retort, 
apply  the  heat  of  a  lamp,  and  receive  the 
gas  over  mercury. 

Explanation. — Muriate  of  Ammonia  con- 
sists of  muriatic  acid  and  ammonia ;  on 
adding  lime  to  it,  a  decomposition  takes 
place,  the  muriatic  acid  quits  the  ammonia 
and  unites  to  the  lime,  forming  muriate  of 
lime,  which  remains  in  the  retort,  and  the- 
ammonia  flies  off  in  the  state  of  gas. 

Remark. — In  order  to  obtain  the  gas  in  a 
state  of  purity,  it  is  essentially  necessary 
that  a  considerable  quantity  of  the  gas  first 
disengaged, be  suffered  to  escape,  on  account 
of  the  common  air  contained  in  the  distil- 
ling vessel,  and  in  the  interstices  of  the  in- 
gredients. 

2.  Ammonia  may  likewise  be  obtained 
by  heating  the  liquid  ammonia  of  the  shops 
(liquor  ammonias,  Pliarm.  Loud.)  in  a 
retort  placed  in  communication  with  the. 
mercurial  pneumatic  trough. 

In  this  process  the  ammonia  contained  in 
this  liquid  combines  with  caloric,  assumes 
the  form  of  ammonia-gas,  and  parts  with  the 
water  to  which  it  Avas  united. 

Remark. — The  temperature  of  the  fluid 
must  not  be  carried  so  high  as  to  cause  the 
water  to  be  converted  into  vapour,  or,  if 
this  cannot  well  be  avoided,  a  small  vessel 
should  be  interposed  between  the  retort  and 
the  receiver,  Avhich,  Avhen  kept  cool,  may 
serve  to  condense  the  aqueous  vapour  Avhich 
is  formed,  and  cause  the  ammonia-gas  to 
pass  in  a  very  pure  and  dry  state. 

Ammonia  is  likewise  produced  during 
the  spontaneous  decomposition  of  animal 
and  vegetable  substances;  in  these  cases  it 
did  not  pre-exist  in  them  ready  formed,  but 
is  generated  by  the  union  of  the  hydrogen 
and  nitrogen  contained  in  them. 

In  combination  with  water,  this  alkali 
forms  a  solution  of,  or  liquid  ammonia, 
which  is  called,  in  the  London  pharmaco- 
poeia, 


4-i 


AMM 


XMM 


LlcjUOR  AMMONIiE. 

Take  of  muriate  of  ammonia,  eight  ounces. 

Lime  newly  prepared,  six  ounces. 

Water,  four  pints. 

Four  on  the  lime  apint  of  the  water ;  then 
cover  the  vessel,  and  set  them  by  for  an  hour ; 
tiien  add  the  muriate  of  ammonia,  and  the 
remaining  water  previously  made  boiling 
hot,  and  cover  the  vessel  again  ;  strain  the 
liquor  when  it  has  cooled  ;  then  distil  from 
it  twelve  fluid  ounces  of  the  solution  of  am- 
monia. The  specific  gravity  of  this  solution 
should  be  to  that, of  distilled  water,  as  96  to 
100. 

Lime  is  capable  of  decomposing  muriate 
of  ammonia  at  a  temperature  much  below 
that  of  boiling  water ;  so  that  when  the  ma- 
terials are  mixed,  a  solution  of  ammonia  and 
of  muriate  of  lime  is  obtained.  This  being 
submitted  to  distillation,  the  ammonia  passes 
over  with  a  certain  portion  of  the  water,  lea- 
ving behind  the  muriate  of  lime  dissolved  in 
the  rest.  The  proportion  of  water  directed 
seems,  however,  unnecessarily  great,  which 
obliges  the  operator  to  employ  larger  vessels 
than  Avould  otherwise  suffice.  But  the  pro- 
cess now  directed  is  certainly  much  easier, 
more  economical,  and  more  uniform  in  its 
results,  than  that  of  the  Pharmacopoeia  of 
1809. 

This  preparation  is  colourless  and  transpa- 
rent with  a  strong  peculiar  smell ;  it  parts 
with  the  ammonia  in  the  form  of  gas,  if 
heated  to  130  degrees,  and  requires  to  be 
kept,  v.ith  a  cautious  exclusion  of  atmosphe- 
rical air,  with  the  carbonic  acid  of  which 
it  readily  unites  :  on  this  latter  account,  the 
propriety  of  keeping  it  in  small  bottles  in- 
stead of  a  large  one,  has  been  suggested. 

This  is  the  aqua  aviinonicB  puree  of  the 
shops,  and  the  alkali  volatile  causticum . 

Water  of  ammonia  is  very  rarely  given 
internally,  although  it  may  be  used  in  doses 
of  ten  or  twenty  drops,  largely  diluted,  as  a 
powerful  stimulant,  in  asphyxia  and  similar 
diseases.  Externally,  it  is  applied  to  the 
skin  as  a  rubefacient,  and  in  the  form  of  gas 
to  the  nostrils,  and  to  the  eyes  as  a  stimu- 
lant :  in  cases  of  torpor,  paralysis,  rheuma- 
tism, syncope,  hysteria,  and  chronic  oph- 
thalmia. 

The  other  preparations  of  ammonia  in 
use  are, 

1.  The  sub-carbonate  of  ammonia.  See 
Jlmmoni(s  suhcarbonas,  and  ammonicB  subcar- 
bonaiis  liquor. 

2.  The  acetate  of  ammonia.  See  ammo- 
nice  acelatis  liquor. 

3.  The  muriate  of  ammonia.  See  Sal- 
ammomac. 

4.  Ferrum  ammoniatum. 

5.  Several  tinctures  and  spirits,  holding 
ammonia  in  solution. 

AMMOlS'rACUM.  {AfAfAon^Kov.  so  call- 
ed from  Ammonia,  whence  it  %vas  brought.) 
Gum-ammoniac.  A  concrete  gummy  resi- 
nous juice,  composed  of  little  Jumps^   or 


tears,  of  a  strong  and  somewhat  ungrateful 
smell,  and  nauseous  taste,  followed  by  a' 
bitterness.  There  has,  hitherto,  been  no  in- 
formation had  concerning  the  plant  which 
affords  this  drug :  but  Wildenow  considers 
it  to  be  the  Heracleum  giimmiferum,  having 
raised  that  plant  from  the  seeds,  which  are 
sometimes  found  in  the  drug.  It  is  im- 
ported here  from  Turkey,  and  from  the 
East-Indies.  Gum-ammoniacum  is  princi- 
pally employed  as  an  expectorant,  and  is 
frequently  prescribed  in  asthma  and  chronic 
catarrh.  Its  dose  is  from  10  to  30  grains. 
It  is  given  in  the  form  of  pill  or  diffused  in 
water,  and  is  frequently  combined  with 
squill,  or  tartarized  antimony.  In  large 
doses,  it  proves  purgative.  Externally,  it 
is  applied  as  a  discutient,  under  the  form  of 
plaster,  to  white  swellings  of  the  knee,  and 
to  indolent  tumours.  The  officinal  prepa- 
rations are  Ammoniacum  purificatum  :  Em- 
plastrumammoniaci:  Empl. ammoniac!  cum 
hydragyro  ;  Mistura  ammoniaci. 

AMMONi'.ffi;  ACETATis  LIQUOR.  Solution  of 
acetate  of  ammonia  ;  formerly  called  Aqua 
ammonice  acetce.  "  Take  of  sub-carbonate 
of  ammonia,  two  ounces  ;  acetic  acid,  four 
pints.  Add  the  acid  to  the  salt,  until  bub- 
bles of  gas  shall  no  longer  arise,  and  mix." 
The  effervescence  is  occasioned  by  the  es- 
cape of  carbonic  acid  gas,  which  the  acetic 
acid  expels,  and  neutralizes  the  ammonia. 

If  the  acid  rather  predominate,  the  solu- 
tion is  more  grateful  to  the  taste  ;  and  pro- 
vided that  acid  be  correctly  prepared,  the 
proportions  here  given  will  be  found  suffi- 
cient ;  where  the  acid  cannot  be  depended 
on,  it  will  be  right  to  be  regulated  rather 
by  the  cessation  of  effervescence  than  by 
quantity. 

Tills  preparation  was  formerly  known  in 
the  shops  under  the  name  of  spirit  of  Min- 
dererus.  When  assisted  by  a  warm  regimen, 
it  proves  an  excellent  and  powerful  sudo- 
rific ;  and,  as  it  operates  without  quickening 
the  circulation,  orincreasingthe  heat  of  the 
body,  it  is  admissible  in  febrile  and  inflam- 
matory diseases,  in  which  the  use  of  stimu- 
lating sudorifics  are  attended  with  danger. 
Its  action  may  likewise  be  determined  to  the 
kidneys,  by  walking  about  in  the  cool  air. 
The  common  dose  is  half  an  ounce,  either 
by  itself,  or  along  with  other  medicines, 
adapted  to  the  same  intention. 

Ammonia  carbonas.  See  Ammonite  suh- 
carbonas. 

AmmdnicE.  Liquor.     See  Ammonia. 

Ammonia  murias.     See  Sal-ammoniac. 

AMMo'Ni.ffi  stjbcarbo'nas.  AmmonicE  car- 
bonas. Subcarbonate  of  ammonia.  This 
preparation  was  formerly  called  ammonia 
prcsparata,  and  sal  volafilis  salis  ammoniaci, 
and  sal  volatilis.  It  is  made  thus  : — take  of 
muriate  of  ammonia,  a  po;ind  ;  of  prepared 
chalk,  dried,  a  pound  and  a  half.  Reduce 
them  separately  to  powder ;  then  mix  them 
together,  and  sublime  in  a  heat  gradually 


AMN 


AMP 


45 


raised,  till  tke  retort  becomes  red.  In  this 
preparation  a  double  decomposition  takes 
place,  the  carbonic  acid  of  the  chalk  uniting 
with  the  ammonia,  and  forming  subcarbo- 
nate  of  ammonia,  which  is  volatilized,  while 
muriate  of  lime  remains  in  the  vessel. 

This  salt  possesses  nervine  and  stimula- 
ting powers,  and  is  highly  beneficial  in  the 
dose  of  from  two  to  eight  grains,  in  nervous 
affections,  debilities,  flatulency,  and  acidity 
from  dyspepsia. 

Ammoni'^  subcarbona'tis  liquor.  Li- 
quor ammonia  carbonntis.  Solution  of  sub- 
carbonate  of  ammonia.  The  aqua  ammoniac 
of  the  Phami.  Lond.  1787.  "  Take  of  sub- 
carbonate  of  ammonia,  four  ounces  ;  distil- 
led water,  a  pint.  Dissolve  the  subcarbo- 
nate  of  ammonia  in  the  water,  and  filter  the 
solution  through  paper."  This  preparation 
possesses  the  properties  of  ammonia  in  its 
action  on  the  human  body.  See  AmmonicE 
subcarbonas. 

Ammo'niok.  (From  a.y.ijt.oz,  sand.)  Agtius 
uses  this  term  to  denote  a  collyrium  of  great 
virtue  in  many  diseases  of  the  eye,  which 
was  said  to  remove  sand  or  gravel  from  the 
eyes. 

AMMO'NIUM.  Berzelius  has  given  this 
name  to  a  supposed  metal  which  Avith  oxy- 
gen he  conceives  to  form  the  alkali  called 
ammonia.     See  Ammonia. 

Amne'sia.  (From  *,  priv.  and  /uvuo-f;, 
memory.)  Amnestia.  Forgetfulness ;  mostly 
a  symptomatic  affection. 

Amne'stia.     See  Amnesia. 

A'MNIOS.  Amnion.  (From  et/mvo;,  a 
lamb,  or  lamb's  skin.)  The  soft  internal 
membrane  which  surrounds  the  foetus.  It 
is  very  thin  and  pellucid  in  the  early  stage  of 
pregnancy,  but  acquires  considerable  thick- 
ness and  strength  in  the  latter  months.  The 
amnios  contains  a  thin  watery  fluid,  in  which 
the  fcetus  is  suspended.  In  the  abortion  of  the 
early  months,  we  find  the  quantity  of  this 
fluid  very  great,  in  proportion  to  the  whole 
ovum,  and  the  amnios  forms  a  delicate  and 
almost  gelatinous  substance,  and  is  a  pro- 
vision for  the  regular  presentation  of  the 
bead  of  the  child  ;  for  now,  the  fcetus  being 
suspended  in  the  fluid,  and  hanging  by  the 
umbilicus,  and  the  head  and  upper  part  of 
the  body  greatly  preponderating,  it  takes 
that  position  with  the  head  presenting  to 
the  orifice  of  the  womb,  which  is  necessary 
to  natural  and  safe  labour,  the  foetus  being 
prevented  from  shifting,  in  the  latter  months 
by  the  closer  embracing  of  the  child  with 
the  uterus. 

AMNIOTIC  A'CID.  Vauquelin  ,and 
Buniva  have  discovered  a  peculiar  acid  in 
the  liquor  of  the  amnios  of  the  cow,  to 
which  tiiey  have  given  the  name  of  amnio- 
tic acid. 

It  exists  in  the  form  of  a  white  pulveru- 
lent powder.  It  is  slightly  acid  to  the  taste, 
but  sensibly  reddens  vegetable  blues.  It  is 
difficultly  soluble  in  cold,  but  readily  soluble 


in  boiling  water,  and  in  alkohol.  When  ex- 
posed to  a  strong  heat,  it  exhales  an  odour 
of  ammonia  and  of  prussic  acid.  Assisted 
by  heat,  it  decomposes  carbonate  of  potash, 
soda,  and  ammonia.  It  produces  no  change 
in  the  solutions  of  silver,  lead,  or  mercury, 
in  nitric  acid. 

Amniotic  acid  may  be  obtained  by  eva- 
porating the  liquorof  the  amnios  of  the  cow 
to  a  fourth  part,  and  suifering  it  to  cool ; 
crystals  of  amniotic  acid  will  be  obtained  in 
considerable  quantity. 

Whether  this  acid  exists  in  the  liquorof  the 
amnios  of  other  animals,  is  not  yet  known. 

AMO'MUM.  (From  an  Arabian  word, 
signifying  a  pigeon,  whose  foot  it  was 
thought  to  resemble.)  The  name  of  a  ge- 
nus of  plants  in  the  LinnEean  system.  Class, 
Monandria.     Order,  Monogynia. 

Amo'bium  verum.  True  stone  parsley. 
The  fruit  is  about  the  size  of  a  grape,  of  a 
strong  and  graj^ful  aromatic  taste,  and 
penetrating  smell.  The  seeds  have  been 
given  as  a  carminative. 

Amo'mum  cardamo'mum.  The  former  sys- 
tematic name  for  the  cardamomum  minus. 
See  Elettaria  cardamomum. 

Amo'mum  gra'num  paradisi.  The  sys- 
tematic name  of  the  plant  which  affords  the 
grains  of  paradise.  Cardamomum  majus. 
Melegvetta  maniguetta.  Cardamomum  pi- 
peratium.  They  are  angular  reddish  brown 
seeds,  smaller  than  pepper,  and  resembling 
very  much  the  seeds  of  the  cardamomum 
minus.  They  are  extremely  hot,  and  simi- 
lar in  virtue  to  pepper. 

Amo'mum  zingiber.  The  former  system- 
atic name  of  the  plant  which  affords  ginger. 
See  Zingiber  Officinale. 

Amo'rge.     See  Amurca. 

Ampelosa'gria.  (From  et/ufTiKo;,  a  vine, 
and  ety^io^,  wild.)     See  Bryonia. 

Amphemeri'nos.  (From  ctjU(pi,  ahont,  and 
H^sg*,  a  day.)  Amphemerina.  A  quotidian 
fever.     A  species  of  ague. 

AMPHIARTHRO'SIS.  (Af^<pia.e,6^cem : 
from  s(|W<}><,  both,  and  agS^anrig,  an  articula- 
tion; so  called  from  its  partaking  both  of 
diarthrosis  and  synarthrosis.)  A  mixed 
species  of  connexion  of  bones,  which  admits 
of  an  obscure  motion,  as  is  observed  in  the 
metacarpal  and  metatarsal  bones,  and  the 
vertebrae. 

Amphibious.  (From  af/.(pt,  ambo,  and 
/3<oj,  vita.  Animals  are  thus  called,  that 
live  both  on  land  and  in  the  water.  The  am- 
phibious animals,  according  to  Linneeus,  are 
a  class  whose  heart  is  furnished  with  one 
ventricle  and  one  auricle,  in  which  respira- 
tion is  in  a  considerable  degree  voluntaiy. 

Amphiblestroi'des.  (From  ufAipiCMg-^ov, 
a  net,  and  ii<$oc,  a  resemblance.  The  re- 
tina, or  net-like  coat  of  the  eye. 

Amphibra'schia.  (From  ct/u<pi,  about, 
and  /B^ctv^ia,  the  jaws.)  The  fauces  or  parts 
about  the  tonsils,  according  to  Hippocrates 
and  FoC-sius. 


46 


AMU 


AMY 


Amphicau'stis.  (From  «t|M^;,  about,  and 
r.Aua;,  ripe,  corn,  pudendum  muliebre.) 
A  sort  of  Avild  barley.  Eustachius  says  it 
was  also  to  express  the  private  parts  of  a 
woman. 

Amphideon.  (From  *//*/,  on  both  sides, 
and  Ji/*  to  divide.)  Amphidmum.  .imphi- 
dium.  The  os  tines,  or  mouth  of  the  womb, 
which  opens  both  ways,  was  so  called  by 
the  ancients. 

Amphidiarthro'sis.  The  same  as  am- 
phiarthrosis. 

Amphimeri'na.  (From  cty.<^i,  about,  and 
XMsg*  a  day.)  An  intermitting  fever  of  the 
quotidian  kind. 

Amphime'trion.  (From  «t^<?/,  about,  and 
j«;)7ga,  the  womb.)  Jlmphimetrium.  The 
parts  about  the  womb.     Hippocrates. 

A'mphiplex.  (From  rt/M<|>v,  about,  and 
tsrKuCloo,  to  connect.)  According  to  Rufus 
Ephesius,  the  part  situated  between  the 
scrotum  and  anus,  and  which  is  connected 
with  the  thighs. 

Amphipneu'ma.  (From  et^<fi/,  about,  and 
^nvfAA,  breath  )  A  difficulty  of  breathing. 
Dyspnoea.     Hippocrates. 

Amphi'polos.  (From  *u<j);,  about,  and 
fnroxia,  to  attend.)  Amphipolus.  One  who 
attends  the  bed  of  a  sick  person,  and  ad- 
ministers to  him.     Hippocrates. 

Amphismi'la.  (From  *^?;,  on  both 
sides,  and  o-y.t}ji,  an  incision-knife.)  A  dis- 
secting knife,  with  an  edge  on  both  sides. 
Galen. 

AMPU'LLA.  {tt/j.C'.K?.ci,  from  avA^nt^Ka:,  to 
swell  out.)  A  bottle. 

1.  All  bellied  vessels  are  so  called  in 
chemistry,  as  bolt-heads,  receivers,  cucur- 
bits, &c. 

2.  In  anatomy  this  term  is  applied  by 
Scarpa  to  the  dilated  portions  of  the  mem- 
branaceous semicircular  canals,  just  within 
the  vestibulum  of  the  ear. 

Ampulle'scens.  (From  ampulla,  a  bot- 
tle.) The  most  tumid  part  of  Fecquet's 
duct  is  called  ah'eus  ampuUescens. 

Amputa'tio.  (From  amputo,  to  cut  off.) 
Ectome.  A  surgical  operation,  which  con- 
sists in  the  removal  of  a  limb  or  viscus ; 
thus  we  say  a  leg,  a  finger,  the  penis,  &c. 
when  cut  off,  are  amputated  ;  but  when 
speaking  of  a  tumour,  or  excrescence,  it  is 
said  to  be  dissected  out  or  removed. 

Amule'tum.  (From  cL/ufAU.,  a  bond  ;  be- 
cause it  was  tied  round  the  person's  neck; 
oi'-rather  from  st^uva;,  to  defend.)  An  amu- 
let, or  charm  ;  by  wearing  which  the  person 
was  supposed  to  be  defended  from  the  ad- 
mission of  all  evil ;  in  particular,  an  antidote 
against  the  plague. 

Amu'rca.  From  ctjuie^yai,  to  press  out.) 
Amorge.  A  small  herb,  whose  expressed 
juice  is  used  in  dying.  Also  the  sediment 
of  the  olive,  after  the  oil  has  been  pressed 
from  it ;  recommended  by  Hippocrates  and 
Galen  as  an  application  to  ulcers. 

Amu'tica.      (From  mfj-u^oa.  to   scratch.) 


Medicines  that,  by  vellicating  or  scratching^ 
as  it  were,  the  bronchia,  stimulate  it  to  the 
discharge  of  whatever  is  to  be  thrown  off 
the  lungs. 

A'myche.  (From  a.u.va-vee,  to  scratch.) 
A  superficial  laceration  or  exulceration  of 
the  skin  :  a  flight  wound.  Hip/pocrates. — 
Scarification.     Galen. 

Amy'ctica.  (From  ttjuvtra-ai,  to  vellicate.) 
Medicines  which  stimulate  anjd  vellicate  the 
skin,  according  to  Cslius  Aurelianus. 

AMY'GDALA.  (A/uuyJitM,  from  ctuo<ra-ce, 
to  lancinate :  so  called,  because  after  the 
green  husk  is  removed  from  the  fruit, there 
appear  upon  the  shell  certain  fissures,  as  it 
were  lacerations.)  The  almond.  See  Jmyg- 
dalus. 

Amy'cdala  dulcis.     See  Jlmygdalus. 

Amy'guaxa  ama'ra.     See  Amygdalus. 

Amy'gdal^.  The  tonsils,  so  called  from 
a  supposed  resemblance  to  almonds. 

AMY'GDALUS.  The  name  of  a  genus 
of  plants  in  the  Linnsean  system.  Class, 
Icosandria.  Order,  Monogynia.  The  almond- 
tree. 

Amy'gdalus  commu'nis.  The  pharma- 
copceial  name  of  the  common  almond. 
Amygdalus  communis  of  Linnaeus  : — -foliis 
strratis  infimis  glaiidulosis,  floribus  sessilibus 
geminis. 

The  almond  is  a  native  of  Barbary.  The 
same  tree  produces  either  bitter  or  sweet. 
Sweet  almonds  are  more  in  use  as  food  than 
medicine;  but  they  are  said  to  be  difficult 
of  digestion,  unless  extremely  well  commi- 
nuted. Their  medicinal  qualities  depend 
upon  the  oil  which  they  contain  in  the  fari- 
naceous matter,  and  which  they  aflbrd  on 
expression,  nearly  in  the  proportion  of  half 
their  weight.  It  is  very  similar  to  olive  oil ; 
perhaps  rather  purer,  and  is  used  for  the 
same  purposes.  The  oil  thus  obtained  is  more 
agreeable  to  the  palate  than  most  of  the 
other  expressed  oils,  and  is  therefore  pre- 
ferred for  internal  use,  being  generally  em- 
ployed with  a  view  to  obtund  acrid  juices, 
and  to  soften  and  relax  the  solids,  in  tickling 
coughs,  hoarseness,  costiveness,  nephritic 
pains,  &LC.  externally  it  is  applied  against 
tension  and  rigidity  of  particular  parts. 
The  milky  solutions  of  almonds  in  wateiy 
liquors,  usually  called  emulsions,  possess, 
in  a  certain  degree,  the  emollient  qualities 
of  the  oil,  and  have  this  advantage  over 
pure  oil,  that  they  may  be  given  in  acute 
or  inflammatory  disorders,  without  danger 
of  the  ill  effects  which  the  oil  might  some- 
times produce  by  turning  rancid.  The 
officinal  preparations  of  almonds,  are  the 
expressed  oil,  the  confection,  and  the  emul- 
sion ;  to  the  latter,  the  addition  of  gum-ara- 
bic is  sometimes  directed,  which  renders  it 
a  still  more  useful  demulcent  in  catarrhal 
affections,  stranguaries.  Sec. 

Bitter  almonds  yield  a  large  quantity  of 
oil,  perfectly  similar  to  that  obtained  from 
sweet  almonds,  but  the  matter  remaining 


AMY 


AMI' 


47 


alter  the  expression  of  the  oil,  is  more 
powerfully  bitter  than  the  almond  in  its  en- 
tire state.  Great  part  of  the  bitter  matter 
dissolves  by  the  assistance  of  heat,  both  in 
water  and  rectified  spirit ;  and  a  part  arises 
also  with  both  menstrua  in  distillation.  Bit- 
ter almonds  have  been  long  known  to  be 
poisonous  to  various  brute  animals ;  and 
some  authors  have  alleged  that  they  are 
also  deleterious  to  the  human  species ;  but 
the  facts  recorded  upon  this  point  appear  to 
want  farther  proof.  However,  as  the 
noxious  quality  seems  to  reside  in  that  mat- 
ter which  gives  it  the  bitterness  and  flavour, 
it  is  very  probable,  that  when  this  is  sepa- 
rated by  distillation,  and  taken  in  a  suffi- 
ciently concentrated  state,  it  may  prove  a 
poison  to  man,  as  is  the  case  with  the  com- 
mon laurel,  to  which  it  appears  extremely 
analogous.  Bergius  tells  us,  that  bitter  al- 
monds, in  the  form  of  emulsion,  cured  ob- 
stinate intermittents,  after  the  bark  had 
failed.  A  simple  water  is  distilled  from 
bitter  almonds,  after  the  oil  is  pressed  out, 
which  possesses  the  same  qualities,  and  in 
the  same  degree,  as  that  drawn  from  cherry- 
stones. These  afforded,  formerly,  the  now 
exploded  aqua  cerasorum  nigrorum,  or 
black  cherry-water. 

Amy'gdalus  pe'rsica.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  common  peach-tree.  The  fruit 
is  known  to  be  grateful  and  wholesome,  sel- 
dom disagreeing  with  the  stomach,  unless 
this  organ  is  not  in  a  healthy  state,  or  the 
fruit  has  been  eaten  to  excess,  when  effects 
.similar  to  those  of  the  other  dulco-acid  sum- 
mer fruits  may  be  produced.  The  flowers,  in- 
cluding the  calyx,  as  well  as  the  corolla,  are 
the  parts  of  the  persica  used  for  medicinal 
purposes.  These  have  an  agreeable  but  weak 
smell,  and  a  bitterish  taste.  Boulduc  ob- 
serves, "  that  when  distilled,  without  addi- 
tion, by  the  heat  of  a  water  bath,  they  yield 
one-sixth  their  weight,  or  more,  of  a  whitish 
liquid,  which  communicates  to  a  consider- 
able quantity  of  other  liquids  a  flavour 
like  that  of  the  kernels  of  fruits.  These 
flowers  have  a  cathartic  effect,  and,  espe- 
cially to  children,  have  been  successfully 
given  in  the  character  of  a  vermifuge ; 
for  this  purpose,  an  infusion  of  a  dram  of 
the  flowers  dried,  or  half  an  ounce  in  their 
recent  state,  is  the  requisite  dose.  The 
leaves  of  the  persica  are  also  found  to  pos- 
sess an  anthelmintic  power,  and  from  a 
great  number  of  experiments  appear  to 
have  been  given  with  invariable  success 
both  to  children  and  adults.  However, 
as  the  leaves  and  flowers  of  the  persica 
manifest,  in  some  degree,  the  quality  of 
those  of  the  laurocerasus,  they  ought  to 
be  used  witii  caution. 

A'jiyLA.  (From  amylum,  starch.)  Any 
sort  of  chemical  fgecula,  or  highly  pulver- 
ized sesiduum. 

Amy'leon.     Jlmijlion.     Starch. 

A'MYLUM.     {hy.-j/.cv :  from  a,  priv.  and 


(jMKii,  a  mill ;  because  it  was  formerly  made 
from  wheat,  without  the  assistance  of  a 
mill.  Starch.  The  f«cula  of  wheat,  or 
starch  of  wheat.  The  white  substance 
which  subsides  from  the  water  that  is  mixed 
with  wheaten  flour.  The  starch-makers 
suffer  it  to  remain  in  the  water  for  a  time 
after  it  has  become  acid,  which  makes  it 
very  white  and  soft  to  the  touch,  and  scarce- 
ly sensible  to  the  taste.  As  starch  forms 
the  greatest  part  of  flour,  it  cannot  bs 
doubted  but  that  it  is  the  principal  alimen- 
tary substance  contained  in  our  bread.  In 
a  medical  point  of  view,  it  is  to  be  consi- 
dered as  a  demulcent  ;  and,  accordingly, 
it  forms  the  principal  ingredient  of  an  otfi- 
cinal  Ijzenge  in  cntarrhs,  and  a  mucilage 
prepared  from  it,  often  produces  excellent 
effects,  both  taken  by  the  mouth  and  in  the 
form  of  clyster,  in  dysenteries  anddiarrhcea, 
from  irritation  of  the  intestines.  Milk  and 
starch,  with  the  addition  of  suet  finely  shred, 
and  incorporated  by  boiling,  was  the  soup 
employed  by  Sir  John  Pringle,  in  dysente- 
ries, where  the  mucous  membrane  of  the 
intestines  had  been  abraded.  Externally, 
surgeons  appl/'it  as  an  absorbent  in  erysi- 
pelas. 

AMY'PJS.  (From  «,  intensive,  and  uvgov, 
ointment,  or  balm  ;  so  called  from  its  use, 
or  smell.)  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in 
the  Linnaean  system,  of  which  two  species 
are  used  in  medicine. 

Amy'ris  Elemifera.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  plant  from  which  it  is  sup- 
posed Ave  obtain  the  resin  called  gmn-elemi. 
The  plant  is  described  as  Jjmyris  elemifera  of 
Linnseus:  foliis  ternis  quinato-pinnaiisqut: 
subtus  tomentosis.  Elemi  is  broughthere  from 
the  Spanish  West  Indies  :  it  is  most  esteem- 
ed Vvhen  softish,  somewhat  transparent,  of 
a  pale  whitish  colour,  inclining  a  little  to 
green,  and  of  a  strong,  though  not  unplea- 
sant smell.  It  is  only  used  in  ointments  and 
plasters,  and  is  a  powerful  digestive. 

Amy'ris  opoba'lsamom.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  plant  from  which  the  balsam  of 
Mecca  is  obtained.  Balsamitm  genuinum 
antiquoruni.  Balsamel(Eon.  JEgyptiacvjmbal- 
samum.  Balsamum  Jtsiuticum.  Balsamum 
Judaicum.  Balsamum  Syriacmn.  Balsamum 
e  Mecca.  Balsamum  Alpini.  Oleum  balsami. 
Opobalsamum  Xylobalsamum.  Balsam,  or 
balm  of  Gilead.  A  resinous  juice,  obtained 
by  making  incisions  into  the  bark  of  the 
Amyris  Gileadensis  of  Linnasus — -foliis  ter- 
nalis  integerrimis,  pedunculis  unifloris  late- 
ralibus.  Class,  Octandria.  Order,  Monogynia. 
The  tree  grows  spontaneously,  particularly- 
near  to  Mecca,  on  the  Asiatic  side  of  the 
Red  Sea.  The  juice  of  the  fruit  is  termed 
carpobalsumum  in  the  pharmacopoeias,  and 
that  of  the  wood  andbranches.Tj//o6a/samwm. 
The  best  sort  is  a  spontaneous  exudation 
from  the  tree,  and  is  held  in  so  high  estima- 
tion by  the  Turks,  that  it  is  rarely,  if  ever, 
to  be  met  with  genuine  among  us.    The  me- 


4S 


ANA 


ANA 


dicinal  virtues  of  the  genuine  balsam  of 
Gilead,  have  been  highly  rated,  undoubtedly 
w^ith  much  exaggeration.  The  common  bal- 
sam of  Mecca  is  scarcely  used;  but  its  qua- 
lities seem  to  be  very  similar  to  those  of  the 
balsam  of  Tolu,  with  perhaps  more  acri- 
mony.    The  dose  is  from  15  to  50  drops. 

A'myum.  (From  *,  priv.  and /u.uc,  muscle.) 
A  limb  so  emaciated  that  the  muscles 
scarcely  appear. 

ANA.  a,  oraa.  In  medical  prescriptions 
it  means  "  of  each."     See  ^. 

Ana'basis.  (From  eivcLSa.iva),  to  ascend,) 
An  ascension,  augmentation,  or  increase  of 
a  disease,  or  paroxysm.  It  is  usually  meant 
of  fevers.  Galen.  It  also  signifies  equise- 
tum. 

Anaea'tica.  (From  ci,vct^ctivce,  to  ascend.) 
An  epitliet  formerly  applied  to  the  syno- 
chus,  or  continual  fever,  when  it  increases 
in  malignity. 

Anabe  'xis.  (From  euia.Q»^a>,  to  cough 
up.)  An  expectoration  of  matter  by 
coughing. 

Anable'psis.  (From  ctvu.  and  ^Kirrai,  to 
see  again.)  The  recovery  of  sight  after  it 
has  been  lost. 

Anabltsis.  (From  ctv.*  and  j^Kv^u,  to  gush 
out  again.)     Ebullition  or  effervescence. 

Ana'bole.  (From  eLva.Cu.KKa>,  to  cast  up.) 
The  discharge  of  any  thing  by  vomit ;  also 
dilatation,  or  extension.     Galen. 

Anabroche'sis.  (From  a.va  and  ^ep-^fWi, 
to  resorb.)     The  reabsorption  of  matter. 

Anabrochi'smos.  (From  avct£'go;t««',  to 
reabsorb.)  Anabrochismus.  The  taking  up 
and  removing  the  hair  on  the  eyelids,  when 
they  become  troublesome.  Galen,  JEgintta, 
and  others. 

Anabro'sis.  (From  ctvetligoaiue,  to  de- 
vour.) A  corrosion  of  the  solid  parts,  by 
sharp  and  biting  humours.     Galen. 

Anaca'rdium  occidenta'le.  (From  ttvtt, 
without,  and  im^S'ia.,  a  heart ;  without  heart ; 
because  the  pulp  of  the  fruit,  instead  of 
having  the  seed  enclosed,  as  is  usually  the 
case,  has  the  nut  growing  out  of  the  end  of 
it.)  The  cashew-nut,  the  oil  of  this  nut 
is  an  active  caustic,  and  employed  as  such 
in  its  native  country ;  but  neither  it,  nor 
any  part  of  the  fruit,  is  used  medicinally  in 
this  country. 

Anaca'rdium  orienta'le,  Anacardium 
or  Malacca  bean.     See  Avicennia. 

Ana.catha'rsis.  (From  ttva.,  and  u^Qm- 
gofA.M,  to  purge  up.)  An  expectoration  of 
pus.  It  properly  denotes  a  purgation  by 
spitting,  in  which  sense  it  stands  contra- 
distinguished from  catharsis,  or  evacuation 
downwards.  In  this  sense  the  word  is  used 
by  Hippocrates  and  Galen.  Blanchard  de- 
notes, by  this  word,  medicines  which 
operate  upwards,  as  vomiting,  &.c. 

Anacatha'rtica.  (From  stvax*92</gO|U«/, 
to  purge  upwards.  Thoracia.  Medicines 
which  promote  expectoration,  or  vomits 
which  act  upwards. 


Ana'chron.     Mineral  alkali. 

Ana'clasis.      (From     clvumkho),   to  bend 

back.)     A  reflection  or  recurvature  of  any 

of  the  members,  according  to  Hippocrates. 

Ana'clisis.     (From  !tva.ii.Kevce,  to  recline.) 

A  couch,  or  sick-bed.     Hippocrates. 

Anaccelia'smus.  (From  ava.,  and  icoiKtx, 
the  bowels.)  A  gentle  purge,  which  was 
sometimes  used  to  relieve  the  lungs. 

Anaco'che.  From  avaKU'^ite,  to  retard.) 
Delay  in  the  administration  of  medicines  ; 
also  slowness  in  the  progress  of  a  disease. 
Hippocrates. 

Anacolle'sia.  (From  avo,  and  KoKKam, 
to  glue  together.)  A  coUyrium  made  of 
agglutinant  substances,  and  stuck  on  the 
forehead.     Galen. 

Anaconcholi'smos.  (From  avaitoy^  Kt^cs, 
to  sound  as  a  shell.)  A  gargarism  so  called, 
because  the  noise  made  in  the  throat  is  like 
the  sound  of  a  shell.     Galen. 

Anacte'sis.  (From  avax/raofjuu  to  re- 
cover.) Restoration  of  strength ;  recovery 
from  sickness.     Hippocrates. 

Anacuphj'sma.  From  avaxa^i^m,  to  lift 
up.)  A  kind  of  exercise  meutioned  by 
Hippocrates,  which  consists  in  lifting  the 
body  up  and  down,  like  our  weigh  jolt. 

Anacyce'sis.  (From  avatcuaaai,  to  mix.) 
The  commixture  of  substances,  or  medi- 
cines, by  pouring  one  upon  another. 

Anacy'cleon.  (From  ayaKUKKcioo,  to  wan- 
der about.)  Anacycleus.  A  mountebank, 
or  wandering  quack. 

Anactri'osis.  (From  ava,  and  Kugoc,  au- 
thority .J  By  this  word,  Hippocrates  means 
that  gravity  and  authority  which  physicians 
should  preserve  among  sick  people  and  their 
attendants. 

Anadiplo'sis  (From  ayaStTrKou,  to  re- 
duplicate.) A  reduplication,  or  frequent  re- 
turn of  a  paroxysm,  or  disease.     Galen. 

Ana'dosis.  (From  avoo,  upwards,  and 
Mcofxi,  to  give.)  A  vomit,  or  the  distribu- 
tion of  aliment  all  over  the  body ;  or  diges- 
tion. 

Ana'drome  (From  ava,  upwards,  and 
<rgs//a),  to  run.)  A  pain  which  runs  from 
the  lower  extremities  to  the  upper  parts  of 
the  body.     Hippocrates. 

ANiE'DES.  (From  a,  priv.  and  a*fa?, 
shame.)  Shameless.  Hippocrates  uses  this 
word  metaphorically  for  without  restraint, 
copious ;  and  applies  it  to  water  rushing 
into  the  aspera  arteria. 

ANiESTHE'SIA.  (Ava/o-9«!rw :  from  a, 
priv.  and  aia-Qavo/uiai,  to  feel.)  Loss  of  the 
sense  of  touch.  A  genus  of  disease  in 
the  class  locales,  and  order  dyscBsthesicB  of 
Cullen. 

ANAGA'LLIS.  (From  avayiKdco,  to 
laugh  ;  because,  by  curing  the  spleen,  it 
disposes  persons  to  be  cheerful.)  1.  The 
name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the  Linnaean 
system  one  species  of  which  was  formerly 
supposed  to  possess  medicinal  properties. 
2.    The   pharmacopceial    name   of    the 


ANA 


ANA 


49 


AtMgallis  arvensis;  foliis  indivisis,  caule  jiro- 
cumbenie,  of  LinnaoHs,  a  small  and  delicately 
formed  plant,  which  does  not  appear  to  pos- 
sess any  particular  properties. 

Anaoa'lus  arve'nsis.  The  systematic 
name  for  the  anagallis  of  the  shops.  See 
.inagallis. 

Anagargali'ctum.  (From  etva.,  and 
yigysi^wv,  the  throat.)  A  gargarism,  or 
wash  for  the  throat.  _ 

Anagargaei'stum.     The  same. 

Anagly'phe.  (From  ttyttyKw^o),  to  en- 
grave.) A  part  of  the  fourth  ventricle  of 
the  brain  was  formerly  thus  called,  from  its 
resemblance  to  a  pen,  or  style. 

Anagno'sis.  (From  a.vetytyai(j-x.rB,  to  know.) 
The  persuasion,  or  certainty,  by  which 
medical  men  judge  of  a  disease  from  its 
symptoms.     Hippocrates. 

Ana'graphe.  (From  styst^^gxpa),  to  write.) 
A  prescription  or  receipt. 

Anale'psia.  (From  avc/.,,  and  Ka.p.Q.'xya>,  to 
take  again.  A  species  of  epilepsy,  Avhich 
proceeds  from  a  disorder  of  the  stomach, 
and  with  which  the  patient  is  apt  to  be 
seized  very  often  and  suddenly. 

Anale'ntia.  a  fictitious  term  used  by 
Paracelsus  for  epilepsy. 

Analb'psis.  (From  a.vAKafxQa.\m,  to  re- 
store.) A  recovery  of  strength  after  sick- 
ness.    Galen. 

ANALE'PTICA.  (From  ai-«xa,^£'*TO,  to 
recruit  or  recover.)  AuulepHcs.  Resto- 
rative medicines;  medicines,  or  food,  which 
recover  the  strength  which  has  been  lost  by 
sickness. 

Analo'sis.  (From  av^xio-kcc,  to  consume.) 
A  consumption,  or  wasting. 

ANA'LYSIS.  (Av:(Xuo-/c:  from  avaxuu,  to 
resolve.)  The  resolution  by  chemistry,  of 
any  matter  into  its  primary  and  constituent 
parts.  The  processes  and  experiments  which 
chemists  have  recourse  tg,  are  extremely 
numerous  and  diversified,  yet  they  may  be 
reduced  to  two  species,  which  comprehend 
the  whole  art  of  chemistry.  The  first  is, 
analysis,  or  decomposition ;  the  second,  syT.- 
thesis,  or  composition.  In  analyse,  the 
parts  of  which  bodies  are  composed,  are 
separated  from  each  other :  thus,  if  we  reduce 
cinnabar,  which  is  composed  of  sulphur  and 
mercury,  and  exhibit  these  two  bodies  in  a 
separate  state,  we  say  we  have  decomposed, 
or  analysed  cinnabar.  But  if,  on  the  con- 
trary, several  bodies  be  mixed  together,  and 
a  new  substance  be  produced,  the  process 
isthen  termed  chemical  composition,  or  syn- 
thesis:  thus,  if  by  fusion  and  sublimation, 
we  combine  mercury  with  sulphur,  and  pro- 
duce cinnabar,  the  operation  is  termed  che- 
mical composition,  or  composition  by  syn- 
thesis. 

Anamne'sis.  (From  *vit/y./^v»o-wi).,  to  re- 
member.) Remembrance,  or  recollection 
of  what  has  been  done.     Galen. 

Anamne'stica.  (From  the  same.)  Re- 
ra'edies  for  bad  memorr 


ANANAS.  Called  by  the  Brazilians 
yayama.  Tiie  egg-shaped  pine-apple.  See 
Bromelia  Ananas. 

Ana'nce.  (From  ctvuy!t.u.^a!,  to  compel.) 
Necessity.  It  is  applied  to  any  desperate 
operation.     Hippocrates. 

Akaphalanti'asis.  (From  clvv-^'J-Kcivto?, 
bald.)  A  thinness  of  hair  upon  the  eye- 
brows.    G  or  r  ecus. 

Ana'phora.  (From  «tV5tpsga>,  to  bring 
up.)  It  is  applied  to  a  person  who  spits 
blood.     Gorraus. 

Anaphory'xis.  (From  Avstcfogus-a-o),  to 
grind  down.)  The  reducing  of  any  thing 
to  dust,  or  very  fine  powder. 

ANAPHRODI'SIA.  (From  «,  priv. 
and  A?gcii5-/A,  the  feast  of  Venus.)  Impo- 
tence. A  genus  of  disease  in  the  class  lo- 
cales, and  order  dysorexicR  of  Cullen.  It 
either  arises  from  paralysis,  anaphrodisia 
paralytica;  or  from  gonnorrhcea,  anaphro- 
disia gonorrhoica . 

Anaphro'meli.  (From  a,  neg.  apgs;, 
froth,  and  |«exi,  honey.)     Clarified  honey. 

Anapla'sis.  (From  ava.7rKa,(Tc-m,  to  re- 
store again.)  A  restoration  of  flesh  where 
it  has  been  lost;  also  the  reuniting  a  frac- 
tured bone.     Hippocrates. 

Anaplero'sis.  (From  «tv5twA«§ia',  to  fili 
again.)  The  restitution,  or  filling  up  of 
wasted  parts.     Galen. 

Anaplero'tica.  (From  the  same.)  Me- 
dicines renewing  flesh :  incarnatives,  or 
such  medicines  as  fill  up  a  wound  so  as  to 
restore  it  to  its  originul  shape.     Galen.- 

Anapi.eu'sis.  (From  o-vdiyrKiuu),  to  float 
upon.)  The  rotting  of  a  bone,  so  that  it 
drops  off,  and  lies  upon  the  flesh  ;  exfolia- 
tion, or  separation  of  a  bone.  HippocraleSy 
JEgineta,  k.c. 

Anapneu'sis.  (From  cuvuTrrM,  to  respire.) 
Res[)iration. 

Ana'pnoe.     The  same. 

Anapto'sis.  (From  «v:tOTvr7»,  to  fall  back./ 
A  relapse. 

Ana'ptysis.     The  same  as  Anacailiarsis. 

Anariihegni'mia.  (From  ava.,  and  pnym/ui, 
to  break  again.)  Anarrhexis.  A  fracture; 
tiie  fresh  opening  of  a  wound. 

Anarrhce'a.  (From  ttvct,  upwards,  arid 
^is),  to  flow.)  A  flux  of  humours  from  be- 
low upwards.     Schneider  de  Catarrho. 

A.«jarrho'pia.  (From  uv^  upv/ards,  and 
pi-rce,  to  creep.)     The  same.     Hijjpocrates. 

A'NAS  DOME'STICA.  (From  via--,  to 
swim.)  The  tame  duck.  The  flesh  of  this 
bird  is  difficult  of  digestion,  and  requires 
that  warm  and  stimulating  cpndiments  be 
taken  with  it  to  enable  the  stomach  to  di- 
gest it. 

ANASA'RCA.  (From  ccvcf.,  through,  and 
o-ot^l',  flesh.)  A  species  of  dropsy  from  a 
serous  humour,  spread  between  the  skin 
and  flesh,  or  rather  a  general  accumulation 
of  lymph  in  the  cellular  system.  Dr.  Cullen 
ranks  this  genus  of  disease  in  the  class 
Caeh-exiee,  and  the  orcTei'  rntumescaiti<E .  He 


50 


AINA 


AAA 


enumerates  tlie  following  species,  viz.  3.  the  system.  Where  the  quantity  of  fluid 
Anasarca  serosa,  as  Avhen  the  due  discharge  collected  is  such,  as  to  disturb  the  more  ira- 
of  serum  is  suppressed,  &c.  2.  Anasarca  portant  functions,  the  best  mode  of  relieving 
oppilata,  as  when  the  blood-vessels  are  con-  the  patient  is  to  make  a  few  small  incisions 
siderably  pressed,  which  happens  to  many  witli  a  lancet,  not  too  near  each  other, 
pregnant  women,  he.  3.  Anasarca  exan-  through  the  integuments  on  the  fore  and 
ihetnatica,  this  happens  after  ulcers,  various  upper  part  of  each  thigh  ;  the  discharge  may 
eruptive  disorders,  and  particularly  after  beassistedby  pressure,  and  when  a  sufficient 
the  erysipelas.  4.  Anasarca  aneemia,  hap-  quantity  has  been  evacuated,  it  is  better  to 
pens  when  the  blood  is  rendered  extremely  heal  them  by  the  tirst  intention.  In  the 
poor  from  considerable  losses  of  it.  5.  Ana-  use  of  issues  or  blisters,  there  is  some  risk  of 
sarcadebilium,  as  when  feebleness  is  indu-  inducing  gangrene,  especially  if  applied  to 
ced  by  long  illness,  he.  the  legs  :  and  the  same  has  happened  from 

This  species  of  dropsy  shows  itself  at  first   scarifications  with  the  cupping  instrument, 
■with  a  swelling  of  the  feet  and  ankles  to-    Absorption  niaybeproraotedbyfriction, and 
wards  the  evening,  which,  fota  time  dis-    bandaging  the  parts,  which  will  at  the  same 
appears  again  in  the  morning.     The  tume-    time    obviate   farther   eifusion  ;    but  most 
faction  is  soft   and  inelastic,    and,    when    powerfully  by  the  use  of  diiTerent  evacuating 
pressed  upon    by  the    finger,     retains  its    remedies,  especially  those  which  occasion 
mark  for  some  time,    the  skin  becoming    a  sudden  considerable  discharge  of  fluids, 
much  paler  than  usual.      By  degrees  the    Emetics  have  been  often  employed  with  ad- 
swelling  ascends    upwards,    and  occupies    vantage  ;  but  it  is  necessary  to  guard  against 
the  trunk  of  the  body  ;    and  at  last,  even    weakening  the  stomach  by  the  frequent  re- 
thc  face  and  eyelids  appear  full  and  bloated  :    petition    of    those    which   produce    much 
the  breathing  then  becomes  difficult,  the    nausea;  and  perhaps  the  benefit  results  not 
urine  is  small  in  quantity,  high  coloured,    so  much  from  the  ev  acuation  produced  by 
and  deposits  a  reddish  sediment ;  the  belly    the  mouth,  as  from  their  promoting  other 
is  costive,  the  perspiration  much  obstructed,    excretions  ;  antiraonials  in  particular  indu- 
the  countenance  yellow,  and  a  considerable    cing  perspiration,  and  squill  increasing  the 
degree   of  thirst,  with  emaciation   of   the    flow  of  urine,  &.c. ;  for  which  purpose  they 
whole  body,  prevails.     To  these  symptoms    may  be  more  safely  given  in  smaller  doses  ; 
succeed  torpor,  heaviness,    a  troublesome    in  very  torpid  habits  mustard  may  claim  the 
cough,  and  a  slow  fever.     In  some  cases,    preference.     Cathartics  are  of  much  greater 
the  water  oozes  out,  through  the  pores  of   and  more  general  utility  :  where  the  bowels 
the  cuticle  ;  in  others,  being  too   gross  to   are  not  particularly  irritable,  the  more  drastic 
pass  by  these,  it  raises  the  cuticle  in  small   purgatives  should  be  employed,  and  repeated 
blisters;  and  sometimes  the  skin,  not  allow-    as  often  as  the  strength  will  allow;  giving 
ingthe  water  to  escape  through  it,  is  com-    for  example,  every  second  or  third  morning 
pressed  and  hardened,  and  is  at  the  same   jalap,  scammony,  colocynth,  or  gamboge, 
time  so  much  distended  as  to  give  the  tu-  joined  with  calomel  or  the  supertartrate  of 
mour  a  considerable  degree   of  firmneas.    potash,  and  some  aromatic,  to  obviate  their 
For  the  causes  of  this  disease,  see  Hydrops,    griping.      Elaterium  is  perhaps  the    most 
In  those  who  have  died  of  Anasarca,  the    powerful,generally  vomitingaswellaspurg- 
whole  of  the  cellular  membrane  has  been    ingthe  patient,  but  precarious  in  itsstrength, 
distended  witli  a  fluid,    mostly  of  a  serous    and  therefore  better  given  in  divided  doses, 
character.    Various  organic  diseases  have   till  a  sufficient  effect  is  produced.   Diuretics 
occurred;  and  the  blood  is  said  to  be  al-    are  universally  proper,  and  may  be  given  in 
tered  in  consistence,  according  to  the  de-   the  intervals,where  purgatives  can  be  borne, 
gree  of  the  disease.     In  general  a  cure  can    otherwise  constantly  persevered  in  ;  but  un- 
bc  more  readily  effected  when  it  arises  from    fortunately  the  effects  of  most  of  them  are 
topical  or  general  debility,  than  when  occa-    uncertain.    Saline  substances  in  general  ap- 
sioned  by  visceral  obstruction ;  and  inrecent   pear  to  stimulate  the  kidneys,  whether  acid, 
cases,  than  in    those  of  long  continuance,    alkaline,  or  neutral  ;  but  the  acetate,  and 
Theskin  becoming  somewhat  moist,  wnth  a    supertartrate  of  potash,  are  chiefly  resorted 
diminution  of  thirst,  and  increased  flow  of  to  in  dropsy.     Dr.  Ferriar,  of  Manchester, 
urine,  are  very  favourable.     In   some  few    has  made  an  important  remark  of  the  latter 
cases  the  disease  goes  off  by  a  spontaneous    salt,  that  its  diuretic  power  is  much  promo- 
crisis  by  vomiting,  purging,  he.     The  in-    ted  by  a  previous  operation  on  the  bowels, 
dications  of  treatment  in  anasarca  are,  I.  To   which  encourages  the  more  liberal  use  of  it ; 
evacuate  the  fluid  already  collected.  2.  To    indeed,  if  much  relied  upon,a  drachm  or  two 
prevent  its  returning  again.    The  first  object   should  be  given  three  times  or  oftener  in  the 
may  be  attained  mechanically  by  an  opera-    day.  It  is  obviously,  therefore,  best  adapted 
tion  ;  or  by  the  use  of  those  means,  which    to  those  cases,  in  w^hicli  the  strength  is  not 
increase  the  action  of  the  absorbents  :  the    greatly  impaired  ;  and  the  same  holds  with 
second  by  removing  any  exciting  causes,    the  nauseating  diuretics,  squill   colchicum 
whicli   may  still  continue  to  operate  ;  and    and  tobacco.     The  latter  has  been  strongly 
at  the  samr"  time  endeavouring  to  invigorate  recommended  by  Dr.  Fowler  of  YorK  v> 


ANA   i' 

the  form  of  tincture;  the  colchicura  as  an 
oxymelby  some  German  physicians ;  but  the 
squiri  is  most  in  use,  though  certainly  very 
precarious  if  given  alone.  In  languid  and 
debilitated  habits,  we  prefer  the  more  stimu- 
lant diuretics,  as  juniper,  horseradish,  mus- 
tard, garlic,  the  spiritus  aitheris  nitrici,  &,c. ; 
even  the  oil  of  turpentine,  or  the  tinctura 
lytta?,  may  be  proper,  where  milder  means 
have  failed.  Digitalis  is  often  a  very  power- 
ful remedy,  from  the  utility  of  which  in 
inflammatory  diseases  we  might  expect  it  to 
answer  best  in  persons  of  great  natural 
strength,  and  not  much  exhausted  by  the 
disorder  ;  but  Dr.  Withering  expressly  states 
that  its  diuretic  effects  appear  most  certainly 
and  benelicially,  where  the  pulse  is  feeble 
or  intermitting,  the  countenance  pale,  the 
skin  cold,  and  the  tumours  readily  pitting  on 
pressure  ;  which  has  been  since  confirmed 
by  other  practitioners  ;  it  should  be  begun 
with  in  small  doses  two  or  three  times  a  day, 
and  progressively  increased  till  the  desired 
operation  on  the  kidneys  ensues,  unless 
alarming  symptoms  appear  in  the  mean- 
time. Opium  and  some  other  narcotics 
have  been  occasionally  useful  as  diuretics  in 
dropsy,  but  should  be  only  regarded  as  ad- 
juvants, from  their  uncertain  effects.  In  the 
use  of  diuretics,  a  very  important  rule  is,  not 
to  restrict  the  patient  from  drinking  freely. 
This  was  formerly  thought  necessary  on 
theoretical  grounds  ;  whereby  the  thirst  was 
aggravated  to  a  distressing  degree,  and  the 
operation  of  remedies  often  prevented,  es- 
pecially on  the  kidneys.  Sir  Francis  Mil- 
man  first  taught  the  impropriety  of  this 
practice,  which  is  now  generally  abandoned ; 
at  least  so  long  as  the  flow  of  urine  is  increas- 
ed in  proportion  to  the  drink  taken,  it  is  con- 
sidered proper  to  indulge  the  patient  with  it. 
Another  evacuation,  which  it  is  very  desi- 
rable to  promote  in  anasarca,  is  that  by  the 
skin,  but  thisis  with  difficulty  accomplished  : 
nauseating  emetics  are  the  most  powerful 
means,  but  transient  in  their  eifect,  and  their 
frequent  use  cannot  be  borne.  If  a  gentle 
diaphoresis  can  be  excited,  it  is  as  much  as 
Ave  should  c:spect;  and  perhaps  on  the  whole 
most  beneficial  to  the  patient.  For  this  pur- 
pose the  compound  powder  of  ipecacuanha, 
saline  substances,  and  antimonials  in  small 
doses,  assisted  by  tepid  drink,  and  warmth 
applied  to  the  surface,  may  be  had  recourse 
to.  Sometimes  much  relief  is  obtained  by 
promoting  perspiration  locally  by  means  of 
the  vapour  bath.  Mercury  has  been  much 
employed  in  dropsy,  and  certaifily  appears 
often  materially  to  promote  the  operation  of 
other  evacuants,  particularly  squill  and 
digitalis;  but  its  chief  utility  is  where  there 
are  obstructions  of  the  vicera,  especially  the 
liver,  of  which,  however,  ascites  is  usually  the 
first  result ;  its  power  of  increasing  absorp- 
tion hardly  appeals,  unless  it  is  carried  so 
far  as  to  affect  the  mouth,  wlien  it  is  apt  to 
Tveaken  the  *vstf»m  so  rrnirh.  ;;'?  grontiv  fo 


ANA 


5L 


limit  its  use.  The  other  indication  of  invi- 
gorating the  constitution,  and  particularly 
the  eshalent  arteries,  may  be  accomplished 
by  tonic  medicines,  as  the  several  vegetable 
bitters,  chalybeates  in  those  who  are  remark- 
ably pale,  and,  if  there  be  a  languid  circula- 
tion, stimulants  may  be  joined  with  them  :  a. 
similar  modification  will  be  proper  in  the 
diet,  which  should  be  always  as  nutritious  as 
the  patient  can  well  digest ;  directing  also  in 
torpid  habits  pungent  articles,  as  garlic, 
onions,  mustard,  horseradish,  &c.  to  be 
freely  taken,  v/hich  will  be  farther  useful  by 
promoting  the  urine.  Rhenish  wine,  or 
punch  made  with  hollands  and  supertartrate 
of  potash,  may  be  allowed  for  the  drink. 
Regular  exercise,  such  as  the  patient  can 
bear,  (the  limbs  being  properly  supported, 
especially  by  a  well-contrived  laced  stock- 
ing,) ought  to  be  enjoined,  or  diligent  fric- 
tion of  the  skin,  particularly  of  the  affected 
parts,  employed  when  the  tumefaction  is 
usually  least,  namely,  in  the  morning.  The 
cold  bath  duly  regulated  may  also,  when 
the  patient  is  convalescent,  materially  con- 
tribute to  obviate  a  relapse. 

Anaspa'sis.  (From  «vtx,  and  a^aai,  to  draw 
together.)  Hippocrates  uses  this  word  to 
signify  a  contraction  of  the  stomach. 

Ana  ssYTOs.  (From  av:t,  upwards,  and 
a-i-jojuai,  to  agitate.)  Jlnassytus.  Driven 
forcibly  upwards.  Hippocrates  applies  this 
epithet  to  air  rushing  violently  upwards,  as 
in  hysteric  fits. 

Anasta'ltica.  (From  wffrexxa,  to  con- 
tract.)    Styptic  or  refrigerating  medicines. 

Ana'stasis.  (From  avas-n/^i,  to  cause  to 
rise.)  A  recovery  from  sickness;  a  resto- 
ration of  health.  It  likewise  signifies  a 
migration  of  humours,  when  expelled  from 
one  place  and  obliged  to  remove  to  another. 
Hippocrates. 

ANASTOMO'SIS.  (From  avu,  through, 
and  g-o/uct,  a  mouth.)  The  communication 
of  vessels  with  one  another.  s! 

Anastomo'tica.  (From  ava,  through, 
and  Tofxa,  the  mouth.)  Medicines  which 
open  the  pores  and  mouths  of  the  vessels, 
as  cathartics,  diuretics,  deobstruents,  and 
sudorifics. 

Ana'tes.  (From  nates,  the  buttocks.) 
A  disease  of  the  anus.     Festus,  Slc. 

ANATOMY.  {AvArofXla,  or  etvaro/^H  : 
from  avct,  and  t-s/^vw,  to  cut  up.)  £nero- 
tomy.  The  dissection  of  the  human  body, 
to  expose  the  structure,  situation,  and  uses 
of  every  part. 

Anatomt,  comparative.  Zootomy.  The 
dissection  of  brutes,  fishes,  polypi,  plants, 
Sic.  to  illustrate,  or  compare  them  with  the 
structure  and  functions  of  the  human 
body. 

Anatre'sis.  (From  omo.,  and  Tilgace,  to 
perforate.)  A  perforation  like  that  which  is 
made  upon  the  skull  by  trepanning.   Galen. 

Anatri'be.  (Prom  eivale^iCai,  to  rub.) 
Frrtlon  ^\\  over  the  body. 


0-2, 


xiNC 


-JAlSi 


Anatki'psis.  The  same.  Moschion  de 
Morb.  Mulieb.  and  Galen. 

Ana'tris.     Mntaris.  Mercury.  Ruland. 

Ana'tron.  (Arab.  A  lake  in  Egypt, 
i  where  it  was   produced.)     Soda,  or  fixed 

mineral  alkali. 

Ana'tropk.  (From  avctr^izrie,  to  sub- 
vert.) Jinatropht.  Anatropha.  A  relaxation, 
"I  or  subversion  of  the  stomach,  with  loss  ot 
^  appetite  and  nausea.  Vomiting.  Indiges- 
tion.    Galen. 

A;va'trum.     Soda. 

Anau'dia.  (From  a,  priv.  and  ewfri,  the 
speech.)  Dumbness;  privation  of  voice  ; 
catalepsia.     Hippocrates. 

AjjA'xyras.  (From  ava^v^t;,  the  sole.) 
The  herb  sorrel ;  so  called  because  its  leaf 
i.s  shaped  like  the  sole  of  the  shop: 

A'ncha.  (Arab,  to  press  upon,  as  being 
the  support  of  the  body.)  The  thigh,  .jlci- 
i-eniia,  Forcstius,  &.c. 

A'jfcriiLOFS.  (From  ayx'j  'lear,  and  ce4., 
the  eye.)  A  disease  in  the  inward  corner 
of  fhe  eye,  called  also  vEgilops.  An  inci- 
pient fistula  lachrymalis. 

Anchora'lis  proce'ssus.  {Anchoralis ; 
from  ctyKoev,  the  elbow.)  See  Coracohl pro- 
cess. 

Anchovy  pear.  This  fruit,  the  produce 
of  the  Grias  cauliflora  of  Linnajus,  is  eaten 
by  the  inhabitants  of  Jamaica,  as  a  pleasant 
and  refrigerant  fruit. 

AJN'CHU'SA.  (From  aj/;\;^siv,  to  strangle  ; 
from  its  supposed  constringent  quality ;  or, 
as  others  say.  because  it  strangles  serpents.) 
Alkanet. 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  .the 
Linnaean  system.  Class,  Pentandria.  Or- 
der, Monogynia. 

2.  The  name  in  some  pharmacopoeias  for 
the  alkanet  root  and  bugloss. 

Anchusa  officinalis.  The  officinal  bu- 
gloss. Jliichusa  foliis  hniceolalis  strigosis, 
spicis  secunJis  imbricalis,  culycihus  quinque 
partiiis,  of  Linnaeus :  it  was  formerly  es- 
teemed as  a  cordial  in  melancholic  and  hy- 
pochondriacal diseases.  It  is  seldom  used 
in  modern  practice,  and  then  only  as  an 
aperient  and  refrigerant.  In  some  phar- 
macopojias  it  is  called  Buglossa.  Buglos- 
sitm  angustifoliimi  majus.  Buglossiim  vul- 
gave  majus.     Buglossum  saiivutn. 

A.RcriDSA  TiNCTORi*' .  The  systematic 
name  for  the  anchusa  or  alkanna  of  the 
pharmacopceias.  This  plant  grows  wild  in 
France,  but  is  cultivated  in  our  gardens. 
The  root  is  esternally  of  a  deep  purple 
colour.  To  oil,  wax,  turpentine,  and  al- 
kohol,  it  imparts  a  beautiful  deep  red  co- 
lour, for  which  purpose  it  is  used.  Its 
medicinal  properties  are  scarcely  percep- 
tible. 

A'nchyle.     Se,e  Ancyle. 

AscHYLOMERi'sMA.  (From  ar^'^^Sl.^lxai, 
to  bend.)  Sagar  uses  this  term  to  express 
a  concretion,  or  grooving  together  of  the 
aoft  part?. 


ANCHYLOSIS.      (From    ayxV'^'-'lJ-'J.-n  ^o 
bend.)     A  stiiF  joint. 

It  is  divided  into  the  irut  and  spurious, 
according  as  the  motion  is  entirely  or  but 
partly  lost.  This  state  may  arise  from  va- 
rious causes,  as  tumefaction  of  the  ends 
of  the  bones,  caries,  fracture,  dislocation, 
oic.  also  dropsy  of  the  Joint,  fieshy  escres- 
cences,  aneurisms,  and  other  tumours.  It 
may  also  be  owing  to  the  morbid  contrac- 
tion of  the  fiexor  muscles,  induced  by  the 
limb  being  long  kept  in  a  particular  posi- 
tion, as  a  relief  to  pain,  after  burns,  mecha- 
nical injuries,  &c.  The  rickets,  white  swel- 
lings, gout,  rheumatism,  palsy,  from  lead 
particularly,  and  some  other  disorders,  often 
lay  the  foundation  of  anchylosis :  and  the 
joints  are  very  apt  to  become  stilF  in  ad- 
vanced life.  Where  the  joint  is  perfectly  im- 
moveable, little  can  be  done  for  the  patient ; 
but  in  the  spurious  form  of  the  complaint,  wc 
must  first  endeavour  fo  remove  any  cause 
mechanically  obstructing  the  motion  of  thfi 
joint,  and  then  to  get  rid  of  the  morbid 
contraction  of  the  muscles.  If  inflamma- 
tion exist,  this  must  be  first  subdued  by 
proper  means.  Where  extraneous  matters 
have  been  deposited,  the  absorbents  must 
be  excited  to  remove  them  :  and  where  the 
parts  are  prcternaturally  rigid,  emollient 
applications  will  be  serviceable.  Fomenta- 
tions, gentle  friction  of  the  joint  and  of  the 
muscles,  which  appear  rigid,  with  the  cam- 
phor liniment,  &c.  continued  for  half  an 
hour  or  more  two  or  three  times  a  day ; 
and  frequent  attempts  to  move  the  joint  to 
a  greater  extent,  especially  by  the  patient 
exerting  the  proper  muscles,  not  with  vio- 
lence, but  steadily  for  some  time,  are  the 
most  successful  means:  but  no  rapid  im- 
provement is  to  be  expected  in  general. 
Sometimes  in  obstinate  cases,  rubbing  the 
part  with  warm  brine  occasionally,  or  ap- 
plying stimulant  plasters  of  ammoniacum, 
&c.  may  expedite  the  cure :  and  in  some 
instances,  particularly  as  following  rheu- 
matism, pumping  cold  water  on  the  part 
every  morning  has  proved  remarkably  bene- 
ficial. Where  there  is  a  great  tendency  to 
contraction  of  the  muscle,  it  will  be  useful 
to  obviate  this  by  some  mechanical  con- 
trivance. It  is  proper  to  bear  in  mind, 
where  from  the  nature  of  the  case,  com-- 
plete  anchylosis  cannot  be  prevented,  that 
the  patient  may  be  much  less  inconveni- 
enced by  its  being  made  to  occur  in  a  paj- 
ticular  position  ;  that  is  in  the  upper  extre- 
mities generally  a  bent,  but  in  the  hip  or 
knee  an  extended  one. 

A'vci.  Those  who  have  a  distorted 
elbow. 

An'cirome'i.e.     See  Ancylomde. 

A'iSciNAK.     Borax. 

A'ncon.  (From  aynct^o/u-uLt  to  embrace ; 
airo  TK  ctyKiia-6sL$  iTsp'ji  ors(»  to  otiov  :  because 
the  bones  meeting  and  there  uniting,  aro 
folded  one  into  another.)    The  elbow. 


AND 


ANE 


55 


"  ANCONEUS,  (.^aconeiis,  sc.  muscii-  . 
Jus;  from  ayn^v,  the  elbow.)  Anconeus 
minor  of  Winslow.  Anconeus  vel  cubitalis 
Riolani  of  Douglas.  A  small  triangular 
muscle,  situated  oii  the  Lack  part  of  the 
elbow.  It  arises  from  the  ridge,  and  from 
the  external  condyle  of  the  humerus,  by  a 
thick,  strong,  and  short  tendon  :  fr,)m  this 
it  becomes  fleshy,  and,  after  running  about 
three  inches  obliquely  backwards,  it  is  in- 
serted by  its  oblique  fleshy  fibres  into  the 
back  part  or  ridge  of  the  ulna.  Its  use  is 
to  extend  the  fore-arm. 

Akcone'us  exte'rnus.  See  Triceps  ex- 
tensor cubiti. 

-  Ancone'us    ister'nus.     See    Triceps  ex- 
tensor cahiti. 

Ancone'us  sia'jok.  See  Triceps  extensor 
x-,ihiti. 

Ancone'us  mi'noh.     See  Anconeus. 
Anconoid    process.     Processus  anconoi- 
/kus.      (From  aLyxm,  the  elbow.)     A  pro- 
c-€s9  of  the  cubit.     See  Ulna. 

A'ncteh.  (Aynl)!^,  a  bond,  or  button.) 
A  fibula,  or  button,  by  which  the  lips  of 
wounds  are  held  together-     Gorrcev^. 

Ancteria'smus.  (From  a7.z7;ig,  a  button.) 
The  operation  of  closing  the  lips  of  wounds 
together  by  loops,  or  buttons.     Galen. 

Ancu'bitus.  a  disease  of  the  eyes  with 
a  sensation  of  sand.  Joh.  Anglic.  Ros. 
Ang. 

A'ncyle.  (From  sl^wkoq,  crooked.)  A 
species  of  contraction,  called  a  stiff  joint. 
Galen. 

ANCYLOBLETHARON.  (From 
<tyit.-j>j;,  a  hook,  and  ,SAS?a^:v,  an  eyelid.) 
A  disease  of  the  eye,  by  which  Ihe  eyelids 
are  closed  together.     Aetius. 

ANCYLOGLO'SSUM.  (From  ayy.vy.),, 
a  hook,  and  yhoi^Tct,  the  tongue.)  Ancy- 
lion,  of  .Sgineta.  A  contraction  of  the 
fraenulum  of  the  tongue.     Tongue-tied. 

Ancylome'le.  (From  ayz'jKog,  crooked, 
and  ij.:i7,»,  a  probe.)  A  crooked  probe,  or 
a  probe  with  a  hook.  Galen,  6ic. 
Ancylo'sis.  See  Anchylosis. 
Ancylo'tomus.  (From  ayn-jKn,  a  hook, 
and  Tifjiva:,  to  cut.)  A  crooked  chirurgical 
knife,  or  bistoury.  A  knife  for  loosening 
the  tongue.  This  instrument  is  no  longer 
in  use.     JEginela,  &.c. 

A'ncyra.  {Kyy.wea,  an  anchor.)  A  chi- 
rargical  hook.  Epicharmus  uses  this  word 
for  the  membrum  virile,  according  to  Gor- 
rffius. 

Ancyroi'dks.  (From  a.y:ivsa,  an  anchor, 
and  iii'i;,  a  likcneiss.)  A  process  of  the 
scapula  was  so  calleu,  from  its  likeness  to 
the  beak  of  an  anchor.  It  is  the  coracoid 
process.     See  Scapula. 

Anctrome'i.e.     See  Ancylomde. 
Andi'ra.     a  tree  of  Brazil,   the   fniit  of 
■which  is  bitter  and  astringent,  and  used  as 
a  vermifuge. 

Andranato'mia.  Andranatome.  (From 
•a',7^.  a  ;man^  and  nuvw,   to  cut.)     The  dis- 


section of  the  human  body,  particularly  of 
the  male.  M.  Aur.  Sevcrinus,  Zootome  De- 
mo cr  it. 

Ar.DRAPonocAPE'Lus.  (From  a\i'e_o7rcS'cv, 
a  slave,  and  ■^^tTn^.cc,  a  dealer.)  A  crimp. 
Galen  calls  by  this  name  the  person  whose 
office  it  was  to  anoint  and  slightly  to  wipe 
the  body,  to  cleanse  the  .skin  from  foulness. 

A'ndria.  (From  av>tg,  a  man.)  An  her- 
maphrodite.    Bonnet. 

Akdroc(ete'sis.  (From  o.v:i^,  a  man, 
and  Koflio),  to  cohabit  with.)  The  venereal 
act ;  or  the  infamous  act  of  sodomy.  Mos- 
chion,  fcc. 

Andro'gynus.  (From  avu^,  a  man,  and 
yuvn,  a  woman.)  An  effeminate  person. 
Hipp.     Anjiermaphrodite. 

Andro'm  ACKus,  of  Crete,  was  physician  to 
the  Emperor  Nero.  He  invented  a  com- 
position, supposed  to  be  an  antidote  against 
poison,  called  after  him,  Theriaca  Andro- 
machi,  which  he  dedicated  to  that  Emperor 
in  a  copy  of  Greek  verses  still  preserved. 
This  complicated  preparation  long  retained 
its  reputation,  but  is  now  deservedly  aban- 
doned. 

Andro'nion.  Andronium.  A  kind  of 
plaster  used  by  ^l^gineta  for  Carbuncles,  in- 
vented by  Andron. 

Andropogon  Sch-Snanthus,  Juncus  odo- 
ratus.  Fcenum  camelorum.  Juncus  aro- 
maCicus.  The  systematic  name  of  the  Ca- 
mel-hay, or  Sweet  rush.  The  dried  plant 
is  imported  into  this  country  from  Turkey 
and  Arabia.  It  has  an  agreeable  smell, 
and  a  warm,  bitterish,  not  unpleasant  taste. 
It  was  formerly  employed  as  a  stomachic 
and  deobstruent. 

Andro'tomia.  Androtome.  Human  dis- 
section, particularly  of  the  male. 

Andry,  JS'ichola-s,  a  physician,  born  at 
Lyons  in  1658.  He  was  made  professor 
of  medicine  at  Paris  in  1701,  and  lived  to 
the  age  of  84.  Besides  a  Treatise  ou 
Worms,  and  other  minor  publications,  and 
contributions  in  the  Medical  and  Philoso- 
phical Journals,  he  was  author  of  a  work, 
still  esteemed,  called  "  Orthopedic,"  or  the 
art  of  preventing  and  removing  deformities 
in  children;  which  he  proposed  to  effect  by 
regimen,  exercise,  and  various  mechanical 
contrivances. 

Ane'eium.  (From  avaCatvai,  to  ascend.) 
The  herb  alkanet,  so  called  from  its  quick 
growth. 

Aneile'sis.  (From  aviP.ice,  to  roll  up.) 
Aneilerna.  An  iiivokition  of  the  gut.--, 
such  as  is  caused  by  flatulence  and  grlpe=. 
Hippocrates. 

Ane'mia.  (From  aviucg,  wind.)  Flatu- 
lence. 

ANE'MONE.  (From  avifxc;,  Vvind  ;  so 
named,  because  it  does  not  open  its  flowers 
till  blovvn  upon  by  the  wind.)  The  wind 
flower.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in 
the  Linn^an  system.  Class,  Po^yandrifi,, 
Order,  Po'yzynicf. 


o4 


ANE 


Ake'motje  hepa'tica.  The  systematic 
name  for  the  hepatica  nobilis  of  the  pharma- 
topcEias.  Herbu  Irinitatis.  Hepatica,  or 
herb  trinity.  Tliis  plant  possesses  mildly 
aclstringcnt  and  corroborant  virtues,  Avith 
which  intentions  infusions  of  it  have  been 
drank  as  tea,  or  the  powder  of  the  dry  leaves 
given,  to  the  quantity  of  Iialf  a  spoonful  at  a 
time. 

Anemone  meadow.  See  Anemone  prat ensis. 

/ine'jione  nemoro'sa.  The  systematic 
name  of  tlie  ranunculus  alhus  of  the  phar- 
macopoeias. The  bruised  leaves  and  flowers 
are  said  to  cure  tinea  capitis  applied  to  the 
part.  The  inhabitants  of  Kamskatka,  it  is 
believed;  poison  their  arrows  with  the  root 
of  this  plant. 

xVne'i.ione  prate'nsis.  The  systematic 
name  for  the  Pulsatilla  nigricans  of  the  phar- 
macopoeias. This  plant,  Anemone  pedimculo 
'involucralo.,  petalis  apice  rejiexis,  foliis  bipin- 
nalis,  of  Linnffius:  has  been  received  into  the 
Edinburgh  pharmacoposia  upon  the  au- 
thority of  Baron  Stoerck,  who  recommend- 
ed it  as  an  elTectual  remedy  for  most  of  the 
chronic  diseases  affecting  the  eye,  particu- 
larly amaurosis,  c?itaract,  and  opacity  of  the 
cornea,  proceeding  from  various  causes. 
lie  likewise  fouad  it  of  great  service  in 
venereal  nodes,  nocturnal  pains,  ulcers, 
<aries,  indurated  glands,  suppressed  menses, 
serpiginous  eruptions,  melancholy,  and  pal- 
sy. The  plant,  in  its  recent  state,  has 
scarcely  ar^y  smell ;  but  its  taste  is  extreme- 
ly acrid,  and,  when  chewed,  it  corrodes  the 
tongue  and  fauces. 

AKENCF.'rifALUs.  (From  a,  prlv.  and 
i-yKipAKoQ,  the  brain.)  A  monster  without 
brains.     Foolish.     Galen  de  Hippocraie. 

A'neos.     a  loss  of  voice  and  reason. 

Anepithy'siia.  (From  a,  priv.  and 
i:r£vfxia,  desire.)     Loss  of  appetite. 

A'keric.     Aneril.     Sulphur  vivum. 

A'nesis.  (From  a.vt>if/.i,  to  relax.)  A  re- 
mission, or  relaxation,  of  a  disease,  or  symp- 
tom.    Aelius,  k.c. 

Ase'subi.     SeeAnisum. 

AKE'THUM.  (Ayjifisv;  from  wsy,  afar, 
and  '3-ea',  to  run;  so  called  because  its  roots 
run  out  a  great  way.)     Fennel,  dill,  anet. 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
J-inniean  system.  Class,  Pentandria.  Or- 
der, Digynia. 

2.  The  pharmncopoeial  name  of  the  com- 
mon dill,  or  anet. 

Ake'thum  rcENi'cui.UM.  The  systema- 
tic name  for  the  fxniculum  of  the  shops. 
Sweet  fennel,  Anethum  fceniculum,  fructibus 
oralis  of  LinnaBus.  T!ie  seeds  and  roots  of 
this  indigenous  plant  are  directed  by  the 
colleges  of  Londt)ii  and  Edinburgh.  The 
seeds  \\nvc  an  aromatic  smell,  and  a  warm 
sweetish  taste,  and  contain  a  large  proportion 
of  essential  oil.  They  are  stomachic  and 
carminative.  The  root  has  a  sweet  taste, 
but  very  little  aromatic  warmth,  and  is  said 
To  be  y)ector;i^  and  diiiretir. 


Ane'thum  grave'olens.  The  systema- 
tic name  for  the  Anethum  of  the  shops, 
Andkum  fructibus  compressis,  of  Lin- 
nasus.  This  plant  is  a  native  of  Spain, 
but  cultivated  in  several  parls  of  Eng- 
land. The  seeds  of  dill  are  directed  for 
use  by  the  London  and  Edinburgh  Phar- 
macopceias  :  they  have  a  moderately  warm, 
pungent  taste,  and  an  aromatic,  but  sickly 
smell.  There  is  an  essential  oil,  and  a 
distiiled  water,  prepared  from  them,  which 
are  given  in  flatulent  colics  and  dyspepsia. 
They  are  also  said  to  promote  the  secretioQ 
of  milk. 

Ane'tica.  (From  uvin/ni,  to  relax.)  Pbt 
regorics  ;  medicines  which  assuage  pain,  ac- 
cording to  Andr.  Tiraqueli. 

ANEURl'SMA.  (-matis,  neut.  Avsj^ur/ua, 
from  ctnv^uvce,  to  dilate.)  An  aneurism. 
A  preternatural  tumour  formed  by  the  dila- 
tation of  an  artery.  A  genus  of  disease 
ranked  by  Cullen  in  the  class  locales,  and 
0!-der  fumores.  There  are  three  species  of 
aneurism:  1  The  true  aneurism, aneurisnia 
verum,  which  is  known  by  the  presence  of 
a  pulsating  tumour.  The  artery  either 
seems  ordy  enlargedatasmall  partofitstract, 
and  the  tumour  has  a  determinate  border, 
or  it  seems  dilated  for  a  considerable  length, 
in  which  circumstance  the  swelling  is  oblong, 
and  loses  itself  so  gradually  in  the  surround- 
ing parts,  that  its  margin  cannot  be  exactly 
ascertained.  The  first,  which  is  the  most 
common,  is  termed  circumscribed  true  aneu- 
rism ;  the  last,  the  diffused  true  aneurism. 
The  symptoms  of  the  circumscribed  true 
aneurism,  take  place  as  follows:  the  first 
thing  the  patient  perceives,  is  an  extraordi- 
nary throbbing  in  some  particular  situation, 
and.  on  paying  a  little  more  attention,  he 
discovers  there  a  small  pulsating  tumoui-, 
which  entirely  disappears  when  compressed, 
but  returns  again  as  soon  as  the  pressure  is 
removed.  It  is  commonly  unattended  witli 
pain  or  change  in  the  colour  of  the  skin. 
When  once  the  tumour  has  originated,  it 
continually  grows  larger,  and  at  length  at- 
tains a  very  considerable  size.  In  proportion 
as  it  becomes  larger,  its  pulsation  becomes 
weaker,  and,  indeed,  it  is  almost  quite  lost, 
when  the  disease  has  acquired  much  mag- 
nitude. The  diminution  of  the  pulsation 
has  been  ascribed  to  the  coats  of  the  artery  i 
losing  their  dilatable  and  elastic  quality,  in 
proportion  as  they  are  distended  and  in- 
durated ;  and,  consequently,  tke  aneurismal 
sac  being  no  longer  capable  of  an  alternate 
diastole  and  systole  from  the  action  of  the 
heart.  The  fact  is  also  imputed  to  the 
coagulated  blood,  deposited  on  the  inner 
surface  of  the  sac,  particularly  in  largo 
aneurisms,  in  which  some  of  the  blood  is 
ahvays  interrupted  in  its  motion.  In  true 
aneurisms,  however,  the  blood  does  not  coa- 
gulate so  soon,  nor  so  often  as  in  false  ones. 
Whenever  such  coagulated  blood  lodges  in 
the  sac,  pressure  can  only  produce  a  partial 


am;. 


A-NX 


disappearance ot'  the  swelling,  in pvopoitioii 
as  the  aneurismal  sac  grows  larger,  the  com- 
munication into  the  artery  beyond  the  tu- 
mour is  lessened.  Hence  in  this  slate,  the 
pulse  below  the  swelling  becomes  weak  and 
small,  and  the  limbfrequently  cold  and  cede- 
matous.  On  dissection,  the  lower  continua- 
tion of  the  artery  is  found  preternatui'ally 
small,  and  contracted.  The  pressure  of  the 
tumour  on  the  adjacent  parts,  also  produces 
a  variety  of  symptoms,  ulcerations,  caries, 
Sic.  Sometimes  an  accidental  contusion, 
or  concussion,  may  detach  a  piece  of  co- 
agulum  from  the  inner  surface  of  the  cyst, 
and  the  circulation  through  the  sac  be- ob- 
structed by  it.  The  coagulum  may  possibly 
be  impelled  quite  into  the  artery  below,  so 
as  to  induce  important  changes.  The  danger 
of  an  aneurism  arrives  when  it  is  on  the 
point  of  bursting,  by  which  occurrence  the 
patient  usually  bleeds  to  death  ;  and  this 
sometimes  happens  in  a  few  seconds.  The 
fatal  event  may  generally  be  foreseen,  as  the 
part  about  to  give  way,  becomes  particular- 
ly tense,  elevated,  thin,  soft,  and  of  a  dark 
purple  colour.  2.  The  false  or  spurious 
aneurism,  aneurisma  spuriuin,  is  always 
owing  to  an  aperture  in  the  artery,  from 
"which  the  blood  gushes  into  the  cellular 
substance.  It  may  arise  from  an  artery 
being  lacerated  in  violent  exertions  :  but 
the  most  common  occasional  cause  is  a 
wound.  This  is  particularly  apt  to  occur 
at  the  bend  of  the  arm,  where  the  artery  is 
expo.sed  to  be  injured  in  attempting  to 
bleed.  When  this  happens,  as  soon  as  the 
puncture  has  been  made,  the  blood  gushes 
out  with  unusual  force,  of  a  bright  scarlet 
colour  and  in  an  irregular  stream,  corres- 
ponding to  the  pulsation  of  the  artery.  It 
flows  out,  however,  in  an  even  and  less  ra- 
pid stream  when  pressure  is  applied  higher 
up  than  the  wound.  These  last  are  the 
most  decisive  marks  of  the  artery  being 
opened  ;  for  blood  often  flows  from  a  vein 
with  great  rapidity,  and  in  a  broken  cur- 
rent, when  the  vessel  is  verj'  turgid  and  si- 
tuated immediately  over  the  artery,  which 
imparts  its  motion  to  it.  The  surgeon  en- 
deavours precipitately  to  stop  the  hamor- 
phage  by  pressure  ;  and  he  commonly  occa- 
sions a  diffused  false  aneurism.  The  ex- 
ternal v/ound  in  the  skin  is  closed,  so  tiiat 
the  blood  cannot  escape  from  it;  but  insinu- 
ates itself  into  the  cellular  substance.  The 
swelling  thus  produced  is  uneven,  often 
knotty,  and  extends  upwards  and  down- 
wards, along  the  tract  of  the  vessel.  The 
skin  is  also  usually  of  a  dark  purple  colour. 
Its  size  increases  as  long  as  the  internal 
liasmorrhage  continues,  and,  if  this  should 
proceedabove  a  certain  pitch,  mortification 
of  the  limb  ensues.  3.  The  varicose  aneu- 
rism, aneurisma  varicosum  ;  this  was  first 
described  by  Dr.  W.  Hunter.  It  happens 
when  the  brachial  artery  is  punctured  in 
opening  a  vein  :  the  blood  then  ru=;he;  into 


ihe  vein,  which  becomes  varicose.  Aneu- 
risms may  happen  in  any  part  of  tlie  body, 
except  the  latter  species,  which  can  only 
take  place  where  a  vein  runs  over  an  artery. 
AVhen  an  artery  has  been  punctured,  the 
tourniquet  should  be  applied,  so  as  to  stop 
the  flow  of  blood  by  conjpressing  the  vessel 
above ;  then  the  most  likelyplan  of  obviating 
the  production  of  spurious  aneurism  appears 
to  be  applying  a  firm  compress  immediately 
overthe  wound,  and  securing  it  by  a  bandage, 
or  in  any  other  Avay,  so  as  effectually  to 
close  the  orifice,  yet  not  prevent  the  circula- 
tion through  other  vessels  ;  afterwards  keep- 
ing the  limb  as  quiet  as  possible,  enjoining 
the  antiphlogistic  regimen,  and  examining 
daily  that  no  extravasation  has  happened, 
which  would  require  the  compress  being 
fixed  more  securely,  previously  applying 
the  tourniquet,  and  piessing  the  effused 
blood  as  much  as  possible  into  the  vessel. 
If  there  should  be  much  coldness  or  sw"elling 
of  the  limb  below,  it  will  be  proper  to  rub  it 
frequently  with  some  spirituous  or  other 
stimulant  embrocation.  It  is  only  by  trial 
that  it  can  be  certainly  determined  when  the 
wound  is  closed  ;  but  always  better  not  to 
discontinue  the  pressure  prematurely.  The 
same  plan  may  answer,  when  the  disease  has 
already  come  on, if  the  blood  can  be  entirely, 
or  even  mostly,  pressed  into  the  artery  again; 
at  any  rate  by  determiningthe  circulation  on 
collateral  branches  it  will  give  greater  chance 
of  success  to  a  subsequent  operation.  There 
is  another  mode,  stated  to  have  sometimes 
succeeded  even  when  there  was  much  coagu- 
lated blood  ;  namely  making  strong  pressure 
over  the  whole  limb,  by  a  bandage  applied 
uniformly,  and  moistened  to  make  ?t  sit 
closer,  as  well  as  to  obviate  inflammation  ; 
but  this  does  not  appear  so  good  a  plan,  at 
least  in  slighter  cases.  If  however  the  tu- 
mour be  very  large  and  threatens  to  burst, 
or  continues  spreading,  the  operation  should 
not  be  delayed.  The  tourniquet  being^ap- 
plied,  a  free  incision  is  to  be  made  into  the 
tumour,  the  extravasated  blood  remoyed, 
and  the  artery  tied  both  above  and  below  the 
wound,  as  near  to  it  as  may  be  safe  ;  and  if 
any  branch  be  given  off  between,  this  must 
be  also  secured.  It  is  better  not  to  make 
the  ligatures  tighter,  than  maybe  necessary 
to  stop  the  flow  of  blood  ;  and  to  avoid  in- 
cluding any  nerve  if  possible.  Sometimes 
where  extensive  suppuration  or  caries  has 
occui'red,  or  gangrene  is  to  be  apprehended, 
amputation  will  be  necessary  :  but  this  must 
not  be  prematurely  resohed  upon,  for  often 
after  several  weeks  the  pulse  has  lelurned  its 
the  limb  below.  In  the  true  aneurism, 
when  small  and  recent,  cold  and  astringent 
applications  are  sometimes  useful;  or  ma- 
king pressure  on  the  tumour,  or  on  th.e  artery 
above,  may  succeed  ;  otherwise  ;iii  operation 
becomes  necessaiy  to  save  the  patient's  life  ; 
though  unfortunateb/  it  oftenui'  fails  in  thi-s 
tlian  in  the  snurioMs  kind  ;   "f'ni^iene  en=n- 


66 


A>'£ 


A2\G 


ing,  or  haemorrhage  ;  this  chiefly  arises  from 
the  arteries  being  often  extensively  diseased, 
so  that  they-are  more  likely  to  give  way, 
and  there  is  less  vital  power  in  the  limb. 
A  great  improvement  has  been  made  in 
the  mode  of  operating  in  these  cases  by 
]VIr.  John  Hunter,  and  other  modern  sur- 
{^eons,  namely,  instead  of  proceeding  as 
already  explained  in  the  spurious  aneurism, 
securing  the  artery  some  way  above,  and 
leaving  the  rest  in  a  great  measure  to  the 
powers  of  nature.  It  has  been  now  proved 
by  many  instances,  that  when  the  current  of 
the  blood  is  thus  interrupted,  the  tumour 
will  cease  to  enlarge,  and  often  be  con- 
siderably diminished  by  absorption.  There 
is  reason  for  believing  too,  that  the  cures 
effected  .spontaneously,  or  by  pressure,  have 
been  usually  owing  to  the  trunk  above 
being  obliterated.  There  are  many  obvious 
advantages  in  this  mode  of  proceeding ;  it  Is 
more  easy,  sooner  performed,  and  disorders 
the  system  less,  particularly  as  you  avoid 
having  a  large  unhealthy  sore  to  be  licaled  ; 
besides  there  is  less  probability  of  the  vessel 
being  diseased  at  some  distance  from  the 
tumour.  In  the  popliteal  aneurism,  for  ex- 
ample, the  artery  may  be  secured  rather 
below  the  middle  of  the  thigh,  where  it  is 
easily  come  at.  The  tourniquet  therefore 
being  applied,  and  the  vessel  exposed,  a 
strong  ligature  is  to  be  passed  round  it;  or, 
Avhich  is  perhaps  preferable,  two  ligatures  a 
little  distant,  subsequently  cutting  through 
the  artery  between  them,  when  the  two 
portions  contract  among  the  surrounding 
flesh.  It  is  proper  to  avoid  including  the 
nerve  or  vein,  but  not  unnecessarily  detach 
the  vessel  from  its  attachments.  For  greater 
security  one  end  of  each  ligature,  after 
being  tied,  may  be  passed  through  the  in- 
tercepted portion  of  artery,  that  they  may 
not  be  forced  off.  Then  the  wound  is  to 
be  closed  by  adhesive  plaster,  merely  leaving 
the  ends  of  the  ligatures  hanging  out, 
Avhich  will  after  some  time  come  away. 
However  it  must  be  remembered  that 
lisemorrhage  is  liable  to  occur  ;  M"hen  this 
happens,  even  three  or  four  weeks  after  the 
operation  ;  so  that  proper  precautions  are 
required,  to  check  it  as  soon  as  possible  ; 
likewise  the  system  should  be  lowered  pre- 
viously, and  kept  so  during  the  cure.  When 
a  true  aneurism  changes  into  the  spurious 
form,  which  is  known  by  the  tumour 
spreading,  becoming  harder,  and  with  a  less 
distinct  pulsation,  the  operation  becomes 
immediately  necessary.  When  an  aneurism 
is  out  of  the  reach  of  an  operation,  life  may 
be  prolonged  by  occasional  bleeding,  a  spare 
diet,  Sic. ;  and  when  the  tumour  becomes 
apparent  externally,  carefully  guarding  it 
from  injury.  In  the  varicose  aneurism  an 
operation  will  be  very  seldom  if  ever  re- 
quired, the  growth  of  the  tumour  being 
limited. 

Aneuri'sma  spu'iut-M.     See  dnearli-ma. 


Aneuri'sjia  varico'sum.    SeeAiieurlsma. 

Aneuri'sma  ve  rum.     See  Aneurisma. 

Ane'xie.  (From  a.\iyjt,  to  project.)  A 
swelling,  or  protuberance. 

AISGEIOLO'GIA.  (From  ityyyov,  a  ves- 
sel, and  Xi^of,  a  discourse.)  A  dissertation, 
or  reasoning,  upon  the  vessels  of  the  body. 

ANGEIO'TOMY.  (From  A»tov,  a  ves- 
sel, and  Tiuvu;  to  cut.)  The  dissection  of 
the  blood-vessels  of  an  animal  body ;  also 
the  opening  of  a  vein,  or  an  artery. 

Akgeioti'smus.  (From  nyy-Mv,  a  vessel, 
and  Tiy.-m,  to  cut.)  A  skilful  dissector  ot 
the  vessels. 

AiXGE'LICA.  (So  called  from  its  sup- 
posed angelic  virtues.)  Angelica.  1.  The 
name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the  Linnaean 
system.  Class,  Peniandria.  Order,  Di- 
gynia. 

2.  The  pliarmacopceial  name  of  the  gar- 
den-angelica. 

Ange'lica  archakge'eica.  Tbe  syste- 
matic name  for  the  angelica  of  the  shops. 
.Angelica  foliorum  imparl  lobato  of  Lin- 
naeus. A  plant,  a  native  of  LapTand,  but 
cultivated  in  our  gardens.  The  roots  of 
angelica  have  a  fragrant,  agreeable  smell, 
and  a  bitterish,  pungent  taste.  The  stalk, 
leaves,  and  seeds,  which  are  also  directed 
in  the  pharmacopoeias,  possess  the  same 
qualities,  though  in  an  inferior  degree^ 
Their  virtues  are  aromatic  and  carminative. 
A  sweetmeat  is  made,  by  the  confectioners, 
of  this  root,  which  is  extremely  agreeable  to 
the  stomach,  and  is  surpassed  only  by  that 
ginger. 

Jlngdica,  garden.     See  Angdka. 

Ange'lica  sati'va.  See  Angelica  si/hes- 
tris. 

Ange'lica  sylvestris.  Angelica sat'iva. 
Wild  angelica.  Angelica  foliis  (Rqualihus 
ovato-lanceolaiis  serralis,  of  Linnaeus.  This 
species  of  angelica  possesses  similar  proper- 
ties to  the  garden  species,  but  in  a  much 
inferior  degree.  It  is  only  used  when  the. 
latter  cannot  be  obtained.  The  seeds,  pow- 
dered and  put  in  the  hair,  kill  lice. 

Angelica,  wild.     See  Angelica  si^lvesfris. 

Angeli'n^:  co'rtex.  Tlie  tree  from  which 
this  bark  is  procured  is  a  native  of  Grenada. 
It  has  been  recommended  as  an  anthelmin- 
tic for  children. 

Angeloca'cos.  Myrobalans,  or  purging 
Indian  plums. 

A'ngi.  (From  angor,  anguish  ;  because 
of  their  pain.)  Buboes  in  the  groin.  Fal- 
lopius  de  Morbo  Galileo. 

Angiglo'ssus.  (From  eLy-MfKn,  a  hook, 
and  yKcec-c-A,  the  tongue.^  A  person  who 
stammers. 

AJVGI'iVA.  (From  etyj^ct,  to  strangle; 
because  it  is  often  attended  with  a  sense  of 
strangulation.)  A  sore  throat.  See  Cynanche. 

Angi'na  maligna.  See  Cynanche  ma- 
ligna. 

Angi'xa  parotidea.  See  CynanChe pa- 
rotiiteru 


AISG 


AiSH 


57 


A^"G^^'A  pectoris.  Syncopt  un- 
ginosa  of  Dr.  Pariy.  An  acute  constrictory 
pain  al  the  lower  end  of  the  sternum,  in- 
clining rather  to  the  left  side,  and  extending 
up  into  the  left  arm,  accompanied  w  ith  great 
anxiety.  Violeiii  palpitations  of  the  heart, 
laborious  breathings,  and  a  sense  of  suffo- 
cation, are  the  characteristic  symptoms  of 
this  disease. — It  is  found  to  attack  men 
much  more  frequently  than  women,  parti- 
cularly those  who  have  short  necks,  who 
are  inclinable  to  corpulency,  and  who,  at 
the  same  time,  lead  an  inactive  and  seden- 
tary life.  Although  it  is  sometimes  met 
with  in  persons  under  the  age  of  twenty, 
still  it  more  frequently  occurs  in  those  who 
are  between  forty  and  fifty.  In  slight 
cases,  and  in  the  first  stage  of  the  disorder, 
the  fit  comes  on  by  going  up-hill,  up-stairs, 
or  by  walking  at  a  quick  pace  after  a  hearty 
meal ;  but  as  the  disease  advances,  or  be- 
comes more  violent,  the  paroxysms  are 
apt  to  be  excited  by  certain  passions  of 
the  mind;  by  slow  walking,  by  riding  on 
horseback,  or  in  a  caniage  ;  or  by  sneezing, 
coughing,  speaking,  or  straining  at  stool. 
In  some  cases,  they  attack  the  patient  from 
two  to  four  in  the  morning,  or  whilst  sitting 
or  standing,  without  any  previous  exertion 
or  obvious  cause.  On  a  sudden,  he  is  seized 
with  an  acute  pain  in  the  breast,  or  rather 
at  the  extremity  of  the  sternum,  inclining  to 
the  left  side,  and  extending  up  into  the  arm, 
as  far  as  the  insertion  of  the  deltoid  muscle, 
accompanied  by  a  sense  of  suffocation,  great 
anxiety,  and  an  idea  that  its  continuance, 
or  increase,  would  certainly  be  fatal.  In 
the  first  stage  of  the  disease,  the  uneasy 
sensation  at  the  end  of  the  sternum,  with 
the  other  unpleasant  symptoms,  wliich 
seemed  to  threaten  a  suspension  of  life  by  a 
perseverance  in  exertion,  usually  go  off 
upon  the  person's  standing  still,  or  turning 
from  the  wind ;  but,  in  a  more  advanced 
stage,  they  do  not  so  readily  recede,  and  the 
paroxysms  are  much  more  violent.  During 
the  fit,  the  pulse  sinks  in  a  greater  or  less 
degree,  and  becomes  irregular ;  the  face  and 
extremities  are  pale,  and  bathed  in  a  cold 
sweat,  and,  for  a  while  the  patient  is  perhaps 
deprived  of  the  powers  of  sense  and  volun- 
tary motion.  The  disease  having  recurred 
more  or  less  frequently  during  the  space  of 
some  years,  a  violent  attack  at  last  puts  a 
sudden  period  to  his  existence.  Angina  pec- 
toris is  attended  with  a  considerable  degree 
of  danger  ;  and  it  usually  happens  that  the 
person  is  carried  off  suddenly.  It  mostly 
depends  upon  an  ossification  of  the  coronary 
arteries,  and  then  we  can  never  expect  to 
effect  a  radical  cure.  During  the  paroxysms, 
considerable  relief  is  to  be  obtained  from 
fomentations,  and  administering  powerful 
antispasmodics,  such  as  opium  and  sether 
combined  together.  The  application  of  a 
blister  to  the  breast  is  likewise  attended 
sometimes  with  a  good  effect.    As  the  pain- 

S 


I'ul  sensation  at  the  extremity  of  the  sternum 
often  admits  of  a  temporary  relief,  from  an 
evacuation  of  wind  by  the  mouth,  it  may  be 
properto  give  frequent  doses  of  carminatives, 
such  as  peppermint,  carraway,  o.  cinnamon 
Avater.  Where  these  fail  in  the  desired  ef- 
fect, a  few  drops  of  ol.  aaisi,  on  a  little 
sugar,  may  be  substituted. 

With  the  view  of  preventing  the  recur- 
rence of  the  disordiir,  the  patient  should 
carefully  guard  against  passion,  or  other 
emotions  of  the  mind  ;  he  should  use  a  light, 
generous  diet,  avoiding  every  thing  of  a 
heating  nature  ;  and  he  should  take  care 
never  to  overload  the  stomach,  or  to  use  any 
kind  of  exercise  immediately  after  eating. 
Besides  these  precautions,  lie  should  endea- 
vour to  counteract  obesity,  which  lias  been 
considered  as  a  predisposing  cause;  and 
this  is  to  be  effected  most  safely  by  a  vege- 
table diet,  moderate  exercise  at  proper  times, 
early  rising,  and  keeping  th#bbdy  perfectly 
open.  It  has  been  observed  that  angina 
pectoris  is  a  disease  always  attended  with 
considerable  danger,  and,  in  most  instances, 
has  proved  fatal  under  every  mode  of  ti-eat- 
ment.  We  are  given,  however,  to  under- 
stand, by  Dr.  Macbride,that  of  late,  several 
cases  of  it  have  been  treated  with  great  suc- 
cess, and  the  disease  radically  removed,  by 
inserting  a  large  issue  in  each  thigh.  These, 
therefore,  should  never  be  neglected.  In 
one  case,  with  a  view  of  correcting,  or 
draining  off  the  irritating  fluid,  he  oi'dered, 
instead  of  issues  a  mixture  of  lime-water 
with  a  little  of  the  spirituous  juniperi  comp., 
and  an  alterative  proportion  of  Hux- 
ham's  antimonial  wine,  together  with  a 
plain,  light,  perspirable  diet.  From  this 
course  the  patient  was  soon  apparentlv 
mended;  but  it  was  not  until  after  the  in- 
sertion of  a  large  issue  in  each  thigh,  that  he 
was  restored  to  perfect  health. 

Angi'na  tonsilla'ris.  See  Cynanche 
tonsillaris. 

Axgi'na  trache'alis.  See  Cynancht 
iracherrlis. 

ANGIOLO'GIA.  (From  u^yyuov,  n  vessel, 
and  Koycr,  a  discourse.)  The  doctrine  of 
the  vessels  of  the  human  body. 

A'nglicus  su'dor.  (From  Anglia,  Eng- 
land, and  sudor,  sweat.)  The  sweating 
sickness.     Sennertus. 

Awgo'lam.  a  very  tall  tree  of  Malabai-, 
possessing  vermifuge  powers. 

Ango'sj2.  (From  ty/^^a,,  to  strangle.)  A 
nervous  sort  of  quinsy,  or  hectic  suffoca- 
tion, where  the  fauces  are  contracted  and 
stopped  up  without  inflammation. 

A'ngor.     Intense  bodily  pain.     Galtn. 

A'ngos.  (Aj/fic  a  vessel.)  A  vessel;  a 
collection  of  humours. 

ANGUSTU'RiE  CORTEX.  Angustura 
bark.     See  CuspUria. 

Anhela'tio.  (From  anhelo,  to  breathe 
with  difficulty.)  AnhelUm.  Shortness  of 
breathing. 


ANN" 


Also 


AsiciiTOiV.  (From  a,  priv.  and  vwh,  vic- 
tory.) A  name  of  a  plaster  invented  by 
Crito,  and  so  called  because  it  was  thought 
an  infallible  or  invincible  remedy  for 
achores,  or  scald-head.  It  was  composed  of 
litharge,  alum,  and  turpentine,  and  is 
described  by  Galen. 

A'NIMA.    The  thinking  principle. 

A'nima  a'loes.    Refined  aloes. 

A'nima  articulo'rum.    Hermodactylus. 

A'nima  he'patis.     Sal  martis. 

A'nima  pulmo'num.  The  soul  of  the 
lungs.  A  name  given  to  saffron,  on  account 
of  its  use  in  asthmas. 

A'nima  khaba'rbari.     The  best  rhubarb. 

A'nima  satu'rni.     A  preparation  of  lead. 

■A'nima  ve'neris.  A  preparation  of  cop- 
per. 

ANIMAL.  An  organized  body  endowed 
with  life  and  voluntary  motion. 

Animal  actions.  Jlctiones  animales. 
Those  action5,"or  functions,  are  so  termed, 
ivhich  are  performed  through  the  means  of 
the  mind.  To  this  class  belong  the  exter- 
na! and  internal  senses,  the  voluntary  action 
of  muscles,  voice,  speech,  watching,  and 
sleep. 

Animal  heat.  Heat  is  essentially  ne- 
cessary to  life.  That  of  a  man  in  health  is 
about  98  of  Fahrenheit.  It  appears  to  de- 
pend upon  the  decomposition  of  the  air  in 
the  lungs.     See  Respiratiori. 

Animal  oil.  Oleum  animale.  An  em- 
pyreumatic  oil  obtained  from  the  bones  of 
animals,  recommended  as  an  anodyne  and 
antispasmodic.  / 

A'nime  gu'mmi.  The  substance  which 
bears  this  name  in  the  shops  is  a  resin,  the 
produce  of  the  Hymencea  courbaril  of  Lin- 
naeus. It  is  seldom  ordered  in  the  practice 
of  the  present  day,  and  is  only  to  be  met 
with  in  the  collections  of  the  curious. 

A'nimi  deli'q.uidm.  (From  animus,  the 
mind,' and  delinquo,  to  leave.)  Fainting. 
See  Syncope. 

A'nimus.  This  word  is  to  be  distinguish- 
ed from  anima;  the  former  expresses  the 
faculty  of  reasoning,  and  the  latter  the 
being  in  which  that  faculty  resides. 

Anin'ga.  a  root  which  grows  in  the 
Antilles  islands,  and  is  used  by  sugar- 
bakers  for  refining  their  sugar. 

Anisca'lptor.  (From  anus,  the  breech, 
and  scaipe,  to  scratch.)  The  latissimus 
dorsi  is  so  called,  because  it  is  the  muscle 
chiefly  instrumental  in  performing  this 
office.     Bartholin. 

Aniso'tachys.  (From  avtcroQ,  unequal, 
and  Ta;^uf,  quick.)  A  quick  and  unequal 
pulse.     GorrcEUs. 

ANI'SUM.  (From  a,  neg.  and  Kroi, 
equal.)     Anise.     See  Pimpinella. 

Ani'sum  sine'nse.  )      See   Illicium 

Anis'um  stellatum.    ^    '  Jinisatum. 

Ani'sum  vulgare.     See  Pimpinella. 

Annce'ntes.  (From  annuo,  to  nod.) 
Some  muscles  of  the  head  were  fovmerlv  so 


called,  because  they  perform  the  office  of 
nodding,  or  bending  the  head  downwards. 
Cowper,  &,c. 

Annular,  (^'innularis.)  Like  a  ring; 
thus,  annular  bone,  fee. 

Annular  bone.  Circulas  osseus.  A  ring- 
like bone  placed  before  the  cavity  of  the 
tympanum  in  the  fretus. 

Annular  Cartilage.  See  Cartilago  Cri- 
coidea. 

Annula'ris  di'gitus.  The  ring-finger. 
The  one  between  the  little  and  middle 
fingers. 

Annula'ris  proce'ssus.      See   Pons    va- 

Tolli 

A'NNULUS  ABDO'MINIS.  The  ab- 
dominal ring.  An  oblong  tendinous  open- 
ing in  each  groin,  through  which  the  sper- 
matic chord  in  men,  and  the  round  liga- 
ment of  the  uterus  in  women,  pass.  It  is 
through  this  aperture  that  the  abdominal 
viscera  fall  in  that  species  of  hernia,  which 
is  called  bubonocele.  See  Obliquus  externus 
abdominis. 

A'no.  {Avce,  upwards;  in  opposition  to 
x*T«i,  downwards.)     Upwards. 

A^ocatha'rtica.  (From  avai,  upwards, 
and  H.aQa.tpa>,  to  purge.)  Emetics:  medi- 
cines which  purge  upwards. 

Anochei'lon.  (From  *va),  upwards,  and 
X^i^^i}  the  lip.)     The  upper  lip. 

Ano'dia,  (From  a,,  neg.  and  oJ'cc,  the 
way.)  Hippocrates  uses  this  word  for  in- 
accuracy and  irregularity  in  the  description 
and  treatment  of  a  disease. 

Ano'dyna.     See  Anodynes. 

ANODYNES.  (Anodyna,  sc.  medica- 
nienta.  From  *,  priv.  and  axTuvx,  pain.) 
Those  medicines  are  so  termed  which  ease 
pain  and  procure  sleep.  They  are  divided 
into  three  sorts  ;  paregorics,  or  such  as  as- 
suage pain  ;  hypnotics,  or  such  as  relieve 
by  procuring  sleep  ;  and  narcotics,  or  such 
as  ease  the  patient  by  stupifying  him 

Ano'dynom  minera'le.     Sal  prunella. 

Ano'dynum  martia'le.  Ferrum  am- 
moniatum  precipitated  from  water  by  pot- 
ash. 

Anomalous.  This  term  is  often  ap- 
plied to  those  diseases  whose  symptoms 
do  not  appear  with  that  regularity  which 
is  generally  observed  in  diseases.  A  dis- 
ease is  also  said  to  be  anomalous,  when 
the  symptoms  are  so  varied  as  not  to 
bring  it  under  the  description  of  any  known 
affection. 

Ano'mphalos.  (From  a,  priv.  and  o/n- 
<pa\og,  the  navel.)  Anomphalus.  Without 
a  navel. 

Ano'nymus.  (From  a,  priv.  and  cvo/usi, 
name.)  Nameless ;  it  ■was  formerly  applied 
to  the  cricoid  muscle. 

Ano'bchides.  (From  st,  priv.  and  opxts, 
the  testicle.)  Children  are  so  termed  which 
come  into  the  world  without  testicles.  This 
is  a  very  common  occurrence.  The  testicles 
of  many  male  infants  at  the  time  of  birth  are 


ANT 


ANT 


59 


within  the  abdomen.  The  time  of  their 
descentisvery  uncertain,  and  instances  have 
occurred  where  they  have  not  reached  the 
scrotum  at  the  age  of  ten  or  fifteen. 

ANORE'XIA.  (From  a,  priv.  and  api^is, 
appetite.)  A  want  of  appetite,  without 
loathing  of  food.  Cullen  ranks  this  genus 
of  disease  in  the  class  locales,  and  order 
dysorexicE. ;  he  believes  it  to  be  generally 
symptomatic,  but  enumerates  two  species, 
viz.  the  anorexia  hmnoralis,  and  the  anor- 
exia atonica.     See  Dyspepsia. 

ANO'SMIA.  (From  a.,  neg.  and  ofai,  to 
smell.)  A  loss  of  the  sense  of  smelling. 
This  genus  of  disease  is  arranged  by  Cul- 
len in  the  order  locales,  and  order  dysceUit- 
si(B.  When  it  arises  from  a  disease  of  the 
Schneiderian  membrane,  it  is  termed  anos- 
mia  organica  ;  and  when  from  no  manifest 
cause,  anosmia  antonica. 

A'NSER  DOME'STICUS.  The  tame 
goose.  The  flesh  of  this  bird  is  somewhat 
similar  to  that  of  the  duck,  and  requires 
the  assistance  of  spiritudus  and  stimula- 
ting substances,  to  enable  the  stomach  to 
digest  it.  Both  are  very  improper  for  weak 
stoniachs. 

AJSfSERI'NA.  (From  anser,  a  goose  ; 
so  called,  because  geese  eat  it.)  See  Poten- 
tilla. 

ANTACIDS.  {Antacida,  sc.  medicamen- 
ta.  From  avlt,  against,  and  a^idus,  acid.) 
Remedies  which  obviate  acidity  in  the  sto- 
mach. Their  action  is  purely  chemical,  as 
they  merely  combine  with  the  acid  present, 
and  neutralize  it.  They  are  only  pallia- 
tives, the  generation  of  acidity  being  to  be 
prevented  by  restoring  the  tone  of  the  sto- 
mach and  its  vessels.  Dyspepsia  and  diar- 
rhoea are  the  diseases  in  which  th«y  are  em- 
ployed. The  principal  antacids  in  use  are 
the  alkalies  ;  e.  g.  Liquoris  potassae,  gutt.  xv. 
or  from  5  to  15  gr.  of  subcarbonate  of  pot- 
ash, or  soda  dissolved  in  water.  The  solu- 
tion of  soda,  called  double  soda-water,  or 
that  of  potash  supersaturated  with  carbonic 
acid,  is  more  frequently  used,  as  being 
more  pleasant.  Ammonia  has  been  recom- 
mended as  preferable  to  every  other  antacid, 
from  10  to  20  drops  of  the  liquor  ammonias 
in  a  cupful  of  water.  The  liquor  calcis,  or 
lime  water,  is  likewise  used  to  correct  acid- 
ity, two  or  three  ounces  being  taken  occa- 
sionally. Creta  prceparata  alone,  or  with 
the  addition  of  a  small  quantity  of  any  aro- 
matic—  chelae  cancrorum  prajparatse;  magr 
nesia  also  and  its  carbonate,  are  used  for 
the  same  purpose. 

Antagonist  muscies.  Counteracting 
muscles,  or  those  muscles  Avhich  have  op- 
posite functions.  Such  are  the  flexor  and 
extensor  of  any  limb,  the  one  of  which 
contracts  it,  the  other  stretches  it  out ; 
and  also  the  abductors  and  adductors. 
Solitary  muscles  are  those  without  any  an- 
tagonist, as  the  heart,  &c. 

Anta'lcica.      CFrora    nvli,  against,    and 


oLKya,  pain.)     Anodynes.    Remedies  which 
relieve  pain. 

Anta'lkalines.  (From  *v7/,  against,  and 
alkali,  an  alkali.)  Medicines  which  possess 
the  power  of  neutralizing  alkalies.  All  the 
acids  are  of  this  class. 

Antaphrodisi'aca.  (From  «tv7<,  against, 
and  AtppoS'tlit,  Venus.)  Anti-veuereals,  or 
medicines  which  extinguish  amorous  desires. 
JVedel.  Jlmen.  Med. 

Antaphrodi'tica.    The  same. 

Antapo'dosis.  (From  aj^A7roSi$aifji.t,  to 
reciprocate.)  A  vicissitude,  or  return  of 
the  paroxysm  of  fevers.  Hippocrates.  Called 
by  Galen  epidosis. 

Antaris.    Mercury. 

Antarthri'tica.  (From  *v7<,  against, 
and  Af>Qppi;,  the  gout.)  Medicines  which 
relieve  or  repel  the  gout. 

Antasthma'tica.  (From  c/.vlt,  against, 
and  eta-Qjuct,  an  asthma.)  Remedies  against 
asthma. 

Antatro'phica.  (From  ctvlt,  against, 
and  etlpopta.,  a  consumption.)  Medicines 
which  relieve  consumption. 

Anteche'sis.  (From  oLvje^ojuxt,  to  resist.) 
A  violent  stoppage  in  the  bowels,  which  re- 
sists all  eff'orts  to  remove  it.     Hippocrates. 

Antela'bium.  (From  ante,  before,  and 
labium,  a  lip.)     The  extremity  of  the  lip. 

Ante'mbasis.  (From  avlt,  mutually,  and 
if^Saiveo,  to  enter.)  A  coalescence,  or  union 
of  bone.     Galen. 

Anteme'tica.  (From  avlt,  against,'  and 
sfAsce,  to  vomit.)  Medicines  which  stop  or 
prevent  vomiting. 

Antenea'smus.  (From  uvlh  against,  and 
Tuna-fjiOQ,  implacable.)  That  species  of  mad- 
ness in  which  the  patient  endeavours  to  de- 
stroy himself. 

Antephia'ltica.  (From  avIi,  against, 
and  iiiia?ClitQ,  the  night-mare.)  Medicines 
which  prevent  the  night-mare. 

Antepile'ptica.  (From  *v7;,  against,  and 
i7rix-^-\,t(,  the  epilepsy.)  Remedies  against 
the  epilepsy,  and  other  convulsive  disor- 
ders. 

ANTE'RIOR  AURIS.  One  of  the 
common  muscles  of  the  ear,  situated  before 
the  external  ear.  It  arises  thin  and  mem- 
branous, near  the  posterior  part  of  the  zygo- 
ma, and  is  inserted  into  a  small  eminence 
on  the  back  of  the  helix,  opposite  to  the 
concha,  which  it  draws  a  little  forwards  and 
upwards. 

ANTERIOR  INTERCOSTAL  NEflVE. 
Splanchnic  nerve.'  A  branch  of  the  great 
intercostal  that  is  given  ofl"  in  the  tho- 
rax. 

Ante'rior  ma'llei.  See  Laxalor  tym- 
pani. 

Anthe'lix.     See  Antihelix. 

Anthe'lmia.     (From  *v7/,  against,    and 
iK/utvc,  a  worm.)      The  herb  Indian  pink, 
or  worm-grass,   so  called,  because  it  was 
thought  of  great  virtue  in  expelling  worui? 
See  Spigelia  Marilandicu- 


60 


ANT 


AN'l 


ANTHELMINTICS.  {Anlhtlmintica,  sc. 
medicamenta ;  from  olvIi,  against,  and  i\- 
f^iv;,  a  worm.)  Medicines  which  procure 
the  evacuation  of  worms  from  the  stomach 
and  intestines.  The  greater  number  of 
them  act  mechanically,  dislodging  the 
worms,  by  the  sharpness  or  roughness  of 
their  particles^  or  by  their  cathartic  opera- 
tion. Some  seem  to  have  no  other  qualities 
than  those  of  powerful  bitters,  by  which 
they  either  prove  noxious  to  these  animals, 
or  remove  that  debility  of  the  digestive  or- 
gans, by  which  the  food  is  not  properly 
assimilated,  or  the  secreted  fluids  poured 
into  the  intestines  are  not  properly  pre- 
pared ;  circumstances  from  which  it  has 
been  supposed  the  generation  of  worms 
may  arise.  The  principal  medicines  be- 
longing to  this  class,  are  :  Calomel,  gam- 
boge, Geoffraja  inermis, tanacetum,polypo- 
dium  filix  mas,  spigelia,  Marilandica,  arte- 
misia  santonica,  olea  Europasa,  stannum 
pulverisatum,  ferri  liraaturae,  and  dolichos 
pruriens  ;  which  see  under  their  respective 
heads. 

A'NTHEMIS.  (Anthcmis,  miclis  ;  fcem. 
From  Avflsiu,  jloreo ;  because  it  bears  an 
abundance  of  flowers.)     Chamomile. 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
tinnaean  system.  Class,  Syiigenesia-  Or- 
der, Polygamia  superflua. 

2.  The  name  in  the  last  London  Phar- 
macopoeia for  chamomile.  See  Anihcmis 
nobilis. 

A'NTHEMIS  co'tula.  {Colula,  a  dim.  of 
cos,  a  whetstone  ;  so  called  from  its  leaves 
resembling  a  whetstone.)  The  systematic 
name  for  the  plant  called  Cotula  fcetida  in 
the  pharmacopoeias.  ChairKemelumfcetidum. 
Mayweed.  Stinking  chamomile.  This  plant, 
Anihemis  cotula,  of  Linnajus  : — receptnculis 
conicis  paleis  setaccis,  seminibus  nudis,  has  a 
very  disagreeable  smell;  the  leaves,  a  strong, 
acrid,  bitterish  taste  ;  the  flowers,  however, 
are  almost  insipid.  It  is  said  to  have  been 
useful  in  hysterical  affections,  but  is  very 
seldom  employed. 

A'NTHEMIS  no'bilis.  Tlic  Systematic  name 
for  the  chain (Emelum  of  the  shops.  ChamcB- 
meluni  nobile.  Chamomilla  romana.  Euan- 
thtmon  of  Galen.  Anthemis  of  the  last  Lon- 
don pharmacopceia.  Common  chamomile. 
Antliemis foliis  pinnato-compositis  linearibus 
acutis  subvillosis,  of  Linnajus.  Both  the. 
leaves  and  flowers  of  this  indigenuous  plant 
have  a  strong  though  not  ungrateful  smell, 
and  a  very  bitter,  nauseous  taste:  but  the 
latter  are  the  bitterer,  and  considerably  more 
aromatic.  They  possess  tonic  and  stoma- 
chic qualities,  and  are  much  employed  to 
restore  tone  to  the  stomach  and  intestines, 
and  as  a  pleasant  and  cheap  bitter.  They 
have  been  long  successfully  used  for  the 
ciu'e  of  intermittents,  as  well  as  of  fevers 
of  the  irregular  nervous  kind,  accompanied 
with  visceral  obstructions.  The  flowers 
have  been  found  useful  in  hysterical  affec- 


tions, flatulent  or  spasmodic  colics,  and 
dysentery;  but,  from  their  laxative  qualityj 
Dr.  Cullen  tells  us  they  proved  hurtful  in 
diarrhoeas.  A  simple  infusion  is  frequently 
taken  to  excite  vomiting,  or  for  promoting 
the  operation  of  emetics.  Externally  they 
are  used  in  the  decoclum  pro  fotnento,  and 
are  an  ingredient  in  the  decociiim  malvce 
composHum. 

A'NTHEMIS  PYRETHRUM.  The  plant 
from  which  we  obtain  the  pyrethrum 
of  the  pharmacopoeias.  Buphthalmum  cre- 
ticum.  Bellis  montana  putescens  acris. 
Dentaria.  Herba  salivaris.  Pes  alexandri- 
nus.  Spanish  Chamomile.  Pellitory  of 
Spain,  jinthemis  caulibus  simplicibus  uni- 
fioris  decunibentibus,  foliis  pinnato-muUi- 
Jidis,  of  Linnaeus.  This  root,  though  cul- 
tivated in  this  country,  is  generally  im- 
ported from  Spain.  Its  taste  is  hot  and 
acrid,  its  acrimony  residing  in  a  resinous 
principle.  The  ancient  Romans,  it  is 
said,  employed  the  root  of  this  plant  as  a 
pickle.  In  its  recent  state,  it  is  not  so 
pungent  as  wliefi  dried,  and  yet,  if  applied 
to  the  skin,  it  produces  inflammation.  Its 
qualities  are  stimulant;  but  it  is  never  used, 
except  as  a  masticatory,  for  relieving  tooth- 
aches, rheumatic  aft'ections  of  the  face,  and 
paralysis  of  the  tongue,  in  which  it  affords 
relief  by  stimulating  the  excretory  ducts  of 
the  saliva!  glands. 

ANTHERA.     (From  avBcg,  a  flower.) 

1.  A  compound  medicine- used  by  the 
ancients;  so  called  from  its  florid  colour. 
Galen.    JEgineta. 

2.  The  male  part  of  the  fructification  of 
plants. 

Anthophy'lli.  (From  avSuc,  a  flower, 
and  <^uxxov,  a  leaf;  so  called  from  the  fra- 
grance of  the  flowers  and  the  beauty  of  the 
leaves.)  Cloves  are  so  termed  when  they 
have  been  suffered  to  grow  to  maturity, 
G.  Bauhin  Pin. 

A'NTHORA.  (Quasi  arilithora,  ai-Mopx: 
from  etvli,  against,  and  S-6/)a,  monkshood;  so 
called  because  it  is  said  to  counteract  the 
effects^  of  the  thora  or  monkshood.)  A 
species  of  Wolfsbane.     See  Aconiium. 

A'nthos  flo'res.  The  flowers  of  the 
rosmarinus  are  so  termed  in  some  pharma- 
copoeias. 

Anthra'cia.     See  Anlhrax. 

A'NTHRAX.  (From  avSgaf,  a  burning 
coal.)  Anthracia.  Anthroco-na.  Anthro- 
cpma.  Carbuncidus.  A  hard  and  circum- 
scribed inflammatory  tubercle  like  a  boil, 
which  sometimes  forms  on  the  cheek,  neck, 
or  back,  and  in  a  few  days  becomes  highly 
gangrenous.  It  then  discharges  an  ex- 
tremely foetid  sanies  from  under  the  black 
core,  which,  like  a  burning  coal,  continues 
destroying  the  surrounding  parts.  It  is  sup- 
posed to  arise  from  a  peculiar  miasma,  is 
most  common  in  warm  climates,  and  often 
attends  the  plague. 

Anthraco'sis    o'culi.       a     red.     livid, 


ANT  AIST  61 

burning,  sloughy,  very  painful  tumour,  oc-  several  authors,  as  those  oi  JS'icholaus,  Mesne, 
cun-ing  on  the  eyelids.     JEgineta.  Myrepsus,  k.c. 

Anthropogra'fhia.  (From  avd^uTro;,  a  AlN'TI'DOTUS.  (From  a.-f]t,  against, 
man,  and  y^aipte,  to  write.)  Description  of  and  tS'ttSai/ui.  to  give.)  A  preservative  against 
man's  structure.  sickness.     A  remedy.     Galen. 

ANTHROPOLO'GIA.  (From  a.vd^a>7roc,  a  Antidysente'rica.  (From  ctvli,  against, 
man,  and  Koyo;,  a  discourse.)  The  descrip-  and  J'uo-live^tci,  or  flux.)  JWedicines  against 
tion  of  man.  a  dysentery,  or  flux. 

Anthypnotica.  (From  a.vli,  against,  and  Antifebri'lia.  (From  mli,  against,  and 
t«rvcf,  sleep.)  Medicines  which  prevent  sleep /e6riy,  a  fever.)  A  febrifuge,  a  remedy 
or  drowsiness.  against  fever. 

Anthypochondri'ac A.  (From  «tv7/, against,  Antihe'ctica.  (From  ay7/,  against,  and 
and  u':ro;)(_oyJ'gtu.,  the  hypochondria.)  Me-  hCliKog,  a  hectic  fever.)  Remedies  against 
dicines  adapted  to  cure  low-spiritedness  or   a  hectic  fever. 

disorders  of  the  hypochondria.  Antihe'cticum     Pote'rii.     Antimonium 

Anthyste'rica.  (From  av7/,  against,  diaphoreticum  Joviale.  A  medicine  invented 
and  vg-i^a.,  the  womb.)  Uterines  or  me-  by  Poterius,  formerly  extolled  as  effectual 
dicines  which  relieve  the  hysteric  passion,  in  hectic  fevers,  but  now  disregarded.  It 
Blancard.  is  an  oxyd  of  tin  and  chalybeated  regulus  of 

A'iNTl.  (Av7/,  againsl.)  There  are  many  antimony,  in  consequence  of  their  defla- 
names  compounded  \vith  this  word,  as  anYf-   gration  with  nilre. 

asthmatics,  antihysterics,  antidysenterics,  &c.  ANTIHE'LIX.  (From  ctvlt,  against, 
xvhich  signify  medicines  against  the  asthma,  and  s>.;|,  the  helix.)  The  inner  circle  of 
hysterics,  dysentery,  fcc.  the  auricle,  so  called  from  its  opposition  to 

Akti'ades.  (From  etvliAw,  to  meet.)    The   the  outer  circuit  called  the  helix, 
tonsils  are  so  called,  because  they  answer       Antihelmin'tica.     See  Ailhelminitics. 
one  another.     The  mumps.     JVk.  Piso.  Antihyster'jca.       (From    sjv7/,    against, 

Aktia'gra.     (From  av7/«,  a  tonsil,  and  and    v?-igiy.a,  hysterics.)     Medicines  which 
tf.>g*,  a  prey.)     Aniiagri.     A  tumour  of  the  prevent  or  relieve  hysterics. 
tonsils.     Ulpian,  Roland,  fcc.  Antile'psis.      (From  ctvltKctuCoi.vce,  to  take 

Antiarthri'tica.     See  Antarthritica.         hold  of.)     The    securing    of  bandages,    or 

Anticache'ctica.     (From  avli,    against,  ligatures  from  slipping.     Hippocrates. 
and  xa;t^|w,  a  chachexy.)  Medicines  against       Antilo'eium.     (From  ctv7/,  opposite,  and 
a  cachexy,  or  bad  habit  of  body.  xofs?,  the  bottom  of  the  ear.)     The  tragus 

Antica'rdidm.  (From  av7/,  against,  or  or  that  part  of  the  ear  which  is  opposite 
opposite,  and  jta^tT/a,  the  heart.)     The  hoi-  the  lobe. 

low  at  the  bottom  of  the  breast,  commonly  Antiloimica.  (From  ov7<,  against,  and 
called  scrobiculis  cordis,  or  pit  of  the  sto-  AcyfAoc,  the  plague.)  Remedies  orpreven- 
roach.  tives  against  the  plague. 

Anticatarrha'lia.  (From  nvli,  against,  Anti'lopus.  The  antelope.  An  African 
and  xalappc;,  a  cataj-rh.)  Medicines  which  beast  resembling  a  deer,  whose  hoofs  and 
relieve  a  catarrh.  horns  were  formerly  given  in  hysteric  and 

Anticauso'tica.  (From  av7<,  against,  and   epileptic  cases. 
JcAuo-cc,  a  burning  fever.)     Remedies  against       Astily'ssus.     (From   a.vlt,   against,    and 
burning  fevers.    We  read,  in  Corp.  Pharm.   xua-o-a,  the  bite  of  a  mad  dog.)  A  medicine 
of  Junken,  of  a  syrupus  anticausoticiis.  or  remedy  against  the  bite  of  a  mad  dog. 

A'nticheir.  (From  ctvli,  against,  and  Anihnoni'al powder .  SeeAntiamonialispulris. 
j'^ag,  the  hand.)     The  thumb.     Galen.  A.nijioniale.     (From  anii7nonium.)     An 

ANTiCiNE'MioK.  (From  av7i,  against,  or  antimonial,  or  composition  in  which  anti- 
opposite,  and  jcv«^/),  the  calf  of  the  leg.)  mony  is  a  chief  ingredient.  A  preparation 
That  part    of    the  tibia  which    is  bare  of  of  antimony. 

flesh,  and  opposite  the  calf  of  the  leg.  The  Antimoxia'lis  pu'ltis.  Antimonial 
shui-bone.     Galen.  powder.  "Take  of  sulphuret  of  antimony, 

Antico'lica.  (From  ctvli:  against,  and  powdered,  a  pound  :  hartshorn  shavings, 
x»A/;M,the  colic.)  Remedies  against  the  colic,  two  pounds."      Mix  and  throw  them  into 

Antidia'stole.  (From  avIi,  against,  and  a  broad  iron  pot  heated  to  a  white  heat, 
^wrsWtw,  to  distinguish.)  An  exact  and  ac-  and  stir  the  mixture  constantly  until  it  ac- 
curate distinction  of  one  disease,  or  symp-  quires  an  ash  colour.  Having  taken  it  out, 
torn,  from  another.  reduce  it  to  powder,  and  put  it  into  a  coated 

Antidinica.  (From  avli,  against,  and  crucible,  upon  which  another  inverted  cru- 
cT/vs?,  circumgyration.)  Medicines  against  cible,  having  a  small  hole  in  its  bottom,  is 
a  vertigo,  or  giddiness.     Blancard.  to  be  luted.     Then  raise  the  fire  by  degrees 

Amtidota'rium.  (From  avltJ^olo;,  an  an-  to  a  white  heat,  and  keep  it  so  for  two 
t!dote.)  A  term  used  by  former  writers,  hours.  Reduce  the  residuary  mass  to  a 
for  what  we  noAv  call  a  dispensatory;  a  very  fine  powder.  The  dose  is  from  five 
place  where  antidotes  are  prescribed  and  to  ten  grains.  It  is  in  high  esteem  as  a 
prepared.     There  are  antidotaries  extant  of  febrifuge,  sudorific,  and  antispasmodic.  The 


63 


ANT 


AxNT 


diseases  in  which  it  is  mostly  exhibited  are, 
most  species  of  asthenic  and  exanthematous 
fevers,  acute  rheumatism,  gout,  diseases 
arising  from  obstructed  perspiration,  dysu- 
ria,  nervous  affections,  and  spasms. 

This  preparation  was  introduced  into  the 
former  London  Pharmacopoeia  as  a  substi- 
tute for  a  medicine  of  extensive  celebrity. 
Dr.  James's  powder;  to  which,  however, 
the  present  form  more  nearly  assimilates  in 
its  dose,  and  it  is  more  manageable  in  its 
administration,  by  the  reduction  of  the  pro- 
portion of  antimony  to  one  half. 

Astimo'nii  O'sydum.  Oxyd  of  Antimony. 
This  preparation  is  now  directed  to  be  made 
by  dissolving  an  ounce  of  tartarized  anti- 
mony, and  two  drachms  of  subcarbonate  of 
ammonia,  separately  in  distilled  water, 
mixing  the  solutions  and  boiling,  till  the 
oxyd  of  antimony  is  precipitated,  which  is 
to  be  washed  with  water  and  dried.  This 
must  not  be  confounded  with  the  old  cal- 
cined or  diaphoretic  antimony,  being  amuch 
more  active  preparation.     See  Jintimony. 

In  its  effects,  it  will  be  found  to  agree 
pretty  much  with  the  antimouium  tartari- 
/iatum  ;  but  it  is  very  little  employed. 

Antimo'nii  TAKTARiZATi  LiquoR.  Solu- 
tion of  tartarized  antimony.  Vinum  anti- 
mnnii  lartarisati  of  the  Pharm.  Lond.  1787. 
••  Take  of  tartarized  antimony,  one  scruple; 
boiling  distilled  water,  four  fluid  ounces  ; 
wine,  six  fluid  ounces.  Dissolve  the  tar- 
tarized antimony  in  the  boiling  distilled 
water,  then  add  the  wine.  Half  an  ounce 
of  the  solution  contains  one  grain  of  the 
salt.  This  preparation  may  be  given  in  all 
cases  where  the  tartar  emetic  is  indicated. 

AnTIMo'nII      SULPHURE'tUM      PRiECIPITA'- 

TUJi.  Sulphur  antimonii prczcipitatum.  Pre- 
cipitated sulphuret  of  antimony.  This  pre- 
paration of  antimony  appears  to  have  ren- 
dered that  called  Kermes  mineral  unneces- 
sary.    It  is  made  thus  : — 

Take  of  sulphuret  of  antimony,  in  pow- 
der, two  pounds  ;  of  the  solution  of  potash, 
four  pints  ;    of  distilled  water,  three  pints. 

Mix  and  boil  the  mixture  over  a  slow  fire 
for  three  hours,  stirring  it  well,  and  occa- 
sionally adding  distilled  water,  so  that  the 
same  measure  may  be  preserved.  Strain 
the  solution  forthwith  through  a  double 
linen  cloth  ;  and  while  it  is  yet  hot,  drop  in, 
gradually,  as  much  sulphuric  acid  as  may 
be  required  to  precipitate  the  powder ;  then 
wash  away  the  sulphate  of  potash,  by  hot 
water ;  dry  the  precipitated  sulphuret  of 
antimony,  and  reduce  it  to  powder.  In  this 
process  part  of  the  water  is  decomposed,  and 
its  oxygen  unites  partly  with  the  antimony  ; 
the  oxyd  of  antimony  as  well  as  the  potash 
combine  with  sulphur  and  hydrogen,  form- 
ing hydrosnlphuret  of  antimony  and  hydro- 
guretted  sulphuret  of  potash  :  if  the  solu- 
tion be  allowed  to  cool,  the  former  of  these 
partly  precipitates,  constituting  the  kermes 
mineral;    but  the  addition  of  the  sulphuric 


acid  throws  down  the  whole  of  it  at  once, 
mixed  with  some  sulphur,  furnished  by  the 
decomposition  of  the  hydroguretted  sulphu- 
ret of  potash. 

As  an  alterative  and  sudorific,  it  is 
in  high  estimation,  and  given  in  diseases 
of  the  skin  and  glands  ;  and  joined  with 
calomel,  it  is  one  of  the  most  powerful 
and  penetrating  alteratives  we  are  in  pos- 
session of. 

ANTIMO'iSflUM.     See  Antimony. 

Antimo'nium  calcina'tum.  The  volatile 
oxyd  of  antimony. 

Antimo'nium  diapSore'ticum.  An  old 
name  for  the  volatile  oxyd  of  antimony. 

Antimo'nium  tartariza'tum.  Tartarus 
emeticus.  Tartarum  emeticum.  Tartarus 
antimonialis.  Tartris  antimonii  cum  potassa. 
Tartarum  stihiatum.  Tartar  emetic  is  ob- 
tained by  boiling  the  fusible  oxyd  of  anti- 
mony with  supertartrate  of  potash ;  the 
excess  of  tartaric  acid  dissolves  the  oxyd,  and 
a  triple  salt  is  obtained  by  ciystallization. 
The  London  Pharmacopoeia  directs  thus  : 

Take  of  powdered  sulphuret  of  antimony 
two  ounces,  nitrate  of  potash  an  ounce, 
supertailrate  of  potash  two  ounces,  sulphuric 
acid  two  ounces  by  weight,  distilled  water 
a  pint  and  a  half;  mix  the  acid  with  half  a 
pint  of  the  water  in  a  suitable  glass  vessel, 
and  heat  them  in  a  sand  bath.  When  they 
are  moderately  heated,  add  gradually  the 
nitre  and  sulphuret  previously  mixed ;  then 
boil,  till  the  moisture  is  consumed.  Wash 
the  residuum  with  distilled  water,  till  it  is 
without  flavour,  and  mix  it,  still  moist  with 
the  supertartrate  of  potash,  and  throw  them 
into  a  pint  of  distilled  water ;  finally  boil  the 
liquor  away  sufficiently,  and  set  it  aside  to 
crystallize.  In  the  first  part  of  this  process, 
when  nitre  and  sulphuret  of  antimony  are 
boiled  in  dilute  sulphuric  acid,  this  gradually 
decomposes  the  nitre,  and  the  nitric  acid, 
as  it  is  liberated  oxidizes  the  antimony  ;  the 
oxide  of  antimony,  united  probably  to  a 
small  portion  of  sulphuric  acid,  appears  in 
the  form  of  a  white  powder  :  and  it  is  by 
boiling  this  with  the  supertartrate  of  potash, 
which  renders  the  oxide  of  antimony  solu- 
ble, that  the  antimonium  tartarizatum,  or 
tartrate  of  antimony  and  potash,  is  formed. 
A  solution  of  this  salt  iri  dilute  wine  is  order- 
ed in  the  pharmacopoeia.  See  Antimoiiii 
Tartarasati  Liquor. 

Tartar  emetic  is  the  most  useful  of  all 
the  antimonal  preparations.  Its  action  is 
not  dependent  on  the  state  of  the  stomach, 
and, being  soluble  in  water,  its  dose  is  easily 
managed,while  it  also  operatesmore  speedily. 

In  doses  of  from  one  to  three,  four,  or 
five  grains,  it  generally  acts  powerfully  as 
an  emetic,  and  is  employed  whenever  we 
wish  to  obtain  the  eff"ects  which  result  from 
full  vomiting.  As  patients  are  differently 
aifected  by  this  medicine,  the  safest  mode  of 
exhibiting  it  is  :  ]^.  Antimonii  tartarisati, 
gr.  iii.  Aqun-,  distillate,  ^iv.     Misce  et  cola 


-AKT 


AiNT 


63 


Dosis    ?ss.   omni    horae   quadrante,  donee 
supervenerlt  vomitus. 

For  children,  emetic  tartar  is  not  so 
safe  an  emetic  as  ipecacuanlia  powder  : 
when  great  debility  of  the  system  is  pre- 
sent, even  a  small  dose  has  been  known  to 
prove  fatal  to  children.  Sometimes  it 
proves  cathartic. 

In  smaller  doses  it  excites  nausea,  and 
proves  a  powerful  diaphoretic  and  expec- 
torant. As  an  emetic  it  is  chiefly  given  in 
the  beginning  of  fevers  and  febrile  diseases ; 
when  great  debility  is  present,  and  in  the 
advanced  stages  of  typhoid  fever  its  use  is 
improper  and  even  sometimes  fatal.  As  a 
diaphoretic,"  it  is  given  in  small  doses,  of 
from  an  eighth  to  a  quarter  of  a  grain  ;  and 
as  an  expectorant,  in  doses  still  smaller. 
Emetic  tartar  in  small  doses,  combined  with 
calomel,  has  been  found  a  powerful  yet  safe 
alterative  in  obstinate  eruptions  of  the  skin. 
P-.  J3ntimonii  tartarisati,  gr.  iv.  Hydrargyri 
submuriatis,  gr.  xvi.  Confedionis  Roscr  gal- 
licce,  q.  s.  Divide  in  pil.  xsiv.  Capiat  i. 
mane  nocteque  ex  thea  sassafras. 

In  the  form  of  powder,  or  dissolved  in 
water,  it  is  applied  by  a  pencil  to  warts  and 
obstinate  ulcers  :  it  is  also  given  in  the 
form  of  clyster,  with  a  view  to  produce 
irritation  in  soporose  diseases,  apoplexy, 
ileus,  and  hernia  incarcerata.  The  powder 
mixed  with  any  fluid,  and  rubbed  on  the 
scrobiculus  cordis,  excites  vomiting.  Ano- 
ther property  which  tartar  emetic  has,  when 
rubbed  on  the  skin,  is  that  of  producing  a 
crop  of  pustules  very  like  to  the  small-pox, 
and  with  this  view  it  is  used  against  rheu- 
matic pains,  white,  and  other  obstinate 
swellings.  The  best  antidote  against  the 
bad  effects  of  too  large  a  quantity  of  this 
and  other  antimonial  preparations,  is  a  de- 
coction of  the  bark  of  cinchona :  in  defect 
of  which,  tea  and  other  astringents  may  be 
used. 

Antimo'nium  viTRiF  ACTUM.  Glass  of  an- 
timony. An  oxid  of  antimony,  with  a  little 
sulphuret. 

ANTCMOiNY.  Jintimonium,  i.  n.  Av7/;Mo- 
vtov.  The  origin  of  this  word  is  very  ob- 
scure. The  most  received  etymology  is, 
from  edit,  against,  and  fxovog,  a  monk ;  be- 
cause Valentine,  by  an  injudicious  adminis- 
tration of  it,  poisoned  his  brother  monks.) 
Jinlimonium  Stibium.  A  metal  found  native, 
but  very  rarely  ;  it  has,  in  that  state,  a  me-  * 
tallic  lustre,  and  is  found  in  masses  of  dif- 
ferent shapes  ;  its  colour  is  white,  between 
those  of  tin  and  silver.  It  generally  con- 
tains a  small  portion  of  arsenic.  It  is  like- 
wise met  with  in  the  state  of  an  oxyd, 
antimonial  ochre.  The  most  abundant  ore 
of  it  is  that  in  which  it  is  combined  with 
sulphur,  the  gray  ore  of  antimony,  ov  sulphuret 
of  antimony.  The  colour  of  this  ore  is 
bluish,  or  steel-gray,  of  a  metallic  lustre, 
and  often  extremely  beautifully  variegated. 
Its  texture  is  either  compact,  foliated,  or 


striated.  The  striated  is  found  both  crys- 
tallized, massive,  and  disseminated  ;  there 
are  many  varieties  of  this  ore. 

Properties  of  Antiynony. — Antimony  is  a 
metal  of  a  grayish  white,  having  a  slight 
bluish  shade,  and  very  brilliant.  Its  texture 
is  lamellated,  and  exhibits  plates  crossing 
each  other  in  every  direction.  Its  surface 
is  covered  with  herbarizations  and  foliage. 
Its  specific  gravity  is  6.702.  It  is  suffi- 
ciently hard  to  scratch  all  the  soft  metals. 
It  is  very  brittle,  easil}^  broken,  and  pulveri- 
zable.  It  fuses  at  810°  Fahr.  It  can  be 
volatilized,  and  burns  by  a  strong  heat. 
When  perfectly  fused,  and  suffered  to  cool 
gradually,  it  crystallizes  in  octahedra.  It 
unites  with  sulphur  and  phosphorus.  It  de- 
composes water  strongly  at  a  red  heat.  It 
is  soluble  in  alkaline  sulphurets.  Sulphuric 
acid,  boiled  upon  antimony,  is  feebly  de- 
composed. Nitric  acid  dissolves  it  in  the 
cold.  Muriatic  acid  scarcely  acts  upon  it. 
The  oxigenated  muriatic  acid  gas  inflames 
it,  and  the  liquid  acid  dissolves  it  with  fa- 
cility. Arsenic  acid  dissolves  it  by  heat 
with  difliiculty.  It  unites,  by  fusion,  with 
gold,  and  renders  it  pale  and  brittle.  Platina, 
silver, lead, bismuth,  nickel,  copper, arsenic, 
iron,  cobalt,  tin,  and  zinc,  unite  with  anti- 
mony by  fusion,  and  form  with  it  compounds, 
more  or  less  brittle.  Mercuiy  does  not 
alloy  with  it  easily  unless  very  pure.  We 
are  little  acquainted  with  the  action  of  alka- 
lies upon  it.  Nitrate  of  potash  is  decom- 
posed by  it.  It  fulminates  by  percussion 
with  oxigenated  muriate  of  potash.  Anti- 
mony forms  at  least  two  definite  compounds 
with  oxygen.  One  may  be  obtained  by  the 
action  of  muriatic  acid,  adding  water  to  the 
solution,  which  precipitates  the  oxide  in 
union  with  a  little  acid,  which  may  be  sepa- 
rated by  boiling  for  some  time  in  a  solution 
of  subcarbonate  of  potash  ;  it  is  of  a  dull 
brownish  white  colour,  fusible  at  a  moderate 
red  heat,  but  hardly  volatilized  without 
access  of  air,  which  carries  the  oxidizement 
farther.  The  other  oxide  is  formed  by  the 
combustion  of  the  metal,  subliming  as  a  fine 
white  powder,  which  requires  a  much  high- 
er temperature  for  its  fusion  than  the  pre- 
ceding. It  is  very  important  to  dijstinguish 
these  two  compounds  ;  the  former,  or  fusi- 
ble oxide,  combines  most  readily  with  acids, 
and  possesses  much  greater  activity  as  a 
medicine,  than  the  volatile  oxide  ;  indeed 
it  appears  to  be  the  basis  of  all  those  anti- 
monial preparations,  on  which  any  reliance 
can  be  placed. 

Methods  of  obtaining  antimony. — 1.  To 
obtain  antimony,  heat  32  parts  of  filings 
of  iron  to  redness,  and  project  on  them,  by 
degrees,  100  parts  of  antimony  ;  when  the 
whole  is  in  fusion,  throw  on  it>  by  degrees, 
20  parts  of  nitrate  of  potash,  and  after  a 
few  minutes  quiet  fusion,  pour  it  into  an 
iron  melting  cone,  previously  heated  and 
greased. 


04 


ANT 


ANT 


2.  It  may  also  be  obtained  by  melting 
eight  parts  of  the  ore  mixed  with  si;i  of  ni- 
Irate  of  potash,  and  three  of  supertartrate 
of  potash,  gradually  projected  into  a  red- 
liot  crucible,  and  fused. 

To  obtain  perfectly  pure  antimony,  Mar- 
graaf  melted  some  pounds  of  tlie  sulphuret 
in  a  luted  crucible,  and  thus  scorified  any 
metals  it  might  contain.  Of  the  antimony 
thus  purified,  which  lay  at  the  bottom,  he 
took  sixteen"ounces,  which  he  oxidized  cau- 
tiously, first  with  a  slow,  and  afterwards 
with  a  strong  heat,  until  it  ceased  to  smell  of 
sulphur,  and  acquired  a  grayish-white  co- 
lour. Of  this  gray  powder  he  took  four 
ounces,  mixed  them  with  six  drachms  of 
supertartrate  of  potash,  and  three  of  chai'- 
coal,  and  kept  them  in  fusion  in  a  well  co- 
vered and  luted  crucible,  for  one  hour,  and 
thus  obtained  a  metallic  button  that  weighed 
one  ounce,  seven  drachms,  and  twenty 
grains. 

The  metal,  thus  obtained,  he  mixed  with 
half  its  weight  of  desiccated  subcarbonate  of 
soda,  and  covered  the  mixture  with  the  same 
quantity  of  the  subcarbonate.  He  then 
melted  it  in  a  well  covered  and  luted  cru- 
cible, in  a  very  strong  heat,  for  half  an  hour, 
and  thus  obtained  a  button  which  weighed 
one  ounce,  six  drachms,  and  seven  grains, 
much  whiter  and  more  beautiful  than  the 
former.  This  he  again  treated  Avith  one  and 
a  half  ounce  of  subcarbonate  of  soda,  and 
obtained  a  button,  weighing  one  ounce,  five 
drachms,  and  six  grains.  This  button  was 
still «f)urer  than  the  foregoing.  Repeating 
these  fusfcns  with  equal  Aveights  of  subcar- 
bonate of  soda  three  times  more,  and  an 
hour  and  a  half  each  time,  he  at  last  ob- 
tained a  button  so  pure,  as  to  amalgamate 
with  mercury  with  ease,  very  hard,  and  in 
some  degree  malleable ;  the  scoria?  formed 
in  the  last  fusion  w^ere  transparent,  which 
indicated  that  they  contained  no  sulphur, 
and  hence  it  is  the  obstinate  adherence  of 
the  sulphur  that  renders  the  purification  of 
this  metal  so  diflTicult. 

The  preparations  of  antimony  formerly  in 
use  were  very  many :  those  now  directed 
to  be  kept  are  : — 

1.  Sulphuretum  antimonii. 

2.  Oxydum  antimonii.  ^ 

3.  Sulphuretum  antimonii  pra;cipitalum. 

4.  Antimonium  tartarizatum. 

5.  Pulvisantimonialis. 

6.  Liquor  antimonii  tartarizati. 
Anti'mokis.      (From    a.\1i,   against,    and 

'j.cpoc,  death,  or  disease.)  A  medicine  to 
prolong  life. 

Antinepiiri'tica.  (From  avli,  against, 
and  vsiptlt;,  a  disease  of  the  kidneys.)  Re- 
medies against  disorders  of  the  kidneys. 
Blanr.ard. 

Antiodonta'i.gicus.  An  insect  described 
by  Germi  in  a  small  work  published  at 
Florence  1794,  so  called  from  its  property 
of  allavina:  the  toothach.     It  is  a  kind  of 


curculio  found  on  a  species  of  thistle,  car- 
duus  spinosissimus.  If  twelve  or  fifteen  of 
these  insects  in  the  state  of  larvae,  or  when 
come  to  perfection,  be  bruised  and  rubbed 
slowly  between  the  fore-finger  and  thumb 
until  they  have  lost  their  moisture ;  and  if 
the  painful  tooth  whei'e  it  is  hollow,  be 
touched  v.ith  that  finger,  tiie  pain  ceases 
sometimes  instantaneously.  A  piece  of 
shamoy  leather  will  answer  the  same  pur- 
pose with  the  finger.  If  the  gums  are  in- 
flamed, the  remedy  is  of  no  avail.  Other 
insects  possess  the  property  of  curing  the 
toothach ;  such  as  the  scarabeus  ferrugi- 
neus  of  Fabricius  ;  the  coccinella  septem- 
punctata,  or  lady-bird  ;  the.chrysomela  po- 
puli,  and  the  chrysomela  sanguinolenta. 
Tills  property  belongs  to  several  kinds  of 
the  coleoptera. 

Antiparaly'tica.  (From  *v7«,  against, 
and  'sruMxxvc-is,  the  palsy.)  Medicines  against 
the  palsy. 

Antipathei'a.  (From  etvlt,  against,  and 
'zs-aQoc,  an  affection.  (Antipathy.  An  aver- 
sion to  particular  objects. 

Antiperista'ltic.  (From  a.vli,  against, 
and  'aripis-i>xai,  to  contract.)  Whatsoever 
obstructs  the  peristaltic  motion  of  the  in- 
testines. 

Aktiperi'statis.  (From  ci'.^i,  against, 
and  '!t!-epig->i/ui,  to  press.)  A  compression  on 
all  sides.     Theophrastus  de  igne. 

Antipha'rmaca.  (From  avlt,  against, 
and  <pa.p/xiMov,  a  poison.)  The  same  as  alex- 
ipharmaca.  Remedies  or  preservatives 
against  poison.     Dioscorides. 

ANTIPHLOGl'STICA.  (From  avli. 
against,  and  iphiyu,  to  burn.)  Antiphlogis- 
tics.  A  term  applied  to  those  medicines, 
])lans  of  diet,  and  other  circumstances, 
which  tend  to  oppose  inflammation,  or 
which,  in  other  words,  weaken  the  system 
by  diminishing  the  activity  of  the  vital 
powSr. 

Antiphthi'sica.  (From  av7<,  against,  and 
4>9/o-K,  consumption.)  Remedies  against  a 
consumption. 

Anti'phthora.  (From  avli,  against,  and 
pSo/!it,  corruption.)  A  species  of  wolfsbane 
which  resists  corruption. 

Antiphy'sica.  (From  ai'7/,  against,  and 
(pva-itie,  io  blow.)  Carminatives  or  remedies 
against  wind. 

Antipleuri'tica.  (From  ctvli,  against, 
and  'orMvpiit;,  pleurisy.)  Remedies  against  a 
pleurisy. 

Antipoda'grica.  (From  aili,  against, 
and  tiroS'a'ypci.,  the  gout.)  Medicines  which 
relieve  or  remove  the  gout. 

Antipra'xia.  (From  aili,  against,  and 
'nrpATo-ci),  to  work.)  A  contrariety  of  func- 
tions and  temperaments  in  divers  parts. 
Contrariety  of  symptoms. 

Antipyre'tica.  (From  avli,  against,  and 
'o-upilo;,  fever.)  Antifebrile.  Remedies  against 
a  fever. 

Antiqcartana'bia.     (From  ai7/,  against, 


ANT 


AM 


65 


and  quartana,  a  quartan  fever.)  Remedies 
against  quartan  agues. 

Aftiqca'rticum.  The  same  as  Anti- 
quartanaria. 

ANTIRRHI'NUM.  (Avlipfim:  from  *v7/, 
against,  and  p/f,  the  nose  ;  so  called  because 
it  represents  the  nose  of  a  calf.)  Snap-dra- 
gon, or  calf's-snout.  The  name  of  a  genus 
of  plants  in  the  Linnaean  system.  Class, 
Didynamia.     Order,  Angiosptrmia. 

Antirkhi'num  lina'ria.  The  systematic 
name  for  the  linaria  of  the  pharmacopoeias. 
Osyris.  Urinaria.  Common  toad-flax.  Jin- 
tirrhinumfoliis  la7iceolatis  linearibus  confer- 
iis,  caule  erecto,  spicis  terminalibus  sessilibus, 
fioribus  imbricatis,  of  Linnaeus.  A  peren- 
nial indigenous  plant,  common  in  barren 
pastures,  hedges,  and  the  sides  of  roads, 
flowering  from  July  to  September.  The 
leaves  have  a  bitterish  and  somewhat  saline 
taste,  and  when  rubbed  between  the  fingers, 
have  a  faint  smell,  resembling  that  of  elder. 
They  are  said  to  be  diuretic  and  cathartic, 
and  in  both  characters  to  act  powerfully, 
especially  in  the  first;  hence  the  namewri- 
nalis.  They  have  been  recommended  in 
dropsies  and  other  disorders  requiring 
powerful  evacuations.  The  linaria  has 
also  been  used  as  a  resolvent  in  jaundice, 
and  such  diseases  as  were  supposed  to  arise 
from  visceral  obstructions.  But  the  plant 
has  been  chiefly  valued  for  its  efiects  when 
externally  applied,  especially  in  hasmorrhoi- 
dal  affections,  for  which  both  the  leaves  and 
flowers  have  been  employed  in  various  forms 
of  ointment,  fomentation,  and  poultice.  Dr. 
Wolph  first  invented  an  ointment  of  this 
plant  for  the  piles.  The  Landgrave  of 
Hesse,  to  whom  he  was  physician,  constant- 
ly interrogated  him,  to  discover  its  composi- 
tion ;  but  Wolph  obstinately  refused,  till 
the  prince  promised  to  give  him  a  fat  ox 
annually  for  the  discovery:  hence,  to  the 
following  verse,  which  was  made  to  distin- 
guish the  linaria  from  the  escula,  viz. 

"  Eiula  ladescit,  sine  lade  linaria  crescit," 
The  hereditary  Marshal  of  Hesse,  added, 
"  Esula  nil  nobis,  sed  dat  li7iaria  taurum." 

Antirkhi'num  elatine.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  plant  we  call  fluellen,  or  female 
speedwell.  Elatine  of  the  shops.  The  leaves 
of  this  plant  have  a  roughish  bitter  taste, 
but  no  smell.  It  was  formerly  much  used 
against  scurvy  and  old  ulcerations,  but  now 
wholly  forgotten. 

Antisco'lica.  (From  olvIi,  against,  and 
trxoiM^,  a  worm.)  Remedies  against  worms. 
Anthelmintics. 

ANTISCORBUTICS.  {Antiscorbutica, 
sc.  -medicamenta ;  from  avIi,  against,  and 
■scorbutus,  the  scurvy.)  Medicines  which 
cure  the  scurvy. 

ANTISEPTICS.  (Antiseptica,  sc.  me- 
dicamenta; from  <*i7/,  against,  and  s-wwai,  to 
putrefy.)    Those  medicines  which  possess 

9 


ft  power  of  preventing  animal  substances 
from  passing  into  a  state  of  putrefaction, 
and  of  obviating  putrefaction  when  already 
begun.  This  class  of  medicines  compre- 
hends four  orders. 

1.  Tonic  antiseptics,  as  cinchona,  cusparioE. 
cortex,  chamaemelum,  &.c.  which  are  suited 
for  every  condition  of  body,  and  are,  in  ge- 
neral, preferable  to  other  antiseptics,  for 
those  with  relaxed  habits. 

2.  Refrigerating  antiseptics,  as  acids,  which 
are  principally  adapted  for  the  young,  vigo- 
rous, and  plethoric. 

3.  Stimulating  antiseptics,  as  wine  and 
alcohol,  best  adapted  for  the  old  and  debi- 
litated. 

4.  Antispasmodic  antiseptics,  as  caraphora 
and  asafcfitida,  which  are  to  be  selected  for 
irritable  and  hysterical  habits. 

Anti'spasis.  (From  ctvli,  against,  and 
<r7rcta>,  to  draw.)  A  revulsion.  The  turn- 
ing the  course  of  the  humours,  whilst  they 
are  actually  in  motion.     Galen. 

ANTISPASMODICS.  {Antispamio- 
dica  sc.  medicamenta;  from  avlt,  against, 
and  enrcta-fAo^,  a  spasm.)  Medicines  which 
possess  the  power  of  allaying,  or  removing, 
inordinate  motions  in  the  system,  particu- 
larly those  involuntary  contractions  which 
take  place  in  muscles,  naturally  subject  to 
the  command  of  the  will.  Spasm  may  arise 
from  various  causes.  One  of  the  most  fre- 
quent is  a  strong  irritation,  continually  ap- 
plied ;  such  as  dentition,  or  worms.  In 
these  cases,  narcotics  prove  useful,  by  dimi- 
nishing irritability  and  sensibility.  Some- 
times spasm  arises  from  mere  debility  ;  and 
the  obvious  means  of  removing  this  is  by 
the  use  of  tonics.  Both  narcotics  and 
tonics,  therefore,  are  occasionally  useful  as 
antispasmodics,  such  as  opium,  camphorj 
and  ether,  in  the  one  class,  and  zinc,  mer- 
cury, and  Peruvian  bark,  in  the  other.  But 
there  are  farther,  several  other  substances, 
which  cannot  be  with  propriety  referred  to 
either  of  these  classes  ;  and  to  these,  the 
title  of  antispasmodics  is  more  exclusively 
appropriated.  The  principal  antispasmo- 
dics, properly  so  called,  are  moschus,  casto- 
reum,  oleum  animale  empyreumaticum, 
petroleum,  ammonia,  asafoetida,  sagapenum, 
galbanum,  Valeriana,  crocus,  melaleucai  leu- 
cadendron. 

The  narcotics,  used  as  antispasmodics^ 
are  ether,  opium,  camphor. 

Tonics,  used  as  antispasmodics,  are  cu- 
prum, zincum,  hydrargyrum,  cinchona. 

Anti'thenar.  (From  av7/,  against,  and 
^vdLg,  the  palm  of  the  hand.)  A  muscle  of 
the  toot.     See  Adductor pollicis  pedis. 

Antitra'gicus.  Antitragus.  (Antitra- 
gicus,  sc.  musculus.)  One  of  the  proper 
muscles  of  the  ear,  whose  use  is  to  turn  up 
the  tip  of  the  antitragus  a  little  outwards, 
and  to  depress  the  extremity  of  the  antihe- 
lix  towards  it. 

Antitba'gus.      {Antitragus,  i,  m.  from. 


A.M 


ANU 


mil,  and  Tgity®',  the  tragus.)  An  eminence 
of  the  outer  ear,  opposite  to  the  tragus. 

Antivene'rea.  (From  ttvli,  against,  and 
vtnereus,  venereal.)  Medicines  against  the 
lues  venerea. 

Anto'nii  Sa'ncti  i'gnis.  (So  called  be- 
cause St.  Anthony  was  supposed  to  cure  it 
miraculously.  In  the  Roman  Missal,  St. 
Anthony  is  implored  as  being  the  preserver 
from  all  sorts  of  fii-e.)  St.  Anthony's  fire. 
See  Erysipelas. 

Antophy'llon.  (From  ttvlt,  against,  and 
<^uM(!v,  a  leaf;  so  called  because  its  leaves 
are  opposite.)     The  male  caryophyllus. 

A'ISTRUM  OF  HIGHMORE.  (From 
the  name  of  an  anatomist,  who  gave  the  first 
accurate  description  of  it.)  Jlntrum  High- 
morianum.  Antrum  genm.  Sinus  maxillaris 
pituitarius.  Antrum  maxillce  superioris. 
Maxillary  sinus.  A  large  cavity  in  the  mid- 
dle of  each  superior  maxillary  bone,  be- 
tween the  eye  and  the  roof  of  the  mouth, 
lined  by  the  mucous  membrane  of  the  nose. 

One  or  both  antra  are  liable  to  several 
morbid  affections.  Sometimes  their  mem- 
branous lining  inflames,  and  secretes  pus. 
At  other  times,  in  consequence  of  inflam- 
mation, or  other  causes,  various  excres- 
eences  and  fungi  are  produced  in  them. 
Their  bony  parietes  are  occasionally  af- 
fected with  exostosis,  or  caries.  Extraneous 
bodies  may  be  lodged  in  them,  and  it  is  even 
asserted  that  insects  may  be  generated  in 
them,  and  cause,  for  many  years,  afflicting 
pains.  Abscesses  in  the  antrum  are  by  far 
the  most  common.  Violent  blo^vs  on  the 
cheek,  inflammatory  aft'ections  of  the  ad- 
jacent parts,  and  especially  of  the  pituitary 
membrane  lining  the  nostrils,  exposure  to 
eold  and  damp,  and,  above  ail  things,  bad 
teeth,  may  induce  inflammation  and  suppu- 
ration in  the  antrum.  The  first  symptom  is 
a  pain,  at  first  imagined  to  be  a  toothach, 
particularly  if  there  s'lould  be  a  carious 
tooth  at  this  part  of  the  jaw.  This  pain, 
however,  extends  more  into  the  nose  than 
that  usually  does  which  arises  from  a  de- 
cayed tooth ;  it  also  affects,  more  or  less, 
the  eye,  the  orbit,  and  the  situation  of  the 
frontal  sinuses.  But  even  such  symptoms 
are  insufficient  to  characterize  the  disease, 
tlie  nature  of  which  is  not  unequivocally 
evinced,  till  a  much  later  period.  The 
complaint  is,  in  general,  of  much  longer 
duration  than  one  entirely  dependent  on  a 
caries  of  the  tooth,  and  its  violence  increases 
more  and  more,  until  at  last  a  hard  tumour 
becomes  perceptible  below  the  cheek-bone. 
The  swelling  by  degrees  extends  over  the 
whole  cheek;  but  it  afterwards  rises  to  a 
point,  and  forms  a  very  circumscribed  hard- 
ness, vrhich  may  be  felt  above  the  back- 
grinders.  This  symptom  is  accompanied 
by  redness,  and  sometimes  by  inflamma- 
tion and  suppuration  of  the  external  parts. 
It  is  not  uncommon  also,  for  the  outward 
abscess  to  communicate  with  that  within 


the  antrum.  The  circumscribed  elevation  of 
the  tumour,  however,  does  not  occur  in  all 
cases.  Thereareinstancesin  which  the  matter 
makes  its  way  towards  the  palate,  causing 
the  bones  of  the  part  to  swell,  and  at  length 
rendering  them  carious,  unless  timely  assist- 
ance be  given.  There  are  other  cases,  in 
which  the  matter  escapes  between  the  fangs 
and  sockets  of  the  teeth.  Lastly,  there  are 
other  examples,  in  which  matter,  formnid  in 
the  antrum,  meikes  its  exit  at  the  nostril  of 
the  same  side,  when  the  patient  is  lying  with 
his  head  on  the  opposite  one,  in  a  low  posi- 
tion. If  this  mode  of  evacuation  should  be 
frequently  repeated,  it  prevents  the  tumour 
both  from  pointing  externally,  and  bursting, 
as  it  would  do  if  the  purulent  matter  could 
find  no  other  vent.  This  evacuation  of  the 
pus  from  the  nostril  is  not  very  common. 
The  method  of  cure  consists  in  extracting 
one  of  the  dentes  molares  from  the  affected 
side ;  and  then  perforating  through  the 
socket  into  the  bony  cavity.  A  mild  injec- 
tion may  afterwards  be  employed  to  cleanse 
the  sinus  occasionally.     [Cyclopaedia.] 

A'ntrum  buccino'sum.  The  cochlea  of 
the  ear. 

A'ntrum  pylo'ri.  The  great  concavity 
of  the  stomach  approaching  the  pylorus. 

A'ntrum  maxilla're.  See  Antrum  of 
Highmore. 

Ants,  acid  of.     See  Formic  acid. 

Anty'lion.  (From  Antyllus,  its  inven- 
tor.) An  astringent  application,  recom- 
mended by  Paulus  ^gineta. 

A'l^US.  {Anus,  i,  masc.  quasi  onus; 
as  carrying  the  bui"den  of  the  bowels.) 

1.  Tlie  fundament;  the  lower  extremity 
of  the  great  intestine,  named  the  rectum, 
is  so  called ;  and  its  office  is  to  form  an 
outlet  for  the  faeces.  The  anus  is  furnished 
with  muscles  which  are  peculiar  to  it,  viz. 
the  sphincter,  which  forms  a  broad  circular 
band  of  fibres,  and  keeps  it  habitually 
closed,  and  the  levatores  ani,  which  serve  to 
dilate  and  draw  it  up  to  its  natural  situation, 
after  the  expulsion  of  the  fffices.  It  is  also 
surrounded,  as  well  as  the  whole  of  the 
neighbouring  intestine,  with  muscular  fibres, 
and  a  very  loose  sort  of  cellular  substance. 
The  anus  is  subject  to  various  diseases, 
especially  piles,  ulceration,  abscesses,  ex- 
crescences, prolapsus  ;  and  imperforation  in 
new-born  infants. 

2.  The  term  anns  is  also  applied  to  a 
small  opening  of  the  third  ventricle  of  the 
brain,  whicli  leads  into  the  fourth. 

Anus,  artifcial.  An  accidental  open- 
ing in  the  parietes  of  the  abdomen,  to  which 
opening  some  part  of  the  intestinal  canal 
leads,  and  through  which  the  fjeces  are 
either  wholly  or  in  part  discharged.  When 
a  strangulated  hernia  occurs,  in  which  the 
intestine  is  simply  pinched,  and  this  event  is 
unknown  ;  when  it  has  not  been  relieved  by 
the  usual  means ;  or  Avhen  the  necessary 
operation  has  not  been  practised  in  time  ; 


APH 

the  protraded  part  becomes  gangrenous, 
and  the  faeces  escape.  But  if  the  patient 
should  be  at  last  operated  upon,  his  fseces 
are  discharged  through  the  wound,  and  the 
intestines  are  more  easily  emptied.  In 
both  cases,  the  excrement  continues  to  be 
discharged  from  the  artificial  opening.  In 
this  way  an  artificial  anus  is  formed, 
through  which  the  excrement  is  evacuated 
during  life. 

Any'drion.  (From  a.,  priv.  and  t/Jajg, 
water  ;  so  called,  because  they  who  eat  of 
it  become  thirsty.)  A  speci«s  of  night- 
shade, according  to  Blancard. 

Anvpeu'thynus.  (From  et,  neg.  and  vTnrj- 
Bvvoc,  blamabls.)  Hippocrates,  in  his  Pre- 
cepts, uses  this  word  to  signify  an  accidental 
event,  which  cannot  be  charged  on  the  phy- 
sician, and  for  which  he  is  not  accountable. 

AO'RTA.  (From  a«g,  air,  and  TugMe, 
to  keep ;  so  called  because  the  ancients  sup- 
posed that  only  air  was  contained  in  it.) 
The  greal  artery  of  the  body,  which  a-'ises 
from  the  left  ventricle  of  the  heart,  forms  a 
curvature  in  the  chest,  and  descend-s  into 
the  abdomen.     See  AHery. 

Apalachi'ne  ga'ixis.  (From  ttvea.Aiut, 
to  repel ;  because  it  is  supposed  to  repel  in- 
fection.)    See  Ilex  Cassine. 

'Apari'ne.  (From  g/vii,  a  file;  because 
its  bark  is  rough,  and  rasps  like  a  file.) 
Goose-grass.     See  Galium  Sparine. 

Aparthro'sis.  (From  utto  and  a^^gm,  a 
joint.)     Articulation. 

Ape'lla.  (From  a,  priv.  aiaApdlis,  skin.) 
Shortness  of  the  prepuce.  Galen  gives  this 
name  to  all  whose  prepuce,  either  through 
disease,  section,  or  otherwise,  will  not  cover 
the  glans. 

Ape'psia.  (Apepsia,  m,  f.  ctmr^ia.:  from 
<3t,  priv.  and  -srsTrlce,  to  digest.)  Indigestion. 
See  Dyspepsia. 

Ape'riens  palpebra'rum  re'ctus.  See 
Levator  palpebrcB  superioris. 

APERIENTS.  {Aperientia,  sc.  medica- 
ment a ;  {yovq.  aperio,  to  open.)  Laxatives. 
Medicines  which  gently  open  the  bowels. 

ApERi'sTATDS.  (From  tt,  neg.  and  -nn- 
^tgrn/ut,  to  surround.)  Aperistation.  An  epi- 
thet used  by  Galen,  of  an  ulcer  which  is  not 
dangerous, nor  surrounded  by  inflammation. 

Aperi'staton.     See  Aperistaius. 

Ape'rtor  o'culi.  See  Levator  palpebrce 
superioris. 

Apeuthy'smenus.  (From  atto  and  iuQu;, 
straight.)  A  name  formerly  given  to  the 
intestinura  rectum,  or  straight  gut. 

A'PEX.  The  extremity  of  a  part ;  as  the 
apex  of  the  tongue,  apex  of  the  nose,  &.c. 

Aphani'smus.  (From  A((ictvi^a>,  to  remove 
from  the  sight.)  The  removal,  or  gradual 
decay,  of  a  disorder. 

Aph^'resis.  (From  Mni^iao,  to  remove.) 
This  term  was  formerly  much  used  in  the 
schools  of  surgery,  to  signify  that  part  of 
the  art  which  consists  in  taking  oflf  any  dis- 
eased or  preternatural  part  of  the  body. 


API! 

ApHEPSEiiA.      (From  «t*«,   and    s^**  ^^'^ 
boil.)     A  decoction. 

A'phesis.  (From  a<|>WjM/,  to  remit.)  The 
remission  or  termination  of  a  disorder. 

Aphiste'sis.  (From  apirx,"/,  to  draw 
from.)     An  abscess. 

A'pHODOs.  (From  avo  and  rJor,  departure.) 
Excrement.     The  dejection  of  the  body. 

APHO'NIA.  (Apffiiw :  from  a,  priv. 
and  ^a)v>t,  the  voice.)  A  suppression  of  the 
voice,  without  either  syncope  or  coma.  A 
genus  of  disease  in  the  class  locales,  and 
order dyscinesifE  of  Cullen. 

When  it  takes  place  from  a  tumour  of 
the  fauces,  or  about  the  glottis,  it  is  termed 
aphonia  gutturalis  ; 

When  from  a  disease  of  the  trachea, 
aphonia  Irachealis  ; 

And  when  from  a  paralysis,  or  want  of 
nervous  energy,  aphoiiia  antonica. 

A'PHORISM.  (Aphorismus  ;  f ro  m 
"■ipogi^ai,  to  distinguish.)  A  maxim,  or 
principle,  comprehended  in  a  short  sen- 
tence. 

ApHRODi'siA.  (From  Aipg^Sntt,  Venus.) 
An  immoderate  desire  of  veneiy. 

APHRODISIACS.  (Aphrodisiaca,  sc. 
medicamenta,  u.pgoJtTi'Mn. ;  from  a<f)§oJ<«a, 
venery.)  Medicines  which  excite  a  desire  for 
venery. 

Aphrodisia'sticon.  (From  a.pgoc,  froth.) 
A  troch  so  called  by  Galen,  because  it  was 
given  in  dysenteries,  where  the  stools  were 
frothy. 
^  ApHHODi'srus  mo'rbus.  (From  Ap^oJ^iTu, 
Venus.)     The  venereal  disease. 

A'pHTHA.    See  Aphthce. 

A'PHTH^.  (A<p9xt:  from  cittIo,,  to  in- 
flame.) The  thrush.  Frog,  or  sore  mouth. 
Aphtha  lactucimen  of  Sauvages.  Ulcera 
serpentia  oris,  or  spreading  ulcers  in  tlie 
mouth,  of  Celsus.  Puslula  oris.  Alcola. 
Vesiculm  gingivarum.  Acacos.  Aphtha  in- 
fantum. It  is  ranked  by  Cullen  in  the 
class  Pyrexia,  order  Exanthemata.  A  dis- 
ease to  which  children  are  very  subject. 
It  appears  in  small  white  ulcers  upon  the 
tongue,  gums,  and  around  the  mouth  and 
palate,  resembling  small  particles  of  curdled 
milk.  When  the  disease  is  mild,  it  is  con- 
fined to  these  parts  ;  but  when  it  is  violent 
and  of  long  standing,  it  is  apt  to  extend 
through  the  whole  course  of  the  alimentary 
canal,  from  the  moutli  down  to  the  anus  ; 
and  so  to  excite  severe  purgings, flatulencies, 
and  other  disagreeable  symptoms.  The  dis- 
ease, when  recent  and  confined  to  the 
mouth,  may  in  general  be  easily  removed  ; 
but  when  of  long  standing,  and  extending 
down  to  the  stomach  and  intestines,  it  very 
frequently  proves  fatal. 

The  thrusii  sometimes  occurs  as  a  chro- 
nic disease,  both  in  warm  climates  and  in 
those  Northern  countries  where  the  cold 
is  combined  with  a  considerable  degree  of 
moisture,  or  where  the  soil  is  of  a  very 
marshy  nature.    It   may,    in   some   cases, 


m 


A?H 


APO 


te  considered  as  an  idiopatic  aflfection; 
but  it  is  more  usually  symptomatic.  It 
shows  itself,  at  first,  by  an  uneasy  sensa- 
tion, or  burning  heat  in  the  stomach,  which 
comes  on  by  slow  degrees,  and  increases 
gradually  in  violence.  After  some  time, 
small  pimples,  of  about  the  size  of  a  pin's 
head,  show  themselves  on  the  tip  and  edges 
of  the  tongue  ;  and  these,  at  length,  spread 
over  the  whole  inside  of  the  mouth,  and 
occasion  such  a  tenderness  and  rawness, 
that  the  patient  cannot  take  any  food  of  a 
solid  nature  ;  [neither  can  he  receive  any 
vinous  or  spirituous  liquor  into  his  mouth, 
■without  great  pungency  and  pain  being  ex- 
cited ;  little  febrile  heat  attends,  but  there 
is  a  dry  skin,  pale  countenance,  small  pulse, 
and  cold  extremities.  These  symptoms  will 
probably  continue  for  some  weeks,  the 
general  health  being  sometimes  better  and 
sometimes  worse,  and  then  the  patient  will 
be  attacked  with  acid  eructations,  or  severe 
purging,  whicli  greatly  exliausts  its  strength, 
and  produces  considerable  emaciation  of 
the  whole  body.  After  a  little  time,  these 
symptoms  cease,  and  he  again  enjoys  belter 
health;  but,  sooner  or  later,  the  acrid  mat- 
ter shows  itself  once  more  in  the  mouth, 
with  greater  virulence  than  before,  and 
makes  frequent  translations  to  the  stomach 
and  intestines,  and  so  from  these  to  the 
month  again,  until,  at  last,  the  patient  is 
reduced  to  a  perfect  skeleton.  Elderly 
people,  and  persons  with  a  shattered  con- 
stitution, are  most  liable  to  its  attacks.  The 
treatment  of  the  thrush  in  children  is  gene- 
rally to  be  begun  by  the  exhibition  of  a 
gentle  emetic  :  then  clear  the  bowels,  if 
confined,  by  rhubarb  and  magnesia,  castor 
oil,  or  other  mild  aperient ;  or  sometimes 
in  gross  torpid  habits  by  a  dose  of  calomel. 
In  general  the  prevalence  of  acid  in  the 
primae  via;  appears  to  lead  to  the  complaint ; 
whence  antacid  remedies  prove  beneficial  iu 
its  progress :  when  the  patient  is  costive 
giving  the  preference  to  magnesia;  when 
relaxed,  to  chalk,  which  may  be  sometimes 
joined  with  aromatics,  the  mild  vegetable 
astringents,  or  even  a  little  opium,  if  the 
diarrhceabe  urgent.  AVhere  the  child  is  very 
weak,  and  the  aphthae  of  a  dark  colour, 
the  decoction  of  bark  or  other  tonic  must 
be  had  recourse  to.  The  separation  of  the 
sloughs  and  healing  of  the  ulcers  may  be 
promoted  by  washing  the  mouth  occasion- 
ally with  the  honey  of  borax,  diluted  with 
two  or  three  parts  of  rose  water  ;  or  where 
they  are  of  a  dark  colour,  by  the  decoction 
of  bark  acidulated  with  sulphuric  acid.  The 
diet  should  be  light  and  nutritious,  espe- 
cially where  there  is  much  debility.  As  the 
complaint  is  subsiding,  particular  attention 
is  required  to  obviate  the  bowels  becoming 
confined.  In  the  chronic  aphthae  afiFecting 
grown  persons,  pretty  much  the  same  plan 
of  treatment  is  to  be  pursued  :  besides  which 
the  compound  powder  of  ipecacuanha  and 


other  diaphoretics,  assisted  by  the  occasional 

use  of  the  warm  bath,  wearing  flannel  next 
the  skin,  particularly  in  a  damp  cold  cli- 
mate, &.C.  appear  to  be  beneficial. 

A'prs  melli'fica.  The  systematic  name 
of  the  honey-bee.     See  Bee. 

A'PIUM.  (Apium,  i,  n.  From  *T«r, 
Doric:  uTTioi,  mild;  or  from  apes,  bees; 
because  they  are  fond  of  it.) 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linncean  system.  Class,  Pentandria.  Or- 
der, Digynia. 

2.  The  pharmacopoeial  name  of  the  herb 
small-age. 

A'piuM  gbate'olzns.  The  systematic 
name  for  the  apium  of  the  pharmacopoeias. 
j9pium,foliolh  caulinis,  cuneiformibus,  urn- 
bellis,  sessilibus,  of  Linnaeus.  The  root, 
seeds,  and  fresh  plant,  are  aperient  and  car- 
minative. 

A'piuM  petkoseli'num.  The  systematic 
name  for  the  petroselinum  of  the  pharma- 
copoeias. Peiroselinum  viilgare.  Jlpium 
hortense.  Common  parsley,  ^pium  foliis 
caulinis  Unearibis,  involucellis  minutis  of 
Linnteus.  Both  the  roots  and  seeds  of  this 
plant  were  formerly  directed  by  the  London 
College  for  medicinal  use,  and  the  root  is 
still  retained  in  the  Edinburgh  pharmaco- 
poeia :  the  former  have  a  sweetish  taste,  ac- 
companied with  a  slight  warmth  or  flavour, 
somewhat  resembling  that  of  carrot  ;  the 
latter  are  in  taste  warmer  and  more  aroma- 
tic than  anj'  other  part  of  the  plant,  and 
manifest  considerable  bitterness.  The  roots 
are  said  to  be  aperient  and  diuretic,  and 
have  been  employed  in  nephritic  pains  and 
obstructions  of  urine.  The  seeds  possess 
aromatic  and  carminative  powers,  but  are 
seldom  prescribed. 

Apned'stia.  (From  a,  and  «rvto,  to 
breathe.)  A  defect  or  difficulty  of  respi- 
ration, such  as  happens  in  a  cold,  &.c.  Fot- 
sius. 

Apnce'a.     The  same.     Galen. 

ApocAPsi'sMCS.  (From  ano,  and  xnmo;, 
smoke.)     A  fumigation. 

Apocatha'rsis.  (From  axo,  and  jetflittgao, 
to  purge.)  An  evacuation  of  humours ;  a 
discharge  downward  ;  but  sometimes  ap- 
plied, with  little  discrimination,  to  vomit- 
ing. 

ApociULiZE'sis.  (From  eixoiuai^j^te,  to 
break  transversely.)  A  transvei-se  fracture. 
Hippocrates. 

APGCENO'SIS.  (From  «^o,  and  K^'tct, 
to  evacuate.)  A  superabundant  flux  of 
blood,  or  other  fluid,  without  pyrexia.  The 
name  of  an  order  in  the  class  locales  of 
CuUen. 

Apo'cope.  (From  as-o,  and  kottIoi,  to  cut 
from.)  Abscission,  or  the  removal  of  a  part 
by  cutting  it  off. 

Apo'cRisis.  (From  as-t,  and  x^/va>,  to  se- 
crete from.)  A  secretion  of  suberabundant 
humours.     Hippocrates. 

ApoeRtT'sTiNUiwF.      ^pocrvsticop.      (From 


AFQ 

^vcuftuee,  to  repel.)  An  astringent  or  repel- 
lent medicine.     Galen. 

ApocRu'sTicoN.    See  Apocrustinum. 

Apocve'sis.  (From  uvo,  and  sua),  to 
bring  forth.)  Parturition,  or  the  bringing 
forth  of  a  child.     Galen. 

Apoi  acry'tica.  (From  atto,  and  S'ax^u,  a 
tear.)  Medicines  which,  by  exciting  tears, 
remove  superfluous  humours  from  the  eyes, 
as  onions,  &e.     Pliny. 

ApoGEu'siA.     See  Ageudia. 

Apogeu'sis.     See  Ageustia. 

Apoginome'sis.  (From  aurraymfAM,  to  be 
absent.)  The  remission  or  absence  of  a 
disease.     Hippocrates. 

ApoGLAUco'sis.  (From  «wo,  and  yKuvKc?, 
sky-coloured  ;  so  called  because  of  its  blue- 
ish  appearance.)  Glaucoma.  A  cataract 
of  the  eye.     Dioscorides. 

Apo'gonum.  (From  awo,  and  ynoy-ctt, 
to  beget.)  A  living  foetus  in  the  womb. 
Hippocrates. 

Apole'psis.  (From  earo,  and  ka/xCclvu,  to 
take  from.)  An  interception,  suppression, 
or  retention  of  urine,  or  any  other  natural 
evacuation.    Hippocrates. 

Apolino'sis.  (From  st«ro,  and  Xivov,  flax.) 
The  method  of  curing  a  fistula,  according 
to  ^gineta,  by  the  application  of  raw  flax. 

Apo'lysis.  (From  cfTro,  and  xt/ai,  to  re- 
lease.) The  solution  or  termination  of  a 
disease.  The  removal  of  a  bandage.  Ero- 
tianus. 

Apoma'gma.  'From  oltto,  and  fjntTlcn,  to 
cleanse  from.)  Any  thing  used  to  cleanse 
and  wipe  away  filth  from  sores,  as  sponge, 
&c.     Hippocrates. 

Apomathe'ma.  (From  ctiro,  neg.  and 
^ayfl^vo),  to  learn.)  Hippocrates  exi)resses, 
by  this  term,  a  forgetfulness  of  all  that  has 
been  learnt. 

Apo'meli.  (From  cfn-o,  from,  and  juiKi, 
honey.)  An  oxymel,  or  decoction,  made 
with  honey. 

APONEURO'SIS.  (From  awo,  and 
vsvgov,  a  nerve  ;  from  an  erroneous  supposi- 
tion of  the  ancients,  that  it  was  formed  by 
the  expansion  of  a  nerve.)  A  tendinous  ex- 
pansion.    See  Muscle. 

Apo'nia.  (From  a.,  priv.  and  tvovo;,  pain.) 
Freedom  from  pain. 

ApoNiTno'sis.  (From  a.iro,  artd  yit^cv,  ni- 
tre.)   The  sprinkling  an  ulcer  over  with  nitre. 

Apopalle'sis.  (From  etTrovAf^cc,  to  throw 
off"  hastily.)  An  abortion,  or  premature 
expulsion  of  a  foetus.     Hippocrates. 

Apopeda'sis.  (From  ciTro,  and  'miS'aue,  to 
jump  from.)     A  luxation. 

Apophlegma'sia.  (From  niro,  and  9\iry- 
f«»,  phlegm.)  A  discharge  of  phlegm,  or 
mucus. 

Apophlegma'tica.  (From  awo,  and  (phey- 
(xtL,  phlegm.)  Apophlegmatizantia.  Apo- 
phlegmaiieonta.  Medicines  which  excite  the 
secretion  of  mucus  from  the  mouth  and 
nose.    Masticatories.    Errhines. 

Apophra'xis.     (FromrtTo,  and  pgorff-w,  to 


APO 


69 


interrupt.)  A  suppression  of  the  menstrual 
discharge. 

Apophtha'rma.  (From  eivo,  and  pQa^a,, 
to  corrupt.)  A  medicine  to  procure  abortion. 

Apo'phthoka.  (From  atropflag*,  to  be 
abortive.)     An  abortion. 

Apophy'ades.  The  ramifications  of  the 
veins  and  arteries.     Hippocrates. 

Apo'phyas.  (From  cfn-o(puce,  to  proceed 
from.)  Any  thing  which  grows  or  adheres 
to  another,  as  a  wart  to  the  finger. 

APO'PHYSIS.  (From  ct7ro(puce,  to  pro- 
ceed from.)  Appendix.  Probole.  Ecphy- 
sis.  Processus.  Productio.  Projectura. 
Protuberantia.  A  process,  projection,  or 
protuberance,  of  a  bone  beyond  a  plain 
surface;  as  the  nasal  apophysis  of  the 
frontal  bone,  &.c. 

Apophthe'gma.  (From  ttTrapBryyofAntf  to 
speak  eloquently.)  A  short  maxim,  or 
axiom  ;  a  rule. 

Apople'cta.  a  name  formerly  applied  to 
the  internal  jugular  vein  ;  so  called  because 
in  apoplexies,  it  appears  full  and  turgid. 
Bartholin. 

Apople'ctica.  (From  nmTrKyi^ut,  an  apo- 
plexy.)    Medicines  against  an  apoplexy. 

APOPLE'XIA.  (From  ttvo,  and  mrKnaa-x^ 
to  strike  or  knock  down  ;  because  persons, 
when  seized  with  this  disease,  fall  down 
suddenly.;  Apoplexy.  A  sudden  aboli- 
tion, in  some  degree  of  the  powers  of  sense 
and  motion,  the  patient  lying  in  a  sleep-like 
state  ;  the  action  of  the  heart  remaining,  as 
well  as  the  respiration,  often  with  a  sterto- 
rous noise.  CuUen  arranges  it  in  the  class 
neuroses  and  order  comata. 

1.  When  it  takes  place  from  a  congestion 
of  blood,  it  is  termed  apoplexia  sanguinea. 

2.  When  there  is  an  abundance  of  serum, 
as  in  persons  of  a  cold  temperament,  apo- 
plexia serosa. 

3.  If  it  arise  from  water  in  the  ventricles 
of  the  brain,  it  is  called  apoplexia  hydroce- 
phalica.     See  Hydrocephalus. 

4.  If  from  a  wound,  apoplexia  traumatica. 

5.  If  from  poisons,  apoplexia  venenata. 

6.  If  from  the  action  of  suffocating  ex- 
halations, apoplexia  suffocata. 

7.  If  from  passions  of  the  mind,  apoplexia 
mentalis. 

8.  And  when  it  is  joined  with  catalepsy, 
apoplexia  cataleptica. 

Apoplexy  makes  its  attack  chiefly  at  an 
advanced  period  of  life  ;  and  most  usually 
on  those  who  are  of  a  corpulent  habit,  with 
a  short  neck,  and  large  head  ;  and  who  lead 
an  inactive  life,  make  use  of  a  full  diet,  or 
drink  to  excess.  The  immediate  cause  of 
apoplexy,  is  a  compression  of  the  brain, 
produced  either  by  an  accumulation  of 
blood  in  th»  vessels  of  the  head,  and  dis- 
tending them  to  such  a  degree,  as  to  com- 
press the  medullary  portion  of  the  brain  ; 
or  by  an  effusion  of  blood  from  the  red  ves- 
sels, or  of  serum  from  the  exhalants  y 
which    fluids  are   accumulated  in   such  a 


TO                           APQ  APO 

quantityasto  occasion  compression.  These  On  an  attack  of  sanguineous  apoplexy, 
states,  of  over-distention  and  of  effusion,  all  compression  should  be  removed  from 
maybe  brought  on  by  whatever  increases  the  neck,  the  patient  laid  with  his  head  a 
the  afflux  and  impetus  of  the  blood  in  the  good  deal  raised,  and  a  free  admission  of 
arteries  of  the  head  ;  such  as  violent  fits  of  cool  air  allowed.  Then  blood  should  be 
passion,  greatexertions  of  muscular  strength,  taken  freely  from  the  arm  or  the  temporal 
severe  exercise,  excess  in  venery,  stooping  artery,  or  the  jugular  vein ;  which  it  may 
down  for  any  length  of  time,  wearing  any  be  sometimes  necessary  to  repeat,  if  the 
thing  too  tight  about  the  neck,  overloading  symptoms  continue,  and  the  patient  is  still 
the  stomach,  long  exposure  to  excessive  cold,  plethoric;  or  if  blood  caa  less  be  spiared, 
era  vertical  sun,  the  sudden  suppression  of  cupping  or  leeches  may  lessen  the  conges- 
any  long-accustomed  evacuation,  the  appli-  tion  in  the  brain.  The  next  object  should 
cation  of  the  fumes  of  certain  narcotic  and  be  thoroughly  to  evacuate  the  bowels  by 
metallicsubstances,  such  as  opium,  alcohol,  some  active  purgative,  as  calomel  joined 
charcoal,  mercury,  Sic.  and  blows,  wounds,  with  jalap,  or  with  extract  of  colocynth,  or 
and  other  external  injuries :  in  short,  apo-  followed  by  infusion  of  senna  and  some 
plexy  may  be  produced  by  whatever  deter-  neutral  salt,  with  a  little  tartarized  anti- 
mines  too  great  a  flow  of  blood  to  the  brain,  mony  or  tincture  of  jalap  repeated  every 
or  prevents  its  free  return  from  that  organ.  two    hours   till  it   operates;  or  a  draught 

The  young,  and  those  of  a  full  plethoric  of  tincture  of  senna  and  wine  of  aloes, 
habit,  are  most  liable  to  attacks  of  the  where  the  bowels  are  very  torpid,  may 
sanguineous  apoplexy ;  and  those  of  a  answer  the  purpose.  Stimulant  glysters 
phlegmatic  constitution,  or  who  are  much  will  also  be  proper,  particularly  if  the  pa- 
advanced  in  life,  to  the  serous.  Apoplexy  tient  cannot  swallow,  as  common  salt  and 
is  sometimes  preceded  by  headach,  giddi-  syrup  of  buckthorn  with  a  proper  quantity 
ness,  dimness  of  sight,  loss  of  memory,  fal-  of  gruel,  infusion  of  senna  or  infusion  of 
tering  of  the  tongue  in  speaking,  numbness  colocynth  ;  oraturpentineglysterinelderly 
in  the  extremities,  drowsiness,  stupor,  and  torpid  habits.  Cold  should  then  be  applied 
night-mare,  all  denoting  an  affection  of  the  assiduously  to  the  scalp,  the  hair  being  pre- 
brain  ;  but  it  more  usually  happens  that,  viously  shaved,  and  a  blister  to  the  back  of 
without  much  previous  indisposition,  the  the  neck ;  and  diaphoretic  medicines  may 
person  falls  down  suddenly,  the  counte-  be  exhibited,  avoiding  however  those  which 
nance  becomes  florid,  the  face  appears  contain  opium.  Sinapisms  to  the  feet  may 
swelled  and  puffed  up,  the  vessels  of  the  also  be  useful,  particularly  if  these  are  cold, 
head,  particularly  of  the  neck  and  temples.  If  under  these  means,  the  sensibility  does  not 
seem  turgid  and  distended  with  blood  ;  the  gradually  return,  some  of  the  gentle  difFu- 
eyes  are  prominent  and  fixed,  the  breathing  sible  stimulants  will  be  proper,  as  ammonia, 
is  difficult  and  performed  with  a  snorting  mustard,  ather,  camphor,  &.c. :  and  at  this 
noise,  and  the  pulse  is  strong  and  full.  Al-  period,  a  blister  to  the  scalp  may  come  in 
though  the  whole  body  is  affected  with  the  aid.  By  some  practitioners  emetics  are  re- 
loss  of  sense  and  motion,  it  nevertheless  commended,  but  their  use  is  hazardous, 
takes  place  often  more  upon  one  side  than  especially  if  sufficient  evacuations  be  not 
the  other,  which  is  called  hemiplegia,  and  premised :  and  the  same  may  be  observed 
inthis  case,  the  side  least  affected  with  palsy  of  sternutatories.  In  the  serous  form  of 
is  somewhat  convulsed.  the  disease,  general  bleediiag  is  inadmissible, 

In  forming  an  opinion    as  to  the  event,  and  even   the  local    abstraction    of  blood 

we  must  be  guided  by  the  violence  of  the  should  be  very  sparingly  made  ;  the  bowels 

symptoms.     If  the    fit  is  of  long  duration,  should  be  kept  open,  especially  by  aloetic 

the   respiration    laborious   and   stertorous,  or  mercurial  formula,   but  not  procuring 

and  the  person   much  advanced  in  years,  profuse  discharges ;  and  the  other  secretions 

the  disease,  in  all  probability,  will  terminate  maintained,  especially  by  the  use  of  the  diffu- 

fatally.    In  some  cases,  it  goes  off  entirely ;  sible  stimulants  already  mentioned  ;  blisters 

but   it  more   frequently  leaves  a  state  of  to  the  head,  and  errhines  may  be  here  also 

mental  imbecility  behind  it,  or  terminates  useful.     When  apoplectic  symptoms  have 

in  a  hemiplegia,  or  in  death.     Even  when  beenoccasionedbyopium,or othernarcotic, 

an  attack  is  recovered  from,  it  most  fre-  the  timely  discharge   of  this   by  an  active 

fluently  returns  again,  after  a  short  period  emetic  will  be  the  most  important  measure  ; 

of  time,  and  in  the  end  proves  fatal.     In  but  in  a  plethoric  habit,  bleeding  should  be 

dissections  of  apoplexy,  blood  is  often  found  premised  :  subsequently  various   stimulants 

effused  on  the  surface  and  in  the  cavities  of  may  be  employed,  as  ammonia,  vinegar,  &c. 

the  brain  ;  and  in  other  instances,  a  turgi-  endeavouring  to  procure   a  determination 

dity  and  distention  of  the  blood-vessels  are  to   the  surface,   and  rousing    the    patient 

to  be  observed.     In   some  cases,  tumours  from  his  torpid   state.     The  prevention  of 

have  been  found  attached  to  different  parts  the  sanguineous  form   of  the   disease  will 

of  the  substance  of  the  brain,  and  in  others,  be  best  attempted  by  abstemiousness,  regular 

no  traces  of  any  real  affection  of  it  could  Be  moderate   exercise,   and  keeping    up  the 

observed.  evacuations;  an  issue  or seton  may  also b& 


APO 

useful ;  but  under  urgent  circumstances, 
bleeding,  especially  topical,  must  be  resorted 
to.  In  leucopblegmatic  habits,  a  more  nu- 
tritious diet  will  be  proper. 

Apopni'xis.  (From  a^s;rv;^a),  to  suflFo- 
eate.)     A  suffocation.     Moschion. 

Apopsophe'sis.  (From  ayro,  and  ■^o<pia!, 
to  emit  wind.)  The  emission  of  wind  by 
the  anus  or  uterus,  according  to  Hippo- 
crates. 

Apopst'chia.  (From  utto,  from,  and 
4y;t«,  the  mind.)  The  highest  degree  of 
deliquium,  or  fainting,  according  to  Galen. 

Apo'ptosis.  (From  ATroTnTTTu,  to  fall 
down.)  A  prolapsus,  or  falling  down  of 
any  part  through  relaxation.     Eroiian. 

Apore'xis.  (From  avo,  and  sgej-*,  to 
stretch  out.)  A  play  with  balls,  in  the  gym- 
nastic exercises. 

Apo'ria.  (From  «,  priv.  and  iwogc;,  a 
duct.)  Restlessness,  uneasiness,  occasioned 
by  the  interruption  of  perspiration,  or  any 
Stoppage  of  the  natural  secretions. 

Aporrhi'psis.  (From  uTrcpoiTrru),  to  cast 
off.)  Hippocrates  uses  this  word  to  signify 
that  kind  of  insanity  where  the  patient 
tears  off  his  clothes,  and  casts  them  from 
him. 

AposcEPARNi'sMtJS.  (From  aa-o,  from, 
and  o-KiTTsLgvi^ai,  to  strike  ■with  a  hatchet.) 
Deasciatio.  A  species  of  fracture,  when 
part  of  a  bone  is  chipped  off.     Gorrceus. 

Aposcha'sis.  Jiposchasmiis.  (From  A-ro, 
and  ir^ci^ai,  to  scarify.)  A  scarification. 
Venesection.     Hippocrates. 

Aposi'tia.  Jlpositios.  (From  cltto,  from, 
and  a-iTog,  food.)  A  loathing  of  food.   Galen. 

Apospa'sma.  (From  ATroa-Trautijio  tear  off.) 
A  violent,  irregular  fracture  of  a  tendon, 
ligament,  &c.     Galen. 

AposPHACELi'sis.  (From  a^ro,  and  a-^et- 
xej/Of,  a  mortification.)  Hippocrates  uses 
this  word  to  denote  a  mortification  of  the 
flesh  in  wounds,  or  fractures,  caused  by  too 
tight  a  bandage. 

Apo'sTASis.  (From  ctvo,  and  /rn^/,  to  re- 
cede from.) 

1.  An  abscess,  or  collection  of  matter. 

2.  The  coming  away  of  a  fragment  of 
bone,  by  fracture. 

3.  When  a  distemper  passes  away  by 
some  outlet,  Hippocrates  calls  it  an  aposta- 
sis  by  excrttion. 

4.  When  the  morbific  matter,  by  its  own 
weight,  falls  and  settles  on  any  part,  an 
apostasis  by  settlement. 

5.  When  one  disease  turns  to  another,  an 
apostasis  by  metastasis. 

Aposta'xis.  (From  aa-ora^*,  to  distil 
from.)  Hippocrates  uses  this  word  to  ex- 
press the  defluxion  or  distillation  of  any  hu- 
mour, or  fluid:  as  blood  from  the  nose. 

AFOSTE'MA.  (From  aupig^y.i,  to  re- 
cede.) The  term  given  by  the  ancients  to 
abscesses  in  general.     See  Abscess. 

Apostema'tiai,     Those  who,    from   an 


apo 


(1 


inward  abscess,  void  pus   downwards,  are 
thus  calle^d  by  Aretaeus. 

Aposteri'gma.  (From  a^crJip'f*,  fulcio.) 
Galen  uses  this  word  to  denote  a  rest  of  a 
diseased  part,  a  cushion. 

Apostolo'rum  ungue'ntum.  (From  st»-c9-- 
TTsxoc,  an  apostle.)  Dodecapharmacum . 
The  apostles'  ointment;  so  called  because 
it  has  twelve  ingredients  in  it,  exclusive  of 
the  oil  and  vinegar. 

Apo'sTROPHE.  fFrom  cltto  and  g-^spcc,  to 
turn  from.)  Thus  Paulus  ^gineta  express- 
es an  aversion  for  food. 

Aposyringe'sis.  (From  atto  and  (rugey^, 
a  fistula.)  The  degeneracy  of  a  sore  into  a 
fistula.     Hippocrates. 

Aposy'rma.  (From  aero  and  a-Kg*,  to  rub 
off.)  An  abrasion  or  desquamation  of  th& 
bones  or  skin.     Hippocrates. 

Apotaneu'sis.  (From  aero  and  tuvec,  to 
extend.)  An  extension,  or  elongation,  of 
any  member  or  substance. 

Apotelme'sis.  (From  etm  and  rikfAai,  a 
bog.)     An  expurgation  of  filth,  or  faeces. 

Apothe'ca.  {A?rodn>cn  :  from  a7r£<T<9»^/, 
to  reposit.)  A  shop,  or  vessel,  where  me- 
dicines are  sold,  or  deposited. 

AFOTHECA'RIUS.  (From  attc,  and 
T/6«///,  pono,  to  put;  so  called  from  his 
employ  being  to  prepare,  and  keep  in  rea- 
diness, the  various  articles  in  the  Materia 
Medica,  and  to  compound  them  for  the  phy- 
sician's use  ;  or  from  a.7rc,6>iiai,  a  shop.)  An 
apothecary.  In  every  European  country, 
except  Great  Britain,  the  apothecary  is  the 
same  as,  in  England,  we  name  the  druggist 
and  chemist. 

ApoTHERAPEi'A.  (From  ATTo  and  S-sga- 
5m/ai,  to  cure.)  A  perfect  cure,  according 
to  Hippocrates. 

Apotherapeu'tic.a.  (From  aTrcB-i^ATrweu, 
to  heal.)  Therapeutics  ;  that  part  of  medi- 
cine which  teaches  the  art  of  curing  disorders. 

Apotue'rmum.  (From  atto  and  B-e^fjtn, 
heat.)  An  acrimonious  pickle,  with  mus- 
tard, vinegar,  and  oil.     Galen. 

Apo'thesis.  (From  atto  and  Ti^nfAi,  to 
replace.)  The  reduction  of  a  dislocated 
bone,  according  to  Hippocrates. 

Apothli'mma.  (From  atto  and  3-xiCee,  to 
press  from.)  The  dregs  or  expressed  juice 
of  a  plant. 

Apothrad'sis.  (From  atto  and  S-gso/®,  to 
break.)  Apocope.  The  taking  away  the 
splinters  of  a  broken  bone. 

Apo'tocus.  (From  ato  and  TtnTm,  to 
bring  forth.)  Abortive  ;  premature.  Hip- 
pocrates. 

Apotre'psis.  (From  avo  and  r^i^a,  to 
turn  from.)  A  resolution  or  reversion  of  a 
suppurating  tumour. 

ApoTROPiE'A.  (From  ATnTgiTrce,  to  avert.) 
An  amulet,  or  charm,  to  avert  diseases. 
Foesius. 

A'pozEM.  Jlpozema.  (From  avo  and 
fa»,  to  boil.)     A  decoction. 


AQU 


AQU 


Apozed'xis.  (From  ttTto  and  if»j/n/,w;,  to 
separate.)  The  separation  or  removal  of 
morbid  parts.     Hippocrates. 

Apo'zymos.  (From  aro  and  fu^ax,  fer- 
ment.)    Fermented. 

APPARA'TUS.  (From  appareo,  to  ap- 
pear, or  be  ready  at  hand.)  This  term  is 
applied  to  the  instruments  and  the  prepara- 
tion and  arrangement  of  everything  neces- 
sary in  the  performance  of  any  operation 
surgical  or  chemical. 

Appara'ttjs,  CHE3IICAL.  See  Chemical 
.Apparatus. 

Af  para'tus,  pneumatic.  See  Pneumatic 
apparatus. 

Appara'tus  mi'mor.     See  Lithotomy. 

Appara'tus  ma'jor.     See  Liiholomy. 

Appaka'tus  a'ltus.     See  Lithotomy. 

AppENDi'cuLA  cs'ci  vermifo'rmis.  A 
vermicular  process,  about  four  inches  in 
length,  and  the  size  of  a  goose-quill,  which 
hangs  to  the  iutestinum  cacum  of  the  hu- 
man body. 

AppENDi'cuLiE  EPiPi.o'ica;.  Appendices 
coli  adiposce.  The  small  appendices  of  the 
colon  and  rectum,  which  are  filled  with  adi- 
pose substance.     See  Omtnlum. 

Apple,  thorn.     See  Datura. 

.ipple.     See  Pyrus. 

Apricot.     See  Fninus  armeniaca. 

AFYRE'XIA.  (From  a.,  priv.  and  -aw- 
gsf;st,  a  fever.)  Apyrexy.  Without  fever. 
The  intermission  of  feverish  heat. 

A'QUA.     See  JVater. 

A'qua  a'eris  fi'x*.  Water  impregnated 
with  fixed  air.  This  is  liquid  carbonic  acid, 
or  water  impregnated  with  carbonic  acid  ;  it 
sparkles  in  the  glass,  has  a  pleasant  acidu- 
lous taste,  and  forms  an  excellent  beverage. 
It  diminishes  thirst,  lessens  the  morbid  heat 
of  the  body,  and  acts  as  a  powerful  diuretic. 
It  is  also  an  excellent  remedy  in  increasing 
irritability  of  tiie  stomach,  as  in  advanced 
pregnancy,  and  it  is  one  of  the  best  anti- 
emetics which  we  possess. 

A'qca  alu'minis  compo'sita.  Compound 
solution  of  alum,  formerly  called  aqua  alu- 
minosa  bateana.  See  Liquor  aluminis  com- 
positus. 

A'qpa  amsio'nijE  aceta'tjc.  See  Ammo- 
nia acetali-s  liquor. 

A'qua  ammo'm.e  po'Ra:.     See  Ammonia. 

A'quA  ane'thi.     See  Anethum. 

A'qua  ca'lcis.     See  Calcis  liquor. 

A'q.ua  c(Ele'stis.  a  preparation  of  cu- 
prum. 

A'qua  ca'kui.     See  Carum. 

A'qua  cinnahio'mi.  See  Laurus  cinna- 
momum. 

A'qua  cu'pri  ammonia'ti.  See  Cupri 
ammoniati  liquor. 

A'qua  cu'pri  viteiola'ti  compo'sita. 
This  preparation  of  the  Edinburgh  Phar- 
macopoeia, is  used  externally,  to  stop  he- 
morrhages of  the  nose,  and  other  parts. 
It  is  made  thus: 


IJ..  Cupri  vitriolati,  Muminis,  sing.  iss. 
AqucE  puree,  ?iv.     Acidi  vitriolici,  3ij- 

Boil  the  salts  in  water  until  they  are 
dissolved ;  then  filter  the  liquor,  and  add 
the  acid. 

A'qua  DrsriLLA'TA.  Distilled  water.  This 
is  made  by  distilling  water  in  clean  vessels, 
until  about  two-thirds  have  come  over.  In 
nature,  no  water  is  found  perfectly  pure. 
Spring  or  river  water  always  contains  a 
portion  of  saline  matter,  principally  sulphate 
of  lime  :  and,  from  this  impregnation,  is 
unfit  for  a  number  of  pharmaceutic  prepa- 
rations. By  distillation,  a  perfectly  pure 
water  is  obtained.  The  London  College 
directs  ten  gallons  of  common  water ;  of 
which,  first  distil  four  pints,  which  are  to 
be  thrown  away ;  then  distil  four  gallons. 
This  distilled  w  ater  is  to  be  kept  in  glass  ves- 
sels.    See   Water. 

A'qua  f(eni'culi.  See  Anethum  ftenicu- 
lum. 

A'qua  fo'rtis.     See  Kitric  acid. 

Aqua  ka'li  prspara'ti.  See  Poiassx 
subcarbonatis  liquor. 

A'qua  ka'li  pu'ri.     See  Potassce  liquor. 

A'qua  litha'rgvri  aceta'ti.  See  Plumbi 
subacetatis  liquor. 

A'qua  litha'rgyri  aceta'ti  compo'sita. 
See  Plumbi  suba4:etatis  liquor  dilutus. 

A' QUA  ME'NTHa;  piperi't.2.  See  Mentha 
piperita. 

A'qua  me'nth^:  sati'v^.  See  Mentha 
viridis. 

A'qua  me'nthjE  vir'idis.  See  Mentha 
viridis. 

A'qua  pime'nt^.     See  Myrtus  Pimenta. 

A'qua  pule'gxi.     See  Mentha  Pulegium. 

A'qua  re'gia.  Aqua  regalis.  The  acid 
now  called  the  nitro-muriatic,  was  formerly 
called  aqua  regalis,  because  it  was,  at  that 
time,  the  only  acid  that  was  known  to  be 
able  to  dissolve  gold.  See  JYitro-muriatic acid. 

A'qua  ro's^.     See  Rosa  ceniifolia. 

A'qua  sty'ptica.  A  name  formerly 
given  to  a  combination  of  powerful  astrin- 
gents, viz.  sulphate  of  copper,  sulphate  of 
alum,  and  sulphuric  acid.  It  has  been  ap- 
plied topically  to  check  haemorrhage,  and, 
largely  diluted  with  water,  as  a  wash  in  pu- 
rulent ophthalmia.  See  Aqua  cupri  vitrio- 
lati composita. 

A'qua  zi'nci  titriola'ti  cum  ca'mphora. 
Otherwise  named  Aqua  vitriolica  campho- 
rata.  It  was  made  by  dissolving  half  an 
ounce  of  sulphate  of  zinc  in  a  quart  of  boil- 
ing water,  adding  half  an  ounce  of  campho- 
rated spirit,  and  filtering.  This,  when  pro- 
perly diluted,  is  an  useful  collyrium  for 
inflammations  of  the  eyes,  in  which  there  is 
a  weakness  of  the  parts.  Externally  it  is 
applied  by  surgeons  to  scorbutic  and  phage- 
denic ulcerations. 

A'quje  distilla't.i.  Distilled  waters. 
These  are  made  by  introducing  vegetables, 
as  mint,  penny-royal,  &c,  into  a  still  witfe 


AQU 


AKA 


water;  and  drawing  oflFas  much  as  is  found 
to  possess  the  properties  of  the  plants.  The 
London  College  orders  the  waters  to  be  dis- 
tilled from  dried  herbs,  because  fresh  are 
not  ready  at  all  times  of  the  year.  When- 
ever the  fresh  are  used,  the  weights  are  to 
be  increased.  But  whether  the  fresh  or 
dried  herbs  are  employed,  the  operator  may 
vary  the  weight  according  to  the  season  in 
which  they  had  been  produced  and  col- 
lected. Herbs  and  seeds,  kept  beyond  the 
space  of  a  year,  are  improper  for  the  dis- 
tillation of  waters.  To  every  gallon  of 
these  waters,  five  ounces,  by  measure,  of 
proof  spirit  are  to  be  added. 

A'iivM  minera'les.    See  Mineral  waters. 

A'i^vM  stillati'ti^  si'uPLicES.  Simple 
distilled  waters. 

A'quiE  stillati'ti^  spiritco's^.  Spiri- 
tuous distilled  waters,  now  called  only  spi- 
ritus,  as  spiritus  pulegii. 

Aqujeduct  of  Fallopius.  a  canal  in  the 
petrous  portion  of  the  temporal  bone,  first 
accurately  described  by  Fallopius. 

Aquatic  nut.     See  Trapa  naians. 

A«iUEOUS     HUMOUK      OF     THE    EYE.         The 

very  limpid  watery   fluid,  which   fills  both 
chambers  of  the  eye.     See  Eye. 

Aqce'tta.  The  name  of  a  liquid  poison, 
made  use  of  by  the  Roman  women,  under 
the  Pontificate  of  Alexander  VII.  It  was 
prepared,  and  sold  in  drops,  by  Tophania, 
or  Toffania,  an  infamous  woman  who  re- 
sided at  Palermo,  and  afterwards  at  Naples. 
From  her,  these  drops  obtained  the  name  of 
Aqua  Toffania,  Aqua  delta  Toffana,  and 
also  Aqua  di  JVapoli,  This  poison  is,  said, 
by  some,  to  be  a  composition  of  arsenic,  and 
by  others  of  opium  and  cantharides. 

A^tJiFo'tiCM.  (From  acus,  a  needle, 
and  folium,  a  leaf;  so  called  on  account  of 
its  prickly  leaf.     See  Ilex. 

A'^uiLA.  A  chemical  name  formerly 
used  for  sal-ammoniac,  mercurius  prjeci- 
pitatus,  arsenic,  sulphur,  and  the  philoso- 
pher's stone. 

A'qniLA  a'lba.  One  of  the  names  given 
to  calomel  by  the  ancients.  See  Submurias 
hydrargyri. 

A'quila  a'lba  philosopho'rum.  Aqua 
alba ganymedis.     Sublimed  sal-ammoniac. 

A'uviLA  ccele'stis.  a  panacea,  or  cure 
for  all  diseases ;  a  preparation  of  mercury. 

A'quila  ve'neris.  a  preparation  of  the 
ancients,  made  with  verdigrise  and  sublimed 
sal-ammoniac. 

A'quila,  among  the  ancients,  had  many 
other  epithets  joined  with  it,  as  rubra,  salu- 
tifera,  volans,  &c. 

A'quil.?:  ve'nje.  (From  aquila,  an  eagle.) 
Branches  of  the  jugular  veins,  which  are 
particularly  prominent  in  the  eagle. 

A'quil^  li'gnum.  Eagle-wood.  It  is 
generally  sold  for  the  agallochum. 

AQUILE'GIA.  (From  aqua,  water, 
and  f.cgo,  lo  gather  -  so  called  from  the  shape 

10 


of  its  leaves,    which  retain  water.)    The 
herb  columbine. 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnasan  system.  Class,  Polyandria.  Or- 
der, Pentagynia. 

2.  The  name,  in  the  Pharmacopceias,  for 
the  columbine.     See  Aquilegia  vulgaris. 

Aquile'gia  vulga'ris.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  columbine.  The  seeds,  flowers, 
and  the  whole  plant,  have  been  used  medi- 
cinally, the  first  in  exanthematous  diseases, 
the  latter  chiefly  asan  antiscorbutic.  Though 
retained  in  several  foreign  pharmacopoeias, 
their  utility  seems  to  be  not  allowed  in  this 
country. 

Aqud'la.  (Diminutive  of  aqua.)  A 
small  quantity  of  very  fine  and  limpid  wa- 
ter. This  term  is  applied  to  the  pellucid 
water,  which  distends  the  capsule  of  the 
crystalline  lens,  and  the  lens  itself.  Paulus 
jEgineta  uses  it  to  denote  a  tumour  con- 
sisting of  a  fatty  substance  under  the  skin 
of  the  eyelid. 

Arabic  gum.     See  Acocue  gummi. 

A'racai.an.     Amulets. 

A'raca  mi'ri.  (Indian.)  A  shrub  grow- 
ing in  the  Brazils,  whose  roots  are  diuretic 
and    antidysenteric. 

Ara'chne.  (From amg-,  Heb.  to  weave; 
or  from  ^at.p^vii,  a  spider.)     The  spider. 

ARACHNOID  MEMBRANE. 
(From  aifx;)(v>t,  a  spider,  and  uJ'ct,  likeness; 
so  named  from  its  resemblance  to  a  spider's 
web.)  A  thin  membrane  of  the  brain, 
»'ithout  vessels  and  nerves,  situated  be- 
tween the  dura  and  pia  mater,  and  sur- 
rounding the  cerebrum,  cerebellum,  me- 
dulla oblongata,  and  medulla  spinalis.  The 
term  is  also  applied  by  some  writers  to  the 
tunic  of  the  crj'stalline  lens  and  vitreous 
humour  of  the  eye. 

Arack.  (Indian.)  An  Indian  spiritu- 
ous liquor,  preparea  in  many  ways,  often 
from  rice  ;  sometimes  from  sugar,  ferment- 
ed with  the  juice  of  cocoa-nuts;  frequently 
from  toddy,  the  juice  which  flows  from  the 
cocoa-nut  tree  by  incision,  and  from  other 
substances. 

A'rados.  (From  a^aS^,  to  be  turbu- 
lent.) Hippocrates  uses  this  term  to  sig- 
nify a  commotion  in  the  stomach,  occa- 
sioned by  the  fermentation  of  its  contents. 

Ar;eo'tica.  (From  a^ouoo),  to  rarefy.) 
Things  which  rarefy  the  fluids  of  the 
body. 

Ara'lia  (From  ara,  a  bank  in  the  sea  ; 
so  called  because  it  grows  upon  banks,  near 
the  sea.)  The  berry-bearing  angelica.  Of 
the  several  species  of  this  tree,  the  roots  of 
the  nudicaulis,  or  naked-stalked,  v/ere 
brought  over  from  North  America,  where 
it  grows,  and  sold  here  for  sarsaparilla. 

Ara'ne  A.  (From  n^aa>,  to  knit  together.) 
The  spider. 

ARA'NTIUS,  Jc'lius  C-«:sar,  ^a  cele- 
brated anatomist  and  physician,  born  at 
Bologna,    about  •  the  year    153a       After 


ARC 


AKC 


studying  under  Vesalius,  and  others,  he 
graduated  and  became  professor  there,  and 
died  in  1589.  In  his  first  work,  "  On 
the  Human  Fcetus,"  he  described  the  for- 
amen ovale,  and  ductus  arteriosus ;  and 
corrected  several  errors  in  the  anatomy  of 
the  gravid  uterus,  which  had  been  generally 
derived  from  the  examination  of  brutes. 
He  afterwards  showed  that  the  blood,  aftei- 
birth,  could  only  pass  from  the  right  to  the 
left  side  of  the  heart  thi-ough  the  vessels  of 
the  lungs,  thus  preparing  for  the  discovery 
of  the  circulation  by  Harvey.  A  Treatise 
on  Tumours,  and  a  Commentary  on  Part 
of  Hippocrates,  were  also  written  by  him. 
A'RBOR  VJ'TiE.     The  tree  of  life. 

1.  The  cortical  substance  of  the  cerebel- 
lum is  so  disposed,  that,  when  cuttraversely, 
it  appears  ramified  like  a  tree,  from  which 
c'rcumstance  it  is  termed  arbor  vitce. 

2.  The  name  of  a  tree  formerly  in  high 
estimation  in  medicine.  See  Thuya  occi- 
dentalis. 

ARBUTHIN'OT,  Joh.v,  a  physician, 
born  in  Scotland  soon  after  the  Restoration, 
celebrated  for  his  wit  and  learning.  He 
graduated  at  Aberdeen,  and  settling  in  this 
metropolis,  had  the  good  fortune  to  be  at 
Epsom,  when  Prince  George  of  Denmark 
Avas  taken  ill  there ;  whom,  having  restored 
to  health,  he  was  a|jpointed  phj'sician  to 
Quesn  Anne,  but  never  got  into  very  ex- 
tensive practice.  His  chief  medical  publi- 
cations were  "On  the  Choice  of  Aliments," 
and  "On  the  Eifects  of  Air  upon  Human 
Bodies."     He  died  in  1735. 

A'RBUTUS.  The  name  of  a  genus  of 
plants  in  the  Linna?an  system.  Class,  De- 
candria.  Order,  Monogynia.  The  straw- 
berry tree. 

A'RBUTUS  uxe'do.  Amalzquil.  Unedo 
papyracea.  A  decoction  of  the  bark  of  the 
root  of  this  plant  is  commended  in  fevers. 

A'kbutus  u'va  u'rsi.  The  systematic 
name  for  the  officinal  trailing  arbuius. 
Bear's  berry,  bear's  whortle-berry,  bear's 
ivhorts,  or  tear's  bilberries,  called  also  vac- 
caria-vaccinia.  JJrbutus  ccnlibiis  procum- 
bentibus,  foliis  iniegerrimis  of  Linnaeus. 
This  plant,  though  employed  by  the  ancients 
in  several  diseases,  requiring  adstringent 
medicines,  had  almost  entirely  fallen  into 
disuse  until  the  middle  of  the  present  cen- 
tury, when  it  first  drew  the  attention  of 
physicians,  as  a  useful  remedy  in  calculous 
and  nephritic  complaints,  which  diseases  it 
appears  to  relieve  by  its  adstringent  qua- 
lities. 

A'rca  ARCA^•o'RCM.  The  mercurj-  of  the 
philosophers. 

A'rca  co'rdis.     The  pericardium. 

ARCA'.NUM.  (A  secret.)  A  medicine 
whose  preparation,  or  efficacy,  is  kept  from 
the  world,  to  enhance  its  value.  With  the 
fhemists,  it  is  a  thing  secret  and  incorpo- 
real ;  it  can  only  be  known  by  experience, 
lor  it  is  the  virtue  of  evervthin?-  which 


operates   a  thousand  times  more  than  the 
thing  itself. 

Arca'num  catho'licum.  Bezoar,  plan- 
tain, and  colchieum. 

Arca'num  Bu'rLEX.  .9rcanum  duplica- 
tum.  A  name  formerly  given  to  the  com- 
bination of  potash  and  sulphuric  acid,  more 
commonly  called  vitriolated  tartar,  and  now 
sulphate  of  potash. 

Arca'num  ta'ktari.  The  acetate  of  pot- 
ash. 

Arce'rthos.     Juniper. 

Arch-s'us.  The  universal  archaeus,  or 
principle  of  Van  Helmont,  was  the  active 
principle  of  the  material  world  ;  it  means 
good  health  also. 

A'rche.  (From  a^x.")  ^^®  beginning.) 
The  earliest  stage  of  a    disease. 

Arche'nda.  (Arab.)  A  powder  naade 
of  the  leaves  of  the  ligustrura,  to  check  the 
fcetid  odour  of  the  feel.     Detergent. 

Archko'stis.     White  briony. 

Archuia'gia.  (From  tt^X!*,  the  chief, 
and  7naga,  Arab,  meditation.)  Chem  istry, 
as  being  the  chief  of  sciences. 

Archi'tholus.  (From  a^X'^,  the  chief, 
and  b-o?.cc,  a  chamber.)  The  sudatorium, 
or  principal  room  of  the  ancient  baths. 

A'rchos.  (From  a^x^-c,  an  arch.)  The 
anus  ;  so  called  from  its  shape. 

Archopto'ma.  (From  a|;^cc,  the  anus, 
and  nsTtTrlcc,  to  fall  down.)  A  bearing  down 
of  the  rectum,  or  prolapsus  ani. 

Arcta'tio.  (From  ardo,  to  make  nar- 
row.)    Jlrctitudo.     rsari'owness. 

1.  A  constipation  of  the  intestines,  from 
inflammation. 

2.  A  preternatural  straitness  of  the  pu- 
dendum muliebre. 

A'RCTIUM.  (From  a^iCltt,  a  bear;  so 
called  from  its  roughness.)  The  name  of  a 
genus  of  plants  in  the  Linna;an  system. 
Class,  Syngenesia.  Order,  Polygamia  a-.qua- 
lis.     The  burdock. 

A'rctium  la'ppa.  (Lappa  ;  otTTcir St  xcuCifv, 
from  its  seizing  the  garments  of  passengers.) 
The  herb  clot  bur,  or  burdock.  The  syste- 
matic name  for  the  bardana.  .^irdium  Be- 
tonica.  Britannica.  Ilaphis.  The  plant  so 
Ccdled  in  the  pharmacopoeias,  is  Ardium 
lappa :  — foliis  cordatis,  inermibus,  petiolatis, 
of  Linnaeus.  It  grows  wild  in  unculti- 
vated grounds.  The  seeds  have  a  bitterish 
subacrid  taste  :  they  are  recommended  as 
very  efficacious  diuretics,  given  either  in  the 
form  of  emulsion,  or  in  powder,  to  the 
quantity  of  a  drachm.  I'he  roots  taste 
sweetish,  with  a  slight  austerity  and  bit- 
terness :  they  are  esteemed  aperient,  diu- 
retic, and  sudorific ;  and  are  said  to  act 
without  irritation,  so  as  to  be  safely  ven- 
tured upon  in  acute  disorders.  Decoctions 
of  them  have  of  late  been  used,  in  rheuma- 
tic, gouty,  venereal,  and  other  disorders  : 
and  are  preferred  by  some  to  those  of  sar- 
saparilla.  Two  ounces  of  the  roots  are  to 
be  boiled  in  three  pints    of    water,    to  a 


ARE 


ARG 


siuart ;  to  this,  two  drachms  of  sulphate 
of  potash  have  been  usually  added.  Of 
this  decoction,  a  pint  should  be  taken  every 
day  in  scorbutic  and  rheumatic  cases,  and 
when  intended  as  a  diuretic,  in  a  shorter 
period. 

Arct&'ra.  (From  ardo,  to  straiten.) 
An  inflammation  of  the  finger,  or  toe,  from 
a  curvature  of  the  nail.     Linnaus. 

Arcua'lia.  (From  arcus,  a  how.)  Ar- 
cualis.  The  sutura  coronalis  is  so  named, 
from  its  bow-like  shape  ;  and,  for  the  same 
reason,  the  bones  of  the  sinciput  are  called 
arcualia  ossia.    Bartholin. 

Akcua'tio.  (From  arcus,  a  bow.)  A 
gibbosity  of  the  fore-parts,  with  a  curva- 
tion  of  the  sternum  of  the  tibia,  or  dorsal 
vertebrae.    Jlvicenna. 

A'RcuLa:.  (A  dim.  of  area,  a  chest.) 
The  orbits  or  sockets  of  the  eyes. 

A'rdas.  (From  agivu,  to  defile.)  Filth, 
excrement,  or  refuse.     Hippocrates. 

Ardent  Spirit.     See  Mkohol. 

A'rdor  febri'lis.     Feverish  heat. 

A'rdor  uri'n^.  Dysuria.  Scalding  of 
the  urine.  Difficulty  and  pain  in  making 
water,  attended  with  a  sense  of  heat  in  the 
urethra.  It  is  a  symptom  of  gonorrhoea, 
and  some  other  affections. 

A'rdor  ventri'culi.     Heartburn. 

A'rea.  An  empty  space.  That  kind  of 
baldness  where  the  crown  of  the  head  is 
left  naked,  like  the  tonsure  of  a  monk. 

Are'ca  i'ndica.  An  inferior  kind  of 
nutmeg. 

Are'gon.  (From  tt^Ayai,  to  help.)  A 
resolvent  ointment ;  so  called  from  its  valu- 
able qualities. 

Arema'ros.     Cinnabar. 

Are'na.     Sand  or  gravel. 

Arena'mel.  (From  arena,  sand ;  so  called 
because  it  was  said  to  be  procured  from 
sandy  places.)     Arenamen.     Bole-armenic. 

Arena'tio.  (From  arfna,  sand.)  Sabur- 
ration,  orthe  sprinkling  of  hot  sand  upon 
the  bodies  of  patients.  Andr.  Baccius  de 
Therm. 

Are'ntes.  (From  area,  to  dry  up.)  A  sort 
of  ancient  cupping-glasses,  used  without 
scarifying. 

ARE'OLA.  (A  dim.  of  area,  a  void 
space.)  A  small  brown  circle,  which  sur- 
rounds the  nipples  of  females.  During  and 
after  pregnancy,  it  becomes  considerably 
larger. 

Aretxnoi'des.     See  Arytanoidcs. 

ARETji^'US,  of  Cappadocia,  a  physi- 
cian, who  practised  at  Rome,  but  at  what 
period  is  uncertain,  though  the  most  probable 
opinion  places  him  between  the  reigns  of 
Vespasian  'and  Adrian.  Eight  books  of  his 
remain  "On  the  Causes,  Signs,  and  Method 
of  treating  acute  and  chronic  Diseases," 
written  in  the  Greek  language,  and  admired 
for  their  pure  style,  and  luminous  descrip- 
tions,, as  well  as  the  judicious  practice 
srenerally  recommended.     He  was  partial  to 


the  use  of  hellebore  and  other  drastic  medi- 
cines ;  and  appears  to  have  been  among  the 
first  to  recommend  cantharides  for  blister- 
ing the  skin. 

A'rete.  (Ag6T»,  virtue.)  Hippocrates 
uses  this  word  to  mean  corporeal  or  mental 
vigour. 

Are'us.  a  pessary,  invented  by  iHgi- 
neta. 

A'rfar.     Arsag.     Arsenic.     Ruland,]  &ic. 

A'rgal.     Argol.      Crude   tartar,   in   the 

state  in  which  it  is  taken  from  the  inside  of 

wine-vessels,  is  known  in  the  shops  by  this 

name. 

Argasy'llis.  (From  ag^oc,  a  serpent; 
which  it  is  said  to  resemble.)  The  plant 
which  was  supposed  to  produce  gum  am- 
moniac. 

A'rgema.  (From  a^yo;,  Avhlte.)  Argemon. 
A  small  white  ulcer  of  the  globe  of  the  eye. 
Erotianus.     Galen,  fee. 

Arge'nti  ni'tras.  Causticum  lunare.  Ar- 
gentiim  nilratum.  Nitrate  of  silver.  "  Take  ' 
of  silveran  ounce;  nitric  acid,  afluid-ounce  ; 
distilled  water,  two  fluid-ounces.  Mix  the 
nitric  acid  and  water,  and  dissolve  the  silver 
therein  on  a  sand  bath  ;  then  increase  the 
heat  gradually  that  the  nitrate  of  silver  may 
be  dried.  Melt  the  salt  in  a  crucible  over 
a  slow  fire  until  the  water  being  evaporated, 
it  shall  cease  to  boil  ;  then  pour  it  quickly 
into  moulds  of  convenient  shape."  Its  vir- 
tues are  corrosive  and  astringent.  Internal- 
ly it  is  exhibited  in  very  small  quantities,  in 
epilepsy  ;  and  externally  it  is  employed  ta 
destroy  fungous  excrescences,  callous  ulcers, 
fistulas,  &ic.  In  the  latter  disease  it  is  em- 
ployed as  an  injection ;  from  two  grains  to 
three  being  dissolved  in  an  ounce  of  dis- 
tilled water. 

ARGE'NTUM.     Silver.     See  Silver. 

Arge'ntum  nitra'tum.  See  A'itras  ar- 
genti. 

Arge'ntum  vi'vum.  It  was  formerly,  by 
some,  called  argentum  mobile,  and  argen- 
tum  fusum.     See  Mercury. 

A'rges.  (From  ct^yo^,  white.)  A  ser- 
pent, with  a  whitish  skin,  deemed  by  Hippo- 
crates exceedingly  venomous. 

Argi'lla.  (From  a^ycc,  white.)  White 
clay  ;  argil ;  potters'  earth. 

Aagi'xla  vitriola'ta.     Alum. 

Argtri'tis.  (From  a^yvgo;,  silver.)  Li- 
tharge, or  spume  of  silver.  A  kind  of  earth 
was  formerly  so  named,  which  is  taken 
from  silver  mines,  and  is  bespangled  with 
many  particles  of  silver. 

Argvro'come.  (From  etgyv^o;,  silver, 
and  Ki/un,  hair.)  A  sort  of  cudweed,  or 
gnaphalium,  was  so  named  from  its  white 
silvery  floscules. 

Argyroli'banos.     The  white-olibanum. 

Argyro'phora.  An  antidote,  in  the 
composition  of  which  there  is  silver. 

Argyrotrophe'ma.  (From  d^yoQ,  white, 
and  TgopHfjLit,  food.)  A  white  cooling  food, 
made  with  milk.     Milk  diet.     Galen. 


^Sl 


AKM 


ARhEoMATi'sTos.  (PTOta  et,  Bfeg.  and 
'iiufjLaTilx,  to  be  afflicted  with  rheums.)  Not 
being  afflicted  with  gouty  rheums. 

Aricy'mon.  (From  a/><,  and  nuui,  to  be 
quickly  impregnated.)  A  woman  who  con- 
ceives quickly  and  often. 

Aristalth^'a.  (From  etgigro^,  best,  and 
axBsiin,  the  althaea.)  Althsea,  or  common 
marsh-mallow. 

ARISTOLO'CHIA.  (From  cl^ktIcc,  good, 
and  y^cx'"-'  ^''  ^-^X^^^  parturition  ;  so  called 
because  it  was  supposed  to  be  of  sovereign 
use  in  disorders  incident  to  child-birth.) 
1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnaean  system.  Class,  Gynandria.  Or- 
der, Hexandria.     Birthwort. 

2.  The  pharmacopceial  name  of  the  long* 
rooted  birthwort.     See  Aristolochia  longa. 

Akistolo'chia  anguici'da.  Snake-killing 
birthwort.  Aristolochia  :—foliis  cordatis,  acu- 
minatis;  caulevoluhili,fruticoso;  pedunculis 
solitariis  ;  stipulis  cordatis,  of  Linnaeus.  The 
juice  of  the  root  of  this  plant  has  the  property 
of  so  stupifying  serpents,  that  they  may  be 
handled  with  Trnpunity.  One  or  two  drops 
are  sufficient ;  and  if  more  be  dropt  into  the 
mouth,  they  become  convulsed.  So  ungrate- 
ilil  is  the  smell  of  the  root  to  those  reptiles, 
that  it  is  said  they  immediately  turn  from  it. 
The  juice  is  also  esteemed  as  a  preventive 
against  the  effects  usually  produced  by  the 
bite  of  venomous  serpents. 

Akistolo'chia  clemati'tis.  (Chmatiiisy 
fromxx»|M«,  a  tendril  5  from  its  climbing  up 
trees,  or  any  thing  it  can  fasten  upon  with 
its  tendrils.)  Aristolochia  tenuis.  The  sys- 
tematic name  of  the  Jristolochia  vulgaris  of 
some  pharmacopoeias.  An  extract  is  ordered 
by  the  Wirtemberg  Pharmacopoeia,  and  the 
plant  is  retained  in  that  of  Edinburgh.  It  is 
esteemed  as  possessing  antipodagric  virtues. 

Akistolo'chia  faba'cea.  See  Fumaria 
hulbosa. 

Akistolo'chia  longa.  The  systematic 
name  for  the  aristolochia  of  our  pharmaco- 
pceias.  Aristolochia  foliia  cordatis,  petiolalis, 
ititegerrimis,  obtusiusculis  ;  caule  infirmo,flo- 
ribus  solitariis.  The  root  of  this  plant  only 
is  in  use  ;  it  possesses  a  somewhat  aromatic 
smell,  and  a  warm  bitterish  taste,  accompa- 
nied with  a  slight  degree  of  pungency.  The 
virtues  ascribed  to  this  root  by  the  ancients 
were  very  considerable;  and  itwas  frequent- 
ly employed  in  various  diseases,  but  particu- 
larly inpromotingthe  discharge  of  the  lochia; 
hence  its  name.  It  is  now  very  rarely  used, 
except  in  gouty  affections,  as  an  aromatic 
stimulant. 

Akistolo'chia  rotu'nda.  The  root  of 
this  species  of  birthwort,  Aristolochia  foliis 
cordatis,  siibsessilibus,  obtusis  ;  caule  iitfirmo  ; 
Jloribus  solitariis  of  Linneeus ;  is  used  indis- 
criminately with  that  of  the  aristolochia  longa. 
See  Aristolochia  longa. 

Akistolo'chia  serpenta'ria.  The  sys- 
tematic name  for  the  Serptntaria  virginiana 
o{  the  pharmacopcelas.      Coluhrina  virgi- 


iitdna.  Viperina  virginemut.  Arisloltckid, 
Pestilochia.  Contrcfyerva  virgineana.  Vir- 
ginian snake-root.  The  plant  which  affords 
this  root  is  the  Aristolochia  foliis  cordate 
oblongis  planis,  caulibus  infirmis  Jlexuosis 
teretibus, Jloribus  solitariis.  Caulis  geniculala 
valde  nodosa.  Floras  ad  radicem  of  Lin- 
nasus.  Snake-root  has  an  aromatic  smell, 
approaching  to  that  of  valerian,  but  more 
agreeable  ;  and  a  warm,  bitterish,  pungent 
taste.  It  was  first  recommended  as  a  me- 
dicine of  extraordinary  power  in  counter- 
acting the  poisonous  effects  of  the  bites  of 
serpents ;  this,  however,  is  now  wholly  disre-^ 
garded ;  but  as  it  possesses  tonic  and  anti- 
septic virtues,  and  is  generally  admitted  as 
a  powerful  stimulant  and  diaphoretic,  it  is 
employed,  in  the  present  day,  in  some  fevers 
M'here  these  effects  are  required.  A  tinctura 
serpentarice  is  directed  both  by  the  London 
and  Edinburgh  Pharmacopoeias. 

Akistolo'chia  te'nuis.  See  Aristolochia 
clematitis. 

Aristolo'chia  triloba'ta.  Three-lobed 
birthwort.  The  root,  and  every  part  of  this 
plant,  Aristolochia  foliis  trilobis, caule  volubili, 
floribus  maximis  of  Linnajus  ;  is  diuretic, 
and  is  employed  in  America  against  the  bite 
of  serpents. 

Aristolo'chia  vulga'ris.  See  Aristolochia 
clematitis. 

Aristophanei'on.  (From  Aristophanes f 
its  inventor.)  The  name  of  an  ancient  emol- 
lient plaster,  composed  of  wax,  or  pitch, 
Gorrccus. 

Armatu'ka.  Harness.  The  amnios  or 
internal  membrane  which  surrounds  the 
foetus. 

Akme.  (From  aga>,  to  adapt.)  A  junc- 
tion of  the  lips  of  wounds  ;  also  the  joining 
of  the  sutures  of  the  head. 

Akmi'lla.  (Dim.  of  armus,  the  arm.) 
The  round  ligament  which  confines  the 
tendons  of  the  carpus. 

Armora'cia.  (From  Armorica,  the  coun- 
try whence  it  was  brought.)  See  Cochlearia 
Artnoracia. 

Armora'cijE  ka'dix.  Horse-radish  root. 
See  Cochlearia  Armoracia. 

ARMSTRONG,  Johk,  a  Scotch  physi- 
cian, born  in  170y,  who,  after  graduating  at 
Edinburgh,  settled  in  London,  but  met  with 
little  successjhaving  distinguished  himself  less 
in  his  profession  than  as  a  poet,particularly  by 
his '-'  Essay  on  the  Art  of  preserving  Health" 
in  blank  verse.  He  afterwards  attended  the 
army  in  Germany,  which  brought  him  more 
into  notice  as  a  physician.  He  attained  tbe 
age  of  seventy,  and  died  in  pretty  good  cir- 
cumstances. His  pi-ofessional  publications 
are  not  of  much  note ;  the  principal  one  b 
entitled  "  Medical  Essays."  He  is  supposed, 
however,  to  have  contributed  materially  to  a 
useful  Treatise  on  the  dieases  of  Children, 
published  by  his  brother  George,  who  aftei- 
practising  many  years  as  an  apothecary  ob- 
tained a  diploma  in  medicine. 


ARn 


ARS 


A'RNICA.  (AgHJO) :  from  a??,  a  lamb  ; 
because  of  the  likeness  of  the  leaf  of  this 
plant  to  the  coat  of  the  lamb.)  Leopard's- 
bane.     Arnica. 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnsean  system.  Class,  Syngenesia.  Order, 
Folygamia  superflua. 

2.  The  pharmacopceial  name  of  the  moun- 
tain arnica. 

A'rnica  monta'na.  The  systematic  name 
for  the  arnica  of  the  pharmacopoeias.  Ar- 
nica foliis  ovatis  integris ;  caulinis  gcminis 
oppositis  of  LinnEeus.  Doronicum  Germa- 
nicum.  The  flowers  of  this  plant  are  very 
generally  employed  on  the  Continent.  Of 
the  advantages  derived  from  their  use,  in 
paralytic  and  other  affections,  depending 
upon  a  want  of  nervous  energy,  there  are 
several  proofs  ;  and  their  extraordinary  vir- 
tues, as  a  febrifuge  and  antiseptic,  have  been 
highly  extolled  by  Dr.  Collin,  of  Vienna. 
Much  caution  is  necessary  in  regulating  the 
dose,  as  it  is  a  medicine  very  apt  to  produce 
vomiting  and  much  uneasiness  of  the  sto- 
mach.    See  jjrrdca. 

A'rnica  Suede'nis.  See  Inula  dysenterica. 

Arno'tto.  (Spanish.)  A  curious  shrub 
in  Jamaica,  the  seeds  of  which  are  covered 
with  a  kind  of  wax,  from  which  is  made  the 
Spanish  arnotto. 

ARO'MA.  {Aro7na,  matis,  neut.  from 
et^t,  intensely,  and  o^a>,  to  smell.)  Spiritus 
rector.  Each  plant  has  its  characteristic 
smell.  This  odorant  principle  is  called, 
by  the  moderns,  aroma.  Water  charged 
with  aroma,  is  called  the  distilled  water  of 
the  substance  made  use  of;  thus  lavender 
and  peppermint  waters,  are  water  impreg- 
oated  with  the  aroma  of  the  lavender  and 
peppermint. 

Aroma'ticus  co'rtex.  a  name  for  ca- 
nella  alba. 

AROMA'TICS.  (Aromatica,  sc.  medi- 
camenta ;  from  aeai/ua,  an  odour.)  A  term 
applied  to  all  medicines  which  have  a  grate- 
ful spicy  scent,  and  an  agreeable  pungent 
taste,  as  cinnamon  bark,  cardamoms,  &ic. 
Their  peculiar  flavour  appears  to  reside  in 
their  essential  oil,  and  arises  in  distillation 
either  with  water  or  spirit. 

Aromatopo'la.  (From  aga^a,  an  odour, 
and -jB-aiXto,  to  sell.)  A  druggist ;  a  vender 
of  drugs  and  spiceries. 

Ar^ctebusa'de.  (A  French  word,  im- 
plying good  for  a  gun-shot  loound.)  Aqua 
sclopetaria.  Aqua  vulneraria.  Aqua  cata- 
pultarum.  The  name  of  a  spirituous  water, 
distilled  from  a  farrago  of  aromatic  plants. 

Arra'ck.  a  spirituous  liquor  distilled 
from  rice,  and  drank,  in  the  rice  countries, 
as  brandy  is  in  this  Island.  Its  effects  on 
the  animal  economy  are  the  same. 

A'rraphus.  (From  a,  priv.  and  gapn,  a 
suture.)  Without  suture.  It  is  applied 
to  the  cranium  when  naturally  without  su- 
tures. 


AKEHiE'A.  (From  «,  neg.  and  psa,  to 
flow.)  The  suppression  of  any  natural  flux, 
as  the  menses,  6ic. 

ARROWHEAD.  The  roots  of  this  plant, 
Sagittaria  sagittifolia  of  Linnaeus,  are  said 
to  be  esculent,  but  it  must  be  in  times  of 
very  great  scarcity. 

ARROW-ROOT.     See  Maranta. 

ARSE'JNIAS.  (From  arseniciim,  arse- 
nic.) An  arseniate  or  arsenital  salt.  A 
salt  formed  by  a  combination  of  arsenic 
acid  with  different  bases,  as  arseniate  of 
ammonia,  which  is  produced  by  the  union 
of  ammonia  with  arsenic  acid.  The  OJily 
one  used  in  medicine  is  the  superarseniate  of 
potash.     See  Arsenic  Acid. 

ARSENIC.  (From  the  Arabic  term 
Arsanek,  or  from  ag(riiv,  for  a^gw,  mnsculus  ; 
from  its  strong  and  deadly  powers.) 

Arsenic  is  a  metal  scattered,  in  great  abun- 
dance, overthe  mineral  kingdom.  It  is  found 
in  black  heavy  masses  of  little  brilliancy, 
called  native  arsenic,  (testaceous  arsenic.) 
This  exists  in  difi"erent  parts  of  Germany. 
Mineralised  by  sulphur,  it  forms  sulphurised 
arsenic.  This  mineral  is  met  with  in  Italy, 
about  Mount  Vesuvius. — There  are  two 
varieties  of  this  ore,  which  differ  from  each 
other  in  colour,  occasioned  by  the  diflerent 
proportions  of  their  component  parts.  The 
one  is  called  yellow  sulphurised  arsenic,  or 
orpiment ;  the  other,  red  sulphurised  arsenic, 
or  realgar,  (ruby  arsenic;)  both  are  met 
with  in  Hungary  and  different  parts  of  Ger- 
many. The  colour  of  the  first  ore  is  a 
lemon-yelloW;  inclining  sometimes  to  a 
green  ;  the  colour  of  the  latter  is  a  ruby- 
red  ;  it  is  more  transparent  than  the  former, 
and  found  in  compact  solid  masses,  some- 
times crystallized  in  bright  needles.  Ar- 
senic united  to  oxygen,  constitutes  the  ore 
called  native  oxide  of  arsenic.  This  ore  is 
scarce  ;  it  is  generally  found  of  an  earthy 
appearance,  or  as  an  efflorescence,  coating 
native,  or  metallic  arsenic  ;  its  colour  is 
a  whitish-gray  ;  it  is  rarely  met  with  crys- 
tallized. Arsenic  exists  likewise  alloyed 
with  cobalt,  antimony,  tin,  copper,  lead, 
and  various  other  metals. 

Properties. — Arsenic  is  a  brittle  metal, 
and  in  the  recent  fracture,  of  a  lively  bright 
colour,  between  tin-white  and  lead-gray; 
but,  on  exposure  to  the  air,  it  soon  loses  its 
metallic  lustre,  becoming  dull,  and  at  last 
black.  Its  specific  gravity  is  between  8.310 
and  5.763,  according  to  its  texture  or  purity. 
Its  hardness  surpasses  that  of  copper ;  but 
its  ductility  is  inconsiderable,  and  itsbrittle- 
ness  so  great,  that  it  is  readily  converted 
into  a  powder  by  the  hammer.  It  is  en- 
tirely volatilized  when  heated  to  3560Fahr. 
It  sublimes  in  close  vessels,  and  then  crys- 
tallizes in  teti-ahedra,  or  octahedra.  When 
heated  with  the  access  of  air,  it  emits  a 
strong  smell  of  garlic,  and  burns  with  a 
blueish-white  flame,  being  conA'erted  to  a 


18  AR3  ARS. 

white  oxide.  It  combines  with  sulphur  by  and  the  blood  is  fluid;  though  in  general 
fusion.  It  unites  to  phosphorus,  and  com-  the  patient  expires  before  the  action  of  the 
bines  with  most  of  the  metals.  It  gives  a  poison  has  proceeded  to  such  a  length, 
white  colour  to  copper,  and  renders  many  After  death,  the  body  runs  into  sudden  pu- 
of  the  ductile  metals  brittle.  When  mixed  trefaction.  When  the  quantity  taken  does 
"with  hyper-oxygenated  muriate  of  potash,  not  prove  fatal,  it  occasions  tremours,  palsies, 
it  detonates  strongly  by  the  stroke  of  a  ham-  or  lingering  hectics,  and  in  the  end  death, 
mer.  It  is  soluble  in  hydrogen  gas  by  heat.  To  detect  the  presence  of  arsenic,  whether 
It  does  not  decompose  water  alone.  If  it  taken  by  design,  the  wickedness  of  others, 
be  kept  under  water,  its  metallic  brilliancy  or  imprudence,  it  is  recommended  by  some 
may  be  preserved.  This  effect  is  still  better  to  throw  on  live  coals,  the  contents  of  the 
produced  by  alcohol.  It  decomposes  sul-  stomach,  when  a  garlicky  smell  will  be  ici- 
phuric  acid  by  heat.  The  nitric  and  nitrous  mediately  obvious.  In  thestomach,however, 
acids  oxidate  it  rapidly.  The  muriatic  acid  there  maybe  many  substances,  which resem- 
attacks  it  with  heat.  The  oxygenated  mu-  ble  or  disguise  the  smell  of  arsenic,  espe^ 
riatic  acid,  when  in  a  gaseous  state,  inflames  cially  if  the  arsenic  be  in  small  quantities. 
it  instantly.  It  is  nearly  unalterable  by  the  We  are  therefore  advised  by  Hahneman,  to 
fluoric,  boracic,  phosphoric,  and  carbonic  boil  the  contents  of  the  stomach  of  the  per- 
acids.  It  unites  with  alkaline  sulphurets,  son  supposed  to  be  destroyed  by  this  poison, 
and  hydro-suljihurets.  in  a  large  quantity  of  river  water  ;  to  add 

Method  of  obtaining  Arsenic. — In  order  to  one-third  of  the  filtered  liquor,  hot  and 
to  obtain  metallic  arsenic,  mix  two  parts  of  limpid  lime-water ;  to  another  third,  water 
the  white  oxide  of  arsenic  of  commerce,  saturated  with  sulphuretted  hydrogen  gas; 
with  one  of  black  flux  (obtained  by  deto-  and  to  the  remainder,  a  solution  of  copper, 
Dating  one  part  of  nitrate  of  potash  with  in  pure  aqua  ammonise.  Each  fluid  is  ren- 
two  of  supertartrate  of  potash,}  and  put  the  dered  turbid,  if  the  suspected  contents  con- 
mixture  into  a  crucible,  or  melting-pot.  tain  arsenic  ;  and  the  sediment,  thrown  on 
Invert  over  this,  another  crucible,  lute  the  live  coals,  emits  the  odour  of  garlic.  The 
two  together  with  a  little  clay  and  sand,  white  sediment  from  the  lime-water  is  again 
and  apply  gradually  a  red  heat  to  the  lower  dissolved  by  a  recent  solution  of  arsenic  ; 
one.  The  oxide  of  arsenic  will  be  reduced,  the  lemon-coloured  sediment,  from  the  sul- 
and  be  found  lining  the  upper  crucible  in  phuretted  hydrogen  water  throw^n  on  the 
small  crystals  of  a  metallic  brilliancy.  coals,  takes  fire,  and  the  smell  of  sulphur  is 

The  charcoal  of  the  black  flux  takes  in  observed  previous  to  that  of  garlic ;  while 
this  process  the  oxygen  from  the  white  oxide,  the  yellow-green  sediment  from  the  solution 
and  forms  carbonic  acid  gas  ;  which  flies  off  of  copper  is  soluble  in  pure  ammonia,  and 
during  the  process,  and  the  oxide  becomes  acids  of  every  kind.  Another  very  minute 
reduced  to  the  metallic  state.  This  reduc-  test  of  the  arsenious  acid  is  nitrate  of  sil- 
tion  of  the  oxide  is  greatly  facilitated  by  the  ver,  producing  a  yellow  precipitate  from 
alkali  of  the  flux.  the   solution,   particularly  if  a  little  potash 

Remark. — In  order  to  obtain  arsenic  in  or  ammonia  be  previousl)'  added,  to  neutra- 
a  state  of  absolute  purity,  the  metal  thus  lize  the  acid.  But  it  must  be  borne  in 
obtained  must  be  reduced  to  a  powder,  dis-  mind,  that  nitrate  of  silver  produces  a  simi- 
solved  by  heat  in  nitro-muriatic  acid,  and  lar  precipitate  from  a  solution  of  phosphate 
then  precipitated  by  immersing  into  the  so-  of  soda.  Indeed  no  single  mode  of  trial 
lution  a  plate  of  zinc.  The  arsenic  is  thus  should  be  relied  upon,  as  we  cannot  be  sure 
precipitated  in  a  fine  powder,  and  may  be  but  that  some  other  substance  might  be  si- 
reduced  to  a  mass,  by  exposing  it  in  a  co-  milarly  affected,  where  no  arsenic  is  pre- 
vered  crucible  to  a  moderate  heat.  sent  ;  and  farther,  because  where  arsenic  is 

Arsenic  and  its  various  preparations  are  present  many  substances  will  prevent  the 
the  most  active  of  all  poisons.  That  which  usual  precipitates,  or  render  them  of  a  dif- 
is  mostly  taken,  is  the  white  oxide,  or  ar-  ferent  colour.  It  should  be  remembered 
senious  acid,  to  which  the  following  obser-  also,  that  the  whole  of  the  poison  may  have 
rations  apply.  A  nausea,  sickness,  and  been  discharged  by  vomiting,  and  therefore 
retching,  commonly  ensue  in  half  an  hour  any  matters  rejected  from  the  stomach  ought 
after  taking  it,  followed  by  violent  vomit-  to  be  examined  in  the  same  way.  If  any 
ings,  hiccups,  and  pains  in  the  stomach  and  white  substance  can  be  collected,  having 
bowels;  convulsions  and  palsies  of  the  the  appearance  of  arsenious  acid,  it  will  be 
limbs  presently  succeed,  with  intense  heats,  proper  to  mix  part  of  it  with  about  the 
cold  sweats,  palpitations  of  the  heart,  ex-  same  bulk  of  charcoal  and  a  little  oil ;  put 
treme  anxiety,  prostration  of  strength,  the  mixture  between  two  plates  of  bright 
thirst,  and  dryness  of  the  mouth  and  throat ;  copper,  and  expose  the  whole  to  a  faintly 
loss  of  reason,  and  at  last  death.  If  the  red  heat;  the  copper  will  be  changed  to  a 
quantity  taken  has  been  considerable,  the  silvery  whiteness  on  its  inner  surface,  sup- 
stomach  and  intestines  are  often  found,  posing  arsenic  present.  But  a  more  im- 
upon   dissection,  corroded,  or  perforated,  portant  step  is  to  obtain  the  metal  separate. 


AttS 


AKb 


Apy  substance  suspected  to  be  arsenious 
acid,  or  any  of  the  precipitates  above  men- 
tioned, should  be  mixed  with  about  the  same 
bulkof  finelypowdered  charcoal  and  subcar- 
bonate  of  potash  (or  of  the  black  flux,)  the 
mixture  put  into  agjasstubeclosedatthe  bot- 
tom, taking  care  that  the  part  above  is  quite 
clean,  then  partially  close  the  orifice  with  a 
piece  of  paper,  and  expose  the  other  end  to 
a  slight  red  heat ;  in  a  few  minutes  a  bril- 
liant metallic  coating  will  appear  on  the 
inside  of  the  tube  above  the  materials  intro- 
duced, on  the  supposition  that  arsenic  was 
Jthere.  In  all  these  modes  of  examination, 
the  judgment  will  be  much  assisted  by  mak- 
ing comparative  experiments  with  the  sub- 
stances suspected,  and  with  what  is  known 
to  be  arsenious  acid  :  as  the  coincidence  is 
greater,  the  stronger  will  be  our  conviction, 
that  the  person  had  actually  taken  that  poi- 
son. 

The  treatment  of  poisoning  by  arsenic  is 
very  simple.  The  chief  object  is  to  procure 
its  expulsion  from  the  stomach  as  speedily 
and  with  as  little  irritation  as  possible. 
None  of  the  various  antidotes  that  have 
been  recommended  can  be  depended  upon. 
If  the  practitioner  were  consulted  before 
vomiting  had  come  on,  it  would  be  proper 
to  attempt  to  excite  that  act,  by  giving  a 
quantity  of  warm  water,  and  irritating  the 
fauces  with  a  feather  ;  or  even  exhibiting  a 
mild  emetic,  as  ipecacuanha,  unless  there 
were  violent  pain  at  the  stomach.  But  in 
general,  before  advice  is  sought,  the  vomit- 
ing has  become  so  severe,  that  all  we  can  do 
is  by  giving  repeated  large  draughts  of  dilu- 
ent and  demulcent  liquids,  as  water,  milk, 
linseed  infusion,  or  whatever  can  be  most 
readily  procured  to  render  it  less  painful, 
and  facilitate  the  thorough  evacuation  of 
the  poison.  It  is  necessary  to  remember, 
that  butter,  oils,  &,c.  though  ranked  with 
demulcents,  have  been  found  even  injurious, 
accelerating  the  fatal  event  in  experiments 
on  animals.  Should  inflammation  supervene 
in  any  part  of  the  alimentary  canal,  marked 
especially  by  much  pain  on  pressure,  it  will 
be  requisite  to  adopt  the  antiphlogistic  plan ; 
taking  blood  from  the  arm,  if  the  habit  of 
the  patient  will  allow  it,  but  particularly 
applying  from  ten  to  twenty  leeches  over  the 
part  aff"ected  ;  then  the  warm  bath  may  be 
directed,  or  fomentations,  if  the  pressure 
can  be  borne :  likewise  copious  mucilagi- 
nous glisters,  &.c.  If  on  the  other  hand, 
after  the  discharge  of  the  poison,  marks  of 
disturbance  of  the  nervous  system  appear 
urgent,  antispasmodic  or  sedative  remedies 
will  be  indicated,  but  especially  opium. 
Should  the  patient  fortunately  be  brought 
to  a  state  of  convalescence,  much  will  de- 
pend on  a  careful  regulation  of  the  diet; 
which  should  consist  of  milk,  arrow-root, 
jellies,  and  other  substance?,  which  are  nu- 
tritious, mild,  and  easy  of  digestion  :  taking 
■i:are    at  the  same  time  tiiat  the  bowels  be 


not  confined.  Sulphur  combined  with  ar- 
senic appears  to  lessen  its  activity ;  how  far 
it  can  contribute  to  remove  its  effects  is  per- 
haps hardly  determined  by  satisfactory  ex- 
perience ;  but  it  may  certainly  be  given  in 
small  doses  without  impropriety.  Notwith- 
standing the  mischief  it  is  capable  of  pro- 
ducing, the  arsenious  acid  is  a  valuable  in- 
ternal remedy,  in  its  appropriate  dose,  viz. 
about  one-eighteenth  part  of  a  grain.  See 
Arsenicalis  HqvMr.  Externally  it  is  used  as  a 
caustic,  particularly  in  cancer. 

ARSENIC  ACID.  This  is  arsenie 
fully  oxygenated.  It  is  always  a  product  of 
art. 

It  is  capable  of  existing  in  the  solid  state. 
It  appears  in  the  form  of  a  white  pulveru- 
lent matter.  It  attracts  humidity  from  the 
air.  It  is  soluble  in  water.  The  solution 
possesses  a  considerable  acid  taste.  It  may 
be  evaporated  to  dryness,  and  even  con- 
verted into  glass.  It  is  decomposable  by 
all  combustible  bodies,  and  by  many  oxides. 
It  is  soluble  in  some  acids,  but  without 
change,  or  intimate  combination. 

Method  of  obtaining  Arsenic  acid. — Take 
two  ounces  of  white  arsenic  in  powder,  and 
put  it  into  a  tubulated  retort ;  pour  on  it  six 
or  seven  ounces  of  muriatic  acid,  and  apply 
the  heat  of  a  lamp  until  the  arsenious  acid  is 
dissolved.  Then  add  three  or  four  ounces 
of  nitric  acid,  and  heat  it  again  gradually. 
An  intestine  motion  now  takes  place,  and 
much  red  vapour,  or  nitrons  gas,  is  extri- 
cated. As  soon  as  in  the  progress  of  the 
operation,  the  red  vapours  have  ceased,  an 
ounce  of  finely  powdered  arsenious  acid  is 
to  be  again  added,  and  the  solution  efi'ect- 
ed  as  before,  by  a  gentle  ebullition ;  to 
this  two  ounces  of  nitric  acid  must  be 
added,  which  will  produce  a  second  efferves- 
cence and  discharge  of  red  vapours ;  the 
distillation  must  now  be  continued  to  dry- 
ness, and  the  fire  must  be  urged  towards 
the  end,  to  such  a  degree,  as  to  make  the 
residual  mass  thoroughly  red  hot.  This 
mass  is  arsenic  acid,  which  may  either  be 
preserved  in  that  form,  or  be  dissolved  in 
boiling  distilled  water. 

Arsenic  acid,  united  to  different  bases, 
forms  saline  compounds,  called  akseniates. 
The  only  one  used  in  medicine  is  the  super- 
arseniate  of  potash,  which  see. 

Arse'nical  c/vustic,  a  species  of  caustic 
said  to  possess  useful  properties,  indepen- 
dent of  those  of  destroying  morbid  parts 
to  which  it  is  applied.  It  is  composed  of 
two  parts  of  levigated  antimony  to  one  of 
white  arsenic.  This  is  the  caustic  so  ex- 
tensively employed  under  the  name  of  arse- 
nical caustic,  by  the  late  Mr.  Justamond,  in 
his  treatment  of  cancers. 

Arse>ica'i.is  Li'quoR.  Arsenical  solution, 
•'■  Take  of  sublimed  oxide  of  arsenic,  in  very 
fine  powder,  subcarbonate  of  potash  from 
tartar,  of  each  64  grains ;  distilled  water  a 
pint.    Bail   ihem   tooetber  in  a  glass  vet?e). 


so 


ARS 


ART 


until  the  arsenicbe  entirely  dissolved.  'When  smoke  will  be  fonned,  and  become  preci» 

the  solution  is  cold,  add  compound  spirit  pitated  on  the  internal  sides  of  the  flask. 
of  lavender,  four  fluid-drachms.  Then  add  If  the  process  be  kept  up  till  all  the  arse- 
as  much  distilled  water  as  may  exactly  nic  be  oxidated,  (which  may  be  known  by- 
fill  a  pint  measure."  This  preparation  ac-  introducing  a  wire  into  the  flask  for  a  mo- 
cords  with  the  formula  of  Dr.  Fowler,  of  ment,  which  will  become  covered  with  a 
Stafford,  who  first  introduced  it  in  imitation  white  crust,  if  the  sublimation  be  not  com- 
of  a  celebrated  popular  remedy  for  inter-  pleted.)  and  the  heat  be  then  gradually 
mittents,  sold  under  the  name  of  the  tasteless  augmented,  the  sublimed  arsenious  acid 
■ague-drop.  The  compound  spirit  of  laven-  undergoes  a  sort  of  fusion,  and  an  opaque 
der  is  only  intended  to  give  some  colour  white  mass,  similar  to  thai  met  with  in 
and  tase,  without  which  it  would  be  more  commerce,  is  obtained. 
liable  to  mistakes.  Where  the  dose  is  small,  2.  The  arsenious  acid  of  the  shops  (or 
and  the  effects  so  powerful,  the  most  minute  white  arsenic)  is  chiefly  obtained  from  ar- 
attention  to  its  proportion  and  preparation  senical  ores  of  cobalt.  These  ores  are 
becomes  necessary.  Each  ounce  contains  thrown  into  a  furnace,  resembling  a  baker's 
four  grains  of  the  oxide,  and  each  drachm  oven,  with  a  long  flue,  or  chimney,  either 
half  a  grain;  but  it  will  rarely  be  proper  horizontal  or  winding,  into  which  the  fumes 
to  go  beyond  one-sixteenth  of  a  grain  as  a  pass,  and  are  condensed  into  a  grayish  or 
dose.  blackish  powder.  This  is  refined  by  a  se- 
^rsenical  solution.  See  Arsenic alis  liquor,  cond  sublimation,  in  close  vessels,  with  a 
Arse'^iciosydhm  sublima'tum.  Arstnici  little  alkali  to  arrest  the  impurities.  As  the 
oxydum  priEparatum.  This  is  intended  to  ren-  heat  is  considerable,  it  melts  the  sublimed 
der  the  arsenious  acid  more  pure.  It  is  direct-  arsenious  acid  into  those  opaque  crystalline 
ed  to  be  powdered,  put  into  a  crucible,  and  masses  which  are  known  in  comncerce  by 
sublimed  by  the  application  of  fire  into  an-  the  name  of  white  arsenic. 


other  crucible  inverted  over  the  first. 

Arsenici  oxydum  prcspardtum.  See  Arse- 
nici  oxydum  subliynatum. 

.Arsenicum  album.  White  arsenic.  See 
Arsenious  acid  in  the  article  Arsenic. 

ARSE'MOUS  ACID.  White  arsenic. 
Oxide  of  arsenic.  Arsenicum  crystallinum, 
risagalhuri.  aquala,  arfar,  aquila,  sarnick, 
crtaneck.  Rat's  bane.  The  earliest  che- 
mists were  embarrassedin  the  determination 
of  the  nature  of  the  poisonous  white  sub- 
stance known  in  commerce  bv  the  name  of 


A  R  T  E  M  r  S  I  A.  (From  a  queen  of 
that  name,  who  first  used  it ;  or  from 
A^nui;,  Diana ;  because  it  was  formerly 
used  in  the  diseases  of  women,  over  whom 
she  presided.)  The  name  of  a  genus  of 
plants  in  the  Linneean  system.  Class,  Syn- 
genesia.     Order.  Polygamia  superfiua. 

Artzmi'sia  abro'tasuh.  The  systema- 
tic name  for  the  abrotanum  of  the  pharma- 
copoeias. Abrotanum  mas.  Abrathan.  Com- 
mon southern-wood. 

.Artemisia  frvdcosa,   of  Linnaeus  : — -foliis 


white  arsenic.  Subsequent  experiments  have  setaceis  ramosissimis.  A  plant  possessed  of 
shown  that  this  substance  is  metallic  arsenic  a  strong  and,  to  most  people,  an  agreeable 
oxygenated  in  the  first  degree,  but  possess-  smell ;  a  pungent,  bitter,  and  somewhat 
ing  the  characters  of  an  acid.  The  name  of  nauseous  taste.  It  is  supposed  to  stimulate 
arsenious  acid  li  therefore  given  to  it.  It  is  the  whole  system,  but  more  particularly  the 
sometimes  found  in  nature  in  sublimed  ciys-  utenis.  It 'is  very  rarely  used  unless  by 
tals,  in  volcanoes ;  and  in  masses,  or  in  sta-  way  of  fomentation,  with  which  intention 
lactites  among  the  ores  of  arsenic,  cobalt,  the  leaves  are  directed, 
bismuth,  and  nickel.  Aetemi'sia     aesi'^thium.      The    syste- 

It  possesses  a  weak  sub-acid  taste,  which  rnatic  name  for  the  Absinthium  vulgare 
slowly  manifests  itself.  Though  of  but  a  of  the  })harmacopceias.  Common  worm- 
teeble  acidity,  it  sensibly  reddens  the  tine-  wood.  Falsely  called  in  our  markets  Ab- 
ture  of  cabbage  and  litmus.  If  placed  on  sinlhium  Royruminn,  or  Roman  worm- 
burning  coals,  or  on  a  red-hot  iron,  it  is  wood.  Absiiithium  Poniicum  of  Diosco- 
volatilizcd  in  the  form  of  a  white  vapour,  rides  and  Pliny,  according  to  Murray. 
"which  has  a  strong  smell  of  garlic.  It  is  Artemisia  foliis  composiiis  muliijidis  flori- 
slightly  soluble  in  water.  With  phosphoric  bus  subglobosis  pendulis  :  receptaculo  ril- 
and  boracic  acids  it  fuses  into  glass.  It  loso  of  Linneeus.  This  plant  is  a  native 
decomposes  the  nitrates  and  the  super-oxy-  of  Britain,  and  grows  about  rubbish,  rocks, 
genated  muriate  of  potash.  It  unites  with  and  sides  of  roads.  The  leaves  of  worm- 
many  of  the  earths  and  alkalies,  as  well  as  wood  have  a  strong  disagreeable  smell: 
metallic  oxide?,  and  forms  saline  compounds,  their  taste  it  nauseous,  and  so  intensely 
T.iiich  are  termed  arsenites.  bitter  as  to  be  proverbial.     The  flowers  are 

Methods  of  obtauii.i.:  Arsenious  Acid. —  more  aromatic  and  less bitterthan  the  leaves, 
1.  Pulverize  arsenic,  and  put  as  much  of  it  and  the  roots  discover  an  aromatic  warmth, 
into  a  Florence  flask  as  will  fill  it  about  one  without  bitterness.  This  species  of  worm- 
halt,  or  less.  Inti'oduce  a  little  tow,  or  wood  may  be  considered  the  principal  of 
cotton,  into  the  neck  of  the  fiask,  and  ap-  the  herbaceous  bitters.  Its  'virtus,  in  the 
ply  the  heat  of  a  lamp.      A   d?a=e  white    word?  of  Bergiu?,  is  antiputrediBOsa.  ant- 


ART 


ARJ 


81 


acids,  anthelmintica,  resolvens,  tonica,  spas- 
modica.  And,  although  it  is  now  chiefly 
employed  with  a  view  to  the  two  last-men- 
tioned qualities,  yet  we  are  told  of  its  good 
effects  in  a  great  variety  of  diseases,  as  in- 
termittent fevers,  hypochondriasis,  obstruc- 
tions of  the  liver  and  spleen,  gout,  calculi, 
scurvy,  dropsy,  worms,  &.c.  See  Wood- 
ville's  Medical  Botany.  Cullen  thinks  it 
is  possessed  of  a  narcotic  power,  and  that 
there  is  in  every  bitter,  when  largely  em- 
ployed, a  power  of  destroying  the  sensi- 
bility and  irritability  of  the  nervous  sys- 
tem. 

Externally,  wormwood  is  used  in  dis- 
cutient  and  antiseptic  fomentations.  This 
plant  may  be  taken  in  powder,  but  it  is 
more  commonly  preferred  in  infusion.  The 
Edinburgh  Pharmacopoeia  directs  a  tincture 
of  the  flowers,  which  is,  in  the  opinion  of 
Dr.  Cullen,  a  light  and  agreeable  bitter, 
and,  at  the  same  time,  a  strong  impregna- 
tion of  the  wormwood. 

Artemi'sia  chinf.'ksis.  Moxa  Japonica. 
Musia  pattrcE.  Moxa.  Mugwort  of  China. 
A  soft  lanuginous  substance,  called  moxa, 
is  prepared  in  Japan,  from  the  young  leaves 
of  this  species  of  mugwort,  by  beating 
them  when  thoroughly  dried,  and  rubbing 
them  betwixt  the  hatids,  till  only  the  fine 
fibres  are  left.  Moxa  is  celebrated  in  the 
eastern  countries  for  preventing  and  curing 
many  disorders,  by  being  burnt  on  the  skin  ; 
a  little  cone  of  it  laid  upon  the  part,  pre- 
viously moistened,  and  set  on  fire  on  the 
top,  burns  down  with  a  temperate  and 
glowing  heat,  and  produces  a  dark-coloured 
spot,  the  ulceration  of  which  is  promoted  by 
putting  a  little  garlic,  and  the  ulcer  is  either 
healed  up  when  the  eschar  separates,  or  kept 
running  for  a  length  of  time,  as  different 
circumstances  may  require. 

Artemi'sia  juda'ica.  The  systematic 
name  for  the  Santonicum  of  the  pharmaco- 
pceias,  according  to  soine  botanists.  See 
Artemisia  Sanlonica. 

Artemi'sia  maritima.  The  system- 
atic name  for  the  jlbsinthmm  mariti- 
mum  of  the  pharmacopoeias.  Sea  worm- 
wood, falsely  called  in  our  markets,  Roman 
wormwood,  .iriemisia  .•  foliis  multipartitis, 
tomentosis ;  racemis  cernuis ;  fiosculis  fami- 
nds  ternis  of  Linnajus.  This  plant  grows 
plentifully  about  the  seashore,  and  in 
salt  marshes.  The  specific  differences  be- 
tween it  and  the  common  wormwood,  ar- 
temisia  absinthium,  are  very  evident.  Its 
taste  and  smell  are  considerably  less  unplea- 
sant than  those  of  the  common  wormvvood, 
and  even  the  essential  oil,  which  contains  the 
whole  of  its  flavour  concentrated,  is  some- 
what less  ungrateful,  and  the  watery  extract 
somewhat  less  bitter  than  those  of  the  com- 
mon wormwood.  Hence  it  is  preferred,  in 
those  cases  where  the  artemisia  absinthium 
is  supposed  to  be  too  unpleasant  for  the 
itomach.     A  conserve  of   the  tops  of  this 

11 


plant  Avas  directed  by  the  London  Pharma- 
copceia. 

Artemi'sia  po'ntica.  The  systematic 
name  for  the  Msinthium  ponticum,  or  Ro- 
man wormwood,  not  now  used  raedicinallj'. 

Artemi'sia  rupe'stris.  The  systematic 
name  for  the  genipi  album  of  the  pharma- 
copceias.  .Artemisia  :— foliis  pinnatis  ;  cau- 
libus  adscendentibus ;  JJoribus  globosis,  cer- 
nuis; receplaculo  papposo.  It  has  a  grateful 
smell,  and  is  used  in  some  countries  in  the 
cure  of  intermittents  and  obstructed  cata- 
menia. 

Arte.mi'sia  santo'nica.  Msinthium 
santonicum  Alcxandrinum.  Serjicniina.  M- 
sinthium  seriphium  JEgyplium.  Sckeba 
Jirabum.  Zedoaria;  sem.  Xantolina.  Lv.in- 
bricorum  semina.  Cina.  Semen  contra. 
Semen  sanctum.  The  Tartarian  south- 
ern-wood or  wormseed,  Artemisia  :  foliis 
canlifiis  li7iearibus,  pinnato-multifidis  ;  ramis 
indivisis ;  spicis  secundis  rejlexi-s ;  Jloribus 
quinquefloris  of  Linnaeus.  The  seeds  are 
small,  light,  and  oval,  composed  of  a 
number  of  tljin  membranous  coats  of  a  yel- 
lowish-green colour,  with  a  cast  of  brown, 
easily  friable,  upon  being  rubbed  between 
the  fingers,  into  a  fine  chaffy  kind  of  sub- 
stance. They  are  brought  from  the  Levant ; 
have  a  moderately  strong  and  not  agreeable 
smell,  somewhat  of  the  wormwood  kind, 
and  a  very  bitter  subacrid  taste.  Their 
virtues  are  extracted  both  by  watery  and 
spirituous  menstrua.  They  are  esteemed  to 
be  stomachic,  emmenagpgue,  and  anthel- 
mintic ;  but  it  is  especially  for  the  last-men- 
tioned powers  that  they  are  now  adminis- 
tered, and  from  their  eilicacy  in  this  wav 
they  have  obtained  the  name  of  wormseed. 
To  adults  the  dose  in  substance  is  from  one 
to  two  drachms,  twice  a-day.  Lewis  thinks 
that  the  spirituous  extract  is  the  most  eligibly 
preparation  of  the  santonicum,  for  the  pur- 
poses of  an  anthelmintic. 

Artemi'sia  vdlga'ris.  Mugwort.  This 
plant,  Jirtemisia  : — foliis  pinnatifidis,  plajiis, 
incisis,  subtus  tomentosis  ;  raceniis  simplicibus, 
recurvatis ;  floribus  radio  quinquefloro  of 
Linnaeus,  Is  slightly  bitter,  and,  although 
in  high  esteem  in  former  days,  is  now 
almost  wholly  forgotten. 

Artemo'nium.  (From  Arttmon,  its  in- 
ventor.) A  collyrium,  or  wash  for  the  eves, 

ARTE'RIA.     See  .Artery. 

Arteri'aca.  (From  uPTttgia,  an  artery.) 
Medicines  formerly  used  against  disorders 
of  the  aspera  arteria,  or  trachea. 

Arte'ri/e  ADiPo'siE.  The  arteries  whicli 
secrete  the  fat  about  the  kidneys  are 
so  called.  They  are  branches  of  the  cap- 
sulai-  and  diaphragmatic,  renal,  and  sper- 
matic arteries. 

Arte  rijE  venc'sjE.  The  four  pulmona- 
ry veins  were  so  called  by  the  ancients, 

Arterio'sits  du'ctus.  See  Ductus  arte- 
riosus. 

ARTERICTOMV.      (From    ag7»^^,»« 


82 


ART 


ART 


artery^  and  rifA.vu,  to  cut.)  The  opening  of 
an  artery.  This  operation  is  only  performed 
on  the  temporal  artery. 

A'RTERY.  (From  cwg,  air,  and  Titgioi, 
to  keep ;  so  called  because  the  ancients 
supposed  that  only  air  was  contained  in 
them.)  Arleria.  Arteries  are  membranous 
pulsating  canals,  which  gradually  become 
less  as  they  proceed  from  the  heart.  They 
are  composed  of  three  membranes  ;  a  com- 
mon, or  external  ;  a  muscular  ;  and  an  in- 
ternal one,  which  is  very  smooth.  They 
originate  from  the  heart ;  the  pulmonary  ar- 
tery from  (he  right  ventricle,  and  the  aorta 
from  the  left:  the  other  arteries  are  all 
branches  of  the  aorta.  Their  termination  is 
either  in  the  veins,  or  in  capillary  exhaling 
vessels,  or  they  anastomose  with  one  ano- 
ther. It  is  by  their  means  that  the  blood 
is  carried  from  the  heart  to  every  part  of 
the  body,  for  nutrition,  preservation  of  life, 
generation  of  heat,  and  the  secretion  of  the 
different  fluids.  The  action  of  the  arteries, 
called  the  pulse,  corresponds  with  that  of 
the  heart,  and  is  effected  by  the  contraction 
ef  their  muscular,  and  great  elasticity  of 
tlieir  outermost  coat. 

A  Table   of  the  Arteries. 

All  the  arteries  originate  from  the  pul- 
monary artery  and  the  aoi-ta. 

The  pulmonary  artery  emerges  from  the 
vight  ventricle  of  the  heart,  soon  divides  into 
a  right  and  left  branch,  which  are  distribu- 
ted by  innumerable  ramifications  through 
the  lungs. 

The  aorta  arises  from  the  left  ventricle 
of  the  heart,  and  supplies  every  part  of  the 
body  with  blood,  in  the  following  order  : 

a.  It  first  forms  an  arch  ; 

b.  It  then  descends  along  the  spine,  and 

c.  It  divides  into  the  two  iliacs. 

a.  The  arch  of  the  aorta  gives  off 
three  branches. 

1.  The  arteria  innominata,  which  divides 
into  the  right  carotid  and  right  subclavian. 

2.  The  left  carotid. 

3.  The  left  subclavian. 

I.  The  carotids  are  divided  into  external 
and  internal. 

The  external  carotids  give  oft', 

1.  The  thyroid, 

2.  'I'he  lingual, 

3.  The  labicd, 

4.  The  inferior  pharyngeal, 

5.  The  occipital, 

6.  The  posterior  anris. 

T.  The  iidernal  maxillary,  from  which  the 
spinous  artery  of  the  dura  mater,  the  lower 
maxillary,  and  several  branches  about  the 
palate  and  orbit  arise, 

8.  The  temporal. 

The  internal  carotid  affords; 

1.  The  ophthabnic, 

'2.  The  middle  cerebral, 

'i.  The  commtniicaa.f:  which  inosculates  with 
"  the  vertebra!. 


11.  The  subclavians  give  off  the  following 

branches : 

1.  The  internal  mammary,  horn  which  the 
thymic,  comes  phrenici,  pericardiac,  and 
phrenico-pericardiac  arise. 

2.  The  inferior  thyroid,  which  gives  off  the 
tracheal,  ascending  thyroid,  and  transver- 
salis  humeri. 

3.  The  vertebral,  which  proceeds  within  the 
vertebrae,  and  forms  within  the  cranium 
the  basilary  artery,  from  which  the  ante- 
rior cerebelli,  the  posterior  cerebri,  and 
many  branches  about  the  brain  are  given  off, 

4.  The  cervicalis  profunda, 

5.  The  cervicalis  superjicialis, 

6.  The  superior  intercostal, 

7.  The  supra-scapular. 

As  soon  as  the  subclavian  arrives  at  the 
arm-pit,  it  is  called  the  axillary  artery; 
and  when  the  latter  reaches  the  arm,  it  is 
called  the  brachial. 

The  axillary  artery  gives  off, 

1.  Four  mammary  arteries, 

2.  The  sub-scapular, 

3.  The  posterior  circumflex, 

4.  The  anterior   circumflex,   which   ramify 

about  the  shoulder-joint. 
The  brachial  artery  gives  off, 

1.  Many  lateral  branches, 

2.  The  profunda  humeri  superior, 

3.  The  profunda  humeri  inferior, 

4.  The  great  anastomosing  artery,  which  ra- 

mifies about  the  elbow-joint ; 

The  brachial  artery  then  divides,  about 
the  bend  of  the  arm,  into  the  ulnar  and  ra- 
dial arteries,  which  are  ramified  to  the  ends 
of  the  fingers. 

The  ulnar  artery  gives  off, 

1.  Several  recurrent  branches, 

2.  The   common   in'erosseal,   of  which  the 

dorsal    ulnar,    the  palmaris   profunda, 
the  palmary  arch,  and  the  digitals,  are 
branches. 
The  radial  artery  gives  off, 

1.  The  radial  recurrent, 

2.  The  superjicialis  voice,  and  then  divides 

into   the  palmaris   profunda,  and  the 

digitals. 
b.  The  DESCENDING  AORTA  gives  off. 
In  the  breast, 

1.  The  bronchial, 

2.  The  (Esophageal , 

3.  The  intercostals. 

4.  The  inferior  diaphragmatic  : 
Within  the  abdomen, 

1.  The  cceliac,    which    divides    info   three 

branches ; 
1.  The  hepatic,  from   which    are    given 
off,  before  it  reaches  the  liver, 
ct.  Tiie  duodeno-gaslric,  which  sends  oflT 
the  right  gastro-epiploic  and  the  pan- 
creatico-duode  nal, 
0.  The  pylorica  superior  hepatica  ; 

2.  The  coronaria  ventriculi, 

3.  The  splenic,  ovhich  emits  the  great  and 
small  pancreatics,  the  posterior  gastric,  the 
!''fi  gaiirv- epiploic,  and  the   rasa  breina  : 


AKi 


ART 


'2.  ^B  superior  mesenteric 

3.  The  emulgenls, 

4.  The  spermatics, 

5.  The  inferior  mesenteric, 

6.  The  lumbar  arteries, 

7.  The  middle  sacral. 

c.  The  aorta  then  bifurcates  into  the 
ILiAcs,  each  of  which  divide  into  external 
and  internal. 

The  internal  iliac,  cailed  also  hypogastric, 
gives  off, 

1.  The  lateral  sacrals, 

2.  The  gluteal, 

3.  The  ischialic, 

4.  The  pudicas,  from  which  the  external 
hcemorrhoidal,  the  perineal,  and  the 
arterim  penis  arise, 

5.  The  obturatory. 

The  external  iliac  gives  off,  in  the  groin, 

1.  The  epigastric, 

2.  The  circumflexa  iliaca ; 

it  then  passes  under  Poupart's  ligament, 
andis  called  the/ej?iora/  artery ;  and  sends  oflf, 

1.  The  profunda, 

2.  The  ramus  anastomoticus  magnus,  \vh  ich 
runs  about  the  knee-joint ; 

Having  reached  the  haui,  where  it  gives 
oflF  some  small  branches,  it  is  termed  the 
popliteal.  It  then  divides  into  the  anterior 
and  posterior  tibial. 

The  tibialis  antica  gives  off, 

1.  The  recurrent, 

2.  Tlie  internal  malleolar, 

3.  The  external  malleolar, 

4.  The  tarsal, 

5.  The  metatarsal, 

6.  The  dorsalis  externa  haiicis. 
The  posterior  tibial  sends  off", 

1.  The  yiutritia  tibice, 

2.  Many  sraall  branches, 

3.  The  internal  plantar, 

4.  The  external  plantar,  from  which  an 
arcA  is  formed,  that  gives  off  the  digi- 
tals of  the  toes. 

Akthani'ta.  (From  ag7oc,  bread  ;  be- 
uause  it  is  the  food  of  swine.)  The  herb 
sow-bread.     See  Cyclamen. 

Arthre'mbolus.  (From  ctg^^gov,  a  joint, 
and  ifjiCiLn^on,  to  impel.)  An  instrument  for 
reducing  luxated  bones. 

Arthri'tica.  (From  «^9g;T«,  the  gout.) 
1.  The  herb  ground-pine ;  so  called  because 
it  was  thought  good  against  gouty  disorders. 

3.  Remedies  for  the  gout. 

ARTHRI'TIS.  {-tidis,  fcem,  from  a/i9gov, 
a  joint ;  because  it  is  commonly  confined  to 
the  joints.)  The  gout.  Dr.  Cullen,  in  his 
Nosology,  gives  it  the  name  oi podagra,  be- 
cause he  considers  the  foot  to  be  the  seat  of 
idiopathic  gout.  It  is  arranged  in  the  class 
pyrexia,  andorder^/iZegwi(m(E,andis  divided 
into  four  species,  the  regular,  atonic,  retro- 
cedent,  and  misplaced.  The  gout  is  a  very 
painful  disease,  preceded,  usually  by  flatu- 
lency and  indigestion,  and  accompanied  by 
fever,  pains  in  the  joints  of  the  hands  and 
feet,  particularly  in  that  of  the  great  toe, 


and  which  returns  by  paroxysms,  occurring- 
chiefly  in  the  spring  and  beginning  of  win- 
ter. The  only  disoi-der  for  which  the  re- 
gular gout  can  possibly  be  mistaken,  is  the 
rheumatism  ;  and  cases  may  occur  wherein 
there  may  be  some  dirliculty  in  making  a 
just  discrimination  :  but  the  most  certain 
way  of  distinguishing  them  will  be,  to  give 
due  consideration  to  the  predisposition  in 
the  habit,  the  .symptoms  which  have  pre- 
ceded, the  parts  affected,  the  recurrences  of 
the  disease,  and  its  connexion  with  other 
parts  of  the  system.  Its  attacks  are  much 
confined  to  the  male  sex,  particularly  those 
of  a  corpulent  habit,  and  robust  body  ;  but 
every  now  and  then  we  meet  with  instances 
of  it  in  robust  females.  Those  who  are 
employed  in  constant  bodily  labour,  or  who 
live  much  upon  vegetable  food,  as  likewise 
those  who  make  no  use  of  wine,  or  other 
fermented  liquors,  are  seldom  aiiiicted  with 
tiie  gout.  The  disease  seldom  appears  at 
an  earlier  period  of  life  than  from  five-and- 
thirty  to  forty ;  and,  when  it  does,  it  may 
be  presumed  to  arise  from  an  hereditary 
disposition.  Indolence,  inactivity,  and  too 
free  a  use  of  tartareous  vv'ines,  fermented 
liquors,  and  animal  food,  are  the  principal 
causes  which  give  rise  to  the  gout;  but  it 
may  likewise  be  brought  on  by  great  sen- 
suality and  excess  in  venery,  intense  and 
close  application  to  study,  long  want  of  rest, 
grief,  or  uneasiness  of  mind,  exposure  to 
cold,  too  free  a  use  of  acidulated  liquors,  a 
sudden  change  from  a  full  to  a  spare  diet, 
the  suppression  of  any  accustomed  dis- 
charge, or  by  excessive  evacuations ;  and 
that  it  sometimes  proceeds  from  an  heredi- 
tary disposition,  is  beyond  all  doubt,  as  fe- 
males who  have  been  remarked  for  their 
great  abstemiousness,  and  youths  of  a  ten- 
der age,  have  been  attacked  with  it. 

1.  Arthritis  regularis.  A  paroxysm  of 
regular  gout  sometimes  comes  on  suddenly, 
without  any  previous  warning ;  at  other 
times  it  is  preceded  by  an  unusual  coldness 
of  the  feet  and  legs,  a  suppi'ession  of  per- 
spiration in  them,  and  numbness,  or  a 
sense  of  prickling  along  the  whole  of  the 
lower  extremities ;  and  with  these  symp- 
toms the  appetite  is  diminished,  the  sto- 
mach is  troubled  with  flatulency  and  indi- 
gestion, a  degree  of  torpor  and  languor  is 
felt  over  the  whole  body,  great  lassitude  and 
fatigue  are  experienced  after  the  least  ex- 
ercise, the  body  is  costive,  and  the  urine 
pallid.  On  the  night  of  the  attack,  the 
patient  perhaps  goes  to  bed  in  tolerable 
health,  and  after  a  few  hours,  is  awaked 
by  the  severity  of  the  pain,  most  com- 
monly in  the  first  joint  of  the  great  toe ; 
sometimes,  however,  it  attacks  other  parts 
of  the  foot,  the  heel,  calf  of  the  leg,  or 
perhaps  the  whole  of  the  foot.  The  pain 
resembles  that  of  a  dislocated  bone,  and 
is  attended  with  the  sensation  as  if  cold 
water  was  poured  upon  the  part-  and  the 


84 


ART 


ART 


pain  becoming  more  violent,  is  succeeded 
by  rigours  and  other  febrile  symptoms,  to- 
gether with  a  severe  throbbing  and  inflam- 
mation in  the  part.  Sometimes  both  feet 
become  swelled  and  inflamed,  so  that  nei- 
ther of  them  can  be  put  to  the  ground  ;  nor 
eanthe  patient  endure  the  least  motion,  with- 
out sutfering  excruciating  pain.  Towards 
morning,  befalls  asleep,  and  a  gentle  sweat 
fereaks  out,  and  terminates  the  paroxysm, 
a  number  of  which  constitutes  what  is  called 
a  fit  of  the  gout ;  the  duration  of  the  fit 
will  be  longer  or  shorter,  according  to  the 
disposition  of  the  body  to  the  disease,  the 
season  of  the  year,  and  the  age  and  strength 
of  the  patient.  When  a  paroxysm  has  thus 
taken  place,  although  there  is  an  alleviation 
of  pain  at  the  expiration  of  some  hours,  still 
the  patient  is  not  entirely  lelieved  from  it  3 
and,  for  some  evenings  successively,  he  has 
a  return  both  of  pain  and  fever,  which  con- 
tinue, with  more  or  less  violence,  until 
morning.  The  paroxysms,  however,  prove 
usually  more  mild  every  day,  till  at  length 
the  disease  goes  otF  either  by  perspiration, 
urine,  or  some  other  evacuation  ;  the  parts 
which  have  been  affected  becoming  itchy, 
the  cuticle  falling  off  in  scales  from  them, 
and  some  slight  degree  of  lameness  remain- 
ing. At  first,  an  attack  of  gout  occurs, 
perhaps,  only  once  in  two  or  three  years ;  it 
then  probably  comes  on  every  year,  and,  at 
length,  it  becomes  more  frequent,  and  is 
more  severe,  and  of  longer  duration,  each 
succeeding  fit.  In  the  progress  of  the  dis- 
ease various  parts  of  the  body  are  affected, 
and  translations  take  place  from  one  joint, 
or  limb,  to  another ;  and,  after  frequent 
attacks,  the  joints  lose  their  strength  and 
flexibility,  and  become  so  stiff  as  to  be  de- 
prived of  all  motion.  Concretions,  of  a 
chalky  appearance,  are  likewise  formed 
upon  the  outside  of  the  joints,  and  nephri- 
tic affections  of  the  kidneys  arise  from  a 
deposit  of  the  same  kind  of  matter  in  them, 
which,  although  fluid  at  first,  becomes  gra- 
dually dry  and  firm.  This  matter  is  partly- 
soluble  in  acids,  but  without  effervesence  ; 
and  Dr.  WoUaston  discovered  it  not  to  be 
carbonate  of  lime,  but  a  compound  of  the 
uric  or  lithic  acid  and  soda. 

2.  Arthritis  aionica.  Atonic  gout.  It 
sometimes  happens  that,  although  a  gouty 
diathesis  prevails  in  the  system,  yet,  from 
certain  causes,  no  inflammatory  affection  of 
the  joints  is  produced  ;  in  which  case,  the 
stomach  becotnes  particularly  affected,  and 
the  patient  is  troubled  with  flatulency,  in- 
digestion, loss  of  appetite,  eructations,  nau- 
sea, vomiting,  and  severe  pains  ;  and  these 
affections  are  often  accompanied  with  much 
dejection  of  spirits,  and  other  hypochondria- 
cal symptoms.  In  some  cases  the  head  is 
affected  with  pain  and  giddiness,  and  now 
and  then  with  a  tendency  to  apoplexy  ;  and 
in  other  cases,  the  viscera  of  the  thorax 
suffer  f-Tom  the  disease,  and  palpitations, 


faintings,  and  asthma  arise.     This  is  what  is 
called  atonic  gout. 

3.  Arthritis  retregrada.  Retrocedent  gout. 
It  sometimes  happens  that,  after  the  inflam- 
mation has  occupied  a  joint,  instead  of  its 
continuing  the  usual  time,  and  so  going  off 
gradually,  it  ceases  suddenly,  and  is  trans- 
lated to  some  internal  part.  The  term 
retrocedent  gout  is  applied  to  occurrences 
of  this  nature.  Vt'hen  it  falls  on  the  sto- 
mach, it  occasions  nausea,  vomiting,  anxiety, 
or  great  pain  ;  when  on  the  heart,  it  brings 
on  syncope  ;  when  on  the  lungs,  it  produces 
an  affection  resembling  asthma  ;  and,  when 
it  occupies  the  head,  it  is  apt  to  give  rise  to 
apoplexy,  or  palsy. 

4.  Arthritis  aberrans,  or  misplaced  gout, 
is  when  the  gouty  diathesis,  instead  of  pro- 
ducing the  inflammatory  affection  of  the 
joints,  occasions  an  inflammatory  affection 
of  some  internal  part,  and  which  appears 
from  the  same  symptoms  that  attend  the  in- 
flammation of  those  parts  from  other  causes. 
All  occurrences  of  this  nature,  as  well  as  of 
the  two  former,  are  to  be  regarded  as  attacks 
of  irregular  gout,  and  are  to  be  guarded 
against  as  much  as  possible. 

In  the  regular  gout  generally  little  medi- 
cal interference  is  necessary  :  the  antiphlo- 
gistic regimen  should  be  observed,  in  pro- 
portion to  the  strength  of  the  patient,  the 
bowels  kept  regular,  and  the  part  of  a  mo- 
derate temperature,  by  covering  it  with  flan- 
nel, &ic. :  it  may  be  useful  too  to  promote  a 
gentle  diaphoresis.  In  young  and  robust 
constitutions,  where  there  is  no  heredi- 
tary tendency  to  the  disease,  and  the  in- 
flammation and  fever  run  high,  more  active 
evacuations  may  sometimes  be  required : 
and,  on  the  contrary,  in  persons  advanced  in 
life,  who  have  suffered  much  from  the  dis- 
ease, and  been  accustomed  to  a  generous 
diet,  this  must  be  in  some  degree  allowed 
even  during  the  paroxysm  to  obviate  a  me- 
tastasis ;  recommending  fish  in  preference  to 
other  animal  food,  and  madeira  as  the  least 
acescent  wine.  The  application  of  cold  to 
the  part  is  a  dangerous  practice  ;  and  it  is 
better  to  abstain  from  any  local  measures, 
lest  the  favourable  progress  of  the  disease 
should  be  interrupted.  When  the  paroxysm 
isterminated,  any  remaining  stiffness  of  the 
joint  will  probably  be  gradually  removed  by 
friction,  &c.  With  respect  to  the  means  of 
obviating  future  attacks,  the  chief  depend- 
ance  is  to  pe  placed  on  abstemiousness,  with 
regular  moderate  exercise.  Proper  medi- 
cines may  be  occasionally  presci'ibed  to  re- 
move any  dyspeptic  symptoms,  keep  the 
bowels  regular,  the  skin  perspirable,  k.c.  If 
the  disease  appear  to  hang  about  the  patient 
in  the  atonic form,a  more  nutritious  diet,with 
tonic  or  even  stimulant  medicines,  may  be 
required  to  re-establish  the  health,  which  will 
probably  not  be  accomplished  without  a  pa- 
roxysm intervening.  The  Bath  waters  have 
often  been  found  useful  under  these  circum- 


ART 


ARU 


8$ 


stances.  In  the  retrocedent  gout  the  object 
is  to  bring  back  the  inflammatio«  to  the 
joint  as  soon  as  possible ;  for  which  purpose 
a  sinapism,  or  other  stimulant  application, 
should  be  put  upon  the  part ;  while  ammo- 
nia, aromatics.  aether,  warm  wine,  or  brandy 
and  water,  he.  are  administered  internally, 
in  proportion  to  the  urgency  of  the  symp- 
toms ;  but  in  general  the  best  form  of  medi- 
cine is  the  combination  of  opium  with  some 
of  the  stimulants  just  mentioned,  unless 
where  congestion  appears  in  the  head. 
Sometimes  blisters  or  rubefacients  may  be 
properly  applied  over  the  internal  part  affect- 
ed, where  this  is  of  importance  to  life,  or 
even  the  local  abstraction  of  blood  become 
necessary.  This  however  holds  more  espe- 
cially where  the  attack  is  inflammatory,  con- 
stituting the  misplaced  gout,  and  a  more 
antiphlogistic  plan  must  then  be  pursued; 
but  evacuations  cannot  be  borne  to  the  same 
extent  as  in  the  idiopathic  phlegmasia. 

Arthroca'ce.  (From  ei^Bgov,  a  joint, 
and  X.A-MI,  a  disease.)  An  ulcer  of  the  cavity 
of  the  bone. 

ARTHRO'DIA.  (From  a^Q^ca,,  to  ar- 
ticulate.) A  species  ol  diarthrosis,  or  move- 
able connexion  of  bones,  in  which  the  head 
of  one  bone  is  received  int©  the  superficial 
cavity  of  another,  so  as  to  admit  of  motion 
in  every  direction,  as  the  head  of  the  hu- 
merus with  the  glenoid  cavity  of  the  sca- 
pula. 

ARTHRODY'NIA.  (From  apepov,  a 
joint,  and  oS'uvn,  pain.)  Chronic  pains  in 
the  joints,  without  pyrexia.  It  is  one  of 
the  terminations  of  acute  rheumatism.  See 
Rheumatis7nus. 

ARTHROPUO'Sl  S  (From  apBpov,  a  joint, 
and  'O'uov,  pus.)  Jlrthropyosis.  A  collection 
of  pus  in  a  joint.  It  is,  however,  frequently 
applied  to  other  affections,  as  lumbago 
psoadica,  fcc. 

Arthro'sis.  (From  Apo^oo),  to  articulate, 
or  join  together.)     Articulation. 

Artichoke.     See  Cinara. 

Jirtichoke,  French.     See  Cinara. 

Artichoke,  Jerusalem.  See  Helianthus 
tubtrosus. 

Articula'ris.  a  name  given  to  a  dis- 
ease which  more  immediately  infests  the  ar- 
ticuU,  or  joints.  The  morbus  articularis  is 
synonymous  with  the  Greek  word  arthritis, 
and  our  gout.  A  branch  of  the  basilic  vein 
is  called  articularis  vena,  because  it  passes 
under  the  joint  of  the  shoulder. 

ARTICULATION.  (From  arliculus, 
a  joint.)  The  skeleton  is  composed  of  a 
great  number  of  bones,  which  are  all  so 
admirably  constructed,  and  with  so  much 
affinity  to  each  other,  (hat  the  extremity  of 
every  bone  is  perfectly  adjusted  to  the  end 
of  the  bone  with  which  it  is  connected;  and 
this  connexion  is  termed  their  articulation. 
Anatomists  distinguish  three  kinds  of  arti- 
culation ;  the  first  they  name  Diarthrosis  ; 
the  second,   Synarthrosis ;    and  the  third, 


Amphiarthrosis  ;  which  see,  under  their 
respective  heads. 

Arti'scus.  (From  agro?,  bread.)  A 
troch  ;  so  called  because  they  are  made  like 
little  loaves. 

Arto'creas.  (From  agTOf,  bread,  and 
Kjiac,  flesh.)  A  nourishing  food,  made  of 
bread  and  various  meats,  boiled  together 
Galen. 

Arto'gala.  (From  «^to?,  bread,  and 
ytixcL,  milk.)  A  cooling  food  made  of 
bread  and  milk.     A  poultice. 

Arto'meli.  (From  agrif,  bread,  and 
fji.6Ki,  honey.)  A  cataplasm  made  of  bread 
and  honey.     Galen. 

A'RUM.  (From  the  Hebrew  word  ja- 
TBU,  which  signifies  a  dart ;  so  named  be- 
cause its  leaves  are  shaped  like  a  dart ;  or 
from  a^a,  injury.) 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linna?an  system.  Class,  Gynandria.  Or- 
der, Polyandria.     Arum,  or  wake-robin. 

2.  The  Fharmacopoeial  name  of  the  com- 
mon arum,  or  wake-robin. 

A'rum  dracu'nculus.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  plant  called  in  English  dragon's 
wort,  and  many-leaved  avum.  ~  Dracunculus 
polyphyllus.  Colubrina  dracontia.  Erva  de 
Sancta  Maria.  Gigarus  serpentaria.  Arum 
polyphyllum.  The  roots  and  leaves  of  this 
plant  are  extremely  acrimonious,  more  so 
than  the  arum  maculatum,  with  which  it 
agrees  in  medicinal  virtues. 
^  A'rum  macula'tum.  The  systematic 
name  for  the  arum,  of  the  pharmacopoeias, 
Arum :  acaule  ;  foliis  hastatis,  integer rimis  ; 
spadice  clavato  of  Linna?us.  The  root  is  the 
medicinal  part  of  this  plant,  which,  Avheu 
recent,  is  very  acrimonious ;  and,  upon 
being  chewed,  excites  an  intolerable  sensa- 
tion of  burning  and  prickling  in  the  tongue, 
which  continues  for  several  hours.  When 
cut  in  slices  and  applied  to  the  skin,  it  has 
been  known  to  produce  blisters.  This  acri- 
mony, however,  is  gradually  lost  by  drying, 
and  may  be  so  far  dissipated  by  the  applica- 
tion of  heat,  as  to  leave  the  root  a  bland 
farinaceous  aliment.  In  this  state,  it  has 
been  made  into  a  wholesome  bread.  It  has 
also  been  prepared  as  starch.  Its  medicinal 
quality,  therefore,  resides  wholly  in  the  ac- 
tive volatile  matter,  and  consequently  the 
powdered  root  must  lose  much  of  its  power, 
on  being  long  kept.  Aruia  is  certainly  a 
powerful  stimulant,  and,  by  promoting  the 
secretioiis,  may  be  advantageously  emplo}'ed 
in  cachectic  and  chlorotic  cases,  in  rheu- 
matic aft'ections,  and  in  various  other  com- 
plaints of  phlegmatic  and  torpid  constitu- 
tions ;  but  more  especially  in  a  weakened 
or  relaxed  state  of  the  stomach,  occasioned 
by  the  prevalence  of  viscid  mucus.  If  this 
root  is  given  in  powder,  great  care  should 
be  tnken  that  it  be  young  and  newly  dried, 
when  it  may  be  used  in  the  dose  of  a  scru- 
ple, or  more,  twice  a  day  ;  but  in  rheu- 
matisms, and  other  disorders  requiring  the 


m 


AS  A 


ASC 


full  effect  of  this  medicine,  the  root  should 
be  given  in  a  recent  state  ;  and,  to  cover  the 
insupportable  pungency  it  discovers  on  the 
tongue,  Dr.  Lewis  advises  us  to  administer 
it  in  the  form  of  emulsion,  with  gum-arabic 
and  spermaceti,  iucreasingthe  dose  from  ten 
grains  to  upwards  of  a  scruple,  three  or 
four  times  a  day.  In  this  way,  it  generally 
occasioned  a  sensation  of  slight  warmth 
about  the  stomach,  and  afterwards,  in  the 
remoter  parts,  manifestly  promoted  perspi- 
ration, and  frequently  produced  a  plentiful 
sweat.  Several  obstinate  rheumatic  pains 
were  removed  by  this  medicine.  The  root 
answers  quite  as  well  as  garlic  for  cata- 
plasms, to  be  applied  on  the  feet  in  deli- 
I'iums.  The  London  College,  in  their ' 
pharmacopoeia,  1788,  ordered  a  conserve,  in 
the  proportion  of  half  a  pound  of  the  fresh 
root  to  a  pound  and  a  half  of  double  refined 
sugar,  beat  together  in  a  mortar,  which 
appears  to  be  one  of  the  best  forms  of  exhi- 
biting arum,  as  its  virtues  are  destroyed  by 
drying,  and  are  not  extracted  by  any  men- 
struum. It  may  be  given  to  adults  in  doses 
of  a  drachm. 

ARY17E  NO-EPIGLOTTIDE'US.  Innes. 
Albinus.  Jlrytceno-Epiglvttici  of  Winslow. 
A  muscle  composed  of  a  number  of  fibres 
running  between  the  arytajnoid  cartilage 
and  epiglottis.  It  pulls  the  side  of  the  epi- 
glottis towards  the  external  opening  of  the 
glottis,  and  when  both  act,  they  pull  it  close 
upon  the  glottis. 

ARYTiENOID  CARTILAGE.  Carlilago 
arytcEUoiden.  The  name  of  two  cartilages 
of  the  larynx.     See  Larynx. 

ARYT/ENOl'DES.  (From  a.fvlou\a,  a 
funnel,  and  tiio^,  shape.)  The  name  of 
some  parts,  from  their  being  funnel-shaped. 

Aryt^noide'us  major.  See  Aryictnideus 
transversus. 

Aiiyt^noide'cs  mi'nor.  See  Jlrylanoi- 
deus  obliquus. 

ARYTiENOIDE'US  OBLI'QUUS.  Innes, 
Albinus,  and  Winslow.  Jirylanoideus 
minor  of  Douglas.  A  muscle  of  tlie  glottis, 
which  arises  from  the  base  of  one  arytte- 
noid  cartilage,  and  crossing  its  fellow,  is 
inserted  near  the  tip  of  the  other  arytce- 
noid  cartilage.  It  is  a  muscle  that  is 
occasionally  wanting ;  but  when  present, 
and  both  muscles  act,  their  use  is  to  pull 
the  arytenoid  cartilages  tov.-ards  each 
other. 

aryt^.:noide'Us    transversus, 

of  Innes,  Albinus,  Winslow.  Arytcenoideus 
major  of  Douglas.  An  azygos,  or  single 
muscle  of  the  glottis,  that  arises  from 
the  side  of  one  ary  ta>noid  cartilage,from  near 
its  articulation  with  the  cricoid  to  near  its 
tip.  The  fibres  run  across,  and  are  inserted 
in  the  same  manner  into  the  other  arytenoid 
cartilage.  Its  use  is  to  shut  the  glottis,  by 
bringing  the  two  aryttenoid  cartilages,  with 
their  ligaments,  nearer  to  each  other. 
ASAFOE'TIDA.     {Jisafottida,  ce,   f.   from 


ihe  Hebrew  word  asa,  to  heal.)  See 
Ferula. 

Asa'phatum.  (From  *,  neg.  and  o-a^D?, 
clear.)  An  intercutaneous  itch,  generated  in 
the  pores,  like  worms  with  black  heads  :  so 
called  by  reason  of  their  minuteness :  they 
are  hardly  visible. 

Asa'phia.  (From  a,  neg.  and  a-apac; 
clear.)  A  defect  in  utterance  or  pronun- 
ciation. 

AsARABACCA.     See  Jlsarum. 

A'sARi  fo'lia.  Asarabacca  leaves.  The 
leaves  of  the  Asarum  Europseum.  See 
Jisaium. 

ASARUM.  (From  a.,  neg.  and  o-a/p,  to 
adorn  ;  because  it  was  uot  admitted  into  the 
ancient  coronal  v.reaths.)     Asarabacca. 

1 .  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linna»an  system.  Class,  Dodecandria.  Or- 
der, Monogynia. 

2.  The  pharmacopceial  name  of  the  asa- 
rabacca. 

A'sARUM  EuROPa:'rM.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  asarabacca  of  the  shops. 
Jlsarum;  foliis  reniformibus,  obtusis,  biitis 
of  Linnaeus.  It  is  a  native  of  England, 
but  not  very  common.  The  leaves  of  this 
plant  are  extremely  acrid,  and  are  occa- 
sionally used,  when  powdered,  as  a  ster- 
nutatoiy.  For  this  purpose  the  leaves,  as 
being  less  acrid  than  the  roots,  are  pre- 
ferred, and  in  moderate  doses  not  exceeding 
a  few  grains,  snufled  up  the  nose,  for  several 
evenings,  produce  a  pretty  large  watery  dis- 
charge, which  continues  for  several  days  to- 
gether, by  which  headacb,  toothach,  oph- 
thalmia, and  some  paralytic  and  soporific 
complaints  have  been  effectually  relieved. 

Prior  to  the  introduction  of  ipecacuanha, 
the  leaves  and  root  of  this  plant  were  fre- 
quently employed  on  account  of  their  emetic 
power  :  the  dose  of  the  dried  leaves  was  20 
grains  ;  of  the  dried  roots  10  grains.  As  they 
were  occassonally  violent  in  their  operation, 
they  have  fallen  into  disuse.      See  Asarum. 

Ascaloni'tis.     A  species  of  onion. 

Asca'rides.  The  plural  of  aicaris.  See 
Jlscaris. 

A'SCARIS.  (From  ao-xae,  to  move 
about ;  so  called  from  its  continued  trouble- 
some motion.)  There  are  several  kinds  of 
worms  distinguished  by  this  term ;  but  those 
which  claim  a  place  here,  as  belonging  only 
to  the  human  body,  are : — 

i.  Jlscaris  vermicularis,  the  thread  or  maw 
worm,  which  is  a  very  small  and  slender,  not 
exceeding  half  an  inch  in  length  ;  they 
inhabit  the  rectum. 

2.  Jlscaris  lumbricoides,  ihe  long  and  round 
worm,  which  is  a  foot  in  length,  and  about 
the  breadth  of  a  goose-quiil. 

Asce'sdens  OELi'<iuus.  See  Obliquus  in- 
ternus  abdominis. 

A'sciA.  An  axe  or  chissel.  A  simple  ban- 
dage ;  so  called  from  its  shape  in  position. 
Galen. 

ASCITES,    [Ascites,  ee,  m.  from  «s-»5c, 


ASC 


ASC 


a  saek,  or  bottle  ;  so  called  from  its  bottle- 
like protuberancy.^  Dropisy  of  the  belly.  A 
tense,  but  scarcely  elastic,  swelling  of  the 
abdomen  from  accumulation  of  water.  Cul- 
len  ranks  this  genus  of  disease  in  the  class 
cachexia,  And  order  intumescentiee.  He  enu- 
merates two  species  : — 

1.  Ascites  abdominalis,  when  the  water  is 
in  the  cavity  of  the  peritonajum,  which  is 
known  by  the  equal  swelling  of  the  parietes 
of  the  abdomen. 

2.  Jlscilts  saccatus,  or  encysted  dropsy, 
in  which  the  water  is  encysted,  as  in  tiie  ova- 
rium ;  the  fluctuation  is  here  less  evident, 
and  the  swelling  is  at  first  partial. 

Ascites  is  often  preceded  by  loss  of  appe- 
tite, sluggishness,  dryness  of  the  skin,  op- 
pression at  the  chest,  cough,  dimirmtion  of 
the  natural  discharge  of  urine,  and  costive- 
ness.  Shortly  after  the  appearance  of  these 
s3'^mptoms,  a  protuberance  is  perceived  in 
the  hypogastrium,  which  extends  gradually, 
and  keeps  on  increasing,  until  the  whole  ab- 
domen becomes  at  length  uniformly  swelled 
and  tense.  The  distention  and  sense  of 
weight,  although  considerable,  vary  some- 
what according  to  the  posture  of  the  body, 
the  %veight  being  felt  the  most  on  that  side 
on  which  the  patient  lies,  whilst,  at  the  same 
time,  the  distention  becomes,  somewhat  less 
on  the  opposite  side.  In  general,  the  practi- 
tioner may  be  sensible  of  tlie  fluctuation  of 
the  water,  by  applying  his  left  hand  on  one 
side  of  the  abdomen,  and  then  striking  on 
the  other  side  with  his  right.  In  some  cases, 
it  will  be  obvious  to  the  ear.  As  the  collection 
of  water  becomes  more  considerable,  (he 
difficulty  of  breathing  is  much  increased,  the 
countenance  exhibits  a  pale  and  bloated  ap- 
pearance, an  immoderate  thirst  arises,  the 
skin  is  dry  and  parched,  and  the  urine  is 
very  scanty,  thick,  high-coloured,  and  de- 
posits a  lateritious  sediment.  With  respect  to 
the  pulse,  it  is  variable,  being  sometimes  con- 
siderably quickened,  and,  at  other  times, 
slower  than  natural.  The  principal  difficulty 
which  prevails  in  ascites,  is  the  being  able  to 
distinguish,  with  certainty,  when  the  water 
is  in  the  cavity  of  the  abdomen,  or  when  it 
is  in  the  different  states  of  encysted  dropsy. 
To  form  a  just  judgment,  we  should  attend 
to  the  following  circumstances  : — When  the 
preceding  symptoms  give  suspicion  of  a  ge- 
neral hydropic  diathesis  ;  when,  at  the  same 
time,  some  degree  of  dropsy  appears  in  other 
parts  of  the  body  ;  and  when,  from  its  first 
appearance,  the  swelling  has  been  equally 
difiFused  over  the  whole  belly,  we  may  gene- 
rally presume  that  the  water  is  in  the  cavity 
af  the  abdomen.  But  when  an  ascites  has  not 
been  preceded  by  any  remarkable  cachectic 
state  of  the  system,  and  when,  at  its  I)egin- 
ning,  the  tumour  and  tension  had  appeared 
in  one  part  of  the  belly  more  than  another, 
there  is  reason  to  suspect  an  encysted  dropsy. 
Even  when  the  tension  and  tumour  of  the 
belly  have  become  generaljyet,  if  the  system 


or  the  body  in  general  appear  to  be  little  af- 
fected ;  if  the  patient's  strength  be  little  im- 
paired; ifthe  appetite  continue  pretty  entire, 
and  the  natural  sleep  be  little  interrupted  ; 
if  the  menses  in  females  continue  to  flow  as 
usual  ;  if  there  be  yet  no  anasarca,  or  though 
it  may  have  already  taken  place,  if  it  be  still 
confined  to  the  lower  extremities,  and  there 
be  no  leu  cophlegmatic  paleness  or  sallow  co- 
lour in  the  countenance ;  if  there  be  no  fever 
nor  so  much  thirst  and  scarcity  of  urine  as 
occur  in  a  more  general  affection  :  then  ac- 
cording as  more  of  these  different  circum- 
stances take  place,  there  will  be  the  stronger 
grounds  for  supposing  the  ascites  to  be  of  the 
encysted  kind.  The  encysted  form  of  the 
disease  scarcely  admits  of  a  perfect  cure, 
though  its  progress  to  a  fatal  termination  is 
generally  very  slow ;  and  the  peritoneal 
dropsy  is  mostly  very  obstinate,  depending 
usually  on  organic  disease  in  the  liver,  or 
other  abdominal  viscera.  The  plan  of  treat- 
ment agrees  very  much  with  that  of  anasar- 
ca ;  which  see.  The  operation  of  paracente- 
sis should  only  be  performed  where  the  de- 
tention is  very  great,  and  the  respiration  or 
other  important  functions  impeded;  and  it 
will  often  be  better  not  to  draw  off  the  whole 
of  the  fluid  at  once  ;  great  care  must  be  ta- 
ken too  to  keep  up  sufficient  pressure,  by  a 
broad  bandage  over  the  abdomen  ;  for  even 
fatal  syncope  has  arisen  from  the  neglect  of 
this.  The  contraction  of  the  muscles  will  be 
promoted  by  friction.  Cathartics  are  found 
more  decidedly  beneficial  than  in  anasarca, 
where  the  bowels  will  bear  their  liberal  use. 
Diuretics  too  are  of  great  importance  in  the 
treatment ;  and,  among  other  means  of  in- 
creasing the  flow  of  urine,  long-continued 
gentle  friction  of  the  abdomen  with  oil  has 
been  som.etimes  very  successful,  probably  by 
promoting  absorption  in  the  first  instance"; 
the  only  use  of  the  oil  seems  to  be  that  the 
friction  is  thereby  better  borne.  In  cases 
where  visceral  obstructions  have  led  to  the 
effusion,these  must  be  removed,  before  a  cure 
can  be  accomplished  ;  and  for  this  purpose 
mercury  is  the  remedy  most  to  be  depend- 
ed upon,  besides  that,  in  combination  with 
squill,  or  digitalis,  it  will  often  prove  power- 
fully diuretic.  Tonic  medicines,  a  nutritious^ 
diet,  and,  if  the  complaint  appears  giving-^ 
w-ay,  such  exercise  as  the  patient  can  take, 
without  fatigue,  with  other  means  of  iral 
proving  the  general  health  ought  not  to  be 
neglected. 

ASCLEPI'ADES,  a  celebrated  physician, 
born  at  Prusa,  m  Bithynia,  who  flourished 
somewhat  before  the  time  of  Pompey, 
He  originally  taught  rhetoric,  but  not  meet- 
ing  with  success,  applied  himself  to  the  study 
of  medicine  in  which  he  soon  became  fa- 
mous from  the  novelty  of  his  theory  and- 
])ractice.  He  supposed  disease  to  arise  from 
the  motion  of  the  particles  of  the  blood  and 
other  fluids  being  obstructed  by  thestraitnesi, 
of  the  t'essels;  whence  pain.  fever.&f.ensHftiL 


«e 


ASJ 


ASP 


He  deprecated  the  use  of  violent  remedies, 
as  emetics  and  purgatives,  but  frequently 
employed  glysters.  when  costiveness  attend- 
ed. In  fevers,  he  chiefly  relied  on  a  complete 
abstinence  from  food  or  drink  for  three  days 
or  more  ;  but  when  their  violence  abated, 
allowed  animal  food  and  wine.  In  pleurisies, 
and  other  complaints  attended  with  violent 
pain,  he  prescribed  bleeding ;  but  in  those 
of  a  chronic  nature,  depended  principally  on 
abstinence,  exercise,  baths,  and  frictions. 
None  of  his  works  remain  at  present.  He  is 
said  to  have  pledged  his  reputation  on  the 
preservation  of  his  own  health,  which  he  re- 
tained to  a  great  age,  and  died  at  length 
from  a  fall. 

ASCLE'PIAS.  (From  Asclepias,  its  dis- 
coverer ;  or  from  JEsculapius,  the  god  of 
medicine.)  The,  herb  swallow-wort.  The 
name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the  Lin- 
naean  system.  Class,  Pentandria.  Order, 
Digynia. 

Ascle'pias  vi5ceto'xicum.  The  systema- 
tic name  for  the  vincetoxicum  of  the  pharma- 
copoeias. Herniidinaria.  Jisclepias.  Swallow 
wort.  Tame  poison.  The  root  of  this  plant 
smells,  when  fresh,  somewhat  of  valerian  ;, 
chewed  it  imparts  at  first  a  considerable 
s^veetness,  which  is  soon  succeeded  by  an 
unpleasant  subacrid  bitterness.  It  is  given 
in  some  countries  in  the  cure  of  glandular 
obstructions. 

Ascle'pios.  (From  J^sclepias,  its  in- 
ventor.) A  dried  smegma  and  collyrium 
described  by  Galen. 

Asco'ma.  (From  ao-xo;,  a  bottle.)  The- 
eminence  of  the  pubes  at  the  years  of  ma- 
turity ;  so  called  from  its  shape. 

A'sef.     a  pustule  like  a  millet  seed. 

A'SEGON.  Asegen,  Asogen.  Dragon's 
blood. 

ASE'LLIUS.  GisPAK,  of  Cremona, 
born  about  tlie  year  15S0,  taught  anatomy 
at  Paris  with  great  reputation.  In  1622,  lie 
discovered  Ihebacteals  in  a  dog  opened  soon 
after  a  meal,  and  noticed  their  valves,  but 
supposed  they  went  to  the  liver.  These  ves- 
sels, he  candidly  observes,  bad  been  men- 
tioned by  some  of  the  earliest  medical  writers, 
but  not  described,  nor  theirfunction  stated  ; 
and  not  being  noticed  by  any  modern  anato- 
mist previously,  the  discovery  is  properly  at- 
tributed to  him.  His  death  took  place  four 
years  after,  subsequent  to  which  his  disserta- 
tion on  the  subject  was  published  by  his 
friends 

£sh.     See  Fraxiniis. 

Asia'ticum  ea't-samubi.  Balm   of  Gilead. 

A'SINUS.  The  ass.  Its  milk  is  much 
esteemed  in  medicine.     See  Asses'  Milk. 

Asini'kum  T.AC.     Asses'  milk. 

Asi'ti.  (From  a.  neg.  and  <r/Toc,  food.) 
Asilia.  Those  aie  vo  called  who  take  no 
food,  for  v.ant  of  appetite. 

A'sjoGAii.  (Indian.)  A  tree  growing  in 
Malabar  and  the  East  Indies,  whose  juice 
i^  used  against  the  colic, 


Aso'des.  (From  aSm,  to  nauseate.)  A 
nausea  or  loathing,  or  a  fever  with  much 
sense  of  heat  and  nausea.     Arelmus. 

Aspadia'lis.  a  suppression  of  urine  from 
an  imperforated  urethra. 

Aspa'lathum      The  aromatic  aloe. 

Aspa'lathi  lignum.     See  Lignum  Aloes. 

ISPA'RAGUS.  (Acr^ra^^^oc,  a  young 
shoot.,  before  it  unfolds  it  leaves.) 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnaean  system.  Class,  Hexandria.  Order, 
Monogynia.     Asparagus. 

2.  The  pharmacopoeial  name  of  the 
common  sparage,  or  sparrow-grass. 

Aspa'ragus  offici>'alis.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  asparagus,  the  root  of  which 
has  been  esteemed  as  a  diuretic.  It  is  mostly 
employed  as  a  food,  but  it  contains  very 
little  nourishment. 

Aspa'sia.  (From  a,  for  a/ua.,  together, 
and  a-Tcttce.,  to  draw.)  A  constrictive  medi- 
cine for  the  pudendum  muliebre.     Capivac. 

A'spera  arte'ria  (So  called  from  the  in- 
equality of  its  cartilages.)     See  Trachea. 

ASPE'RULA.  (A"  diminutive  of  asper, 
the  seeds  being  rough.)  The  name  of  a 
genus  of  plants  in  the  Linnsean  system. 
Class,  Tetrandria.  Order,  Monogynia. 
Woodroof. 

Aspe'rula  odora'ta.  Ihe  systematic 
name  for  the  officinal  maUisylva.  It  is  a  low 
umbelliferous  plant,  growing  wild  in  woods 
and  copses,  and  flowering  in  May.  It  hath 
an  agreeable  odour, which  ismuch  improved 
by  moderate  drying ;  the  taste  is  a  little  au- 
stere. It  imparts  its  flavour  to  vinous  li- 
quors ;  and  is  commended  as  a  cordial  and 
deobstruent  remedy. 

Asphalti'tis.  a  kind  of  trefoil :  the  last 
vertebi-a  of  the  loins. 

ASPHO'DELUS.  (From  aa-TrK,  a  ser- 
pent, and  Je;Aoc,  fearful ;  because  it  destroys 
the  venom  of  serpents ;  or  from  a-TTiSiKo^, 
ashes,  because  it  was  formerly  sown  upon 
the  graves  of  the  dead  )     Asphodel. 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnaean  system.  Class,  Hexandria.  Order, 
Monogynia. 

2.  The  pharm.acopceial  name  of  the  dafifo- 
dil,  or  branched  asphodel. 

Aspho'delus  ramo'sus.  The  systematic 
name  for  the  oflicinal  asphodelus. — As- 
phodelus :  caule  nudo ;  foliis  ensiformibus,  ca- 
rinatis,  IcEvibus,  of  Linnaeus.  The  plant  was 
formerly  supposed  to  be  efficacious  in  the 
cure  of  sordid  ulcers.  It  is  now  wholly 
laid  aside. 

ASPHY'XIA.  (From  *,  priv.  and  it<bvp;, 
a  pulse.)  The  state  of  the  body,  during  life, 
in  which  the  pulsation  of  the  heart  and  ar- 
teries cannot  ba  perceived.  There  are  several 
species  of  asphyxia  enumerated  by  different 
authors.     See  Syncope. 

Aspiui'scus.  (From  ol^ttk,  a  buckler.) 
The  sphincter  muscle  of  the  anus  was 
formerly  so  called  from  its  shape.  Calius 
Aurelianvs. 


ASS 


AST 


S9 


ASPLE'NIUM.  (From  a,  pnv.  and  a-vknv, 
the  spleen  ;  because  it  was  supposed  to  re- 
move disorders  of  the  spleen.)  The  herb 
spleen-wort. 

The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
■Linnajan  system.  Class,  Cryplogamia.  Or- 
der, Filices. 

Asple'nium  ru'ta  mura'ria.  The  sys- 
tematic name  for  the  ruta  murnria  of  the 
pharmacopoeias.  It  is  supposed  by  some  to 
possess  specific  virtues  in  the  cure  of  ulcers 
of  the  lungs,  and  is  exhibited  in  the  form  of 
decoction. 

Asple'nium  scolope'ndrium.  The  sys- 
tematic name  for  the  scolopendrium  of  the 
pharmacopcEias.  Phillitis.  Lingua  cervina. 
Harts-tongue.  This  indigenous  plant,  As- 
plenium — ^rondibus  simplicibus,  cordato  lingu- 
latis,  integerrimis ;  siipitibus  hirsutis  of  Lin- 
naeus :  grows  on  most  shady  banks,  walls, 
&.C.  It  has  a  slightly  astringent  and  muci- 
laginous sweetish  taste.  When  fresh  and 
rubbed,  it  imparts  a  disagreeable  smell. 
Harts-tongue,  which  is  one  of  the  j^?;e  capil- 
lary herbs,  was  formerly  much  used  to 
strengthen  the  viscera,  restrain  heemorrhages 
and  alvine  fluxes,  and  to  open  obstructions 
of  the  liver  and  spleen,  and  for  the  general 
purposes  of  demulcents  and  pectorals. 

Asple'nium  tricho'manes.  The  syste- 
matic name  for  the  trichomanes  of  the  phar- 
macopceias.  Common  maiden-hair,  or 
spleen-wort,  ^splenium ;  frondibus  pinnatis, 
jjtnnis  suhrotundii,  crenalis  of  Linneeus.  This 
plant  is  admitted  into  the  Edinburgh  Phar- 
macopoeia :  the  leaves  have  a  mucilaginous, 
sweetish,  subadstringent  taste,  without  any 
particular  flavour :  they  are  esteemed  use- 
ful in  disorders  of  the  breast,  being  sup- 
posed to  promote  the  expectoration  of  tough 
phlegm,  and  to  open  obstructions  of  the 
viscera. 

Assaba.  a  shrub  found  on  the  coast  of 
Guinea,  whose  leaves  are  supposed  to  dis- 
perse buboes. 

A'ssac.  (Arab.)  Gum  ammoniacum. 

AssAFffi'xiDA.     See  Ferula. 

A'ssala.    The  nutmeg. 

A'ssANus.  A  weight  consisting  of  two 
drachms. 

Assaraba'cca.     See  Jisarum. 

Assa'rium.  a  Roman  measure  of  twelve 
ounces. 

Assarthro'sis.     Articulation. 

A'sse.  a  loathing  of  food,  from  a  con- 
flux of  humours.     Hippocrates. 

Asses'  milk.  This  is  preferred  to  cows' 
and  other  kinds  of  milk,  in  phthisical  cases, 
and  where  the  stomach  is  weak  ;  as  contain- 
ing less  oleaginous  particles,  and  being  more 
easily  converted  into  chyle. 

Assimula'tion.  (.^sdmilalio,  from  ad, 
and  dmilis,  to  make  like  to.)  "The  conver- 
sion of  the  food  into  nutriment. 

Assiste'ntes.  (From  ad,  and  sislo,  to 
stand  near.)  A  name  of  the  prostrate  glands, 
«>      so  called  because  they  lie  near  the  bladder. 


Asso  DES.  (From  ct^nofJiAt,  to  nauseate,  or 
from  assare,  to  burn.)  Jisodes.  A  continual 
fever,  attended  v/ith  a  loathing  of  food. 
Sauvages  calls  it  Tritajophya  sssodes ;  it  is 
arranged  by  Cullen  under  the  tertian  re- 
mittents. 

A'ssos.  A  name  given  formerly  to  alumen. 

A'stacus  mari'nus.  (From  a,  neg.  and 
rafo),  to  distil ;  so  called  from  the  hardness 
and  dryness  of  its  shell.)  The  lobster.  See 
Cancer. 

A'stacus  fluvia'tilis.  The  officinal  cre- 
vis,  or  cray-fish.     See  Cancer. 

A'sTAPis.  (From  g-cf^tg,  uva  passa.)  A 
raisin. 

Asta'rzof.  The  name  of  an  ointment  of 
litharge,  house-leek,  he.  Paracelsus. 

AsTCHACHiLos.  A  malignant  ulcer,  by 
some  called  araneus. 

Astera'ntium.  (From  ar«g,  a  star.)  As- 
tericum.  The  herb  pellitory  ;  so  called  from 
its  star-like  form. 

ASTHE'NIA.  (From  a,  priv.  and  a-^mc, 
strength.)  Extreme  debility.  The  asthenic 
diseases  form  one  great  branch  of  the  Bru- 
nonian  ari'angement. 

AsTHENOLOGY.  (From  a,  priv.  and  o-Ssvoc, 
strength,  and  xoyoc,  a  treatise.)  The  doctrine 
of  diseases  arising  from  debility.  The  dis- 
ciples of  the  Brunonian  school,  as  they  de- 
nominate themselves,  maintain  peculiar 
opinions  on  this  subject. 

A'STHMA.  {Asthma,  malis,  neut.  from 
o/rBfAA^ce,  to  breathe  with  difficulty.) 
Difficult  respiration,  returning  at  intervals, 
with  a  sense  of  stricture  across  the 
breast,  and  in  the  lungs  ;  a  wheezing, 
hard  cough,  at  first,  but  more  free  towards 
the  close  of  each  paroxysm,  with  a  dis- 
charge of  mucus,  followed  by  a  remission. 
It  is  ranked  by  Cullen  in  the  class  neuroses, 
and  order  spasmi.  There  are  three  species 
of  asthma  : — 

1.  Mlhma  sponlaneum,  when  without  any 
manifest  cause. 

2.  Asthma  plethoricum,  when  it  arises 
from  plethora. 

3.  Asthma  exanthematicum,  originating 
from  the  repulsion  of  some  acrid  humour. 

Asthma  rarely  appears  before  the  age  of 
puberty,  and  seems  to  attack  men  more  fre- 
quently than  women,  particularly  those  of  a 
full  habit,  in  whom  it  never  fails,  by  frequent 
repetition,  to  occasion  some  degree  of  emaci- 
ation. In  some  instances,  it  arises  from  an 
hereditary  predisposition,  and  in  many 
others,  it  seems  to  depend  upon  a  particular 
constitution  of  the  lungs.  Dyspepsia  always 
prevails,  and  appears  to  be  a  very  prominent 
feature  in  the  predisposition.  Its  attacks  are 
most  frequent  during  the  heats  of  summer, 
in  the  dog-days,  and  in  general  commence 
about  midnight.  On  the  evening  preceding 
an  attack  of  asthma,  the  spirits  are  often 
much  affected,  and  the  person  experiences  a 
sense  of  fulness  about  the  stomach,  with 
lassitude,  drowsiness,   and  a   pain    in   the 


m 


AST 


ASX 


head.     On  the  approach  of  the  succeeding 
evening,  he  perceives  a  sense  of  tiglitness 
antl  stricture  across  the  breast,  and  a  sense  of 
straitness  in  the  kings,  impeding  respiration. 
The  ditlicuity  of  breathing  continuing  to  in- 
crease for  some  length  of  time,  both  inspi- 
ration and  expiration  are  performed  slowly, 
and  with  a  wheezing  noise  ;  tiie  speech  be- 
comes difficult  and  uneasy,  a  propensity  to 
coughing  succeeds,  and  the  patient  can  no 
longer  remain  in  a  horizontal  position,  be- 
ing as  it  were  threatened  with  immediate 
suffocation.    These  symptoms  usually  conti- 
nue till  towards  the  approach  of  morning, 
and  then  a  remission  commonly  takes  place; 
the  breathiiig  becomes  less  laborious  and 
more  full,  and  the  person  speaks  and  coughs 
■with  greater  ease.     If  the  cough  is  attended 
W'ith  an  expectoration  of  mucus,  he  expe- 
riences much  relief,  and  soon  falls  asleep. 
When  he  awakes  in  the  morning,  he  still 
feels  some  degree  of  tightness  across  his 
breast,  although  his  breathing  is  probably 
more  free  and  easy,  and  he  cannot  bear  the 
least  motion,  without  rendering  this  more 
difficult  and  uneasy;  neither  can  he  continue 
in  bed,   unless  his  head  and  shoulders  are 
raised  to  a  considerable  height.     Towards 
evening,  he  again  becomes  drowsy,  is  much 
troubled  with  flatulency  in  the  stomach,  and 
perceives  a  return  of  the  difficulty  of  breath- 
ing, which  continues  to  increase  gradually, 
till  it  becomes  as  violent  as  on  the  night  be- 
fore.    After  some  nights  passed  in  this  w^ay, 
the  fits  at  length  moderate,  and  suffer  more 
considerable  remissions,  particulai-Iy  when 
they  are  attended  by  a  copious  expectoration 
in  the  mornings,   and  this  continues  from 
time  to  time  throughout  the  day ;  and  the 
disease  going  off  at  last,  the  patient  enjoys 
his  usual  rest  by  night,  without  further  dis- 
turbance.    The  pulse  is  not  necessarily  af- 
fected in  this  disease,  though  often  quicken- 
ed by  the  difficulty  of  breathing  ;  and  so.ue- 
times  slight  pyrexia  attends.     In  plethoric 
habits,  the  countenance  is  flushed  and  turgid 
during  the  fit ;  but  in  others  ratiier  pale  and 
shrunk  :  in  the  former  too,  some  difficulty 
of  breathing  and  wheezing  usually  remain 
in  the  interval ;  in  others,  the  recovery  is 
more  complete.  On  this  is  founded  the  com- 
mon distinction  of  asthma  into  the  humid, 
pituitous,  or  catarrhal,  and  the  dry,  spasmo- 
dic or  nervous  forms.     The  exciting  causes 
are    various  : — accumulation  of  blood,    or 
viscid  mucus  in  the  lungs,  noxious  vapours, 
a  cold  and  foggy  atmosphere,  or  a  close  hot 
air,   the   repulsion  of  eruptions,    or   other 
metastatic  diseases,  flatulence,  accumulated 
fffices,  violent  passions,  organic  diseases  in 
the  thoracic  viscera^fcc.    Sometimes  the  fits 
return  at  pretty  regular  periods  ;  and  it  is 
generally  difficult  to  obviate  future  attacks, 
W'hc^n  it  has   once  occurred  :  but  it  often 
continues  to  recur  for  many  years,  and  sel- 
dom proves  u;frt].  except  a.s  inducing  hydro- 
thorax,  pUti.i^js.    ivi;.     The  treatment  must 


vary  accoiding  to  the  form  of  the  disease'. 
In  young  persons  of  a  plethoric  habit,  with 
great  dyspnoea,  a  flushed  countenance,  ac- 
celerated pulse,  he.  the  abstraction  of  blood 
will  be  found  to  afford  marked  relief;  but 
under  opposite  circumstances,  it  might  be 
highly  injurious,  and  we  should  always 
avoid  repccding  it  unnecessarily.  In  ambi- 
guous cases,  cupping  may  be  preferi'ed,  or 
leeches  to  the  chest,  with  blisters  Mild  ca- 
thartics should  also  be  employed ;  or  where 
costivfijiess  appears  to  induce  the  fits,  those 
of  a  more  active  nature.  Nauseating  eme- 
tics are  of  considerable  service,  especially 
where  the  patient  is  distressed  with  viscid 
mucus,  not  only  by  promoting  perspiration 
and  expectoration,  but  also  by  their  anti- 
spasmodic power,  the  return  of  a  paroxysm 
may  often  be  prevented  by  their  timely  use. 
Squill  combined  with  ipecacuanha  is  one  of 
the  best  forms.  Where  the  disease  is  of  the 
purely  spasmodic  character,  opium  will  be 
found  the  most  powerful  palliative  remedy, 
especially  if  combined  with  ether,  though  it 
unfortunately  loses  of  its  power  by  repe- 
tition ;  the  fetid  gum  resins  are  also  useful, 
particularly  where  the  bowels  are  torpid  > 
and  other  antispasmodics  may  be  occasion- 
ally employed.  The  practice  of  smoking,  or 
chewing  tobacco,  has  sometimes  appeared 
extremely  beneficial ;  and  a  cup  of  strong 
coffee  has  often  afforded  speedy  relief- 
Means  should  also  be  employed  for  strength- 
ening the  system  ;  and  Avhere  there  appears 
a  tendency  to  serous  effusion,  digitalis  may 
be  very  useful.  But  by  far  the  most  impor- 
tant part  of  the  treatment  consists  in  obvi- 
ating or  removing  the  several  exciting 
causes,'  whether  operating  on  the  lungs  im- 
mediately, or  through  the  medium  of' the 
prima?  via;.  Sic.  Individual  experience  can 
alone  ascertain  what  state  of  the  atmosphere 
as  to  temperature,  dryness,  purity,  &.c.  shall 
be  most  beneficial  to  asthmatics,  though  a 
good  deal  depends  on  habit  in  this  respect ; 
but  a  due  regulation  of  this,  as  well  as  ofe" 
the  diet,  and  other  parts  of  regimen,  will' 
usually  afford  more  permanent  relief  than 
any  medicines  we  can  employ. 

A'sTiTEs.  (From  ad,  and  slo,  to  stand 
near.)  A  name  given  by  the  ancients  to  the 
prostate  glands,  because  they  are  situated 
near  the  bladdei'. 

ASTRA'GALUS.  (ArpA-yctxo;,  a  cockle/ 
or  die  ;  because  it  is  shaped  like  the  die 
used  in  ancient  games.)  1.  The  name  of  a 
bone  of  the  tarsus,  upon  which  the  tibia 
moves.  Ancle-bone  ;  also  called  the  sling- 
bone,  or  first  bone  of  the  foot.  Ballistce  os  : 
aristrios :  talus  .-  qualrio  :  tetroros  :  carirula  -.  - 
cavilla  :  diabebos  :  pesa.  It  is  placed  poste- 
riorly and  superiorly  in  the  tarsus,  and  is 
formed  of  two  parts,  one  large,  which  i;* 
called  its  body,  the  other  small,  like  a  pro- 
cess. The  part  where  these  two  unite  is 
termed  the  neck. 

•2.  The   nttuie  of  a  genur^  of  plant-  in   !hf 


ASJ 


Alii 


yi 


Lianaeau  system.  Class,  Biadelphia,  Or- 
«ier,  Decandria.    Milk-vetch. 

Astea'galus  excafus.  Stemless  milk- 
xetch.  The  root  of  this  plant,  Astragalus 
acauiis  excapus ;  legmninibus  lunatis ;  foliis 
villosis  of  Linnasus,  is  said  to  cure  confirmed 
syphilis,  especially  when  in  the  form  of 
Dodes  and  nocturnal  pains. 

Astra'galus  tragaca'ntha.  The  former 
systematic  name  for  the  plant  which  aftbrds 
the  gum  tragacaath.  See  Astragalus  verus. 

Astra'galus  ve'rus.  Goat's  thorn.  Miik- 
velcb.  Spina,  hirci.  Astragalus  aculeatus. 
We  are  indebted  to  a  French  traveller  of 
the  name  of  Olivier  for  the  discovery  that 
the  gum  tragacanth  of  commerce,  is  the  pro- 
duce of  a  species  of  astragalus  not  before 
known.  He  describes  it  under  the  name  of 
astragalus  verus,  being  different  both  from 
A.  tragacantha  of  Linuajus,  and  from  the  A. 
gummifera  of  Labillardiere.  It  grows  in  the 
North  of  Persia.  Gum  tragacanth,  or  gum 
dragant,  (which  is  forced  from  this  plant  by 
the  intensity  of  the  solar  rays,  is  concreted 
into  irregular  lumps  or  vermicular  pieces, 
bent  into  a  variety  of  shapes,  and  larger  or 
smaller  proportions,  according  to  the  size  of 
the  wound  from  w'hich  it  issues,)  differs  from 
all  other  known  gums  in  imparting  to  a  very 
large  quantity  of  water  a  thick  and  glutinous 
consistence.  The  demulcent  qualities  of  this 
gum  are  to  be  considered  as  similar  to  those 
of  gum  arabic  It  is  seldom  given  alone,  but 
frequentlyin  combination  with  more  power- 
ful rpedicines,  especially  in  the  form  of 
troches,  for  which  it  is  peculiarly  well  adapt- 
ed: it  gives  name  to  an  officinal  compound 
powder,  and  was  an  ingredient  in  the  com- 
pound powder  of  cerusse. 

Astra'ntia  vulga'ris.  (Trom  astrum,  a 
star ;  so  called  from  the  star-like  shape  of  its 
flowers.)  Astrantia  nigra.  The  herb  sanicle 
masterwort.     A  rustic  purge. 

_  A'sTRAPE.  (From  a.T^a.7rla>,  to  corruscate.) 
Lightning.  Galen  reckons  it  among  the  re- 
mote causes  of  epilepsy. 

AsTRi'cTA.  (From  astringo,  to  bind.) 
When  applied  to  the  belly,  it  signifies  cos- 
tiveness  ;  thus,  alvus  astricta. 

ASTRI'NGENTS.  (From  astringo,  to 
constringe.)  Remedies  which,  when  applied 
to  the  body,  render  the  solids  denser  and 
firmer,  by  contracting  their  fibres,  indepen- 
dently of  their  living,  or  muscular  power. 
They  thus  serve  to  diminish  excessive  dis- 
charges; and  by  causing  greater  compression 
of  the  nervous  fibrilla?,  may  lessen  morbid 
sensibility  or  irritability.  Hence  they  may 
tend  indirectly  to  restore  the  strength,  when 
impaired  by  these  causes.  The  chief  articles 
of  this  class  are  the  acids,  alum,  lime-water, 
chalk,  certain  preparations  of  copper,  zinc, 
iron,  and  lead  ;  with  galls  and  several  other 
vegetable  substances  which; owe  their  as- 
tringency  principally  to  tannin. 

ASTRONO'MIA  (From  «rgt>v,  a  star, 
and  vo^of,  a  law.)  .Astronomv,  or  the  know- 


ledge ot  the  heavenly  bodie?;.  Hippocrates 
ranks  this  and  astrology  among  the  neces- 
sary studies  of  a  physician. 

ASTRUC,  John,  a  learsied  physician, 
born  in  France,  1684.  He  studied  and  took 
his  degrees  at  Montpe}ier,and  became  after- 
wards a  professor  there.  In  17-9;  he  was 
appointed  physician  to  the  king  of  Poland, 
but  soon  returucd  to  his  native  country,  was 
made  consulting  physician  to  the  French 
king,  and  professor  of  mediciiie  at  Paris, 
whei-e  he  attained  great  celebrity.  He  was 
author  of  numerous  medical  and  philosophi- 
cal works,  but  especially  one  "  on  Venereal 
Diseases,"  which  desei'vedly  became  ex- 
tremely popular,  and  was  translated  into 
various  modern  languages.  He  lived  to  the 
advanced  age  of  82. 

A'suAR.  Indian  niyrobalans.orpurgingnut. 

A'suGAR.  .(Erugo  ceris,  or  verdigrise. 

Asd'oi.i.  Fuligo,  or  soot;  an  antispasmodic. 

A'tac.     Pi'ltr-f;. 

Ata'xtv.  (From  ol,  neg.  asid  tas-s-s-,  ta 
order.)  Want  of  regularity  in  the  .symptoms 
of  a  disease,  or  ihe  functican  of  an  animal 
body. 

Ata'xir.  (Arab.)  A  tejiesraii;-  ;  r  disease 
of  the  eyes. 

Ata'xmir.  CArab.)  Removal  of  preterna- 
tural hairs  growing  under  the  natural  ones 
on  the  eye-lids. 

A'teeras.  a  clic'inicai  sublimiug  vessel. 

Ate'cnia.  (From  a.,  neg.  and  TiKrce,  to 
bring  forth.)  Venereal  impotency :  inability 
to  procreate  children. 

ATHAMAIVTA.  (Alhamanta,  <F,f(Bm.  So 
named  from  Atharaas  in  Thessaly.)  The 
name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the  Lini;a3au 
system.  Class,  Pentandrla.  Order,  JDigynia. 
Two  species  are  used  in  medicine. 

Athama'nta  crete'ksis.  The  systematic 
name  for  the  daucus  creticus  of  the  pharma- 
copoeias. Myrrhus  annua.  Candy  carrot. 
The  seeds  of  this  plant,  Athamania :  foliolis 
linearibus planis,  kirsutis;  petaUs  bipariilis ; 
seminibus  oblongis,  kirsutis,  of  Liiinffius,  are 
brought  from  the  isle  of  Candy  :  they  have 
an  aromatic  smell,  and  a  slightly  biting  taste ; 
and  are  occasionally  employed  as  carmina- 
tives and  diuretics  in  diseases  of  the  prima? 
via3  and  urinary  passages. 

Athama'nta  oreoseli'num.  The  syste- 
matic name  for  the  officinal  orcoselinum. 
Black  mountain  parsley.  The  root  and 
seed  of  this  plant,  Athamanta :  foliolis  diva- 
ricatis  of  Linnaeus,  as  well  as  the  whole  herb, 
vi^ere  formerly  used  medicinally.  Though 
formerly  in  so  high  estimation  as  to  obtain 
the  epithet  of  polychresta,  this  plant  is  sel- 
dom used  in  the  practice  of  the  present  day. 
An  extract  and  tincture  prepared  from  the 
root  were  said  to  be  attenuant,  aperient, 
deobstruent,  and  lithontriptic.  The  oil  ob- 
tained by  distillation  from  the  seed  was  es- 
teemed to  allay  the  toothach  ;  and  the 
whole  was  recommended  as  an  antiscor- 
butic and  corroborant. 


92 


ATM 


ATM 


Atha:»a'sia.  (From  a,  priv.  and  '^dLtctto;, 
death ;  so  called  because  its  flowers  do  not 
wither  easily.)  The  immortal  plant.  A 
name  given  to  tansy  ;  because  when  stuffed 
up  the  nose  of  a  dead  corpse,  it  is  said  to  pre- 
vent putrefaction.  See  Tanacetum.  It  means 
also  immortality.  The  name  of  an  antidote 
of  Galen,  and  another  of  Oribasius :  it  is  the 
name  also  of  a  coUyrium  described  by 
Aetius,  and  of  many  other  compositions. 

Atha'kok.  (Arab.)  A  chemical  digesting 
furnace. 

A'thara.  (From  *6»g,  corn.)  A  panada, 
or  pap  for  children,  made  of  bruised  corn. 

Athena.  A  plaster  in  much  repute  among 
the  antients. 

Athenato'rium.  a  thick  glass  cover 
formerly  used  for  chemical  purposes. 

Athenio'nis  catapo'tiubi.  The  name  of 
a  pill  in  Celsus's  writings. 

Atheni'ppon.    Alhtnippum.   Diasmymes. 
The  name  of  a  collyrium. 
- — ATHERO'MA.    ' (ABn^aua,   pulse,    pap.) 
An  encysted  tumour  that  contains  a  soft 
substance  of  the  consistence  of  a  poultice. 
'     Atho'nor.    (Arab.)    A  chemical  furnace. 

Athy'siilV.  (From  a,  neg.  and  S-u/^cf, 
courage,)  Pusillanimity.  Despondence  sy- 
nonymous with  melancholia. 

Ati'ncar.  (Arab)  Borax. 

A'TLAS.  (From  oiTxaai,  to  sustain,  be- 
cause it  sustains  the  head  ,:  or  from  the  fable 
of  Atlas,  who  vi'as  supposed  to  support  the 
world  upon  his  shoulders.)  The  name  of  the 
first  cervical  vertebra.  This  vertebra  differs 
very  much  from  the  others.  See  Vertabra. 
It  has  no  spinous  process  which  w^ould  pre- 
vent the  neck  from  being  bent  backwards, 
but  in  its  place  it  has  a  small  eminence.  The 
great  foramen  of  this  is  much  larger  than 
that  of  any  other  vertebra.  Its  body,  which 
is  small  and  thin,  is  nevertheless  firm  and 
hard.  It  is  somewhat  like  a  ring,  and  is  dis- 
tinguished into  its grcai  arch,  which  serves  in 
the  place  of  its  body,  and  its  small  posterior 
arch.  The  atlas  is  joined  superiorly  to  the 
head  by  ginglj'mus  ;  and  interiorly,  to  the 
second  cervical  vertebra,  by  means  of  the 
inferior  oblique  processes  and  the  odontoid 
process  by  trochoides. 

A'TMOSFHERE.  (From  al/u^.;,  vr- 
pour,  and  c-cpcupct,  a  globe.)  The  elastic  in- 
visible fluid  which  surrounds  the  earth  to 
an  unknown  height  and  encloses  it  on  all 
sides. 

Neither  the  properties  nor  the  composi- 
tion of  the  atmosphere,  seem  to  have  occu- 
pied much  of  the  attention  the  antients. 

Aristotle  considered  it  as  one  of  the  four 
elements,  situated  between  the  regions  of 
■icater  and  fire,  and  mingled  with  two  exha- 
lalronSf  the  dry  and  the  moist  ;  the  first  of 
which  occasioned  thunder,  lightning,  and 
vvind ;  while  the  second  produced  rain, 
snow,  and  hail. 

The  opinions  of  the  antients  were  vague 
cenjectures,  until  the  matter  was  explained 


by  the  sagacity  of  Hales,  and  of  those  phi- 
losophers who  followed  his  career. 

Boyle  proved  beyond  a  doubt,  that  the 
atmosphere  contained  two  distinct  sub- 
stances ; — 

1.  An  elastic  fluid  distinguished  by  the 
name  of  air. 

2.  Water  in  a  state  of  vapour. 

Besides  these  two  bodies  it  was  supposed 
that  the  atmosphere  contained  a  great  va- 
riety of  other  substances  which  were  con- 
tinually mixing  with  it  from  the  earth, 
and  which  often  altered  its  properties  and 
rendered  it  noxious  or  fatal.  Since  the 
discovery  of  carbonic  acid  gas  by  Dr. 
Black,  it  has  been  ascertained  that  this 
elastic  fluid  always  constitutes  a  part  of  the 
atmosphere. 

The  constituent  parts  of  the  atm.osphcre, 
therefore,  arc : — 

1.  Air. 

2.  Water. 

3.  Carbonic  acid  gas. 

4.  Unknown  bodies. 

For  the  properties,  composition,  and  ac- 
count of  the  first,  see  Air. 

2,  Water. — That  the  atmosphere  con- 
tains water,  has  been  always  known.  The 
rain  and  dew  which  so  often  precipitate 
from  it,  the  clouds  and  fogs,  with  which  it 
is  often  obscured,  and  which  deposit  mois- 
ture on  all  bodies  exposed  to  them,  have 
demonstrated  its  existence  in  every  age. 
Even  when  the  atmosphere  is  perfectly 
transparent,  water  may  be  extracted  from 
it  in  abundance  by  certain  substances. 
Thus  if  concentrated  sulphuric  acid  be  ex- 
posed to  air,  it  gradually  attracts  so  much 
moisture,  that  its  weight  is  increased  more 
than  three  times  :  it  is  converted  into  diluted 
acid,  from  which  the  water  may  be  separated 
by  distillation.  Substances  which  ha%-e  the 
property  of  abstracting  water  from  the  at- 
mosphere, have  received  the  epithet  of  hy- 
groscopic, because  they  point  out  the  presence 
of  that  water.  Sulphuric  acid,  the  fixed 
alkalies,  muriate  of  lime,  nitrate  of  lime, 
and  in  general  all  deliquescent  salts,  possess 
this  property.  The  greater  number  of  ani- 
mal and  vegetable  bodies  likewise  possess  it. 
Many  of  them  take  water  from  moist  air, 
but  give  it  out  again  to  the  air  when  dry. 
These  bodies  augment  in  bulk  when  they 
receive  moisture,  and  diminish  again  when 
they  part  with  it.  Hence  some  of  them 
have  been  employed  as  hys:romtlers  or  mea- 
sures of  the  quantity  of  moisture  contained 
iu  the  air  around  them.  This  they  do  by 
means  of  the  increase  or  diminution  of  their 
length,  occasioned  by  the  addition  or  ab- 
straction of  moisture.  This  change  of 
length  is  precisely  marked  by  means  of  an 
index.  TJie  mos't  ingenious  and  accurate 
hygrometers  are  those  of  Saussure  and  De- 
luc.  In  the  first,  the  substance  employed 
to  mark  the  moisture  is  a  human  hair,  which 
bv  its  contractions  and  dilatations  is  made 


Al'M 


ATM 


93 


to  turn  round  an  index.  In  the  second,  in- 
stead of  a  hair,  a  very  fine  thin  slip  of  whale- 
bone is  employed.  The  scale  is  divided 
into  100°.  The  beginning  of  the  scale  in- 
•  dicates  extreme  dryness,  the  end  of  it  indi- 
cates extreme  moisture.  It  is  graduated  by 
placing  it  first  in  air  made  as  dry  as  possi- 
ble by  means  of  salts,  and  afterw  ards  in  air 
saturated  with  moisture.  This  gives  the 
extremes  of  the  scale,  and  the  interval  be- 
tween them  is  divided  into  100  equul  parts. 

The  water  which  constitutes  a  compo- 
nent part  of  the  atmosphere,  appears  to  be 
in  the  state  of  vapour,  and  chemically  com- 
bined with  air  in  the  same  manner  as  one 
gas  is  combined  with  another.  As  the 
quantity  of  the  water  contained  in  the  at- 
mosphere varies  considerably,  it  is  impossi- 
ble to  ascertain  its  amount  with  any  degree 
of  accuracy.. 

S.  Carbonic  acid  gas. — The  existence  of 
carbonic  gas  as  a  constituent  part  of  the 
atmosphere,  was  observed  by  Dr.  Black 
Jmmeciately  after  he  had  ascertained  the 
nature  of  that  peculiar  fluid.  If  we  ex- 
pose a  pure  alkali  or  alkaline  earth  to  the 
atmosphere,  it  is  gradually  converted  into 
a  carbonate  by  the  absorption  of  carbonic 
acid  gas.  This  fact  which  had  been  long 
known,  rendered  the  inference  that  car- 
bonic acid  gas  existed  in  the  atmosphere 
unavoidable,  as  soon  as  the  difference  be- 
tween a  pure  alkali  and  its  carbonate 
had  been  ascertained  to  depend  upon 
that  acid.  Not  only  alkalies  and  alkaline 
earths  absorb  carbonic  acid  when  exposed 
to  the  air,  but  several  of  the  metallic  oxides 
also. 

Carbonic  acid  gas  not  only  forms  a  con- 
stituent part  of  the  atmosphere  ^near  the 
surface  of  the  earth,  but  at  the  greatest 
heights  which  the  in<lustry  of  man  has 
been  able  to  penetrate.  Saussure  found  it 
at  the  top  of  Mount  Blanc,  the  highest 
point  of  the  old  continent ;  a  point  covered 
with  eternal  snow,  and  not  exposed  to  the 
influence  of  vegetables  or  animals.  Lime- 
T\"ater  diluted  with  its  own  weight  of  dis- 
tilled water,  formed  a  pellicle  on  its  surface 
after  an  hour  and  three-quarters  exposure 
to  the  open  air  on  that  mountain  ;  and  slips 
of  paper  moistened  with  pure  potash,  ac- 
quired the  i)roperty  of  effervescing  with 
acids  after  being  exposed  an  hour  and  a 
half  in  the  sam.e  place.  This  was  at  a 
height  no  less  than  15,668  feet  above  the 
level  of  the  sea.  Humboldt  has  more  late- 
ly ascertained  the  existence  of  this  gas  in 
air,  brought  by  Mr.  Garnerin  from  a  height 
not  less  than  42S0  feet  above  the  surface 
of  the  earth,  to  which  height  he  had  risen 
in  an  air-balloon.  This  fact  is  a  sufficient 
proof  that  the  presence  of  carbonic  acid  in 
air  does  not  depend  upon  the  vicinity  of  the 
earth. 

Now,  as  carbonic  acid  gas  is  considerably 
Jieavier  than  air,  it  could  not  rise  to  great 


heights  in  the  atmosphere  unless  it  entered 
into  combination  with  the  air.  We  are 
warranted,  therefoi'e,  to  conclude,  that  car- 
bonic acid  is  not  merely  mechanically  mixed, 
but  that  it  is  chemicallj'  combined  with  the 
other  constituent  paits  of  the  atmosphere. 
It  is  to  the  affinity  which  exists  between 
carbonic  acid  and  air  that  we  are  to  ascribe 
the  rapidity  with  which  it  disperses  itself 
through  the  atmosphere,  notwithstanding 
its  great  specific  gravity.  Fontana  mixed 
20,000  cubic  inches  of  carbonic  acid  gas 
with  the  air  of  a  close  room,  and  yet  half 
an  hour  after  he  could  not  discover  the 
traces  of  carbonic  acid  in  that  air.  Water 
impregnated  with  carbonic  acid,  when  ex- 
posed to  the  air,  very  soon  loses  the  whole 
of  the  combined  gas.  And  when  a  phial 
full  of  carbonic  acid  gas  is  left  uncorked, 
the  gas,  as  Bergman  first  ascertained,  verv 
soon  disappears,  and  the  phial  is  found  filled 
with  common  air. 

The  difficulty  of  separating  this  gas  from 
air  has  hitherto  prevented  the  possibility  of 
determining  with  accuracy  the  relative  quan- 
tity of  it  in  a  given  bulk  of  air ;  but  from 
the  experiments  which  have  been  made,  we 
may  conclude  with  some  degree  of  confi- 
dence, that  it  is  not  very  different  from  0.01. 
From  the  experiments  of  Rumboldt,  it  ap- 
pears to  vary  from.  (1.005  to  0.01.  This 
variation  will  by  no  means  appear  improba- 
ble, if  we  consider  that  immense  quantities 
of  carbonic  acid  gas  must  be  constantly 
mixing  with  the  atmosphere,  as  it  is  formed 
by  the  respiration  of  animals,  by  combus- 
tion, and  several  other  processes  which  are 
going  on  continually.  The  quantity,  in- 
deed, which  is  daily  formed  by  these  pro- 
cesses is  so  great,  that  at  first  sight  it  appears 
astonishing  that  it  does  not  increase  rapidly. 
The  consequence  of  such  an  increase  would 
be  fatal,  as  air  containing  0.1  of  carbonic 
acid  extinguishes  light,  and  is  destructive  to 
animals.  But  there  is  reason  to  conclude, 
that  this  gas  is  decomposed  by  vegetables  as 
rapidly  as  it  forms. 

4.  Bodies  found  in  the  almosphere. — From 
what  has  been  advanced,  it  appears  that  the 
atmosphere  consists  chiefly  of  three  distinct 
elasfic  fluids  united   together   by  chemical 
affinity ;  namely,  air,  vapour,  and  carbonic 
acid  gas  ;  differing  in  their   proportion    at 
different  times  and  in  different  places;  the 
average  proportion  of  each  is 
98.6  air 
1.0  carbonic  acid 
0.4  water 


100.0 


But  besides  these  bodies,  which  may  be 
considered  as  the  constituent  parts  of  the 
atmosphere,  the  existence  of  several  other 
bodies  has  been  suspected  in  it.  It  is  not 
meant  in  this  place  to  include  among  those 
bodies  electric  matter,  or  the  substance  of 


94 


ATM 


clouds  and  fogs,  and  those  other  bodies 
which  are  considered  as  the  active  agents 
in  the  phenomena  of  meteorology,  but 
merely  those  foreign  bodies  wiiich  have 
been  occasionally  found  or  suspected  in  air. 
Concerning  these  bodies,  however,  very 
little  satisfactory  is  known  at  present,  as 
we  are  not  in  possession  of  instruments 
sufficiently  delicate  to  ascertain  their  pre- 
sence. We  can  indeed  detect  several  of  them 
actually  mixing  vvith  air,  bat  what  becomes 
of  them  afterwards  we  are  unable  to  say. 

1.  Hydrogen  gas  is  said  to  have  been 
found  in  air  situated  near  the  crater  of  vol- 
canoes, and  it  is  very  possible  that  it  may 
exist  always  in  a  very  small  proportion  in 
the  atmosphere  ;  but  this  cannot  be  ascer- 
tained till  some  method  of  detecting  the 
presence  of  hydrogen  combined  with  a  great 
proportion  of  air  be  discovered. 

2.  Carburetted  hydrogen  gas  is  often 
emitted  by  marshes  in  considerable  quanti- 
ties during  hot  weather.  But  its  presence 
lias  never  been  detected  in  air ;  so  that  in 
all  probability  it  is  again  decomposed  by 
some  unknown  process. 

3.  Oxygen  gas  is  emitted  abundantly  by 
plants  during  the  day.  There  is  some  rea- 
son to  conclude  that  this  is  in  consequence 
of  the  property  whichplants  have  of  absorb- 
ing and  decomposing  carbonic  acid  gas. 
Now  as  this  carbonic  acid  gas  is  formed  at 
the  expense  of  the  oxygen  of  the  atmos- 
phere, as  this  oxygen  is  again  restored  to  the 
air  by  the  decomposition  of  the  acid,  and  as 
the  nature  of  the  atmospheric  air  remains  un- 
altered, it  is  clear  that  there  must  be  an 
equilibrium  between  these  two  processes  : 
that  is  to  say,  all  the  carbonic  acid  formed 
by  conabustion  must  be  again  decomposed, 
and  all  the  oxygen  abtracted  must  be  again 
restored.  The  oxygen  gas  which  is  thus  con- 
tinually returning  to  the  air,  by  combining 
with  it  makes  its  component  parts  always 
to  continue  in  the  same  ratio. 

4.  The  smoke  and  other  bodies  which  are 
continually  carried  into  the  air  by  evapora- 
tion, &-C.  are  probably  soon  deposited  again, 
and  cannot  therefore  be  considered  with 
propriety  as  forming  parts' of  the  atmos- 
phere. But  there  is  another  set  of  bodies, 
which  are  occasionally  combined  with  air, 
and  which,  on  account  of  the  powerful  ac- 
tion which  they  produce  on  the  human  bo- 
dy, have  attracted  a  great  deal  of  attention. 
These  are  known  by  the  name  of  contagions. 

That  there  is  a  difference  between  the  at- 
mosphere in  different  plac»s,  as  far  as  re- 
spects its  effects  upon  the  human  body,  has 
been  considered  as  an  established  point  in 
all  ages.  Hence  some  places  have  been  be- 
iebrated  as  healthy,  and  others  avoided  as 
pernicious  to  the  human  constitution.  It  is 
well  known  that  in  pits  and  mines  the  air  is 
often  in  such  a  state  as  to  suffocate  almost 
instantaneously  those  who  attempt  to 
breathe  it.  Some  places  are  frequented  by 


ATAl 

peculiar  diseases.  It  is  known  that  those  wlicr 
are  much  in  the  apartments  of  persons  ill  of 
certain  itisladies,  are  extremely  apt  to  catch 
the-«ifectioit;  and  in  prisons  and  other  pla- 
ces, where  erowds  of  people  are  confined  to- 
gether, when  diseases  once  commence,  they 
are  wont  to  make  dreadful  havoc.  In  all 
these  cases,  it  has  been  supposed  that  a  cer- 
tain noxious  matter  is  dissolved  by  the  air, 
and  that  it  is  the  action  of  this  matter  which 
produces  the  mischief. 

This  noxious  matter  is  in  many  cases  rea- 
dily distinguished  by  the  peculiarly  disa- 
greeable smell  whichitcommnnicatesto  the 
air.  No  doubt  this  matter  differs  according 
to  the  diseases  which  it  communicates,  and 
the  substance  from  which  it  has  originated. 
Morveau  lately  attempted  to  ascertain  its 
nature ;  but  he  soon  found  the  chemical 
tests  hitherto  discovered  altogether  insuffi- 
cient for  that  purpose.  He  has  put  it  be- 
yond a  doubt,  however,  that  this  contagious 
matter  is  of  a  compound  nature,  and  that  it 
is  destroyed  altogether  by  certain  agents. 
He  exposed  infected  air  to  the  action  of  va- 
rious bodies,  and  he  judged  of  the  result  by 
the  effect  which  these  bodies  had  in  destroy- 
ing the  fetid  smell  of  the  air.  The  follow- 
ing is  the  result  of  his  experiments. 

1.  Odorous  bodies,  such  as  benzoin,  aro- 
matic plants,  Sic.  have  no  effect  whatever. 
2.  Neither  have  the  solutions  of  myrrh,. 
benzoin,  &ic  in  alkohol,  though  agitated  in 
infected  air.  3.  Pyroligneous  acid  is  equal- 
ly inert.  4.  Gunpowder,  when  fired  in  in- 
fected air,  displaces  a  portion  of  it;  but 
what  remains,  still  retains  its  fetid  odour. 
5.  Sulphuric  acid  has  no  effect;  sulphurous 
acid  weakens  the  odour,  but  does  not  de- 
stroy it.  Distilled  vinegar  diminishes  the 
odour,  but  its  action  is  slow  and  incomplete. 
7.  Strong  acetic  acid  acts  instantly,  and  de- 
stroys the  fetid  odour  of  infected  air  com- 
pletely. 8.  The  fumes  of  nitric  acid,  first 
employed  by  Dr.  Carmichael  Smith,  are 
equally  efficacious.  9.  Muriatic  acid  gas, 
first  pointed  out  as  a  proper  agent  by  Mor- 
veau himself,  is  equally  effectual.  10.  But 
the  most  powerful  agent  is  oxymuriatic  acid 
gas,  first  proposed  by  Mr.  Cruickshanks,  and 
now  employed  with  the  greatest  success  in 
the  British  navy  and  military  hospitals. 

Thus  there  are  four  substances  which  have 
the  property  of  destroying  contagious  mat- 
ter, and  of  purifying  the  air  ;  but  acetic  acid 
cannot  easily  be  obtained  in  sufficient  quan- 
tity, and  in  a  state  of  sufficient  concentra- 
tion to  be  employed  with  advantage.  Nitric 
acid  is  attended  with  inconvenienee,  be 
cause  it  is  almost  always  contaminated  with 
nitrous  gas.  Muriatic  acid  and  oxymuriatic 
acid  are  not  attended  with  these  inconve- 
niences ;  the  last  deserves  the  preference, 
because  it  acts  with  greater  energy  and 
rapidity.  All  that  is  necessary  is  to  mix 
together  two  parts  of  salt  with  one  part  of 
the  black  oxide  of  manganese,  to  place  the 


ATK 


AT'i^ 


&» 


iflixture  in  an  open  vessel  in  the  intected 
chamber,  and  to  pour  upon  it  two  parts  of 
sulptiuric  acid.  Tiie  fumes  of  osymuriatic 
acid  are  immediately  exhaled,  fill  the  cham- 
ber, and  destroy  the  contagion. 

Ato'chia.  (From  *,  neg.  and  tokoc,  off- 
spring;  from  riKTce,  to  bring  forth.)  Inabi- 
lity to  bring  forth  children.   Diiiicult  labour. 

ATONIC.  Relaxed,  having  a  diminution 
of  strength. 

A'TOxNY".  (From  n,  neg.  and  Tuvm,  to 
extend.)  A  defect  of  muscular  power, 
weakness,  and  debility. 

Atrabilia'ri^  ca'psul^:.  See  Renal 
glands. 

Atrabi'ms.     Black  bile  or  melancholy. 

Atrache'lus.     (From  ol,  priv.   and  Tga.- 
X>i>-<^h  the  neck.)     Short  necked. 
'  Atrage'ne.    The  Cltmalis  vilalba  of  Lin- 
naeus ;  which  see. 

Atrame'ntuivi  srTo'RicM.  A  name  of 
green  vitriol. 

Atra'sia.  (From  *,  neg.  and  TiTg^x,  to 
perforate.)  ^trtsia.  Imperforation.  A 
disease  where  the  anus  or  genitals  have  not 
their  usual  orifice. 

Atreta'rum.  (From  a,  neg.  and  Tg*»,  to 
perforate.)  A  suppression  of  urine  from  the 
menses  being  retained  in  the  vagina. 

A'trices.  (From  *,  priv.  and  9"^<|,  hair.) 
Small  tubercles  about  the  anus  upon  which 
liairs  will  not  grow.     Vasdius. 

A'trici.  Small  sinuses  in  the  rectum, 
which  do  not  reach  so  far  up  as  to  perfo- 
liate into  its  cavity. 

A'TRIPLEX.  (Atripkx-icis,  f.  said  to  be 
named  from  its  dark  colour,  whence  it  was 
called  airum  olus.)  The  name  of  a  genus 
of  plants  in  the  Linnaan  system.  Class, 
Folygamia.     Order.  Moncecia.     Orach. 

A'triples  fce'tida.  See  Chetwpodium 
vulvar  ia. 

A'triplex  horte'ssis.  The  systematic 
name  for  the  atripkx  saliva  of  the  pharma- 
copoeias. The  herb  and  seed  of  this  plant, 
Atriplex  caule  eredo  fierbaceo,  foliis  Iriangu- 
laribus,  of  Linnaeus,  have  been  exhibited 
medicinally  as  antiscorbutics,  but  the  prac- 
tice of  the  present  day  appears  to  have  to- 
tally rejected  them. 

A'triplex  sati'va.  See  Atnplex  horlensi^. 

A'TROPA.  (From  KT^ovog,  the  goddess 
of  Destiny  ;  so  called  from  its  fatal  effects.) 
The  deadly  night-shade.  The  name  of  a 
genus  of  plants  in  the  Linneean  system. 
Class,  Pentandria.     Order,  Monogynin. 

A'tropa  bellado'nna.  The  systematic 
name  for  the  belladonna  of  the  pharmaco- 
poeias. So'anum  melonocerasiis.  Holanum 
ielkale.  Deadly  night-shade  or  dvvale. 
Airopa  :  c.tuk  herbacso  ;  folik  ovaiis  intcgris, 
of  Linnaeus.  This  pla.^t  has  been  long 
Icnown  as  a  strong  poison  of  the  narcotic 
kind,  and  the  berries  have  furnished  many 
instances  of  tlieir  fatal  effects,  partlcularly 
upon  children  that  have  been  tempted  to  eat 
■[ipm.     The    leave=  were    first  ii^ed  inter- 


iially,  to  discuss  scirrhous  and  cancerous  tu- 
mours ;  and  from  the  good  effects  attending 
their  use,  physicians  were  induced  to  em- 
ploy them  internally, for  the  same  disorders: 
and  there  are  a  considerable  number  of  well- 
authenticated  facts,  which  prove  them  a 
very  serviceable  and  important  remedy. 
The  dose,  at  first,  should  be  small ;  and 
gradually  and  cautiously  increased.  Five 
grains  are  considered  a  powerful  dose,  and 
apt  to  produce  dimness  of  sight,  vertigo,  &;c. 

A'tropa  3ia>'dra'gora.  The  systematic 
name  for  the  plant  which  affords  the  radix 
niandragorcE  of  the  pharmacopceias.  Man- 
drake. The  boiled  root  is  employed  in  the 
form  of  poultice,  to  discuss  indolent  tu- 
moui*s. 

ATROPHIA-  (From  *,  neg.  and  T/^s<^e, 
to  nourish.)  Atrophia.  Marasmus.  Atrophy. 
iVervous  consumption.  This  disease  is  mark-  - 
ed  by  a  gradual  wasting  of  the  body7~unac- 
companied  either  by  a  difficulty  of  breath- 
ing, cough,  or  any  evident  fever,  but  usually 
attended  with  a  loss  of  appetite  and  impaired 
digestion.  It  is  arranged  by  CuUen  in  the 
class  cacfiexicE,  and  order  marcores.  There 
are  four  species  i — 

1.  VA'hen  it  takes  place  from  too  copious 
evacuations,  it  is  termed  atrophia  inanilo- 
rum ;  by  others  called  tabes  nutricum ; — 
sudatoria  ;—a  sangiiifluxu,  &c. 

2,  Vi'hen  from  famine,  atrophia  fameli- 
corum. 

3.- When  from  corrupted  nutriment,  atro- 
phia cucuchymica. 

4.  And  when  from  an  interruption  in  the 
digestive  organs,  atrophia  debilium. 

The  atrophy  of  children  is  called  paida- 
tropia.  The  causes  which  commonly  give 
rise  to  atrophy,  are  a  poor  diet,  unwhole- 
some air,  excess  in  venery,  fluor  albus, 
severe  evacuations,  continuing  to  give  suck 
too  long,  a  free  use  of  spirituous  liquors, 
mental  uneasiness,  and  Avorms  ;  but  it  fre- 
quently comes  on  without  any  evident  cause. 
Along  with  the  loss  of  appetite  and  impaired 
digestion,  there  is  a  diminution  of  strength; 
the  face  is  pale  and  bloated,  the  natural  heat 
of  the  body  is  somewhat  diminished,  euid 
the  lower  extremities  are  osdematous.  Atro- 
phy, arise  from  whatever  cause  it  may,  is 
usually  very  difficult  to  cure,  and  not  unfre- 
quently  terminates  in  dropsy. 

A'tr-jphy.     See  Atrophia. 

ATTE'xXUANTS.  (Attemiantia,  sc.  medi- 
camenla  ;  from  altenv.o,  to  make  thin.)  Di- 
luents. Those  substances  are  so  termed,, 
which  possess  a  powder  of  imparting  to  the 
blood  a  more  thin  and  more  fluid  consis- 
tence than  it  had  previous  to  their  exhi- 
bition ;  such  are,  aqua,  serum ,  lactis ,  fcc. 

ATTO'LLENS  AU'REM.  {Altolltns  ; 
from  altollo,  to  lift  up.)  Atlollcns  auricula 
of  Albinus  and  Douglas  :  Superior  auris  of 
^Vinslow,  and  Attollens  auriculam  of  Cowper. 
A  common  muscle  of  the  ear,  which  arises, 
thin,  broad,  and  tendinous,  from  tlie  tendoxi 


m 


A'iT 


ATT 


of  the  occipito-frontalis,  from  which  it  is 
almost  inseparable,  where  it  covers  the  apo- 
neurosis of  the  temporal  muscle  ;  and  is  in- 
serted into  the  upper  part  of  the  ear,  oppo- 
site to  the  antihelix.  Its  use  is  to  draw  the 
ear  upwards,  and  to  make  the  parts  into 
which  it  is  inserted,  tense. 

Atto'llens  o'culi.  One  of  the  recti- 
muscles  which  lies  upon  the  upper  part  of 
the  globe  and  pulls  up  the  eye. 

Atto'nitos  mo'rbus.  (From  altono,  to 
surprise  ;  so  called  because  the  person  falls 
down  suddenly.)  JiUonitus  stupor.  The 
apoplexy  and  epilepsy. 

ATTRACTION.  (From  attruko,  to  at- 
tract.) Affinity.  The  terms  attraction,  or 
affinity,  and  repulsion,  in  the  language  of 
modern  philosophers,  are  employed  merely 
as  the  expression  of  the  general  facts,  that 
the  masses  or  particles  of  matter  have  a 
tendency  to  approach  and  unite  to,  or  to 
recede  from  one  another  under  certain  cir- 
cumstances. 

All  bodies  have  a  tendency  or  power  to 
attract  each  other  more  or  less,  and  it  is  this 
power  which  is  called  attraction. 

Attraction  is  mutual,  it  extends  to  inde- 
finite distances.  All  bodies  whatever,  as 
well  as  their  component  elementary  parti- 
cles, are  endued  with  it.  It  is  not  annihi- 
lated, at  how  great  a  distance  soever  we  sup- 
pose them  to  be  placed  from  each  other ; 
neither  does  it  disappear  though  they  be  ar- 
ranged ever  so  near  each  other. 

The  nature  of  this  reciprocal  attraction, 
or  at  least  the  cause  which  produces  it,  is 
altogether  unknown  to  us.  Whether  it  be 
inherent  in  all  matter,  or  whether  it  be  the 
consequence  of  some  other  agent,  are 
questions  beyond  the  reach  of  human  under- 
standing ;  but  its  existence  is  nevertheless 
certain. 

Proofs  of  altraclion. 
That  the  power  of  attraction  really  ex- 
ists, is  obvious  from  the  slightest  view  of 
the  phenomena  of  nature.  It  is  proved 
with  mathematical  certainty,  that  the  ce- 
lestial bodies  which  constitute  the  solar 
system,  are  urged  towards  each  other  by  a 
force  which  preserves  them  in  their  orbits. 
It  is  further  proved  beyond  any  doubt,  that 
this  planetary  attraction  is  possessed  not 
only  by  the  heavenly  bodies  as  wholes, 
but  that  it  also  extends  to  the  smaller  par- 
ticles of  which  they  are  formed,  as  may  be 
evinced  by  means  of  the  following  experi- 
ments. 

First. — If  we  place  two  or  more  globules 
of  mercury  on  a  dry  glass  or  earthen  plate, 
and  push  them  gently  towards  each  other, 
the  globules  will  attract  each  other,  and 
form  one  mass  or  sphere  greater  in  bulk, 
but  precisely  the  same  in  nature. 

Secondly.— If  a  plate  of  clean  glass, 
perfectly  dry,  be  laid  on  a  large  globule  of 
mercury,  the  globule,  notwithstanding  the 
pressure  applied  to  it,  continues  to  preserve 


its  spherical  form  :  if  we  gradually  charge 
the  plate  witii  weights  carefully,  the  globule 
will  be  flattened,  and  become  thinner  and 
thinner ;  but  if  we  again  remove  the  weights 
from  the  plate,  the  mercury  will  instantly 
recover  its  globular  figure,  and  push  up  the 
glass  before  it. 

In  both  these  experiments,  we  see  that 
there  exists  an  attraction  between  the  par- 
ticles of  mercury  ;  in  the  first,  the  globules 
which  are  in  contact  witli  the  plate  of  glass 
leave  this  substance  completely, they  attract 
each  other,  and  form  a  sphere  greater  in 
bulk.  A  mere  inert  fluid  would  in  any  case 
retain  the  figure  it  once  possessed.  It  could 
not  be  endued  with  a  globular  form,  unless 
a  real  reciprocal  attraction  among  its  parti- 
cles took  place,  which  in  the  latter  experi- 
ment is  still  more  striking,  for  it  there  is  not 
only  superior  to  gravitation,  but  actually 
overcomes  an  external  force. 

Thirdly. — If  a  glass  tube  of  a  fine  bore 
be  immersed  in  water,  contained  in  any 
vessel,  the  fluid  will  ascend  to  a  certain 
height  within  the  tube  above  its  level,  and 
its  elevation  in  several  tubes  of  different 
sizes,  will  be  reciprocally  as  the  diameter 
of  their  bores. 

This  kind  of  attraction  which  takes  place 
as  well  in  vacuo  as  in  the  open  air,  has  been 
called  capillary  attraction.  It  is  this  at- 
traction which  causes  water  to  rise  in  sponge, 
cloth,  sugar,  sand,  &ic.  for  all  these  substan- 
ces may  be  considered  as  fine  tubes  in  which 
the  fluid  ascends. 

Remark. — The  ascension  of  fluids  in  glass 
tubes  of  a  fine  bore,  succeeds  best  when  the 
inside  of  the  tube  has  been  previously  moist- 
ened, which  may  conveniently  be  done,  by 
blowing  through  it  with  the  mouth.  And  if 
the  water  be  coloured  with  a  little  red  or 
black  ink,  its  ascension  will  be  more  obvi- 
ous, particularly  if  the  tube  be  held  against 
a  sheet  of  white  paper. 

Fourthly. — If  two  plates  of  glass,  pre- 
viously wetted,  be  made  to  meet  on  one 
side,  and  be  kept  open  at  the  other,  at  a 
small  distance,  by  the  interposition  of  a 
shilling,  or  any  other  thin  substance,  and 
then  immersed  in  water,  the  fluid  will  as- 
cend between  the  two  plates  unequally. 
Its  upper  surface  will  form  a  curve,  iu 
which  the  heights  of  the  several  points 
above  the  surface  of  the  fluid  will  be  to  one 
another  reciprocally,  as  their  perpendicular 
distance  from  the  line  in  which  the  plates 
meet.  The  ratio  of  this  attraction  is  there- 
fore as  the  squares  of  the  increments  with 
which  the  plates  open. 

Here  then  we  have  two  other  instances  that 
an  attraction  prevails  among  the  particles  of 
bodies.  For  in  both  cases,  part  of  the  fluid 
has  left  the  contiguous  mass,  contrary  to  the 
laws  of  gravitation.  It  is  drawn  up  as  it  were, 
or  attracted  by  the  tube,  or  plate  of  glass. 

Fifthly. — If  we  immerse  a  piece  of  tin^ 
lead,  bismuth,  silver,  or  gold,  in  mercury. 


ATI 


Ail 


yi 


and  draw  it  out  again  immediately,  \.h4t 
mercury  will  attract  tlie  metal,  and  the 
latter  will  carry  with  it  a  portion  of 
the  former,  which  will  stick  to  it  so  ob- 
stinately as  to  be  inseparable  by  mere 
friction. 

There  exitjts  therefore  an  attraction  be- 
tween the  different  metals  brought  in  con- 
tact with  each  other. 

Sixthly. — If  a  small  stick. be  dipt  in 
water  or  any  other  fluid,  and  drawn  out 
again,  a  drop  will  be  found  hanging  at  tlie 
end  of  it  of  a  spherical  form.  The  drop  U 
spherical,  because  each  pajlicle  of  the  lluid 
exerts  an  equal  force  in  every  direction, 
drawing  other  particles  towards  it  on  every 
side,  as  far  as  its  power  extends. 

Thus  the  verj'-  formation  of  drops  obvi- 
ously demonstrates  that  there  must  exist  a 
cause  Avhich  produces  that  effect.  This  can- 
not be  gravity,  for,  agreeably  to  experience, 
that  is  rather  an  obstacle  to  the  formation 
of  drops,  since  by  the  weight  of  the  parti- 
cles, large  globules  resting  on  solid  bodies 
are  flattened,  and  their  regular  spherical 
form  prevented. 

To  explain  this  phenomenon,  there  re- 
mains only  the  power  of  attraction,  acting 
between  the  particles  of  the  liquid  body ; 
for  if  it  is  supposed  that  the  particles  of  a 
substance  reciprocally  attract  each  other 
with  equal  force,  and  their  aptitude  for 
being  moved  upon  one  another  be  great 
enough  to  overcome  any  impediment  to 
their  motion,  it  follows  by  the  principles  of 
mechanics,  that  the  equilibrium  of  the  at- 
tractive forces  can  only  take  place  ivhen 
the  mass  has  received  a  globular  form. 

Hence  it  is,  that  ail  liquid  bodies  assume 
a  spherical   figure,  when  suffered  to  fall 
through  the  air,  or  form  drops. 
Division  of  allraclion. 

Though  we  are  unable  to  discover  the 
eause  of  the  mutual  attraction,  experience 
has  proved  to  us,  that  this  agency  follows 
certain  conditions  or  laws  ;  for  similar  phe- 
nomena always  present  themselves,  when- 
ever the  circumstances  of  experiment  are 
the  same. 

Observaiion  has  taught  us,  that  attraction 
takes  place  between  bodies  of  the  same 
kind,  and  bodies  of  a  different  kind.  The 
first  is  called  attraction  of  aggregation,  also 
corpuscular  attraction  ;  molecular  attraction  ; 
and  attraction  of  cohesion,  or  the  cohesive 
poiver. 

The  latter  is  termed  chemical  attraction^ 
chemical  aji^titt/,  or  affinity  of  composition. 
Attraction  of  Aggregation. 

Corpuscular  attraction,  or  attraction  of 
cohesion  or  aggregation,  is  that  power  by 
means  of  which  the  similar  particles  of 
bodies  attract  each  other,  and  become  uni- 
ted into  one  mass,  without  changing  in  the 
least  the  chemical  properties  they  possess- 
ed before  their  union.  The  bodies  may  be 
in  a  solid,  fluid,  or  aSriform  state. 
1-3 


I'iiis  attraction  is  different  in  different 
bodies.  It  is  always  in  an  inverse  ratio  to 
the  power  of  repulsion,  or  the  quantity  of 
caloric  inteiposed  between  the  particles  of 
the  acting  bodies.  - 

It  becomes  obvious  from  this,  that  the 
agency  of  attraction  of  aggregation  consists 
in  a  mere  successive  and  constant  accumu-- 
lation  of  similar  jjarticles  into  one  mass ; 
and  that  it  produces  adherence  of  surface, 
or  apparent  contact  in  the  ratio  of  the  sur- 
faces. 

This  force  is  inherent  in  all  the  particles 
of  all  bodies  (caloric  and  light,  perhaps, 
excepted ;)  we  never  find  the  particles  of 
bodies  in  a  detached  state,  but  constantly 
in  masses  of  greater  or  smaller  magnitude/ 
made  up  of  an  indefinite  number  of  parti- 
cles united  together  by  virtue  of  the  force 
of  cohesion. 

The  simplest  case  of  the  exertion  of 
the  attraction  of  aggregation  is  that,  where 
two  bodies  placed  in  mutual  contact  with 
each  other  form  a  direct  union,  without 
changing  their  chemical  properties  :  thus. 
if  different  portions  of  sulphur  be  melted 
together,  they  form  an  uniform  mass  or 
whole,  the  particles  of  which  are  held 
together  by  virtue  of  the  power  of  attrac- 
tion of  aggregation,  but  the  properties  of 
the  body  are  not  altered. 

The  same  effect  takes  place  when  pieces 
of  the  same  metal,  or  particles  of  resin, 
wax,  &c.  are  united  in  a  similar  manner. 

The  force  of  tliis  attraction  in  solid  bo- 
dies may  be  measured  by  the  weight  neces- 
sary to  overcome  it.  Thus  if  a  rod  of  me- 
tal, glass,  wood,  &.C.  be  suspended  in  a  per- 
pendicular direction,  and  weights  be  at- 
tached to  its  lower  extremity,  till  the  rod 
is  broken  by  them,  the  weight  attached  to 
the  rod  just  before  it  broke  is  the  measure 
of  the  cohesive  force  of  the  rod. 

Laws  of  attraction  of  aggregation. 

1,  The  agency  of  attraction  of  aggrega- 
tion is  exerted  only  at  insensible  distances  ; 
its  force  increases  as  the  distance  of  the 
bodies  presented  to  each  other  decreases;, 
and  as  the  surfaces  of  apparent  contact  are 
larger :  thus,  if  we  take  two  sections  of  a 
leaden  ball,  having  each  a  flat  and  smooth 
surface,  and  press  them  forcibly  together, 
they  will  cohere,  and  a  considerable  effort 
is  necessary  to  force  them  asunder :  so  also 
two  plates  of  glass  wetted  with  a  little 
water  to  fill  up  their  inequalities,  when  laid 
together,  will  cohere  ;  and  two  pieces  of 
marble  having  each  a  flat,  smooth,  and 
well-polished  surface,  when  moistened  and 
slipt  Upon  each  other  with  a  gentle  pres- 
sure, will  unite,  and  a  considerable  force  is 
required  to  separate  them.  But  if  the  two 
substances  placed  together  be  not  sufficient- 
ly smooth  or  polished,  it  w^ill  be  in  vain  to 
tiy  to  cause  them  to  adhere  together ;  for 
this  reason,  that  the  jiarticles  (ouch  each 
fjthfir  oidy  in  a  few  points,  whereas,  cruthft 


98 


ATT 


ATI; 


contrary,  tlie  particles  of  the  I'orinei"  flat 
and  smooth  surfaces  touch  each  other  in 
many  points.  It  has  been  noticed,  that  a 
silk-worm's  thread  can  be  interposed,  but 
not  two. 

The  pressure  of  the  atmosphere  has  no  in- 
fluence on  these  experiments,  for  they  suc- 
ceed equally  well  in  vacuo  as  in  the  open  air. 

It  is  on  this  account  that  carpenters, 
when  they  intend  to  glue  pieces  of  wood . 
together,  ]ilane  the  surfaces  perfectly 
smooth  before  they  apply  the  glue  :  and 
that  the  surfaces  of  metals  are  scraped 
clean  before  they  are  soldered,  fcc. 

Hence  the  attraction  of  aggregation  al- 
W^ays  vanishes  whenever  the  distance  is 
measurable,  and  becomes  exceedingly  great 
"whenever  the  distance  is  exceedingly  di- 
minished ;  but  the  particular  rate  which 
this  power  follow  s.  is  still  unknown,  as  we 
have  no  method  of  measuring  either  the 
distance  at  which  it  acts,  or  its  relative  in- 
tensity. 

2.  Attraction  of  aggregation  acts  differ- 
ently in  different  bodies  ;  according  to  the 
degree  of  force  with  which  it  acts  between 
the  particles  of  matter,  the  bodies  appear 
under  different  forms. 

It  is  on  this  account  that  rock-crystal, 
flint,  diamond,  and  various  other  precious 
stones  are  extremely  hard,  for  the  attraction 
of  aggregation  unites  the  particles  of  these 
bodies  Avith  a  great  degree  of  force.  Hence 
a  considerable  mechanical  ettbrt  is  necessa- 
ry to  disunite  them. 

In  blocks  of  marble,  chalk,  lime-stone, 
&.C.  the  particles  are  held  together  with  a 
force  considerably  less.  In  these  bodies  it 
prevents  all  relative  motion  among  the 
particles  themselves,  and  hence  the  motion 
of  one  particle  is  followed  by  the  motion  of 
the  whole  mass;  or  if  that  is  impossible, 
the  cohesion  is  destroyed  altogether,  and 
the  piece  breaks. 

The  integrant  parts  of  wax,  tallow,  suet, 
or  lard,  may  be  made  to  change  their  situa- 
tions, with  a  less  degree  of  force  than  tlie 
former. 

In  these  substances,  the  motion  of  one 
particle  of  the  body  is  not  necessarily  fol- 
lowed by  that  of  all  the  rest,  neither  does 
that  motion  destroy  the  cohesion,  nor 
break  them. 

The  particles  of  water,  spirit,  and  ether, 
move  or  slide  over  each  other  very  readily  ; 
hence  their  resistance  is  considerably  less. 

And  lastly,  vapours,  the  air  of  the  atmo- 
sphere, and  all  the  gases,  yield  to  the  slight- 
est possible  impulse. 

3.  Attraction  of  aggregation  may  be  an- 
nihilated by  every  cJFo!  t  which  tends  to  se- 
jiarate  the  particles  of  bodies,  if  powerful 
:^nough. 

It  need  hardly  be  mentioned  that  all 
mechanical  forces,  such  as  grinding,  cutting, 
etiliug,  rasping,  poundlflg.  bn"d\;\n^.  &c.  are 


in  all  these  cases  the  force  applied  mu^t 
be  more  than  equal  to  the  force  of  the  at- 
traction ;  and,  as  it  was  stated  before,  that 
the  attraction  of  aggregation  acts  with  dif- 
ferent degrees  of  force  between  the  particles 
of  different  bodies,  so  different  degrees  of 
force  are  necessary  to  destroy  that  attrac- 
tion in  different  bodies  ;  and  hence  it  is  that 
chalk  is  more  easily  reduced  to  powder  than 
flint ;  wood  is  easier  broken  than  lead ; 
lead  easier  than  iron,  &c. 

Chemical  Affinity. 

Chemical  affinity,  or  affinity  of  composi- 
tion, is  that  power,  by  means  of  which  the 
particles  of  compound  bodies  attract  each 
other  so  intimately  as  to  produce  an  uniform 
whole,  totally  inseparable  by  mechanical 
efforts,  and  the  characteristic  properties  of 
the  compound  are  often  different,  and 
sometimes  contrary  to  those  of  its  constitu- 
ent parts. 

It  is  obvious  from  this,  that  the  particles 
of  those  bodies  which  are  united  by  virtue 
of  chemical  affinity,  form  not  a  mere  aggre- 
gate, but  an  entire  new  body,  which  can 
only  be  altered  by  the  action  of  another 
chemical  power. 

In  considering  this  kind  of  affinity,  it  will 
be  necessary  to  state  ; — In  what  manner  it 
takes  place  between  the  particles  of  different 
bodies ; — In  what  proportion  they  are  capa- 
ble of  combining  ; — Under  what  conditions: 
— With  what  degree  of  force  they  unite  ; — 
And  vvhat  takes  place  when  a  variety  of 
different  substances  are  made  to  act  upon 
each  other  at  the  same  time,  under  certain 
circumstances  and  in  different  proportions. 

Hence  chemical  affinity  is  of  greater  im- 
portance than  affinity  of  aggregation,  for 
it  takes  place  in  all  the  complex  operations 
of  chemistry. 

Instances  of  chemical  affinity. 

To  prove  that  chemical  affinity  acts  dif- 
ferently from  attraction  of  aggregation ; 
that  it  takes  place  between  the  ultimate  con- 
stituent parts  of  bodies ;  and  that  it  pro- 
duces substances  possessing  properties,  fre- 
quently very  different,  and  sometimes  con- 
trary to  those  of  the  constituent  parts,  the  ' 
following  experiments  may  serve. 

1.  Put  into  a  crucible  placed  in  a  coal  fire, 
equal  parts  by  weight  of  sulphur  and  mer- 
cury ;  stir  the  two  substances  together  for  a 
few  minutes,  and  when  the  sulphur  is  melted, 
pour  the  contents  out  on  a  marble  slab,  or  a 
piece  of  glass  previously  warmed  and 
greased. 

The  substance  obtained  by  this  means  is- 
a  sulphurel  of  mercury,  inwhicii  the  mercury 
and  sulphur  are  united  by  virtue  of  chemical 
affinity  ;  for  the  compound  has  neither  the 
colour,  the  splendour,  the  inflammability, 
the  volatility,  nor  the  specific  gravity  of  either 
of  its  constituent  parts  ;  nor  can  the  sulphur 
and  mercury  be  separated  by  mechanical 
means;  they  are  therefore  chemically  united. 

3.  If  we  raelttoa-ether  two  ver-v  mali-eable 


ATX 


ATT 


y9 


find  ductile  metals,  for  iastanee,  lia  aiui 
iron,  in  equal  quantities,  the  compound  pro- 
duced will  have  totally  lost  the  properties 
which  its  constituent  parts  possessed  before 
their  union,  for  the  alloy  formed  will  be  a 
brittle  metal  which  may  easily  be  broken 
by  the  blow  of  a  hammer. 

3.  Put  two  or  three  teaspoonsful  of  an 
aqueous  infusion  of  red  cabbage  or  syrup 
of  violets,  into  a  wine-glass  of  water,  mix  it 
well,  and  put  half  the  mixture  into  another 
glass.  By  adding  a  few  drops  of  sulphuric 
acid  to  one  of  the  glasses  and  stirring  it,  the 
blue  will  be  changed  to  a  crimson  ;  and  by 
adding  an  alkali,  for  instance  potash,  to 
the  other  glass,  the  blue  fluid  will  be 
changed  into  a  green. 

If  we  drop  carefully  down  the  sides  of  the 
glass  into  the  green  obtained  in  this  experi- 
ment, a  few  drops  of  sulphuric  acid,  crim- 
son will  be  perceived  at  the  bottom,  purple 
in  the  middle,  and  green  at  the  top.  On 
adding  a  little  alkali  to  the  other  glass,  con- 
taining the  crimson,  these  colours  will  ap- 
pear in  an  inverted  order. 

4.  When  equal  parts  of  muriate  of  am- 
monia and  slacked  lime,  both  substances 
destitute  of  odour,  are  intimately  blended 
in  a  stone  mortar,  a  very  pungent  gas  (am- 
monia) becomes  evolved. 

5.  Water  impregnated  with  ammonia  and 
concentrated  muriatic  acid,  both  fluids  of  a 
strong  odour,  when  mixed  together  in  pro- 
per proportions,  instantly  lose  their  odour, 
and  form  a  fluid  void  of  smell,  (a  solution  of 
muriate  of  ammonia.) 

6.  Into  a  saturated  solution  of  muriate  of 
lime,  let  fall  gradually  concentrated  sulphu- 
ric acid,  a  quantity  of  pungent  vapour  will 
become  disengaged,  (muriatic  acid  gas,)  and 
from  the  two  fluids  will  thus  be  produced 
an  almost  solid  compound,  called  sulpliate 
of  lime. 

7.  Let  equal  parts  of  fresh  ciysfallized 
acetate  of  lead  and  acidulous  sulphate  of 
alumine  and  potash,  (alum)  be  nibbed  to- 
gether intimately  in  a  stone  mortar,  the 
saline  mixture  \vill  soon  become  soft,  and 
lastly  flui(^. 

A  like  effect  is  produced  by  treating  in 
a  similar  manner  equal  parts  of  crystallized 
nitrate  of  ammonia  and  sulphate  of  soda. 

A  solid  alloy  of  mercury  and  bismuth, 
and  another  composed  of  lead  and  mercury, 
on  being  triturated  together,  instantly  be- 
come fluid. 

It  is  obvious  from  this,  that  when  chemi- 
cal combination  takes  place,  the  compound 
ivliich  is  formed  does  not  possess  properties 
merely  intermediate  between  those  of  its 
component  parts,  but  has  acquired  others 
more  or  less  new.  This  however  does  not 
hold  good  in  all  cases.  There  are  various 
combinations  in  which  the  properties  of  bo- 
dies are  only  slightly  altered  :  and  in  these 
cases  the  union  does  not  appear  so  intimate, 
Ss  where  the  chanse  is  greater. 


Laws  of  chemical  ajjiniiii 

Observation  has  shown  that  alfinily  of 
composition  offers  certain  invariable  phe- 
nomena, which  being  founded  on  a  great 
number  of  facts  are  regarded  I)y  chemists 
as  laws,  and  may  be  reduced  under  the. 
following  heads. 

Law  I. — Chemical  affinity  can  exert  its 
action  between  a  number  of  bodies,  simple 
or  compound,  and  unite  them  chemically 
into  one  whole. 

Lav)  II. — The  efficacy  of  chemical  affinity 
is  in  an  inverse  ratio  to  that  of  attraction  of 
aggregation. 

Lnw  III. — The  agency  of  chemical  afllinity 
is  influenced  by  temperature  ;  its  action  i^ 
cither  accelerated,  retarded,  prevented,  or 
rendered  efficacious. 

Law  IV. — Chemical  affinity  is  generally 
accompanied  l)y  a  change  of  temperature  at 
the  instant  of  its  action. 

Lmo  V. — The  chemical  affinity  existing 
between  two  or  more  bodies  may  be  dor-  ' 
mant,  until  it  is  called  into  action  by  the 
interposition  of  another  body  which  fre- 
quently exerts  no  energy  upon  any  of  thera. 
in  a  separate  state. 

Law  y\. — The  ratio  of  the  energy  of  che- 
mical affinity  acting  between  various  bodies, 
is  difterent  in  different  substances. 

Law  VI J. — The  agency  of  cjiemical  affi- 
nity is  either  limited,  or  unlimited  in  cer- 
tain bodies  ;  in  other  words,  chemical  affi- 
nity is  capable  of  uniting  bodies  in  definite, 
or  in  indefinite  proportions. 

Law  VIII. — The  energy  of  the  chemical 
affinity  of  diflTerent  bodies  is  modified  in  pro- 
portion to  the  ponderable  quantities  of  the 
bodies  placed  within  the  sphere  of  action. 

Such  are  the  leading  laws  wliich  regulate 
chemical  affinity  ;  they  may  be  demonstra- 
ted by  experiments. 

I,  Chemical  affinity  can  exert  its  action 
between  a  number  of  bodies,  simple  or  com- 
pound, and  unite  them  chemically  into  one 
whole : — 

There  are  an  infinite  variety  of  com- 
pounds, consisting  of  tiiree,  four,  five  or 
more  simple  substances  in  nature  ;  and  art 
can  also  effect  combinations  in  which  there 
are  many  simple  bodies  chepaically  united 
into  one  whole. 

It  frequently  happen;  that  various  sepa- 
rate bodies  presented  to  each  other  in  a 
fluid,  unite  and  form  a  single  n\ass,  which 
possesses  all  the  characters  of  an  homoge- 
neous compound,  and  which  retains  these 
characters  till  its  composition  has  been  al- 
tered by  chemical  means. 

A  considerable  fiumber  of  triple  salts  are 
known,  which  consist  of  three  different  sub- 
stances ;  for  instance,  the  common  alum  of 
commerce  consists  of  sulphuric  acid  united 
to  alumine  and  potash  or  ammonia.  The 
salt  formerly  called  microcosmic  salt,  or 
phosphate  of  soda  and  ammonia,  consists 
;7f  phoaphnric  acid  united  to  «nda  and  am- 


J  00 


All 


A.11- 


monia  kc     When  the  oxygenated  muriate  »e  s-educed  to  powder,  and  tbeu  hronght 

of  mercury  is  precipitated  by  the-  precise  into  contact  with  the  acid,  a  considerable 

quantity  of  carbonate  of  soda  which  is  requi-  action  instantly  takes  place,  the  sulphuric 

site  to  effect  its  decomposition,  the  precipi-  acid  unites  to  one  of  the  constituent  parts 

tate  obtained  contains  muriatic  acid,  carbo-  of  the  fluor  spar,  namely,  to  the  lime,  and 

nic  acid,  and  oxide  of  mercury  in  excess.  its  other  constituent  part,  the  fluoric  acid, 

It  is  awell-know^n  fact  that  two,  three,  or  becomes  disengaged  m  the  state  ot  white 

more  metals  may  be  fused  together  so  as  to  vapour,  or  fluoric  acid  gas, 

produce  compounds  whose  properties  are  If  crjstallized  alum,  or  sulphaie  oi  soda, 

widely  different  from  those  of  the  constituent  and  acetate  of  lead,  are  brought  into  contact 

j.jg  •  with  each  other,  the  individuality  of  these 

Melt  together  in  an  iron  ladle  or  crucible,  bodies  will  not  be  destroyed,  that  is  to  say, 
eight  parts  of  bismuth,  five  of  lead,  and  no  chemical  change  will  take  place  ;  but  it 
three  of  tin,  the  fusibility  of  the  metals  will  they  be  intimately  rubbed  together  ma 
thus  be  altered,  for  the  alloy  melts  at  212»  mortar,  the  two  solids  will  act  upon  each 
Fahr.  A  spoon  or  any  other  utensil  formed  other  and  form  a  fluid.  . 
of  this  compound  will  therefore  melt  in  wa-  ft  is  obvious  therefore  that  m  order  to  la- 
ter kept  boilin"-  cilitate  chemical  affinity,  the  attraction  oi 

If  in  a  =imilar  manner  an  alloy  be  made  aggregation  must  be  bro'ken  ;  the  bodies  in- 

of  lead,  tin,  bismuth,  and  mercury,  their  tended  to  be  chemically  united  must  not  be 


proportions  being  two,  three,  five,  and  one, 
the  compound  produced  melts  at  a  heat 
even  less  than  that  of  boiling  water. 

A  composition  of  lead,  zinc,  and  bismuth, 


presented  to  each  other  in  mass,  but  mecha- 
nically divided,  or  reduced  to  the  smallest 
molecules  possible  :  hence  liquids  combine 
with  more  facilitv  than  solids,  or  even  than 


in  equal  parts,  niav  be  kept  in  fusion  upon  a  solid  and  a  liquid,  and  in  like  manner  va 

paper  over  a  lamp.  P0»//  combine  with  rapiditj-  and  ease._^  _ 

II    The  efficacy  of  chemical   affinity  is  HI.  Ihe  agency  of  chemical  affinity  JS 

in  an  inverse  ratio  to  that  of  corpuscular  influenced  by  temperature.     Its  action  is 

attraction  • either  accelerated,  retarded,  prevented,  or 

The  coiiesion  of  the  particles  of  a  bodv  is  rendered  efficacious  :— 

owing  to  the  mutual   affinity  existing   be-  If  we  expose  phosphorus  m  an  open  ves- 

tween  them.     It  is  this  force  which  must  be  sel  to  the  action  of  the  atmosphere,  a  che- 

overcome  bv  the  action  of  the  substance  mical  union  will  take  place  between  the 

which  has   "a  tendency  to   combine   with  phosphorus  and  one  of  the  constituent  parts 

those  particles  chemically.     Chemical  affi-  of  the  atmosphere,  namely,  the  oxygen  gas ; 

nity  therefore  does  not  become  strovger  as  the    phosphorus  wiU   gradually  (but  very 

the  affinity  of  aggregation  becomes  u-eaA-f/-,  slowly)  disappear,  and  become  converted 

it  becomes  onlv  more  efficacious;  the  abso-  into  a  fluid  called  phosphorous  acid, 

lute  powers  remain  the  same;  the  effect  But  if  we  heat  the  vesse    contaimng  the 

produced  by  that  agency  mcreases,  because  phosphorus,  the  latter  will  take  fire,  and 
the  resistance  opposed  to  it  derreases 


Remark. — It  is  from  this  law  that  it  was 
formerly  inferred  that  some  or  at  least  one 
of  the  bodies  should  be  in  a  state  of  fluidity. 
■This  hoAvever  is  liy  no  means  necessary. 
It  is  in  general  true,  tliat  the  v.'eaker  the 
attraction  of  aggregation  is.  the  more  easily 
chemical  affinity  takes  place,  a?  may  be 
evinced  by  means  of  the  folloning  e^iperl- 
ments 


become  converted  into  a  white  substance, 
W'hich  in  a  short  time  is  changed  into  an 
acid  analogous  to  the  former. 

If  equal  quantities  of  muriate  of  ammonia 
and  carbonate  of  magnesia  are  mixed  with 
six  or  eight  parts  of  water,  and  suffered  to 
stand  for  some  time  exposed  to  the  ordinary 
temperature  of  the  atmosphere,  a  mutual 
decomposition  of  the  two  salts  v/ill  take 
place.     For  if  the  fluid  whicli  passes  the  fil- 


Let  any  quantity  of  dry  carbonate  of  soda  ter,  be  left  to  evaporate  spontaneously, 
and  tartaric  aci-i'be  mingled  together,  and  muriate  of  magiiesia  and  carbonate  of  ara- 
put  the  mixtui-e  into  a  wine 


no  obvi 
ous  chemical  change  will  be  produced ;  but 
if  water  be  added,  or  either  of  the  salts  be 
previously  dissolved,  avioient  effervescence 
ensues,  and  a  chemical  union  is  obtained. 

The  water  added  is  of  use  merely  to  over- 
come the  resistance  which  arises  from  the 
cohesion  of  the-  particles  of  the  salts  in- 
tended to  be  brought  into  the  sphere  of  ac- 
iion,  or  to  increase  their  mutual  contact 


monia  will  be  obtained.  On  the  contraiy : 
If  equal  quantities  of  muriate  of  mag- 
nesia and  carbonate  of  ammonia  be  ex- 
posed to  a  temperature  of  200°  in  about 
four  parts  of  water,  the  products  obtained 
are,  muriate  of  ammonia  and  carbonate  of 
magnesia. 

If  muriate  of  soda  and  sulphate  of  mag- 
nesia be  mixed  together  in  any  proportion, 
and  exposed  to  a  temperature  below  zero. 


If  we  let  fall  a  crystal,  or  lump  of  fluor  they  decompose  each  other,  and  munate  of 

spar,  (fluate  of  lime,)  into  concentrated  sul-  magnesia  and  sulphate  of  soda  are  formed, 

phuric  acid,  no  sensible  action  will  take  ^ut  no  decompositmn  takes  place  at  a  tem- 

place,  both  the  sulphuric  acid  and  the  fluate  perature  above  30°. 

0f  Time  remain  unaltered:  but  if  the  form  pr  Murjate  of  -^oda  and  acidulous  sulphatfi 


ATj 


Ari 


im 


pi  alumine  and  potasli,   exhibii  precisely 
the  same  phenomena. 

If  ardent  spirit  and  a  solution  of  salt  in 
water  be  mixed  together,  the  compound 
.formed  is  a  real  chemical  union  ;  but  if  we 
carefully  heat  the  fluid,  the  caloric  applied 
will  be  divided  between  the  three  ingre- 
dients according  to  their  respective  affini- 
ties:  the  union  will  be  broken,  for  the  ar- 
dent spirit  will  first  become  volatilised,  and 
the  union  of  the  salt  and  water  remain  un- 
altered. On  increasing  the  temperature, 
the  water  will  escape  in  the  form  of  vapour, 
and  the  salt  will  be  left  behind. 

There  are  numerous  cases  in  which  an 
increase  of  temperature  is  essentially  neces- 
sary to  determine  bodies  to  unite.  If  pure 
mercur}' be  exposed  to  oxygen  gas  at  the 
<;ommon  temperature  of  the  ntmosphere, 
the  corpuscular  attraction  subsisting  be- 
tween its  particles  is  sufficient  to  prevent 
combination.  But  if  the  mercury  be  heat 
ed  to  a  certatR-degree,  the  force  v.'liich  kept 
its  particles  united  will  become  annihilated, 
and  it  tlien  combines  with  the  oxygen 
which  is  present. 

Again,  if  the  oxide  of  mercury  thus 
formed  be  exposed  to  a  higher  degree  of 
temperature,  the  union  is  demolished,  and 
the  quicksilver  re-appears  in  its  metallic 
state. 

Hence  it  is  obvious  that  the  action  of  ca- 
loric favours  the  union  of  the  oxygen  and 
mercury,  in  consequence  of  the  diminution 
of  the  mutual  affinity  of  the  parts  of  the 
latter :  but  at  length,  by  augmenting  the 
elastic  force  of  the  oxygen,  it  again  breaks 
the  union,  or  renders  the  combination  im- 
possible. 

That  increased  temperature  augments  the 
power  of  chemical  union,  the  solutions  of 
many  salts  in  the  water  afford  proofs. 

A  larger  quantity  of  salt  is  soluble  in  a 
given  quantity  of  water  at  a  high,  than  at  a 
low  temperature,  and  this  larger  quantity 
of  salt  is  again  separated  by  cooling. 

IV.  Chemical  affinity  is  generally  accom- 
panied by  a  change  of  temperature  at 
the  instant  of  its  action  : — 

When  equal  parts  of  concentrated  sul- 
phuric acid  and  ardent  spirit  are  mingled 
together,  the  mijiture  in  a  few  minutes  be- 
comes so  hot  as  to  render  the  vessel  insup- 
portable to  the  liands. 

If  four  parts  of  sulphuric  acid  of  com- 
merce; and  one  part,  by  weight,  of  water, 
be  mixed  together,  each  at  the  temperature 
of  50"^,  the  mixture  immediately  acquires 
a  temperature  of  about  300°. 

All  the  dense  acids,  ammonja,  and  ardent 
spirit,  when  mixed  with  water,  have  the 
property  of  raising  its  temperature  remark- 
ably :  and  the  same  is  the  case  when  alka- 
lies are  introduced  into  concentrated  acids. 
On  the  contrary,  in  many  instances  cold 
is  produced : — 

Take  one  ounce  and  a  half  of  muriate 
•nf  ammonia,  and  a  like  quanfifv  of  nitrate 


oi  potash  ;  reduce  each  of  these  salts  sepa- 
rately to  a  powder,  and  blend  them  inti- 
mately together:  having  done  this,  mix 
them  gradually  in  a  glass  basin,  or  other 
thin  glass  vessel,  with  four  ounces  of  water. 
The  result  will  be,  that  the  cold  produced 
will  sink  a  thermometer  immersed  in  it,  to 
36°  Fahr.  A  new  addition  of  the  same 
quantity  of  salts  will  cool  it  to  14°,  which 
therefore  will  freeze  water  in  a  glass  tube 
that  is  immersed  in  it,  without  the  use  of 
snow  or  ice.  If  the  water  used  in  a  first 
process  be  used  to  reduce  other  Vv^ater  and 
salts  to  the  temperature  of  about  32°,  and 
these  be  applied  to  the  performance  of  a 
second  experiment,  the  temperature  may 
be  lowered  to  4°  below  0°. 

A  number  of  experiments  have  lately 
been  made  to  produce  artificial  cold  by 
means  of  such  freezing  mixtures.  The 
most  complete  set  of  this  kind  are  those  of 
Pepys,  Lowitz,  and  Walker. 

V  The  chemical  affinity  betAveen  two  or 
more  bodies  may  lie  "dormant,  until  it  is 
called  into  action  by  the  interposition  of 
another  body,  which  frequently  exerts  no 
energy  upon  any  of  them  in  a  separate 
state. 

From  this  law  originates  what  was  for- 
merly called  disposing  affinity,  or  that  case 
in  Avhich  t^vo  or  more  bodies  are  incapable 
of  uniting,  until  the  agency  is  called  into 
action  by  the  addition  of  a  third  body, 
which  exerts  no  sensible  affinity  upon  either 
of  them.  This  may  be  proved  in  the  fol- 
lowing manner. 

Water  is  a  compound  of  hydrogen  and 
oxygen  ;  phosphorus  is  a  simple  body  ac- 
cording to  our  present  state  of  knowledge. 
If  these  be  presented  to  each  other,  no 
chemical  union  will  take  place  ;  but  if  we 
add  to  them  an  alkali,  and  then  apply  heat, 
the  water  wilt  become  decomposed  ;  that 
is  to  saj^,  part  of  the  phosphorus  will  unite 
to  the  oxygen  of  the  Avater,  and  form  phos- 
phoric acid,  and  the  otlier  part  will  be  dis- 
solved in  the  hydrogen  gas  and  appear  as 
phosphuretted  hydrogen. 

Here  the  alkali  acts  as  the  substance  re- 
quisite to  favour  l!ie  mutual  action,  or  to 
give  the  disposing  affinity. 

If  iron  and  water  be  brougiit  into  con- 
tact with  each  other,  no  perceptible  change 
will  be  produced  ;  but  if  a  little  sulphuric 
acid  bft  added  to  the  water  and  iron,  a  vio- 
lent effervescence  will  take  place,  the  wa- 
ter will  become  decomposed,  hydrogen  gas 
will  be  evolved,  and  the  iron  become  dis- 
solved in  the  acid. 

In  this  case  the  sulphuric  acid  is  the  con- 
dition necessaiy  to  accelerate  the  chemical 
action. 

VI.  The  ratio  of  the  energy  of  chemical 
affinity  acting  between  various  bodies,  is 
different  in  different  substances. 

This  is  the  most  important  law  of  chemi- 
cal attraction.  As  beginners  Mill  find  it 
rathPf  diffionlt  to  nndof-tand  what  -pas^-e^  in 


102 


Air^j" 


ATT 


this  more  complicated  ageucy,  tliey  must 
remember,  that  the  combination  which  is 
efl'ected  between  two  or  more  bodies  by 
virtue  of  chemical  affinity  becomes  broken 
whenever  we  present  to  the  compound  an- 
other body,  which  lias  an  attraction  to  one 
of  the  constituent  parts  of  the  compound, 
superior  to  that  attraction  by  which  they 
■were  held  together:  the  bodies,  therefore, 
between  which  the  strongest  attraction  pre- 
vails, combine,  and  the  rest  are  disengaged, 
thus : — 

If  muriatic  acid  be  poured  either  on 
pure  barytes,  or  on  its  carbonate,  the 
oarytes  will  be  dissolved,  and  the  com- 
pound will  be  muriate  of  barytes,  which 
compound  is  held  together  by  the  force  of 
affinity  existing  bet^veen  the  muriatic  acid 
and  the  barytes.  On  letting  fall  into  this 
solution  a  tew  drops  of  sulphuric  acid,  an 
immediate  change  of  principles  takes  place  ; 
the  whole  quantity  of  the  muriatic  acid 
which  was  combined  with  the  barytes  be- 
comes disengaged,  and  the  sulphuric  acid 
unites  to  the  barytes  with  a  force  equal  to 
their  affinity,  minus  that  of  the  muriatic  acid 
for  the  barytes. 

Again,  if  pure  silver  be  dissolved  in  pure 
nitric  acid,  part  of  this  is  decomposed  to 
furnish  oxygen,  to  which  and  the  remaining 
acid  the  silver  will  remain  united,  till  an- 
other body  is  presented  to  it,  which  has  a 
greater  force  of  attraction  to  one  of  the  con- 
stituent parts  of  the  compound  ;  for  in- 
stance, if  mercury  be  added  to  this  solution 
of  silver,  the  mercury  will  be  dissolved,  and 
the  silver  becomes  precipitated  or  disenga- 
ged. The  supernatant  fluid  will  then  be  a 
.soliilion  of  oxide  of  mercury  in  nitric  acid. 

If  to  the  before-obtained  solution,  a 
piece  of  sheet-lead  be  presented,  the  lead 
"will  be  dissolved,  and  the  mercury  become 
precipitated.  The  fluid  will  then  be  a  solu- 
tion of  oxide  of  lead  in  nilricacid. 

If  in  this  solution  of  lead,  a  thin  slice  of 
copper  be  suspended,  the  copper  will  be  dis- 
solved, and  the  lead  will  become  disengaged. 
The  fluid  noAV  is  a  xolulion  of  oxide  of  copper 
in  nitric  acid. 

If  in  this  solution  of  copper,  a  thin  sheet 
of  iron  he  kept  immersed,  the  iron  will  be 
dissolved,  and  the  copper  become  precipi- 
tated. The  fluid  now  is  a  solution  of  oxide  of 
iron  in  nitric  acid. 

If  to  this  solution  of  iron,  a  piece  of  zinc 
be  presented,  the  zinc  will  be  dissolved, 
and  the  iron  become  precipitated.  The  so- 
lution then  consists  oi  zinc,  oxy<^cn,  and  rii- 
fric  acid. 

If  to  this  solution  of  oxide  of  zinc  in 
nitric  acid,  some  ammonia  be  gradually 
added,  the  ammonia  will  join  to  tlie  acid, 
and  the  oxide  of  zinc  will  be  precipitated. 
The  solution  will  then  be  nitrate  of  animo- 
iiin. 

If  to  this  solution  of  nitrate  of  ammonia, 
some  lime-water  be  added,  the  ammonia 
will  bfcomp  di^end'agnd.   ,6ind  manifest  it- 


self by  a  pungent  odour,)  and  the  solution 
will  be  nitrate  of  lime. 

If  to  this  solutiori  of  nitrate  of  lime,  some 
oxalic  acid  be  added,  the  lime  will  be  pre- 
cipitated by  this,  and  wliat  now  remains 
will  be  merely  nitric  acid. 

We  see  from  these  experiments,  that 
different  bodies  have  different  degrees  of 
affinity  for  one  and  the  same  substance, 
which  can  only  be  learnt  from  observation 
and  experiments. 

VII.  The  agency  of  chemical  affinity  is 
either  limited  or  unlimited  ;  in  other  words, 
chemical  affinity  is  capable  of  uniting 
bodies  in  definite,  or  in  indefinite  propor- 
tions : — 

Experience  has  convinced  us,  that  in 
bodies  generally  there  are  certain  precise 
limits  of  combination  beyond  which  their 
action  cannot  pass ;  it  remains  still  to  be 
ascertained  how  bodies  can  combine  with- 
in these  limits. 

If  we  attend  to  what  is  known  at  pre- 
sent, we  are  forced  to  acknowledge  that 
this  law  comprehends  several  modifications, 
which  may  be  arranged  under  the  following 
classes. 

1.  Chemical  affinity  unites  several  bo- 
dies, in  any  proportion  whatsoever  ;  their 
combination  is  therefore  unlimited  ;  for  in- 
stance. 

If  water  and  ardent  spirit  be  mingled 
together  in  any  quantity,  a  chemical  com- 
bination ensues ;  for  the  compound  ob- 
tained has  always  a  specific  gravity  differ- 
ent from  the  mean  specific  gravity  of  the 
fluids  combined.  Its  bulk  is  likewise  not 
the  same  as  that  of  the  fluids  in  a  separate 
state. 

The  same  is  the  case  when  liquid  acids 
and  water,  or  acids  and  ardent  spirit,  are 
combined  together. 

2.  Chemical  affinity  combines  several  bo- 
dies to  a  certain  extent  or  maximum  only. 

To  this  class  belong  all  those  bodies 
which  are  capable  of  saturation. 

It  is  on  this  account  that  water  can  only 
dissolve  a  certain  quantity  of  salt ;  ardent 
spirit  a  certain  quantity  of  resin,  fee. 

The  union  of  oxygen  and  hydrogen  in 
the  formation  of  water,  belongs  likewise  tc> 
this  class.  It  will  likewise  apply  to  many 
cases,  in  which  bodies  neutralize  one  an- 
other. 

If  we  take  a  quantity  ofany  of  the  dense 
acids  diluted  with  water,  for  instance  sul- 
phuric acid,  and  let  fall  into  it  a  solution  of 
an  alkali,  for  example  soda,  by  a  little  at  a 
time,  and  examine  the  mixture  after  every 
addition  of  the  alkali,  we  findfor  a  consider- 
able time  it  will  exhibit  the  properties  of  an 
acid,  it  will  have  a  sour  taste,  and  convert 
vegetable  blue  colours  into  red  ;  but  if  we 
continue  to  add  greater  quantities  of  soda, 
these  acid  properties  will  gradually  diminish, 
and  at  last  disappear  altogether.  At  that 
point,  neutralization  is  said  to  have  taken 
^i^nro  :  if  we  cnntinno  to  add    more  alkali. 


AIX 


ATT 


103 


the  luixiuve  will  gradually  acquire  alkaline 
properties  ;  it  will  convert  blue  vegetables 
into  green  ;  it  will  have  an  urinous  or  alka- 
line taste,  k.c.  These  pi'operties  will  be- 
Gome  stronger,  the  greater  the  quantity  of 
the  soda  is,  which  is  added. 

But  if  we  proceed  to  evaporate  the  solu- 
tion, in  order  to  obtain  crystals,  we  do  not 
find  these  containing  an  indefinite  propor- 
tion of  soda  :  on  the  contrary,  the  salt  ap- 
pears to  be  truly  neutral,  and  any  slight  ex- 
cess of  alkali  present  to  be.  only  mechani- 
cally mixed.  It  may  be  therefore  said,  that 
the  sulphuric  acid  is  saturated,  as  well  as 
neutralized  by  soda.  But  the  converse  will 
not  hold  good,  because  a  salt  may  be  form- 
ed of  the  same  ingredients,  containing  a 
considerable  excess  of  acid,  called  there- 
fore supersulphate  of  soda. 

Again,  take  muriatic  acid,  and  let  fall  into 
it  gradually  carbonate  of  lime  or  magnesia  ; 
an  effervescence  will  take  place,  for  a  che- 
mical union  ensues  between  the  acid  and 
the  lime,  or  magnesia,  while  the  carbonic 
acid,  the  other  constituent  of  these  bodies, 
becomes  disengaged.  But  if  we  continue 
the  addition  of  the  carbonate  of  lime,  or 
magnesia,  until  it  produces  no  further  effer- 
vescence ;  no  chemical  union  will  be  ob- 
tained on  adding  more  ;  this  will  fall  to  the 
bottom  unaltered,  for  the  combination  is  at 
its  maximum., 

3.  Chemical  affinity  is  capable  of  uniting 
some  bodies  in  one  proportion  only  ;  thus 
hydrogen  and  oxygen  are  known  to  form 
but  one  compound,  namely,  water;  whereas 
it  combines  other  bodies  in  two,  three,  or 
more  proportions  ;  each  of  these  combina- 
tions produces  compounds,  possessing  pe- 
culiar properties. 

This  peculiarity  of  combination  is  highly 
important. 

It  is  owing  to  this  circumstance  that  both 
nature  and  art  produce  substances  of  the 
same  principles,  only  combined  in  different 
proportions,  which  possess  peculiar  proper- 
ties, widely  different  from  each  other.  This 
is  illustrated  in  the  case  of  sulphuric  acid 
and  soda  already  noticed. 

Another  instance  of  this  law  may  be  seen 
in  the  following  experiment : 

Introduce  one  ounce  of  copper  filings  into 
four  ounces  of  muriatic  acid,  contained  in  a 
medicine-phial  of  eight  ounces  capacity, 
cork  it  v>^ell,  and  let  it  stand  undisturbed  ; 
the  acid  will  soon  acquire  a  greenish  colour, 
which  becomes  deeper  in  pi'oportion  as  the 
copper  becomes  dissolved ;  but  in  a  few 
days,  if  the  bottle  be  now  and  then  agitated, 
the  colour  vanishes,  and  the  solution  at  last 
becomes  colourless.  , 

If  we  novi"  invert  the  bottle  in  mercuiy  or 
water,  and  remove  the  coi-k  under  that  fluid, 
a  quantity  of  the  mercury  will  rush  in  :  an 
evident  proof  that  part  of  the  air  contained 
in  the  phial  has  disappeared. 

^f  we  ex?..ui>ise  the  remaipJu?  ai\'-  we  shall 


lind  thav  it  is  incapable  of  supporting  flame, 
and  that  it  is  nearly  deprived  of  all  its  oxy- 
gen. If  we  now  open  the  phial,  the  solu- 
tion becomes  again  green. 

The  rationale  of  these  phenomena  is  this ; 
The  quantity  of  oxygen  which  is  present 
in  the  confined  quantity  of  air  in  the  empty 
part  of  the  phial,  combines  with  the  copper 
to  a  certain  degree,  Avhich  then  becomes 
soluble  in  the  acid,  and  exhibits  the  green 
solution. 

This  oxide  is  gradually  decomposed  to  a 
certain  extent  by  some  of  the  remaining 
copper,  more  of  which  is  thus  dissolved, 
and  the  solution  becomes  colourless.  If 
more  oxygen  be  admitted,  the  solution  be- 
comes green  again  as  before. 

4.  In  the  formation  of  similar  intimate 
chemical  combinations,  the  same  quantity 
of  a  given  substance  ajipears  always  requi- 
site :  and  where  there  are  different  com- 
pounds of  the  same  ingredients,  if  all  con- 
tain the  same  quantity  of  one,  the  relative 
proportions  of  the  other  may  be  expressed 
by  some  of  the  small  whole  numbers,  1,  2> 
3,  4,  oic.  Thus,  if  such  quantities  of  potash, 
and  of  soda  be  taken,  as  will  both  neutralize 
the  same  weight  of  sulphuric  acid,  each  will 
also  neutralize  the  same  weight  of  nitric  acid 
as  the  other.  Hence  the  salts  formed  by 
the  mutual  decomposition  of  neutral  salts 
are  likewise  neutral.  This  important  law 
was  first  announced  by  Dr.  Richter,  in  1792. 
He  also  pointed  out,  that  in  the  precipita- 
tion of  metals  by  each  other,  the  whole  of 
the  oxygen  and  acid  are  transferred ;  and 
that  if  the  original  solution  were  neutral, 
the  new  one  Is  so  likewise.  Mr.  Dalton,  of 
Manchester,  about  the  year  1802,  adopted 
the  opinion,  that  in  these  intimate  com- 
pounds every  particle  of  the  one  ingredient 
united  to  a  corresponding  particle  of  the 
other,  or  to  some  small  number  of  particles. 

The  simplicity  and  beauty  of  this,  which 
has  been  called  the  atomic  theory,  made  a 
speedy  and  strong  impression  on  chemists  in 
general.  Dr.  Wollaston  found  it  agree  veiy 
well  with  the  analyses  of  different  salts, 
formed  of  the  same  acid  and  alkali.  He 
took,  for  instance,  equal  weights  of  carbo- 
nate of  potash,  reduced  one  portion  to  sub- 
carbonate  by  heating  it  to  redness,  then  in-^ 
troducing  them  separately  over  mercuiy,  and 
letting  up  diluted  sulphuric  acid  to  each, 
found  the  quantity  of  carbonic  acid  expelled 
from  the  subcarbonate  exactly  one  half  of 
that  fi'om  tlie  carbonate.  Gay-Lussac,  in 
180S,  first  maintained  that  gases  unite  in 
simple  ratios  of  their  volume,  and  where 
the  compound  is  gaseous,  that  the  conden-  ^ 
sation,  if  any,  is  also  in  a  simple  ratio.  ^ 
Thus  1  measure  of  oxygen  unites  with  2  of 
hydrogen  to  form  water ;  1  measure  of  ni- 
trogen with  3  of  hydrogen  to  form  2  mea- 
sures of  ammonia;  equal  measuresof  ammo- 
nia and  muriatic  acid  to  form  muriate  of 
aninioiua.   It  appears  too  in  majiy  instances 


104 


ATX 


AUK 


that  a  soliil  combining  witli  a  gas  does  not 
alter  its  volume,  as  when  charcoal  uniting 
to  oxygen  forms  carbonic  acid  gas.  Berze- 
lius,  Sir  Humphrey  Davy,  and  many  other 
chemists,  have  since  adduced  numerous 
proofs  of  the  correctness  of  the  atomic  the- 
ory ;  but  from  the  difficulty  of  analysing 
bodies  with  sufficient  precision,  and  still 
more  from  the  readiness  with  which  the  in- 
gredients often  combine  with  each  other,  or 
with  the  resulting  compounds,  less  inti- 
mately, and  therefore  in  indeterminate  pro- 
portidtas,  it  can  hardly  be  expected  that  it 
should  be  established  universally. 

VIII.  The  energ}-  of  the  chemical  affinity 
of  diiferent  bodies  is  modified  in  proportion 
to  the  ponderable  quantities  of  the  substan- 
ces placed  within  the  sphere  of  action. 

It  is  obvious,  fi-om  this,  that  the  denomi- 
nation nf  elective  affinity  is  erroneous;  since 
it  supposes  the  union  of  one  entire  substance 
with  another,  to  the  exclusion  of  a  third. 
But  this  is  not  the  case ;  a  Aiere  division  of 
action  takes  place  in  instances  of  this  kind ; 
that  is  to  say,  the  substances  act  according 
to  the  quantity  existing  within  the  sphere  of 
activity.  The  excess  of  quantity  is  capable 
of  compensating  the  deficiency  of  the  force 
of  affinity.  When,  therefore,  a  compound 
body  of  two  substances  is  acted  on  by  athird, 
that  part  of  the  compound  which  is  the  sub- 
ject of  combination,  is  divided  between  the 
two  remaining,  not  only  in  proportion  to 
their  respective  degrees  of  affinity,  but  also 
according  to  their  ponderable  quantities,  so 
that  by  varying  this  in  either,  the  effect  pro- 
duced will  be  varied. 

Thus  Bertliollet  has  proved,  that  in  all 
cases  a  large  quantity  of  a  body  is  capable 
of  abstracting  a  portion  of  another,  from  a 
small  portion  of  a  third,  how  weak  soever 
the  affinity  between  the  first  and  second  of 
these  bodies  may  be,  and  how  strong  soever 
the  affinity  Ijetween  the  second  and  third. 
Thus  potash  is  capable  of  abstracting  part 
of  the  acid  from  oxalate  of  lime,  phosphate 
of  lime,  and  carbonate  of  lime.  Soda  and 
limedecompose  partially  sulphate  of  potash. 
Nitric  acid  subtracts  part  of  the  base  from 
oxalate  of  lime,  fcc. 

The  following  experiment,  advanced  by 
Berthollet,  will  prove  this  more  clearly. 

If  equal  parts,  by  weight,  of  potash  and 
sulphate  of  barytes  be  boiled,  in  a  small 
quantity  of  water,  to  dryness,  it  will  be 
found  that  the  sulphuric  acid  has  been  divi- 
ded between  the  two  bases  in  the  compound 
ratio  of  their  mass,  and  their  force  of  affinity. 
The  greater  part  of  the  sulphate  of  barytes 
will  be  found  undecomposed  ;  a  small  quan- 
tity of  barytes  will  be  found  at  liberty  ;  most 
of  the  potash  will  also  be  uncombined,  but 
a  certain  portion  will  be  united  with  the 
sulphuric  acid  which  the  barytes  has  lost,  in 
the  form  of  sulphate  of  potash. 

Jt  is  not  merely  in  the  instance  stated 
kere,  that  this  division  of  one  bodv  between 


two  others,  according  to  their  respective; 
masses  and  affinities,  takes  place,  there  be- 
ing scarcely  any  example  to  the  contrary. 

And  as  the  affinities  of  bodies  vary  with 
their  masses,  it  is  obvious  that,  when  we 
speak  of  the  affinities  of  bodies,  we  ought  to 
consider  them  as  always  acting  in  cei'tain 
determinate  proportions. 

Aua'nte.  (From  oi^vM^a^  to  dry.)  A  dry- 
disease,  proceeding  from  a  fermentation  in 
the  stomach,  described  by  Hippocrates  de 
Morbis. 

Aua'pse.     The  same. 

Au'chen.  (From  a,vj(,eu,  to  be  proud.) 
The  neck,  which,  in  the  posture  of  pride,  is 
made  stiff  and  erect. 

jiuditory  nerve.  See  J\'crve  and  Poriio 
mollis. 

Aadilory  passage.  See  Ear  and  Meatus 
auditorius  inlernu.^. 

Augu'sturi.  An  epithet  given  to  several' 
compound  medicines. 

AuLi'scos.  (FromayAos,  a  pipe.)  A  ca- 
theter, or  clyster-pipe. 

Ac'los.     The  same. 

AURA.  (From  ot.u,  to  breathe.)  Any 
subtile  vapour,  or  exhalation. 

AU'RA  EPILETTICA.  A  sensation 
which  is  felt  by  epileptic  patients,  as  if  a 
blast  of  cold  air  ascended  from  the  lower 
parts  towards  the  heart  and  head. 

AU'KA  SE'MINIS.  The  extremely  sub- 
tile and  vivifying  portion  of  the  semen  vi- 
rile,that  ascends  through  the  Fallopian  tubes, 
to  impregnate  the  ovum  in  the  ovarium. 

Au'ka  vita'lis.  So  Helmont  calls  the 
vital  heat. 

Auka'ntia  curassave'ntia.  Curassoa, 
or  Curassao  apples,  or  oranges.  The  fruit 
so  called  seem  to  be  the  immature  oranges, 
that  by  some  accident  have  been  checked  in 
their  growth.  They  are  a  grateful  aromatic 
bitter,  of  a  ilavour  very  different  from  that 
of  the  peel  of  the  ripe  fruit,  and  without  any 
acid ;  what  little  tartness  they  have  when 
fresh,  is  lost  in  drying.  Infused  in  wine,  or 
brandy,  they  afford  a  good  bitter  for  the 
stomach.  They  are  used  to  promote  the 
discharge  in  issues,  whence  their  name  of 
issue  peas,  and  to  give  the  flavour  of  hops  to 
beer. 

Aura'ntii  BA'cca:.  Seville  oranges.  See 
Ciirus  aiiruntiwn. 

Aura'ntii  cortex.  Bee  Ciirus  auran- 
Hum. 

AURA'NTIUM.  (So  called,  ab  aureo 
colore,  from  its  golden  colour,  or  from  .^ran- 
tium,  a  town  of  Achaia.)  See  Ciirus  auran- 
tium. 

AURICULA,  (dim.  of  auris,  the  ear.) 
The  external  ear,  upon  which  are  several 
eminences  and  depressions,  as  the  helix,  an- 
iilielix,  tragus,  aniitragus,  conchec  aurieidte, 
scapha,  and  lobidus.     See  Ear. 

A'jri'cui.a  jud^,  Jew's  ear.  6«,e  Z*p~ 
zisa  auricula^ 


AVE 


AVE 


le'o 


AoRi'cuLA  bic'ris.     See  Hieracium. 

Adri'culje  cor'dis.  The  auricles  of  the 
heart.  *  See  Heart. 

AURICULA'RIS.  (Auriadaris,  sc. 
digitus;  from  auris,  the  ear;  so  called  be- 
cause people  generally  put  it  into  the  ear, 
when  the  hearing  is  obstructed.)  Thelittle 
finger.  ^ 

Auri'ga.  (A  wagoner.  Lat)  A»  ban- 
dage for  the  sides  is  so  called  because  it  is 
made  like  the  -traces  of  a  wagon-horse. 
Galen. 

Auri'go.  (.8.h  aureo  colore;  from  its 
yellow  colour.)  The  jaundice.  See  Ic- 
terus. 

Auripi'gmektcm.  (From  auruni,  gold, 
and  pigmentum,  paint;  so  called  from  its 
colour  and  its  use  to  painters.  Yellow  or- 
piment.     See  Arsenic. 

AU'RIS.  (From  aura,  air,  as  being  the 
medium  of  hearing.)  The  ear,  or  organ  of 
hearing.     See  Ear. 

Au'ris  leva'tor.     See  Attollens  aurem. 

Aurisca'lpium.  (From  auris,  the  ear, 
and  scalpo,  to  scrape.)  An  instrument  for 
cleansing  the  ear. 

Au'ripm  so'rdes.     The  wax  of  the  ears. 

Au'rium  tikni'tus.  a  ringing  noise  in 
the  ears. 

Auru'go.     The  jaundice. 

AU'RUM.     Gold. 

Au'rum  horizokta'le.  Oil  of  cinnamon 
and  sugar. 

Ac'rum  lepro'sum.     Antimony. 

Au'rum  musi'vum.  a  preparation  of 
tin,  sulphur,  sal-ammoniac,  and  quick- 
silver. 

Ac'rum  pota'bile.  Gold  dissolved  and 
mixed  with  oil  of  rosemary,  to  be  drank. 

Au'rus  Brazilie'nsis.  An  obsolete  name 
of  the  Calamus  aromaticus. 

Authe'meron.  (From  olvtoc,  the  same, 
and  >tfjiij>a.,  a  day.)  A  medicine  which 
gives  relief,  or  is  to  be  administered  the 
same  day. 

Autolitho'touus.  One  who  cuts  him- 
self for  the  stone. 

Autocrate'ia.  The  healing  power  of 
nature.     Hippocrates. 

AuTo'psiA.  (From  avroi,  himself,  and 
tvlof/.af,  to  see  )     Ocular  evidence. 

Aaxo'pyRos.  (From  ciuro;,  itself,  and 
<!3vp(>t,  wheat.)  Bread  made  with  the  meal 
of  wheat,  from  which  the  bran  has  not  been 
removed.     Galen. 

Auxilia'rii  biu'sculi.  The  pyramidal 
muscles  of  the  abdomen. 

Ava'nsis.     Jivante.    Indigestion. 

AVELLA'NA.  (From  Alhdla,  or  Avella, 
a  town  in  Campania,  where  they  grew.) 
The  hazel-nut. 

Avella'na  catha'rtica.  Bai'badoes  nuts. 
A  purgative. 

Avella'na  Mexicana.  Cocoa  and  cho- 
colate nut. 

Avella'jja  purga'trix.     Garden  spurge. 

AVE'NA.      (From  areo,    to   cov^et ;   be- 

14 


cause   cattle   are    so    fond    of   it.)      The 
oat. 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnffian  system.  Class,  Triandria.  Or- 
der, Digynia. 

2.  The  pharmacopceial  name  of  the  oat. 
Ave'na  sati'va.     The  systematic   name 

for  the  avena  of  the  pharmacopoeias.  It  is  the 
seed  which  is  commonly  used,  and  called  ' 
the  oat.  There  are  two  kinds  of  oats  :  the 
black  and  the  white.  They  have  similar 
virtues,  but  the  black  are  chiefly  sown  for 
horses.  They  ar-T  less  farinaceous,  and  less 
nourishing,  than  rice,  or  wheat ;  yet  afford 
a  sufficient  nourishment,  of  easy  digestion, 
to  such  as  feed  constantly  on  them.  In 
Scotland,  and  some  of  the  Northern  coun- 
ties ef  England,  oats  form  the  chief  bread 
of  the  inhabitants.  They  are  much  used 
in  Germany;  but,  in  Norway,  oat  bread  is  a 
luxury,  among  the  common  people.  Gi-uels, 
made  with  the  flour,  or  meal,  called  oatmeal, 
digest  easily,  have  a  soft  mucilaginous  qua- 
lity, by  which  they  obtund  acrimony,  and 
are  used  for  common  drink  and  food  In 
fevers,  inflammatory  disorders,  coughs, 
hoarseness,  roughness,  and  exulceration  of 
the  fauces ;  and  water  gruels  answer  all 
the  purposes  of  Hippocrates'  ptisan.  Ex- 
tei'nally,  poultices,  Avith  oatmeal,  vinegar, 
and  a  very  little  oil,  are  good  for  sprains 
and  bruises.  Stimulant  poultices,  with  the 
grounds  of  strong  beer,  mixed  up  with 
oatmeal,  are  made  for  tumours,  &,g.  of  a 
gangrenous  tendency. 

Ave'na;  se'mina.     See  Aveiia sativa. 

AvENAcu.  A  Molucca  tree,  of  a  caustid 
qualit\\ 

Avens,  common.     See  Geum. 

AVENZOAR,  a  native  of  Seville,  in 
Spain,  who  flourished  about  the  beginningof 
the  twelfth  century  ;  he  was  made  physician 
to  the  king,  and  is  said,  but  on  imperfect 
evidence,  to  have  attained  the  uncommon 
age  of  135.  He  prepared  his  own  medi- 
cines, and  practised  surgery,  as  well  as  phy- 
sic. His  principal  work  was  a  compendium 
of  the  practice  of  medicine,  called  "  Al 
Theiser,"  containing  some  dise-ases  not 
elsewhere  described,  aad  numerous  cases 
candidly  related.  He  was  called  the  Ss- 
perimenter,  from  his  careful  in%'estigiiio.i 
of  the  powers  of  medicines  by  av^-&;^ 
trial. 

AVERROES,  an  eminent  philosoo:'  - 
and  physician,  born  about  the  middle  of  the 
12th  century,  at  Corduba,  in  Spain.  Be- 
studied  medicine  under  Avenzoar,  but  doe-- 
not  appear  to  have  been  much  en';aged  '.-. 
the  practice  of  it,  his  life  exhibitiiig  c  :e 
most  extraordinary  vicissitudes  of  honoure 
bestowed  upon  him  as  a  magistrate,  and 
persecutions,  which  he  underwent  for  reli- 
gion. He  appears  to  ha:ve  first  observed, 
that  the  small-pox  occurs  but  once  in  the 
same  person.  His  principal  medical  work, 
called  the  "  Universal,"  is  a  compendium 


106. 


AXt 


of  physic,  mostly  collected  from  other  au- 
thors.    He  died  about  the  year  1206. 

AVICENNA,  a  celebrated  philosopher 
and  physician,  born  in  Chorasati,  intheyear 
980.  He  studied  at  Bagdat,  obtained  a 
degree,  and  began  to  practise  at  18 ;  and 
he  soon  attained  great  wealth  and  honour 
in  the  court  of  the  calijjh.  But  during  the 
latter  part^of  his  life  residing  at  Ispahan, 
after  several  years  spent  in  travelling,  he 
impaired  his  constitution  by  intemperance, 
and  died  of  a  dysentery  in  his  58th  year. 
His  chief  work  on  medicine,  called  "  Ca- 
non Medicina',"  though  mostly  borrowed 
from  the  Greek  or  other  preceding  writers, 
and  in  a  very  dilTuse  style,  acquired  great  re- 
putation, and  was  taught  in  the  European 
colleges  till  near  the  middle  of  the  17th 
century. 

AVICE'NNIA.  The  name  of  a  genus 
of  plants  in  the  Linnajan  system.  Class, 
Didynamia.     Order,  Jingiosptrmia. 

AvicENNi'i  TOMENTo'sA.  The  systema- 
tic name  for  the  plant  which  affords  the 
Malacca  bean,  or  Anacardium  orientale  of 
the  pharmacopoeias.  The  fruit,  or  nut,  so 
called,  is  of  a  shining  black  colour,  heart- 
shaped,  compressed,  and  about  the  size  of 
the  thumb-nail.  It  is  the  produce  of  the 
Avkennia  iommlosa  ;  foliis  cordato-ovatis, 
sjfblus  iomentosis,  of  Linnasus.  It  is  now 
deservedly  forgot  in  this  country. 

AviGATO  Pear.     See  Laurus persea. 

AXI'LLA.  {.-Ixilln,  atzil,  Heb.  Sca- 
liger  deduces  it  from  ago,  to  act ;  in  this 
manner,  ago,  axo,  asa,  asula,  axilla.)  The 
cavity  under  the  upper  part  of  the  arm, 
called  the  arm-pit. 

Axillary  arteries.  Arterice  axillarcs. 
The  axillary  arteries  are  continuations  of 
the  subclavi'ans,  and  give  off,  each  of  them, 
in  the  axilla,  four  mammary  arteries,  the  sub- 
scapular, and  the  posterior  and  anterior  cir- 
cumflex arteries,  which  ramify  about  the 
joint.  . 

Axillary  nerve.  Articular  nerve.  A 
branch  of  the  brachial  plexus,  and  sometimes 
of  the  radial  nerve.  It  runs  outwards  and 
backwards,  around  the  neck  of  the  humerus, 
and  is  lost  in  the  muscles  of  the  scapula: 

Axillary  veins.  Vente-  axillaris.  The 
axillary  veins  receive  the  blood  from    the 


AZT 

veins  of  the  arm,  and  evacuate  it  into  the 
subclavian  vein. 
A'xis.     (From  ago,  to  act.)      See  Dtn- 

talus. 
AXU'NGIA.     (From   axis,  an  axle-tree, 

and  unguo,  to  anoint.)     Hog's  lard. 

Axu'ngia  cura'ta.    Purified  hog's  lard. 

Axd'ngia  de  Mif'MMTA.     Marrow. 

A'zac.     (Arab.)     Gum  ammoniac. 

Aza'gor.     Verdigrise. 

AzAMAR.  Native  cinnabar.  Vermi 
lion. 

AzED.     A  fine  kind  of  camphor. 

AZOT.  (From  a,  priv.  and  ^m,  to  live  ; 
because  it  is  unfit  for  respiration.)  See 
Js'itrogen. 

AzoT,  GASEOUS  OXIDE  OF.  See  Nitrogen, 
gaseous  oxide  of. 

A'zoTH.  An  imaginary  universal  remedy. 

A'zuB.     Alum. 

Azu'rium.  Quicksilver,  sulphur,  and 
sal-ammoniac. 

A'ZYGES.  (From  a,  priv.  and  ^uya;,  a 
yoke.)  The  os  sphenoides  was  so  called, 
because  it  has  no  fellow. 

A'ZYGOS.  (From  a,  priv.  and  ^uyo;,  a 
yoke  ;  because  it  has  no  fellow.)  Several 
single  muscles,  veins,  bones.  Sic.  are  so 
called. 

A'zYGOs  mokga'gni.  A  muscle  of  the 
mouth. 

A'zYGOs  proce'ssus.  a  process  of  the 
OS  sphenoides. 

A'ZYGOSU'VULUiE.  Palato-staphilinus 
of  Douglas.  Staphilinus,  or  Episiaphilinus  of 
Winslow.  A  muscle  of  the  uvula,  which 
arises  at  one  extremity  of  the  suture  which 
joins  the  palate  bones,  runs  down  the  whole 
length  of  the  velum  and  uvula,  resembling 
an  earth-worm,  and  adhering  to  the  tendons 
of  the  circumflexi.  It  is  inserted  into  the 
tip  of  the  uvula.  Its  use  is  to  raise  the 
uvula  upwards  and  forwards,  and  to  shorten 
it. 

A'zYGOs  VEIN.  Venaasygos.  Vena  sine 
pari.  The  vein  is  situated  in  the  right  cavity 
of  the  thorax,  upon  the  dorsal  vertebrae.  It 
receives  the  blood  from  the  vertebral,  inter- 
costal, bronchial,  pericardiac,  and  diaphrag- 
matic veins,  and  evacuates  it  into  the  vena 
cava  superior. 


B. 


"Babuz,c.'rius.     (From /3*C«fa,,  to  speak  ,Bacca    mokspelie'ssis.     Inula  dy  sent  e- 

inarticulately.)       The    incubus,    or   night-  "'"•                    ,s  ^      .                 •-   i,„.,.,c» 

mare  ;  so  called  because,  in  this  disorder,  the  Bacca'lia.     (a  baccharum  copia,  because 

person  is  apt  to  make  an  inarticulate  and  't  abounds  in  berries.)     The  bay,  or  laurel 

r.onfused  noise.  ^^^' 


BAD 


BAL 


1©7 


Ba'cc^:  BERMUDE'ifSJEs.  See  Sapindus 
saponaria. 

Ba'cc^  juni'pkri.  Juniper  berries.  See 
Junipenis. 

Ba'cc^  lau'ri.  Laurel  berries.  See 
Lauras. 

BA'cca:  korla'ndic^;.  See  Rubus  Arc- 
ticus. 

Ba'cc^;  piscato'ri^.  See  Menispermuni 
cocculus. 

Ba'ccharis.  (From  bacchus,  wine  ;  from 
its  fragrance  resembling  that  liquor.)  See 
Inula  dysenterica. 

Backer's  pills.  PUiiIce  tonicce  Bachcri. 
A  celebrated  medicine  in  France,  employed 
for  the  cure  of  dropsies.  Their  principal 
ingredient  is  the  extract  of  melampodium, 
or  black  hellebore. 

Ba'cchia.  (From  bacchus,  wine  ;  be- 
cause it  generally  pi'oceeds  from  hard  drink- 
ing and  intemperance.)  Gutta  rosacea. 
A  name  given  by  Linnaeus  to  a  pimpled 
face. 

BACCIUS,  Andrew,  anative  of  Ancona, 
practised  mediciae  at  Rome  towards  the  end 
of  the  16th  century,  and  became  physician  to 
Pope  Sixtus  V.  He  appears  to  have  had 
great  industry  and  learning  from  his  nume- 
rous publications  ;  of  which  the  chief,  "De 
Thermis,"  gives  an  extensive  examination  of 
natural  waters. 

Ba'cculi.  Is  used,  by  some  writers,  for 
a  particular  kind  of  lozenges,  shaped  into 
little  short  rolls.  Hildanus  likewise  uses 
it  for  an  instrument  in  surgeiy. 

Ba'coba.     The  Banana. 

BACTISHUA,  George,  was  a  cele- 
brated physician  of  Chorasan,  distinguished 
also  for  his  literary  attainments.  He  was 
successful  in  curing  the  reigning  caliph  of  a 
complaint  of  the  stomach,  which  brought 
bim  into  great  honour;  he  translated  seve- 
ral of  the  ancient  medical  authors  into  the 
Arabian  language ;  and  many  of  his  obser- 
vations are  recorded  by  Rhazes  and  other 
succeeding  physicians.  His  son,  Gabriel, 
was  in  equal  estimation  Vvith  the  famous 
Haroun  A!  Raschid,  whom  he  cured  of  apo- 
plexy by  blood-letting,  in  opposition  to  the 
opinion  of  the  other  physicians. 

Badia'ga.  A  kind  of  sponge  usually 
sold  in  Russia,  the  powder  of  which  is  said 
fo^take  away  the  livid  marks  of  blows  and 
bruises  within  a  few  hours.  It  is  only  de- 
scribed by  Bauxbaum,  and  its  nature  is  not 
properly  understood. 

Badian  se'men.  The  seed  of  a  tree  which 
grows  in  China,  and  smells  like  aniseed. 
The  Chinese  (and  Dutch,  in  imitation  of 
them)  sometimes  use  the  badiane  to  give 
their  tea  an  aromatic  taste.  See  Illicium 
anisatum. 

Badi'za  a'q,ca.     See  Bath  waters. 

Badranum  semen.     Indian  aniseed. 

Badu'cca.  (Indian.)  A  species  of  cap- 
paris. 

Ba'dzcher.     An  antidote. 


Ba'os.  (B:zMc.)  In  Hippocrates  it  means 
few  ;  but  in  P.  .^gineta,  it  is  an  epithet  for 
a  poultice. 

BAGLIVI,  George,  born  at  Ragusa  in 
1668,  after  graduating  at  Padua,  and  im- 
proving himself  greatly  by  travelling  through  - 
out  Italy,  was  made  professor  of  medicine 
and  anatomy  at  Rome.  In  1696,  he  pub- 
lished an  excellent  work  on  the  practice  of 
physic,  condemning  the  exclusive  attach- 
ment to  theory,  and  earnesily  recommend- 
ing the  Hippocratic  method  of  observation  ; 
which,  he  maintained, assisted bythemodern 
improvements  in  anatomy  and  physiology, 
would  tend  greatly  to  the  advancement  ot 
medicine.  He  has  left  also  several  other 
tracts,  though  he  died  at  the  early  age  of  38. 

BAGNIGGE  WELLS.  A  saline  mi- 
neral spring  in  London,  i-esembling  the 
Epsom  water.  In  most  constitutions,  three 
half-pints  is  considered  a  full  dose  for  purg- 
ing. 

Ba'gnio.  (From  bagno,  Ital.)  A  bathing 
or  sweating-house. 

Ba'hei  coyo'lli.  Ray  takes  it  to  be  the 
Jlreca,  or  Faufel. 

Ba'hel  schu'lh.  An  Indian-tree.  See 
Genista. 

Ba'iac.     White  lead. 

BAILLOU,  GuiLLAusiE  de,  commonly 
called  Ballonius,  was  born  in  15.38  at  Paris, 
where  he  graduated  and  attained  consider- 
able eminence.  He  was  very  active  in  the 
contest  for  precedence  between  the  physi- 
cians and  surgeons,  which  was  at  length 
decided  in  favour  of  the  former.  His  wri- 
tings are  numerous,  though  not  now  much 
esteemed  ;  but  he  appears  to  have  been  the 
first  who  properly  discriminated  between 
gout  and  rheumatism. 

Ba'la.     The  plantain-tree. 

BALa:'NA  macroce'phala.  (B«x«/v*  : 
from  0aK>M,  to  cast,  from  its  power  in  cast- 
ing up  water  ;  and  fj.aiy.fi o^ofa^cg :  from 
/uaxpoc,  long,  and  iii<paxii,  a  head ;  from 
the  length  of  its  head.)  The  systematic 
name  of  a  species  of  whale. 

Balani'num  o'leum.     Oil  of  the  ben-nut. 

Balanoca'stanum.  (From  /SstAavoc,  a 
nut,  and  Kag-avsiv,  a  chesnut;  so  called  from 
its  tuberous  root.)  The  bunium  bulbocas- 
tanum,  or  earth-nut :  which  see. 

Ba'lanos.  Balanus.  (From  ^cixxcc,  to 
cast ;  because  it  sheds  its  fruit  upon  the 
ground.)     1.  An  acorn. 

2.  Hippocrates,  in  his  Treatise  de  Affec- 
tionibus,  expresses  by  it  the  oak. 

3.  Theophrastus  uses  it  sometimes,  to 
express  any  glandiferous  tree. 

4.  From  the  similitude  of  form,  this 
word  is  used  to  express  suppositories  and 
pessaries. 

5.  A  name  of  the  glaris  penis. 

BALAU'STIUM.  (From  ^*x«?,  vari- 
ous, and  oLvte,  to  dry  ;  so  called  from  the 
variety  of  its  colours,  and  its  becoming 
soon  dry  ;  or  from  0\ct<Tdivce,  to   germinate.) 


im 


BAL 


JShlaustia.  A  large  rose-like  flower,  of  a  red 
colour,  the  produce  of  the  plant  from  which 
vre  obtain|the  granatum.  See  Pimica  gra- 
natum. 

BALBUTIES,  (From  ^afctf*,  to 
stammer ;  or  from  halbel,  Heb.  to  stammer.) 
A  defect  of  speech  ;  properly,  that  sort  of 
stammering  where  the  patient  sometimes 
hesitates,  and  immediately  after,  speaks  pre- 
cipitately. It  is  the  Psellismus  Balbuliens 
tffCullen. 

Bali'sta.  (From  /ixXhw,  to  cast.)  The 
astragulus,  a  bone  of  the  foot,  was  formerly 
called  OS  balista?,  because  the  ancients  used 
to  cast  it  from  their  slings. 

Balloo'n.)  {Ballon,  or  halon,  French.) 
A  large  glass  receiver  in  the  form  of  a  hol- 
low globe.  For  certain  chemical  operations 
balloons  are  made  with  two  necks,  placed 
opposite  to  each  other  ;  one  to  receive  the 
neck  of  a  retort,  and  the  other  to  enter  the 
neck  of  a  second  balloon :  this  apparatus  is 
called  enfiladed  balloons.  Their  use  is  to 
increase  the  whole  space  of  the  receiver, 
because  any  number  of  these  may  be  ad- 
justed to  each  other.  The  only  one  of  these 
vessels  which  is  generally  used,  is  a  small 
oblong  balloon  with  two  necks,  which  is  to 
be  luted  to  the  retort,  and  to  the  receiver, 
or  great  balloon;  it  serves  to  remove  this 
receiver  from  the  body  of  the  furnace,  and 
to  hinder  it  from  being  too  much  heated. 

Ballo'te.  (From  ^ttxxm,  to  send  forth, 
and  ovi,  mroz,  the  ear;  because  it  sends 
forth  flowers  like  ears.)  Bnllota.  Stink- 
ing horehound.  A  netlle-like  plant.  The 
ballote  nigra  of  Linnaeus. 

Balm.     See  Melissa. 

Balm  of  Gilead.     See  Dracocephalum. 

Balm  of  Mecca.  See  Amyris  opobalsa- 
mum. 

Balm,  Turkey.     See  Dracocephalum. 

Balmoney.     See  JEthusa  meum. 

BA'LNEUM.  a  bath,  or  bathing-house. 
See  Bath. 

Ba'lneum  anima'le.  The  wrapping  any 
part  of  an  animal,  just  killed,  round  the 
body,  or  a  limb. 

BA'LNEUM  ARE'NiE.  A  sand-bath 
for  chemical  purposes.     Sec  Bath. 

BA'LNEUM  CA'LIDUM.  A  hot-bath. 
See  Bath. 

BA'LNEUM  FRI'GIDUM.  A  cold-bath. 
See  Bath. 

BA'LNEUM  MARl'^.  Balneum  maris. 
A  warm-water  bath.     See  Bafh. 

BA'LNEUM  MEDICA'TUM.  A  bath 
impregnated  with  drugs. 

Ba'lnkdm  si'ccum.  Balneum  cinereum. 
A  dry  bath,  either  with  ashes,  sand,  or  iron 
filings. 

Ba'lneum  sulphu'reum.  A  sulphurous 
bath. 

BA'LNEUM  TE'PIDUM.  A  tepid-bath. 
See  Bath. 

BA'LNEUM  VAPO'RIS.  A  vapour- 
bath. 


BAL 

BALSAM.  (Balsamum.  From  baal 
samen,  Hebrew.)  The  term  balsam  was 
anciently  applied  to  any  strong-scented, 
natural  vegetable  resin  of  about  the  fluidity 
of  treacle,  inflammable,  not  miscible  with 
water,  without  addition,  and  supposed  to  be 
possessed  of  many  medical  virtues.  All 
the  turpentines,  the  Peruvian  balsam,  co- 
paiba balsam,  fee.  are  examples  of  natural 
balsams.  Besides,  many  medicines  com- 
pounded of  various  i-esins,  or  oils,  and 
brought  to  this  consistence,  obtained  the 
name  of  balsani.  Latterly,  however,  the 
term  has  been  restricted  to  those  resins 
which  contain  the  Benzoic  acid.  Of  these 
only  four  are  commonly  known,  the  gum 
benzoin,  balsam  of  Tolu,tliat  of  Peru,  and 
storax. 

Balsam  apple,  male.  The  fruit  of  the 
Momordica  elaterium  of  Linnaeus.  See 
Momordica  elaterium. 

Balsam,  artificial.  Compound  medi- 
cines are  thus  termed  which  are  made  of  a 
balsamic  consistence  and  fragrance.  They 
are  generally  composed  of  expressed  or  ethe- 
real oils,  resins,  and  other  solid  bodies,  which 
give  them  the  consistence  of  butter.  The 
basis,  or  body  of  them,  is  expressed  oil  of 
nutmeg,  and  frequently  wax,  butter,  &c. 
They  are  usually  tinged  with  cinnabar  and 
saffron. 

Balsam,  Canary.     See  Dracocephalum. 

Balsam  of  Canada.     See  Pinus  Balsamea. 

Balsam  of  Copaiba.  See  Copaifera  offici- 
nalis. 

Balsam,  natural.  A  resin  which  has 
not  yet  assumed  the  concrete  form,  but  still 
continues  in  a  fluid  state,  is  so  called,  as 
common  turpentine,  balsamum  copaiva,  pe- 
ruvianum,  tolutanum,  &.c. 

Balsam,  Peruvian.  See  Myroxylon  Perui- 
ferttm. 

Balsam  of  sulphur.  See  Balsamum  sul- 
phur is. 

Balsam  of  Tolu.  See  Toluifera  balsa' 
mum. 

Balsam,  Turkey.     See  Dracocephalum. 

Balsama'tio.  (From  balsamum,  a  bal- 
sam.)    The  embalming  of  dead  bodies. 

Balsa'mea.  (From  balsamum,  balsam.) 
The  balm  of  Gilead  fir ;  so  called  from  its 
odour.     See  Pinus  balsamea. 

BALSAMELa;'oN.  (From  balsamum,  bal- 
sam, and  iKcuov,  oil.)  Balm  of  Gilead,  or 
true  balsamum  Judaicum. 

Ba'lsami    o'leum.     Balm  of  Gilead. 

BALSA'MICA.  {BaUamica,  sc.  medi- 
camenla ;  from  Q^xa-et/xcv,  balsam.)  Balsa- 
mics.  A  term  generally  applied  to  sub- 
stances of  a  smooth  and  oily  consistence, 
which  possess  emollient,  sweet,  and  gene- 
rally aromatic  qualities.  Hoffman  calls 
those  medicines  by  this  name,  which  are  hot 
and  acrid,  and  also  the  natural  balsams, 
stimulating  gums,  &c.  by  which  the  vital 
heat  is  increased.  Dr.  CuUen  speaks  of 
them  under  the  joint  title  of  balsamica  et 


BAL 


BAL 


lOiS 


risiuosd,  considering  that  turpentine  is  the 
basis  of  all  balsams. 

Balsami'fera  Brazilie'nsis.  The  bal- 
sam copaiba  tree. 

Balsami'fera  Indica'na.  The  Peruvian 
balsam  tree. 

Balsami'ta  foemi'nea.  See  Achillea 
ageratum. 

Balsami'ta  lu'tea.  The  polygonum  per- 
sicaria  of  Linnaeus  ;  which  see. 

Balsami'ta  mi'nor.     Sweet  maudlin. 

Balsami'ta  major.  >     See      Tanacetum 

Balsami'ta  mas.       I         Balsamita. 

BA'LSAMUM.  (From  baal  sameti, 
Heb.  the  prince  of  oils.)  A  balsam.  See 
Balsam. 

Ba'lsamum  jEgypti'acum.  See  Amyris 
opobalsamum. 

Ba'lsamum  America'num.  See  Myroxy- 
lon  Peruiferum. 

Ba'lsamum  ano'dynum.  A  preparation 
made  from  tacamahacca,  distilled  with  tur- 
pentine and  soap  liniment,  and  tincture  of 
opium. 

Ba'lsamum  alpi'num.  See  Amyris  opo- 
balsamum. 

Ba'lsamum  antimo'sii.  A  remedy  for- 
merly applied  to  cancer. 

Ba'lsamum  arc^'i.  A  preparation  com- 
posed of  gum-elemi  and  suet. 

Ba'lsamum  Asia'ticum.  See  Amyris 
opobalsamum. 

Ba'lsamum  Brazilie'nse.  See  Pinus 
halsamea. 

Ba'lsamum  Canade'nse.  See  Pinus 
halsamea. 

Ba'lsamui*  cepha'licum.  a  distillation 
of  oils,  nutmeg,  cloves,  amber,  he. 

Ba'lsamum  commendato'ris.  A  com- 
position of  storax,  benzoe,  myrrh, , aloes, 
&c. 

Ba'lsamum  Copa'ibj:.  See  Copaifera 
officinalis. 

Ba'lsamum  embryonum.  A  preparation 
of  aniseed. 

Ba'lsamum  genui'num  antiquo'rum.  See 
Amyris  opobalsamum. 

Ba'lsamum  Gileade'nse.  See  Jlmyris 
opobalsamum. 

Ba'lsabium  guaia'cikum.  Balsam  of  Peru 
and  spirits  of  wine. 

Ba'lsamum  Guido'nis.  The  same  asba!- 
samum  anodynum. 

Ba'lsamum  Hunga'ricum.  A  balsam  pre- 
pared from  a  coniferous  tree  on  the  Carpa- 
thian mountains. 

Ba'lsamum  Juda'icum.  See  Amyris  opo- 
balsamum. 

Ba'lsamum  Locate'lli.  (Locatelli ;  so 
called  from  its  inventor  Lucatellus.)  Balsa- 
mum  Lucatelli.  A  preparation  made  of 
oil,  turpentine,  wax,  and  red  saunders  ;  now 
disused;  formerly  exhibited  in  coughs  of 
^  long  standing. 

Ba'iiPamum  mas.  The  herb  costmarj'. 
See  Tanacetiim  balsamita. 


Ba'lsajium  e  Me'cca.  See  Amyris  opo- 
balsamum. 

Ba'lsamum  Mexica'num.  See  Myroxy- 
Ion  Peruiferum. 

Ba'lsamum  no'vum.  A  new  balsam  from 
a  red  fruit  in  the  West  Indies. 

Ba'lsamum  odori'ferum.  A  preparation 
of  oil,  wax,  and  any  essential  oil. 

Ba'lsamum  Pe'rsicum.  A  balsamum  com- 
posed of  storax,  benzoe,  myrrh,  and  aloes. 

Ba'lsamum  Peruvia'num.  See  Myroxy- 
Ion  peruiferum. 

Ba'lsamum  rackasira.  This  balsam, 
which  is  inodorous  when  cold,  but  of  a, 
smell  approaching  to  that  of  Tolu  balsam 
when  heated,  is  brought  from  India  in 
gourd-shells.  It  is  slightly  bitter  to  the 
taste,  and  adheres  to  the  teeth,  on  chewing. 
It  is  supposed  to  be  one  of  the  factitious 
balsams,  and  is  scarcely  ever  prescribed  in 
this  country. 

Ba'lsamum  sa'meck.  A  factitious  bal- 
sam, composed  of  tartar,  dulcified  by  spirits 
of  wine.  ^ 

Ba'lsamum  sapora'ceum.  A  name  given 
to  the  preparation  called  opodeldoc. 

Ba'lsamum  satu'rni.  The  remedy  so 
named  is  prepared  by  dissolving  the  acetate 
of  lead  in  oil  of  turpentine,  and  digesting 
the  mixture  till  it  acquires  a  red  colour. 
This  is  found  to  be  a  good  remedy  for 
cleasing  foul  ulcers ;  but  it  is  not  acknow- 
ledged in  our  dispensatories. 

Ba'lsamum  sty'racis  Benzoi'ni.  Gum- 
benzoin  is  so  called.     See  Styrax  Benzoin. 

Ba'lsamum  su'ccini.     Oil  of  amber. 

Ba'lsamum  su'lphuris.  A  solution  of 
sulphur  in  oil. 

Ba'lsamum  su'lphuris  anisa'tum.  Tere- 
binthinated  balsam  of  sulphur,  and  oil  of 
aniseed. 

Ba'lsamum  su'lphuris  Barbade'nse. 
Sulphur  boiled  with  Barbadoes  tar. 

Ba'lsamum  su'lphuris  cra'ssum.  Thick 
balsam  of  sulphur. 
Ba'lsamum  su'lphuris  terebinthina'tum. 
This  is  made  by  digesting  the  sulphur  with 
oil  of  turpentine  ;  it  is  now  confined  to 
veterinary  medicine. 

Ba'lsamum  su'lphuris  si'mplex.  Sul- 
phur boiled  with  oil. 

Ba'lsamum  Syri'acum.  The  balm  of 
Gilead.     See  Amyris  opobal^mum. 

Ba'lsamum  Toluta'num.  See  Toluifera 
balsamum. 

Ba'lsamum  trauma'ticum.  Vulnerary 
balsam.  A  form  of  medicine  prescribed  in 
the  London  Dispensatory,  intended  to  sup- 
ply the  place  of  the  tincture  commonly 
called  Friar's  balsam,  so  famous  for  curing 
old  ulcers.  The  London  College  have  na- 
med it  Tinctura  Benzoini  composita. 

Ba'lsamum  univeksa'le.  A  name  given 
to  the  unguentum  saturninum  of  old  phar- 
macopoeias. 

Ba'lsamum  ve'r^jm.  See  Armyris  opobal- 
samum-. 


nh                          BA^  BAR 

Ba'lsajium  vi'ride.   Linseed-oil,  turpen-  Both  the  above  plants  were  carried  to  the 

tine,  and  verdigrise  mixed  together.  West  Indies  from  the  Canary  islands  ;  whi- 

Ba'lsamum  vi't^  Hoffma'nni.     Beaume  ther,  it  is  believed,  they  had  been  brought 

de  vie.     An  artificial  balsam,  so  named  from  from  Guinea,  where  they  grow  naturally, 
its  inventor,  and  comjwsed  of  a  great  variety       Bananei'ra.     See  Banana. 

of  the  warmest  and  most  grateful  essential  Ba'ncia.      The  Elaphoboscum,  or  wild 

oils,  such  as  nutmegs,  cloves,  lavender,  &-c.  parsnip. 

with  balsam  of  Peru,  dissolved  in  highly  BANDAGE.  Deligalio.  Fascia.  An 
rectified  spirit  of  wine  ;  but  it  is  now  greatly  apparatus  consisting  of  one  or  several  pieces 
abridged  in  the  number  of  ingredients,  and  of  linen,  or  flannel,  and  intended  for  cover- 
but  little  used.  ing,  or  surrounding  parts  of  the  body  for 

Balzoi'num.     The  gum-benjamin.  surgical    purposes.      Bandages    are    either 

Bamba'lio.      (From  /Sa^Ca/va,   to  speak  simple  or  compound.     The   chief  of  the 
inarticulately.)      A  person  who  stammers,  simple    are    the    circular,   the  spiral,   the 

or  lisps.  uniting,  the  retaining,   the  expellent,  and 

Bambo'o.     (Indian.)     The  young  shoots  the  creeping.  The  compound  bandages  used 

of  the  arundo  bambos   of  Linnaeus,  which  in  surgery,  are  the  T  bandage,  the  suspen- 

are  prepared  by  the  natives  of  both  Indies  sory  one,  the  capistrum,  the   eighteen-tail 

with  vinegar,  garlic,  pepper,  fee.  into  a  very  bandage,  and  others,   to   be  met  with  in 

excellent  pickle,  which  promotes  the  appe-  surgical  treatises. 

tite,  and  assists  digestion.  Bandu'ra.     A  plant  which  grows  in  Cey- 

Ba'biia  moscha'ta.     See  Hibiscus.  Ion,  whose  root  is  said  to  be  astringent. 

Bamier.     The  name  of  a  plant  common  Bangu'e.     Bange.     A  species  of  opiate  in 

in  Egypt,  the  husk  of  which  they  dress  with  great  use  throughout  the   East,  for   its  in- 

meat,  and,  from  its  agreeable  flavour,  make  toxicating  qualities.     It  is  the  leaf  of  a  kind 

great  use  of  it  in  their  ragouts.  of  wild  hemp,  growing  in  the  countries  of 

Ban  a'kbor.     The  coffee-tree.  the  Levant,  and  made  into  powder,  pills,  or 

BANA'NA.      (Indian.)      Bananeira,    Fi-  conserves. 

coides.     Ficus  Indica.     Miisa  friictu  cucu-  Ba'nica.     The  wild  parsnip. 

merino  breviori.     Senoria.    Paceeira.     The  Bani'lia.    )   q       p  -j     7 

Banana,   or    Plantain-tree.      The  most  re-  Bani'las.    5   ^'^^  J^piaenarum. 

markable  species  of  this  genus  of  plants  are,  Bao'bab.     Bahobab.      A  species  of  the 

1.  The  paradisaica,  or  plantain.  genus  of  plants  called  by  Linnaeus  Jidanso- 

2.  The  musa  sapientum,  or  banana-tree.  7iia  :  which  see. 

Both  are  among  the  most  important  pro-  Ba'ptica  co'ccus.     Kermes  berries, 

ductions  of  the  earth.     The  first  sort  is  cul-  Baptiste'rium.      (From  /3st^7a,   to    im- 

tivated  in  all  the  islands  of  the  West  Indies,  merge.)     A  bath,  or  repository  of  water,  to 

where  the  fruit  serves  the  Indians  for  bread  ;  wash  the  body. 

and  some  of  the  white  people  also  prefer  it  Bapti'strum.       (From   /Sa^*,    to  dye.) 

to  most  other  things,  especially  to  tlie  yams  A  species  of  wild  mustard,  so  called  from 

and  cassada  bread.     This  tree  is  cultivated,  its  reddish  colour. 

onavery  extensive  scale,  in  Jamaica;  with-  Ba'kac.     (From   borak,  Arabian,  splen- 

out  the  fruit  of  which.  Dr.  Wright  says,  the  did.)     Baraclipanis.     PJitre.     According  to 

island  would  scarcely  be  habitable,   as  no  Rulandus,  nitrum  sails, 

species  ofprovision  would  supply  their  place.  Ba'ras.     (Arabian.)    In  M.  A.  Severinus, 

Even  flour,  or  bread  itself,  would  be  less  it  is  synonymous  with  Alphus,  or  Leuce. 

agreeable,  and  less  able  to  support  the  la-  Bara'thrum.     (Arabian.)     Any  cavity  or 

borious  negro,  so  as  to  enable  him  to  do  his  hollow  place. 

business,  or  to  keep  in   health.     Plantains  BA'RBA.     (From  6ar6arMs,  because  wild 

also  fatten  horses,  cattle,  swine,  dogs,  fowls,  nations  are   usually  unshaven.)      1.     The 

and  otherdomestic animals.  Theleaves,being  beard  of  man. 

smooth  and  soft,  are  employed  as  dressings  2.  Some  vegetables    have    the    specific 

after  blisters.     The  water  from  the  soft  trunk  name  of  barba,    whose   ramifications   are 

is  astringent,  and  employed  by  some  to  check  bushy,  like  a  beard,  as  barba  jovis,  he. 

diarrhteas.     Every  other  part  of  the  tree  is  Ba'rea  aro'nis.     The  arum, 

useful  in  diff'erent  parts  of  rural  economy.  Ba'rba  ca'pr^.     The  ulraaria. 

The  leaves  are  used  as  napkins  ond  table-  Ba'rba  hi'rci.  .  The  tragopogon. 

cloths,  and  are  food  for  hogs.     The  second  Ba'rba  jo'vis.    Jupiter's  beard,    or   the 

sort,  musa  sapientum,  or  banana  tree,  dif-  silver  bush.    Also  a  name  of  the  semperv'i- 

fers  from  the  paradisaica,  in  having  its  stalks  vum  majus,  and  of  a  species  of  anthyllis. 

marked  with  dark  purple  stripes  and  spots.  Barba'does  che'rry.     The  fruit  of  the 

The  fruit  is  shorter,  straighter,  and  rounder ;  malphigia  glabra  of  Linnsus,  resembling 

the  pulp  is  softer,  and  of  a  more  luscious  the  inferior  sorts  of  our  cherries, 

taste.    It  is  never  eaten  green  ;  but,  when  Barhadoes  nut.     See  Jatrophe  curcas. 

ripe,  it  is  very  agreeable,  either  eaten  raw  BARBA'DOES  TAR.      (So  named  from 

or  fried  in  slices,  as  fritters,  and  is  relished  the  island  from  which  it  is  chieflji  procu- 

by  all  ranks  of  people  in  the  West  Indies,  red.)     The   use  of  this  article  in  medicine 


BAK  BAR                            111 

is  limited  to    its  external    application,    at  Bari  glia.    ) 

times,  in  paralytic  cases.  Bari'jlla.      ^      See  Soda  impura. 

Barba'kea.     (From  St.  Barbary,  who  is  bari'llok.    ) 

said  to  have  found  its  virtues.)     See  Ery-  BARK.      A  term    very   frequently    em- 

simum  barbarea.  ployed  to  signify,    by   way  of    eminence, 

Barba'ria.     Barbaricum.      An  obsolete  Peruvian  bark.     See  Cinchona. 

term  formerly  applied  to  rhubarb.  Bark,  Carribcean.   See  Cinchona  Caribma. 

Barbaro'ss^;  pi'hjla.     Barbarossa's  pill.  Bark,  Jamaica.     See  Cinchona  Caribma. 

An  ancient  composition  of  quicksilver,  rhu-  Bark,  Peruvian.     See  Cinchona. 

barb,  diagridium,  musk,  amber,  &ic.    It  was  Bark,  red.     See  Ciiichona  oblongifolia. 

the  first  internal  mercurial  medicine  which  Bark,  yellotv.     See  Cinchona  cordifolia. 

obtained  any  real  credit.  Barley.     See  Hordeum. 

Ba'kbarum.     The   name  of  a  plaster  in  Barley,  caustic.     See  Cevadilla. 

Scribonius  Largus.  Barley,  i^carl.     Sea  Hordeum. 

Earbatina.     A  Persian  vermifnge  seed.  Barm.     A  name  given  to  yeast. 

Ba'rbel.     Barbo.     An   oblong  fish,    re-  BARNET  WATER.      It  is  of  a  purging 

isembling  the  pike,  the  eating  of  whose  roe  kind,  of  a  similar  quality  tfl^lhat  of  Epsom, 

often  brings  on  the  cholera.  and  about  half  its  strength. 

Barberry.     See  Btrberis.  BARO'METER.      (From    £:tpoc,  weight, 

BARBEYRAC,     Charles,      a     French  and    /u&rpov,  measure.)     An   instrument  to 

physician  of  the   Hth  century,  who  gradu-  determine  the  weight  of  the  air;  it  is  com- 

ated  and  settled  at   Montpelier,  where  he  monly  called  a  weather-glass, 

acquired  great  celebrity.     Pie  died  in  1699,  Baro'nes.      Small  worms;    called   also 

at  the  age  of  about  70,  having  published  Nepones. 

little,  except  a  good  account  of  the  diseases  Baro'ptis.     A  black  stone,  said  to  be  an 

of  the  chest  and  stomach  in  females.     Mr.  antidote  to  venomous  bites. 

Locke,  who  became    intimate    with    him  Ba'ros      (Bj-.psc,)     Gravity, 

abroad,  considered  him  very  similar  in  his  1.  Hippocrates  uses  this  word  to  express 

manners  and  opinions  to  Sydenham.     His  by  it,  an  uneasy  weight  in  any  part, 

practice  is  said  to  have  been  distinguished  2.  It  is  also  the  Indian  name  for  a  species 

for  simplicity  and  energy.  of  camphire,  which  is  distilled  from  the  roots 

Barbo'ta.     The  barbut.     A  small  river-  of  the  true  cinnamon-tree, 

fish.     It  is  remarkable   for   the  size  of  its  Ba'rrenness.     The  same  as  sterility, 

liver,  which  is  esteemed  the  most  delicate  BA'RTHOLINE,     Thomas,     was     born 

part  of  it.  at  Copenhagen  in  1616.     After  studying  in 

BARDA'NA.      (From    bardus,    foolish;  various  parts  of  Europe,  particularly  Padua, 

because  silly  people  are  apt  to  throw  them  andgraduatingatBasil,  he  became  professor 

on  the   garments  of  passengers,  having  the  of  anatomy  in  his  native   city ;  in  which 

propertyofsticking  to  whatever  they  touch.)  office  he  greatly  distinguished  himself,  as 

Burdock.     See  Jirciium.  well  as  in  many  other  branches  of  learning. 

BARE'GE    WATER.       The    small    vil-  He  was  the  first  who  described  the  lympha- 

lage  of  Barege,  celebrated  for  its  thermal  tics  with  accuracy ;  though  some  of  these 

waters,  is  situated  on  the  French  side  of  the  vessels,  as  well  as  the  lacteals  and  thoracic 

Pyrenees,  about  half  way  between  the  Me-  duct,  had  been  before  discovered  by  other 

diterranean  and  the  Bay  of  Biscay.     The  anatomists.     Besides  many  learned  works 

hot  springs  are  four  in  num.ber.     They  have  which  he   published,  several  others  were 

all  the   same    component   parts,  but  differ  unfortunately  destroyed   by   fire   in  1670 ; 

somewhat  in  their  temperature,  and  in  the  and  he  particularly  regretted  a  dissertatioii 

quantity  of  sulphur,  the  hottest  being  most  on  the  ancient  practice    of  midwifery,  of 

strongly  penetrated  with  this  active  ingre-  which  an  outline  was  afterwards  published 

dient.     The  coolest  of  these  waters  raises  by  his  son  Cas^Jar.     Of  those  which  remain 

Fahrenheit's  thermometer  to  73  deg. ;  the  the  most  esteemed  are,  his  epistolary  corre- 

hottest  to  120  deg.     Barege  waters  are  re-  spondence  with  tlie  most  celebrated  of  his 

markable   for  a  very   smooth  soapy  feel;  cotemporaries;  his  collection  of  cases  where 

they  render  the  skm  very  supple  and  plia-  fa2tuses  have    been  discharged  by  preter- 

ble,  and  dissolve  perfectly   well   soap  and  natural     outlets;    and  the    "Medical   and 

animal  lymph ;  and  are  resorted  to  as  a  bath  Philosophical  Transactions  of  Copenha-^en  " 

in  resolving  tumours  of  various  kinds,  ri-  enriched  by  the   communications  of  many 

gidities,  and  contractions  of   the  tendons,  correspondents  :  this  last  work  was  in  four 

stiffness  of  tne  joints,  left  by  rheumatic  and  volumes,  published   within    the    ten  years 

gouty  complaints,  and  are  highly  serviceable  preceding   his  death,  which   happened   in 

m  cutaneous  eruptions.     Internally  taken,  16S0 ;  and  a  fifth  Avas  aftewards  added  by 

thiswater  gives  considerable  relief  in  disor-  his  son. 

dersofthe  stomach,  especially  attended  with  Bartholinia  Na:  GLA'NouLiE.     See  Sub- 

acidity  and  heart-burn,  in  obstinate  colics,  lingual  glands. 

jaundice,_and  in  gravel,  and  otheraffections  Barycoi'a.  (From  /3:tm.  heavy, and  ««,««, 

of  the  urinary  organs.  to  hear.)     Deafness,  or  difficulty  of  heming! 


113 


BAR 


BAS 


Baryoco'ccalon.  (From  ^a/iuj,  heavy, 
and  ROHxaKoc,  a  nut;  because  it  gives  a  deep 
sound.)     A  name  for  the  stramonium. 

Barypho'nia.  (From  /3!t/>j/c,  dull,  and 
<^a>v»,  the  voice.)     A  difficulty  of  speaking. 

BARY'TES.  (From  /Sa/juc,  heavy;  so 
called  because  it  is  very  ponderous.)  Cauk. 
Calk.  Terra  ponderosa.  Baryt.  Ponder- 
ous earth.     Heavy  earth. 

Barytes  does  not  exist  pure  in  nature.  It 
is  always  found  in  combination  with  sulphu- 
ric or  carbonic  acid.  United  with  the  sul- 
phuric acid,  it  forms  the  mineral  called  sul- 
phate  of  barytes,  ov  baroselenite.  It  is  found 
in  Staffordshire,  Derbyshire,  fee.  When 
united  to  carbonic  acid,  it  is  called  aerated 
barytes,  or  car^knate  of  barytes,  found  at 
Anglezark,  near  Chorley,  in  Lancashire. 
Both  combinations  are  met  with  regularly 
crystallized  and  amorphous. 

Pure  barytes  has  a  much  stronger  affinity 
than  any  other  body  for  sulphuric  acid  ;  it 
turns  blue  tincture  of  cabbage  green.  It  is 
entirely  infusible  by  heat  alone,  but  melts 
when  mixed  with  various  earths.  Its  specific 
gravity  is  4,000.  It  changes  quickly  in  the 
air,  swells,  becomes  soft,  and  falls  into  a 
white  powder,  with  the  acquisition  of  about 
one-fifth  of  its  weight.  This  slaking  is 
much  more  active  and  speedy  than  that  of 
lime.  It  combines  with  phosphorus,  which 
compound  decomposes  water  rapidly.  It 
unites  to  sulphur  by  the  dry  and  humid^^ 
way.  It  has  a  pow  erful  attraction  for  waterj'' 
which  it  absorbs  with  a  hissing  noise  and 
consolidates  it  strongly.  It  is  soluble  in 
twenty  times  its  weight  of  cold,  and  twice 
its  weight  of  boiling  water.  Its  crystals 
are  long  four-sided  prisms  of  a  satin-like 
appearance.  It  is  a  deadly  poison  to  ani- 
mals. 

Method  of  obtaining  pure  Bai-ytes.—  l. 
Take  native  carbonate  of  barytes  ;  reduce 
it  to  a  fine  powder  and  dissolve  it  in  a  suf- 
ficient quantity  of  diluted  nitric  acid  ;  eva- 
porate this  solution  till  a  pellicle  appears, 
and  then  suffer  it  to  crystallize  in  a  shallow 
bason.  The  salt  obtained  is  nitrate  of  ba- 
rytes ;  expose  this  nitrate  of  barytes  to  the 
action  of  heat  in  a  china  cup,  or  silver  cru- 
cible, and  keep  it  in  a  dull  red  heat  for  at 
least  one  hour;  then  suffer  the  vessel  to 
cool,  and  transfer  the  greenish  solid  contents, 
^vhich  are  pure  barytes,  into  a  well-stopped 
bottle.  When  dissolved  in  a  small  quantity 
of  distilled  water,  and  evaporated,  it  may  be 
obtained  in  a  beautiful  crystalline  form. 

In  this  process  the  nitric  acid,  added  to 
the  native  carbonate  of  barytes,  unites  to 
the  barytes,  and  expels  the  carbonic  acid, 
and  forms  nitrate  of  barytes  ;  on  exposing 
this  nitrate  to  heat,  it  parts  with  its  nitric 
acid,  which  becomes  decomposed  into  its 
constituents,  leaving  the  barytes  behind. 

2.  Pure  barytes  may  likewise  be  obtained 
fi'om  its  sulphate.  For  this  purpose,  boil 
powdered  sulphate  of  barytes  in  a  solution 


of  twice  or  three  times  its  weight  of  carbo- 
nate of  potash,  in  a  Florence  flask,  for  about 
two  hours;  filter  the  solution,  and  expose 
what  remains  on  the  filter  to  the  action  of  a 
violent  heat. 

In  this  case,  the  sulphuric  acid  of  the  ba- 
rytes unites  to  the  potash,  and  the  carbonic 
acid  of  the  latter  joins  to  the  barytes  ;  hence 
sulphate  of  potash  and  carbonate  of  barytes 
are  obtained.  The  former  is  in  solution  and 
passes  through  the  filter;  the  latter  is  inso- 
luble, and  remains  behind.  From  this;arti- 
ficial  carbonate  of  barytesjthe  carbonic  acicf 
is  driven  off  by  heat. 

Baryta  Murias.  Terra  ponderosa  sa- 
lita.  The  muriate  of  barytes  is  a  very 
acrid  and  poisonous  preparation.  In  small 
doses  it  proves  sudorific,  diuretic,  deob- 
struent,  and  alterative ;  in  an  over-dose, 
emetic,  and  violently  purgative.  The  late 
Dr.  Crawford  found  it  very  serviceable  in 
all  diseases  connected  with  scrofula;  and 
the  Germans  have  employed  it  with  great 
success  in  some  diseases  of  the  skin  and  vis- 
cera, and  obstinate  ulcers.  The  dose  of  the 
saturated  solution  in  distilled  water,  is  from 
five  to  fifteen  drops  for  children,  and  from 
fifteen  to  twenty  for  adults. 

Basaal.  (Indian.)  The  name  of  an  In- 
dian tree.  A  decoction  of  its  leaves,  with 
ginger,  in  water,  is  used  as  a  gargle  in  dis- 
orders of  the  fauces.  The  kernels  of  the 
tjpait  kill  worms.  Ray's  Hist. 
*  BASAXTES.  (In  the  iEthioplc  tongue, 
this  word  means  iron,  which  is  the  colour 
of  the  stone.)  A  heavy  and  hard  kind  of  \ 
stone,  chiefly  black,  or  green.  It  frequently 
contains  iron,  has  a  flinty  hardness,  is  inso- 
luble by  acids,  and  is  fusible  by  fire.  The 
most  remarkable  [)roperty  of  this  substance 
is  its  figure,  being  never  found  in  strata, 
like  other  marbles,  but  always  standing  up 
in  the  form  of  regular  angular  columns, 
composed  of  a  numberof  joints,  one  placed 
upon  and  nicely  fitted  to  another,  as  if 
formed  by  the  hands  of  a  skilful  architect. 
Some  regard  this  fusible  substance  as  a  vol- 
canic production  ;  others  have  supposedthat 
it  was  formed  from  water.  The  Giant's 
Causeway,  in  the  county  of  Antrim,  in 
Ireland,  and  the  rock  of  Pereniere,  near  St. 
Santdoux,  in  Auvergne,  are  formed  of  these 
stones.  The  distinctive  characters  of  ba- 
saltes  are,  a  regular  form ;  hardness  suffi- 
cient to  give  fire  with  steel ;  and  a  cinereous, 
gray  colour,  inclining  to  black. 

Basani'tes.  (From  Ccttretvt^ee,  to  find 
out.)  A  stone  said,  by  Pliny,  to  contain 
a  bloody  juice,  and  useful  in  diseases  of  the 
liver:  also  a  stone  upon  which,  by  some, 
the  purity  of  gold  was  formerly  said  to  be 
tried,  and  of  which  medical  mortars  were 
made. 

Base,  acidifiable.     See  Jcfd!. 

Base,  acidifying.     See  jlcid. 

Basia't'io.  (From  basio,  to  kiss.)  Ve- 
nereal connexion  between  the  sexes, 


BAS  BAT  113 

Basia  TOK.     See  Orbicularis  oris.  Basis  ck'reeki.      A  term  applied  for- 

Basil.     See  Ocimum  hasilicum.  merlytothe  palatum. 

Basila'ke  OS.     (Basilaris ;  from  0d.crikiuc,       Ba'sis  co'rdis.      The   broad  part  of  the 
a  king.)     Several  bones  were  so  termed  by   heart  is  so  called,  to  distinguish  it  from  the 
the  ancients  ;  as  the  sphenoid  and  occipital   apex,  or  point, 
bones.  Bassi  co'lica.     The  name  of  a  medicine 

BASILA'RIS  ARTE'RIA.  Basilary  ar-  in  Scribonius  Largus,  compounded  of  aro- 
tery.    An  arteiy  of  the   brain.     So  called    matics  and  honejr. 

because  it  lies  upon  the  basilary  process  of  Bastard  Pleurisy.  See  Peripneumonia 
the  occipital  bone.  It  is  formed  by  the  junc-  notha. 

tion  of  the  two  vertebral  arteries  within  the  Bata'tas.  (So  the  natives  of  Peru  call 
skull,  and  runs  forwards  to  the  sella  turcica  tlie  potato,  wliich  is  a  native  of  that  coun- 
alongthe  ^OTZsi'aroZti,  which  it  supplies,  as  try,  whence  our  word  pot;itoe.)  A  species 
■well  as  the  adjacent  parts,  with  blood.  of  night-shade,    solanum   iuberosum,  Linn. 

Basila'ris  proce'ssus.    Basilary  process,   which. see. 
See  Occipital  bone.  BATH.     {Balneum,   -i,   n.     From  jitt^e.- 

Basilia'ris  APo'PHYsrs.     The  great  apo-    niov,  a  bath.)     Baths  are  of  several  kinds, 
physis  of  the  os  occipitis.  1.  A  convenient  receptacle  of  w^ater,  for 

Basi'lica  media'na.     See  Bamlicaveyia.     persons  to  wash  or  plunge  in,    either  for 

Basi'lica  Nux.     The  walnut.  health  or  pleasure,  is  called  a  bath.     These 

BASI'LICA  VE'NA.  The  large  vein  are  distinguished  into  hot  and  cold  ;  and  are 
that  runs  in  the  internal  part  of  the  arm,  either  natural  or  artificial.  The  natural  hot 
and  evacuates  its  blood  into  the  axillary  ba^hs  are  formedof  the  water  of  hot  springs, 
vein.  The  branch  which  crosses,  at  the  of  which  there  ai-e  many  in  different  parts 
headof  the  arm,  to  join  this  vein,  is  called  of  the  world;  especially  in  those  countries 
the  basilic  median.  They  may  either  of  where  there  are,  or  have  evidently  been, 
4hem  be  opened  in  the  operation  of  blood-  volcanoes.  The  artificial  hot  baths  consist 
letting.  either  of  water,  or   of  some  other   fluid, 

Basilicon  ointment.  See  Basilicwm  un-  made  hot  by  art.  The  cold  bath  consists 
guentum.  of  water,  either  fresh  or  salt,  in  its  natural 

Basi'hcum.  (From  ^a-txtno;,  royal ;  so  degree  of  heat ;  or  it  may  be  made  colder 
called  from  its  great  virtues.)  Ocimum  Ba-  by  art,  as  by  a  mixture  of  nitre,  sal-ammo- 
sril.     See  Ocimum  Basilicum.  niac,  &.c.     The  chief  hot  baths  in  our  coun- 

Basi'licum  ungue'wtum.  Unguentumba-  try  are  those  of  Bath  and  Bristol,  and  those 
sUicum  flavum.  An  ointment  popularly  so  ot  Buxton  and  Matlock ;  which  latter 
called  from  its  having  the  ocimum  basili-  however,  are  rather  warm,  or  tepid,  thaa 
cum  in  its  composition.  It  came  afterwards  hot.  The  use  of  these  baths  is  found  to  be 
to  be  composed  of  wax,  resin,  Sic.  and  is  beneficial  in  diseases  of  the  head,  as  palsies,, 
now  called  ceratum  resinoe.  &c. ;  in  cuticular  diseases,  as  leprosies,  &c. ; 

Basi'licus  pd'lvis.  The  royal  powder,  obstructions  and  constipations  of  the  bowels, 
A  preparation  formerly  composed  of  calo-  the  scurvy,  and  stone;  andin  many  diseases 
mel,  rhubarb,  and  jalap.  Many  composi-  of  women  and  children.  The  cold  bath, 
tions  were,  by  the  ancients,  so  called,  from  though  popularly  esteemed  one  of  the  most 
their  supposed  pre-eminence.  innocent  remedies  yet   discovered,  is  not 

Basili'dion.  An  itchy  ointment  was  for-  however,  to  be  adopted  indiscriminately, 
merly  so  called  by  Galen.  On  the  contrary,  it   is  liable  to  do  consi- 

Ba'silis.  a  name  formerly  given  to  col-  derable  mischief  in  all  cases  oi  diseased  vis' 
lyriums  of  supposed  virtues,  by  Galen.  cera,  and  is  not,  in  any  case,  proper  to  be 

Basili'scus.  (From  0A<ri\iivg,  a  king.)  used  during  the  existence  of  costiveness. 
The  basilisk,  or  cockatrice,  a  poisonous  ser-  As  a  preventive  remedy  for  the  young, 
pent;  so  called  from  a  white  spot  upon  its  and  as  a  general  bracer  for  persons  of  a  re- 
head,  which  resembles  a  crown.  Also  the  laxed  fibre,  especially  of  the  female  sex,  it 
philosopher's  stone,  and  corrosive  sublimate,  often  proves  highly  advantageous  ;  and,  in 

Basio-cerato-chondro-glo'ssus.  See  general,  the  popular  ideals  a  correct  one, 
Hyoglossus.  thatthegZow  which  succeeds  the  use  of  cold 

Basio-glo'ssum.     See  Hyogloss^is.  or  temperate  baths,  is  a  test  of  their  utility ; 

Basio-pharyng.s:'us.  See  Constrictor  while,  on  the  other  hand,  their  producing 
pharyngis  medius.  chilliness,  headach,  he.   is  a  proof  of  their 

BA'SIS.     (From  ^^m,  to  go :    the  sup-  being  pernicious, 
port  of  any  thing,  upon  which  it  stands  or  The  Cold  Bath. 

goes.)  1.  This  word  is  frequently  applied  The  diseases  and  morbid  symptoms,  for 
anatomically  to  the  body  of  any  part,  or  to  which  the  cold  bath,  under  one  form  or 
that  part  from  which  the  other  parts  appear,  another  may  be  applied  with  advantage, 
as  it  were,  to  proceed,  or  by  which  they  are  are  very  numerous  ;  and  some  of  them  de- 
supported,  serve  particular  attention.     One  of  the  most 

2.  In  pharmacy  it  signifies  the  principal  important  of  its  uses  is  in  ardent  fever  ;  and, 
ingrejSient,  under  propet^manjtgement,  it  forms  a  highly 


114 


BAT? 


valuable  remedy  in  this  dangerous  disorder. 
It  is  bigWy  important,  however,  to  attend 
to  the  precautions  which  the  use  of  this  vi- 
gorous remedial  process  requires.  "  Affu- 
sion with  cold  water,"  Dr.  Cun-ie  observes, 
"  may  be  used  whenever  the  heat  of  the 
body  is  steadily  above  the  natural  standard, 
when  there  is  no  sense  of  chilliness,  and 
especially  when  there  is  no  general  nor  pro- 
fuse perspiration.  If  used  during  the  cold 
stage  of  a  fever,  even  though  the  heat  be 
higher  than  natural,  it  brings  on  inter- 
ruption of  respiration,  a  fluttering,  weak, 
and  extremely  quick  pulse,  and  certainly 
might  be  carried  so  far  as  to  extinguish 
animation  entirely."  The  most  salutary 
consequence  which  follows  the  proper  use 
of  this  powerful  remedy,  is  the  production 
of  free  and  general  perspiration.  It  is  this 
circumstance  that  appears  to  give  so  much 
advantage  to  a  general  affusion  of  cold 
water  in  fevers,  in  preference  to  any  par- 
tial application.  The  cold  bath  is  better 
known,  especially  in  this  country,  as  a  ge- 
neral tonic  remedy  in  various  chronic  dis- 
eases. The  general  circumstances  of  dis- 
order for  which  cold  bathing  appears  to  be 
of  service,  according  to  Dr.  Saunders,  are 
alangour  and  weakness  of  circulation,  ac- 
companied with  profuse  sweating  andfatigue, 
on  very  moderate  exertion  ;  tremors  in  the 
limbs,  and  many  of  those  symptoms  usually 
called  nervous ;  where  the  moving  powers 
are  weak,  and  the  mind  listless  and  indo- 
lent; but,  at  the  same  time,  where  no  per- 
manent morbid  obstruction,  or  visceral  dis- 
ease, is  present.  Such  a  state  of  body  is 
often  the  consequence  of  a  long  and  debili- 
tating sickness,  or  of  a  sedentary  life,  with- 
out using  the  exercise  requisite  to  keep  up 
the  activity  of  the  bodily  powers.  In  all 
these  cases,  the  great  object  to  be  fulfilled, 
is  to  produce  a  considerable  re-action,  from 
the  shock  of  cold  water,  at  the  expense  of 
as  little  heat  as  possible  ;  and  when  cold- 
bathing  does  harm,  it  is  precisely  where  the 
powers  of  the  body  are  too  languid  to  bring 
on  re-action,  and  the  chilling  effects  remain 
unopposed.  When  the  patient  feels  the 
shock  of  immersion  very  severely,  and,  from 
experience  of  its  pain,  has  acquired  an  in- 
superable dread  of  this  application  ;  when 
he  has  felt  little  or  no  friendly  glow  to  suc- 
ceed the  first  shock,  but  on  coming  out  of 
the  bath  remains  cold,  shivering,  sick  at  the 
stomach, 'oppressed  with  headach,  languid, 
drowsy  and  listless,  and  averse  to  food  and 
exercise  during  the  whole  of  the  day,  we 
may  be  sure  that  the  bath  has  been  too  cold, 
the  shock  too  severe,  and  no  re-action  pro- 
duced at  all  adequate  to  the  impression  on 
the  surface  of  the  body. 

There  is  a  kind  of  slow,  irregular  fever, 
or  rather  febricula,  in  Avhich  Dr.  Saunders 
has  often  found  the  cold  bath  of  singular 
service.  This  disorder  principally  affects 
persons  naturally  t>f  a  ?ound  constitutionj 


BAX 

but  who  lead  a  sedentary  life,  and  at  the 
same  time  are  employed  in  some  occupa- 
tion which  strongly  engages  their  attention, 
requires  much  exertion  of  thought,  and  ex- 
cites a  degree  of  anxiety.  Such  persons 
have  constantly  a  pulse  rather  quicker  than 
natural,  hot  hands,  restless  nights,  and  an 
impaired  appetite,  but  without  any  con- 
siderable derangement  in  the  digestive  or- 
gans. This  disorder  will  continue  for  a 
long  time,  in  an  irregular  way,  never  en- 
tirely preventing  their  ordinary  occupation, 
but  rendering  it  more  than  usually  anxious 
and  fatiguing,  and  often  prejiaring  the  way 
for  confirmed  hypochondriasis.  Persons  in 
this  situation,  are  remarkably  relieved  by 
the  cold-bath,  and,  for  the  most  part,  bear  it 
well ;  and  its  use  should  also,  if  possible,  be 
aided  by  that  relaxation  from  business,  and 
that  diversion  of  the  mind  from  its  ordinary 
train  of  thinking,  which  are  obtained  by 
attending  a  watering  place.  The  Doctor 
also  found  cold  bathing  hurtful  in  chlorosis, 
and  observes,  that  it  is  seldom  admissible  in 
those  cases  of  disease  in  the  stomach  which 
are  brought  on  by  high  living,  and  consti- 
tute what  may  be  termed  the  true  dyspepsia. 

The  topical  application  of  cold  water, 
or  of  a  cold  saturnine  lotion,  in  cases  of 
local  inflammation,  has  become  an  esta- 
blished practice ;  the  efficacy  of  which 
is  daily  experienced.  Burns  of  every  de- 
scription will  bear  a  most  liberal  use  of 
cold  water,  or  even  of  ice  ;  and  this  may 
be  applied  to  a  very  extensive  inflamed  sur- 
face, without  even  producing  the  ordinary 
effects  of  general  chilling,  which  would  be 
brought  on  from  the  same  application  to  a 
sound  and  healthy  skin.  Another  very  dis- 
tressing symptom  remarkably  relieved  by 
cold  water,  topically  applied,  is  that  in- 
tolerable itching  of  the  vagina,  which  wo- 
men sometimes  experience,  entirely  uncon- 
nected with  any  general  cause,  and  which 
appears  to  be  a  kind  of  herpes  confined  to 
that  part.  Cold  water  has  also  been  used 
topically  in  the  various  cases  of  strains, 
bruises,  and  similar  injuries,  in  tendinous, 
and  ligamentous  parts,  with  success ;  also 
in  rigidity  of  muscles,  that  have  been  long 
kept  at  rest,  in  order  to  favour  the  union  of 
bone,  where  there  appears  to  have  been  no 
organic  injury,  but  only  a  deficiency  of  ner- 
vous energy,  and  in  mobility  of  parts,  or  at 
most  only  slight  adhesions,  which  would 
give  way  to  regular  exercise  of  the  weak- 
ened limb.  Another  very  striking  instance 
of  the  powerful  effects  of  topical  cold,  in 
stimulating  a  part  to  action,  is  shown  in 
the  use  of  cold,  or  even  iced  water,  to  the 
vagina  of  parturient  women,  during  the 
dangerous  hemorrhages  that  take  place 
from  the  uterus,  on  the  partial  separation 
ofjhe  placenta. 

Tkt  Shower  Bath. 

A  species  of  cold  bath.  A  modern  in- 
vention, in  which  the  water  falls,  through 


BAT 


BAT 


li 


numerous  apertures,  ou  the  body.  A  pro- 
per apparatus  for  tliis  purpose  is  to  be  ob- 
tained at  the  shops.  The  use  of  the  shower 
bath  applies,  in  every  case,  to  the  same 
purposes  as  the  cold  bath,  and  is  often  at- 
tended with  particular  advantages.  1.  From 
the  sudden  contact  of  the  water,  which,  in 
the  common  cold  bath,  is  only  momentary, 
but  which,  in  the  shower  bath,  may  be  pro- 
longed, repeated,  and  modified,  at  pleasure  ; 
and,  secondly,  from  the  head  and  breast, 
which  are  exposed  to  some  inconvenience 
and  danger  in  the  common  bath,  being 
here  effectually  secured,  by  receiving  the 
first  shock  of  the  water. 

The  Tepid  Bath. 

The  range  of  temperature,  from  the 
lowest  degree  of  the  hot  bath  to  the  highest 
of  the  cold  bath,  forms  r/hat  may  be  termed 
the  tepid.  In  general,  the  heat  of  water 
wliich  we  sbc'ald  term  tepid,  is  about  90  deg. 
In  a  medicinal  point  of  view,  it  produces 
the  greatest  effect  in  ardent  fever,  where 
the  temperature  is  little  above  that  of  health, 
but  the  powers  of  the  body  weak,  not  able 
to  bear  the  vigorous  application  of  cold  im- 
mersion. In  cutaneous  diseases,  a  tepid 
bath  is  often  quite  sufficient  to  produce 
a  salutary  relaxation,  and  perspirability 
of  the  skin. 

The.  Hot  Balk. 

From  93  to  96  deg.  of  Fahrenheit,  the 
hot  bath  has  a  peculiar  tendency  to  bring 
on  a  state  of  repose,  to  alleviate  any  local 
irritation,  and  tliereby  induce  sleep.  It  is, 
upon  the  whole,  a  safer  remedy  than  the 
cold  bath,  and  more  peculiarly  applicable 
to  very  Avcak  and  irritable  constitutions, 
whom  the  shock  produced  by  cold  immersion 
would  overpower,  and  who  have  not  suffi- 
cient vigour  of  circulation  for  an  adequate 
re-action.  In  cases  of  topical  inflammation, 
connected  with  a  phlogistic  state  of  body, 
preceded  by  rigor  and  general  fever,  and 
where  the  local  formation  of  matter  is  the 
solution  of  the  general  inflammatory  symp- 
toms, experience  directs  us  to  the  use  of 
the  warm  relaxing  applications,  rather  than 
those  which,  by  excitinga  general  re-action, 
would  increase  the  local  complaint.  This 
object  is  particularly  to  be  consulted  when 
the  part  affected  is  one  that  is  essential  to 
life.  Hence  it  is  that  in  fever,  where  there 
is  a  great  determination  to  the  lungs,  andthe 
respiration  appears  to  be  locally  affected, 
independently  of  the  oppression  produced 
bj'  mere  febrile  increase  of  circulation,  prac- 
titioners have  avoided  the  external  use  of 
cold,  in  order  to  promote  the  solution  of  the 
fever;  and  have  trusted  to  the  general  an- 
tiphlogistic treatment,  along  with  the  topi- 
cally relaxing  application  of  warm  vapour, 
inhaled  by  the  lungs.  Warm  bathing  ap- 
pears to  be  peculiarly  well  calculated  to 
relieve  those  complaints  that  seem  to  depend 
on  an  irregular  or  diminished  action  of  any 
pari  of  the  alimentarv  canal ;  and  the  state 


of  the  skin,  produced  by  immersion  in  waria 
water,  seemshighly  favourable  to  the  healthy 
action  of  the  stomach  and  bowels.  Another 
very  important  use  of  the  warm  bath,  is  in 
herpetic  eruptions,  by  relaxing  the  skin, 
and  rendering  it  more  pei'vious,  and  pre- 
paring it  admirably  for  receiving  the  sti- 
mulant applications  of  tar  ointment,  mer- 
curials, and  the  like,  that  are  intended  to 
restore  it  to  a  healthy  stale.  The  consti- 
tutions of  children  seem  more  extensively 
relieved  by  the  warm  bath  than  those  of 
adults ;  and  this  remedy  seems  more  gene- 
rally applicable  to  acute  fevers  in  them  than 
in  persons  of  a  more  advanced  age.  Where 
the  warm  bath  produces  its  salutary  opera- 
tion, it  is  ajifiost  always  followed  by  an 
easy  ai;<i  profound  sleep.  Dr.  Saunders 
strongly  recommends  the  use  of  the  tepid 
bath,  or  even  one  of  a  higher  temperature, 
in  the  true  menorrhagia  of  females.  In  pa- 
ralytic aftections  of  particular  parts,  the 
powerful  stimulus  of  heated  water  is  gene- 
rally allowed ;  and  in  these  cases,  the  efiect 
may  be  assisted  by  any  thing  which  will 
increase  the  stimulating  properties  of  the 
water,  a-:,  for  instance,  by  the  addition  of 
salt.  In  these  cases,  much  benefit  may  be 
espectcd  from  the  use  of  warm  sea-baths. 
The  application  of  the  warm  bath  topically, 
as  in  pediluvia,  or  fomentations  to  the  feel, 
often  produces  the  most  powerful  effects  in 
quieting  irritation  in  fever,  and  bringing  on 
a  sound  and  refreshing  repose.  The  cases 
in  which  the  Avarm  bath  is  likely  to  be  at- 
tended with  danger,  are  particularly  those 
Avhere  there  exists  a  strong  tendency  to  a 
determination  of  blood  to  the  h.cad ;  and 
apoplexy  has  sometimes  been  thus  brought 
on.  The  lowest  temperature  v/ill  be  re- 
quired for  cutaneous  complaints,  and  to 
bring  on  relaxation  to  the  skin  during  febrile 
irritation ;  the  warmer  will  be  necessary  in 
paralysis ;  more  heat  should  be  employed  oh 
a  deep-seated  part  than  one  that  is  super- 
ficial. 

The  Vapour  Both. 
The  x'apour  bath,  called  also  Balneum 
laconlcum,  though  not  much  employed  in 
England,  forms  a  valuable  remedy  in  a  va- 
riety of  cases.  In  most  of  (he  hot  natural 
waters  on  the  Continent,  the  vapour  bath 
forms  a  regular  part  of  the  bathing  appa- 
ratus, and  is  there  highly  valued.  In  no 
country,  however,  is  this  application  carried 
to  so  great  an  extent  as  in  Russia,  where  it 
forms  the  principal  and  almost  daily  luxury 
of  all  fhe  people,  in  every  rank  ;  and  it  is 
employed  as  a  sovereign  remedy  for  a  great 
variety  of  disorders.  The  Hon.  Mr.  Basil 
Cochrane  has  lately  published  a  Treatise  on 
the  Vapour  Bath,  from  which  it  appears, 
he  has  brought  the  apparatus  to  such  per- 
fection, that  he  can  apply  it  of  all  degrees 
of  temperature,  partially  or  generally,  by 
shower,  or  by  stream,  with  a  great  force  or 
a  small  one ;  according  to  the  particular  cir- 


}1Q 


BXT 


cumstances  under  which  patients  are  so  va- 
riously placed,  who  require  such  assistance. 
See  Cocfirane  on  Vapour  Bath.  Connected 
with  this  article,  is  the  air-pump  vapour-bath ; 
a  species  of  vapour  bath,  or  machine,  to 
which  the  inventor  has  given  this  name. 
This  apparatus  has  been  found  efficacious 
in  removing  paroxysms  of  the  gout,  and 
preventing  their  recurrence  ;  in  acute  and 
chronic  rheumatism,  palsy,  cutaneous  dis- 
eases, ulcers,  &.C.  It  has  also  been  pro- 
posed in  ciiilblains,  leprosy,  yaws,  tetaaus, 
HTiienorrhea,  and  dropsy. 

II.  When  the  vessels  in  which  bodies  are 
exposed  to  the  action  of  heat,  are  not 
placed  in  immediate  coijtact  with  the  fire, 
but  receive  the  required  d?t;ree  of  heat  by 
another  intermediate  body,  such  apparatus 
is  termed  a  bath.  These  have  bccrt  vari- 
ously named,  as  dry,  vapour,  &lc.  Modern 
chemists  distinguish  three  kinds: 

1.  Balneum  arena;,  or  the  sand  bath. 
This  consists  merely  of  an  open  iron,  or 
baked  clay  sand  pot,  whose  bottom  is  mostly 
convex,  and  exposed  to  the  furnace.  Finely 
sifted  sea-sand  is  put  into  this,  and  the  vessel 
containing  the  substance  to  be  heated,  &ic. 
in  the  sand  bath,  immersed  in  the  middle. 

2.  Balneum  marice,  or  the  water  bath. 

This  is  very  simple,  and  requires  no  par- 
ticular apparatus.  The  object  is,  to  place 
the  vessel  containing  the  substance  to  be 
heated,  in  another,  containing  water ;  which 
last  must  be  of  such  a  nature  as  to  be  fitted 
for  the  application  of  fire,  as  a  common  still, 
or  kettle. 

3.  The  vapour  bath.  When  any  sub- 
stance is  heated  by  the  steam  or  vapour, 
of  boiling  water,  chemists  say  it  is  done 
by  means  of  a  vapour  bath. 

III.  Those  applications  are  called  dry 
baths,  which  are  made  of  ashes,  salt,  sand, 
&.C.  The  ancients  had  many  ways  of  ex- 
citing a  sweat,  by  means  of  a  dry  heat ;  as 
by  the  use  of  hot  sand,  stove  roOrns,  or  ar- 
tificial bagnios;  and  even  from  certain  na- 
tural hot  steams  of  the  earth,  received  under 
a  proper  arch,  or  hot-house,  as  we  learn  from 
Celsus.  They  had  also  another  kind  of 
bath  by  insolation,  Vv'here  the  body  was  ex- 
posed to  the  sun  for  some  time,  in  order  to 
draw  forth  the  superfluous  moisture  from 
the  inv/ard  parts  ;  and  to  this  day  it  is  a 
practice,  in  some  nations,  to  cover  the  body 
over  with  horse-dung,  especially  in  painful 
chronic  diseases.  In  J^ew  England,  they 
make  a  kind  of  stove  of  turf,  wherein  the 
sick  are  shut  up  to  bathe,  or  sweat.  It  was 
probably  from  a  knowledge  of  this  practice, 
and  of  the  e.xploded  doctrines  of  Celsus, that 
the  noted  empiric  Dr.  Graiiam  drew  his 
notions  of  the  salutary  effects  of  what  he 
c&Wed  earth  bathing;  a  practice  which,  in  the 
way  he  used  it,  consigned  some  of  his  pa- 
tients to  a  perpetual  mansion  under  the 
ground.  The  like  name  oidri/  bath,  is  some- 
fimes  also  given  to  another  Icind  of  batii, 


BAT 

made  of  kindled  coals,  or  burniiig  spirit  of 
wine.  The  patient  being  placed  in  a  conve- 
nient close  chair,  for  the  reception  of  the 
fume,  which  rises  and  provokes  sweat  in  a 
plentiful  manner  ;  care  being  taken  to  keep 
the  head  out,  and  to  secure  respiration.  This 
bath  has  been  said  to  be  very  ettectual  in  re- 
moving old  obstinate  pains  in  the  limbs. 

IV.  Medicated  Baths  are  such  as  are 
saturated  with  various  mineral,  vegetable, 
or  sometimes  animal  substances.  Thus  we 
have  sulphur  and  iron  baths,  aromatic  and 
milk  baths.  There  can  be  no  doubt  that 
such  ingredients,  if  duly  mixed,  and  a  pro- 
per teaiperature  given  to  the  water,  may, 
in  certain  complaints,  be  productive  of 
eirects  highly  beneficial.  Water,  impreg- 
nated with  sulphate  of  iron,  Avill  abound 
with  the  bracing  particles  of  that  metal,  and 
maybe  useful  for  strengthening  the  part  to 
which  it  is  applied,  re-invigorating  debilita- 
ted limbs,  stopping  various  kinds  of  bleeding, 
restoring  the  menstrual  and  hemorrhoidal 
discharges  when  obstructed,  and,  in  shorty 
as  a  substitute  for  the  natural  iron  bath. 
There  are  various  other  medicated  baths, 
such  as  those  prepared  with  alum  and 
quick-lime,  sal-ammoniac,  fee.  by  boiling 
them  togetlier,  or  separately,  in  pure  rain 
water.  "These  have  long  been  reputed  as 
eminently  serviceable  in  paralytic,  and  all 
other  diseases  arising  from  nervous  and 
muscular  debility. 

BATH  WATERS.  Bathonite  aqum. 
Soils  aqucE.  Badigum  aquce.  The  city  of 
Bath  has  been  celebrated,  for  a  long  series 
of  years,  for  its  numerous  hot  springs, 
which  are  of  a  higher  temperature  than  any 
in  this  kingdom,  (from  112°  to  116°,)  and, 
indeed,  are  the  only  natural  waters  which 
we  possess  that  are  at  all  hot  to  the  touch  ; 
all  the  other  thermal  waters  being  of  a  heat 
below  the  animal  temperature,  and  only 
deserving  that  appellation  from  being  inva- 
riably v^'armer  than  the  general  average  of 
the  heat  of  common  springs.  By  the  erec- 
tion of  elegant  baths,  these  waters  are  parti- 
cularly adapted  to  the  benefit  of  invalids, 
who  find  here  a  variety  of  establishments, 
contributing  equally  to  health,  convenience, 
and  amusement.  There  are  three  principal 
springs  in  the  city  of  Bath,  namely,  those 
called  the  King's  Bath,  the  Cross  Bath,  and 
the  Hot  Bath  ;  all  within  a  short  distance  of 
each  other,  and  emptying  theniselves  into 
the  river  Avon,  after  having  passed  through 
the  several  baths.  Their  supply  is  so  co- 
pious, that  all  the  large  reservoirs  used  for 
bathing  are  filled  every  evening  with  fresh 
water,  from  their  respective  fountains.  lu 
th.eir  sensibleand  medicinal  properties,  there 
is  but  a  slight  difference.  According  to  Dr. 
Falconer,  the  former  are — 1.  That  the 
water,  when  newly  drawn,  appears  clear  and 
colourless,  remains  perfectly  inactive,  with- 
out bubbles,  or  any  sign  of  briskness,  or 
effervescence.    2.   After  being  exposed  fo 


BAT 


BAT 


in 


the  open  air  for  some  hours,  it  becomes 
rather  turbid,  by  the  separation  of  a  pale 
yellow,  ochrey  precipitate,  Avhich  gradually 
subsides.  3.  No  odour  is  perceptible  from 
a  glass  of  the  fresh  water,  but  a  slight  pun- 
gency to  the  taste  from  a  large  mass  of  it, 
when  fresh  drawn;  which,  however,  is 
neither  fetid  nor  sulphureous.  4.  When 
hot  from  the  pump,  it  aflects  the  mouth 
with  astrong  chalybeate  impression,  without 
being  of  a  saline  or  pungent  taste.  And, 
fifthly,  on  growing  cold,  the  chalybeate 
taste  is  entirely  lost,  leaving  only  a  veiy 
slight  sensation  on  the  tongue,  by  which  it 
can  scarcely  be  distinguished  from  common 
hard  spring  water.  The  temperature  of 
the  King's  Bath  watec,  which  is  usually 
preferred  for  drinking,  is,  when  fresh  drawn 
in  the  glass,  above  1 16  deg. ;  that  of  the 
Cross  Bath,  112  deg.  But,  after  flowing 
into  the  spacious  bathing  vessels,  it  is  ge- 
nerally from  100  to  106  deg.  in  the  hotter 
baths,  and  from  92  to  94  deg.  in  the  Cross 
Bath  ;  a  temperature  which  remains  nearly 
stationary,  and  is  greater  than  that  of  any 
other  natural  spring  in  Britain.  A  small 
quantity  of  gas  is  also  disengaged  from 
these  waters,  which  Dr.  Priestley  first  dis- 
covered to  contain  no  more  than  one-twen- 
tieth part  of  its  bulk  of  fixed  air,  or  car- 
bonic acid.  The  chemical  properties  of  the 
Bath  waters,  according  to  the  nrost  accu- 
rate analysers.  Doctors  Lucas,  Falconer, 
and  Gibfes,  contain  so  small  a  proportion  of 
iron,  as  to  amount  only  to  one-twentieth 
or  one-thirty-eighth  of  a  grain  in  the  pint; 
and,  according  to  Dr.  Gibbs,  fifteen  grains 
and  a  quarter  of  siliceous  earth  in  the  gallon. 
Dr.  Saunders  estimates  a  gallon  of  the 
King's  Bath  water  to  contain  about  eight 
cubic  inches  of  carbonic  acid,  and  a  similar 
quantity  of  air,  nearly  azotic,  about  eighty 
grains  of  solid  ingredients,  one-half  of  which 
probably  consists  of  sulphate  and  muriate  of 
soda,  fifteen  grains  and  a  half  of  siliceous 
earth,  and  the  remainder  is  iselenite,  carbo- 
nate of  lime,  and  so  small  a  portion  of  oxide 
of  iron  as  to  be  scarcely  calculable.  Hence 
he  concludes,  that  the  King's  Bath  water 
is  the  strongest  chalybeate;  next  in  order, 
the  Hot  Bath  water;  and  lastly,  that  of 
the  Cross  Eath,  which  contains  the  smallest 
proportions  of  chalybeate,  gaseous  and  sa- 
line, but  considerably  more  of  the  earthy 
particles;  while  its^  water,  in  the  pump,  is 
also  two  degrees  lower  than  that  of  the 
others.  It  is  likewise  now  ascertained, 
that  these  springs  do  not  exhibit  the  slightest 
traces  of  sulphur,  though  it  was  formerly 
believed,  and  erroneously  supported  on  the 
authority  of  Dr.  Charleton,  that  the  subtile 
aromatic  vapour  in  the  Bath  waters,  was  a 
sulphureous  principle,  entirely  similar  to 
common  brimstone. 

With  regard  to  the  effect  of  the  Bath 
jyaters  on  the  human  system,  independent 
pi  their  specific  properties,  as  a  medicinal 


remedy  not  to  be  imitated  completely  by 
any  chemical  process,  Dr,  Saunders  attri- 
butes much  of  their  salubrious  influence  to 
the  natural  degree  of  warmth  peculiar  to 
these  springs,  which,  for  ages,  have  pre- 
served an  admirable  degree  of  uniformity 
of  temperature.  He  thinks  too,  that  one 
of  their  most  important  uses  is  that  of  an  ex- 
ternal application,  yet  supposes  that,  in  this 
respect,  they  dift'er  little  from  common 
water,  when  heatedto  the  same  temperature, 
and  applied  under  similar  circumstances. 

According  to  Dr.  Falconer,  the  Bath 
water,  when  drunk  fresh  from  the  spring, 
generally  raises,  or  rather  accelerates  the 
pulse,  increases  the  heat,  and  promotes  the 
difiei-ent  secretions.  These  symptoms  in  most 
cases,  become  perceptible  soon  after  drink- 
ing it,  and  will  sometimes  continue  for  a 
considerable  time.  It  is,  however,  remark- 
able, that  they  are  only  produced  in  invalids. 
Hence  we  may  conclude,  that  these  waters 
not  only  possess  heating  properties,  but 
their  Internal  use  is  likewise  attended  with 
a  peculiar  stimulus,  acting  more  immedi- 
ately on  the  nerves. 

One  of  the  most  salutary  effects  of  the 
Bath  water,  consists  in  its  action  on  the 
urinaiy  organs,  even  when  taken  in  mode- 
rate doses.  Its  operation  on  the  bowels 
varies  in  diiferent  individuals,  like  that  of 
all  other  waters,  which  do  not  contain  any 
cathartic  salt;  but,  in  general,  it  is  produc- 
tive of  costiveness,  an  effect  resulting  from 
the  want  of  an  active  stimulus  to  the  intes- 
tines, and  probably  also  from  the  determi- 
nation this  water  occasions  to  the  skin, 
more  than  from  any  astringency  which  it 
may  possess  ;  for,  if  perspiration  be  sud- 
denly checked  du'ing  the  use  of  it,  a  diar- 
rho;a  is  sometimes  the  consequence.  Hence 
it  appears  that  its  stimulant  powers  are 
primarily,  and  more  particularly  exerted  in 
the  stomach,  where  it  produces  a  variety  of 
symptoms,  sometimes  slight  and  transient, 
but  occasionally,  so  considerable  and  per- 
manent, as  to  require  it  to  be  discontinued. 
In  those  individuals  with  whom  it  is  likely 
to  agree,  and  prove  beneficial,  the  Bath 
waters  excite,  at  first,  an  agreeable  glowing 
sensation  in  the  stomach,  which  is  speedily 
followed  by  an  increase  both  of  appetite  and 
spirits,  as  Avell  as  a  quick  secretion  of  urine. 
In  others,  when  the  use  of  them  is  atteiided 
with  headach,  thirst,  and  constant  dryness 
of  the  tongue,  heaviness,  loathing  of  the 
stomach,  and  sickness;  or  if  they  are  not 
evacuated,  either  by  urine  or  an  increased 
perspiration,  it  may  be  justly  inferred  that 
their  further  continuance  is  improper. 

The  diseases  for  which  these  celebrated 
waters  are  resorted  to,  are  very  numerous, 
and  are  some  of  the  most  important  and  dif- 
ficult of  cure  of  all  that  come  under  medical 
treatment.  In  most  of  them,  the  bath  is 
used  along  with  the  v.'aters,  as  an  internal 
medicine.     The  general  indications,  oftba- 


118 


BAT 


BAT 


propriety  of  using  this  medicinal  water,  ai'e 
in  those  cases  where  a  gentle,  gradual,  and 
permanent  stimulus,  is  required.  Bath 
water  may  certainly  be  considered  as  a 
chalybeate,  in  which  the  iron  is  very  small  in 
quantity,  but  in  a  highly  active  form  ;  and 
the  degree  of  temperature  is  in  itself  a  sti- 
mulus, often  of  considerable  powers.  These 
circumstances  again  point  out  the  necessity 
of  certain  cautions,  which,  from  a  view  of 
the  mere  quantity  of  foreign  contents,  might 
be  thought  superfluous.  Although,  in  es- 
timating the  powers  of  this  medicine,  al- 
lowance must  be  made  for  local  prejudice 
in  its  favour,  there  can  be  no  doubt  but  that 
its  employment  is  hazardous,  and  might 
often  do  considerable  mischief,  in  various 
cases  of  active  inflammation,  especially  in 
irritable  habits,  where  there  exists  a  strong 
tendency  to  hectic  fever;  and  even  in  the 
less  inflammatory  state  of  diseased  and  sup- 
purating viscera  ;  and,  in  general,  wherever 
a  quick  pulse  and  dry  tongue  indicate  a  de- 
gree of  general  fever.  The  cases,  there- 
fore, to  which  this  water  are  peculiarly 
suited,  are  mostly  of  the  chronic  kind  :  and 
by  a  steady  perseverance  in  this  remedy, 
very  obstinate  disorders  have  given  way. 
The  following,  Dr.  Saunders  in  his  Treatise 
en  Mineral  Waters,  considers  as  the  prin- 
cipal, viz.  1.  Chlorosis,  a  disease  which  at 
all  times,  is  much  relieved  by  steel,  and  will 
bear  it,  even  where  there  is  a  considerable 
degree  of  feverish  irritation,  receives  par- 
ticular benefit  from  the  Bath  water  ;  and  its 
use,  as  a  warm  bath,  excellently  contributes 
to  remove  that  languor  of  circulation,  and 
obstruction  of  the  natural  evacuations,  which 
constitute  the  leading  features  of  this  com- 
mon and  troublesome  disorder.  2.  The  com- 
plicated diseases  which  are  often  brought 
on  by  a  long  residence  in  hot  climates,  af- 
fecting the  secretion  of  bile,  thefunctions  of 
the  stomach,  and  alimentary  canal,  and 
which  generally  produce  organic  derange- 
ment in  some  part  of  the  hej)atic  system,  often 
receive  much  benefit  from  the  Bath  water, 
if  used  at  a  time  when  suppurative  inflam- 
mation is  not  actually  present.  3.  Another 
and  lass  active  disease  of  the  biliary  organs, 
the  jaundice,  which  arises  from  a  simple  ob- 
struction of  the  gall-ducts,  is  still  oftener 
removed  by  both  the  internal  and  external 
use  of  these  waters.  4.  In  rheumatic  com- 
plaints, the  power  of  this  water,  as  Dr. 
Charleton  well  observes,  is  chiefly  confined 
to  that  species  of  rheumatism  which  is  unat- 
tended with  inflam.mation,  or  in  which  the 
patient's  pains  are  not  increased  by  the 
A7armth  of  his  bed.  A  great  number  of  the 
patients  that  resort  to  Bath,  especially  those 
that  are  admitted  into  the  hospital,  are  af- 
fected with  rheumatism  in  all  its  stages  ; 
and  it  appears,  from  the  most  respectable 
testimony,  that  a  large  proportion  of  them 
receiv^e  a  permanent  cure.  (See  Falconer 
en  Bath   Water  in  Rheumatic  Cases.)     5,  In 


gout,  the  greatest  benefit  is  derived  from 
this  water,  in  those  cases  where  it  produces 
anomalous  affections  of  the  head,  stomach, 
and  bowels ;  and  it  is  here  a  principal  ad 
vantage  to  be  able  to  bring,  by  warmthj 
that  active  local  inflammation  iti  any  limb, 
which  relieves  all  the  other  troublesome  and 
dangerous  symptoms.  Hence  it  is  that  Bath 
water  is  commonly  said  to  produce  the  gout; 
by  which  is  only  meant  that,  where  persons 
have  a  gouty  aft'ection,  shifting  from  place 
to  place,  and  thereby  much  disordering  the 
system,  the  internal  and  external  use  of  the 
Bath  water  will  soon  bring  on  a  general 
increase  of  action,  indicated  by  a  flushing  in 
the  face,  fulness  in  the  circulating  vessels, 
and  relief  of  the  dyspeptic  symptoms  ;  and 
the  whole  disorder  will  terminate  in  a  re- 
gular fit  of  the  gout  in  the  extremities,  which 
is  the  crisis  always  to  be  wished  for.  6.  The 
colica  pictonum,  and  the  paralysis,  or  loss 
of  nervous  power  in  particular  limbs,  which 
is  one  of  its  most  serious  consequences,  is 
found  to  be  peculiarly  relieved  by  the  use 
of  the  Bath  waters,  more  especially  when 
applied  externally,  either  generally,  or  upon 
the  part  atfected. 

The  quantity  of  water  taken  daily,  during 
a  full  course,  and  by  adults,  is  recom- 
mended by  Dr.  Falconer,  not  to  exceed  a 
pint  and  a  half,  or  two  pints  ;  and  in  chlo- 
rosis, with  irritable  habits,  not  more  than 
one  pint  is  employed  ;  and  when  the  bath  is 
made  use  of,  it  is  generally  two  or  three 
times  a  week,  in  the  morning.  The  Bath 
waters  require  a  considerable  time  to  be 
persevered  in,  before  a  full  and  fair  trial  can 
be  made.  Chronic  rheumatism,  habitual 
gout,  dyspepsia,  from  a  long  course  of 
high  and  intemperate  living,  and  the  like, 
are  disorders  not  to  be  removed  by  a. 
short  course  of  any  mineral  water,  and 
many  of  those  who  have  once  received 
benefit  at  the  fountains,  find  it  necessary  to 
make  an  annual  visit  to  them,  to  repair  the 
waste  in  health  during  the  preceding  year. 

BATH,  CAUTERES.  A  sulphureous 
bath  near  Barege,  which  raises  the  mer- 
cury in  Fahrenheit's  thermometer  to  131 
deg. 

BATH,    ST.    SAUVEUR'S.      A  sulphu- 
reous and  alkaline  bath,  in  the  valley  ad- 
joining Barege,  the  latter  of  which  raises 
Fahrenheit's    thermometer  as  high  as  131 
deg.    It  is  much  resorted  to  from  the  South 
of  France,  and  used  chiefly  externally,  as  a 
simple  thermal  water. 
Bath,  cold.     See  Bath. 
Bath,  vapour.     See  Bath. 
Bath,  tepid.     See  Bath. 
Bath,  hot.     See  Bath. 
B.\'thmis.    (From  5-.wv(ii,  to  enter.)    Bath- 
mus.     The  seat,  or  base  ;  the  cavity  of  a 
bone,  with  the    protuberance    of  another, 
particularly  those  at  the  articulation  of  the 
humerus  and  ulna,  according  to  Ilipporratc 
and  Galen. 


BAi: 


BDE 


119 


Batho  NJJE  a'qujE.    Batk  waters. 

Ba'thko>-.  (From  ^awai,  to  enter.) 
Balhru7n.  The  same  as  bathmis:  also  an 
instrument  used  in  the  extension  of  frac- 
tured limbs,  called  scamnum.  Hippocrates. 
It  is  described  by  Oribasius  and  Scul- 
tetus. 

Ba'tia.  a  name  formerly  given  to  a 
retort. 

Bati'non-mo'ron.  (From  ,S«to?,  a  bram- 
ble, and  fjiofov,  a  raspberry.)     A  raspberry. 

Batra'chium.  (From  fi^Tpa^^o;,  a  frog ; 
so  called  from  its  likeness  to  a  frog.  The 
herb  crow's  foot,  or  ranunculus. 

Ba'trachl's.  (From  ^aT/i«;^o?,  a  frog ; 
so  called  because  they  who  are  infected  with 
it  croak  like  a  frog.)  An  inflammatory  tu- 
mour under  the  tongue. 

Battari'smus.  (From  Botto?,  a  Cyre- 
na;an  prince,  who  stammered.)  Stam- 
mering; a  defect  in  pronunciation.  See 
Psellismus. 

Batta'ta  Virgisia'na.  See  Solanum 
tuberosum. 

Batta'ta  peregri'na.  The  cathartic 
potato  ;  perhaps  a  species  of  ipomcea.  If 
about  two  ounces  of  them  are  eaten  at  bed- 
time they  grfeatly  move  the  belly  the  next 
morning. 

BATTIE,  William,  was  born  in  De- 
vonshire, in  1704.  He  graduated  at  Cam- 
bridge, and  after  practising  some  years 
successfully  at  Oxbridge,  settled  in  London, 
and  became  a  fellow  of  the  College  of 
Physicians,  as  well  as  of  the  Royal  Society. 
The  insufficiency  of  Bethlehem  hospital  to 
receive  all  the  indigent  objects  labouring 
under  insanity  in  this  metropolis,  naturally 
led  to  the  establishment  of  another  similar 
institution ;  and  Dr.  Battle  having  been  very 
active  in  promoting  the  subscription  for 
that  purpose,  he  was  appointed  physician  to 
the  new  institution  which  was  called  St. 
Luke's  Hospital,  then  situated  on  the  north 
side  of  Moorfields.  In  1757  he  published  a 
treatise  on  madness  ;  and  a  few  years  after, 
having  exposed  before  the  House  of  Com- 
mons the  abuses  often  committed  in  private 
madhouses,  they  became  the  subject  of  legis- 
lative interference,  and  were  at  length  pla- 
ced under  the  control  of  the  College  of 
Physicians,  and  the  magistrates  in  the  coun- 
try.    He  died  at  the  age  of  72, 

Bau'da.  a  vessel  for  distillation  was 
formerly  so  called. 

BAUHIN,  John,  w-as  born  at  Lyons,  in 
1541 .  Being  greatly  attached  to  botany,  he 
accompanied  the  celebrated  Gesner  in  his 
travels  through  several  countries  of  Europe, 
and  collected  abundant  materials  for  his 
principal  work,  the  "  Historia  Plantarum," 
which  contributed  greatly  to  the  improve- 
ment of  kis  favourite  science.  He  was,  at  the 
age  of  32,  appointed  physician  to  the  duke 
of  Wirtemberg,  and  died  in  1613.  A 
Treatise  on  Mineral  Waters,  and  some 
"Other  publications  by  him  also  remain. 


BAUHIN,  Ctaspard,  was  brother  to 
the  preceding,  but  younger  by  20  years. 
He  graduated  at  Basle,  after  studying  at 
several  universities,  and  was  chosen  Greek 
professor  at  the  early  age  of  22  ;  afterwards 
professor  of  anatomy  and  botony ;  then  of 
medicine,  with  other  distinguished  honours, 
which  he  retained  till  his  death  in  1624. 
Besides  the  plants  collected  by  himself,  he 
received  material  assistance  from  his  pupils 
and  friends,  and  was  enabled  to  add  con- 
siderably to  the  knowledge  of  botany;  on 
which  subject,  as  well  as  anatomy,  he  has 
left  numerous  publications.  Among  other 
anatomical  improvements,  he  claims  the 
discovery  of  the  valve  of  the  colon.  His 
"  Pinax"  contains  the  names  of  six  thousand 
plants  mentioned  by  the  ancients,  tolerably 
well  arranged  ;  and  being  continually  re- 
ferred to  by  Linneeus,  must  long  retain  its 
value. 

Baulmoney.     See  Mihusa  meum. 

BAUME,  Anthony,  an  apothecary, 
born  at  Senlis  in  1728.  He  distuiguished 
himself  at  an  early  age  by  his  skill  in  che- 
mistry and  pharmacy :  and  was  afterwards 
admitted  a  member  of  the  Royal  Academy 
of  Sciences  of  Paris.  He  also  gave  lectures 
on  chemistry  for  several  years  with  great 
credit. _  Among  other  works,  he  published 
"  Elements  of  Pharmacy,"  and  a  "Manual 
of  Chemistry,"  which  met  with  considerable 
approbation  :  also  a  detailed  account  of  the 
different  kinds  of  soil,  and  the  method  of 
improving  them  for  the  purposes  of  agri- 
culture. 

Bau'rach.  (Arab.  Bourach.)  A  name 
formerly  applied  to  nitre,  or  any  salt ; 
hence  it  is  that  borax  took  its  name,  which 
is  also  thus  called,  as  well  as  the  mineral 
fixed  alkaline  salt. 

Baxa'na.  (Indian.)  A  poisonous  tree 
growing  near  Ormuz  ;  called  by  Ray,  ra- 
buxit. 

Bay-cherry.     See   Primus  Lauro-cerasus. 

Bay-leaves.    See  Laurus. 

Bay-leaved  Passion-flower.  The  plant 
so  called  is  the  Passiflora  laurifolia  of 
Linna3us :  which  see. 

Bay-salt.  A  very  pure  salt,  prepared 
from  sea-water  by  spontaneous  evaporalion. 

Ba'zcher.     A  Persian  word  for  antidote. 

Bde'lla.  (From  /BJ'cikxw,  to  suck.) 
Bdellerum.     A  horse-leech. 

BDE'LLIUM.  (From  bedallah.  Arab.) 
Madekon.  Bolchon.  Balchus.  Called  by 
the  Arabians,  mokel.  A  gum,  like  very  im- 
pure myrrh.  It  is  one  of  the  weakest  of  the 
deobstruent  gums.  It  was  sometimes  used 
as  a  pectoral  and  an  emmenagogue.  Ap- 
plied externally,  it  is  stimulant,  and  pro- 
motes suppuration.  It  is  never  met  with  in 
the  shops  of  this  country. 

Bde'llus.  (From  fiSioo,  to  break  wind.) 
A  discharge  of  wind  by  the  anus. 

Bdely'gjiia.  (From  /S/s®,  to  break  wind.) 
Any  filthy  and  nauseous  odour. 


120 


BEI 


BEL 


Beak.  The  common  bean  is  the  seed  of 
the  Vicia f aba  oiljinndiMs  :  which  see. 

Bean,  French.  )  g^^  Phaseolus  vulgaris. 

Bean,  Kidney.  5  ° 

Bean,  Malacca.    See  Jlvkennia  tomentosa. 

Bean  of  Carlhagena.     See  Bejuio. 

Bean,  St.  Ignatius.     See    Jgnaiia   amara. 

Beard.  The  hair  growing  on  the  chin 
and  adjacent  parts  of  the  face,  in  adults  of 
the  male  sex. 

Beafs-breech.     See  Jicanthus. 

Bear's-foot.     See  Helh.borus  falidus. 

Bear's  whorthberri/.  SeeJlrbutus  uva  ursi. 

Be'cca.  a  fine  kind  of  resin  from  the 
turpentine  and  mastich  trees  of  Greece  and 
Syria,  formerly  held  in  great  repute. 

BECCABU'NGA.  (From  bach  bungen, 
water-herb,  German,  because  it  grows  in 
rivulets.)     See  Veronica. 

Be'cha.     See  Bechica. 

Be'chica.  (From  fii>^,  a  cough.)  Be- 
chita.  Medicines  to  relieve  a  cough.  An 
obsolete  term.  The  trochisci  bechici  albi 
consist  of  starch  and  liquorice,  with  a  small 
proportion  of  florentine  orris  root  made  into 
lozenges,  with  mucilage  of  gum  tragacanth. 
They  are  a  soft  pleasant  demulcent.  The 
trochisci  bechici  nigri  consist  chiefly  of  the 
juice  of  liquorice,  with  sugar  and  gum- 
tragacanth. 

Be'chion.  (From  /?«^,  a  cough ;  so  call- 
ed from  its  supposed  virtues  in  relieving 
coughs.)  Bechium.  The  herb  colt's  foot, 
or  tussilago. 

Becui'ba  nux.  (Indian.)  A  large  nut 
growing  in  Brasil,  from  which  a  balsam  is 
drawn  that  is  held  in  estimation  in  rheuma- 
tisms. 

Bede'guar.  (Arab.)  Bedeguar.  The 
Carduus  lacteus  Syriacus  is  so  called,  and 
also  the  cynosbatos,  or  rosa  canina. 

Bedengian.  The  neime  of  the  love-apples 
in  Avicenna. 

Bedstraw,  lady's.     See    Galium   Sparine. 

BEE.  ^pis  mellijica  of  Linnaeus.  This 
insect  was  formerly  exhibited,  after  being 
dried  and  powdered,  internally,  as  a  diu- 
retic. It  is  to  the  industry  of  bees  we  are 
indebted  for  those  valuable  articles,  honey 
and  wax.     See  Honey  and  Cera. 

Beach  tree.     See  Fagus. 

BEES'  WAX.     See  Cera. 

Rett.  red.     See  Beta. 

Beet,  white.  A  variety  of  red  beet. 
The  juice  and  powder  of  the  root  are  good 
to  excite  sneezing,  and  will  bring  away  a 
considerable  quantity  of  mucus. 

Be'gma.  (From  fiHo-iru.  to  cough.)  A 
cough.  Expectorated  mucus,  according  to 
Hippocrates. 

;    Ba'hen  a'lbum.     (From  beheti,  a  finger, 
Arab.     See  Centaurea  behen. 

Be'hen  officina'rum.  See  Cucubalus 
behen. 

Be'hen  ru'brum.    See  Staiice  Limonium. 

Beide'lsar.  Beidellopar.  A  species  of 
Asclepias,  used  in  Africa  as  a  remedy  for 


fever  and  the  bites  of  serpents.  The  caus- 
tic juice  which  issues  from  the  roots  when 
wounded,  is  used  by  the  negroes  to  destroy 
venereal  and  similar  swellings. 

Beju'io.  Habilla  de  Carlhagena.  Bean 
of  Cai'thagena.  A  kind  of  bean  in  South. 
America,  famed  for  being  an  effectual  anti- 
dote against  the  poison  of  all  serpents,  if  a 
small  quantity  is  eaten  immediately.  This 
bean  is  the  peculiar  product  of  the  jurisdic- 
tion of  Carthagena. 

Bela-aye  co'rtex.  (Indian.)  Belac. 
A  bark  of  Madagascar,  said  to  be  of 
considerable  efficacy  in  the  cure  of  diar- 
r!ia?as. 

Belemnoi'dss.  (From  /Jsasmvov,  a  dart, 
and  sfcToc,  form  ;  so  named  from  their  dart- 
like shape.)  Belenoides.  Beloidos.  The 
styloid  process  of  the  tempor.il  bone,  and 
the  lower  end  of  the  ulna,  were  formerly 
so  called. 

Bele'som.  (Indian.)  Belilia.  The  Jtfus- 
senda  frondosa  of  Linnajus,  a  decoction  of 
which  is,  according  to  Ray,  cooling. 

BELLADO'NNA.  (From  bella  donna, 
Italian,  a  handsome  lady ;  so  called  because 
the  ladies  of  Italy  use  it,  to  take  away  the 
too  florid  colour  of  their  faces.)  See  Mropa 
belladonna. 

Be'llegu.     ~j 

T>  ,  ■  >  See  Murobalanus  Bellirica. 

Be  lnileg.     j  ^ 

Beele'kicjE.  J 

Bellidioi'des.  (From  belHs,  a  daisy,  and 
s/Joc,  form.)     See  Chrysanthemum. 

BELLl'NI,  Laurence,  an  ingenious 
physician,  born  at  Florence  in  1643.  He 
was  greatly  attached  to  the  mathematics,  of 
which  he  was  made  professor  at  Pisa,  when 
only  twenty  years  of  age.  He  was  soon 
after  appointed  professor  of  anatomy,  which 
office  he  filled  with  credit  for  nearly  thirty 
years.  He  was  one  of  the  chief  supporters 
of  the  mathematical  theory  of  medicine, 
which  attempted  to  explain  the  functions  of 
the  body,  the  causes  of  diseases,  and  the 
operations  of  medicines  on  mechanical  prin- 
ciples :  and  having  imprudently  regulated 
his  practice  accordingly,  he  was  generally 
unsuccessful,  and  lost  the  confidence  of  the 
public,  as  well  as  of  Cosmo  III.  of  Flo- 
rence, who  had  appointed  him  his  physician. 
In  his  anatomical  researches  he  was  more 
successful,  having  first  accurately  described 
the  nervous  papillae  of  the  tongue,  and  dis- 
covered them  to  be  the  organ  of  taste  ;  and 
also  having  made  better  known  the  struc- 
ture of  the  kidney.  He  was  the  author 
of  several  other  publications,  and  died  in 
1704. 

BE'LLIS.  a  hello  colore,  from  Its  fair 
colour.)  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants 
in  the  Linnaean  system.  Class,  Syngenesia. 
Order,  Polygamia  superflua.     The  daisy. 

Be'llis  ma'jor.     See  Chrysanthemum. 

Be'llis  mi'nor.     See  Bellis  perennis. 

Be'i-t,is  pere'nkis.     The  systematic  nanle 


BEi\ 


BEN 


121 


of  the  common  daisy.  Beliis.  Bellis  minor. 
The  bdlis  jjerennis  of  Linna?us : — scapo 
nudo,  or  bruisewort,  was  formerly  directed 
in  pharmacopceias  by  this  name.  Although 
the  leaves  and  flowers  are  rather  acrid,  and 
are  said  to  cure  several  species  of  wounds, 
they  are  never  employed  by  modern  sur- 
geons. 

Bello'culus.  (From  bellvs,  fair,  and 
oculus,  the  eye.)  A  precious  stone,  resem- 
bling the  eye,  and  formerly  supposed  to  be 
u.seful  in  its  disorders. 

Be'llon.  The  Devonshire  colic,  or  co- 
licapictonum, 

Bellona'ria.  (From  Bellona,  the  god- 
dess of  war.)  A  herb  which,  if  eaten, 
makes  people  mad,  and  act  outrageously, 
tike  the  votaries  of  Bellona. 

BELLOSTE,  Augustin,  a  surgeon, 
born  at  Paris  in  1654.  After  practising 
several  years  there,  and  as  an  army  sur- 
geon, he  was  invited  to  attend  the  mother 
of  the  Queen  of  Sardinia,  and  continued 
at  Turin  till  his  death  in  1730.  He  was 
inventor  of  a  mercurial  pill,  called  by  his 
name,  by  which  he  is  said  to  have  acquired 
a  great  fortune.  The  ivork  by  which  he  is 
principally  known,  is  called  the  "  Hospital 
Surgeon,"  which  passed  through  numerous 
editions,  and  was  translated  into  most  of 
the  European  languages.  Among  other 
useful  observations,  he  recommended  pierc- 
ing cai'ious  bones,  to  promote  esfoiialion, 
which  indeed  Celsus  had  advised  before  ; 
and  he  blamed  the  custom  of  frequently 
changing  the  dressings  of  wounds,  as  retard- 
ing the  cure. 

Bzllu'tta  Tsja'mpacam.  (Indian.)  A 
tree  of  Malabar,  to  which  many  virtues  are 
attributed. 

Belmu'schus,  A  name  given  to  the 
Abelmoschus. 

Belo'ere.  (Indian.)  An eveFgreen  plant 
of  America,  whose  seeds  purge  moderately, 
but  the  leaves  roughly. 

Belonoi'des.  Beloides.  The  same  as 
belemnoides. 

Belu'lcum.  (From  /2s>.2c,  a  dart,  and 
i>jue,  to  draw  out.)  A  surgeon's  instrument 
for  extracting  thorns,  or  darts. 

Belo'zzar.  Beluzaar.  The  Chaldee 
word  for  antidote. 

n^^..^  ' \  r^    /  See  Styrax  Benzoin. 

JdEEZOI  KUM.     3 

Bemccrini.  An  Indian  shrub  used  in 
gout. 

Bem-ta'haka.  (Arab.)  The  faba  iEgyp- 
tiaca. 

Ben.     (Arab.)     See  Guilandina  moringa. 

Ben  ma'gnu5I.  Monardus  calls  by  this 
name,  the  avellana  purgatrix,  which  purges 
and  vomits  violently. 

Ben  ta'mara.     The  Egyptian  bean. 

Be'nath.  (Arab.)  Small  pustules  pro-, 
duced  by  sweating  in  the  night. 

Be'hedict.  (From  benedico,  to  bless.) 
A.  specific  name  prefixed  to  many  compo?i- 

76 


tions  and  herbs  on  account  of  their  supposed 
good  qualities  ;  as  benedicta  herba,  bene- 
dicta  aqua,  &.c. 

BzNEDi'cTA  a'ijua.  Limc-watcr  was  for- 
merly so  called;  also  a  water  distilled  from 
serpyllum,  and,  in  Schroeder.  it  is  the  name 
for  an  emetic. 

Benedicta a'qua compo'sita.  Compound 
lime-water. 

Benedi'cta  he'rba.  See  Geum  urba- 
num. 

Benedi'cta  lasati'va.  A  compound  of 
turbeth,  scammony,  and  spurges,  with  some 
warm  aromaiics. 

Benedi'ctl'm  laxati'vum.  Rhubarb,  and 
sometimes  the  lenitive  electuary. 

Benedi'ctum  li'gnum.  A  term  applied 
to  Guaiacum. 

Benedi'ctum  vi'ncm.     Antimonial  wine. 

Benedi'ctus  ca'rduus.  See  Centaurea 
benedicla. 

Benedi'ctus  la'pis.  A  name  for  the  phi- 
losopher's stone. 

Beneole'ntia.  (From  bene,  weU,  and 
oleo,  to  smell.)  Sweet-scented  medicines, 
as  gums,  fee. 

Beng.  a  name  given  by  the  Mahome- 
dans  to  the  leaves  of  hemp,  formed  into  pills, 
or  conserve.  They  possess  exhilarating  and 
intoxicating  powers. 

BENGA'i-a:  ra'dix.  (From  Bengal,  its 
nativ^e  place.)     See  Cassumuniar. 

Benga'e  q,uince.  This  fruit  is  the  pro- 
duce of  the  Erattva  marmelos  of  Liimaeus  ; 
wliich  see. 

Eenga'lle  Ikdo'rum.  (From  Bengah 
its  native  place.)     See  Cassumuniar. 

Bk'ngi  ei'ri.  a  species  of  evergreen; 
Indian  ricinus,  Vv'hich  grows  in  Malabar. 

Benil  herb.     See  Geum  vrhanum. 

Beni'vi  A'fcEOR.     See  Styrax  benzoin. 

Benjamin.     See  Slyrax  benzoin. 

Benjamin  flowers.     See  benzoic  acid. 

BENZO'AS.  A  benzoate.  A  salt  formed 
bytlie  union  of  benzoic  acid,  with  an  alka- 
line, earthy,  or  metallic  base;  as  benzoate 
of  alumine,  fcc. 

Benzo'e.     See  Styrax  benzoin. 

Benzo'e  amygdaloi'des.  See  Styrax 
Benzoin. 

BENZOIC  ACID.  Acidum  bensoi- 
cum.  Flores  benzoes.  Flores  benzoini.  Ben^ 
jamin  flowers.  This  acid  exists  in  several 
balsams,  but  principally  in  the  concrete  bal- 
samj  called  benzoin.  (See  Styrax  benzoin.) 
Chemists  have  obtained  it  from  this  bal- 
sam in  various  ways,  either  by  sublimation, 
which  gives  beautiful  foliated  crystals,  but 
the  process  requires  to  be  repeated  thrice, 
and  the  crystals  pressed  between  bibulous 
paper  after  eacli  sublimation,  to  obtain 
them  white  and  free  from  any  adherent  es- 
sential oil :  or,  by  forming  some  of  its  solu- 
ble compounds,  and  afterwards  decomposing 
them,  so  as  to  precipitate  the  acid  ;  or,  by 
simply  boiling  the  benzoin  in  water,  which 
dissolves  the  acid.  and.  as  it  cools,  allows  it 


122 


BER- 


BER 


to  separate  again.  The  London  Phanua- 
ccpceia  directs  it  to  be  obtained  thus : — 
-•'Take  of  benzoin,  a  pound  and  a  half; 
fresh  lime,  four  ounces :  wafer,  a  gallon 
and  a  half;  muriatic  acid,  four  fluid  ounces. 
Rub  together  the  benzoin  and  lime ;  then 
boil  them  in  a  gallon  of  the  water,  for  half 
an  hour,  constantly  stirring;  and,  when  it 
is  cold,  pour  off  the  liquor.  Boil  what  re- 
mains, a  second  time,  in  four  pints  of  water, 
and  pour  off  the  liquor  as  before.  Mix  the 
liquors,  and  boil  down  to  half,  then  strain 
through  paper,  and  add  the  muriatic  acid 
gradually,  until  it  ceases  to  produce  a  preci- 
pitate. Lastly,  having  poured  off  the  liquor, 
dry  the  powder  in  a  gentle  heat ;  put  if  into  a 
proper  vessel,  placed  in  a  sand  bath  ;  and,  by 
a  very  gentle  fire,  sublime  the  benzoic  acid." 
In  this  process  a  solution  of  benzoate  of 
lime  is  first  obtained,  by  boiling  the  bezoin 
and  lime  in  water  ;  the  muriatic  acid  then 
abstracting  the  lime  precipitates  the  benzoic 
acid,  which  is  finally  crystallized  by  subli- 
mation. 

The  Edinburgh  Pharmacopoeia  forms  a 
benzoate  of  soda,  precipitates  the  acid  by 
sulphuric  acid,  and  afterwards  crystallizes 
it  by  solution  in  hot  water,  which  dissolves 
a  larger  quantity  than  cold. 

Benzoic  acid  has  a  strong,  pungent,  aro- 
matic, and  peculiar  odour.  Its  crystals  are 
ductile,  not  pulverizable  ;  it  sublimes  in  a 
moderate  heat,  forming  a  white  irritating 
smoke.  It  is  soluble  in  about  twenty-four 
times  its  weight  of  boiling  water,  which,  as 
it  cools,  precipitates  19-20ths  of  what  it  had 
previously  dissolved.  Itis  soluble  in  alcohol. 

Benzoic  acid  is  veiy  seldom  used  in  the 
cure  of  diseases ;  but  now  and  then  it  is 
ordered  as  a  stimulant  against  convulsive 
coughs  and  difficulty  of  breathing.  The 
dose  is  from  one  grain  to  five. 

It  combines  with  alkaline,  metallic,  and 
earthy  bodies  ;  and  forms  benzoates. 

Benzoi'fera.     See  Styrax  benzoin. 

BENZOTNUM.  (From  the  Arabic  term 
benzoah.)     See  Styrax  benzoin. 

Benzo'es  flo'res.     See  Benzoic  acid. 

Benzo'ini  maciste'rium.  Magistery  or 
precipitate  of  gum-benjamin. 

Benzo'ini  oledm.     Oil  of  benjamin. 

BE'RBERIS.  (Berberi,  wM.  Arab, 
used  by  Averrboes,  and  officinal  writers.) 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linneean  system.  Class,  Hexandria.  Or- 
der, Monogynia.  The  barberry,  or  pep- 
peridge  bush. 

2.  The  pharmacopceial  name  for  the 
barberry.     See  Berberis  vulgaris. 

Be'rberis  gelati'na.  Barberries  boiled 
in  sugar. 

Be'rberis  vulga'ris.  The  sj'Stematic 
name  for  the  barberry  of  the  pharmaco- 
pceias.  Oxycaniha  Galeni.  Spina  acida. 
Crespinus.  This  tree,  Btrberispedunculisra-. 
cemosis.  spiius  iriplicibvs,  of  Linnaeus,  is  a 
native  of  England.     The  fruit,  or   berrie&j 


which  are  gratefully  acid,  and  moderately 
adstringent,  are  said  to  be  of  great  use  in 
biliary  fluxes,  and  in  all  cases  where  heat, 
acrimony,  and  putridity  of  the  humours 
prevail.  The  filaments  of  this  shrub  possess 
a  remarkable  degree  of  irritability ;  for  on 
being  touched  near  the  base  with  the  point 
of  a  pin,  a  sudden  contraction  is  produced, 
which  may  be  repeated  several  times. 

Bere'drias.     An  ointment. 

BEREIS'GA'RIUS,  James,  born  about 
the  end  of  the  15th  century  at  Carpi,  in 
Modena,  whence  he  is  often  called  Carpus. 
He  was  one  of  the  restorers  of  anatomy,  of 
which  he  was  professor,  first  at  Padua, 
afterwards  at  Bologna,  which  he  was  in  a 
few  years  obliged  to  quit,  being  accused  of 
having  opened  the  bodies  of  two  Spaniards 
alive.  By  his  numerous  dissections,  he  cor- 
rected many  previous  errors  concerningthe 
structure  of  the  human  body,  and  paved  the 
way  for  his  successor  Vesalius.  He  was 
among  the  first  to  use  mercurial  frictions  in 
syphilis,  whereby  he  acquired  a  large  for- 
tune, which  he  left  to  the  Duke  of  Ferrara, 
into  whose  territory  he  retired  at  his  death 
in  1527.  His  principal  works  are  an  en- 
larged Commentaiy  on  Mundinus,  and  a 
Treatise  on  Fracture  of  the  Cranium. 

Bereni'ce.  The  city  from  whence  it 
was  formerly  brought.)     Amber. 

Bereni'cium.  (From  <fifm,  to  bring,  and 
v/iw,  victory.)  A  terra  applied  by  the  old 
Greek  writers  to  nitre,  from  its  supposed 
power  in  healing  wounds. 

Bereni  secum.  Mugwort.  See  Arie- 
misia  vulgaris. 

BERGAJVIO'TE.  A  species  of  citron. 
See  Citrus. 

Beribe'ri.  (An  Hindostane  word  signi- 
fying a  sheep.)  Beriberia.  A  species  of 
palsy,  common  in  some  parts  of  the  East 
Indies,  according  to  Bontius.  In  this  dis- 
ease, the  patients  lift  up  their  legs  very  much 
in  the  same  manner  as  is  usual  with  sheep. 
Bontius  adds,  that  this  palsy  is  a  kind  of 
trembling,  in  which  there  is  deprivation  of 
the  motion  and  sensation  of  the  hands  and 
feet,  and  sometimes  of  the  body. 

BERJKENHOUT,  John,  born  at  Leeds, 
about  the  year  1730.  His  medical  stu- 
dies were  commenced  late  in  life,  having 
graduated  at  Leyden  only  in  1765 ;  nor  did 
he  long  continue  the  practice  of  medicine. 
His  "  Pharmacopceia  Medica,"  howev^er, 
was  very  much  approved,  and  has  since 
passed  through  many  editions:  his  other 
medical  publicationsai-e  of  littleimportance. 
He  died  in  1791. 

Bermudas  berry.  See  Sapindus  Saponaria. 

Berna'rvi.     An  electuary. 

Berrio'nis.  A  name  for  colophony,  or 
black  rosin. 

Bers.  Formerly  the  name  of  an  exhi- 
larating electuary. 

Be'rula.    An  old  name  for  brooklimc. 

Berula  ga'llica.  Upright  water  parsnep 


BET 


UEZ 


■123 


Beky  TJON.  (From  Beryl'ms,  its  inventor.) 
A.  collyrium  described  by  Galen. 

Bes.     An  eight-ounce  measure. 

Be'sacii4R.  An  obsolete  term  for  a 
sponge. 

Bji'sASA.  Formerly  applied  to  wild  rue. 

Besbase.  An  old  name  for  mace. 

Bese'nna.  (Arab.)  Muscarmn  Fungus. 
Probably  a  sponge,  which  is  the  nidus  of 
some  sorts  of  flies. 

Bessa'nen.  (Arab.)  A  redness  of  the 
external  parts,  resembling  that  which  pre- 
cedes the  lepi'osy  ;  it  occupies  the  face  and 
extremities.  Avi^enna. 

Be'sto.  a  name  in  Oribasius  for  Saxi- 
frage. 

BETA.  (So  called  from  the  river  Bcetis, 
in  Spain,  where  it  grows  naturally;  or, 
according  to  Blanchard,  from  the  Greek 
letter  /S»t«,  which  it  is  said  to  resemble 
when  turgid  with  seed.) 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnajan  system.  Class,  Pentandiia.  Order, 
Digynia.     The  beet. 

2.  Tlie  pharmacopoeia]  name  of  the  com- 
mon beet.     See  Bcla  vulgaris. 

Be'ta  vulga'ki.s.  The  systematic  name 
for  the  beet  of  the  pharmacopoeias.  Beta 
Jloribus  congesiis  of  Linnaeus.  The  root 
of  this  plant  is  frequently  eaten  by  the 
French  ;  it  may  be  considered  as  nutri- 
tious and  antiscorbutic,  and  forms  a  very 
elegant  pickle  with  vinegar.  The  root 
and  leaves,  although  formerly  emploj-ed  as 
laxatives  and  emollients,  are  now  forgotten. 
A  considerable  quantity  of  sugar  may  be 
obtained  from  the  root  of  the  beet.  It  is 
likewise  said,  that  if  beet  roolsbe  dried  in 
the  same  manner  as  malt,  after  the  greater 
part  of  their  juice  is  pressed  out,  v'ery  good 
beer  may  be  made  from  them.  It  is  oc- 
casionally used  to  improve  the  colour  of 
claret. 

Betele>  Bcthlc.  Beth.  Betelle.  An 
oriental  plant,  like  the  tail  of  a  lizard. 
It  is  chewed  by  the  Indians,  and  makes 
the  teeth  black ;  is  cordial  and  exhila- 
rating, and  in  very  general  use  throughout 
the  East.  It  is  supposed  to  be  the  long 
pepper. 

BETO'NICA.  (Corrupted  from  Vetl.oni- 
ra,  which  is  derived  from  the  Veetones,  an 
ancient  people  of  Spain.)     Betony. 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnajan  system.  Class,  Didynamia.  Or- 
der, Gymnospermia. 

2.  The.  pharmacopoeial  name  for  the 
wood  betony.     See  Betonica  officinalis. 

Beto'nica  ai^ua'tica.  See  Scrophularia 
aquaticn. 

Beto'nica  officina'lis.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  betony  of  the  pharmacopoeias. 
Betonica  purpurea.  Vetonica  cordi.  Betonica 
spica  interruptu,  corollanan  lahii  lacinia  inter- 
media emarginata  of  Linnajus.  The  leaves 
and  tops  of  this  plant  have  an  agreeable,  but 
weak  smell :  and  to  the  taste  thev  discover  a 


slig]itwarmth,accompanied  with  somedegree 
of  adstringency  and  bitterness.  Tiie  powder 
of  the  leaves  of  betony,  snutFed  up  the  nose, 
jjrovokes  sneezing ;  and  hence  it  is  some- 
times made  an  ingredient  in  sternutatory 
powders.  Its  leaves  are  sometimes  smoked 
like  tobacco.  The  roots  differ  greatly,  in 
their  quality,  from  the  other  parts ;  their 
taste  is  very  bitter  and  nauseous;  taken  in 
a  small  dose,  they  vomit  and  purge  violently, 
and  are  supposed  to  have  somewhat  in  com- 
mon with  the  roots  of  helebore.  Like  many 
other  plants,  formerly  in  high  medical  esti- 
mation, betony  is  now  almost  entirely  neg- 
lected. Antonius  Musa,  physician  to  the 
Emperor  Augustus,  filled  a  whole  volume 
with  enumerating  its  virtues,  stating  it  as  a 
remedy  for  no  less  than  forty-seven  dis- 
orders ;  and  hence  iu  Italy  the  proverbial 
compliment,  You  have  more  virtues  than 
betony. 

Beto'nica  fau'li.  A  species  of  vero- 
nica. 

Beto'nica  vulga'ris.  The  betonica  offi- 
cinalis is  so  called  in  some  pharmaco- 
poeias. 

Btlony,  water.  See  Scrophularia  aquatica. 

BE'TULA.     1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of 

plants  in  the  Linnasan  system.     Class,  Mo- 

ncexia.      Order,      Tetrandria.      Alder     and 

birch. 

2.  The  pharmacopoeial  name  of  the  white 
birch.     See  Betula  alba. 

Be'tula  a'lba.  The  systematic  name 
for  the  betula  of  the  pharmacopoeias.  Be- 
tula.  alba,  foliis  ovatis,  acuminatus,  serratis, 
of  Linnaeus.  The  juice,  leaves,  and  bark 
have  been  employed  medicinally.  If  the 
tree  be  bored  early  in  the  spring,  there 
issues,  by  degrees,  a  large  quantity  oi  lim- 
pid, watery,  sweetish  juice  ;  it  is  said  that 
one  tree  will  afford  from  one  to  two  gallons 
a-day.  This  juice  is  esteemed  as  an  anti- 
scorbutic, deobstruent,  and  diuretic.  The 
leaves  and  bark  are  used  externally  as  re- 
solvents, detergents,  and  antiseptics. 

Be'tula  a'lnus.  The  systematic  name 
for  the  alnus  of  the  pliarmacopceias.  The 
common  alder,  called  Jimendanus :  for  an 
account  of  its  virtues,  see  Rhamnus  fran- 
gula. 

Bex.    (From /S))5-(ra,,  to  cough.)    A  cough, 
Bexu'go.      The   root   of    the    JEmatitit 
Peruviana  of  Casper  Bauhin  ;  one  drachm 
of  which  is  suflicient  for  ql  purge. 

Bexagtji'llo.  A  name  given  to  the  white 
ipecacuanha,  which  the  Spaniards  bring 
from  Peru,  as  the  Portuguese  do  the  brown 
frorn  Brazil. 

Be'zahan.     The  fossile  bezoar. 
Beze'tta  coeru'lea.     See  Crolon  tincio- 
rium. 

BE'ZOAR.  (From  pa-zahar,  Persian, 
a  destroyer  of  poison.)  Lapis  bezoardicus. 
Bezoard.  A  preternatural  or  morbid  con- 
cretion formed  in  the  bodies  of  land-ani- 
mals.    Several  of  these  kinds  of  substances 


124  BEZ  BIC 

were  formerly  celebrated  for  their  medicinal  fourth  stomach  of  an  animal  of  the  gvst 
virtues,  and  distinguished  by  the  names  of  kind,  which  inhabi4s  the  mountains  of  Fer- 
the  countries  from  whence  they  came,  or  sia.  It  is  generally  about  the  sizeof  akid- 
the  animal  in  which  they  were  found.  They  ney  bean,  of  a  roundish  or  oblong  figure, 
were  considered  as  powerful  alixiphar-  smooth,  and  of  a  shining  olive  or  dark 
raics,  in  so  much  so,  that  other  medicines,   greenish  colour. 

possessed,  or  supposed   to  be  possessed  of       Be'zoar  micro.co'smicum.     The  calculus 
alexipharmic  powers,  were  called  6esoar(/ics;   found  in  the  human  bladder, 
.and  so  ethcacious  were  they  once  thought,       Be'zoar  porci'num.      See  Besoar    hys- 
that  they  were  bought  for  ten  times  their  tricis. 

weight  in  gold.  These  virtues,  liowever,  Be'zoar  si'mj^.  The  bezoar  of  the 
are  in  the  preseiit  day  justly  denied    them,    monkey. 

as    they  produce    no    other    effects    than        Bezoa'rdica  ra'dix     See  Dorstenia. 
those  common  to  the  saline  particles  which        Bezoa'rdicum    jovia'le.      Besoar  with 
they  contain,  and  which  may  be  given  to   tin.     It  ditfered   very  little  from  the  ^n- 
greater    advantage    from     other    sources,   tiheclicum  Folerii. 

A   composition  of  bezoar  with  absorbent       BEZOA'KOicuM    luna'le.     A  preparation 
powders,   has  been   much  in   repute,  as  a   of  antimony  and  silver, 
popular   remedy  for  disorders  in  children,       Bezoa'rdicum    martia'le.     A  prepara- 
by  the   name  of  Gascoigne's  powder  and   tion  of  iron  and  antimony. 
Gascoigne's  ball ;  but  the  real   bezoar  was        Bezoa'rdicum    mi?;era'le.      A    prepara- 
rarely,   if  ever,  used  for  these,    its   price    tion  of  antimony,   made  by  addi-ng  nitrous 
offering  such  a  temptation  to  counterfeit  it.    acid  to  butter  of  antimony. 
Some  have  employed  for  this  purpose,  a  re-       Bezoa'rdicum  satu'rni.     A  preparation 
sinous  composition,  capable  of  melting  in    ef  antimony  and  lead. 

the  fire  and  soluble  in  alcohol  ;  but  Nevv-  Bkzoa'rdicus  pui.vis.  The  powder  of 
mann  supposed  that  those  nearest  resembling    the  oriental  bezoar. 

it,  were  made  of  gypsum,  chalky  or  some  Bezoa'kticum  msnekale.  An  inert  calx 
other  earth,  to  w hich  the  proper  colour  was    of  antimony. 

imparted  by  some  vegetable  juice.    We  un-       Bezoa'kticus  spi'ritus  >i'thi.     The  dis- 
derstand,  however,  that  tobacco-pipe  clay,    tilled  acid  of  the  liezoarticum  minerale. 
tinged  with  ox-gall,  is  commonly  employed,       Bezoas.     A  common  chemical  epithet, 
at  least  for  the  Gascoigne's  powder ;  this        Bl^e'dn.     Wine  of  sun-raisins  and   sea- 
giving  a  yellow  tint  to  paper,  rubbed  with   water. 

chalk,  and  a  green  to  paper  rubbed  over       Bibine'lla.     See  Pimfintlla. 
with  quick-lime  ;  which  are  considered  as        Bibito'rius.      {Bibilorius,  sc.  mnsculus ; 
pi'oofs  of  genuine  bezoar,  and  which  a  ve-   from  bibo,  to  drink  ;  because  by  drawing  the 
getable  juice  would  not  effect.  eye  inwards  towards  the  nose,  it   causes 

Be'zoar  Bovi'scM.  The  bezoar  from  the  those  who  drink  to  look  into  the  cup.)  See 
ox.  Rectus  interims  oculi. 

Be'zoar  Germa'nicum.  The  bezoar  from  BI'CEPS.  (From  iw,  twice,  and  caput, 
the  alpine  goat.  a  head.)  Many  muscles  have  this  denomi- 

Be'zoarhy'stricis.  Lapis  p  or  citms.  La-  nation,  from  their  having  two  distinct  heads, 
pis  malacensis.    Petro  delporco.  The  bezoar   or  origins. 

■of  the  Indian  porcupine.  Said  to  be  found  Bi'ceps  era'ciiii.  See  Biceps  Jfexor 
in  the  gall-bladder  of  an  Indian  porcupine,    cubiLic 

particularly  in  the  province  of  Malacca.  Bi'ceps  cru'ris.  See  Biceps  flexor  crn- 
This  concrete  differs  from  others  ;  it  has  an    ris. 

intensely  bitter  taste  ;  and  on  being  steeped  Bi'ceps  cu'bitf.  See  Biceps  fl.exor  cu- 
in  water  for  a  very  little  time,  impi'egnates    bili. 

the  fluid  with  its  bitterness,  and  with  aperi-  Bi'ceps  exte'rnus.  See  Triceps  exien- 
ent,  stQmachic,  and,  as  it  is  supposed,  with   sor  rulnli. 

alexipharmic  virtues.  How  far  it  differs  in  BI'CEPS  FLEXOR  CRU'RIS.  Bicep.f 
virtue  from  the  similar  concretions  found  in  cruris  of  Albinus.  Biceps  of  Winslow. 
the  gall-biadder  of  the  ox,  and  otlitr  ani-  Douglas,  and  Cowper,  and  Ischio-fevwrope- 
mals,  does  not  appear.  rQr.ien  of  Dumas.     A    muscle    ot'  the    leg, 

Be'zoaroccidenta'le.  Occidental  besoar.  situated  on  the  hind  part  of  the  thigh.  It 
This  concretion  is  said  to  be  found  in  the  arises  by  two  distinct  heads  ;  the  first,  called 
stomach  of  an  animal  of  the  stag  or  goat  iongus,  arises  in  common  with  the  semiten- 
kind,  a  native  of  Peru,  he.  it  ig  of  a  dinosus,  from  the  upper  and  posterior  part 
larger  size  than  the  oriental  bezoar,  and  of  the  tuberosity  of  the  os  ischium.  The 
sometimes  as  large  as  a  hen's  egg;  its  sur-  second,  called  fcrei;^,  arises  from  the  linea 
face  is  rough,  and  the  colour  green,  gray-  aspera,  a  little  below  the  termination  of  the 
ish,  or  brown.  gluta;us  maximus,  by  a  fieshy  acute  begin- 

Be'zoar  orienta'le.  Lapis  bezoar  orien-  ning,  which  soon  grows  broader  as  it  de- 
talis.^  Oriental  bezoar  stone.  This  concre-  sccnds  to  join  with  the  first  head,  a  little 
|i)|»10  is  sai^  to  be  [ound  ia  the  pylorus,  or  above  the  external  condyle  of  the  osfcmoris. 


BID 


BIL 


125 


It  is  inserted,  by  a  strong  tendon,  into  tlie 
upper  part  of  the  head  of  the  iibula.  Its 
use  is  to  bend  the  leg.  This  muscle  forms 
what  is  called  the  outer  hamstring  ;  and, 
between  it  and  the  inner,  the  nervus  popli- 
teus,  arteriaand  vena  poplitea,  are  situated. 

BICEPS  FLEXOR  CU'BITI.  Bi- 
ceps irac/iij  of  Albinus.  Caraco-radialis,  seu 
biceps  of  Winslow.  Biceps  intemus  of 
Douglas.  Biceps  intemus  humeri  of  Cow- 
per.  Scapulo-coracoradial  of  Dumas.  A 
muscle  of  the  fore-arm,  situated  on  the  fore- 
part of  the  OS  humeri.  It  arises,  by  two 
heads.  The  first  and  outermost,  called 
iongus,  begins  tendinous  from  the  upper 
edge  of  the  glenoid  cavity  of  the  scapula, 
passes  over  the  head  of  the  os  humeri 
within  the  joint,  and  in  its  descent  without 
the  joint,  is  enclosf  d  in  a  groove  near  the 
head  of  the  os  humeri,  by  a  miembranous 
ligament  that  proceeds  from  the  capsular 
ligament  and  adjacent  tendons.  The  se- 
cond, or  innermost  head,  called  brevis, 
ai'ises,  tendinous  and  fleshy,  from  the  co- 
racoid  process  of  the  scapula,  in  common 
Avith  the  coracobrachialis  muscle.  A  little 
below  the  middle  of  the  forepart  of  the  os 
humeri,  these  heads  unite.  It  is  inserted 
by  a  strong  roundisli  tendon  into  the  tu- 
bercle on  the  upper  end  of  the  radius  inter- 
nally. Its  use  is  to  turn  the  hand  supine, 
and  to  bend  the  fore-arm.  At  the  bendina; 
of  the  elbow,  where  it  begins  to  grow  ten^ 
dinous,  it  sends  off  an  aponeurosis,  which 
covers  all  the  muscles  on  the  inside  of  the 
fore-arm,  and  joins  with  another  tendinous 
membrane,  which  is  sent  off  from  the  triceps 
extensor  cubiti,  and  covers  all  the  muscles 
on  the  outside  of  the  fore-arm,  and  a  num- 
ber of  the  fibres,  from  opposite  sides,  decus- 
sate each  other.  It  serves  to  strengthen  the 
muscles,  by  keeping  them  from  swellin.'^  too 
much  outwardly  when  in  action,  and  a 
number  of  their  tiesby  fibres  take  their  ori- 
gin from  it. 

Bi'cEPs  inte'rnus.  See  Biceps  Jlexor  cu- 
biti. 

Bicni'cHiJE.  An  epithet  of  certain  pec- 
torals, or  rathertroches,  described  by  iHiazes, 
which  were  made  of  liquorice,  &c. 

Bi'cHos.  A  Portuguese  name  for  the 
worms  that  get  under  the  toe  of  the  people 
in  the  Indies,  which  are  destroyed  by  the 
oil  of  cashew  nut. 

Bi'coR.v.  (Bicornis:  from  his,  twice, 
and  cornu,  an  horn.)  An  epithet  some- 
times applied  to  the  os  hyoides,  which  has 
two  processes,  or  horns;  and  likewise,  in 
former  times,  to  muscles  that  had  two  ter- 
minations. 

BICU'SPIS.  (Bicuspis :  from  bis,  twice, 
and  cuspis,  a  spear.)  The  name  of  those 
teeth  which  have  double  points,  or  fangs. 
See  Teeth. 

BI'DENS.  (From  bis,  twice,  and  dens, 
a  tooth  ;  so  called  from  its  being  deeply  ser- 
rated, or  indented.)     The  name  of  a  genus 


of  plants  in  the  Linna^an   system.      Class 
Syngenesia.     Order,  Polygamia  (squalis. 

BIDLOO,  Godfrey,  a  celebrated  ana- 
tomist, born  at  Amsterdan^,  1649.  After 
practising  several  years  as  a  surgeon,  he  was 
appointed  physician  to  William  III.  and  in 
lt)94,  made  professor  of  anatomy  and  sur- 
gery at  Leyden.  He  published  105  very 
splendid,  though  rather  inaccurate  anatomi- 
cal tables,  with  explanations ;  and  several 
minor  w^orks.  His  nephew,  Nicholas,  was 
physician  to  the  Czar,  Peter  I. 

Bifurcated.  (Bifurcus  :  from  his,  twice, 
and  f urea,  a  fork.)  A  vessel,  or  nerve,  is 
said  to  bifurcate  when  it  divides  into  two 
branches  ;  thus  the  bifurcation  of  the  aorta, 
&c. 

Biga'ster.  (Bigasler  :  from  bis,  twice, 
and  yag-np,  a  belly.)  A  name  given  to  mu.s- 
cles  which  have  two  bellies. 

Bihe'rnius.  (From  bis,  double,  and 
hernia,  a  disease  so  called.)  Having  a 
hernia,  or  rupture,  on  each  f^ide  of  the 
scrotum. 

Bila'dejt.     a  name  of  iron. 

BILE.  (Bilis.  Najvius  derives  it  from 
bis,  twice,  and  lis,  contention  ;  as  lining  sup- 
posed to  be  the  cause  of  anger  and  dispute.) 
The  gall.  A  bitter  fluid,  secreted  in  the 
glandular  substance  of  the  liver;  in  part 
flowing  into  the  intestines,  aad  in  part  re- 
gurgitating into  the  gall-bladder.  The  se- 
cretory organ  of  this  fluid  is  the  penicilli 
of  the  liver,  which  terminate  in  very  mi- 
nute canals,  called  biliary  ducts.  The  bi- 
liary ducts  pour  their  bile  into  the  ductus 
hepaticus,  which  conveys  it  into  the  ductus 
co7nmunis  choledochus,  from  whence  it  is  in 
part  carried  into  the  duodenum.  The  other 
part  of  the  bile  regurgitates  through  the 
cystic  duct  (see  Gall-bladder.)  info  the  gall- 
bladder; for  hepatic  bile,  except  during 
digestion,  cannot  flow  into  the  duodenum, 
which  contracts  when  empty;  hence  it  ne- 
cessarily regurgitates  into  the  gall-bladder. 
The  branches  of  the  vena  porta  contribute 
most  to  the  secretion  of  bile ;  its  peculiar 
blood,  returning  from  the  abdominal  viscera, 
is  supposed  to  be,  in  some  respects, different 
from  other  venal  blood,  and  to  answer  ex- 
actly to  the  nature  of  bile.  It  is  not  yeA 
ascertained  clearly  whether  the  florid  blood, 
in  the  hepatic  artery,  merely  nourishes  the 
liv.:?r,  or  whether,  at  the  same  time,  it  con- 
tributes a  certain  principle,  necessary  for 
the  formation  of  bile.  It  has  been  sup- 
posed, by  physiologists,  that  cystic  bile  was 
secreted  by  the  arterial  vessels  of  the  gall- 
bladder ;  but  the  fallacy  of  this  opinion  is 
proved  by  making  a  ligature  on  the  cy.stic 
duct  of  a  living  animal.  From  what  has 
been  said,  it  appears  that  there  are,  as  it 
were,  two  kinds  of  bile  in  the  human 
body  : — 

1.  Hepatic  bile,  whic'i  flows  from  the  liver 
into  the  duodenum  :  this  is  thin,  of  a  faint 
yellow  colour,  inodorous,  and  ynv  «n2:hflv 


126 


BIL 


BIS 


bitter,  otlierwise  the  liver  of  animals  would 
not  be  eatable. 

2.  Cystic  bile,  which  regurgitates  from  the 
hepatic  duct  into  the  gall-bladder,  and  there, 
from  stagnating,  becomes  thicker,  the  aque- 
ous part  being  absorbed  by  lymphatic  ves- 
sels, and  more  acrid  from  concentration. 
Healthy  biie  is  of  a  yellow,  green  colour; 
of  a'  plastic  consistence,  like  thin  oil,  and 
when  very  much  agitated,  it  froths  like  soap 
and  water  ;  its  smell  is  fatuous,  somewhat 
like  musk,  especially  the  putrefjing  or  eva- 
porated bile  of  animals :  its  taste  is  bitter. 
The  constituent  principles  of  bile  are  : 

1.  Water,  which  constitutes  the  greatest 
part  of  bile. 

2.  ^n  albuminous  principle,  precipitated 
by  alcoliol  and  mineral  acids. 

3.  j{  resinous  principle,  obtained  by  eva- 
porating a  tincture  made  of  alcohol  and  bile. 

4.  ^  colouring  principle,  which  adheres  to 
the  resinous  part,  and  gives  the  colour  to  bile. 

5.  Soda,  in  its  caustic  slate  :  hence  healthy 
Liie  does  not  eflervesce  with  acids,  and 
affords  a  neutral  salt. 

6.  Phosphate  of  lime. 

The  primary  uses  of  this  fluid,  so  im- 
portant to  the  animal  economy,  are  : 

1.  To  separate  the  chyle  from  the  chyme  ; 
thus  chyle  is  never  observed  in  the  duode- 
imm  before  tbe  chyme  has  been  mixed  with 
the  bile  :  and  thus  it  is  that  oil  is  extricated 
from  linen  by  the  bile  of  animals. 

2.  By  its  acridity  it  excites  the  peristaltic 
motion  of  the  intestines  ;  hence  the  bowels 
are  so  inactive  in  people  with  jaundice. 

3.  It  imparts  a  yellov)  colour  to  the  ex- 
crements :  thus  we  observe  the  white  colour 
of  the  ffeces  in  jaundice,  in  which  disease  the 
How  of  bile  into  the  duodenum  is  entirely 
prevented. 

4.  It  prevents  the  abundance  of  mucus 
and  acidity  in  the  prima?  via; ;  hence  acid, 
pituitous,  and  verminous  saburra  are  com- 
mon from  deficient  or  inert  bile. 

BILGUER,  John  Ulbick,  was  born  at 
Coire,  in  Switzerland.  He  practised  sur- 
gery at  Berlin  with  such  reputation,  that  he 
was  appointed  bj"^  the  great  Frederick, 
Surgeon-General  to  the  Prussian  army.  It 
wasthen  the  general  practice  to  amputate  in 
bad  compound  fractures  ;  and  being  struck 
with  the  small  proportion  of  those,  who 
recovered  after  the  operation,  he  was  led  to 
try  more  lenient  methods ;  from  which 
meeting  with  much  better  success,  he  pub- 
lished as  a  thesis,  on  graduating  at  Halle, 
in  1761,  a  pretty  general  condem.nation  of 
amputation.  This  work  attracted  much 
notice  throughout  Europe,  and  materially 
checked  the  unnecessary  use  of  the  knife. 
In  his  "  Instructions  for  Hospital  Sur- 
geons," which  appeared  soon  after,  he  in- 
sisted farther  on  the  same  subject;  and  where 
amputation  was  unavoidable,  he  advised 
leaving  a  portion  of  the  integuments,  Avhich 
is  now  generally  adopted. 


Bi'liary  duct.  Ductus  biliosvs.  The 
very  vascnlai'g^ajjrfw/es,  which  compose  al- 
most the  whole  substance  of  the  liver,  ter- 
minate in  very  small  canals,  called  biliary 
ducts,  which  at  length  from  one  trunk,  the 
ductus  hepaticus.  Their  use  is  to  convey 
the  bile,  secreted  by  the  liver,  into  the 
hepatic  duct;  this  uniting  with  a  duct  from 
the  gall-bladder,  forms  one  common  canal, 
called  the  ductus  communis  choledochus, 
which  conveys  the  bile  into  the  intestinal 
canal. 

Bili'mbi.     (Indian.)      See  Mains  Indica. 

Bi'lious.  a  term  very  generally  made 
use  of,  to  express  diseases  which  arise  from 
too  copious  a  secretion  of  bile  :  thus  bilious 
colic,  bilious  diarrhoea,  bilious  fever,  fee. 

BI'LIS.     See  Bile. 

Bi'lis  a'tra.  Black  bile.  The  sup- 
posed cause  among  the  ancients  of  melan- 
choly. 

Bi'lis  cy'stica.  Bills  fellea.  Cystic  bile. 
The  bile  when  in  the  gall-bladder  is  so 
called  to  distinguish  it  from  that  which  is 
found  in  the  liver. 

Bi'lis  hepa'tica.  Hepatic  bile.  The 
bile  when  it  has  not  entered  the  gall-bladder. 

Bi'lobus,  (From  bis,  double,  and  lobus, 
the  end  of  the  ear.)  Having  two  lobes, 
resembling  the  tips  of  ears. 

Bime'stris.  (From  tis, twice,  andmensis, 
month.)     Two  months  old. 

Bindweed.     See  Convolvulus  sepium. 

Binga'lle.     See  Casuynuniar. 

BiNo'cuLus.  (From  bijius,  double,  and 
oculus,  the  eye.)  A  bandage  for  securing 
the  dressings  on  both  eyes. 

Bi'nsica.     a  disordered  mind.     Helmont. 

Bi'nsica  mors.  The  binsical,  or  that  death 
which  follows  a  disordered  mind. 

Bioly'chsium.  (From  /2io;,  life,  and 
Kv^viov,  a  lamp.)  Vital  heat :  an  officinal 
nostrum. 

Bi'oTE.  (From  ^loc,  life.)  Life.  Light 
food. 

Biotha'natj.  (From  ^la,  violence,  or 
/2;(3C,  life,  and  3-d.valo;,  death.)  Those  Avho 
die  a  violent  death,  or  suddenly,  as  if  there 
wore  no  space  between  life  and  death. 

Bipemu'lla.     See  Pimpinella. 

Bipene'lla.     See  Pimpinella. 

Bi'ka.     Malt  liquor  or  beer. 

Bira'o.     Stone  parsley. 

Birch  tree.     See  Betula. 

Birdstongue.  a  name  given  to  the 
seeds  of  the  Fra.vinus  excelsior  of  Linnaeus. 

Bi'bsen.  (Heb.  an  aperture.)  A  deep 
ulcer,  or  imposthume  in  the  breast. 

Birthwort,  climbing.  See  Arislolochia. 
clnnatitis. 

Bisco'cTus.  (From  bis,  twice,  and  coqvo, 
to  boil.)  Twice  dressed.  It  is  chiefly  ap^ 
plied  to  bread  much  baked,  as  biscuit. 

Biscute'lla.     Mustard. 

Bise'rmas.     a  name  formerly  given   Xq 
c\a.Yj,  or  garden  clary. 
Bishop's  weed.     See  Ammi. 


BIS 


BIV 


127 


BisLiNGUA.  (From  his,  twice,  and  lingua, 
a  tongue  ;  so  called  from  its  appearance  of 
being  double-tongued ;  that  is,  of  having 
upon  each  leaf  a  less  leaf.)  The  Alexandrian 
laurel. 

Bisma'lva.  (From  vismalva,  quasi  viscum 
vialva,  from  its  superior  viscidity.)  The 
water,  or  marshmallow^ 

BI'SMUTH.  (Bismut.  Germ.)  Bis- 
mxdhum.  A  metal  which  is  found  in  the 
earth  in  very  few  different  states,  more  ge- 
nerally native  or  in  the  metallic  state.  Native 
bismuth  is  met  with  in  solid  masses,  and  also 
in  small  particles  dispersed  in  and  frequently 
deposited  on  different  stones,  at  Schreeberg 
in  Saxony,  Sweden,  k.c.  Sometimes  it  is 
crystallized  in  four-sided  tables,  or  indis- 
tinct cubes.  It  exists  combined  with  oxygen 
in  the  oxide  of  bismuth  (bismuth  ochre,)  found 
in  small  particles,  dispersed,  of  a  bluish  or 
yellowish-gray  colour,  needle-shaped  and 
capillary  ;  sometimes  laminated,  forming 
small  cells.  It  is  also,  though  more  seldom, 
united  to  sulphur  and  iron  in  the  form  of  a 
sulphuret  in  the  martial  sulphuretted  bismuth 
ore.  This  ore  has  a  yellowish-gray  appear- 
ance, resembling  somewhat  the  martial  py- 
rites. And,  it  is  sometimes  combined  with 
arsenic. 

Properties. — Bismuth  is  of  a  silver-white 
colour  inclining  to  red.  It  soon  tarnishes 
and  becomes  irridescerit.  It  is  brittle  and 
can  easily  be  reduced  to  small  particles.  It 
is  soft  enough  to  be  cut  with  a  knife.  It 
has  a  laraellated  texture.  Its  specific  gravity 
is  y.SOO.  It  requires  less  heat  for  fusion 
than  any  other  metal,  tin  excepted,  melted 
by  a  heat  =  460  deg.  Fahr.  It  can  be  vo- 
latilized by  heat  and  escapes  in  the  state  of 
grayish  white  vapour.  It  readily  unites 
with  mercury  and  with  sulphur.  When 
fused,  it  exhibits  on  cooling,  cubical  figures 
on  the  surface.  It  is  soluble  in  sulphuric, 
nitric,  and  muriatic  acids.  The  solution  in 
nitric  acid  is  decomposable  by  mere  dilution 
with  pure  water.  It  inflames  in  oxygenaled 
muriatic  acidgas.  It  is  capable  of  combining 
with  the  greatest  number  of  the  metals  ;  and 
when  in  certain  proportions,  promotes  their 
fusibility  remarkably.  It  speedily  becomes 
black  by  sulphuretted  hydrogen  gas. 

Bismu'thum.  (From  bismut,  German.) 
See  Bismuth. 

BISSET,  Charles,  was  born  about  the 
year  1716.  After  studying  at  Edinburgh, 
and  practising  some  years  as  an  Hopital 
Surgeon  in  Jamaica,  heentered  the  armj^; 
but  soon  after  settled  in  Yorkshire,  and  in 
1755,  published  a  Treatise  on  the  Scurvj'. 
But  his  most  celebrated  work  is  an  "  Essay 
on  the  medical  Constitution  of  Great  Bri- 
tain," in  1762.  He  obtained  three  years 
after  a  diploma  from  St.  Andrews,  and 
reached  his  75th  year. 

Bistort.     See  Bisforta. 

BISTO'RTA.  (From  bis,  twice,  and 
'^or/fieo,  to  bend  ;  so  called  from  the  coti- 


toriions  of  its  i-oots.)     Bistort.      See  Poly- 
gonum  bistoria. 

Bistoury.  (Bisloire,  French.)  Any  small 
knife  for  surgical  purposes. 

Bi'thinos.     a  Galenical  plaster. 
Bithi'nici    emplastrum.     a   plaster  for 
the  spleen. 

Bitter  apple.  See  Cucumis  Colocynlhis. 
BIT  rsOBEN.  Salt  of  bitumen.  A 
white  saline  substance  has  lately  been  im- 
ported from  India  by  this  name,  which  is 
not  a  natural  production,  but  a  Hindoo 
preparation  of  great  antiquity.  It  is  called 
in  the  country,  bit  noben,  padnoon,  and 
soucherloon,  and  popularly  khala  mimuc, 
or  black  salt.  Mr.  Hendei'son,  of  Bengal, 
conjectures  it  to  be  the  sal  asphalliles,  and 
sal  sodomenus  of  Pliny  and  Galen.  This 
salt  is  far  more  extensively  used  in  Hin- 
doslan  than  any  other  medicine  whatever. 
The  Hindoos  use  it  to  improve  their  appe- 
tite and  digestion.  They  consider  it  as  a 
specific  for  obstructions  of  the  liver  and 
spleen  ;  and  it  is  in  high  estimation  with 
them  in  paralytic  disorders,  particularly 
those  that  affect  the  organs  of  speech,  cu- 
taneous ati'ections,  worms,  old  rheumatisms, 
and  indeed  all  chronic  disorders  of  man  and 
beast. 

BITU'MEN.  ('nriluud,  mrflvg,  pine;  be- 
cause it  flows  from  the  pine  tree  ;  or,  quid 
vi  tumeat  e  terra,  from  its  bursting  forth 
from  the  earth.)  Bitumens  are  combustible, 
solid,  soft,  or  fluid  substances,  whose  smell 
is  strong,  acrid,  or  aromatic,  composed  of 
hydrogen  and  carbon  with  a  contamination 
of  earth  and  other  substances  in  small  pro- 
portions. They  are  found  either  in  the  in- 
ternal part  of  the  earth,  or  exuding  through 
the  clefts  of  the  rocks,  or  floating  on  the 
surface  of  waters.  Like  oils  they  burn  with 
a  rapid  flame.  Natural  historians  have  di- 
vided them  into  several  genera ;  but  modern 
chemists  arrange  them  according  to  their 
chemical  properties,  and  are  only  acquaint- 
ed with  six  species,  which  are  very  distinct 
from  each  other  :  these  are,  naphtha,  amber, 
asphaltos,  jet,  pit-coal,  and  petroleum. 

Bitc'men  barbade'nse.  See  Petroleum 
barbadense. 

Bitu'men  juda'icum.  Asphaltus.  Jews' 
pitch.  A  solid  light  bituminous  substance, 
of  a  dusky  colour  on  the  outside,  and  a  deep 
shining  black  within;  of  very  little  taste, 
and  scarcely  any  smell,  unless  heated,  when 
it  emits  a  strong  pitchy  one.  It  is  said  to 
be  found  plentifully  in  the  earth  in  several 
parts  of  Egypt,  and  floating  on  the  surface 
of  the  Dead  Sea.  It  is  now  wholly  ex- 
punged from  the  catalogue  of  otficinals  of 
this  country ;  but  was  formerly  esteemed 
as  a  discutient,  sudorific,  and  emmena- 
gogue. 

Bitu'men  li'q.uidum.     See  Petroleum. 
BIVE'IV'TER.   (Biv enter  ;  from  6js,  twice, 
and  venter,  a  belly.)    A  muscle  is  so  termed, 
which  has  two  bellies. 


128 


BLA 


BLE 


Bite'stek  cervi'cis.  a  iquslIc  of  the 
lower  jaw. 

Bive'nter  maxi'll^  inferio'ris.  See 
Digastricus. 

Bi'xA  orlea'na.  The  systematic  name  for 
the  plant  atfording  tlie  ten-u  orleana  of  the 
pharmacopoeias.  The  substance  so  called  is 
a  ceraceous  mass  obtained  from  the  seeds  of 
the  Bixa  orleana  of  Linnaeus.  In  Jamaica 
and  other  warm  climates,  it  is  considered 
as  a  useful  remedy  in  dysenter}^,  possessing 
adstringent  and  stomachic  qualities. 

Bla'ccl^.     The  measles.     Rhazcs. 

Bla'ckberry.  The  fruit  of  the  common 
bramble,  Rubus  fruticosus  of  Linnteus : 
which  see. 

BLACKMORE,  Sir  Richard,  was  born 
in  Wiltshire  about  the  year  1650.  After  stu- 
dying at  Oxford,  he  took  his  degree  in  me- 
dicine at  Padua,  then  settled  in  London, 
and  met  with  considerable  success,  insomuch 
tiiat  he  was  appointed  physician  lo  "William 
in.  and  retained  the  same  otlice  under 
Queen  Anne.  He  then  published  several 
long  and  dull  epic  poems,  which  appear  to 
have  materially  lessened  his  reputation  ;  so 
that  his  opposition  to  the  inoculation  for 
sraall-pox  had  very  little  weight.  He  wrote 
also  several  medical  tracts,  which  are  little 
known  at  present. 

Bladder.  See  Urinary  bladder,  and  Gall- 
bladder. 

Bladder,  inflamed.     See  Cystitis. 

Blade-bone.     See  Scapula. 

Bl^e'sitas.  (From  blmsus.)  A  defect 
in  speech,  called  stammering. 

Blje'sus.  (From  &Kan-la,  to  injure.)  A 
stammerer. 

Bla'nca.  {Bla7ic,  French.)  A  purging 
mixture  ],  so  called  because  it  was  supposed 
to  evacuate  the  white  phlegmatic  humours. 
Also  white  lead. 

Bla'nca  mulierom.     White  lead. 

BLANCARD,  Stephen,  was  born  at  Ley- 
den,  and  graduated  at  Franeker,  in  1678. 
He  settled  at  Amsterdam,  and  published 
many  anatomical  and  medical  works  ;  espe- 
cially one  on  morbid  anatomy,  containing 
200 'cases,  and  a  "Lexicon  Medicum," 
which  passed  through  numerous  editions. 

Bla'sa.  (Indian.)  A  tree,  the  fruit  of 
which  the  Indians  powder,  and  use  to  de- 
stroy worms. 

BLASIUS,  Gerard,  son  of  a  physician 
at  Amsterdam,  from  whom  he  derived  a 
great  predilection  for  comparative  anatomy. 
After  graduating  at  Leyden  about  the  year 
1646,  he  returned  to  his  native  city,  and 
acquired  so  much  reputation,  that  he  was 
made  professor  of  medicine  in  1660,  and 
soon  after  physician  to  the  hospital.  Be- 
sides publishing  new  editions  of  several 
useful  works,  with  notes  comprehending 
subsequent  improvements,  he  was  author  of 
various  original  ones,  especially  relating  to 
comparative  and  morbid  anatomy.  He 
claimed  the  discovervof  lhcdnc!ii=  saiivari-. 


asserting  he  had  pointed  it  out  to  Steno  ;  to 
whom  it  has  been  commonly  ascribed. 

Blaste'ma.  (From  /ixA^-ava,  to  germi- 
nate.) A  bud  or  shoot.  Hippocrates 
uses  it  to  signify  a  cutaneous  pimple  like 
a  bud. 

Bla'stum  mosylitum.  Cassia  bark  kept 
v.rith  the  wood. 

Bla'tta.  (From  .2\aTTffl,  to  hurt.)  A 
sort  of  beetle,  or  bookworm  ;  so  called  from 
its  injuring  books  and  clothes:  the  kerraes 
insect. 

Blatta'ria  iaj'tf.x.  (From  hlaila ;  sa 
called,  because,  according  to  Pliny,  it  en- 
gendei's  the  blatta.)  The  herb  yellow  moth- 
mullein. 

Ble'chon.  (From  fihii'^jio(ji<t.t,  to  bleat ; 
so  called  according  to  Pliny,  because  if 
sheep  taste  it  they  bleat.)  The  herb  wild 
penny-royal. 

Bleeding.  See  Blood-letting  and  Htsmor- 
rhage. 

Bleeding  at  the  nose.     See  Ejnsiaxi-i. 

Ble'ma.  (From  /Sa^Afe',  to  inflict.)  A 
wound. 

Blk'nde.  a  species  of  zinc  ore,  formed 
of  zinc  in  combination  v^ith  sulphur. 

Ble'."Jna.  (/SAsvm.)  Blena.  Mucus,  a- 
tiiick  excrementitious  humour. 

BLENiS'ORRHA'GIA.  (From  ^\sn*, 
mucus,  and  pirn,  to  flow.)  The  discharge 
of  mucus  from  the  urethra. 

BLENNORRHtE'A.  (From  ^kivvA,  mu- 
cus, and  pss),  to  flow.)  Gonorrhoia  mucosa. 
A  gleet.  A  discharge  of  mucus  from  the 
urethra,  arising  from  weakness. 

Ble'phara.  (Q,uasi  0Ki^ov;  <^afoc,  as 
being  the  cover  and  defence  of  the  sight.) 
The  eyelids. 

Blepha'rides.  (From  ^xip^ov.)  The 
hair  upon  the  eyelids ;  also  the  part  of  the 
evelids  where  the  hair  grows. 

'  BLEPHAROPHTHA'LMIA.  (From  /2as- 
ipsLpov,  the  eyelid,  and  c? Sax^a^j*,  a  disease  of 
the  eye.)  An  inflammation  of  the  eve- 
lid. 

BLEPHAROPTO'SIS.  (From  0Ki;fj.- 
e:v,  the  eyelid,  and  isrlcs-i;,  from  'urin-lee, 
to  fall.)  A  prolapse,  or  falling  down  of 
the  upper  eyelid,  so  as  to  cover  the  cor- 
nea. 

Blepharo'tis.  (From  ^xupxpor,  the  eye- 
lid.)    An  inflammation  of  the  eyelids. 

Blepharoxy'ston.  From  fixi^^poy,  the 
eyelid,  and  ^e*,  to  scrape  off.)  A  brush 
for  the  eyes.  An  instrument  for  cleansing 
or  scraping  oiF  foul  substances  from  the 
eyelids. 

Blephaho'xvsis.  (From  ji?.iipa.poy,  the 
eyelid,  and  ^ia>,  to  scrape  off.)  The  cleans- 
ing of  the  eyelids.  Inflammation  of  the 
eyelids. 

Blessed  Thistle.    See  Centaurea  benedicta. 

Blestri'smus.  (From  /SaN^u,  to  throw 
about.)     Phrenetic  restlessness. 

Bee'ta.  a  word  used  by  Paracelsus  to 
signify  wjiite,  and  applied  to  urine  ^vhen  it 


BLr 


BLO 


1-20 


is  milky,  and  proceeds  from  a  disease  of  the 
kidneys. 

Bie'ti.  (Bletus,  from  /S*x^s),  to  strike.) 
Those  seized  with  dy-^pnoea  or  suffocation. 

BLl'STER.  Vesicalorium.  Emplastruin 
vesicatorium.  A  topical  application  which 
when  put  on  the  skin  raises  the  cuticle  in 
the  form  of  a  vesicle,  filled  with  a  serous 
fluid.  Various  substances  produce  tliis  ef- 
fect on  the  skin  ;  but  the  powder  of  the  lytta 
vesicatoria,  or  blistering  fly,  is  what  operates 
with  most  certainty  and  expedition,  and  is 
now  invariably  made  use  of  for  the  purpose. 

When  it  is  not  wished  to  maintain  a  dis- 
charge from  the  blistered  part,  it  is  sufhcient 
to  make  a  puncture  in  the  cuticle  to  let  out 
the  fluid  ;  but  when  the  case  requires  keep- 
ing up  a  secretion  of  pus  the  surgeon  must 
remove  the  \rhole  of  the  detached  Sbticle 
with  a  pair  of  scissors,  and  dress  the  exco- 
riated surface  in  a  particular  manner.  Prac- 
titioners used  formerly  to  mix  powder  of 
cantharides  with  an  ointment,  and  dress  the 
part  with  this  composition.  But  such  a 
dressing  not  unfrequently  occasioned  very 
painful  affections  of  the  bladder,  a  scalding 
sensationinmaking  of  water,  and  very  afflict- 
ing stranguries.  The  treatment  of  such 
complaints  consists  in  removing  every  parti- 
cle ofthe  fly  from  the  blistered  part,  making 
the  patient  drink  abundantly  of  mucilaginous 
drinks,  giving  emulsions  and  some  doses  of 
camphor. 

These  objections  to  the  employment  of 
salves  containing  the  lytta,  for  dressing  blis- 
tered surfaces,  led  to  the  use  of  mezereon, 
euphorbium,  and  other  irritating  substances, 
which,  when  incorporated  with  ointment, 
form  very  proper  compositions  for  keeping 
blisters  open,  which  they  do  without  the  in- 
convenience of  irritating  the  bladder,  like 
the  blistering  fly. — The  favourite  applica- 
lion,  however,  for  keeping  open  blisters,  is 
the  savine  cerate,  which  was  brought  into 
notice  by  Mr.  Crowther  in  his  book  on  v/hite 
swellings.  (See  Ceratum  SabincE.)  On  the 
use  of  the  sdvine  cerate,!  mmediately  after  the 
cuticle  raised  by  the  blister  is  removed,  says 
Mr.  Crowther,  it  should  be  observed  that 
experience  has  proved  the  advantage  of  using 
the  application  lowered  i^y  a  half  or  two- 
thirds  of  the  unguentum  cera;.  An  atten- 
tion to  this  direction  will  produce  less  irrita- 
tion and  more  discharge,  tlian  if  the  savine 
cerate  were  used  in  its  full  strength.  Mr. 
Crowther  says  also,  thai  he  has  found  fo- 
menting the  part  with  flannel,  wrung  out  of 
warm  water,  a  more  easy  and  preferable 
way  of  keeping  the  blistered  surface  clean, 
and  fit  for  the  impression  of  the  ointment, 
than  scraping  the  part,  as  has  been  directed 
by  others.  An  occasional  dressing  of  un- 
guentum resinaj  flavae,  lie  has  found  a  very 
useful  application  for  rendering  the  sore 
free  from  an  appearance  of  slough,  or  rather 
dense  lymph,  which  has  sometimes  been  so 
firm  in  its  i^extnre  as  to  be  separated  by  the 

77 


probe,  with  as  much  readines-:  as  the  cuticle 
is  detaclied  after  blistering.  As  the  discharge 
diminishes,  the  strength  of  the  savine  dress- 
ing should  be  proportionably  increased.  The 
ceratum  sabina'  must  be  used  in  a  stronger 
or  weaker  degree,  in  proportion  to  the  ex- 
citemetit  produced  on  the  patient's  skin. 

Blister-fill.     See  Lylta. 

Bli'tum-fe'tidum.  See  Chenojjodiumvid- 
varia. 

BLOXDEL,  James  Augustus,  was  born 
in  England  of  a  French  family,  and  admit- 
ted licentiate  of  the  College  of  Physicians 
about  1720.  Ke  chiefly  distinguished  him- 
self by  controverting,  in  a  very  a))Ie  man- 
ner, the  opinion  then  generally  receivedj 
that  marks  could  be  imtirinted  on  tire  foetus 
by  the  imagination  ofthe  mother,  and  he  has 
the  merit  of  contributing  very  largely  to  the 
rem.ovalofthis  prejudice  which  had  prevailed 
forages,  and  often  produced  much  mischief. 

BLOOD.  Sanguis.  A  red  homogeneous 
fluid,  of  a  saltish  taste,and  somewhaturinous 
smell,  and  glutinous  consistence,  which  cir- 
culates in  the  cavities  of  the  heart,  arteries, 
and  veins.  The  quantity  is  estimated  to  be 
about  twenty-eight  pounds  in  an  adult :  of 
this,  four  parts  are  contained  in  the  veins, 
and  a  fifth  in  the  arteries.  The  colour  of 
the  blood  is  red;  in  the  arteries  it  is  of  a 
florid  hue,  in  the  veins  darker ;  except  only 
the  pulmonary  vessels,in  which  the  colour  is 
reversed.  Physiology  demonstrates,  that  it 
acquires  this  florid  colour  in  passing  through 
the  lungs,  and  from  the  loss  of  carbon.  The 
blood  is  the  most  important  fluid  of  our 
body.  Some  physicians  and  anatomists  have 
considered  it  asalive,and  have  formed  many 
ingenious  hypotheses  in  support  of  its  vitality. 
The  temperature  of  this  fluid  is  of  consider- 
able importance,and  appearsto  depend  upon 
the  circulation  and  respiration.  The  blood 
of  man,  quadrupeds,  and  birds,  is  hotter 
than  the  medium  they  inhabit;  hence  they 
are  termed  animals  of  warm  blood  ;  whilst 
in  fishes  and  reptiles,  animals  with  cold 
blood,  it  is  nearly  ofthe  temperature  ofthe 
medium  they  inhabit.  The  microscope  dis- 
covers that  the  blood  contains  a  great  num- 
ber of  round  globules,  which  are  seen  float- 
ing about  in  a  yellowish  fluid,  the  serum. 
The  bloodalsopossesses remarkable  physical 
properties  ;  its  taste  is  saltish,  and  the  smell 
of  its  halitus  or  vapour,when  recently  drawn, 
is  somewhat  urinous  ;  it  is  of  a  plastic  con- 
sistence, somewhat  glutinous  and  adhesive. 

Chemical  analysis  of  blood,  by  means  of 
distillation,  discovers, 

1.  A  considerable  quantity  of  insipid 
water,  which  very  soon  becomes  putrid. 

2.  Empyreumatic  oil. 

3.  Ammoniacal  spirit. 

4.  Carbon,  which  remains  behind,  is  very 
spongy,  and  with  great  difficulty  incinerated. 
The  ashes,  however,  consist  of  asmall  quan- 
tity of  culinary  salt,  soda,  phosphate  of  lime, 
and  a,  very  small  portion  of  iron. 


ISO 


MLO 


Bod 


While  hot,  and  in  motion,  the  blood  re- 
mains constantly  fluid,  and  red :  when  it 
Gools,  and  is  at  rest,  it  takes  the  form  of  a 
fluid  mass,  which  gradually  and  sponta- 
neously separates  into  two  parts;  the  one, 
which  is  red  and  floating,  becomes  of  a 
darker  colour,  remains  concrete,  and  is 
called  the  cruor,  crassamentum,  or  cake ; 
the  other,  which  occupies  the  lower  part 
of  the  vessel,  is  of  a  yellow-greenish  colour, 
and  adhesive,  and  is  called  the  strum  or 
lymph. 

The  cRuoR  forms  more  than  one  half  of 
the  blood;  it  is  very  plastic,  thick,  and,  in 
consistence,  like  glutinous  jelly.  It  soon 
putrefies  in  the  temperature  of  the  air ;  but, 
dried  by  a  gentle  heat,  becomes  a  brittle, 
dark,  red  mass.  It  is  insoluble  in  water; 
and,  when  boiled  in  it,  is  converted  into  a 
hard  grumous  mass,  internally  red.  The 
surface  of  the  cruor  of  the  blood,  after 
being  exposed  in  a  vessel  to  atmospheric 
air,  becomes  of  a  florid  red  colour  ;  but  the 
inferior  surface,  contiguous  to  the  vessel, 
is  of  a  deep  black  :  the  change  of  colour  on 
the  surface  is  owing  to  the  oxygen  of  the 
atmosphere  acting  upon  the  blood.  The 
cruor  of  the  blood  is  composed  of, 

1.  Red  globules,  which  chemistry  demon- 
strates consist  of  a  fibrous  gluten  and  iron. 
The  experiments  of  the  celebrated  Rhades 
show,  that  from  twenty-five  pounds  of  blood 
from  the  human  body,  near  two  drachms  of 
the  oxide  of  iron  were  obtained. 

2.  The  fibrous  gluten  of  the  cruor,  is 
that  which  remains  after  washing  the  cruor 
of  blood  for  a  considerable  time  in  cold 
water,  and  enclosed  in  a  fine  linen  cloth  ; 
in  which  case  the  red  globules  are  washed 
away.  If  the  red  water  obtained  in  this 
experiment  be  evaporated,  and  then  distilled 
to  dryness,  it  leaves  behind  a  carbon,  exhi- 
biting, when  incinerated,  a  great  quantity  of 
a*on,  attractable  by  the  magnet.  From  these 
experiments  it  would  appear,  that  the  red- 
ness of  the  globules  is  imparted  from  the 
oxidated  iron,  for  which  purpose  a  small 
quantity  is  sufficient. 

The  SERUM  of  the  blood  is  a  lymphatic 
fluid,  almost  inodorous ;  rather  saltish  to 
the  taste  ;  pellucid,  and  of  a  yellowish-green 
colour ;  and  rather  of  a  plastic  consistence. 
It  forms  scarcely  one  half  of  the  blood ; 
and  it  contains. 

1.  A  large  portion  oi  water ;  from  forty- 
seven  ounces  of  serum,  forty-three  of  insi- 
pid water  were  yielded  by  distillation. 

2.  Mbuminous  gluten,  like  the  white  of 
an  egg,  obtained  by  boiling,  or  by  stirring 
it  with  a  stick,  or  by  an  admixture  of  alcohol 
or  concentrated  mineral  acid.  If  equal 
parts  of  water  and  serum  of  the  blood  be 
coagulated  by  fire,  that  part  of  the  serum 
which  is  not  coagulated,  upon  being  cooled, 
puts  on  the  appearance  of  a  tremulous 
jelly. 

3.  Carbonated  soda,    obtained    by  pour- 


iflg  a  mineral  acid  upon  recent  diluted 
serum. 

4.  Culinary  salt,  found  in  the  incinerated 
carbon  of  blood.  The  albuminous  princi- 
ple of  the  serum,  more  commonly  called  the 
coagulable  lymph,  appears  to  be  of  very  con- 
siderable importance  in  the  animal  economy^ 
both  in  diseased  and  healthy  states  of  it :  it 
affords,  by  analysis,  carbon,  azote,  and 
hydrogen. 

The  importance  of  the  blood  is  very  con* 
siderable  ;  it  distends  the  cavities  of  the 
heart  and  blood  vessels,  and  prevents  them 
from  collapsing;  it  stimulates  to  contraction 
the  cavities  of  the  heart  and  vessels,  by 
which  means  the  circulation  of  the  blood  is 
performed  ;  it  generates  within  itself  ani- 
mal heat,  which  it  propagates  throughout  the 
body  ;  it  nourishes  the  whole  body  ;  and, 
lastly,  it  is  that  source  from  which  every 
secretion  of  the  body  is  separated. 

Blood,  dragon's.     See  Calamus  rotang. 

BLOOD-LETTING.  Under  this  term 
is  comprehended  every  artificial  discharge 
of  blood  made  with  a  view  to  cure  or  pre- 
vent a  disease.  Blood-letting  is  divided 
into  genera/  and  topical.  As  examples  of  the 
former,  vencesection  and  arteriotomy  may  be 
mentioned  ;  and  of  the  latter,  the  appli- 
cation of  leeches,  cupping-glasses,  and  scari- 
jication. 

Blood,  spitting  of.     See  Hcemoptyfis. 

Blood,  vomiting  of.     See  Hcematemtsis. 

Blood-stone.     See  Hematites. 

Bloody  flux.     See  Dysenteria. 

Bo'a.  (From  /Set/;,  an  ox.)  A  pustulous 
eruption  like  the  small-pox,  so  called  be- 
cause it  was  cured,  according  to  Pliny,  by 
anointing  it  with  hot  ox-dung ;  also  the 
name  of  a  serpent  of  Calabria ;  and  of  the 
hydroa. 

Boche'tum.  a  decoction  of  the  woods 
prepared  by  a  second  boiling  with  fresh 
water. 

Bo'cHiA.     A  subliming  vessel. 

Bo'cHiuM.  A  swelling  of  the  bronchial 
glands. 

Bodies,  combusi^ible.  This  term  is  given 
by  chemists  to  all  substances  which,  on 
account  of  their  affinity  for  oxygen,  are 
capable  of  burning. 

Bodies,  gaseous.     See  Gas. 

Bodies,  inflammable.  Chemists  give 
this  name  to  such  bodies  as  burn  with  faci- 
lity, and  flame  in  an  increased  temperature  ; 
although,  strictly  speaking,  all  combustible 
bodies  are  inflammable  bodies ;  such  are  the 
diamond,  sulphur,  bitumens,  fcc. 

Bodies,  phosphorescent.  Bodies  which 
produce  light,  though  their  temperature  be 
not  increased. 

BODY.  Corpus.  The  human  body  is 
divided  by  anatomists  into  the  trunk  and 
extremities  :  i.e.  the  head,  and  inferior  and 
superior  extremities,  each  of  which  have 
certain  regions  before  any  part  is  removed, 
by  which  the  physician  is  enabled  to  direct 


BUE 


sail. 


iSi 


the  applicatioQ  of  blisters  and  the  like, 
and  the  situation  of  diseases  is  better  de- 
scribed. 

The  head  is  distinguished  into  the  hairy 
part  and  the  face.  The  former  has  five 
regions,  viz.  the  crown  of  the  head  or  vtr- 
iex,  the  forepart  of  the  head  or  sinciput, 
the  hindpart  or  occiput,  and  the  sides, 
partes  lalerates  capitas.  In  the  latter  are 
distinguished,  the  region  of  the  forehead, 
frons ;  temples,  or  tempara ;  the  nose,  or 
nasus ;  the  eyes,  or  oculi;  the  mouth,  or  os; 
the  cheeks,  buccce  ;  the  chin,  or  mentum ; 
and  the  ears,  or  aures. 

The  trunk  is  distinguished  into  three 
jirincipal  parts,  the  neck,  thorax,  and  ab- 
domen. The  neck  is  divided  into  the  an- 
terior region  or  pars  unlica,  in  which,  in 
men,  is  an  eminence  called  pomum  Mami  ; 
the  posterior  region  is  called  nucha  colli; 
and  the  lateral  regions,  partes  laterales 
colli. 

The  thorax  is  distinguished  into  the  an- 
terior region,  in  wiiich  are  the  sternum  and 
mammcE,  and  at  whose  inferior  part  is  a 
pit  or  hollow  called  scrobiculus  cordis;  a 
posterior  region,  called  (/or.su/w ;  and  the 
sides,  or  latera  thoracis. 

The  abdomen  is  distinguished  into  an 
anterior  region,  properly  the  abdomen ;  a 
posterior  region,  called  the  loins,  or  lumhi  ; 
and  lateral  regions  or  flanks,  called  latera 
abdominis.  The  anterior  region  of  the  ab- 
domen being  very  extensive,  is  subdivided 
into  the  epigastric,  hypochondriac,  ximJjiUcal, 
and  hypogastric  regions,  which  are  described 
under  their  respective  names.  Immediately 
below  the  abdomen  is  the  ??ion.s  Veneris,  and 
at  its  sides  the  groins  or  inguina.  The 
space  between  the  organs  of  generation  and 
the  anus,ov  fundament,  is  called  the  peri- 
nctum. 

The  superior  extremity  is  distinguished 
into  the  shoulder,  summitas  humeri,  under 
which  is  the  arm-pit,  called  axilla  or  fovea 
uxillnris  ;  the  brnchium,  or  arm  ;  the  anti- 
brachium,  or  fore-arm,  in  which  anteriorly 
is  the  bend  of  tiie  arm,  where  the  veins  are 
generally  opened,  caUed  flexura  antibrachii  ; 
and  posteriorly  the  elbow,  called  a7igulus 
cvbiti ;  and  the  hand,  in  which  are  the  car- 
pus or  wrist,  the  back  or  dorsum  manus, 
and  the  palm  or  vola. 

The  inferior  extremity  is  divided  into, 
1.  the  region  of  the  femur,  in  which  is 
distinguished  the  coxa  or  regio-ischiadica, 
forming  the  outer  and  superior  part ;  2.  the 
leg,  in  which  are  the  knee  or  genu,  the  bend 
or  cavmn  poplitis,  and  the  calf  or  sura;  3. 
the  foot,  in  which  are  the  outer  and  inner 
ankle,  or  malleolus  externus  and  internus, 
the  back  or  dorsum,  and  the  sole  or 
planta. 

Bo'e.  (FromySsa^,  to  exclaim.)  Clamour, 
or  moaning  made  by  a  sick  person. 

BOERHAAVE,  Kkrjian,  was  born  at 
Voorhout.in  Holland,  December  31.  TfifiS. 


His  father,  the  pastor  of  the  village,  having 
nine  children,  educated  them  himself,  and 
intending  Herman  for  the  church,  was  care- 
ful to  ground  him  well  in  the  learned  lan- 
guages;   in    which    he   made     such    rapid 
progress,  that  he  was  sent  at  14  to  Leydon. 
His  father  dying  soon  after  in  slender  cir^ 
cumstances,  he  was  fortunately  supported 
by  the   burgomaster,    Daniel  Van  Alphin; 
which  Boerhaave  ever  remembered  with 
gratitude.     Among   other  studies,  he  was 
very  partial  to   the  mathematics,  and  im- 
proved so  much  as  to  be  able  to  give  private 
instructions    in   them,    whereby    he  partly 
maintained   himself.     In  1690,  he  took  his 
degree  in   philosophy,  and   in  an  inaugural 
thesis  refuted  the  errors  of  the  materialists. 
But  he    soon   after  turned   his   mind  to  the 
study  of  medicine,  and  attended  dissections 
under  Nuck  ;  he  greatly   preferred   Hippo- 
crates among  the    ancient,  and  Sydenham 
among  the    modern   physicians.     He   was 
made  doctor  of  medicine   at  Harderwyck, 
in  1693 ;  and   in  his   dissertation  on   that 
occasion, insisted  on  the  utility  of  observing 
the    excretions  in    disease,    especially  the 
urine.     He  was  then  engaged  in  forming  a 
new  theory  of  medicine,  by   a  judicious 
selection  from  all  that  had  been  before  ad- 
vanced ;  which  was  so  well  arranged,  and  so 
ably  supported  by  him,  that  it  became  gene- 
rally  adopted,    and    prevailed  throughout 
Europe  for  more  than  half  a  century.     He 
gave  also  lectures  on  chemistry,  with  con- 
siderable reputation,  about  the  same  period. 
The  university  ofLeyden  therefore  appointed 
him,  in  1701,  professor  of  the  theory  of  me- 
dicine; when  he  read  an  oration  recommend- 
ing the  study   of  Hippocrates;  and,  as  he 
declined  some  very  advantageous  oft'ersfrom 
other  parts,  they  afterwards  augmented  his 
salary.     About  this  time,  he   published  an- 
other Latin  oration,   "  On  the   Use  of  me- 
chanical Reasoning  in    Medicine,"   which 
contributed  to  extend   his  fame.     In  1709, 
he  was  appointed  professor  of  botany,  to 
which  study    he  was  ever  after  eminently 
attached.     On  that  occasion  he  produced 
another  oration,  maintaining  that  medicine 
would  be  best  improved  by  observation,  and 
by  simplicity  in  prescriptions.     His  '•  Apho- 
risms" had  appeared  the  j'ear  before,  giving 
a  brief  account  of  the  history  and  cure  of  • 
diseases,   a  work    universally  admired;  to 
which  his  pupil  Van    Sv.ieten  afterwards 
attached  a  very  ample  commentary.  About 
the    same   time,  he   published   his  "  Insti- 
tutes," treating  of  physiology.     These  two 
works,withsuccessive  improvements,  passed 
through  numerous  editions,  and  were  trans- 
lated into  every  European,   nay  even  into 
the  Arabic  language.    In  the  year  after,  he 
printed   a   catalogue  of  the    plants   in   the 
university  gai'den.    In  1714.  he  was  made 
rector  of  the  university,  and  at  the  end  of 
the  year  for  which  he  held  the  office,  deli- 
vered a  discourse  "  On  attaining  Certainty 


132 


B0& 


BOL 


in  Physics."  About  this  period  he  was  made 
professor  of  the  practice  of  medicine,  and  in 
1718,  of  chemistry  also.  His  lectures  on 
these  suhjects,  and  on  botany,  were  delivered 
with  such  clearness  and  precision,  that  stu- 
dents throns;ed  from  every  partto  hear  him.; 
insomuch  that  Leydon  could  scarcely  afford 
accommodations  for  them.  He  \vas  also 
often  consulted  in  difficult  cases,  by  pjiy- 
sicians  even  in  distant  parts  of  the  world. 
When  appointed  to  the  chemical  chair,  he 
had  published  a  short  work  on  that  subject; 
but  some  of  his  pupils  having  printed  his 
lectures  without  authority,  and  very  incor- 
rectly, he  was  led  to  prepare  tliem  forxbe 
press  in  1732.  In  his  conversation,  Boer- 
Jiaave  was  generally  famiiiar,  in  his  de- 
meanour grave,  but  disposed  to  occasional 
pleasantry;  he  was  dintinguished  for  piety, 
and  on  his  moral  character,  his  disciple 
Kaller  has  passed  a  very  high  eulogium. 
Havingacquircd  considerable  wealth  by  his 
exertions,  and  being  plain  in  bis  dress,  as 
well  as  abstemious  in  his  diet,  he  was  by 
some  accused  of  parsimony  ;  but  he  spared 
DO  reasonable  expense  in  procuring  rare 
books,  and  foreign  plants.  Being  of  a-  vi- 
gorous constitution,  and  accustomed  to 
much  exercise  abroad,  he  met  with  little 
interruption  from  illness ;  but  in  1729, 
having  become  corpulent  and  incapable  of 
riding,  his  health  began  to  suffer,  and  he 
was  induced  to  resign  his  botanical  and 
chemical  appointments.  In  an  oration  then 
delivered,  he  rencounted  the  chief  events  of 
liis  life,  expressing  himself  grateful  lor  the 
patronage  which  he  had  received  from  indi- 
viduals ;  as  well  as  to  his  own  profession,  for 
tlie  little  opposition  shown  to  his  opinions. 
It  perhaps  never  hajipened,  that  so  great  a 
revolution  in  science  was  so  readily  brought 
about.  The  great  reputation  acquired  by 
i-liis  extensive  abilities,  and  the  moderation  of 
his  character,  particularly  averse  from  con- 
tention, no  doubt  contribrited  materially  to 
this  result.  In  the  year  following,  he  was 
again  made  rector  of  the  university  of 
Leyden  :  and  also  elected  a  fellow  of  the 
Royal  Society  in  London,  having  been  pre- 
viously admitted  to  the  Royal  Academy  of 
Sciences  in  Paris.  The  remainder  of  his  life 
waschieily  occupied  in  revising  htsown  nu- 
merous productions,  in  publishing  more  cor- 
rect editions  of  several  esteensed  authors, 
and  in  domestic  recreations  at  his  seat  near 
Leyden.  with  his  wife  and  daughter.  To- 
ward.- the  end  of  1/-37,  he  was  attacked 
with  spniptoms  of  disease  in  tbcch.est,  whicii 
terminated  his  existence  in  tKc  September 
following.  His  fellow-citizens  erected  an 
elegant  monument  to  his  memory. 

Boethe'ma.  (I^rom  /Stcubiai,  to  assist.) 
A  remedy 

Boethema'tica.  (From  fionbtoD,  to  assist.) 
Favourable  symptoms. 

Bocr-hzan.     See  Meni/anlhes  tTifoliuta. 

Bo'gia  gt:'ji:.ii.     Gamboge. 


Bohea  tea.     See  Thea. 

BOHN,  John,  was  born  at  Lelpsic,  M 
164i* ;  and  after  studying  in  many  parts  of 
Europe,  graduated  there ;  and  was  made 
successively  professor  of  anatomy,  and  oj 
therapeutics,  public  physician  to  the  city, 
&c.  Among  numerous  publications,  he 
chiefly  distinguished  himself  by  his  "  Circu- 
lus  anatomico  physiologicus,"  and  a  trea- 
tise "  De  officio  medici  clinico  et  forensi,'' 
which  latter  particularly  has  great  merit. 
He  also  well  explained  the  judgement  to  be 
formed  concerning  wounds ;  and  recom- 
mended purging  with  calomel  in  the  begin- 
ning of  small-pox.     He  died  in  1718. 

Bois  de  coissi.     See  (Quassia. 

Bolar  earths.     See  Boh. 

BOLE.  (B&'AOf,  a  mass.)  A  friable  earthy 
substance,  uniting  with  water  into  a  smooth 
paste,  adhering  to  the  tongue,  and  dissolving 
as  it  were  in  the  mouth  ;  it  is  of  the  argil- 
laceous or  clay  kind,  but  more  readily  im- 
bibing water  tlian  the  clays  strictly  so  called. 
Those  used  in  medicine,  are  the  Armenian 
and  French  boles.  See  Bolt  Armenian,  and 
DoLus  Gallica.  Many  other  bolar  earths  have 
been  recommended  for  medicinal  uses,  and 
were  formerly  ranked  among  the  ofiiicinals  ; 
as  red  boles  from  Armenia,  Lemnos,  Stri- 
gonium,  Portugal,  Tuscany,  and  Livonia; 
yellow  bolesfrom  Armenia.  Tockay,  Silesia, 
Bohemia,  and  Blois ;  white  boles  from  Ar- 
menia, Lemnos,  Nocera,  Eretria,  Lamos, 
Chio,  Malta,  Tuscany,  and  Goltberg.  Seve- 
ral of  these  earths  have  been  commonly 
made  into  little  cakes  or  flat  masses,  and 
stamped  with  certain  impressions ;  from 
which  circumstance  they  received  the  narae- 
of  terra  sigillala.  or  sealed  earths. 

BOLE,  ARMENIAN,  Bolus  Armenia:, 
Bole  armenic.  A  pale,  but  bright  red  co- 
loured earth,  which  is  occasionally  mixed 
with  honey,  and  applied  to  children's 
mouths  when  atHicted  with  aphtha.  It 
forms,  like  all  argillaceous  earths,  a  good 
tooth-powder,  when  mixed  with  some 
aromatic. 

BOLETUS.  (From  /?a)Ac?,  a  mass,  or 
/?ai/.<T«r,  from  its  globular  form.) 

The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnsean  system.  Class,  Crypiogamia.  Or- 
der, Fungi.     Boletus.     Spunk. 

Bole'tus  ce'rvi.     The  mushroom. 

Boi.E'Tus  ignin'rius.  The  systematic 
name  forthe  offor/cM*  of  the  pharmacopoeias. 
Agaricus  cliiriirgorum.  Agaricns  quercus. 
Fungus  igniarlus.  Agaric  of  the  oak. 
Toucluvocd  boletus.  Female  agaric.  This 
fungus  Boletus  igniariu^ — aeaulis  pulvina- 
ius  Icvis,  2wris  tenuiss^imis  of  Linnaeus,  has 
been  much  used  by  surgeons  as  an  external 
styptic.  Though  still  employed  on  the 
Continent,  the  surgeons  in  this  country 
have  not  much  confidence  in  it. 

BoLE'rrs  ea'ricis.  The  systematic  name 
for  the  otncinal  agaricus  albus.  The  plant 
known  by  this  name  in  the  pharm:.copceia5,, 


BOX 


BON 


'm 


4s  the  Boletus  laricis  of  Linnagus  ;  so  called 
from  its  being  met  with  on  old  larch  trees, 
in  different  parts  of  Europe.  Several  prepa- 
rations, as  troches,  an  extract,  and  pills,  are 
ordered  to  be  made  with  it  in  foreign  phar- 
macopceias,  which  are  administered  against 
phthisical  complaints. 

Bole'tus  pi'ni  la'ricis.  a  species  of 
agaric. 

Bole'tus  suave'olens.  The  systematic 
name  for  the  fungus  salicis  of  the  pharmaco- 
poeias. The  species  of  fungus  ordered  in 
some  pharmacopoeias  by  this  name,  is  the 
Boletus  suaveolens ;  acaulis  superne  Imvis, 
salicibus,  of  Linnaeus,  and  the  Boletus  alius 
of  Hudson.  When  fresh,  it  has  a  suburlnous 
smell,  and  at  first  an  acid  taste,  followed  by 
a  bitter.  It  is  seldom  used  at  present,  but 
was  formerly  given  in  phthisical  com- 
plaints. 

BoLi'sMus.  A  voracious  appetite,  ac- 
cording to  Avicenna ;  but  most  probably 
meant  for  bulimus. 

BO'LUS.  (B&ixoc,  a  bole  or  bolus.)  Any 
medicine,  rolled  round,  that  is  larger  than 
an  ordinary  sized  pea,  and  yet  not  too  large 
:to  be  swallowed. 

Bo'lus  alexipha'rmica.  a  preparation 
of  contrayerva. 

Bo'lus  ex  alu'mine.  Alum,  bark,  and 
nutmfeg. 

Bo'lus  a'rmena.     See  Bole,  Armenian. 

Bo'lus  a'rmena  a'lba.  The  white  ar- 
menian  bole. 

Bo'lus  armo'kiac.     See  Bole,  Jlnnenian. 

Bo'lus  blesse'nsis.  BoleofBlois.  See 
Bole. 

Bo'lus  ga'llica.  French  bole.  A  pale 
red  coloured  bolar  earth,  variegated  with 
irregular  specks  and  veins  of  white  and 
yeHow.  It  is  occasionally  administered  as 
an  absorbent  and  antacid. 

Bo'mbax.     See  Gossypium. 

BO'MBIAS.  A  bombiate.  A  salt  formed 
by  the  union  of  the  bombic  acid  with  differ- 
ent bases  ;  thus  bomhiale  of  alumine.  k.c. 

BO'MBIC  A'CID.  .^cidum  bombicvm. 
Acid  of  the  silk-worm.  Silk-wgrms  con- 
tain, especially  when  in  the  state  of  chry- 
salis, ail  acid  liquor  in  a  reservoir  placed 
near  the  anus.  It  is  obtained  by  expressing 
their  juice  in  a  cloth,  and  precipitating  the 
mucilage  by  spirit  of  wine,  and  likewise  bv 
infusing  the  chrysalides  in  that  liquor.  This 
acid  is  very  penetrating,  of  a  yellow  amber 
colour,  but  its  nature  and  ccmbiiiations  are 
not  vet  v.cll  known. 

BO'MBUS.  (hofj,t-.c.)  A  resounding 
noise  or  ringing  of  the  ears.  A!=o.  a 
sonorous  expulsion  of  flatus  from  the  in- 
testines. 

Bon  a'rbor.  A  nam  given  to  the  coffee- 
tree. 

Bo'na.  Boona.  The  phaseolus,  or  kidney- 
bean. 

Bo'nduch  Indo'rum.     See  Guilandina. 

BONE,     Os.     Bones  are    hard,  drv,  and 


insensible  parts  of  the  body,  of  a  whitish 
colour,  and  composed  of  a  spongy,  compact; 
or  recticular  substance.  They  Vary  much  in 
their  uppearances,  some  being  long  and  hol- 
low, others  flat  and  compact,  &.c.  The 
greater  number  of  bones  have  several  pro- 
cesses and  cavities,  which  are  distinguished 
from  their  figure,  situation,  use,  &.c.  Thus 
processes  extended  from  the  end  of  a  bone, 
if  smooth  and  round,  are  c?d\ed  heads;  and 
condyles,  when  flattened  eitherabove  or  late- 
rally. That  part  which  is  beneath  the  head, 
and'  which  exceeds  the  rest  of  the  bone  in 
smallness  and  levity,  is  called  the  neck. 
Rough,  unequal  processes  are  cAlled  tubero- 
sities or  tubercles ;  but  the  longer  and  more 
acute,  spinous  or  styloid  processes,  from  their 
resemblance  to  a  thorn.  Thin  broad  pro- 
cesses with  sharp  extremities,  are  known  by 
the  name  of  cristce,  or  sharp  edges.  Other 
processes  are  distinguished  by  their  form, 
and  called  alar  or  pterygoid,  mamillary  or 
mastoid,  dentiform  or  odontoid,  fee.  Others, 
from  their  situation,  are  ca.]\ed  superior,  in- 
ferior, exterior,  and  interior.  Some  have  their 
name  from  their  direction,  aso6%«e,s/raig/if, 
transverse,  &ic.  ;  and  some  from  their  use,  as 
trochanters,  rotators,  SiC.  Furrozcs,  depres' 
sions,  and  cavities,  are  destined  either  for  the 
reception  of  contiguous  bones,  to  form  an 
articulation  with  them, when  they  are  called 
articular  cavities,  which  are  sometimes  deep- 
er, sometimes  shallower;  or  they  receive  hard 
parts,  but  do  not  constitute  a  joint  with  them. 
Cavities  serve  also  for  the  transmission  and 
attachment  of  soft  parts.  Various  names 
are  given  to  them,  according  to  the  magni- 
tude and  figure  of  bones,  'f  they  be  broad 
and  large  at  the  beginning,  and  not  deep, 
but  contracted  at  their  ends,  they  are  called 
forece  or  pits  J'urrows  are  open  canals, 
extending  longitudinally  in  the  sui-face  of 
bones.  A  hollow,  circular  tube,  for  the 
most  part  of  the  same  diameter  from  begin- 
ning to  end,  and  more  or  less  crooked  or 
straight,  Jong  or  short,  is  named  a  canal- 
Foramina  are  the  apertures  of  canals,  or 
they  are  formed  of  the  excavated  margins  of 
two  bones,  placed  agaisist  each  other.  If 
such  be  the  form  of  the'rnargin  of  a  bone, 
as  if  a  portion  were  taken  out  of  it,  it  is 
called  a  notch. 

\\\[h  respect  to  the  formation  of  l;o;ie, 
there  have  been  v;-rions  ojiiiiions.  I'liyyio- 
los(ist^  of  the  p-.-c=er,t  day  assert  tb*'.  it  is 
from  a  spoc;i.fic  ac-ti^m  of  sTial!  artei'ies,  by 
which  ossiric  iriaits'-  is  -separated  froru  the 
blood,  and  deposiieu  wbeie  it  is  req:;!i'cd. 
The  first  tliiijg  obsorvaiJs  \i\  xije  el:^b!■yo, 
v;be;-e  hcyr-a  ig  to  be  form 'd,  is  n  Iranspruent 
jelly,  '.vhich  becories  rrad'.'.alb  fir.rri'^i'.  a-id  is 
formed  into  cartilage.  The  cartilage  gra- 
dually increases  to  a  cprtaiii  size,  apri  when 
the  process  of  ossification  commencfes,  va- 
nishes as  it  advances.  Cartilagss,  previous 
to  the  ossific  action,  are  solid,  and  without 
any  cavity ;  but  when  the  ossific  action  of 


134 


BOiN 


BON 


the  arteries  is  about  to  commence,  the  ab- 
sorbents become  very  active,  and  form  a 
small  cavity 'in  which    the  bony    matter  is 
'   deposited  ;  bone  continues  to  be  separated, 
and  the  absorbents  model  the  mass  into  its 
required  shape.     The  process  of  ossification 
is  extremely   rapid    in  utero  :  it   advances 
slowly   after  birth,   and  is  not  completed  in 
the  human    body   till    about  the  twentieth 
year.     Ossification  in  the  flat  bones,  as  those 
of  the    skull,    always   begins  from   central 
points,  andtlie  radiated  fibres  meet  the  radii 
of  other  ossifying  points,  or  the  edges  of  the 
adjoining  bone.     In  long  bones,  as  those  of 
the  arm  and  leg,  the  clavicle,   metacarpal, 
and  metatarsal  bones,  a  central  ring  is  formed 
in  the  body  of  the  bone,  the  head  and  extre- 
mities being  cartilage,  in  the  centre  of  which 
ossification  afterwards  begins.     The  central 
ring  of  the  body  shoots  its  bony  fibres  to- 
wards the  head  and  extremities,  which  ex- 
tend towards  the  body  of  the  bone.     The 
head  and  extremities  at  length  come  so  close 
to  the  body  as  to  be  merely  separated  by  a 
cartilage,  which  becomes  gi-adually  thinner 
until  the  twentieth  year.     Thick  and  round 
bones,  as  those  of  the  tarsus,  carpus,  ster- 
«um,  and  patella,  are,  at  first,  all  cartilage  : 
ossification    begins    in   the   centre  of  each. 
When  the   bones  are  deprived   of  their  soft 
parts,  and  are  hung  together  in  their  natural 
situation,   by  means  of  wire,  the  whole    is 
termed  an  artijiciai  skeleton  ;  but  when  they 
are  kept  together  by  means  of  their  ligay 
ments,  it  is  called  a  natural  skeleton. — The 
uses  of  tiie  bones  are  various,  and  are  to  be 
found  in  the  account  of  each  bone ;   it  is, 
therefore,  only  necessary  to  observe,  in  this 
place,  that  they  give  shape  to  the  body,  con- 
tain and  defend  the  vital  viscera,  and  aff"ord 
an  attachment  to  ail  the  muscles. 


i  i  f  Vertebra; 

It 

I  o  ]  Sacrum 

{  p;   l^Coccygis  OS 

The  thorax  - 
j  The  pelvis 
I 


C  Cervical 
^  Dorsal 
(  Lumbar 


Sternum 
Ribs 


Innominata  ossa  2 


J 


*■  ^ 
&  S 


I 


The  shoulder 
The  arm 
The  fore-arm 


_  (  Clavicle 
(  Scapula 
Humeri  os 
(  Ulna  - 
\  Radius 
f  Naviculare  os 
j  Lunare  os  - 
I  Cuneiforme  os 
or  J  Orbiculare  os 

-  j  Trapezium  os 
1  Trapezoides  os 
I  Magnum  os 

i(Unciforme  os 
Metacarpus 
Phalanges  -  -        - 

Femur  - 


C  Carpus 
iorist 


fThe  thigh 
The  leg 


(  Patella 


.  Tibia 
(  Fibula 
f  Calcaneus 
]  Astragalus 
{  Tarsus  OY I  Cuboidcs  os 
I      instep  -  j  Naviculare  os 
i  [  Cuneiformia  ossa 

I  Metatarsus        ... 
[  Phalanges 


Sesamoid  bones  of  the  thumb  and  ^ 
great  toe,  occasionally  found     -  S 


II 


2 
2 

3 

2 
10 

28 


2 

6 

10 


Total  248 


j3  Table  of  tiie  Bones. 


ffi 


Bones    of 

cranium 
skull    - 


Bones    of 
*face     - 


Denies  or 
teeth 


f  Frontal 

the  i  ^^"^^a' 
\  Occipital 

I  Temporal     - 

I  Ethmoid 

[Sphenoid 

f  Superior  maxil. 

I  Jn-al 

[  iNasal 

theJ^^.^';i'>'°^^l    - 
_  I  rai-iitine 

I  Inferior  spongy 

j  Vomer 

[  Inferior  maxil. 

(  Incisores 

_  <  Cnspidati 

f  fv'Io  lares 


Hyodes  os 


Bone     of    the 
tongue 

Bones     of    the  f  Malleus 
ear,     within  J  Incus 
the     tempo- 1  Stapes 
ral  bones    -  {  Orb'culare  os 


JVb. 

-  1 
.     2 

-  1 


-  2 

-  1 

-  1 

-  8 

-  4 

-  20 

-  1 


Bones,  growth  of.  See  Osteogeny. 
Bonebinder.  See  Osteocolla. 
BONET,  Theophilus,  was  born  at  Ge- 
neva in  1620,  and  graduated  at  Bologna, 
He  had  considerable  practice,  and  was  ex- 
2  tremely  zealous  in  the  pursuit  of  morbid 
1    anatomy,  as  well  as   in  extracting  valuable 

1  observations  from  authors.    His  hearing  be- 

2  coming  impaired,  he  devoted  the  latter  part 
2  of  his  life  to  the  arrangement  of  the  materials, 
2  which  he  had  prepared.  His  principal  work, 
2    entitled   "  Sepulchretum,"  published  1678, 

was  highly  approved;  and  laid  the  founda- 
tion of  Morgagni's  excellent  treatise,  "  De 
Sedibus  et  Causis  Morborum."  Another 
publication  of  his,  "  Mercurius  compilati- 
tius,"  is  an  index  of  medical  literature  to 
the  time  of  its  appearance,  1682.  His  death 
occurred  seven  years  after. 

Bonosie'ssis  la'pis.  The  Bononian- 
stone.  Called  also  phosphorus  bononicnsis, 
phosphorus  kircheri,  the  light  carrier,  or  Bo- 
nonian  phosphorus.  As  a  medicine  the 
stone  is  caustic  and  emetic. 

BONTIUS.  James,  was  born  at  Levden, 


BOR 

where  he  studied  medicine,  and  then  went 
to  practice  in  India.  After  his  return,  he 
wrote  several  valuable  works  on  the  diseases 
and  practice  of  that  country,  as  well  as  on 
its  natural  productions,  animal  and  vegeta- 
ble. The  most  esteemed  is  entitled  "<De 
Medicina  Indorum,"  and  appeared  in  1642. 

Bo'ni's  Henri'cus.  (Henricus ;  so  called 
because  its  virtues  were  detected  by  some 
one  whose  name  was  Henry.)  See  Cheno- 
podium. 

BORACIC  ACID.  Aciduvi  boracicum. 
Sedative  salt  of  Homberg.  Acid  of  borax. 
Boracine  acid.  A  concrete  salt  crystallized 
in  small  white  scales,  which  may  be  obtained 
from  borax,  by  adding  concentrated  sulphu- 
ric, nitric,  muriatic,  and  even  vegetable 
acids,  to  a  hot  solution  of  boras,  till  the  lixi- 
vium becomes  somewhat  acid  :  the  solution 
is  then  to  be  cooled,  when  the  boracic  acid 
will  appear  in  the  shape  of  bright  scales. 
This  acid,  in  combination  with  alkalies, 
earths,  and  metallic  oxides,  forms  borates. 

Bo'rage.    See  Borago. 

BORA'GO.  (Formerly  written  Corago  ; 
from  ror,  the  heart,  and  ago,  to  aifect ;  be- 
cause it  was  supposed  to  comfort  the  heart 
and  spirits.)     Borage. 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linna^an  system.  Class,  Pentandria.  Or- 
der, Monogynia. 

2.  The  pharmacopceial  name  of  the  offici- 
nal borage.     See  Borago  officinalis. 

Bora'go  officina'lis.  The  systematic 
name  for  the  borage  of  the  shops  Bu- 
glossiim  verum.  Buglossum  latifolium.  Bo- 
rago hortensis.  The  leaves  and  flowers  of  this 
plant,  Borago ;  foliis  omnibus  alternis,  caly- 
eibus  patentibus  of  Linna?us,  are  esteemed 
in  some  countries  as  a  refrigerant  and  cor- 
dial. A  syrup  is  prepared  from  the  leaves  in 
France,  and  used  in  pleurisies  and  inflam- 
matory fevers.  Their  principal  use  in  this 
island  is  in  that  grateful  summer  beverage, 
known  by  the  name  of  cool  tankard. 

BO'RAS.  A  borate.  A  salt  formed  of 
boracic  acid  with  an  earthy,  alkaline  or  me- 
tallic base  ;  as  borate  of  soda,  &.c. 

Bo'ras  so'djE.  Borate  of  soda.  See 
Borax. 

Bo'rate.     See  Boras. 

BO'RAX.  (Borak.  Arab.)  Boras  sod(£, 
■mb-borassodcE.  The  obsolete  syncft])aTis  are, 
Chrysocolla,  capistrum  a}iri,  ancinar,  borax- 
trion,  a.cestis  anncar,  anlincar,  tinpal,  amphi- 
tane,  bauraeh,  nitnt.m  faditium,  smiterna, 
and  nitrum  nativum.  This  salt,  consisting 
of  boracic  acid  united  with  soda,  the  soda 
being  slightly  in  escess,  is  brought  from  Thi- 
bet and  Persia,  where  it  is  found  in  a  native 
state.  This  native  or  crude  borax  is  called 
tincal,  tincor,  boresh,poHnxa,  in  the  East  In- 
dies, and  was  formerly  purified  in  Europe 
bythe  Venetians,  when  it  was  called  refined 
or  Venetian  borax  ;  but  it  is  now  prepared 
by  the  Dutch  by  solution  in  hot  water  fil- 
tration,  and    careful   crystallization.     The 


HOT 


135 


particular  process  is  not  known.  Its  taste 
is  cool :  it  is  soluble  in  eighteen  parts  of 
cold  and  six  of  hot  v.'ater.  It  is  decomposed 
by  several  of  the  acids.  Borax  is  rarely  used 
internally  in  modern  practice  ;  and  accord- 
ing to  Murray  it  does  not  appear  to  possess 
any  activity,  although  it  is  supposed  by  some 
to  be,  in  doses  of  half  a  drachm  or  two  scru- 
ples, diuretic  and  emmenagogue.  It  is  oc- 
casionally given  in  cardialgia  as  an  antacid. 
Its  solution  is  in  common  use  as  a  cooling 
gargle,  and  to  detach  mucus,  &.c.  from  the 
mouth  in  putrid  fever;  and  mixed  with  an 
equal  quantity  of  sugar,  it  is  used  in  the 
form  of  powder  to  remove  the  aphthous 
crust  from  the  tongue  in  children.  The 
salts  formed  by  the  union  of  the  acid  of 
borax  with  different  bases  are  called  borates. 

BORBORY'GMUS.  (From  (icpQc^v^a,  to 
make  a  noise.)  The  rumbling  noise  occa-- 
sioned  by  flatus  in  the  intestines.  It  fre- 
quently precedes  hysterical  affections. 

BORDEU,  Theophilus  de,  a  French 
physician,  born  in  1722.  He  graduated 
at  Montpellier,  and  was  soon  after  appoint- 
ed inspector  of  the  mineral  waters  at  Bare- 
ges, and  professor  of  anatomy.  Subsequently 
he  went  to  Paris,  and  was  admitted  to  the 
faculty  there  in  1754.  He  died  of  apoplexy 
in  his  55th  year.  His  most  esteemed  work 
is  on  the  cellular  membrane ;  his  distinc- 
tions of  the  pulse  appear  too  nice  for  prac- 
tical utility. 

BORELLI,  .John  Alphoksus,  was  born 
at  Castelnuovo,  in  1608.  He  first  taught 
the  mathematics  in  Sicily,  then  as  pro- 
fessor at  Pisa ;  and  being  soon  after  ad- 
mitted to  the  celebrated  academy  del  Ci- 
mento,  he  formed  the  design  of  explaining 
the  functions  of  animal  bodies  on  mathema- 
tical principles.  For  this  purpose  he  applied 
himself  diligently  to  dissection.  His  grand 
Work,  "  De  Motu  Animalium,"  was  pub- 
lished after  his  death,  which  happened  in 
1679,  at  the  expense  of  Christina,  queen  of 
Sweden.  The  imposing  appearance  of  his 
opinions  gained  them  many  converts  at 
first,  but  they  have  been  found  very  defec- 
tive on  maturer  examination.  He  was  au- 
thor of  many  other  publications  on  different 
subjects. 

BoRo'zAiL.  (jSthiop.)  An  epidemic  dis- 
ease of  the  j^Cthiopians,  in  appearance  simi- 
lar to  the  lues  venerea. 

Borra'go.     See  Borago. 

Bo'rri.  (Indian.)  Borri-borri.  Boberri. 
The  Indian  name  for  turmeric ;  also  an 
ointment  used  there,  in  which  the  roots  of 
tumeric  are  a  chief  ingredient. 

Bo'sa.  An  Egyptian  word  for  a  mass 
which  is  made  of  the  meal  of  darnel,  hemp- 
seed,  and  water.     It  is  inebriating. 

Bo'sMORos.  (From  fioo-Am,  to  eat,  and 
^0/)!!?,  a  part :  because  it  is  divided  for  food 
by  the  mill.)     Bosporus.    A  species  of  meal. 

Bota'le  fora'men.  A  name  formerlv 
applied  to  the  foramen  ovale. 


136 


BOU 


BRA 


BOTALLUS,  Leonard,  an  eminent  phy- 
sician of  Piedmont,  flourished  about  the 
middle  of  the  16th  century.  He  graduated 
at  Padua  ;  and  attained  considerable  re- 
putation, as  well  in  surgeiy  as  in  medi- 
cine ;  having  the  honour  of  attending  two 
of  the  French  kings,  and  the  prince  of 
Orange;  the  latter  of  whom  he  cared  of  a 
wound,  in  which  the  carotid  artery  had  been 
injured.  He  published  a  treatise  on  gun- 
shot wounds,  which  long  remained  in  high 
estimation.  But  that  which  chiefly  gained 
him  celebrity  was  a  work  on  bleeding, 
general  and  local,  which  he  recommended 
to  be  freely  practised  in  a  great  variety  of 
diseases,  both  acute  and  chronic.  His  opi- 
nions were  adopted  by  many,  and  carrietl 
to  an  extravagant  leugtl),  particularly  in 
France  .-  but  more  enlarged  experience  has 
tended  greatly  to  lessen  their  prevaleiice. 

BO'TANY.  {Bolanica,  fiolavaai :  from 
Jiolcivii,  an  herb  or  grass.)  That  part  of 
natural  history  which  considers  every 
thing  respecting  the  natural  history  of  ve- 
getables. 

Bota.'nicon.  (From  /Sot^ivm,  an  herb.) 
A  plaster  made  of  herbs,  and  described  by 
Paulus  iEgineta. 

Bo'thor.  (Arab.)  Tumours :  pimples 
in  the  face  :  also  the  small-pox  or  measles. 

Bo'thrion.  (From  0o()piov,  a  little  pit.) 
Botrivm.  The  alveolus  or  socket  for  the 
tooth  :  also  an  ulcerated  cornea. 

Bo'tia.     a  name  given  to  scrofula. 

Bo'tin.     a  name  for  turpentine. 

Bo'tium.  Bocium.  Indurated  bronchial 
glands. 

BoTOTHiKur.i.  The  most  evident  symp- 
tom of  disease. 

Botri'tis.  (From  fiorpuc,  a  bunch  of 
grapes.  Botryites.  A  sort  of  burnt  cad- 
mia,  collected  in  the  top  of  the  furnace,  and 
resembling  a  bunch  of  grapes. 

Bo'tkys.  {^olfvt,  a  cluster  of  grapes  ;  so 
tailed  because  its  seeds  hang  down  like  a 
bunch  of  grapes.)     The  oak  of  Jerusalem. 

Bo'trys  mexica'na.  See  Chenopodium 
ambrosioides. 

Bo'trys  vulga'ris.  See  Chenopodium 
holrys. 

Bo'tds.  Bolia.  Botus  barbatus.  A  cu- 
curbit of  the  chemists. 

Bouba'lios.  See  Momordica  Elaterium, 
and  Pudendum  mulicbre. 

Bou'bon.     See  Bubo. 

BOUGI'E.  (French  for  was  candle.) 
Candela  cerea.  Candela  medicata.  Cathe- 
leres  of  Swediaur.  Cerei  medicati  of  Le 
Dran.  Cereolus  chirurgorum.  A  term  ap- 
plied by  surgeons  to  a  long,  slender  instru- 
ment, that  is  introduced  through  the  urethra 
into  the  bladder.  Bougies  made  of  the 
elastic  gum  are  preferable  to  those  made  of 
wax.  The  caustic  bougie  differs  from  the 
ordinary  one  in  having  a  thin  roll  of  caustic 
in  its  middle,  which  destroys  the  striclSire,  or 
snv  ]iart  it  comes  in  contact  with.     Those 


made  of  catgut  are  veiy  seldom  used,  but  are 
deserving  of  the  attention  of  the  surgeon. 
Bougies  are  chiefly  used  to  overcome  stric- 
tui-es  in  the  urethra,  and  the  inti'oduction  of 
them  requires  a  good  deal  of  address  and 
cai||^on.  They  should  not  be  kept  in  the 
urethra  so  long  at  one  lime  as  to  excite 
much  pain  or  irritation.  Before  their  use 
is  discontinued,  they  should,  if  practicable, 
be  carried  the  length  of  the  bladder,  in  order 
to  ascertain  the  extent  of  the  strictures, 
taking  care  that  this  be  performed  not  at 
once,  but  in  a  gradual  manner,  and  after 
repeated  trials ;  for  much  iinury  might 
arise  from  any  hasty  or  violent  eflbrts  to  re- 
move tlie  resistance  that  may  present  itself. 
There  are  bougies  also  for  the  oesophagus 
and  rectum. 

Bou'limus.  (From  ./S;t/,  greatly,  and 
'/jfjLOi,  hunger  ;  or  from  ^.vkoiam,  to  desire.) 
A  canine  or  voracious  appetite. 

Bovi'lljIl.  (From  bos,  an  ox,  because 
cattle  were  supposed  subject  to  it.)  The' 
measles. 

Bovi'jfA  fa'mes.     The  same  as  bulimia. 

Bovi'sTA.     See  Lycoperdon. 

Box-tree.     See  Buxus. 

Brache'rium.  (From  brachtale, a.hra.ce- 
let.  A  truss  or  bandage  for  hernia;  a  term 
used  by  the  barbarous  Latin  writers. 

Brachije'us  wu'sctJLus.  See  Brachialis 
internus. 

Brachi.^e'us  exte'rnus.  See  Triceps  ex- 
tensor cubiti. 

Brachi^'us  inte'knus.  See  Bruchialh 
internus. 

BRA'CHIAL  ARTERY.  Artt.ria  brachi- 
alis. The  brachial  artery  is  the  continua- 
tion of  the  axillary  artery,  which,  "as  it 
passes  behind  the  tendon  of  the  pectoralis 
major,  receives  the  name  oibrachial.  It  runs 
down  on  the  inside  of  the  arm,  over  the 
musculus  coraco-brachialis,  and  anconaeus 
internus,  and,  along  the  inner  edge  of  the 
biceps,  behind  the  vena  basilica,  giving  out 
small  branches  as  it  goes  along.  Below  the 
bend  of  the  arm  it  divides  into  the  cubitalis 
and  radialis.  Sometimes,  though  rarely,  the 
brachial  artery  is  divided  from  its  origin  into 
two  large  branches,  which  run  down  on  the 
arm,  and  afterwards  on  the  fore-arm,  wliere 
they  are  called  cubitalis  and  radialis. 

Brachia''le.  The  word  means  a  brace- 
let; but  the  ancient  anatomical  writers  ap- 
ply this  term  to  the  carpus,  the  part  on 
which  the  bracelet  was  worn. 

Brachia'lis.     See  Brachialis  internus. 

Brachia'lis  exte'rkus.  See  Triceps  ex- 
tensor cubiti. 

BRACHIA'LIS  INTERNUS.  Brachi- 
mus  of  Winslow,  Brachiceus  internus  of 
Cowper,  and  Humero-ciibital  of  Dumas. 
A  muscle  of  the  fore-arm,  situated  on  the 
forepart  of  the  os  humeri.  It  arises  fleshy 
from  the  middle  of  the  os  humeri,  at 
each  side  of  the  insertion  of  the  deltoid 
muscle,  coveriaff  all  the  inferior  and  fore^- 


BRA 


liHA 


lar 


part  of  this  bone,  runs  over  the  joint,  anii 
adheres  firmly  to  the  ligament ;  is  inserted, 
by  a  strong  short  tendon,  into  the  coronoid 
process  of  the  ulna.  Its  use  is  to  bend  the 
fore-arm  and  to  prevent  the  capsular  liga- 
ment of  the  joint  from  being  pinched. 

Brachio-cubital  ligament.  Ligamen- 
turn  brachio-cubitalt.  The  expansion  of  the 
lateral  ligament,  which  is  fixed  in  the  inner 
condyle  of  the  os  humeri,  runs  over  the 
capsular,  to  which  it  closely  adheres,  and  is 
inserted  like  radii  on  the  side  of  the  great 
sigmoid  cavity  of  the  ulna ;  it  is  covered  on 
the  inside  by  several  tendons,  which  adhere 
tjlosely  to  it,  and  seem  to  strengthen  it  very 
considerably. 

BRACHIO-RADIAt     LIGAMEKT.  Ltgamtn- 

tum  brachio-radiale.  The  expansion  of  the 
lateral  ligament,  which  runs  over  the  ex- 
ternal condyle  of  the  os  humeri,  is  inserted 
round  the  coronary  ligament,  from  thence 
all  the  way  down  to  the  neck  of  the  radius, 
and  also  in  the  neighbouring  parts  of  the 
ulna.  Through  all  this  passage  it  covers 
the  capsular  ligament,  and  is  covered  by 
several  tendons  adhering  closely  to  both. 

Bra'chi  OS.     See  Humeri  us. 

BRA'CHIUM.  {Bpax'^^v,  the  arm.)  The 
arm,  from  the  shoulder  to  the  wrist. 

Bra'chium  mo'vexs  (QUARTOS.  See  La- 
tissimus  dor  si. 

Brachu'na.  According  to  Avicenna,  a 
species  of  furor  uterinus. 

Brachychro'nius.  (From  ^^^yy^^  short, 
and  ;tyoi'oc,  time.)  A  disease  which  conti- 
nues but  a  short  time. 

Brachypnce'a.  (From  ^fxyy;,  short, 
and  tsrvaai,  to  breathe.)  Shortness  and  dif- 
ficulty of  breathing. 

Bra'chys.  (From  fifttyy;,  short.)  A 
muscle  of  the  scapula. 

Bra'cium.     Copper,  Verdigris. 

Bradvpe'psia.  (From  /g/i^uc,  slow,  and 
-a^j^a,  to  concoct.)  Weak  digestion.  See 
Dyspt-psia. 

Bra'ggat.  a  name  formerly  applied  to 
a  ptisan  of  honey  and  water. 

Brain.     See  Cerebrum. 

Brain,  little.     See  Cerebellum. 

BRAN.  Furfur.  The  husks  or  shells 
of  wheat,  which  remain  in  the  bolting 
machine.  It  contains  a  portion  of  tlie  fa- 
rinaceous matter,  and  is  said  to  have  a 
laxative  quality.  Decoctions  of  bran,  sweet- 
ened with  sugar,  are  used  by  the  common 
people,  and  sometimes  with  success,,  against 
coughs,  hoarseness,  &.c. 

Bra'nca,  (Branca,  Span,  a  foot,  or 
branch.)  A  term  applied  to  some  herbs, 
which  are  supposed  to  resemble  a  particular 
foot;  as  branca  leonis,  lion's  foot;  branca 
ursina,  bear's  foot. 

Bra'nca  leoni'na.     See  .^Ichcmilla. 

Bra'nca  ursi'na.  See  .Acanthus  and 
Heracleum. 

Br.v'nca  leo'nis.     See  .ilchemilla. 

BRA'jTcHffi.      CFrom     ^fiytt^,    to     make 


moist.)  Branchi.  Swelled  tonsils,  or  glan- 
dulous  tumours,  of  the  fauces,  which  se- 
crete saliva. 

Bra'nchus.  (From  ^^i'/us,  to  moisten,) 
A  defluxion  of  humours  from  the  fauces, 

BRANDY.  Spirifus  Gallicus.  A  colour- 
less, slightly  opaque,  and  milky  tluid,  of 
a  hot  and  penetrating  taste,  and  a  strong 
and  agreeable  smell,  obtained  by  distil 
ling  from  wine.  It  consists  of  water,  ar- 
dent spirit,  and  a  small  portion  of  oil, 
which  renders  it  milky  at  first,  and,  after  a 
certain  time,  colours  it  yellow.  It  is  the 
fluid  from  which  rectified  or  ardent  spirit  is 
obtained.  Its  peculiar  flavour  depends  on 
the  nature  of  the  volatile  principles,  or  es- 
sential oil,  which  come  over  along  with  it 
in  the  distillation,  and  likewise,  in  some 
measure,  upon  the  management  of  the  fire, 
the  wood  of  the  cask  in  which  it  is  kept, 
fcc.  It  is  said,  that  our  rectifiers  imitate 
the  flavour  of  brandy,  by  adding  a  small 
proportion  of  nitrous  ether  to  the  spirit  of 
malt,  or  molasses.  The  utility  of  brandy  i.s 
very  considerable,  but,  from  its  pleasant 
taste  and  exhilarating  property,  it  is  too 
often  taken  to  excess.  It  gives  energy  to 
the  animal  functions ;  is  a  powerful  tonic, 
cordial,  and  antispasmodic  ;  and  its  utility 
with  camphire,  in  gangrenous  aflections,  is 
very  great. 

Branks.  The  name,  in  Scotland,  for  \h& 
mumps.     See  Cynanche  parotidma. 

Brankurdne.     See  Acanthxis.. 

Brasilia.     Brazil  wood. 

Brasilie'nse  li'gsum.  See  Hainni' 
toxyllum. 

Brasilie'nsi.s  ra'dix.  The  ipecacuanha 
roots  sometime*  so  called. 

Bra'sium.  (From  (i^a-Ta-m,  to  boil.) 
Malt,  or  germinated  barley. 

Bra's.iia.  (From /?^*cr(ra!,  to  boil.)  The 
unripe  black  pepper.     Fermentation. 

Bra'smos.     The  same. 

Brass.  JEs.  A  combination  of  copper 
and  zinc. 

Brassade'lla.  Brassatella.  Ophioglos- 
sum,  or  the  herb  adder's  tongue. 

BRA'SSICA  (Varro  says,  quasi  priE- 
sica ;  from  prmseco,  to  cut  otf;  because  it 
is  cut  from  the  stalk  for  use  ;  or  from  itfxt- 
atdi,  a  bed  in  a  garden  where  they  are  cul- 
tivated.)     Crambe.      Cabbage.     Colewort. 

The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnaean  system. 

Bra'ssica  a'lba.     The  white  cabbage. 

Bra'ssica  apia'na.  Jagged  or  crirapled 
colewort. 

Bra'ssica  caki'na.  The  mercurialis  syl- 
vestris. 

Bra'ssica  capita'ta.  Cabbage.  There 
are  several  varieties  of  cabbage,  all  of 
which  are  generally  hard  of  digestion,  pro- 
ducing flatulencies,  and  afford  very  little 
nourishment.  These  inconveniences  are 
not  experienced  by  those  whose  stomachs 
are  strong  and  accustomed  to  them.    Fe-.v 


i36 


BHA 


BKl 


vegetables  run  into  a  state  of  putrefaction 
So  quickly  as  cabbages;  tiiey  ought,  there- 
fore, always  to  be  used  immediately  after 
cutting.  In  Holland  and  Germany  there 
is  a  method  of  preserving  them,  by  cutting 
them  into  pieces,  and  sprinkling  salt  and 
some  aromatic  herbs  among  them  ;  this  mass 
is  put  into  a  tub,  where  it  is  pressed  close, 
and  left  to  ferment,  when  it  is  called  sour 
crout,  or  sauer  kraut.  These,  and  all  pickles 
of  cabbage,  are  considered  as  wholesome  and 
antiscorbutic,  from  the  vinegar  and  spices 
they  contain. 

Bra'ssica  cokgylo'des.  Turnip  cab- 
bage. 

Bra'ssica  cuma'na.    Red  colewort. 

Bra'ssica  eru'ca.  The  systematic  name 
for  the  plant  which  affords  the  semen  eruce. 
Garden  rocket.  Roman  rocket.  Rocket 
gentle.  The  seeds  of  this  plant,  Bracca ; 
foHi.1  lyariis,  caule  hisurlo  siliquis  glabris, 
of  Linnaaus,  and  of  the  wild  rocket,  have 
an  acrid  taste,  and  are  eaten  by  the  Italiaes 
in  their  pickles,  fcc.  They  are  said  to  be 
good  aperients  and  antiscorbutics,  but  are 
esteemed  by  the  above-mentioned  people  for 
their  supposed  apiirodisiac  qualities. 

Bka'ssica  eruca'strum.  Eruca  sylves- 
Iris.     Wild  rocket.     See  Brassica  eruca. 

Bra'ssica  flo'rida.  Cauliflower.  A 
variety  of  the  oleraeea. 

Bra'ssica  gonylico  des.  Turnip  cab- 
bage. 

Bra'ssica  lacutu'rrja.  Brassica  lacu- 
turris.    The  savoy  plant. 

Brassica  marina.  See  Convolvulus  sol- 
danella. 

Bra'ssica  nahu.s.  The  systematic  name 
for  the  plant  from  which  the  semen  napi  is 
obtained.  JVapus  sylveitus.  Bunias.  Wild 
navew,  or  rajje.  The  seeds  yield  upon  ex- 
pression a  large  quantity  of  oil  called  rape 
oil,  which  is  sometimes  ordered  in  stimu- 
lating liniments. 

Bra'ssica  olera'cea.  The  systematic 
name  for  the  brassica  capitata  of  the  shops. 
See  Brassica  capitata. 

Bra'ssica  rata.  The  systematic  name 
for  the  plant  whose  root  is  called  turnip. 
Rapum.  Rapus.  Jfapus.  JVapus  dulcis. 
The  turnip.  Turnips  are  accounted  a 
salubrious  food,  demulcent,  detergent, 
somewhat  laxative  and  diuretic,  but  liable, 
in  weak  stomachs,  to  produce  flatulen- 
cies, and  prove  difficult  of  digestion.  The 
liquor  pressed  out  of  them,  after  boil- 
ing, is  sometimes  taken  medicinally  in 
coughs  and  disorders  of  the  bi-east.  The 
seeds  are  occasionally  taken  as  diuretics ; 
they  have  no  smell,  but  a  mild  acrid 
taste. 

Bra'ssica  rubra.  Red  Cabbage.  Mr. 
Watt  finds  that  the  red  cabbage  affords  a 
very  excellent  test  both  for  acids  and  alka- 
lies, in  which  it  is  superior  to  litmus,  being 
naturally  blue,  turning  green  with  alkalies, 
and  re^  with  acids. 


Bra'ssica  sati'ta.  The  common  gardeii 
cabbage. 

Brassica  sabau'da.     The  savoy  plant. 

Brasside'llica  ars.  a  way  of  curing 
wounds,  mentioned  by  Paracelsus,  by  ap- 
plying the  herb  Brassidella  to  them. 

Bra'thu.  (B^jtfiu.)  An  old  name  for 
savine. 

BREAD-FRUIT.  The  tree  which  affords 
this,  grows  in  all  the  Ladrone  Islands 
in  the  South  sea,  in  Otaheite,  and  now  in 
the  West  Indies.  The  bread-fruit  grows 
upon  a  tree  the  size  of  a  middling  oak.  The 
fruit  is  about  the  size  of  a  child's  head,  and 
the  surface  is  reticulated,  not  much  unlike 
the  surface  of  a  truffle.  It  is  covered  with 
a  thin  skin,  and  has  a  core  about  the  size  of 
a  small  knife.  The  eatable  part  is  between 
the  skin  and  the  core  :  it  is  as  white  as  snow, 
and  somewhat  of  the  consistence  of  new 
bread.  It  must  be  toasted  before  it  is  eaten, 
being  first  divided  into  three  or  four  parts.  Its 
taste  is  insipid,  with  a  slight  sweetness, 
nearly  like  that  of  wheaten  bread  and  arti- 
choke together.  This  fruit  is  the  constant 
food  of  the  inhabitants  all  the  year,  it  being 
in  season  eight  months. 

BREAST.  Mamma.  The  two  globular 
projections,  composed  of  common  inte- 
guments, adipose  substance,  and  lacteal 
glands  and  vessels,  and  adhering  to  the  an- 
terior and  lateral  regions  of  the  thorax  of 
females.  On  the  middle  of  each  breast  is 
a  projecting  portion,  termed  the  papilla  or 
nipple,  in  which  the  excretory  ducts  of  the 
glands  terminate,  and  around  whicli  is  a 
coloured  orb,  or  disc,  called  the  areola. 
The  use  of  the  breast  is  to  suckle  new-born 
infants. 

Breast- bone.     See  Siermmi. 

Bre'gma.  (From  BfE;t«D,  to  moisten ; 
formerly  so  called  becau<^e-  in  infants,  and 
sometimes  even  in  adults,  they  are  tender 
and  moist.)  An  old  name  for  the  parietal 
bones. 

Bre'via.  (From  brevis,  short.)  A  spe- 
cific name  of  some  parts  whose  termination 
is  not  far  from  their  inseition,  as  brevia  vasa, 
the  branches  of  the  splenic  vein.' 

Bre'vis  mus'culus.  a  muscle  of  the 
scapula. 

Bre'vis  cu'biti.  A  muscle  of  the  fore- 
arm. 

Brevis  extensor  digitorum  pedis.  See  Ex- 
tensor bredis  digitorum  pedis. 

Brevis  flexor  pollicis  pedis.  See  Flexor 
brevis  pollicis  pedis. 

Bre'vis  perone'us.      See  Peroneus  brevis, 

Brevis  pronator  radii.  See  Pronator  radii 
quadralus. 

Brey'hia.  (An  American  plant  named 
in  honour  of  Dr.  Brcnnius.)  A  species  of 
capparis. 

Briar,  wild.     See  Rosa  canina. 

Bri'ciomum.  a  name  which  the  Gauls 
gave  to  the  herb  artemisia. 

Brimstone.     See  Sulphur. 


SRi  BRO  139 

BRISTOL  HOT-WELL.  Bristotiensis  efficacious  in  moderating  the  thirst,  the  drv 
aqua.  A  pure,  thermal  or  warm,  slightly  burning  heat  of  the  hands  and  feet,  the 
acidulated,  mineral  spring,  situated  about  partial  night  sweats,  and  the  symptoms  that 
a  mile  below  Bristol.  The  fresh  water  is  are  peculiarly  hectical ;  and  thus  in  the 
inodorous,  perfectly  limpid,  and  sparkling,  earlier  stages  of  phthisis,  it  may  materially 
and  sends  forth  numerous  air  bubbles  when  contribute  to  a  complete  re-establishment  of 
poured  into  a  glass.  It  is  very  agreeable  health  ;  and  even  in  the  latter  periods,  mi- 
to  the  palate,  but  without  having  any  very  tigate  the  disease  when  the  cure  is  doui3lfu]5 
decided  taste,  at  least  none  that  can  be  dis-    if  not  hopeless. 

tinguished  by  a  common  observer.  Its  The  sensible  effects  of  this  water,  when 
specific  gi'avity  is  only  1.00077,  which  ap-  drank  warm  and  fresh  from  the  spring,  are 
proaches  so  near  to  tliat  of  distilled  water,  a  gentle  glow  of  the  stomach,  succeeded 
that  this  circumstance  alone  would  show  sometimes  by  a  slight  and  transient  degree 
that  it  contained  but  a  very  small  admix-  of  headach  and  giddiness.  By  a  continued 
ture  of  foreign  ingredients.  The  tempera-  use,  in  most  cases  it  isdiuretic,  keeps  the  skin 
ture  of  these  waters,  taking  the  average  of  moist  and  perspirable,  and  improves  the 
the  most  accurate  observations,  may  be  appetite  and  health.  Its  effects  on  the  bowels 
reckoned  at  74  deg. ;  and  this  does  not  very  are  variable.  On  the  Avhole,  a  tendency  to 
sensibly  vary  during  winter  or  summer,  costiveness  seems  to  be  the  more  general 
Bristol  water  contains  both  solid  and  gaseous  consequence  of  a  long  course  of  this  medi- 
matter,  and  the  distinction  between  the  two  cinal  spring,  and  therefore  the  use  of  a  mild 
requires  to  be  attended  to,  as  it  is  owing  to  aperient  is  requisite.  These  effects,  however, 
the  very  small  quantity  of  solid  matter  that  are  applicable  only  to  invalids,  for  healthy 
itdeservesthecharacterofavery  fine  natural  persons,  who  taste  the  waterat  the  fountain, 
spring ;  and  to  an  excess  in  gaseous  contents,  seldom  discover  any  thing  in  it  but  a  degree 
that  it  seems  to  be  principally  indebted  for  of  warmth,  which  distinguishes  it  from  the 
its  medical  properties,whatever  they  may  be,   common  element. 

independent  of  those  of  mere  water,  with  The  season  for  the  Hotwell  is  generally 
an  increase  of  temperature.  From  the  dif-  from  the  middle  of  May  to  October ;  but 
ferent  investigations  of  chemists,  it  appears  as  the  medicinal  pi'operties  of  the  water 
that  the  principal  compouent  parts  of  the  continue  the  same  throughout  the  year,  the 
Hotwell  water,  are  a  large  proportion  of  car-  summer  months  are  preferred  merely  on 
bonic  acid  gas,  or  fixed  air,  and  a  certain  account  of  the  concomitant  benefits  of  air 
portion  of  magnesia  and   lime,   in   various    and  exercise. 

combinations,  with  'the  muriatic,  vitriolic.  It  should  be  mentioned,  that  another 
and  carbonic  acids.  The  general  inference  spring,  nearly  resembling  the  Hotwell,  has 
is,  that  it  is  considerably  pure  for  a  natural  been  discovered  at  Clifton,  which  is  situ- 
fountain,  as  it  contains  no  other  solid  matter  ated  on  the  summit  of  the  same  hill,  from 
than  is  found  in  almost  all  common  spring  the  bottom  of  which  the  Hotwell  issues, 
water,  and  in  less  quantity.  The  water  of  Sion-spring,  as  it  is  called,  is 

On  account  of  these  ingredients,  espe-  one  or  two  degrees  colder  than  the  Hot- 
cially  the  carbonic  acid  gas,  the  Hotwell  well ;  but  in  other  respects  it  sufficiently 
water  is  efficacious  in  promoting  salutary  resembles  it  to  be  employed  for  all  similar 
discharges,    in  green  sickness,    as  well  as   purposes. 

in  the  blind  hemorrhoids.  It  ma};- be  taken  Brita'knica  he'rba.  See  Rum  ex  hydro- 
Viith  advantage  in  obstructions,  and  weakness  lapathum. 

of  the  bowels,  arising  from  habitual  cos-  British  oii,.  A  variety  of  the  black  spe- 
tiveness;  and,  from  the  purity  of  its  aqueous  cies  of  petroleum,  to  which  this  name  has 
part,  it  has  justly  been  considered  as  a  been  given  as  an  empirical  remedy, 
specific  in  diabetes,  rendering  the  urinary  Bro'ccoli.  Brassica  Italica.  As  an  ar- 
organs  more  fitted  to  receive  benefit  from  tide  of  diet,  this  may  be  considered  as  more 
those  medicines  which  are  generally  pre-  delicious  than  cauliflower  and  cabbage, 
scribed,  and  sometimes  successful.  Sound  stomachs  digest  broccoli  withoutany 

But  the  high  reputation  which  this  spring  inconvenience  ;  but  in  dyspeptic  stomachs, 
has  acquired,  is  chiefly  in  the  cure  of  pul-  even  when  combined  with  pepper,  &c.  it 
monary  consumption.  From  the  number  always  produces  flatulency,  and  nauseous 
of    unsuccessful    cases  among  those    who    eructations. 

frequent  this  place,  many  have  denied  any  Bro'chos.  (Bfio^cc,  a  snare.)  A  ban- 
peculiar  efficacy  in  this  spring,  superior  to    dage. 

that  of  common  water.  It  is  not  easy  to  Bro'chthus.  (From  Boo^a,  to  pour.) 
determine  how  much  may  be  owing  to  the  The  throat ;  also  a  small  kind  of  drinking- 
favourable    situation    and  mild  temperate    vessel. 

climate  which  Bristol  enjoys  ;  but  it  cannot  Bro'chus.  (Bmkoc)  One  with  a  promi- 
be  doubted  that  the  Hotwell  water,  though  nent  upper-lip,  or  one  with  a  full  mouth  and 
by  no  means  a  cure  for  consumption,  alle-   j)rominent  teeth. 

viates  some  of  the  most  harassing  symptoms  BROCKLESBY,  Richard,  was  bora 
"of  this  formidable  disease.    It  is  particularly  in  Somersetshire,  though  of  an  Irish  famOy. , 


lio 


BR0 


in  1722.  After  studying  at  Edinburgh,  he 
graduated  at  Leyden  ;  then  settled  in  Lon- 
don, but  did  not  advance  very  rapidly  in 
practice.  About  1757,  he  was  appointed 
physician  to  the  army  in  Germany,  and  on 
his  return  after  six  years,  published  the  re- 
sult of  his  experience,  in  a  work  entitled 
"Economical  and  Medical  Observations." 
His  success  now  became  more  decided,  and 


for  many  years  :  he  was  also  surgeon  16  i:^ . 
George's  Hospital,  and  to  Her  Majesty's 
household.  He  wrote  many  works;  the 
most  considerable  was  entitled  "  Chirurgi- 
cal  Cases  and  Observations,"  in  1773,  but 
reckoned  not  to  answer  the  expectations 
entertained  of  him.  He  attained  his  eigh- 
tieth year. 

Bro'mion.     (From  /2/!*^o5,  the  oat.)     The 


being  prudent  in  his  affaii  s,  and  without  a  name  of  a  plaster,  made  with  oaten  flour, 
family,  he  realized  a  considerable  fortune,  mentioned  by  Paulus  .Sgineta. 
He  proved  himself  however  suificiently  libe- 
ral, by  presenting  lOOOl.  to  Mr.  Edmund 
Burke,  who  had  been  his  schoolfellow  ;  and 
by  oftering  an  annuity  of  1001.  to  Dr.  John- 
son, to  enable  him  to  travel,  which  was  not 
however  accepted.  He  was  author  of  several 
other  works,  and  died  in  1797. 

Bro'dium.  a  term  in  pharmacy,  signi- 
fying the  same  with  j  use  alum,  broth,  or  the 
liquor  in  which  any  thing  is  boiled.  Thus 
we  sometimes  read  of  Brodium  Sails,  or  a 
decoction  of  salt. 

BRO'MA.  (From  .fiwixrxa.,  to  eat.)  Food 
of  any  kind,  that   is   masticated,  and   not 

drank. 
Broma-theon.      (From    /Sfa-s-xa,  to  eat.) 

Mushrooms. 

BROMATO'LOGY.  (Bromatologia ;  from 
Bpaiy.ct,  food,  and  xs^oc,  a  discourse.;     A  dis' 

course,  or  treatise  on  food. 

Brome'lia    ana'nas.        The    systematic 

name  of  the  plant  which   alfords   the  ana- 
nas fruit,     is   the    Bromelia  foliis    ciliato- 

spi7wsis,   miicronatis,    spica  comosa   of  Lin- 

nsEus.     It  is  u.sed  principally  as  a  delicacy 

for  the  table,  and  is  also  given  with  advan- 
tage as  a  refrigerant  in  fevers. 

Brome'lia   kaka'tas.       The  systematic 

name  of  the  plant  from  v.-hich  we  obtain  the 

fruit  called  penguin,    which  is  given  in  the 

Spanish  West  Indies  to   cool  and   quench 

thirst  in  fevers,  dysenteries,  fcc.     It  grows 

in  a  cluster,  there  being  several  of  the  size 

of  one's  finger  together.     Each  portion    is 

clothed  with    a  husk,    containing  a  white 

pulpy  substance,  which  is  the  eatable  fiart ; 

anci  if  it  be  not  perfectly  ripe,  its  flavour 

resembles   that   of    the    pine-apple.       The 


Bko'mus  ste'rilis.  (From  jSpua-naif  to 
eat.)     The  wild  oat. 

B  RO'N  C  H I  A.  (bronchia-OTum,  neut. 
plur.  From  'Bpoy^^^^o;,  the  throat.)  See 
Trachea. 

Bronchia'les  arte'ri^:.  Bronchial  ar- 
teries. Branches  of  the  aorta  given  oif  in 
the  chest. 

Bronchia'les  GLA'suDi..ffi.  Bronchial 
glands.  Large  blackish  glands,  situated 
about  the  bronchia  and  trachea,  which 
secrete  blackish  mucus. 

BROKCHOCE'LE.  (From  0piyx°^,  the 
windpipe,  and  xnxti,  a  tumour.)  Botium. 
Hernia  gutturis.  Gutlur  tumidum.  Tra- 
chelopliyma.  Gossum.  Exechebronchos. 
Gongrona.  Herniabronchialis.  Tracheocele. 
Derbyshire  neck.  This  disease  is  marked 
by  a  tumour  on  (he  forepart  of  the  neck, 
and  seated  between  the  trachea  and  skin. 
In  general  it  has  been  supposed  principally 
to  occupy  the  thyroid  gland.  We  are  given 
to  understand  that  it  is  a  very  common  dis- 
order in  Derbyshire  :  but  its  occurrence  is 
by  no  means  frequent  in  other  parts  of  Great 
Britain,  or  in  Ireland.  Among  the  inha- 
bitants of  the  Alps,  and  other  mountainous 
countries  bordering  thereon,  it  is  a  disease 
very  often  met  with,  and  is  there  known  by 
the  name  of  goitre.  The  cause  which  gives 
rise  to  it,  is  by  no  means  certain,  and  the 
observations  of  different  writers  are  of  very 
little  practical  utility.  Dr.  Saunders  con- 
troverts the  general  idea  of  the  broncho- 
cele  being  produced  by  the  use  of  snow 
water.  The  swelling  is  at  first  without 
pain,  or  any  evident  fluctuation ;  when 
the  disease   is  of  long  standing,    and   the 


iuice  of  the  ripe  fruit  is  very  austere,  and     swelling  considerable,  we  find  it  in  general 


made  use  of  to  acidulate  punch.  The 
inhabitants  of  the  West  Indies  make  a  wine 
of  the  penguin,  which  is  very  intoxicating, 
and  has  a  good  flavour. 

BROMFEILD,  William,  was  born  in 
London,  1712  ;  and  attained  considerable 
reputation  as  a  surgeon.  At  the  age  of 
twenty-nine  he  began  to  give  anatomical 
lectures,  which  were  very  well  attended. 
About  three  years  after,  in  conjunction  with 


very  ditficult  matter  to  effect  a  cure 
by  medicine,  or  any  external  application  ; 
and  it  might  be  unsafe  to  attempt  its 
removal  with  a  knife,  on  account  of  the 
enlarged  state  of  its  arteries,  and  its  vicinity 
to  the  carotids  ;  but  in  an  early  stage  of  the 
disease,  by  the  aid  of  medicine  a  cure  may 
be  effected. 

Although  some  relief  has  been  obtained 
at  times,  and  the  disease  probably  somewhat 


the  Rev.  Mr.  Madan,  he  formed  the  plan  of    retarded  by  external   applications,  such  as 


the  Lock  Hospital ;  and  so  ably  enforced 
the  advantages  of  such  an  institution,  that 
a  sufficient  fund  was  raised  for  erecting  the 
present  building ;  and  it  has  been  since 
maintained  by  voluntary  contributions.  He 
was  appointed  surgeon,  and  held  that  office 


blisters,  discutient  embrocations,  and  sapo- 
naceous and  mercurial  plasters,  still  a  com- 
plete cure  has  seldom  been  effected  without 
an  internal  use  of  medicine;  and  that  which 
has  always  proved  the  most  efficacious,  is 
burnt  sponge.    The  form  under  which  this 


iJRO 


BKQ 


141 


is  ulostusuaily  exhibited,  isthat  of  a  Iczenge, 
1^.  spongiee  uste  3ss.  mucilag.  Arab,  gum. 
q.  s.  fiat  trochiscus.  When  the  tumour  ap- 
pears about  the  age  of  puberty,  and  before 
Us  structure  has  been  too  morbidly  deranged, 
a  pill  consisting  of  a  grain  or  two  of  calo- 
mel, must  be  given  for  three  successive 
nights  ;  and;  on  the  fourth  morniiig,  a  saline 
purge.  Every  night  afterwards  for  three 
weeks,  one  of  the  troches  should,  when  the 
patient  is  in  bed,  be  put  under  the  tongue, 
suffered  to  dissolve  gradually,  and  the  solu- 
tion swallowed.  The  disgust  at  first  arising 
from  this  remedy  soon  wears  off.  The  pills 
and  the  purge  are  to  be  repeated  at  the  end 
of  three  weeks,  and  the  troches  had  recourse 
to  as  before  ;  and  this  plan  is  to  be  pursued 
till  the  tumour  is  entirely  dispersed.  Some 
'recommend  the  burnt  sponge  to  be  adminis- 
tered in  larger  doses.  Sulphuretted  potash 
dissolved  in  water,  in  the  proportion  of  30 
grains  to  a  quart  daily,  is  a  remedy  which 
has  been  employed  by  Dr.  Richter  with  suc- 
cess, in  some  cases,  where  calcined  sponge 
failed.  The  sodsB  subcarbonas  being  the 
basis  of  burnt  sponge,  is  now  frequently 
employed  instead  of  it,  and,  indeed,  it  is  a 
more  active  medicine. 

BKONCHO'TOMY.  {Bronchotomia ; 
from  l^fci-y^o;,  the  windpipe,  and  ^ifAv»,  to 
cut.)  Tracheotomy.  Laryngotoray.  This 
18  an  operation  in  which  an  opening  is  made 
into  the  larynx,  or  trachea,  either  for  the 
purpose  of  making  a  passage  for  the  air  iuto 
and  out  of  the  lungs,  when  any  disease  pre- 
vents the  patient  from  breathing  through 
the  mouth  and  nostrils,  or  of  extracting  fo- 
reign bodies  which  have  accidentally  fallen 
into  the  trachea;  or,  lastly,  in  order  to  be 
able  to  inflate  the  lungs,  in  cases  of  sudden 
suffocation,  drowning,  &.c.  Its  practicable- 
ness,  and  little  danger,  are  founded  on  the 
facility  with  which  certain  wounds  of  the 
windpipe,  even  of  the  most  complicated 
kind,  have  been  healed,  Avithout  leaving  any 
ill  effects  whatever,  and  on  the  nature  of  the 
parts  cut,  which  are  not  furnished  with  any 
vessel  of  consequence. 

Bro'nchos.  {'Bpoy;)(^o;,  the  windpipe.)  A 
catarrh ;  a  suppression  of  the  voice  from  a 
catarrh. 

Bro'nchus.  (From  ,%;i;;,a!,  to  pour.) 
The  windpipe.  The  ancients  believed  that 
the  solids  were  conveyed  into  the  stomach 
by  the  oesophagus,  and  the  fluids  by  the 
bronchia;  whence  its  name. 

BroeJdime  Speedwell.  See  Veronica  beca 
bunga. 

Broom-,  common.  See  Spartium  scoparium. 

BROWN,  John,  born  in  the  county  of 
Berwick,  in  1735.  He  made  very  rapid 
progress  in  his  youth  in  the  learned  lan- 
guages, and  at  the  age  of  twenty  went  to 
Edinburgh  to  study  theology;  but  before 
he  could  be  ordained,  became  attached  to 
free-living  and  free-thinking.     About  1759 


having  translated  the  inaugural  thesis  of  & 
medical  candidate  into  Latin,  and  the  per- 
formance being  highly  applauded,  he  was 
led  to  the  study  of  medicine.  The  profes- 
sors at  Edinburgh  allowed  him  to  attend 
their  lectures  gratuitously ;  and  he  main- 
tained himself  by  instructing  the  students 
in  Latin,  and  composing  or  translating  their 
dissertations.  Dr.  Culien  particularly  en- 
couraged him,  notwithstanding  his  irregula- 
rities, employing  him  as  tutor  to  his  sons, 
and  allowing  him  to  repeat  and  enlarge 
upon  his  lectures  in  the  evening  to  those 
pupils,  who  chose  to  attend.  In  1766  he 
married,  and  his  house  was  soon  filled  with 
boarders;  but  his  imprudence  brought  on 
bankruptcy  within  four  years  after.  About 
this  period  he  was  an  unsuccessful  candidate 
for  one  of  the  medical  chairs  ;  and  attribut- 
ing his  failure  to  Dr.  CuUen,  became  his 
declared  enemy.  This  probably  determined 
him  to  form  his  new  system  of  medicine, 
afterwards  published  under  the  title  of 
"  Elementa  Medicinae  :"  in  which  certainly 
much  genius  is  displayed,  but  little  acquaint- 
ance with  practice,  or  with  what  had  been 
written  before  on  the  subject.  His  chief 
object  seems  tohave  been  to  reduce  the  me- 
dical art  to  the  utmost  simplicity :  whence 
he  arranged  all  diseases  under  the  two  divi- 
sions of  sthenic  and  asthenic,  and  maintained 
that  all  agents  operate  on  the  body  as  sti- 
muli ;  so  that  we  had  only  to  increase  or  di- 
minish the  force  of  these  according  to  cir- 
cumstances. At  the  head  of  his  stimulant 
remedies  he  places  wine,  brandy,  and  opium ; 
in  the  recommendation  of  which  he  is  very 
liberal  -.  and  especially  betrays  his  partiality 
to  them  by  asserting,  contraiy  to  universal 
experience,  that  he  found  them  in  his  own 
person  the  best  preservatives  against  the 
gout.  He  is  said  to  have  prepared  himself 
for  his  lectures  by  a  large  dose  of  laudanum 
in  whisky  ;  and  thus  roused  himself  to  a 
degree  of  enthusiasm,  bordering  on  frenzy. 
After  completing  his  work,  he  procured  a 
degree  from  St.  Andrew's,  and  commenced 
public  teacher.  The  novelty  and  imposing 
simplicity  of  his  doctrines  procured  him  at 
first  a  pretty  numerous  class  ;  but  being  ir- 
regular in  his  attendance,  and  his  habits  of 
intemperance  increasing,  they  fell  ofl'by  de- 
grees: and  he  was  at  length  so  embarrassed, 
as  to  be  obliged  to  quit  Edinburgh  in  1786. 
He  then  settled  in  London,  but  met  with 
little  success,  and  in  about  two  years  after 
died.  His  opinions  at  first  found  many 
supporters  as  well  in  this  as  in  other  coun- 
tries ;  but  they  appear  now  nearly  fallen 
into  deserved  oblivion. 

BROWNE,  Sir  Thomas,  was  born  in 
Cheapside,  1605.  After  studying  and  prac- 
tising for  a  short  time  at  Oxford,  he  spent 
about  three  years  in  travelling,  graduating 
at  length  at  Leyden.  He  then  came  to 
London,  and  published  his  "Religio   Me- 


:i4^ 


BFyt 


BUB 


dici ;"  which  excited  great  attention  as  a 
work  of  genius,  though  blemished  by  a  few 
of  the  popular  superstitions  then  prevailing. 
He  soon  after  settled  at  Norwich,  and  got 
into  very  good  practice  ;  and  was  admitted 
an  honorary  member  of  the  London  Col- 
lege of  physicians.  In  1646  appeared  his 
most  popular  work  "  On  Vulgar  Errors," 
which  added  greatly  to  his  fame  ;  though  he 
injudiciously  ranked  the  Copernican  system 
among  them.  He  was  knighted  by  Charles 
JI. ;  and  died  at  the  termination  of  his  77th 
year.  Hisson  Edward  was  also  a  physician, 
and  attained  considerable  eminence,  having 
had  the  honour  of  attending  Charles  II. 
and  William  III.,  and  being  for  three  years 
president  of  the  college. 

BRU'CEA.  (So  named  by  Sir  Joseph 
Banks,  in  honour  of  Mr.  Bruce,  the  traveller 
in  Abyssinia,  who  first  brought  the  seeds 
thence  into  England.)  The  name  of  a  genus 
of  plants  in  the  Linnsean  system. 

Bru'cea  antidysente'rica.  The  sys- 
tematic name  of  the  plant  from  which  it 
was  erroneously  supposed  we  obtained  the 
angustura  bark.     See  Cusparia. 

Bru'cea  februgi'nea.  This  plant  was 
also  supposed  to  afford  the  angustura  bark. 
Bruisewort.  See  Saponaria. 
Brune'lla.  See  Prunntlln. 
BRUNNER,  John  Conrad,  was  born 
in  Switzerland  in  1653.  He  obtained  his 
degree  in  medicine  in  Strasburg  when  only 
nineteen.  He  afterwards  spent  several  years 
in  improving  himself  at  differentuniversities, 
particularly  at  Paris  ;  where  he  made  many 
experiments  on  the  pancreas,  and  found  that 
it  might  be  removed  from  a  dog  with  impu- 
nity. On  his  return  he  was  made  professor 
of  medicine  at  Heidelberg ;  and  gained 
great  reputation,  so  as  to  be  consulted  by 
most  of  the  princes  of  Germany.  He  dis- 
covered the  mucous  glands  in  the  duode- 
num ;  and  was  author  of  several  inconsider- 
able works.     He  died  in  1727. 

Brc'nner's  glands.     Brunntri  glandules. 
Peyer's  glands.      The   muciparous  glands, 
situated  between   the  villous  and  cellular 
coat  of  the  intestinal  canal ;  so  named  after 
Brunner,  who  discovered  them. 
Bru'nus.     An  erysipelatous  eruption. 
Bru'scus.     See  Ruscus. 
Brc'ta.     (Arab.)     Instinct.     Savine. 
Buu'tia.     An  epithet  for  the  most  resi- 
nous kind  of  pitch,  therefore  used  to  make 
the  Oleum  Pieinum.  The  Pix  Brutia  was  so 
called  from  Brutia, a  country  in  the  extreme 
parts  of  Italy,  where  it  was  produced. 
Brcti'no.     Turpentine. 
Bru'tobon.     The   name  of  an  ointment 
used  by  the  Greeks. 
Brctua.     See  Cissampelos  Pareira. 
Bruxane'li.     (Indian.)     A    tall    tree   in 
Malabar,  whose  bark  is  diuretic,  according 
to  Ray. 
Bry'gmus.       (From    iSfvxai,   to    make  a 


noise.)  A  peculiar  kind  of  noise,  such  as 
is  made  by  gnashing  or  grating  the  teeth  ; 
or,  according  to  some,  a  certain  kind  of 
convulsion  affecting  the  lower  jaw,  and 
striking  the  teeth  together,  most  frequently 
observed  in  such  children  as  have  worms. 

BRYO'NIA.  (From  ^pvx,  to  abound, 
from  its  abundance.)     Bryony. 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnaean  system.  Class,  DicEcia.  Order, 
Syngenesia. 

2.  The  pharmacopoeial  name  of  the  white 
bryony.     See  Bryonia  alba. 

Brvo'nia  a'lba.  The  systematic  name 
of  the  white  bryony  plant.  Iritis  alba  sylves- 
iris.  j3grostis.  Jlmpelos.  Jircheostris.  Edit' 
trosis  of  Hippocrates.  Bryonia  aspera.  Ce- 
drosiis.  Chelidonium.  Labrusca.  Melothruyn. 
Ophrostaphylon.  Psilothrum.  Bryonia  ;  foliis 
palmatis  utrinque  calloso-scabris  of  Linnaeus. 
This  plant  is  very  common  in  woods  and 
hedges  The  root  has  a  very  nauseous  biting 
taste  and  disagreeable  smell.  Bergius  states 
the  virtues  of  this  root  to  be  purgat^ve,  hydra- 
gogue,emmenagogue,  and  diuretic;  the  fresh 
root  emetic.  This  powerful  and  irritating 
cathartic,  though  now  seldom  prescribed  by 
physicians,  is  said  to  be  of  great  efficacy  in 
evacuating  serous  humours,  and  has  been 
chiefly  employed  in  hydropical  cases.  In- 
stances of  its  good  effects  in  other  chronic 
diseases  are  also  mentioned,  as  asthma, 
mania,  and  epilepsy.  In  small  doses,  it  is 
reported  to  operate  as  a  diuretic,  and  to  be 
resolvent  and  deobstruent.  In  powder,  from 
3j.  to  a  drachm,  it  proves  strongly  purga- 
tive ;  and  the  juice,  which  issues  spontane- 
ously, in  doses  of  a  spoonful  or  more,  has 
similar  effects,  but  is  more  gentle  in  its  ope- 
ration. An  extract  prepared  by  water,  acts 
more  mildly,  and  with  greater  safety  than 
the  root  in  substance,  given  from  half  a 
drachm  to  a  drachm.  It  is  said  to  prove  a 
gentle  purgative,  and  likewise  to  operate 
powerfully  by  urine  Of  the  expressed  juice, 
a  spoonful  acts  violently  both  upwards  and 
downwards  ;  but  cream  of  tartar  is  said  to 
take  off  its  virulence.  Externally,  the  fresh 
root  has  been  employed  in  cataplasms,  as  a 
resolvent  and  discutient :  also  in  ischiadic 
and  other  rheumatic  affections. 

Brvo'nia  mechoacha'na  ni'gric.vns.  A 
name  given  to  the  jalap  root. 

Brvo'nia  ni'gra.  Black  bryony,  or  vine. 
The  Tamus  communis  of  Linnseus. 

Brvo'nia  Peruvia'na.    Jalap. 

Bry'ony,  black.     See  Bryonia  nigra. 

Bry'ony,  white.     See  Bryonia. 

Bry'thion.  (B/jyS/ov.)  A  malagma  so 
called,  and  described  by  Paulus  .ffigineta. 

Bry'ton.  (From  fifvai,  to  pour  out.)  A 
kind  of  ale;  or  wine,  made  of  barley. 

Bubasteco'rdium.  (From  bubastus  and 
cor,  the  heart.)  A  name  formerly  given  to 
artemisia,  or  mugwort. 

BU'BO.      (From   SmSmv,   the  groin ;  bp- 


EUB 


BUC 


143 


cause  they  most  frequently  happen  in  that 
part.)  Modern  surgeons  raeai:,  by  this  term, 
a  swelling  of  the  lymphatic  glands,  particu- 
larly of  those  of  the  groin  and  ajtilla.  The 
disease  may  arise  from  the  mere  irritation  of 
some  local  disorder,  when  it  is  called  sympa- 
thetic bubo  ;  from  the  absorption  of  some 
irritating  matter,  such  as  the  venereal  poison  ; 
or  from  constitutional  causes,  as  in  the  pes- 
tilential bubo,  and  scrofulous  swellings, 
of  the  inguinal  and  axillary  glands. 

BU'BON.  (From  /Soyfav,  the  groin,  or 
a  tumour  to  which  that  part  is  liable,  and 
which  it  was  supposed  to  cure.)  The  name 
of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the  Linnaean  system. 
•Class,  Pentandria.     Order,  Digynia. 

Bu'bon  ga'lbanum.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  plant  which  affords  the  officinal 
galbanum.  Jtlbetad.  Clialbane.  Gesor.  The 
plant  is  also  named  Ferula  Jljricana  ;  Oreo- 
selinum  Jlfricanum ;  ^nisum  fruiicosum 
galbaniferum  ;  Anisum  Jifricanum  frutices- 
cens;  and  Jlyborsat.  Galbanum  is  the  gum- 
mi-resinous  juice,  obtained  partly  by  its 
spontaneous  exudation  from  the  joints  of 
the  stem  of  the  Lovage-leaved  bubon, 
JSubon ;  foliis  rhombeis  dentatis  striatis 
glabris,  umbellis  paiicis,  of  Linna?us :  but 
more  generally,  and  in  greater  abundance, 
by  making  an  incision  in  the  stalk,  a  few 
inches  above  the  root,  from  which  it  imtne- 
diately  issues,  and  soon  becomes  sufficiently 
concrete  to  be  gathered.  It  is  imported  into 
England  from  Turkey  and  the  East  Indies, 
in  large,  softish,  ductile,  pale-coloured 
masses,  which,  by  age,  acquire  a  brownish- 
yellow  appearance  ;  these  are  intermixed 
with  distinct  whitish  tears,  that  are  the  most 
pure  part  of  the  mass.  Galbanum  has  a 
strong  unpleasant  smell,  and  a  warm,  bitter- 
ish, acrid  taste.  Like  the  other  gummy 
resins,  it  unites  with  water,  by  trituration 
into  a  milky  liquor,  but  does  not  perfectly 
dissolve,  as  some  have  reported,  in  water, 
vinegar,  or  wine.  Rectified  spirit  takes  up 
much  more  than  either  of  these  menstrua, 
but  not  the  whole  ;  the  tincture  is  of  a 
bright  golden  colour.  A  mixture  of  two 
parts  of  rectified  spirit,  and  one  of  water, 
dissolves  all  but  the  impurities,  which  are 
commonly  in  considerable  quantity.  In  dis- 
tillation with  water,  the  oil  separates  and 
rises  to  the  surface,  in  colour  yellowish,  in 
quantity  one  twentieth  of  the  weight  of  the 
galbanum.  Galbanum,  medicinally  consi- 
dered, may  be  said  to  hold  a  middle  rank 
between  assafcetida  and  ammoniacum ;  but 
its  foetidness  is  very  inconsiderable,  espe- 
cially when  compared  with  the  former  ;  it  is 
therefore  accounted  less  antispasmodic,  nor 
are  its  expectorant  qualities  equal  to  those 
of  the  latter;  it  however  is  esteemed  more 
efficacious  than  either  in  hysterical  disor- 
ders. Externally,  it  is  often  applied,  by 
surgeons,  to  expedite  the  suppuration  of 
inflammatory  and  indolent  tumours,  and, 
by  physicians,  as  a  warm  stimulating  plas- 


ter, it  is  an  ingredient  in  the  pilulce  galbani 
compositoi,  the  emplastrum  galbani  composl- 
tumoi  the  London  Pharmacopceia,  and  in 
the  emplastrum  gunimosum  of  the  Edin- 
burgh. 

Bu'bon  macfdo'kicum.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  plant  which  affords  the  semen 
petroselini  Macedonici  of  the  shops.  £pium 
petrceum.  Petrapium.  Macedonian  parsley. 
This  plant,  Bubon  Macedonicum  of  Lin- 
najus,  is  similar  in  quality  to  the  common 
parsley,  but  weaker  and  less  grateful.  The 
seeds  enter  the  celebrated  compounds  mith- 
ridate  and  theriaca. 

Bueo'nium.  (From  ^ovCast,  the  groin.) 
A  name  of  the  golden  starwort ;  so  called 
because  it  was  supposed  to  be  efficacious  in 
diseases  of  the  groin. 

BUBONOCE'LE.  (From  /Scufw,  the 
groin,  and  iij)M»,  a  tumour.)  Hernia  ingui- 
nalis.  Inguinal  hernia,  or  rupture  of  the 
groin.  A  species  of  hernia,  in  which  the 
bowels  protrude,  at  the  abdominal  ring. 
See  Hernia. 

Bu'ccA.  (Heb.)  The  cheek.  The  hollow 
inner  part  of  the  cheek,  that  is  inflated  by 
the  act  of  blowing. 

Bcccacra'ton.  (From  bucca,  or  bucella, 
and  ufuce,  to  mix  ;  that  is,  a  morsel  of  bread 
sopped  in  wine,  which  served  in  old  times 
for  a  breakfast.) 

Bu'ccAL  GLANDS.  (Glandulce  buccinales ; 
from  bucca,  the  cheek.  The  small  glands 
of  the  mouth,  under  the  cheek,  which  assist 
in  secreting  saliva  into  that  cavity. 

Bu'ccEA.  (From  bucca,  the  cheek ;  as 
much  as  can  be  contained  at  one  time  within 
the  cheeks.)  A  mouthful ;  a  morsel ;  u 
polypus  of  the  nose. 

Bcccela'ton.  (¥ vom  buccella,  a  morsel.) 
A  purging  medicine,  made  up  in  the  form 
of  a  loaf;  consisting  of  scammony,  &.c.  put 
into  fermented  flour,  and  then  baked  in  an 
oven. 

Bucce'lla.  Paracelsus  calls  by  the  name 
of  Bucella,  the  carneous  excrescence  of  the 
polypus  in  the  nose,  because  he  supposes 
it  to  be  a  portion  of  flesh  parting  from 
the  bucca,  and  insinuating  itself  into  the 
nose.     See  Buccea. 

Buccella'tio.  (From  buccellatus,  cut  into 
small  pieces.)  Bucelatio.  A  method  of  stop- 
ping an  hemorrhage,  by  applying  small 
pieces  of  lint  to  the  vein,  or  artery. 

BUCCINA'TOR.  {Musculus  buccinator. 
So  named  from  its  use  in  forcing  the  breath 
to  sound  the  trumpet  ;  from  ^cvkomov,  a 
trumpet.)  Retractor  anguli  oris  of  Albi- 
nus,  and  alveolo-maxiUaire  of  Dumas.  The 
trumpeter's  muscle.  The  buccinator  was 
long  thought  to  be  a  muscle  of  the  lower 
jaw,  arising  from  the  upper  alveoli,  and  in- 
serted into  the  lower  alveoli,  to  pull  the 
jaw  upwards  ;  but  its  origin  and  insertion, 
and  the  direction  of  its  fibres,  are  quite  the 
reverse  of  this.  For  this  large  flat  muscle^ 
which  forms  in  a  manner  the  walls  of  the 


i44 


BUG 


BUL 


cheek,  arises  chiefly  from  the  coronoid  pro- 
cess of  the  lower  jaw-bone,  and  partly  also 
from  the  end  of  the  alveoli,  or  socket  process 
of  the  upper-jaw,  close  by  the  pterygoid  pro- 
cess of  the  sphenoid  bone  :  it  goes  forward, 
with  direct  fibres,  to  be  implantedJnto  the 
corner  of  the  mouth  ;  it  is  thin  and  flat,  co- 
vers in  the  mouth,  and  forms  the  walls  of 
the  cheek,  and  is  perforated  in  the  middle  of 
the  cheek  by  the  duct  of  the  parotid  gland. 
These  are  its  principal  uses  : — it  flattens  the 
cheek,  and  so  assists  in  swallowing  liquids  ; 
— it  turns,  or  helps  to  turn,  the  morsel  in 
th.3  mouth,  while  chewing,  and  prevents  it 
from  getting  without  the  line  of  the  teeth  ; 
— in  blowing  wind  instruments,  it  both  re- 
ceives and  expels  the  wind  ; — it  dilates  like 
a  bag,  so  as  to  receive  the  wind  in  the  cheeks ; 
and  it  contracts  upon  the  wind,  so  as  to  ex- 
pel the  wind,  and  to  swell  the  note.  In 
blowing  the  strong  wind  instruments,  we 
cannot  blow  from  the  lungs,  for  it  distresses 
the  breathing,  we  reserve  the  air  in  the 
mouth,  which  we  keep  continually  full; 
and  from  this  circumstance,  as  mentioned 
above,  it  is  named  buccinator,  from  blowing 
the  trumpet. 

Bu'ccuLA.  (Dim.  of  bucca,  the  cheek.) 
Tiie  fleshy  part  under  the  chin. 

BucE'pHiLON,  RKD-FROiTED.  The  plant 
so  called,  is  the  Trophis  .^mericanaoi  Lin- 
naius.  Its  fruit  is  a  kind  of  rough  red 
berry,  which  is  eaten  by  the  inhabitants  of 
Jamaica,  although  its  flavour  is  by  no  means 
pleasant. 

Bu'cERAS.  (From  0ov;,  an  ox,  and  m- 
fUi;,  a  horn ;  so  called  from  the  horn-like 
appearance  of  its  seed.)  Buceros.  Fenu- 
greek seed.  See  Trigondla  Fcenutngra- 
cum. 

B  U  C  H  A  N,  William,  was  born  at 
Ancrara,  in  1729.  After  studying  at  Edin- 
burgh, he  settled  in  Sheffield,  and  was 
soon  appointed  physician  to  the  Foundling 
Hospital  at  Ackworth :  but  that  establish- 
ment being  afterwards  given  up,  he  went  to 
practise  at  Edinburgh,  where  he  remained 
several  years.  During  that  period  he  com- 
posed his  celebrated  Work,  called  "  Do- 
mestic Medicine,"  on  the  plan  of  Tissot's 
"  Avis  aux  Peuples  ;"  which  has  been  very 
extensively  circulated,  translated  into  other 
languages,  and  obtained  the  author  a  gold 
medal,  with  a  coenmmdatory  letter,  from 
the  Empress  of  Russia.  It  has  been  ob- 
jected, that  such  publicationstend  to  degrade 
and  injure  the  medical  profession  ;  but  it 
does  not  appear  that  those,  who  are  pro- 
perly qualilied,  can  suffer  permanently 
thereby.  There  seems  more  foundation  for 
the  opinion,  that  imaginary  diseases  will 
be  multiplied,  and  patients  sometimes  fall 
victims  to  (heir  complaints,  being  treated  by 
those,  who  do  not  properly  understand  them. 
Dr.  Buchan  afterwards  practised  in  London, 
and  published  sanT;  oi'her  works  ;  and  died 
in  ISO-'v. 


Buck-bean.    See  Mtnyanthes  trifoUata. 

Buck-thorn.     See  Rhamnus  catharticms. 

Buck-wheat.     See  Polygonum  fagopy rum. 

Buck-wheat,  eastern.  See  Polygonum 
divaricatum. 

Bucra'nion.  (From  0ou;,  an  ox,  and 
ic/>:fiiiov,  the  head ;  so  called  from  its  sup- 
posed resemblance  to  a  calf's  snout.)  The 
antirrhinum,  or  snap-dragon  plant. 

Bu'cton.  The  hymen,  according  to 
PircEus. 

Buga'rtia.     Chilblains, 

Bugle.     See  Prunella. 

Bugloss.     See  Jlnchusa  officinalis. 

BUGLO'SSUM.  (From  0cv;,  an  ox, 
and  y?,cea-(Tu,  a  tongue  ;  so  called  from  the 
shape  and  roughness  of  its  leaf.)  See  jln- 
chusa  officinalis. 

BuGLo'ssuM  sylve'stre.  The  stone  bu- 
gloss. 

Bd'gula.  (A  dim.  of  buglossa.)  See 
JJjuga  pyramidalis. 

BULBOC.VSTANUM.  (From  fi^ikCoc, 
a  bulb,  and  xarwov,  a  chesnut ;  so  called 
from  its  bulbous  appearance.)  See  Buniurn 
bulbocaitanum. 

Bulbocavekno'sus.  (Bulbocnvernosus,  sc. 
musculus :  so  called  from  its  origin  and  in- 
sertion.)    See  Accelerator  urince. 

Bu'lbonach.  (Germ.)  The  Lunaria 
rediviva  of  Linnaeus.  Satin  and  honesty. 
It  is  said,  by  Ray,  to  be  a  warm  diuretic. 

Bu'lbus  escule'ntus.  Such  bulbous  roots 
as  are  commonly  eaten  are  so  called. 

Bu'lbus  vomito'rius.  Muscayi.  Hyadn- 
thus  muscari  of  Linnagus.  Musk-Grape- 
flower.  Emetic  and  diuretic,  according  to 
Ray. 

Bulge-water-tree.  The  Geoffroya  Jamai- 
censis.  > 

BULI'MIA.  (From  fiw,  a  particle  of 
excess,  and  xtfjic?,  hunger.)  Bulimiasis. 
Boulimos.  Bulimus.  Bolismos  of  Avicenna. 
Fames  canina.  jjppetitus  caninus.  Phage- 
dena. Mephagia.  13upeina.  Cynorexia.  In- 
satiable hunger,  or  canine  appetite. 

Dr.  Cullen  places  this  genus  of  disease 
in  the  class  locales,  and  order  dysorexice  ;  and 
distinguishes  three  species.  1.  Bulimia  hel- 
luonum  ;  in  which  there  is  no  other  disorder 
of  the  stomach,  than  an  excessive  craving 
of  food.  2.  Bulimia  syncopalis  ;  in  which 
there  is  a  frequent  desire  of  food,  and  the 
sense  of  hunger  is  preceded  by  swooning. 
3.  Bulimia  emetica,  also  cynorexia;  in 
which  an  extraordinary  appetite  for  food  is 
followed  by  vomiting.  The  real  causes  of 
this  disease  are,  perhaps,  not  properly  un- 
derstood. In  some  cases,  it  has  been  supposed 
to  proceed  from  an  acid  in  the  stomach,  and 
in  others,  from  a  superabundance  of  acid 
in  the  gastric  juice,  and  from  indigested 
sordes,  or  worms.  Some  consider  it  as  de- 
pending more  frequently  on  monstrosity  than 
disease.  An  extraordinary  and  well-attested 
case  of  this  disease,  is  related  in  the  third 
^'olume  of  the  Medical  and  PhysicalJoumal, 


BUP 


BUR 


143 


of  a  French  prisoner,  who,  in  one  day,  con- 
sumed of  raw  cow's  udder  4  lbs.,  raw  beef 
10  lbs.,  candles  2  lbs. ;  total,  16  lbs. ;  besides 
5  bottles  of  porter. 

Buli'mia  addepha'gia.  a  voracious  ap- 
petite. 

Buli'mia  caw i'na.  a  voracious  appetite, 
with  subsequent  vomiting. 

Buli'mia  cardia'lgica.  A  voracious  ap- 
petite^  with  heartburn. 

Buli'mia  contulso'kum.  A  voracious 
appetite,  with  convulsions. 

Buli'mia  eme'tica.  A  voracious  appe- 
tite, with  vomiting. 

Buli'mia  helluo'num.     Gluttony. 

Buli'biia  esuri'gio.     Gluttony. 

Buli'mia  syscopa'lis.  A  voracious  ap- 
petite, with  fainting,  from  hunger. 

Buli'mia  vermino'sa.  A  voracious  ap- 
petite, from  worms. 

Bulimi'asis.    See  Bulimia. 

Bu'limus.     See  Bulimia. 

Buli'thum.  (From  0ouc,  an  ox,  and 
\iQos,  a  stone.)  A  bezoar,  or  stone,  found 
in  the  kidneys,  or  gall,  or  urinary  bladder, 
of  an  ox,  or  cow. 

Bu'lla.  (A  bubble.)  A  clear  vesicle, 
Avhich  arises  from  burns,  or  scalds ;  or  other 
causes. 

Bu'llace.  The  fruit  so  called,  is  the 
produce  of  the  Prunus  insitia  of  Linnaeus, 
which  grows  wild  in  our  hedges.  There 
are  two  varieties  of  bullace,  the  red  and  the 
white,  which  are  used  with  the  same  inten- 
tions as  the  common  damsons. 

BuLLo'sA  ff/bkis.  An  epithet  applied  to 
the  vesicular  fever,  because  the  skin  is  co- 
vered with  little  vesicles,  or  blisters..  See 
Pemphigus. 

Buni'tes  vi'btuiw.  (From  bunium,  wild 
parsley.)  A  wine  made  of  bunium  and 
must. 

BU'NIUM.  (From  ^ouvo;,  a  little  hill ; 
so  called  from  the  tuberosity  of  its  root.) 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnaean  system.  Class,  Fentandria.  Order, 
Digynia. 

2.  The  name  of  the  wild  parsley. 

Bu'nium  Bulboca'stanum.  The  syste- 
matic name  of  a  plant  whose  root  is  called 
the  pig-nut.  Jigriocastanum.  JVucula  ter- 
restris.  Bulbocastaneum.  Bulbocastanum 
majus  et  minus.  Earth-nut.  Hawk-nut. 
Kipper-nut,  and  pig-nut.  The  root  is  as 
large  as  a  nutmeg ;  hard,  tuberous,  and 
whitish ;  which  is  eaten  raw,  or  roasted. 
It  is  sweetish  to  the  taste,  nourishing  and 
supposed  to  be  of  use  against  strangury 
and  bloody  urine. 

Bu'nius.     a  sps?*^fes  of  turnip. 

Bupei'na.  (From  /Sou,  a  particle  of  mag- 
nitude, and  'STj/vst,  hunger.)  A  voracious 
appetite. 

Bu'phagos.  (From  /Sow,  a  particle  of 
£xcess,  and  (pctya],  to  eat.)  The  name  of  an 
antidote  which  created  a  voracious  appetite 
iu  JSJarcellus  Empiricus. 

19 


Buphtha'lmum.  (From  fiou;,  an  ox, 
and  o<pS!t},/uio;,  an  eye  ;  so  called  from  its 
flowers,  which  are  supposed  to  resemble  an 
eye.)  The  herb  ox-eye  daisy.  See  Chry- 
santhemum leucanthemum. 

Buphtha'lmum  cre'ticum.  Pellitory  of 
Spain.     See  Jlnthemis  Pyrethrum. 

Buphtha'lmum  Germa'nicum.  The  com- 
mon ox-eye  daisy. 

Buphtha'lmum  ma'jus.  Great,  or  ox- 
eye  daisy.  See  Chrysanthemum  leucan- 
themum, 

Buphtha'lmus.  (From  /Ssuc,  an  ox,  and 
cpQctKfxo;,  an  eye  ;  so  named  from  its  large 
appearance,  like  an  ox's  eye.) 

1.  Diseased  enlargement  of  the  eye.  ' 

2.  Houseleek. 

BUPLEU'RUM.  (From  /Ssv,  large, 
and  itsrhiupov,  a  rib ;  so  named  from  its 
having  large  rib-like  filaments  upon  its 
leaves.) 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnsean  system. 

2.  The  pharmacopceial  name  of  the  herb 
hare's  ear. 

Bupleu'rum  rotundifo'hum.  The  sys- 
tematic name  of  the  plant  called  perfoliata, 
in  some  pharmacopoeias.  Bupleuron.  Bu- 
pleuroides.  Round-leaved  hare's  ear,  or 
thorow  wax.  This  plant,  Bupleurum  to- 
tundifolium  of  Linnaeus,  was  formerly  cele- 
brated for  curing  ruptures,  mixed  into  e 
poultice  with  wine  and  oatmeal. 

Burdock.     See  Arctium  Lappa. 

Burgundy  pitch.     See  Pinus  Mies. 

Bu'rac.  (Arab.)  Borax.  It  also  means 
any  kind  of  salt. 

Bo'ris.  According  to  Avicenna,  a  scir- 
rhous hernia,  or  hard  abscess. 

BURN,  or  Scald,  denotes  a  lesion  of  the 
animal  body,  occasioned  by  the  application 
of  heat,  but  the  latter  term  is  applicable  only 
vviiere  this  is  conveyed  through  the  me- 
dium of  some  fluid.  The  consequences 
are  more  or  less  serious  according  to  the 
extent  of  the  injury,  or  the  particular  part 
affected :  sometimes  even  proving  fatal,  par- 
ticularly in  irritable  constitutions.  The  life 
of  the  part  may  be  at  once  destroyed  by 
these  accidents,  or  mortification  speedily 
follow  the  violent  inflammation  excited  j 
but  when  slighter,  it  usually  produces  an 
eff'usion  of  serum  under  the  cuticle,  like  a 
blister.  When  the  injury  is  extensive,  con- 
siderable fever  is  apt  to  supervene,  sometimes 
a  comatose  state  ;  and  a  remarkable  diffir 
cnlty  of  breathing  often  precedes  death. 
In  the  treatment  of  these  accidents,  two  very 
different  methods  have  been  pursued.  The 
more  ancient  plan  consists  in  antiphlogistic 
means,  giving  cooling  purgatives,  &.c.  and 
even  taking  blood,  where  the  irritation  is 
great ;  employing  at  the  same  time  cold 
applications,  and  where  the  skin  is  destroyed 
emollient  dressings  ;  opium  was  also  recom? 
mended  to  relieve  the  pain,  notwithstanding 
stupor  might    attend.      Mr.  Cleghorn^  a 


146 


BLTR 


BUR 


brewer  at  Edinburgh,  was  very  successful 
in  these  cases  by  a  treatment  materially 
different ;  first  bathing  the  part  with  vinegar, 
usually  a  little  warmed,  till  the  pain  abated  ; 
then,  if  there  were  any  destruction  of 
parts,  applying  poultices,  and  finely  pow- 
dered chalk  immediately  on  the  sore,  to 
absorb  the  discharge  :  in  the  mean  time 
allowingthe  patient  to  live  pretty  well,  and 
abstaining  from  active  purgatives,  fee. 
More  recently,  a  surgeon  at  Newcastle  of 
the  name  of  Kentish,  has  deviated  still  more 
from  the  ancient  practice ;  applying  first 
oil  of  turpentine,  alkohol,  &.c.  heated  as 
much  as  the  sound  parts  could  bear,  and 
gradually  lessening  the  stimulus;  in  the 
mean  time  supporting  the  patient  by  a 
cordial  diet,  aether,  &.c.  and  giving  opium 
largely  to  lessen  the  irritation.  Now  the 
cases  chiefly  under  his  care  were  of  persons 
scorched  very  extensively  by  the  explosion 
of  carburetted  hydrogen  in  mines ;  and  pro- 
bably where  the  injury  is  over  a  large  part 
of  the  surface,  or  where  the  constitution  is 
weakly,  it  may  be  hazardous  to  pursue  tlie 
antiphlogistic  plan,  or  to  use  cold  applica- 
tions, which,  while  intended  to  keep  down 
action,  are  wearing  out  the  power  of  the 
part.  If  any  extraneous  substance  be  forced 
into  the  burnt  part,  it  should  be  of  course 
removed:  and  sometimes  where  a  limb  is 
irrecoverably  injured,  amputation  may  be 
necessary. 

Bu'rnea.     Pitch. 

Burnet  saxifrage.     See  Pimpinella. 

Burning.  Brenning.  An  ancient  me- 
dical term,  denoting  an  infectious  disease, 
got  in  the  stews  by  conversing  with  lewd 
womeU:  and  supposed  to  be  the  same  with 
what  we  now  call  the  venereal  disease. 

Bu'rrhi  sfi'ritus  matrica'lis.  Bur- 
rhus's  spirit,  fqr  disorders  of  the  womb. 
A  compound  of  myrrh,  olibanum,  amber, 
and  spirit  of  wine. 

Burnt  Hartshorn.     See  Cornu  ustum. 

Burnt  sponge.     See  Spongia  usta. 

Bu'rsa.     a  bag. 

1.  The  scrotum. 

2.  A  herb  called  Thlaspi  bunm  pastoris, 
from  the  resemblance  of  its  seminal  follicles 
to  a  triangular  purse. 

BURSA'LOGY.  (From  0vprci,  a  bag,  and 
-Anyo;,  a  discourse.)  The  doctrine  of  the 
bursas  mucosae. 

BU'RS.«  MUCO'Sii:.  Mucous  bags, 
composed  of  proper  membranes,  containing 
a  kind  of  mucous  fat,  formed  by  the  exha 
ling  arteries  of  (he  internal  coat.  They 
are  of  different  sizes  and  fii-mness,  and  are 
connected  by  the  cellular  membrane  with 
articular  cavities,  tendons,  ligaments,  or  the 
periosteum.  The  use  of  the  bursa;  mucosa? 
is  to  secrete,  and  contain  a  substance  to 
lubricate  tendons,  muscles,  and  bonesj  in 
ortjef  to  render  their  motion  easy. 


.i  Table  of  all  the  Burse  Mucosa. 
In  the  Head. 

1 .  Ji  bursa  of  the  superior  oblique  musele. 
of  the  eye,  situated  behind  its  trochlea  in 
the  orbit. 

2.  The  bursa  of  the  dignstricus,  situated 
in  the  internal  surface  of  its  tendon. 

3.  ji  bursa  of  the  cirmmflexus,  or  tensor 
palati,  situated  between  the  hook-like 
process  of  the  sphenoid  bone  and  the  tendon 
of  that  muscle. 

4.  .B  bursa  of  the  sterno-hyoideus  muscle, 
situated  between  the  os  hyoides  and  larynx. 

About  the  Shoulder-joint. 

1.  The  external  acromial,  situated  under 
the  acromion,  between  the  coracoid  pro- 
cess, deltoid  muscle,  and  capsular  liga- 
ment. 

2.  The  internal  acromial,  situated  above 
the  tendon  of  the  infra-spinatus  and  teres 
major:  it  often  communicates  with  the 
former. 

3.  The  coracoid  bursa,  situated  near  the 
root  of  the  coracoid  process ;  it  is  some- 
times double  and  sometimes  triple. 

4.  The  clavicular  bursa,  found  where  the 
clavicle  touches  the  coracoid  process. 

5.  The  subclavian  bursa,  between  the 
tendon  of  the  subclavius  muscle  and  the 
first  rib. 

6.  The  coraco-brachial,  placed  between 
the  common  origin  of  this  muscle  and  the 
biceps,  and  the  capsular  ligament. 

7.  The  bursa  of  the  pectoralis  major,  situ- 
ated under  the  head  of  the  hunjerus,  be- 
tween the  internal  surface  of  the  tendon  of 
that  muscle  and  another  bursa  placed  on 
the  long  head  of  the  biceps. 

8.  An  external  bursa  of  the  teres  major, 
under  the  head  of  the  os  humeri,  between 
it  and  the  tendon  of  the  teres  major. 

9.  An  irdernal  bursa  of  the  teres  major, 
found  within  the  muscle  where  the  fibres 
of  its  tendon  diverge. 

10.  A  bursa  of  the  lalissimns  dorsi,  be- 
tween the  tendon  of  this  muscle,  and  the  os 
humeri. 

11.  The  humero-bicipital  bursa,  in  the 
vagina  of  the  tendon  of  the  biceps. 

There  are  other  bursa;  mucosae  about 
the  humerus,  but  their  situation  is  un- 
certain. 

JVear  the  Elbow-joint. 

1.  The  radio -bicipital,  situated  between 
the  tendon  of  the  biceps,  brachialis,  and 
anterior  tubercle  of  the  radius. 

2.  The  cubito -radial,  between  the  tendon 
of  the  biceps,  supinator  brevis,  and  the  li- 
gament common  to  the  radius  and  ulna. 

3.  The  anconeal  bursa,  between  the  ole- 
cranon and  tendon  of  the  anconeus  muscle. 

4.  The  capdulo-radial  bursa,  between  the 
tendon  common  to  the  extensor  carpi  radi- 
alis  brevis,  and  extensor  communis  digito- 
rura  and  round  head  of  the  radius.    There 


»^4 


BUR 


BIJR 


147 


are  occasionally  other  burste,  but  as  their         On  the.  posterior  part  of  the.  Hip-joint. 

situation  varies,  they  are  omitted. 

6.  The  tubero-ischiatic  bursa,  situated  Le- 

Mout  the,  inferior  part  of  the  Fore-arm  and   tween   tlie   obturator  internus  muscle,  the 

posterior  spine  of  the  ischium,  and  its  tu- 
berosity. 


Hand. 
On  the  inside  of  the   Wrist  and  Hand. 
I.  A  very  large  bursa,  for  the  tendon  of 


7.  The  obturatory  bursa,  which  is  oblong, 
and  found  between  the  obturator  internus 


the  flexor  poUicislongus.                                ,  and  gemini  muscles,  and  the  capsular  liga. 

2.  Four   short  bursa   on  the  lorepart  ot  ment 

the  tendons  of  the  flexor  sublimis.  8.  ^  bursa  of  the  semi-membranosus,  under 

3^   large  bursa  he\l^nA  ihe   tendon  of  its  origin  and  the  long  head  of  the  biceps 

the  flexor  polhcis   longus,   between  it  and  femoris 

the   forepart   of  the   radius,  capsular  liga-  9.  The  glut eo  trochanteral  bursa,  situated 

nient  of  the  wr.st  and  os  trapezium  bet^g^n    the  tendon  of  the  psoas  muscle 

4.  A  large  bursa  behind   the  tendons   of  ^^^j  ^he  root  of  the  great  trochanter, 

the   flexor  digitorum  profundus,  and  on  the  jo.    Two  gluteo -femoral    bursce,   situated 

[°/!P^^,°^*^^  ^,"^ '^n'l^'!!^'"/^^"'^..^"^^^^^^  between  the  tendon  of  the   gluteus   maxi- 

mus  and  os  femoris. 


11.  A  bursa  of  the  quadratus  femoris,  si- 
tuated between  it  and  the  little  trochanter. 

12.  The  iliac  bursa,  situated  between  the 
tendon  of  the  iliacus  internus  and  the  little 


part  of  the  capsular  ligament  of  the  wrist. 
In  some  subjects  it  communicates  with  the 
former. 

5.  An  oblong  bursa  between  the  tendon  of 
the  flexor  carpi  radialis  and  os  trapezium. 

6.  Avery  small  bursa  between  the  tendon    troclTanter 
of  the  flexor  carpi  ulnaris  and  os  pisiforme. 

On  the  back  part  of  the   Wrist  and  Hand.  _        ^'^"^  ^^^  Knee-joint. 

„     „  ,          ,    ,            ii      *      1          r  i-u  1- y/iesMpra-geMwa/,  which  adheres  to  the 

7.  A  bursa  between  the    endon  of  the  tendons  of  the  vastus  and  cruralis  and  the 
abductor  poUicis  longus  and  the  radms.  fore-part  of  the  thigh-bone. 

8.  A  large  bursa  between  the  two  exten-  2.  The  infra-genual  bursa,  situated  under 


sores  carpi  radiales. 

9.  Another  below  it,  common  to  the  ex- 
tensores  carpi  radiales. 

10.  A  bursa,  at  the  insertion  of  the  ten- 
don of  the  extensor  carpi  radialis. 

11.  An  oblong  bursa,  for  the  tendon  of 
the  extensor  pollicis  longus,  and  which 
communicates  with  9. 

12.  A  bursa,  for  the  tendon  of  the  exten- 
sor poUicis  longus,  between  it  and  the  me- 
tacarpal bone  of  the  thumb. 

13.  A  bursa  between  the  tendons  of  the 


the  ligament  of  the  patella,  and  often  com- 
municating with  the  above. 

3.  The  anterior  genual,  placed  between 
the  tendon  of  the  sartorius,  gracilis,  and 
semitendinosus  and  the  internal  and  lateral 
ligament  of  the  knee. 

4.  The  posterior  genual,  which  is  some- 
times double,  and  is  situated  between  the 
tendons  of  the  semi-membranosus,  the  in- 
ternal head  of  the  gastrocnemius,  the  cap- 
sular ligament,  and  internal  condyle. 


e  ^,     r  -11,  ,   •      /.  ^-   ^'^^  popliteal,    conspicuous    between 

extensor  of  the  fore  middle,  and  ring  fingers,    the  tendon  of  that  muscle,  the  external  con- 
14.  A  bursa  for  the  extensors  of  the  little    dyle  of  the  femur,  the  .semilunar  cartilage, 


and  external  condyle  of  the  tibia. 

6.  The  bursa  of  the  biceps  cruris,  between 
the  external  part  of  the  tendon,  the  biceps 
cruris,  and  the  external  lateral  ligament  of 
the  knee. 

In  the  Foot. 
On  the  back,  side,  and  hind-part  of  the  Foot. 
1.   A   bursa  of  the- tibialis    anticus,    be- 


finger, 

15.  A  bursa  between  the  tendon  of  the 
extensor  carpi  ulnaris  and  ligament  of  the 
wrist. 

There  are  also  bursae  mucosae  between 
the  musculi  lumbricales  and  interossei. 

JVear  the  Hip-joint. 

On  the  forepart  of  the  joint. 

1.  The  ileo-puberal,  situated  between  the    tween  its  tendon,  the  lower  part  of  the  ti- 
iliacus  internus,  psoas  magnus,  and  the  cap-    bia,  and  capsular  ligament  of  the  ankle, 
sular  ligament  of  the  head  of  the  femur.  2.  A  bursa   between   the   tendon  of  the 

2.  The  pectineal,  between  the  tendon  of  extensor  pollicis  pedis  longus.,  the  tibia  and 
the  pectineus  and  the  thigh-bone.  capsular  ligament  of  the  ankle. 

3..^  small  bursa  oi  the   gluteus   medius       3.  A  bursa  of  the  extensor  digitorum  com- 
muscle,  situated  between  it   and  the  great    munis,    between  its  tendons,  the  tibia,  and 
trochanter,  before  the  insertion  of  the  py-   ligament  of  the  ankle, 
riformis.  4.  A  targe  bursa,  'common  to  the  tendons 

4.  A  bursa  of  the  gluteus  minimus  mus-    of  the  peronei  muscles. 

cle  between  its  tendon   and  the  great  tro-  5.  A  bursa  of  the  peroneus  brevis,  proper 

chanter.  to  its  tendon. 

5.  The  gluteo -fascial,  between  the  gluteus  6.  The  calcaneal  bursa,  between  the  ten- 
maximus  and  vastus  externus.  do  Achillis  and  os  calcis. 


14g 


B.UX 


BVX 


In  the  Sole  of  the  Foot. 

1.  Jl  bursa  for  the  tendon  of  the  peroneus 
iongus. 

2.  A  bursa  common  to  the  tendon  of  the 
flexor  pallicis  pedis  Iongus,  and  the  tendon 
of  the  flexor  digitorum  pedis  communis 
Iongus  profundus. 

3/^  bursa  of  the  tibialis  posticus,  between 
its  tendon,  the  tibia,  and  astragalus. 

4.  Five  bur  set  for  the  flexor  ^ewrfons,  which 
begin  a  little  above  the  first-joint  of  each  toe, 
and  extend  to  the  root  of  the  third  phalanx, 
or  insertion  of  the  tendons. 

Bursa'lis  mu'sculus.  (From  its  resem- 
blance to  a  bursa,  or  purse.)  See  Obturator 
externus  etinternus. 

Buseli'num.  (From  0ov,  great,  and 
aiKtvov,  parsley.)  A  large  species  of 
parsley. 

Bu'ssii  spi'ritus  bezoa'rdicus.  The  be- 
zoardic  spirit  of  Bussius,  an  eminent  phy- 
sician at  Dresden.  A  distillation  of  ivory, 
sal-ammoniac,  amber,  &c. 

Butchersbroom.     See  lluscus. 

Bc'tiga.     a  synonym  for  gutta  rosacea. 

Bu'tiKo.     Turpentine. 

Bu'tomon.     See  Iris  pseudacorus. 

BUTTER.  (Butyrmn:  from  (iovi;,  a 
-cow,  and  Tufo;,  coagulum,  or  cream.)  A 
concrete  and  soft  substance,  of  a  yellow 
colour,  approaching  more  or  less  to  that  of 
gold,  and  of  a  mild,  agreeable  taste.  It 
melts  by  a  gentle  heat,  and  becomes  solid 
by  cooling.  Fresh  butter  is  nourishing  and 
relaxing,  but  it  readily  becomes  sour,  and, 
in  general,  agrees  with  few  stomachs.  Ran- 
cid butter  is  one  of  the  most  unwholesome 
and  indigestible  of  all  foods. 

Butter-bur.     See  Tussilago  petasites. 

Butter-flower.     See  Ranunculus. 

BuTTER-MiLK.  The  thin  and  sour  milk 
vvhich  is  separated  from  the  cream  by  churn- 
ing it  into  butter. 

Butterwort.     See  Pinguicula. 

BuTUA.     See  Cissampelos  pariera. 

BUTY'RUM.     See  Butter. 

Buty'rum  antimo'nii.      See   Murias   aji- 

tiT^OTt'l'l 

BUXTON  WATERS.  Buxtonienses 
aquoE.  Warm  mineral  springs,  which  rise  in 
the  village  of  Buxton,  in  Derbyshire.  They 
have  been  long  celebrated  for  their  medicinal 
properties.  With  respect  to  sensible  proper- 
ties, the  Buxton  water  cannot  be  distin- 
guished from  common  spring  water,  when 
heated  to  the  same  temperature.  Its  tempe- 
rature, in  the  gentleman's  bath,  is  invariably 
82°.  The  principal  peculiarity  in  the  ap- 
pearance of  this  spring,  is  a  large  quantity 
of  elastic  vapour,  that  rises  and  forms 
bubbles  which  pass  through  the  water,  and 
break  as  soon  as  they  reach  the  surface. 
The  air  of  these  bubbles  was  ascertained,  by 
Dr.  Pearson,  to  consist  of  azotic  gas,  mixed 
with  a  small  proportion  of  atmospheric  air. 
Buxton  water  is  frequently  employed  both 


internally  and  externally :  one  of  which 
methods  often  proves  beneficial,  when  the 
other  would  be  injurious  ;  but,  as  a  bath 
alone,  its  virtues  may  not  be  superior  to 
those  of  tepid  common  water.  As  the  tem- 
perature of  82°  is  several  degrees  below  that 
of  the  human  body,  a  slight  shock  of  cold 
is  felt  on  the  first  immersion  into  the  bath, ; 
but  this  is  almost  immediately  succeeded  by 
a  pleasing  glow  over  the  whole  system.  It 
is  therefore  proper  for  very  delicate  and  irri- 
table habits.  The  cases  which  derive  most 
benefit  from  the  external  use  of  Buxton 
waters,  are  those  in  which  a  loss  of  action, 
and  sometimes  of  sensation,  affects  particular 
limbs,  in  consequence  of  long-continued  or 
violent  inflammation,  or  external  injury. 
Hence  the  chronic  rheumatism  succeeding 
the  acute,  and  where  the  inflammation  has 
been  seated  in  particular  limbs,  is  often 
wonderfully  relieved  by  this  bath.  The 
internal  use  of  the  water  has  been  found  to 
be  of  considerable  service  in  symptoms  of 
defective  digestion,  and  derangement  of  the 
alimentaiy  organs.  A  judicious  use  of  this 
sitnple  remedy  will  often  relieve  the  heart- 
burn, flatulency,  and  sickness ;  it  will  in- 
crease the  appetite,  animate  the  spirits,  and 
improve  the  health.  At  first,  however,  it 
sometimes  occasions  a  diarrhoea,  which  is 
rather  salutary  than  detrimental ;  but  cos- 
tiveness  is  a  more  usual  effect^  especially  in 
sluggish  habits.  It  also  afi'ords  great  relief 
when  taken  internally,  in  painful  disorders 
of  the  bladders  and  kidneys  ;  and  has  like- 
wise been  recommended  in  cases  of  gout ; 
but  when  taken  for  these  complaints,  the 
addition  of  some  aromatic  tincture  is  recom- 
mended. In  all  cases  of  active  inflammation, 
the  use  of  these  waters  should  be  carefully 
avoided,  on  account  of  their  supposed  heat- 
ing properties.  A  full  course  consists  of 
two  glasses,  each  containing  one-third  of  a 
pint,  before  breakfast;  which  quantity 
should  be  re])eated  between  breakfast  and 
dinner.  In  chronic  cases,  a  long  residence 
on  the  spot  is  requisite  to  ensure  the  desired 
effect. 

BU'XUS.  (From  mrvKx^u,  to  become 
hard.)     The  box  tree. 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in' the 
Linnaean  system.  Class,  Moncecia.  Order, 
Triandria. 

2.  The  pharmacopceial  name  of  the  Buxus 
sempervirens  of  Linnajus,  the  leaves  of 
which  possess  a  very  strong,  nauseous,  bitter 
taste,  and  aperient  virtues.  They  are  occa- 
sionally exhibited,  in  form  of  decoction, 
among  the  lower  orders  of  people,  in  cases 
of  dropsy  and  asthma,  and  worms.  As  much 
as  will  lay  upon  a  shilling,  of  the  common 
dwarf  box,  dried  and  powdered,  may  be 
given  at  bed-time,  every  night,  to  an 
infant. 

Bti'xDS  sempervi'rens.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  buxus  of  the  pharmacopoeias. 
See  Buxus. 


BY  a 


BYZ 


149 


Br'ARDS.  A  plexus  of  blood-vessels  in  the 
brain. 

BvNG.     A  Chinese  name  for  green  tea. 

Byke'thkum.  (Beretta,  Ital.  or  burette, 
Fr.  a  cap.)  Byrethrus.  An  odoriferous  cap, 
filled  with  cephalic  drugs,  for  the  head. 

By'rsa.  (Bv/:(ra,  leather.)  A  leather  skin, 
to  spread  plasters  upon. 

BvsATj'cHEN.  (From  jivce.  to  hide,  and 
etuym,  the  neck.)  Morbid  stiffness  of  the 
neck. 


By'ssDS.  (Heb.)  A  woolly  kind  of 
moss.  Pudendum  muliebre.  A  kind  of  fine 
linen. 

By'thos.  (BuSoc,  deep.)  An  epithet  used 
by  Hippocrates  for  the  bottom  of  the 
stomach. 

By'zen.  (From  fivoc,  to  rush  together.) 
In  a  heap;  throngingly.  Hippocrates 
uses  this  word  to  express  the  hurry  in 
which  the  menses  flow  in  an  excessive 
discharge. 


c. 


CAA 


CAC 


C/«  In  the  chemical  alphabet,  means 
nitre . 

Caa-a'pia.  (Indian.)  A  Brazil  root, 
which,  chewed,  has  nearly  the  effects  of 
ipecacuanha.  It  is  the  Dorstenia  Brasili- 
ensis  of  Wildenow.  The  Brazilians  cure 
the  wounds  from  jtoisoned  darts  with  the 
juice  of  this  root,  which  they  pour  into  the 
Vvound. 

Caa-atav'a.  (Indian.)  A  bitter  plant 
of  Brazil,  very  powerfully  cathartic  and 
emetic.     It  resembles  the  euphrasia.     Ray. 

Caaci'ca.  (Indian.)  A  Brazilian  herb 
applied  in  cataplasms  against  venomous 
bites  ;  called  also  colubrina  LusUanica.  Rny. 

Caa'co.  The  nam«  of  a  species  of  sensi- 
tive plant,  whose  root  is  used  by  the  na- 
tives of  America  as  an  antidote  to  several 
poisons. 

Caaetima'y.  Senecio  BrasiUensis.  A 
decoction  of  the  plant  thus  called,  is  used  as 
a  wash  to  cure  the  itch.  Its  systematic  name 
is  unknown.     Ray. 

Caaghiyo'yo.  (Indian.)  Frutex  bac- 
dfer  BrasiUensis.  A  shrub  of  Brazil, 
whose  leaves  are  applied  to  ulcers,  as  de- 
siccative. 

Caa-o'pia.  (Indian.)  Arbuscula  gmri' 
mifera  BrasiUensis.  Hypericum  bacciferum 
of  modern  naturalists.  The  name  of  a  tree 
in  the  Brazils,  whose  bark  emits  a  juice, 
when  wounded,  which,  in  a  dried  state, 
resembles  gamboge,  except  that  it  is  rather 
of  a  darker  colour. 

Caape'ba.     See  Cissampel.os  pareira. 

Caapo'nga.  (Indian.)  The  Brazilian 
name  for  crithmum ;  also  called  Trifolia 
spica.  Crithmum  marinum  non  spinosum. 
Inula  crithmoides  of  Linnaeus.  The  leaves 
and  young  stalks  are  pickled  for  the  use  of 
the  table,  they  are  gently  diuretic. 

Caaro'ba.  (Indian.)  The  name  of  a 
tree,  which  grows  in  the  Brazils.  A  de- 
coction of  its  leaves  promotes  perspiration, 


and  is  given  in  the  cure  of  the  venereal 
disease.     Ray. 

Cabali'stica  ars.  Cabala.  Cabula.  Ka- 
bala.  The  cabalistic  art.  It  is  derived  from 
the  Hebrew  word,  signifying  to  receive  by 
tradition.  It  is  a  term  that  hath  been  an- 
ciently used,  in  a  very  mysterious  sense, 
among  divines  ;  and  since,  some  enthusi- 
astic philosophers  and  chemists  have  trans- 
planted it  into  medicine,  importing  by  it 
somewhat  magical ;  but  such  unmeaning 
terms  are  now  justly  rejected. 

Caballine  aloes.     See  Moe. 

Cabbage.     See  Brassica. 

Cabbage-bark  tree.  See  Geoffroya  Jamai- 
censis. 

Cabbalistic  art.     See  Cabalistica  ars. 

Caburei'ba.  Caburiiba.  A  nameof  the 
Balsamum  Peruvianum.  Ray  thinks  it  is 
the  tree  which  affords  that  balsam. 

Cacago'ga.  (From  xokkh,  excrement, 
and  a.ya),  to  expel.)  Cathartics.  Oint- 
ments which,  being  rubbed  on  the  funda- 
ment, procure  stools,  according  to  Paulus 
.ffigineta. 

Caca'lia.  (From  )c<mov,  bad,  and  \mv, 
exceedingly  ;  because  it  is  mischievous  to 
the  soil  on  which  it  grows.)  Cacamum. 
The  herb  wild  chervil,  or  wild  caraways, 
formerly  said  to  be  pectoral. 

Cacamotictlano  quiloni.  (Indian.) 
Batatas  peregrina.     The  purging  potatoe. 

Ca'camum.     See  Cacalia. 

Ca'cao.  Cacoa.  Cocoa.  Cacavifera.  Ca- 
cari.  Quahoil.  Cacavata.  The  cocoa  or 
chocolate  nut  of  Virginia  and  Jamaica, 

Cacapho'nia.  (From  ^axoc,  bad,  and 
ipaivn,  the  voice.)     Defective  articulation. 

Ca'cari.     See  Cacao. 

Cacato'ria  fe'bris.  (From  caco,  to  goto 
stool.)  An  epithet  given  by  Sylvius  to  a 
kind  of  intermittent  fever,  attended  with 
copious  stools. 

Caccio'nde.    A  sort  of  pill  recommended 


150 


CAC 


CAC 


l>y  Baglivi  against  dysenteries ;   its  basis  is 
catechu. 

CACHE'XIA.  (From  Ktxog,  bad,  and 
«f«,  a  habit.)  A  bad  habit  of  body,  known 
by  a  depraved  or  vitiated  state  of  the  solids 
and  fluids. 

CACHE'XI/E.  A  class  of  diseases  in 
Cullen's  nosology,  embracing  three  orders, 
viz.  marcores,  iniumescenticE ,  and  impeti- 
gines. 

Cache'xia  uteri'na.  The  fluor  albus  is 
sometimes  so  called. 

Cache'xia  icte'rica.  The  jaundice,  or 
a  disposition  thereto. 

Ca'chlan.     The  huphthalmum  verum. 
Ca'chlex.     a  little  stone,  or  pebble.  Ga- 
len says,   that  the  cachleces,  heated  in  the 
fire  and  quenched  in  whey,  become  astrin- 
gents, and  useful  in  dysenteries. 

Cachinka'tio,  (From  cachinno,  to  laugh 
aloud.)  A  tendency  to  immoderate  laugh- 
ter, as  in  some  hysteric  and  maniacal  affec- 
tions. 
Cacho're.  a  name  for  catechu. 
Ca'chos.  (Indian.)  A  shrub  which  the 
Indians  use  as  a  diuretic,  and  to  expel  con- 
cretions from  the  kidneys. 

CACHU'NDE.  A  medicine  highly  cele- 
brated among  the  Chinese  and  Indians, 
made  of  several  aromatic  ingredients,  per- 
fumes, medicinal  earths,  and  precious  stones. 
They  make  the  whole  into  a  stiff  paste,  and 
form  out  of  it  several  figures,  according  to 
their  fancy,  which  are  dried  for  use.  These 
are  principally  used  in  the  East  Indies,  but 
are  sometimes  brought  over  to  Portugal.  In 
China,  the  principal  persons  usually  carry  a 
small  piece  in  their  mouths,  which  is  a  con- 
tinued cordial,  and  gives  their  breath  a  very 
sweet  smell.  It  is  highly  esteemed  as  a  medi- 
cine in  nervous  complaints ;  and  it  is  reckon- 
ed a  prolonger  of  life,  and  a  provocative  to 
venery ;  the  two  great  intentions  of  most  of 
the  medicines  used  in   the  East. 

Ca'chrys.  Galen  says  it  sometimes 
means  parched  barley.  In  Linnaeus's  bo- 
tany, it  is  the  name  of  a  genus  of  which 
i]  e  enumerates  three  species. 

Ca'chrys  odonta'lgica.  A  plant,  the 
root  of  which  may  be  substituted  for  that  of 
the  pyrethrum. 

Cachy'mia.  (KctKUfAict.)  An  imperfect 
metal,  or  an  immature  metalline  ore,  ac- 
cording to  Paracelsus. 

Cacoalexite'rium.  (From  luuo;,  bad, 
and  xM^flnpiai,  to  preserve.)  An  antidote 
to  poison  or  against  infectious  diseases. 
Alexipharmics. 

Cacocho'lia.  (From  latxo;,  and  ;tox«, 
bile.)  An  indisposition,  or  disease  of  the 
bile. 

Cacochy'lia.  (From  kako^,  bad,  and 
;t"'^»)  the  chyle.)  indigestion,  or  depraved 
chylification. 

CACOCHY'MIA.  (From  xawoc,  bad,  and 
X'^M"^}  juice,  or  humour.)  A  diseased  or 
depraved  state  of  the  humours. 


Cacocne'mds.  (From  mmco;,  bad,  and 
»w^»,  the  leg.)  Having  a  natural  defect  in 
the  tibia. 

Cacocore'ma.  (From  ksuu;,  bad,  and 
Kopece,  to  purge  or  cleanse.)  A  medicine 
which  purges  off  the  vitiated  humours. 

Cacod^'mon.  (From  k:moc,  bad,  and 
J^cLijum,  a  spirit.)  An  evil  spirit,  or  genius, 
which  was  supposed  to  preside  over  the  bo- 
dies of  men,  and  afflict  them  with  certain 
disorders.     The  night-mare. 

Caco'dia.  (From  kmcoc,  bad,  and  ce^ie,  to 
smell.)     A  defect  in  the  sense  of  smelling. 

Cacoe'thes.  (From  k^koc,  ill,  and  nQoc, 
a  word  which,  when  applied  to  diseases, 
signifies  a  quality,  or  a  disposition.)  Hip- 
pocrates applied  this  word  to  malignant  and 
difficult  distempers.  Galen,  and  some 
others,  express  by  it  an  incurable  ulcer,  that 
is  rendered  so  through  the  acrimony  of  the 
humours  flowing  to  it.  Linnaeus  and  Vo- 
gel  use  this  term  much  in  the  same  sense 
with  Galen,  and  describe  the  ulcer  as  super- 
ficial, spreading,  weeping,  and  with  callous 
edges. 

Cacopa'thia.  (From  xmiq;,  bad,  and 
'utaQo;,  affection.)  An  ill  affection  of  the 
body,  or  part. 

Cacopho'nia.  (From  xojtoc,  bad,  and 
?a>v)),  the  voice.)  A  defect  in  the  organs  of 
speech  ;  a  bad  pronunciation. 

Cacopra'gia.  (From  xmcoc,  bad,  and 
-w/ixT?*,  to  perform.)  Diseased  chylopoietic 
viscera. 

Cacorry'thmhs.  (From  jcajcoc,  bad,  and 
puS/uog,  order.)     A  disordered  pulse. 

Caco'sis.  (From  aaxsc,  bad.)  A  bad 
disposition  of  body. 

Cacosi'tia.  (Fromxojtoc,  and  <r/7/ov, food.) 
An  aversion  to  food,  or  nausea. 

Cacosphy'xia.  (From  hmcoc,  bad,  and 
iTipv^K,  pulse.)     A  disorder  of  the  pulse. 

Cacosto'machus.  (From  jcjixdc,  bad,  and 
s-o^ia%9f,  the  stomach.)  A  bad  or  disordered 
stomach  ;  also  food  which  th  e  stomach  re- 
jects. 

Caco'stomds.  (From  iL±iMi,  bad,  and 
ro/Ma,  a  mouth.)  Having  a  bad  formed,  or 
disordered  mouth. 

Cacothy'mia.  (From  »«Kof,  ill,  and 
^fxot,  the  mind.)  Any  vicious  disposition 
of  the  mind  ;  or  a  diseased  mind. 

CacotRo'phia.  (From  x.:ixag,  ill,  and 
T/)of«,  nutriment.)  A  vitiated  nourishment ; 
a  -wasting  of  the  body,  through  a  defect  of 
nutrition. 

CA'CTUS.  The  name  of  a  genus  of 
plants  in  the  Linna?an  system.  Class,  /co- 
sandria.  Order,  Monogynia.  The  melon- 
thistle. 

Ca'ctus  opo'ntia.  The  systematic  name 
of  the  plant  bearing  the  epithet  opuntia  in 
the  pharmacopoeias.  The  prickly  leaves  of 
this  plant  abound  with  a  mucilaginous 
matter,  which  is  esteemed  in  its  native 
countries  an  emollient,  in  the  form  of  poul- 
tice. 


€.^S 


CAI 


15t 


Cacu'balus.  (From  iwjtof,  evil,  and 
/^sLXhM,  to  cast  out ;  so  named  because  it 
was  thought  to  be  efficacious  in  expelling 
poisons.)     The  berry-bearing  chickweed. 

Ca'cule.  The  Arabian  term  for  carda- 
moms. 

CACU'MEN.  (-minis,  neut.)  The  top 
or  point. 

CADA'VER.  {-veris,  neut.  From  cado, 
to  fall ;  because  the  body,  when  deprived  of 
life,  falls  to  the  ground.)  A  carcase.  A 
body  deprived  of  life. 

Ca'dmia.  (Heb.)  Chlimia.  Catimia 
A  name  given  to  the  lapis  calaminaris.  See 
Zinc. 

Ca'dmia  meta'llica.  A  name,  given  by 
the  Germans,  to  cobalt. 

CADOGAN,  William,  graduated  at 
Oxford  in  1755.  Five  years  before,  he  had 
published  a  small  treatise  on  the  manage- 
ment of  children,  which  was  very  much  ap- 
proved. In  1764  his  "  Dissertation  on  the 
Gout  and  all  Chronic  Diseases"  appeared, 
which  attracted  considerable  attention,  being 
written  in  a  popular  style.  He  referred  the 
gout  principally  to  indolence,  vexation,  and 
Intemperance  ;  and  his  plan  of  treatment  is 
generally  judicious.  He  was  a  fellow  of 
the  London  College  of  Physicians,  and  died 
in  1797,  at  an  advanced  age. 

Cadd'ca.  (From  cado,  to  fall  down.) 
See  Dtcidua. 

Cadu'cus  mo'rbus.  (From  cado,  to  fall 
down.)     The  epilepsy  or  falling  sickness. 

Ca'citas.  (From  emeus,  blind.)  Blind- 
ness.    See  Caligo,  and  Amaurosis. 

CiE'CUM.  (From  emeus,  blind.)  The 
caecum,  or  blind  gut;  so  called  from  its  be- 
ing perforated  at  one  end  only.  The  first 
portion  of  the  large  intestines,  placed  in  the 
right  iliac  region,  about  four  fingers'  breadth 
in  length.  It  is  in  this  intestine  that  the 
ileum  terminates  by  a  valve,  called  the  valve 
of  the  cajcum.  The  appendicula  cceci^ver- 
■miformis  is  also  attached  to  it.  See  IiUes- 
fines. 

CjE'LIUS  Aurelia'nus,  is  supposed  to 
have  been  born  at  Sicca,  in  Africa,  and  is  re- 
ferred by  Le  Clerc  to  the  fifteenth  century, 
from  the  harshness  of  his  style.  He  _has 
left  a  Latin  translation  of  the  writings  of 
Soranus,  with  additional  observations,  partly 
collected  from  others,  partly  from  his  own 
experience.  The  work  is  in  eight  books, 
three  on  acute,  the  rest  on  chronic  disor- 
ders. He  treats  of  several  diseases  not 
mentioned  by  any  earlier  writers,  and  has 
f?ome  observations  in  surgery  peculiar  to 
himself;  he  appears  too  generally  judicious 
in  his  remarks  on  the  opinions  of  others. 

CiE'Eos.  (Ka/poc)  Hippocrates,  by  this 
word,  means  the  opportunity  or  moment  in 
which  whatever  is  to  be  effected  should  be 
done. 

CjESALPI'IVUS,  Andrew,  was  born  in 
Tuscany  in  1519.  He  graduated  at  Pisa, 
and  become  professor  in  anatomy  and  medi- 


cine there  ;  and  was  afterwards  made  physi- 
cian  to  Pope  'Clement  Vlll.  He  died  in 
16u3.  His  works  are  numerous,  and  evince 
much  genius  and  learning.  In  1571  he 
published  a  work,  defending  the  philosophy 
of  Aristotle  against  the  doctrines  of  Galen, 
from  some  passages  in  which  he  appears  to 
have  approached  very  near  to  a  knowledge 
of  the  circulation  of  the  blood  ;  having  ex- 
plained the  use  of  the  valves  of  the  heart, 
and  pointed  out  the  course  which  these 
compelled  the  blood  to  take  on  both  sides 
during  the  contraction  and  dilatation  of  that 
organ.  In  a  treatise  "  De  Plantis,"  he 
justly  compared  the  seeds  to  the  eggs  of  ani- 
mals ;  and  formed  an  arrangement  of  them 
according  to  the  parts  of  fructification.  On 
medical  subjects  also  he  offered  many  judi- 
cious remarks. 

C^  SARI  AN  OPERATION.  (So 
called  because  Julius  Caesar  is  said  to  have 
been  extracted  in  this  manner.)  Hysteroto- 
mia.  Hysterotomaloeia.  The  operation  for 
extracting  the  foetus  from  the  uterus  by- 
dividing  the  integuments  of  the  abdomen 
and  the  uterus. 

There  are  three  cases  in  which  this  opera- 
tion may  be  necessary. — l.When  the  foetus 
is  perceived  to  be  alive,  and  the  mother  dies, 
either  in  labour  or  in  the  last  two  months, 
2.  When  the  foetus  is  dead,  but  cannot  be 
delivered  in  the  usual  way,  from  the  defor- 
mity of  the  mother,  or  the  disproportionate 
size  of  the  child  3.  When  both  the  mo- 
ther and  the  child  are  living,  but  delivery 
cannot  take  place  from  the  same  causes  as 
in  the  second  instance.  Both  the  mother 
and  the  child,  if  accounts  can  be  credited, 
have  often  lived  after  the  Caesarian  opera- 
tion, and  the  mother  even  borne  children 
afterwards.  Heister  gives  a  relation  of  such 
success,  in  his  Institutes  of  Surgery  ;  and 
there  are  some  others.  In  England,  the 
Caesarian  operation  has  almost  alwaysfailed. 
Mr.  James  Barlow,  of  Chorley,  Lancashire, 
succeeded,  however,  in  taking  a  foetus  out 
of  the  uterus  by  this  bold  proceeding,  and 
the  mother  was  perfectly  restored  to  health, 

CiESAREs.  CcEsones.  Children  who  are 
brought  into  the  world  by  the  Caesarian 
operation. 

Ca;'TCHD.     See  Acacia  catechu. 

Caf.  (Arab.)  Cafa.  Caffa.  A  name 
given  by  the  Arabians  to  camphire. 

Caga'strum.  A  barbarous  term  used  by 
Paracelsus,  to  express  the  morbific  matter 
which  generates  diseases. 

Ca'jan.  Cayan.  The  Phaseolut  creiicus 
of  Linnaeus.  A  decoction  of  the  leaves 
restrains  the  haemorrhoids  when  excessive. 
Ray. 

Ca'jeput  oil.     See  Melaleuca. 

CAIUS,  John,  was  born  at  Norwich  in 
1510.  After  studying  at  Cambridge,  and 
in  different  parts  of  Italy,  and  distinguish- 
ing himself  by  his  interpretations  of  Hippo- 
crates, Galen,  and  other  ancient  authors,  he 


152 


CAL 


graduated  at  Bologna.  In  1544,  he  returned 
to  this  country,  and  for  some  time  read  lec- 
tures in  anatomy  to  the  corporation  of  sur- 
geons in  London.  He  afterwards  practised 
at  Shrewsbury,  having  been  admitted  a  fel- 
low of  the  College  of  Physicians ;  and  pub- 
lished a  popular  account  of  the  memorable 
sweating  sickness,  which  prevailed  in  1651, 
subsequently  reprinted,  much  improved,  in 
Latin.  He  was  made  physician  to  Edward 
VL,  to  Mary,  and  to  Elizabeth.  On  the 
death  of  Linacre,  he  was  chosen  President 
of  the  College  of  Physicians,  and  during 
the  seven  years,  for  which  he  held  that  office, 
performed  many  important  services.  He 
was  also  a  signal  benefactor  to  Gonvil  Hall, 
where  he  studied  at  Cambridge,  having  ob- 
tained permission  to  erect  it  into  a  college, 
considerably  enlarging  the  building,  and 
assigning  provision  for  three  fellows  and 
twenty  scholars.  He  was  chosen  master  on 
the  completion  of  the  improvements,  and 
retained  that  office  till  near  the  period  of 
his  death,  which  happened  in  1573.  He 
published  a  dissertation  "  De  Canibus  Bri- 
tannicis,"  which  Mr.  Pennant  has  entirely 
followed  in  his  British  Zoology,  and  some 
other  learned  works  besides  those  already 
mentioned. 

Cala'ba.  The  Indian  mastich  tree.  Ca- 
tophylluni  inophylluni  of  Linnfeus  a  native 
of  America,  accounted  vulnerary,  resolvent, 
and  anodyne. 

Calagua'l^  radix.  CalaguelcE  radix. 
The  root  so  called  is  knotty,  and  somewhat 
like  that  of  the  polypody  tribe.  It  has 
been  exhibited  internally  at  Rome,  with 
success,  in  dropsy  ;  and  it  is  said  to  be 
efficacious  in  pleurisy,  contusions,  abscesses, 
&c.  It  was  first  used  in  America,  where 
it  is  obtained;  and  Italian  physicians  have 
since  written  concerning  it,  in  terms  of  ap- 
probation. 

Calamagro'stis.  (From  xaxetfAo^,  a  reed  ; 
and  ityfctTK,  a  sort  of  grass.)  Sheer  grass. 
Reed  grass. 

Cala'mbac.  (Indian.)  The  agallochum, 
or  aromatic  aloe. 

Calama'corus.     Indian  reed. 

Calame'don.  (From  «*?l«\o?,  a  reed.) 
A  sort  of  fracture  which  runs  along  the 
bone,  in  a  straight  line,  like  a  reed,  but  is 
lunated  in  the  extremity. 

CA'LAMINA  PRiEPARA'TA.  Pre- 
pared calamine.  Burn  the  calamine,  and 
reduce  it  to  powder  ;  then  let  it  be  brought 
into  the  state  of  a  very  fine  poAvder,  in  the 
same  manner  that  chalk  is  directed  to  be 
prepared.     See  Calamine. 

CA'LAMINE.  (From  calamus,  a  reed ; 
so  called  from  its  reed-like  appearance.) 
Cadmia.  Cathmia.  Cadmia  lapidosa  mrosa. 
Cadmia  fosdlis.  Calamina.  Lapis  calami- 
naris.  An  ore  of  zinc.  A  sort  of  stone,  or 
mineral,  containing  oxide  of  zinc  and  car- 
bonic acid,  united  with  a  portion  of  iron, 
ynd  sometimes  other  substances.    It  is  very 


CAL 

heavy,  moderately  hard  and  brittle,  of  a 
gray,  yellowish,  red,  or  blackish  brown ; 
ifound  in  quarries  of  considerable  extent,  in 
several  parts  of  Europe,  and  particularly  in 
this  country,  in  Derbyshire,  Gloucestershire, 
Nottinghamshire,  and  Somersetshire;  as 
also  in  Wales.  The  calamine  of  England 
is,  by  the  best  judges,  allowed  to  be  su- 
perior in  quality  to  that  of  most  other 
countries.  It  seldom  lies  very  deep,  being 
chiefly  found  in  clayey  grounds,  near  the 
surface.  In  some  places  it  is  mixed  with 
lead  ores.  This  mineral  is  an  article  in  the 
materia  medica  ;  but,  before  it  comes  to  the 
shops,  it  is  usually  roasted,  or  calcined,  to 
separate  some  arsenical  or  sulphureous  par- 
ticles which,  in  its  crude  state,  it  is  supposed 
to  contain,  and  in  order  to  render  it  more 
easily  reducible  into  a  fine  powder.  In  this 
state,  it  is  employed  in  collyria,  for  weak 
eyes,  for  promoting  the  cicatrization  of 
ulcers,  and  healing  excoriations  of  the  skin. 
It  is  the  basis  of  an  officinal  cerate,  called 
Ceratum  calaminae,  by  the  London  College, 
formerly  called  ceratum  lapidis  calaminaris, 
ceratum  epuloticum  ;  and  ceratum  carbo-. 
natis  zinci  impuri  by  the  Edinburgh 
College.  These  compositions  form  the 
cerate  which  Turner  strongly  recommends 
for  healing  ulcerations  and  excoriations, 
and  which  have  been  popularly  distin- 
guished by  his  name.  The  collyria  in  which 
the  prepared  calamine  has  been  employed, 
have  consisted  simply  of  that  substance 
added  to  rose-water,  or  elder-flower 
water. 

Calamint,  common.  See  Melissa  cala^ 
mintha. 

Calamint,  mountain.  See  Melissa  gran- 
diflora. 

CALAMI'NTHA.  (From  i^m,  beau- 
tiful, or  »a.Krj.f/.K,  a  reed,  and  |a/i'6«,  mint.) 
Common  calamint.     See  Melissa. 

Calami'ntha  a'nglica.  See  Melissa 
nepeta. 

Calami'ntha  humi'lior.  The  ground- 
ivy. 

Calami'ntha  ma'gno  flo're.  See  Jlfe- 
lissa  grandiflora. 

Calami'ntha  monta'na.  See  Melissa 
Calamintha. 

CA'LAMUS.  A  word  of  Arabian  deri- 
vation- 

1.  A  general  name  denoting  the  stalk 
of  any  plant. 

2.  'The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnaean  system.  Class,  Hexandria.  Order, 
Monogynia. 

CALAMUS  AROMA'TICUS.  (From 
kalam,  Arab.)  Sweet-flag  or  acorns.  See 
£corus  Calamus. 

Ca'lamus  aroma'ticus  Asia'ticus.  The 
Icarus  calamus  of  Linnaeus. 

Ca'lamus  odora'tus.  See  Acorus  ca^ 
lamus. 

Ca'lamus  rota'ng.  The  systematic  namp 
of  the    plant  from  which  we    obtain  thQ 


CAL 


-OAL 


io'6 


Dragon's  blood.  Cinnabaris  grcbcoranu 
Draconthcnma.  ^sagtn.  Jisegen.  '  Dragon's 
blood.  The  red  resinous  juice  which  is 
obtained  by  wounding  the  bark  of  the 
Calamus  rotang ; — caudice  densissime  ncu- 
leato,  aculeis,  ereclis,  spadice  erecto.  It  is 
chiefly  obtained  from  the  Molucca  islands, 
Java,  and  other  parts  of  the  East  Indies. 
It  is  generally  much  adulterated,  and  varied 
in  goodness  and  purity.  The  best  kind  is 
of  a  dark  red  colour,  which,  when  powder- 
ed, changes  to  crimson  :  it  readily  melts 
and  catches  flame,  has  no  smell,  but  to  the 
taste  discovers  some  degree  of  warmth  and 
pungency.  The  ancient  Greeks  Avere  well 
acquainted  with  the  adstringent  power  of 
this  drug ;  in  which  character  it  has  since 
been  much  employed  in  hemorrhages,  and 
in  alvine  fluxes.  At  present,  however,  it  is 
not  used  internally,  being  superseded  by 
more  certain  and  eifectual  remedies  of  this 
numerous  class. 

CA'LAMUS  SCRIPTO'RIUS.  A  kind 
of  canal  at  the  bottom  of  the  fourth  ventri- 
cle of  the  brain,  so  called  from  its  resem- 
blance to  a  writing  pen. 

Ca'lamus  vulga'kis.  See  Acorus  Cala- 
7ims.  / 

Calathiana.  (Fro/n  xxXxSoi,  a  twig 
basket ;  so  called  from  the  shape  of  its 
flowers.)  The  herb  marsh-gentian,  or  Gen- 
iiana  pneumonanlke  of  Linnaeus. 

Calbia'num.  The  name  of  a  plaster  in 
Myrepsus. 

Calca'dinum.     Vitriol. 
Calca'dis      An  Arabian  name  for  white 
vitriol  and  alkali. 

CALCA'JVEUM.  (From  calx,  the  heel.) 
Cnlear  pterna.  Os  calcis.  The  largest  bone 
of  tlie  tarsus,  which  forms  the  heel.  It  is 
situated  posteriorly  under  the  astragalus,  is 
very  regular,  and  divided  into  a  body  and 
processes.  It  has  a  large  tuberosity  or  knob, 
projecting  behind  to  form  the  heel.  A  sinu- 
ous cavity,  at  its  fore  part,  which,  in  the 
fresh  subject,  is  filled  with  fat,  and  gives 
origin  to  several  ligaments.  Two  promi- 
nences, at  the  inner  and  fore  part  of  the 
bone,  with  a  pit  between  them,  for  the  ar- 
ticulation of  the  under  and  fore  part  of  the 
astragalus.  A  depression,  in  the  external 
surface  of  the  bone  near  its  fore  part,  where 
the  tendon  of  the  peronagus  longus  runs.  A 
large  cavity,  at  the  inner  side  of  the  bone, 
for  lodging  the  long  flexors  of  the  toes,  to- 
gether with  the  vessels  and  nerves  of  the 
sole.  There  are  two  prominences,  at  the 
t-nder  and  back  part  of  this  bone,  that  give 
origin  to  the  aponeurosis,  and  several 
muscles  of  the  sole.  The  anterior  surface 
of  the  OS  calcis  is  concave,  for  its  articula- 
tion with  the  OS  cuboides,  and  it  is  articu- 
lated to  the  astragalus  by  ligaments. 

Calca'nthubi.  (From  ;(i«A;tos,  brass,  and 
xvBo^  a  flower ;  i.  e.  flowers  of  brass.)  Cal- 
cantltos.     Copperas.    Vitriol. 
Ca'lcar,    tFrom  calx,  the  heel  •    also 
20 


from  caleu,  to  heat.)    The  heel-bone  ;  also 
the  furnace  of  a  laboratory. 

Calcareous  earth.     See  Cabc  and  Lime, 
Calca'ris  FLOS.     The  larkspur. 
Calca'kius  la'pis.     Limestone. 
Ca'lcatar.     a  name  for  vitriol. 
Ca'lcaton.     White  arsenic.    Troches  of 
arsenic. 

Calcatri'ppa.  See  Ajuga pyramidalis. 
Calce'na.  Calcenonius.  Calcetus.  Pa- 
racelsus uses  these  words  to  express  the 
tartarous  matter  in  tlie  blood ;  or  that  the 
blood  is  impregnated  with  tartarous  princi- 
ples. 

Ca'lces,  meta'llic.  Metals  which  have 
undergone  the  process  of  calcination,  or 
combustion  ;  or  any  other  equivalent  ope- 
ration. 

Ca'lceum  i;Q,ui'NUBi,  [From  calceus,  a 
shoe,  and  equus,  a  horse  ;  so  called  from 
the  figure  of  its  leaf.]  The  herb  tussilago, 
or  colt's  foot. 

Calchi'theos.  [From  KxX)(,iov,  purple.] 
Verdigrise. 

Calchoi'des.  [From  %«Aj|,  a  chalk- 
stone,  and  sioo^,  form.]  Colchoidea  ossicula, 
A  name  of  the  cuneiform  bones. 

Calcidi'cium.  The  name  of  a  medicine 
in  which  arsenic  is  an  ingredient. 

Calci'fraga.  [From  calx,  a  stone,  and 
frango,  to  break ;  so  named  from  its  sup- 
posed property  of  breaking  the  human 
calculus.]  Breakstone.  The  herb  spleen- 
wort,  or  scolopendrium,  in  Scribonius  Lar- 
gus. 

CALCINA'TION.  Oxidation.  The  fixed 
residues  of  such  matters  as  have  undergone 
combustion  are  called  cinders,  in  common 
language,  and  calces,  bat  now  more  com- 
monly oxides,  by  chemists  ;  and  the  opera- 
tion, when  considered  with  regard  to  these 
residues,  is  termed  calcination.  In  this 
general  way,  it  has  likewise  been  applied 
to  bodies  not  really  combustible,  but  only 
deprived  of  some  of  their  principles  by  heat. 
Thus  we  hear  of  the  calcination  of  chalk, 
to  convert  it  into  lime  by  driving  off  its 
carbonic  acid  and  water  ;  of  gypsum,  or 
plaster  stone,  of  alum,  of  borax,  and  other 
saline  bodies,  by  which  they  are  deprived 
of  their  water  of  crystallization  ;  of  bones 
which  lose  their  volatile  parts  by  this  treat- 
ment, and  of  various  other  bodies. 

Calcina'tum.  Cinificatum.  Terms  appli- 
cable to  calcined  substances. 

Calcina'tum  ma'jus.  It  is  whatsoever 
is  dulcified  by  the  chemical  art,  which  was 
not  so  by  nature  ;  such  as  dulcified  mercu- 
ry, lead,  and  the  like  substances,  which  are 
very  speedily  consolidated. 

Calcina'tum  ma'jus  Pote'rii.  Mercury 
dissolved  in  aqua  fortis,  and  precipitated 
with  salt  water.  Poterius  used  it  in  the 
cure  of  ulcers. 

Calcina'tum  mi'kus.  Any  thing  which 
is  sweet  by  nature,  and  speedily  cures,  a^ 
.sugar,  manna,  tamarinds,  &,c. 


154 


CJlL 


CXL 


Calciko'nia.     See  Cakcna. 

Ca'icis  a'qda.     See  Calx. 

Ca'lcis,  vi'vi  Fto'EEs.  The  pellicle  on 
lime-vvaler. 

Ca'lcis  OS.     See  Calcantum. 

Calcita'ri.     Alkaline  salt. 

Caicite'a.     Vitriol. 

Calciteo'sa.     Litharge. 

Ca'lcithos.     Verdigrise. 

Calcitra'pa.  See  Cenlaurea  calckrapa. 

Calcitra'pa  officina'lis.  See  Centau- 
rta  solslilialis. 

Calcitre'a.     Vitriol. 

Calcoi'dea  ossi'cuLA.  The  cuneiform 
bones. 

Ca'lcotar.     Vitriol. 

Calcdli'fragus.  (From  cukuhis,  a  stone, 
and  frango,  to  bfeak.)  Having  the  power 
to  break  calculi,  or  stones  in  the  human 
l)ody. 

1,  A  synonym  of  lithontriptic.  See  Ll- 
ihontriptics. 

2.  A  name  sometimes  applied  to  scolo- 
pendrium,  or  the  pimpernel,  from  its  sup- 
posed virtue. 

CALCULUS.  [Diminutive  of  calx,  a 
limestone.]  Calculus  humanus.  Besoar 
microeosmicum.  Gravel.  Stone.  In  Eng- 
lish we  understand  by  gravel,  small  sand- 
like concretions,  or  stones,  which  pass  from 
the  kidneys  through  the  ureters  in  a  few 
days  ;  and  by  stone,  a  calculous  concretion 
in  the  kidneys,  or  bladder,  of  too  lai-ge  a 
size  to  pass  without  great  difficulty.  Si- 
joilar  concretions  are  found  occasionally  in 
©ther  cavities,  or  passages.  When  a  dispo- 
sition to  form  minute  calculi  or  gravel  exists, 
we  often  find  nephritic  paroxysms,  as  they 
are  called  (see  Nephrilis,)  which  consist  of 
pain  in  the  back,  shooting  down  through 
the  pelvis  to  the  thighs  ;  sometimes  a  numb- 
ness in  one  leg,  and  a  retraction  of  either 
testicle  in  men,  symptoms  arising  from  the 
irritation  of  a  stone  passing  through  the  ure- 
ters, as  these  cross  the  spermatic  cord,  on 
the  nerves  passing  to  the  lower  extremities. 
These  pains,  often  violent,  are  terminated 
fey  the  painful  discharge  of  small  stones 
through  the  urethra,  and  the  patient  is  for 
a  time  easy.  What,  however,  is  meant  by 
the  stone  is  a  more  serious  and  violent  dis- 
ease. It  is  singular  that  these  discharges  of 
small  gravel  do  not  usually  terminate  in 
stone.  Many  have  experienced  them  du- 
ring a  long  life,  without  any  more  serious 
inconvenience  :  while  the  latter  is  a  disease 
chieily  of  the  young,  and  depending  on 
circumstances  not  easily  explained.  If  the 
stone  attacks  persons  more  advanced  in 
age,  it  is  often  the  consequence  of  pa- 
roxysms of  gout,  long  protracted,  and  ter- 
minating imperfectly. 

When  once  a  stone  has  acquired  a  mode- 
rate size,  it  usually  occasions  the  follow- 
ing symptoms  : — frequent  inclination  to 
make  water,  excessive  pain  in  voiding  it 
drop  by   drop,   and  sometimes  a  sudden 


stoppage  of  it,  if  discharged  in  a  stream  3 
after  making  water,  great  torture  in  the 
glans  penis,  which  lasts  one,  two,  or  three 
minutes ;  and,  in  most  constitutions,  the 
violent  sti'aining  makes  the  rectum  con- 
tract and  expel  its  exci-ements  ;  or,  if  it  be 
empty, occasions  atenesmus, which  is  some- 
times accompanied  with  a  prolapsus  ani. 
The  urine  is  often  tinctured  with  blood, 
from  a  rupture  of  the  vessels,  and  some- 
times pure  blood  itself  is  discharged.  Some- 
times the  urine  is  very  cleai-,  but  frequently 
there  are  great  quantities  of  slimy  sediment 
deposited  at  the  bottom  of  it,  which  is  only 
a  preternatural  separation  of  the  mucilage 
of  the  bladder,  but  has  often  been  mistaken 
for  pus.  The  stone  is  a  disease  to  which 
both  sexes  and  all  ages  are  liable  ;  and  cal- 
culi have  even  been  found  in  the  bladders 
of  veiy  young  children,  nay  of  infants  only 
six  months  old. 

Wom.en  seem  less  subject  to  this  com- 
plaint than  men,  either  owing  to  constitu- 
tional causes,  or  to  the  capaciousness,  short- 
ness, and  straightness  of  their  urethrse,  al- 
lowing the  calculi  to  be  discharged  while 
small,  together  with  the  urine, 
1 
Chemical  analysis  of  Urinary  Calculi. 

It  is  only  since  the  time  of  Scheele  that 
we  have  become  acquainted  with  the  na- 
ture of  m-inary  calculi,  this  subject  having 
been  quite  in  the  dark  before  that  great  che- 
mist discovered,  in  the  year  1776,  a  pecu- 
liar acid  (the  lithic  acid)  in  them,  and  at  the 
same  time  found  them  usually  to  contain  no 
lime,  a  circumstance  which  was  soon  after 
confirmed  by  the  experiments  of  Bergman. 
From  this  period  the  chemists  bestowed  a 
particular  attention  upon  the  examination 
of  urinary  concretions,  as  appears  from  the 
writings  of  Dobson,  Percival,  Falconer, 
Achai-d,  Hartenkeit,  Tychsen,  Link,  Titius, 
Walther,  Gartner,  Brugnatelli,  Pearson, 
and  several  others,  some  of  whom  confirm- 
ed the  discoveiy  of  Scheele,  while  others 
contracted,  and  others  enlarged  it. 

But  we  are  particularly  indebted  to 
Fourcroy  and  Vauquelin,  who,  since  1766, 
had  turned  their  attention  on  this  subject, 
for  having  made  many  experiments,  by 
which  great  light  is  thrown  on  the  nature 
of  urinary  concrements.  The  following  are 
the  interesting  results  of  their  chemical  in- 
quiries. 

The  Seat  and  Physical  Properties  of  Urinary 
Calculi. 
Calculi  are  found  in  different  parts  of  the 
urinary  system,  in  the  pelvis  of  the  kidney, 
in  the  ureters,  in  the  bladder  and  urethra  ; 
but  as  they,  for  the  most  part,  originate  iu 
the  kidney,  the  calculi  renales  make  the 
nucleus  of  the  greatest  number  of  urinaiy 
stones.  The  calculi  renales  differ  greatly 
with  respect  to  their  external  qualities ;  for 
the  most  part.-  however,  they  ct>nsr?t  of  ^mall"-. 


CAT. 


OAL 


concrete,  roundish,  smooth,  glossy,  and 
crystalline  bodies,  of  a  red-yellow  colour, 
like  that  of  wood,  and  so  hard  as  to  admit 
of  polishing.  On  account  of  their  minute- 
ness, they  easily  pass  through  the  urinary 
passages  in  form  of  §7-avel,  which  being 
sometimes  of  arougli  surface,  cause  several 
complaints  on  their  passage.  But  in  some 
instances  they  are  of  too  great  a  size  to  be 
able  to  pass  along  the  ureters ;  in  which 
case  they  increase  in  the  kidneys,  sometimes 
to  a  great  size.  Calculi  renales  of  tl)is  kind 
are  generally  of  a  brown,  dark  red,  or  black 
colour,  and  surrounded  with  several  strata 
of  coagulated  blood  and  pus ;  they  have 
also  been  observedof  a  yellow,  reddish,  and 
lighter  colour ;  and  some  consisting  of  an 
homogeneous  stony  mass,  bu^  white  or  gray 
calculi  renales  are  very  rarely  to  be  met 
with.  Amongst  the  great  number  that  were 
examined,  one  or  two  only  were  found  of  a 
gray  or  blackish  colour,  and  of  a  composi- 
tion simiJar  to  those  which  generally  bear 
the  name  of  mulberry -like  stones. 

The  stones  in  the  ureters,  which,  on  pass- 
ing into  the  ureters,  are  prevented  by  their 
•size  from  descending  into  the  "bladder,  fre- 
quently increase  very  much  :  they,  however, 
rarely  occur ;  their  colour  is  white,  and 
they  consist  of  phosphate  of  lime. 

The  stones  in  the  bladder  are  tlie  most 
frequent  urinary  concrements  that  have 
been  principally  examined  ;  they  draw  their 
first  origin  from  the  kidneys,  whence  they 
descend  into  the  bladder,  where  they  in- 
crease ;  or  they  immediately  originate  and 
increase  in  the  bladder ,;  or  they  arise  from 
a  foreign  body  that  by  chance  has  got  into 
the  bladder,  which  not  unfrequently  hap- 
pens, particularly  in  tlie  female  sex.  Con- 
cretions of  this  kind  differ  greatly  in  their 
respective  physical  qualities  and  external 
form,  which,  however,  is  generally  spheri- 
cal, oval,  or  compressed  on  botli  sides  ;  and 
sometimes,  when  there  are  several  stones 
in  the  bladder,  they  have  a  polyhedi'ous  or 
cubical  forra ;  their  extremities  are  fre- 
quently pointed  or  roundish,  but  they  are 
A'ery  seldom  found  cylindrical,  and  more 
xarely  with  cylindrical  ends. 

There  is  a  great  variety  in  the  size  of  the 
<;alculi,  and  likewise  in  their  colour,  whicli 
IS  materially  different,  according  to  their 
respective  nature  and  composition.  They 
■occur,  1.  of  a  yellowish  colour,  approaching 
nearly  to  red,  or  brown  ;  such  stones  consist 
of  lithic  acid.  2.  Gray,  or  more  or  less 
white  ;  these  stones  always  contain  phos- 
phates of  earths.  3.  Dark  gray,  or  blackish  ; 
stones  of  this  colour  have  oxalates  of  earths. 
Many  stones  show  brown  or  gray  .spots,  on  a 
yellow  or  white  ground,  generally  raised  on 
the  surface,  and  consisting  of  oxalate  of 
iime,  which  is  enclosed  in  lithic  acid,  when 
ihe  ground-colour  of  the  stone  is  of  a  wood 
colour,  or  in  phosphate  of  lime,  when  it  is 
*vhite,    The^e  .spots  are,  in  general,  only  to 


be  observed  in  the  middle  of  tlm  stone,  or 
at  one  of  its  extremities. 

All  that  is  here  stated,  is  the  result  of 
observations  on  more  than  600  calculi ; 
and  different  other  coloui-s,  that  are  said  to 
have  been  observed,  either  arise  from  he- 
terogeneous substances,  or  are  merely  va- 
riations of  the  above  colours.  Their  surface 
is  smooth  and  polished  in  some,  in  others 
only  smooth,  and  in  others  uneven,  and, 
covered  with  rough  or  smooth  corpuscles, 
which  are  always  of  a  yellow  colour ;  in 
some,  the  surface  is  partly  smooth  and 
partly  rough.  The  white  ones  are  fre- 
quently even  and  smooth,  half  transparent, 
and  covered  with  shining  crystals,  that  ge- 
nerally indicate  phosphate  of  ammonia,  with 
magnesia,  or  they  are  faint,  and  consist  of 
minute  grains  ;  or  rough,  in  which  case  they 
consist  of  phosphate  of  lime.  The  brown 
and  dark  gray  stones  are,  from  their  simi- 
larity to  mulberries,  called  mulberry-stones, 
and  being  frequently  very  rugged,  they 
cause  the  most  pain  of  all. 

On  examining  the  specific  weight  of  uri- 
nary calculi  in  more  than  500  specimens,  it 
was  found  to  be,  in  the  lightest,  as  121.3.1000, 
in  the  heaviest,  as  1976.1000.  Their  smell 
is  partly  strong,  like  urine  or  ammonia, 
partly  insipid,  and  terreous  ;  especially  the 
white  ones,  which  are  like  sawed  ivory,  or 
rasped  bone. 

The  internal  texture  of  calculi  is  but 
seldom  guessed  from  their  external  appear- 
ance, particularly  when  they  exceed  the 
size  of  a  pigeon's  egg.  On  breaking  them, 
they  generally  separate  into  two  or  threw 
strata,  more  or  less  thick  and  even,  which 
prove  that  they  are  formed  by  different 
j)recipitations,  at  different  times.  In  the 
middle,  a  nucleus  is  generally  seen,  of  the 
same  mass  as  the  rest.  When  the  place 
tliey  are  broken  at  is  finely  streaked,  and  of 
a  yellow  or  reddish  colour,  the  lithic  acid 
predominates  ;  but  when  they  are  half  trans- 
parent, luminous  like  spar,  they  have  am- 
moniacal  phosphate  of  magnesia  in  them, 
and  phosphate  of  lime,  and  then  they  are 
brittle  and  friable  ;  but  when  they  are  s© 
hard  as  to  resist  the  instrument,  of  a  sraootii 
surface,  and  a  sm.ell  like  ivory,  they  contain 
oxalate  of  lime.  It  frequently  happens, 
that  the  exterior  stratum  consists  of  white 
phosphate  of  earth,  while  the  nucleus  is 
yellow  lithic  acid,  or  oxalate  of  lime, 
covered  sometimes  with  a  yellow  stratum 
of  lithic  acid,  in  which  case  the  nucleus 
appears  radiant ;  but  when  it  consists  of 
lithic  acid,  and  is  covered  with  white  phos- 
phate of  earth,  it  is  roundish,  oval,  and 
somewhat  crooked.  These  concretions  have 
very  seldom  three  strata;  namely,  on  the 
outside  a  phosphate,  towards  the  inside 
lithic  acid,  and  quite  withinside  an  oxalate 
of  lime  :  but  still  rarer  these  substances  oc- 
cur in  more  strata,  or  in  another  order,  as 
before-mentioned. 


356 


CAL 


CAL 


Stones  of  the  urethra  are  seldom  generated 
in  the  urethra  itfelf;  however,  there  are  in- 
stances of  their  having  been  formed  in  the 
fossa  navicularis,  by  means  of  foreign  bodies 
that  have  got  into"  the  urethra.  We  also 
very  frequently  observe  stony  concrements 
deposited  between  the  glands  and  prepuce. 
All  the  concretions  produced  in  the  inside 
and  outside  the  urethra  consist  of  phosphate 
of  earths^  which  are  easily  precipitated  from 
the  urine.  There  ai-e  likew-ise  stones  in  the 
urethra  which  have  come  out  of  the  blad- 
der, having  been  produced  there,  or  in  the 
kidneys  ;  and  they  generally  possess  the 
properties  of  stones  of  the  kidneys. 

The  different  constituent  Particles  of  Urinary 
Calculi. 
Ithas  been  mentioned  before, that  Scheele 
found  a  peculiar  acid  in  the  urinarv'  concre- 
tions, and  likewise  that  phosphate  of  lime 
Avas  discovered  in  them.  The  identity  of 
the  lithic  acid,  however,  was  much  doubted 
by  modern  chemists,  particularly  by  Dr 
Pearson,  who  asserted  that  it  was  merely 
-an  oxide,  Avhereby  he  gave  rise  to  the  dis- 
coveries which  Fourcroy  and  Vauquelin 
have  since  made  on  this  subject,  because 
they  were  induced  to  repeat  the  experi- 
ments, in  order  to  examine  whether  the  li- 
thic acid  w^ere  really  an  acid.  Their  endea- 
vours were  fully  rewarded,  as  they  not  only 
found  the  lithic  acid  and  phosphate  of  lime 
in  the  different  calculi,  b-.it  also  five  other 
substances,  vis^.  the  lithate  of  ammonia,  oxa- 
late of  lime,  siliceousearth,phosphateofam- 
moniacal  magnesia,  and  an  animal  matter. 

1.  Of  the  lithic  or  Uric  Acid. 

1.  The  acid  discovered  by  Mr.  Scheele,  in 
the  urinar)'^concretions,was  styled  lithicacid, 
or,  according  to  Dr.  Pearson's  Researches, 
uric  acid  ;  which,  after  Scheele.  has  the  fol- 
lowing properties.  It  is  insipid,  without 
smell,hard.crystallizable,not  soluble  in  cold 
•water,  and  in  boiling  Avater  only  in  seA'eral 
thousand  times  its  quantity.  The  solution, 
after  having  become  cool,  deposits  the  acid 
in  form  of  minute  yellow  needles,  easily 
.•soluble  in  the  lye  of  fixed  alkalies,  out  of 
Avhich,howeA'er,itis  precipitated  by  all  acids 
(even  the  carbonic  acid,)  except  the  sulphu- 
ric and  muriatic,  Avhich  have  no  effect  on  it. 
Concentrated  nitric  acid,  on  dissolving  it, 
obtains  a  red  colour.  On  distilling  the  lithic 
acid,  it  yields  a  small  quantity  of  sublimed, 
undecomposed  acid,  very  little  oil  and 
water,  crystallized  carbonate  of  ammonia, 
carbonic  acid,  and  a  A^ery  black  coal, 
which,  however,  contains  neither  alkali  nor 
iime.  Besides  these  properties,  it  possesses 
still  others.  On  rubbing  it  with  concen- 
trated lj''e  of  potash  or  soda,  it  immediately 
forms  a  saponaceous,  thick,  and  pulpy  mass, 
which  is  very  soluble  in  water,  Avhen  satu- 
rated Avith  alkali,  but  little  soluble  when 
nnly  neutralized  Avith  it.    The  neutral  r.orw- 


binations  have  little  taste,  are  not  crystal- 
lizable,  and,  Avhen  diluted  Avith  AA^ater,  the 
muriatic  acid  precipitates  the  uric  acid  in 
form  of  small,  needle-like,  shining,  some- 
Avhat  yelloAvish  crystals.  Ammonia  receives 
very  little  of  it,  w^hich  combination  is  almost 
indissoluble.  Lime-Avater  has  likeAvise  very- 
little  effect  on  it,  and  the  carbonates  of  alka- 
lies none  at  all.  On  being  dissolved  in  nitric 
acid,  a  part  of  the  lithic  acid  is  changed  into 
oxalic  acid.  The  red  colour  Avhich  appears 
after  this  combination,  is  said  by  Pearson  to 
prove  that  substance  to  be  merely  an  oxide  ; 
but  it  arises  from  a  peculiar  animal  matter. 
When  oxygenated  muriatic  acid  is  brought 
in  contact  with  lithic  acid,  the  colour  of  it 
groAvs  pale,  it  puffs  up,  becomes  soft  and 
gelatinous,  and  at  last  obtains  the  consisten- 
cy of  a  milky  liquor ;  from  Avhich  process, 
only  one-sixtieth  of  a  Avhite,  light,  animal 
substance  remains,  and  a  quantity  of  carbo- 
nic acid  evolves  itself  under  continual  sIoaa' 
effervescence.  The  liquor  yields  muriate 
of  ammonia,  oxalate  of  ammonia,  both  iu 
crj'stals,  free  muriatic  and  malic  acid ;  con- 
sequently the  oxygenated  muriatic  acid  se- 
parates the  ui'ic  acid  into  ammonia,  carbonic 
acid,  oxalic  acid,  and  malic  acid,  Avhereby 
Ave  observe  that  the  oxygenated  muriatic 
acid  changes  the  uric  acid,  first  into  ammonia 
and  malic  acid,  but  on  the  addition  of  more 
acid,  into  oxalic  acid  :  and  Avhen  still  more 
acid  is  added,  into  Avater  and  cai-bonic  acid. 
The  remaining  white  substance  is  the  same,* 
from  Avhich  the  red  colour  originates  that 
appears  on  the  combination  of  the  uric  acid 
Avith  nitric  acid,  and  which  imparts  the  cu- 
bical form  to  the  muriate  of  ammonia,  ob- 
tained by  the  eA'aporation  of  the  liquor.  It 
remains  noAv  to  be  stated  what  is  observed  in 
the  distillation  of  that  acid, by  Avhichityields, 
not  only  carbonate  of  ammonia,  but  also  car- 
bonic gas,  very  little  oil,  Prussic  acid,  partly 
in  form  of  gas,  partly  fluid,  a  considerable 
quantity  of  coal  that  contains  no  salt,  and  a 
little  water.  The  productions  thus  obtained 
have  the  smell  of  bitter  almonds.  The  re- 
sults of  these  inquiries  manifestly  shoAv,  that 
the  lithic  acid  is  really  a  distinct  acid  from 
ail  others,  consisting  of  azote,  carbon,  hy- 
drogen, and  oxygen.  This  peculiar  acid  is 
an  exci-ementitious  substance,  Avhich  is  car- 
ried oft' by  the  urine,  and,  at  the  forming  of 
calculi,  combines  itself  Avith  a  coloured  ani- 
mal matter,  from  Avhich  also  it  probably 
originates  by  a  process  still  unknoAvn. 

2.  Of  the  Lithate  of  Ammonia. 
This  substance  seems  to  have  been  un- 
knoAvn  before,  or  at  least  not  properly  dis- 
cerned from  the  uric  acid ;  and,  though 
Scheele  has  observed  it,  he  was  ignorant  of 
its  particular  nature.  It  is  easily  to  be  dis- 
tinguished, by  the  small  even  strata  in  which 
it  is  formed, "by  its  colour,  that  looks  like 
milk  coloured  Avith  coffee,  and  by  its  form- 
ins  but  small  calcnli.    It  dissoh-es  in  the 


CAL 


CAL 


157 


lees  of  fixed  alkalies  like  the  lithic  acid,  but 
Avith  the  characteristic  difterence  that  it  dis- 
charges ammonia,  a  phenomenon  already 
observed  by  Scheele.  It  is  more  soluble  in 
cold  as  well  as  Avarm  water,  than  the  lithic 
acid.  It  is  in  the  same  way  affected  by 
acids,  except  that  a  greater  quantity  is  re- 
quired for  changing  it.  It  is  generally  mixed 
■with  phosphate  of  ammoniacal  magnesia, 
because  it  seems  only  to  be  produced  after 
a  sufficient  quantity  of  ammoniacal  mag- 
nesia has  been  formed,  to  saturate  the  phos- 
phoric acid.  ' 

3.  Of  the  Phosphate  of  Lime. 
The  existence  of  this  substance  had  hi- 
therto been  but  inaccurately  determined, 
every  substance  which  was  not  lithic  acid 
being  formerly  comprised  by  the  name  of 
phosphate  of  lime.  It  occurs  in  small  fria- 
ble strata,  which  break  in  scales,  or  splints, 
of  a  gray  white  colour,  and  are  faint,  opaque, 
without  any  smell  or  taste,  and  crystallized 
in  a  luminous  or  spar-like  form  ;  instead  of 
strata,  it  is  frequently  composed  of  friable 
grains,  that  slightly  cohere,  and  has  many 
hole*  and  pores,  like  a  spongy  texture.  It 
never  forms  a  calcidus  by  itself,  being  in 
a  calculus  always  united  with  an  animal 
gelatinous  matter  ;  on  account  of  which  cir- 
cumstance it  becomes  black  by  exposing  it 
to  strong  heat ;  and  burns  to  coal,  exhaling 
the  odour  of  burned  bones  ;  and  yields  wa- 
ter, oil,  carbonate  of  ammonia,  and  a  car- 
bonaceous residuum.  Being  calcined  white, 
it  only  leaves  lime,  and  phosphate  of  lime, 
without  any  water  of  crystallization.  It  is 
not  soluble  in  cold  water,  but  in  boiling 
water  a  part  of  its  gelatine  dissolves,  spread- 
ing an  animal  odour.  All  acids,  except  the 
boracic  and  carbonic  acid,  dissolve  it,  leav- 
ing on  the  bottom  of  the  vessels  transparent 
spots  of  animal  matter.  These  solutions 
are  all  precipitated  b}'  alkalies,  but  without 
any  decomposition,  the  precipitate  remain- 
ing phosphate  of  lime.  On  treating  the 
phosphate  of  lime  with  concentrated  sul- 
phuric acid,  a  thick  pulpy  mass  of  acid-sul- 
phate and  phosphate  of  lime  will  be  obtain- 
ed, on  which  pure  alkalies,  as  well  as  car- 
bonates of  alkalies,  have  no  effect.  We 
never  could  find  acid-phosphate  of  lime,  as 
Brugnatelli  pretends  to  have  observed. 

4.    Of  the  Phosphate  of  ^mmoniaml  Mag- 
nesia. 

It  consists  of  scaly,  half-transparent,  hard, 
and  coherent  strata  ;  can  be  sawed  without 
crumbling,  and  reduced  to  a  fine,  soft,  and 
white  powder.  It  is  of  a  sweetish  insipid 
taste,  somewhat  soluble,  and  crystallized  in 
rhomboids,  or  thick  laminas,  dispersed  in 
the  cavities  of  other  calculous  substances  ; 
and  it  is  frequently  found  on  the  surface  of 
other  calculi.  It  contains,  betwixt  its  strata, 
a  gelatinous  substance,  but  less  than  the 
phosphate  of  lime,  on  which  account  it  also 


blackens  by  being  heated.  Though  it  be 
but  little  soluble  in  water,  yet  it  dissolves  in 
such  a  quantity  as  to  be  capable  of  crystal- 
lizing by  slow  evaporation  Acids  dissolve 
it  more  quickly  than  they  do  the  phosphate 
of  lime.  Weak  sulphuric  acid  entirely  dis- 
solves it,  forming  sulphate  of  ammoniacal 
magnesia.  In  diluted  muriatic  or  nitric 
acid,  it  disappears  more  quickly  than  phos- 
phate of  lime.  Ammonia,  by  which  that 
salt  is  made  turbid,  only  precipitates  small 
particles  of  magnesia.  The  lees  of  fixed 
alkalies  disengage  from  it  ammonia,  with- 
out forming  with  it  a  solution  ;  and,  depri- 
ving it  of  the  phosphoric  acid,  leave  the 
magnesia  behind. 

5.  Of  the  Oxalate  of  Lime. 

It  is,  according  to  our  observations,  only 
found  in  the  mulberry-like  calculi,  in  com- 
bination with  a  coloured  animal  matter,  and 
consisting  of  strata  covered  with  pointed, 
roundish,  rough  or  smooth  protuberances; 
outside  it  appears  of  a  dark  or  brown  co- 
lour, but  internally  it  is  gray,  frequently 
with  white  streaks,  of  a  solid  texture,  and 
may  be  polished  like  ivory;  it  breaks  in 
scales,  or  in  the  shape  of  .shells ;  and,  on 
being  pounded,  or  sawed,  it  exhales  an  ani- 
mal odour,  like  semen.  It  is  the  heaviest 
of  all  calculous  substances,  and  the  only 
one  which  yields  one-third  of  lime  by  calci- 
nation. It  dissolves  with  difficulty  in  acids, 
and  is  precipitated  unaltered  by  alkalies 
from  nitric  acid.  The  fixed  alkalies  de- 
compose it  when  they  are  impregnated 
with  carbonic  acid,  and  when  it  is  pulve- 
rized, and  the  solution  heated,  whereby 
carbonate  of  lime  and  oxalates  of  alkalies 
are  obtained. 

The  great  quantity  of  animal  matter 
which  constantly  adheres  to  this  oxalate  of 
lime  is  veiy  characteristic,  it  imparts  the 
brown,  reddish,  blackish  colour  to  the  above 
kind  of  stones,  and  Ifkewise  the  fine  and 
solid  texture.  This  substance  may  be  ob- 
tained by  putting  small  pieces  of  these 
stones  into  diluted  nitric  acid,  whereby  it 
appears  of  the  same  colour,  and  becomes 
soft  and  spongy.  The  great  hardness  of 
this  kind  of  calculous  substance,  most  pro- 
bably arises  from  the  intimate  connexion 
of  its  particles,  produced  by  the  combina- 
tion of  the  oxalate  of  lime  with  animal 
matter,  in  the  same  Vv^ay  as  lime  obtains  a 
great  degree  of  solidity  by  its  combination 
with  albuminous  matter,  of  which,  and  of 
a  peculiar  matter  of  urine,  that  animal  sub- 
stance seems  to  consist. 

6.  Of  the  Siliceous  Earth. 

Amongst  600  calculi  that  were  examined, 
there  were  only  two  which  contained  this 
earth  ;  both  had  the  texture  of  mulberry- 
like stones,  though  of  a  lighter  colour,  and 
by  being  calcined,  lost  one-third  of  their 
weight,  without   giving  free-lime :  heated 


ISS 


CAI. 


CAL 


with  acids  they  lost  nothing  ;  but  when 
melted  with  four  times  as  much  of  alkali, 
theyyielded  siliceous  earth  bybping  treated 
with  muriatic  acid.  They  contained  phos- 
phate of  lime,  and  an  animal  matter  similar 
to  that  which  is  united  with  the  oxalate  of 
lime.  They  were  hard,  difficult  to  be 
sawed  and  pulverized,  and  the  powder  made 
scratches  in  metal.  On  being  burnt,  they 
emitted  an  animal  odour ;  they  imparted 
nothing  to  boiling  water,  and  to  the  acids 
a  little  phosphate  of  lime,  which  difficultly 
separates  from  the  siliceous  earth.  Alka- 
lies, either  pure  or  combined  with  carbonic 
acid,  did  not  affect  them,  merely  depriving 
them  of  a  part  of  their  animal  matter. 
Their  essential  character  consists  in  their 
being  fusible  and  vitrifiable  with  fixed  al- 
kalies. 

7.  Of  the  Jinimal  Matter. 

All  the  six  substances  just  examined, 
which  constitute  the  urinary  calculi  of  the 
human  species,  are  always  combined  with 
an  animal  matter,  as  appears  from  its  being 
burnt  to  coal,  from  the  productions  it  yields 
by  distillation,  from  its  stench  on  being 
burnt,  and  from  the  cellulous  membranous 
flocculi,  which  remain  when  pieces  of  calculi 
are  dissolved  in  diluted  acids.  This  animal 
matter  has  been  frequently,  and  with  good 
reason,  considered  as  the  basis  of  all  urinaiy 
concretions,  like  as  in  bones  the  gelatinous 
matter,  the  first  basis  of  the  bones,  forms 
an  organic  texture,  in  the  interstices  of 
which  the  phosphate  of  lime  is  deposited. 
It  is  very  remarkable,  that  the  different  con- 
stituent particles  of  urinary  calculi  are  com- 
bined with  a  dissimilar  animal  matter,  which 
is  sometimes  albuminous,  sometimes  gelati- 
nous, sometimes  composed  of  both,  and  fre- 
quently united  with  the  matter  of  urine. 
Thus  the  lithic  acid,  or  the  lithate  of  am- 
monia, contains  a  third  of  albuminous  mat- 
ter, combined  vvitli  the  matter  of  urine ;  the 
phosphates  of  earths,  albuminous  matter, 
gelatine  in  form  of  membranes,  and  laminas, 
or  tela  cellulosa ;  the  oxalate  of  lime,  a 
spongy,  yet  more  solid  texture,  of  the  colour 
of  albumen  ;  and  the  siliceous  earth,  a  simi- 
lar substance  On  the  whole,  the  animal 
matter  seems  to  unite  and  join  together  all 
the  acid  and  saline  particles  of  urinary  con- 
cretions. 

The  Classification  of  Urmary  Stones. 

The  old  classification  of  urinary  calculi, 
made  according  to  their  figure  and  their  size, 
cannot  at  present,  where  we  have  acquired 
so  accurate  a  knowledge  of  their  internal 
nature,  be  retained,  as  they  ought  rather  to 
be  classed  according  to  their  constituent  par- 
ticles ;  however  no  regard  is  to  be  had  to  the 
animal  matter,  as  being  found  in  all  urinary 
concretions,  and  having  no  influence  on  their 
respective  difference.  On  comparing  the  re- 
STiIts  of  the  analyses  of  more  than  600  sfones. 


Fom-croy  was  induced  to  bring  them  under 
three  genera;  tht first  of  which  comprehends 
such  stones  as  are  merely  composed  of  one 
substance,  besides  the  animal  matter ;  the 
second,  contains  urinary  concretions,  con- 
sisting of  two  substances,  besides  the  animal 
matter  ;  and  the  third,  comprises  all  those 
which  are  formed  by  more  than  three  cal- 
culous substances.  These  three  genera  com- 
prehend about  twelve  species,  namely,  the 
first  genus  three,  the  second  seven,  and  the 
third  two  ;  but  it  must  be  remembered  that 
the  number  of  the  genera,  as  well  as  of  the 
species,  is  determined  after  the  observa- 
tions hitherto  made,  and  may  consequently 
be  increased  in  future. 

1 .  The  first  species  of  urinary  concretions 
consists  of  lithic  acid,  and  stones  of  this 
kind  most  frequently  occur,  as  there  were^ 
amongst  600,  about  150.  They  are  easily 
distinguished  by  their  reddish  or  high  yel- 
low colour,  much  resembling  that  of  wood, 
by  their  brittle,  radiant-like,  homogeneous, 
and  fine  texture,  and  by  their  perfect  solu- 
bility in  the  lyes  of  fixed  alkalies,  without 
disengaging  the  smell  of  ammonia.  Their 
size  varies  from  the  bigness  of  a  pea  to  that 
of  a  duck's  egg,  &c.  and  their  figure  is 
roundish,  spheroid,  compressed,  oval,  ob- 
long, &c.  the  surface  polished  like  marble, 
but  frequently  rough  and  warty  ;  of  a  crim- 
son light  red,  yellowish,  or  light  brown 
colour,  but  never  white,  gray,  or  black ; 
their  strata  differ  in  number  and  thickness; 
and  are  frequently  of  a  smooth  surface. 
The  specific  weight  of  these  stones  is  from 
1.276  to  1.786,  but  generally  more  than 
1.500.  The  urinary  concretions  in  the  kid- 
neys are  mostly  of  this  species. 

2.  The  second  species  is  composed  of  li- 
thate of  ammonia,  and  differs  from  the  for- 
mer by  disengaging  ammonia  on  their  being 
dissolved  in  the  lyes  of  fixed  alkalies.  Con- 
cretions of  this  kind  are  generally  small,  of 
a  pale  or  gray  colour,  and  consist  of  fine 
strata,  easily  separable  from  each  other ; 
they  mostly  contain  a  nucleus,  which  is 
easily  separated  from  the  strata  that  cover 
it.  Their  figure  is  generally  oblong,  com- 
pressed like  almonds,  and  of  a  smooth  sur- 
face, which  is  frequently  crystalline.  Their 
specific  weight  varies  from  1.225  to  1.720. 
They  are  entirely  soluble  in  water,  particu- 
larly when  previously  pulverized.  All  acids, 
principally  the  muriatic  acid,  deprive  them 
of  the  ammonia,  leaving  the  pure  lithic  acid 
behind.  They  are  frequently  found  covered 
with  a  thin  stratum  of  lithic  acid.  Amongst 
600  calculi  there  were  but  few  of  this 
kind. 

3.  The  third  species,  consisting  of  oxalate 
of  lime,  are  easily  to  be  distinguished  by 
the  protuberances  and  inequality  of  their 
surface,  whence  they  have  got  the  appel- 
lation of  mulberry-like  stones  ;  by  their 
hardness,  gray  colour,  solid  texture,  theiv 
polish  like  ivory,  in  the  inside,  and  thp'it 


€AL 


CAL 


159 


pai'iiculai'  smell  on  being  sawed,  wtiicu 
resembles  that  of  semen-  A  peculiar  cha- 
racteristic, which  distinguishes  them  from 
all  others,  consists  in  their  leaving  lime 
after  the  calcination,  in  their  being  with 
difficulty  soluble  in  acids  and  not  soluble 
in  alkalies,  and,  at  last,  in  their  being  only 
decomposed  by  the  lees  of  carbonates  of 
alkali.  They  weigh  from  1.42S  to  1.976, 
and  their  size  varies  from  that  of  a  calcu- 
lus renalis  to  the  bigness  of  an  egg,  or 
more  ;  their  figure  is  generally  spherical 
or  spheroid.  They  often  make  the  nu- 
cleus of  other  stones,  in  which  case  they 
belong  to  another  species.  In  300  stones 
they  bore  the  proportion  of  one-fourth  or 
one-fifth. 

4.  atones  of  this  species  contain  lithic  acid 
and  phosphate  of  earth,  but  in  a  separate 
state.  Their  surface  is  white,  cretaceous, 
brittle,-  and  half-transparent,  as  it  either 
consists  of  phosphate  of  lime,  or  of  phos- 
phate of  ammoniacal  magnesia,  the  kernel 
being  formed  by  lithic  acid  ;  thus  both 
constituents  are  exactly  separate  from  each 
other.  They  were  found  in  the  proportion 
of  one-twelfth  amongst  the  stones  that  were 
examined,  and  they  grow  bigger  than  any 
of  the  rest,  as  they  appear  from  the  size  of 
an  egg  to  that  of  the  whole  bladder,  even 
when  extended.  They  generally  have  an 
oval  form,  often  pointed  at  one  end,  of  a 
smooth  surface,  which,  however,  isfrequent- 
ly  covered  with  crystals  of  phosphate  of  am- 
moniacal magnesia.  Sometimes  the  lithic 
acid  in  the  middle  is  alternately  covered 
with  phosphate  of  lime,  and  phosphate  of 
ammoniacal  magnesia.  The  specific  weight 
of  these  stones  is  extremely  variable. 

5.  The  fifth  species  of  calculi  contdiias,  like- 
wise, lithic  acid  and  phosphates  of  earth, 
but  intimately  mixed  with  each  other.  Of 
these  stones,  a  great  many  varieties  are  ob- 
served, depending  on  the  proportionable 
quantity  of  their  constituent  particles,  as 
well  as  on  the  strata  in  which  they  lie  above 
one  another.  The  chief  constituents,  the 
phosphates  of  earths,  are  separated  in  diffe- 
rent strata,  but  sometimes  so  intimately  mix- 
ed with  each  other,  that  it  is  impossible  to 
distinguish  them  with  the  eye  ;  and  the  ana- 
lysis could  only  show  their  difference.  From 
this  circumstance  arises  the  variety  in  the 
colour,  figure,  and  number  of  the  strata. 
The  colour,  however,  is  generally  gray,  but 
frequently  variegated  like  marble,  some- 
times like  soap.  Their  figure  is  irregular, 
oval,  or  globular,  and  the  surface  mostly 
brittle,  cretaceous,  or  whitish,  so  as  to  make 
us  believe  that  they  only  consist  of.  phos- 
phate of  lime.  The  polyhedrons  stones  ge- 
nerally belong  to  this  species,  when  they 
have  the  appearance  of  being  worn  away 
by  rubbing.  They  make  about  one-fifth  of 
the  stones  that  were  examined.  Their  spe- 
cific weight  varies  extreme!  v.  the  least  being 
5..2ir>,  the  grx;ate?t  1.73.9- 


t>.  This  species  is  constituted  by  lithate  of 
ammonia  and  phosphate  of  earth,  i.  e.  of 
lime  and  ammoniacal  magnesia ;  and  re- 
sembles in  its  external  appearances  the 
fourth  species.  One  of  the  constituents  ge- 
nerally the  lithate  of  ammonia,  makes  the 
nucleus,  while  a  mixture  of  the  two  otherSj 
but  rarely  one  by  itself  forms  the  crust. 
Sometimes,  however,  the  nucleus  contains 
also  the  phosphates,  and  the  crust  a  little 
lithate  of  ammonia,  which,  even  in  some 
varieties,  is  mixed  with  pure  lithic  acid. 
The  strata  in  stones  of  this  kind  are  more 
easily  separable,  and  always  smaller  than 
those  of  the  fourth  species.  The  spe- 
cific weight  is  1.312  to  1.761;  and  they 
are  more  rarely  met  with  than  most  of  the 
rest.  Amongst  600  there  were  only  twenty 
of  this  kind. 

7.  Stones  of  the  seventh  species  consist 
likewise  of  lithate  of  ammonia  and  phos- 
phate of  earths,  but  intimately  mixed  with 
each  other.  They  are  of  a  paler  colour, 
much  lighter  than  the  first  species,  and 
disengage  a  great  deal  of  ammonia  on  their 
being  treated  with  potash.  We  found 
them  only  in  the  proportion  of  one-fortietli 
amongst  the  stones  which  we  have  ana- 
lysed. They  never  grow  so  large  as  the 
two  former. 

8.  The  constituent  particles  of  the  eighlJt^ 
species  are  phosphate  of  lime  and  phosphate 
of  ammoniacal  magnesia.  The  pure  white 
colour,  the  friability,  their  being  insoluble 
in  alkalies,  and  their  easy  solubility  even  in 
weak  acids,  constitute  the  chief  character- 
istics of  this  sort  of  stones,  of  which  about 
60  were  found  amongst  600 :  sometimes 
they  are  of  an  enoi'mous  size,  of  irregular 
form,  rarely  round,  but  frequently  of  an 
uneven  surface,  and  resembling  an  incrus- 
tation. Their  texture  is  formed  of  white 
brittle  strata ;  sometimes  interwoven  with 
solid  half-transparent  crystals  of  phosphate 
of  ammoniacal  magnesia.  The  crusts  form- 
ed on  foreign  bodies  that  happened  to  pe- 
netrate into  the  bladder,  belong  to  this  spe- 
cies ;  the  specific  weight  of  which  is  1.138 
to  1.473. 

9.  This  species  of  calculi  contains  oxalate 
of  lime,  but  externally  uric  acid,  in  more 
or  less  quantity,  and  are  only  to  be  distin- 
guished by  the  nucleus  from  the  first  species. 
The  proportion  of  both  constituents,  and 
the  specific  weight,  vary  extremely,  the 
latter  being  1.341  to  1.754.  Sometimes 
the  nucleus,  consisting  of  oxalate  of  lime,  is 
only  covered  on  one  side  with,  uric  acidj 
and  discernible  on  the  other  by  protube- 
rances with  which  the  surface  is  variegated  ^ 
which  variety,  however,  seldom  occurs. 

10.  Stones  of  this  species  have,  in  their 
centre,  oxalate  of  lime,  surrounded  by 
phosphates  of  earths  ;  the  kernel  is  gray,  or 
brown,  and  radiant-like,  the  crust  white 
and  cretaceous ;  their  size  and  figure  dift'eT 
extremelv-  and  tlreir  srwc'ifiT;  -vvddit  is  from 


CAL 


CAL 


1.168  to  1.762.     They  amount  to  oiie-iifth 
of  tlie  600  stones  that  were  examined. 

11.  This  species  contains  stones  com- 
posed of  three  or  four  calculous  substances, 
namely,  of  oxalate  of  lime,  phosphates  of 
earths,  and  uric  acid,  either  pure  or  com- 
bined with  ammonia.  They  rarely  occur ; 
and  amongst  600  stones  only  ten  or  twelve 
were  observed.  They  often  consist  of  three 
distinct  strata,  viz.  in  the  interior,  of  oxa- 
late of  lime  ;  in  the  middle,  of  lithate  of  am- 
monia ;  and  the  exterior  of  phosphates  of 
earths,  which  are  frequently  mixed  with 
uric  acid  or  lithate  of  ammonia,  all  which 
are  distinguished  on  their  being  sawed 
through.  This  species  comprehends  three 
varieties  ;  the  first  of  which  consists  of  ox- 
alate of  lime,  uric  acid,  and  phosphates  of 
earths  ;  the  second  contains  lithate  of  am- 
monia, combined  with  pure  uric  acid,  and 
the  two  other  constituents ;  the  third  has, 
besides  these  substances,  free  uric  acid  and 
lithate  of  ammonia,  mixed  with  the  phos- 
phates of  earths.  We  forbear  to  mention 
other  varieties  of  this  species,  as  being  less 
remarkable  and  instructive. 

12.  The  last  species  of  calculi  is  of  a  very 
complicated  composition.  The  siliceous 
earth  seems  to  have  taken  the  place  \,f  the 
oxalate  of  lime  ;  it  is  mixed  with  uric  acid 
and  lithate  of  ammonia,  and  covered  by 
phospliates  of  earths.  Stones  of  this  kind 
are  the  rarest  of  all,  and  there  were  only 
iivo  amongst  600. 

The  causes  of  the  Generation  of  Urinary 
Calculi. 
To  inquire  into  the  causes  by  which 
urinary  concretions  are  produced,  is  both 
interesting  and  useful ,ho\vever  attended  with 
the  greatest  difliculties.  The  writings  of 
medicrd  authors  are  full  of  conjectures  and 
iiypotheses  with  regard  to  this  subject,  on 
which  nothing  could  b*  ascertained  before 
we  had  acquired  an  accurate  knowledge  of 
the  nature  of  urinary  concretions.  It  is 
owing  to  this  circumstance  that  the  most 
enlightened  physicians  acquiesced  in  ascri- 
bing the  immediate  cause  of  them  to  a 
superabundance  of  terreous  matter  in  the 
urine;  and  Boerhaave,  as  well  as,  particu- 
larl}'.  Van  Svveiten,  imagined  that  the  urine 
of  all  men  contained  calculous  matter  in  the 
natural  state,  and  that,  for  the  generation  of 
stones,  a  nucleus  was  only  required,  to 
attract  it.  That  this  may  be  the  case,  in 
some  instances,  is  proved  by  frequent  ex- 
perience ;  but  stones  produced  by  foreign 
bodies,  that  have  accidentally  got  into  the 
urethra  or  bladder,  are  always  white  and 
composed  of  phosphates  of  earths,  and 
seldom  or  never  covered  with  lithic  acid, 
a  substance  which  is  observed  to  form  the 
stones  that  most  frequently  occur  ;  but  even 
in  these  the  nucleus  consists  of  a  substance 
formed  in  the  body  itself,  as  a  particle  de- 
^■"cended  from  the  kidney?.  &c.  which,  mn-r. 


therefore,  have  necessarily  originated  in  a 
peculiar  internal  cause.  A  superabundance 
of  uric  acid  in  stony  patients,  and  its  more 
copious  geaeration  than  in  a  sound  state, 
though  it  seems  to  be  one  of  the  principal 
and  most  certain  causes,  is  by  no  means  sa- 
tisfactory, as  it  only  explains  the  precipita- 
tion of  stony  matter  from  the  urine,  but  not 
why  it  unites  in  strata.  A  coagulating  sub- 
stance is  required  for  separating,  attracting, 
and,  as  it  were,  agglutinating  the  conden- 
sible  particles  that  are  precipitated.  This 
substance  is  undoubtedly  the  animal  matter 
which  we  have  constantly  found  in  all  cal- 
culous masses,  and  which  seems  to  consti- 
tute the  basis  of  stones,  like  the  membranous 
gelatina  that  of  bones.  It  is  known  tliat 
the  urine  of  calculous  patients  is  generally 
muddy,  ductile,  in  threads,  slimy,  and  as  if 
mixed  with  albumen,  which  quality  it 
obtains  at  the  moment  when  the  ammonia 
is  disengaged,  or  on  the  addition  of  potash 
that  separates  it  from  the  acid  in  which  it 
was  dissolved  ;  and  in  all  cases  of  super- 
abundance of  lithic  acid  the  urine  contains 
a  great  quantity  of  that  animal  matter, 
which  promotes  the  precipitation  of  it,  and 
attracts  and  unites  the  particles  thus  sepa- 
rated. Hence  it  appears,  that  every  thing 
capable  of  increasing  the  quantity  of  that 
pitultous  gluten  in  the  urine,  may  be  con- 
sidered as  the  remote  cause  of  the  forma- 
tion of  calculi.  And  the  old  ideas  on  pitu- 
itous  temperaments,  or  superabundant  pitu- 
ita,  &ic.  which  were  thought  to  dispose  peo- 
ple to  a  calculus,  seem  to  be  connected  with 
the  late  discoveries  on  the  nature  of  urinary 
stones.  Though  the  animal  matter  appears 
to  be  different  in  different  calculi,  yet  it  is 
certain,  that  every  calculous  substance  con- 
tains an  auimal  gluten,  from  which  its  con- 
crete and  solid  state  arises ;  whence  we 
may  fairly  state  the  superabundance  of  that 
substance  as  the  chief  and  principal  cause 
of  the  formation  of  calculi. 

There  are,  however,  other  causes  which 
seem  to  have  a  particular  influence  on  the 
nature  of  urinary  stones,  and  the  strata  in 
which  they  are  formed  ;  but  it  is  extremely 
difficult  to  penetrate  and  to  explain  them. 
We  are,  for  instance,  entu'ely  ignorant  of 
the  manner  in  which  urinary  stones  are 
formed  from  the  oxalate  of  lime  ;  though, 
froth  their  occurring  more  frequently  in 
ch'ldren  than  in  adults,  we  might  be  en- 
titled to  ascribe  them  to  a  disposition  to 
acor,  a  cause  considered  by  Boerhaave  as 
the  general  source  of  a  great  numbar  of 
diseases  incident  to  the  infantile  age.  This 
opinion  seems  to  be  proved  by  the  ideas  of 
Bonhomme,  physician  at  Avignon,  on  the 
oxalic  or  saccharic  acid,  as  the  cause  of 
moliities  ossium  in  the  rickets  ;  by  this  acid 
being  discovered  in  a  species  of  saliva  by 
Bin.o:natelli ;  and,  lastly,  by  an  observation 
of  Turgais,  who  found  this  acid  in  tlie  urine 
of  a  child  diseased  ivith  v,"oro^s'    We  hvX 


CAL 


CAL 


161 


varely  observe  saccharic  acid  in  the  iiuman 
body,  which  appears  to  be  mostly  adventi- 
tious, and  by  which  the  animal  matter  is 
rendered  coagulabie,  and  deposited,  or  pre- 
cipitated, with  the  oxalate  of  lime  ;  or  the 
oxalic  acid  decomposes  the  phosphate  of 
iime,  and  forms  an  insoluble  combination, 
incapable  of  being  any  longer  kept  dissolved 
in  the  urine.  It  is^  however,  extremely 
difficult  to  determine  how  far  the  constitu- 
tion of  the  body  is  connected  with  that  par- 
ticular disposition  in  the  urine,  of  precipi- 
tating sometimes  phosphate  of  lime  mixed 
with  oxalate  of  lime,  sometimes  phosphate  of 
ammoniacal  magnesia,  either  by  itselt  or 
mixed  with  lithic  acid,  &.c.  fee.  Who  can 
explain  the  reason  why,  of  600  stones,  there 
were  only  two  in  which  siliceous  earth  could 
be  traced  ?  Still  more  difficult  is  it  to  explain 
the  causes  why  the  above  substances  preci- 
pitate either  at  once  or  in  different  strata  ; 
but  it  may  suffice  to  have  shown  how  many 
observations  and  experiments  are  required, 
and  what  accurate  attention  and  perseve- 
rance are  necessary,  in  order  to  throw  light 
on  so  difficult  a  subject. 

The  means  to  be  employed  in  calculous 
complaints  must  vary  according  to  circum- 
stances. Permanent  relief  can  be  obtained 
only  by  the  removal  of  the  morbid  concre- 
tion ;  and  where  this  is  of  too  large  a  size  to 
be  passed  by  the  natural  outlet,  the  operation 
of  lithotomy  becomes  necessary.  Various 
remedies  indeedhave  been  proposed  as  capa- 
ble of  dissolving  urinary  calculi;  and  some 
of  them  are  certainly  useful  in  palliating  the 
symptoms,  and  perhaps  preventing  the  for- 
mation of  fresh  calculous  matter :  but  ex- 
perience has  not  sanctioned  their  efficacy  as 
actual  lythonfriptics  ;  and  by  delaying  the 
operation,  we  not  only  incur  the  risk  of 
organic  disease  being  produced,  butthe  con- 
cretion may  also  become  friable  externally, 
so  as  to  be  with  more  difficulty  removed. 
Sometimes  however  the  advanced  age  of  the 
patient,  the  complication  with  organic  dis- 
ease, or  the  exhausted  state  of  the  system, 
may  render  an  operation  inexpedient ;  or  he 
may  not  be  willing  to  submit  to  it ;  we  shall 
then  find  some  advantage  from  the  use  of 
chemical  remedies,  according  to  the  morbid 
quality  of  the  urine  ;  that  is  generally  from 
alkaline  or  earthy  preparations,  where  a  red 
deposit  appears,  and  from  acids  where  there 
is  a  white  sediment.  Tonic  medicines  may 
also  be  useful,  and  some  of  the  mild  astrin- 
gents, especially  uva  ursi,  and  occasional 
narcotics,  where  violent  pain  attends:  some- 
limes  an  inflammatory  tendency  may  require 
fomentations,  the  local  abstraction  of  blood, 
and  other  antiphlogistic  measures.  The  most 
likely  plan  of  effecting  a  solution  of  the 
calculus  must  certainly  be  that  proposed  by 
Fourcroy,  namely,  injecting  suitable  liquids 
into  the  bladder.  The  most  common  calculi, 
containing  uric  acid,  are  readily  soluble  in  a 
solution  of  pot3=b.  or  soda,  weak  enough  to 

21 


be  held  in  the  mouth,  or  even  swallowed 
without  inconvenience;  those  which  consist 
of  phosphoric  acid  neutralized  by  lime,  or 
other  base,  the  next  in  frequency,  dissolve  in 
nitric  or  muriatic  acid  of  no  greater  strength  ; 
the  most  rare  variety,  made  up  mostly  of 
oxalate  of  lime,  may  be  dissolved,  but  very 
slowly,  in  nitric, acid,  or  solutions  of  the 
fixed  alkaline  carbonates,  weak  enough  not 
to  irritate  the  bladder.  However  it  is  not 
easy  to  ascertain  which  of  these  solvents  is 
proper  in  a  particular  case,  for  most  calculi 
are  not  uniform  throughout,  owing  probably 
to  the  urine  having  varied  during  their  for- 
mation,so  that  the  examination  of  this  secre- 
tion will  not  certainly  indicate  the  injection 
required.  The  plan  recommended  therefore 
is,  the  bladder  having  been  evacuated,  and 
washed  out  with  tepid  water,  to  inject  first 
the  alkaline  solution  heated  to  the  tempera- 
ture of  the  bod}',  and  direct  it  to  be  retained 
for  half  an  hour,  or  longer,  if  the  parson  can 
bear  it ;  then  to  the  liquor  voided  and  filtered 
add  a  little  muriatic  acid,  which  will  cause 
a  white  precipitate,  if  there  be  any  uric  acid 
dissolved  ;  and  so  long  as  this  happens,  the 
same  injection  should  be  used,  otherwise 
diluted  muriatic  acid  is  to  be  thrown  in,  and 
ammonia  added  to  it  when  discharged  ; 
whereby  phosphate  of  lime,  if  there  be  any, 
is  precipitated ;  and  when  neither  of  these 
succeeds,  diluted  nitric  acid  is  to  be  tried  ; 
in  each  case  varying  the  injection  from  time 
to  time,  as  that  previously  used  loses  its  effi- 
cacy. However  there  appears  one  source  of 
error  in  this  method,  namely,  that  the  urine 
secreted,  while  the  liquid  is  retained,  may 
give  rise  to  a  precipitate,  though  none  of  the 
calculus  may  have  been  dissolved  ;  it  would 
therefore  be  proper  to  examine  the  urine 
previously,  as  Avell  as  occasionally  during 
the  use  of  injections,  and,  if  necessary,  cor- 
rect its  quality  by  the  exhibition  of  proper 
internal  medicines.  See  Lithonlriptics  and 
Lithotomy. 

Ca'lculus  eilia'ris.     See   Gall-stones. 

Calda'rium.  (From  ealeo,  to  make  hot.) 
A  vessel  in  the  baths  of  the  ancients,  to  hold 
hot  water. 

Calefa'cients.  (Calefacientia,  sc.  medi- 
camenta ;  from  calidus,  warm,  and /ado,  to 
make.)  Medicines,  or  other  substances, 
which  excite  a  degree  of  warmth  in  the 
parts  to  which  they  are  applied  :  as  pipers 
spiritus  vini,  Sic.  They  belong  to  the  class 
of  stimulants. 

CALE'NDULA.  {Quod  singulis  calen- 
dis,  i.  e.  mensibus,  florescat ;  so  called  be- 
cause  it  flowers  every  month.)     Marigold. 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnsean  system.  Class,  Syngenesia.  Order, 
Polygamia  necessaria. 

2.  The  pharmacopoeial  name  of  the  Sin- 
gle marigold.  Garden  marigold.  Calen- 
dula safiva.  Chrysanthcmnm.  Sponiasolis. 
Calflia  vulgaris.  The  flowers  and  leares  of 
this  plant;    CakndvJla  officinalis;  sominihus 


163 


CAL 


CAL 


cymbiformibus,  muricatis,  incurvatis  omnibus^ 
of  Linnaeus,  have  been  exhibited  medicinally: 
the  former,  as  aperients  in  uterine  obstruc- 
tions and  icteric  disorders,  and  as  diapho- 
retics in  exanthematous  fevers ;  the  latter,  as 
gentle  aperients,  and  to  promcie  the  secre- 
tions in  general. 

Calen'dula  alpi'na.  The  Arnica  mon- 
iana  of  Linnaeus.     See  Arnica. 

Cale'ndula  arve'nsis.  The  wild  mari- 
gold.    See  Caltha. 

Cale'ndula  officina'lis.  The  systema- 
tic name  of  the  single  mangold  plant.  See 
Calendula. 

Cale'ndui,a  pald'stris.  Common  single 
marsh-marigold.     See  Caltha  palustris. 

Ca'lenture.  Afebrile  delirium,  said  to 
be  peculiarly  sailors,  wherein  they  imagine 
the  sea  to  be  green  fields,  and  will  throw 
themselves  into  it  if  not  restrained.  Bonetus 
gives  an  account  of  it  ;  also  Dr.  Oliver  and 
Dr.  Stubbs.  It  is  probably  a  species  of 
phrenitis. 

Cale'sium.  (Indian.)  A  tree  which  grows 
in  Malabar,  whose  bark,  made  into  an  oint- 
ment with  butter,  cures  convulsions  from 
wounds,  and  heals  ulcers.  The  juice  of  the 
bark  cures  theapthee,  and,  taken  inwardly, 
the  dysentery.    Ray. 

Ca'li.     (Arab.)     The  same  as  kali. 

CALicHA'PA-The  spina  alba,or  white-thorn. 

Ca'lidum.      In    medical    language,   it  is 

commonly  used  with  the  adjective  ammale, 

or  innatiim,  for  animal  heat,  or  the  vis  vitoe. 

Calie'ta.  (From  nxMn;,  a  nest,  which 
it  somewhat  resembles.)  CaUiettc.  A  fungus 
growing  on  the  juniper-tree. 

CALI'GO.  {Caligo,-ginis,f(Em.)  A  disease 
of  the  eye,  known  by  diminished  or  des- 
troyed sight ;  and  by  the  interposition  of  a 
dark  body  betv/een  the  object  and  the  retina. 
It  is  arranged  by  Cullen  in  the  class  locales, 
and  order  dyscesthesics.  The  species  of  caligo 
are  distinguished  according  to  the  situation 
of  the  interposed  body  :  thus  caligo  lentis, 
caligo  corneee,  caligo  pupillm,  caligo  hiano- 
Tum,  and  caligo  palpebrarum. 

Cali'go  le'ntis.  Glaucoma  Woulhousi. 
The  true  cataract.     See  Cataract. 

Cali'go  co'eneje.  An  opacity  of  the 
cornea.     See  Caligo. 

Cali'go  pupi'll^.  Synchysis.  Amyosis. 
Blindness  from  obstruction  in  the  pupil. 
See  Caligo. 

Cali'go  humo'rum.  Glaucoma  Vogelii. 
Blindness  from  a  fault  in  the  humours  of 
the  eye.     See  Caligo. 

Cali'go  palpeera'ruki.  Blindness  from 
a  disorder  in  the  eyelids.     See  Caligo. 

Caliha'cha.  The  cassia-lignea,  or  cassia- 
tree  of  Malabar. 

Cali'mia.     The  lapis  calaminaris. 

CA'LIX.  (Cali.v,  -ids,  m.;  from  Kcfhwlm, 
to  cover.)     Calyx. 

1.  The  term  calix  is  given  to  the  mem- 
brane which  covers  the  papillee  in  the  pelvis 
of  the  human  kidnev. 


2.  The  name  of  the  case,  or  siieatU,  in 
which  the  flower  of  plants  is  concealed  be- 
fore it  expands. 

CALLiE'uM.  (From  xa^xuva,  to  adorn.) 
Calltzon.  The  gills  of  a  cock,  which,  Galen 
says,  is  food  not  to  be  praised  or  con- 
demned. 

Calle'na.     a  kind  of  salt-petre. 

Ca'lli.     Nodes  in  the  gout.     Galen. 

Ca'llia.  (From  xaKcn,  beautiful.)  A 
name  of  the  chamomile. 

Calliele'phara.  (From  y.ctKa,  good, 
and  ,6/.i^Afov,  the  eyelid.)  Medicines,  or 
compositions,  appropriated  to  the  eye-lids. 

CALLICO'CCA.  The  name  of  a  genu.s 
of  plants  in  the  Linnaean  system.  Class, 
Pentundria.     Order,  Monogynia. 

CALLico'ccAiPECACUA'sHA.Theplantfrom 
which  ipecacuan  root  is  obtained  was  long 
unknown  ;  it  was  said  by  some  writers  to  be 
the  Psychotria  emetica  ;  class,  Pentandria  ; 
ordev,  Monogynia :  by  others,  the  Viola  ipeca- 
cuanha,^ syngenesious  plant  of  the  order  Mo- 
nogynia. It  is  now  ascertained  to  be  neither, 
but  a  small  plant  called  Callicocca  ipecacu- 
anha. There  are  three  sorts  of  ipecacuan 
to  be  met  with  in  our  shops,  viz.  the  ash- 
coloured  or  gray,  the  brown,  and  the  white. 

The  ash-coloured  is  brought  from  Peni, 
and  is  a  small  wrinkled  root,  bent  and  con- 
torted into  a  great  variety  of  figureS;brought 
over  in  short  pieces,  full  of  wrinkles,  and 
deep  circular  fissures,  down  to  a  small  white 
woody  fibre  that  runs  in  the  middle  of  each 
piece  :  the  cortical  part  is  compact,  brittle, 
looks  smooth  and  resinous  upon  breaking  : 
it  has  very  little  smell  ;  the  taste  is  bitterish 
and  subacrid, covering  thetongue,as  it  were, 
with  a  kind  of  mucilage. 

The  brown  is  small,  somewhat  more 
wrinkled  than  the  foregoing  ;  of  a  brown  or 
blackish  colour  without,  and  white  within ; 
this  is  brought  from  Brazil. 

The  white  sort  is  woody,  and  has  no 
wrinkles,  nor  any  perceptible  bitterness  in 
taste.  The  first,  the  ash-coloured  or  gray 
ipecacuan,  is  that  usually  perferred  for  me- 
dicinal use.  The  brown  has  been  sometimes 
observed,  even  in  a  small  dose,  to  produce 
violent  effects.  The  white,  though  taken  in 
a  large  one,  has  scarcely  any  efl'ect  at  all. 
Experience  has  proved  that  this  medicine  is 
the  safest  emetic  with  which  we  are  acquaint- 
ed, having  this  peculiar  advantage,  that,  if 
it  does  not  operate  by  vomit,  it  readily  passes 
off  by  the  other  eraunctories.  Ipecacuan 
was  first  introduced  as  an  infallible  remedy 
against  dysenteries,  and  other  inveterate 
fluxes,  as  diarrkosa,  menorrhagia,  leucor- 
rhcea,  &.c.  and  also  in  disorders  proceeding 
from  obstructions  of  long  standing  ;  nor  has 
it  lost  much  of  its  reputation  by  time  :  its 
utility  in  these  cases  is  thought  to  depend 
upon  its  restoring  perspiration.  It  has  also 
been  successfully  employed  in  spasmodic 
asthma,  catarrhal  and  consumptive  cases. 
Nevertheless,  its  chief  use  is  as  a  vorait.  and 


CAL 


GAL 


163 


5u  small  doses,  joined  with  opium,  as  a  dla-  ances,  we  apply  the  terms  hot,  or  cuhl,  to  the 

phoretic.    The  officinal  preparations  are  the  substances  themselves  ;  calling  those  bodies 

pulvis  ipecacuanhce  compodtus,  and  the  ft-  hot,  which  produce   in  us  the  sensation  oi 

■/mm  ipecacuanhce.  heat,  and  those  colfl,  which    communicate 

Calli'creas.     (From   aa^cc,   good,   and  the  contrary  sensation. 

Hfixe,  meat ;  so  named  from  its  delicacy  as  This   ambiguity,   though  of  little  conse- 

food.)     The  pancreas,  or  sweet-bread.  quence  in  the  common  affairs  of  human  life, 

Calli'gonum.      (From  b^xo?,   beautiful,  has  led  unavoidably  to  confusion  and  per- 

and  yovv,  a  knot,  or  joint ;    so  named  from  plexity  in  philosophical  discussions.     It  was 

its  being  handsomely  jointed,  like  a  cane.)  to  prevent  this,  that  the  framers  of  the  new 

The  polygonum,  or  knot-grass.  nomenclature    adopted   the  word   caloric, 

Callioma'rchus.      The    Gaulish  name,  which  denotes  that  which  produces  the  sen- 

in  Marcellus  Empiricus,   for  tussilago,  or  sation  of  heat. 


colt's  foot. 

Ca'lhon.     a  kind  of  night-shade. 

Calliphy'llum.  (From  ■moj.ck,  beauty, 
and  puKAoi',  a  leaf.)  The  herb  adiantum,  or 
maidenhair.     See  Adianthurii. 

Callistru'thia.  (From  ni-xo^,  good,  and 
c-/iw9(jc,  a  sparrow  ;  because  it  was  said  to 
fatten  sparrows.)  A  lig  mentioned  by  Pliny, 
of  a  good  taste. 


Theories  of  Heat. 

Two  opinions  have  long  divided  the  phi- 
losophical world  concerning  the  nature^of 
heat. 

1.  The  one  is  :  that  the  cause  which  pro- 
duces the  sensation  of  heat,  is  a  real,  or  dis- 
tinct substance,  universally  pervading  na- 
ture, penetrating  the  particles  or  pores  of  all 


Callitri'cum.      (From    k.«aaoc,  beauty,    bodies,  with   more  or  less  facility,  and  in 
and  ■&'/>/|,  hair  ;  so  named  because  it  has  the    different  quantities. 

appearance  of  long,  beautiful  hair ;  or,  ac-  This  substance,  if  applied  to  our  system  in 
cording  to  Littleton,  because  it  nourishes  a  greater  proportion  than  it  already  contains, 
the  hair,  and  makes  it  beautiful.)  The  herb  warms  it,  as  we  call  it,  or  produces  the  sen- 
maidenhair,  sation  of   heat :    and  hence   if  has  been 

Callo'ne.  (From  suaxo?,  fair.)    Hippocra-    called  caloric  or  calorific. 
tes  uses   this  word,  to  signify  that  decency        2.  The  other  theory  concerning  heat  is  ; 
and  gravity  of  character  and  deportment    that  the  cause  which  produces  that  sensation 
which  it  is  necessaiy  that  all  medical  men    is  not  a  separate  or  self-existing  substance  ; 
should  be  possessed  of.  but  that  it  is  merely  like  gravity,  a  property 

CALLO'SITAS.  Callosity,  or  prefer-  of  matter;  and  that  it  consists  in  a  specific 
natural  hardness.  or  peculiar  motion,  or  vibration  of  the  parti- 

CA'LLOUS.     A  surgical  term,  signifying    cles  of  bodies, 
hardened  or  indurated;    thus  the    callous        The  arguments  in  favour  of  the  first  the- 
edges  of  ulcers.  ory  have  been  principally  deduced  from  the 

CA'LLUS.  (Callus,  i,  m.  and  Galium,  evolution  and  absorption  of  heat  during  che- 
i,  n.  mical  combinations  ;  those  of  the  latter  are 

1.  The  bony  matter  deposited  between  chiefly  founded  on  the  production  of  heat 
the  divided  ends  of  broken  bones,  about  by  friction.  For  it  has  been  observed,  that 
(he  fourteenth  day  after  the  fracture.  whatever  is  capable  of  producing  motion  iii 

2.  A  preternatural  hardness,  or  indura-  the  particles  of  any  mass  of  matter,  excites 
tion,  of  any  fleshy  parts.  heat.     Count  Rumford  and  Professor  Davy 

Caloca'takus.  (From  ;ca?.5c,  beautiful,  have  paid  uncommon  attention  to  this  fact, 
and  >ut]aiov,  a  cup ;  so  called  from  the  beauty  and  proved,  that  heat  continues  to  be  evolv- 
of  its  flower  and  shape.)  The  papaver  rhoeas,  ed  from  a  body  subjected  to  friction,  so  long 
or  wild  poppy.  as- it  is  applied,  and  the  texture  or  form  of 

Calome'lanos    TURCiUE'Ti.     So  Riverius    the  body  not  altered, 
calls  a  purgative  medicine,    composed  of       All  the  effects  of  heat,  according  to  this 
calomel  and  scammony.  theory,  depend  therefore  entirely  on  the  vi 

Calo'melas.  (From  koom,  good,  and  bratoiy  motion  of  the  particles  of  bodies. 
MiKas,  black  ;  from  its  virtues  and  colour.  According  as  this  is  more  or  less  intense,  a 
The  preparation  called  Jithiops  mineral,  or  higher  or  lower  temperature  is  produced  ; 
hydrargyrus  cum  sulphure,  was  formerly  and  and  as  it  predominates  over,  is  nearly  equal, 
properly  so  named.  But  calomel  now  means  or  inferior  to  the  attraction  of  cohesion, 
a  white  preparation  of  sublimed  mercury.)  bodies  exist  in  the  gaseous,  fluid,  or  solid 
See  Submurias  hydrargyri.  state. 

CALO'RIC.  (Caloricum ;  from  calor,  Different  bodies  are  susceptible  of  it  in 
heat.)     Heat.     Igneous  fluid.  different  degrees,  and  receive  and  commu- 

Heat  and  cold  are  perceptions  of  which  nicate  it  with  different  celerity.  From  the 
we  acquire  the  ideas  from  the  senses;  they  generation,  communication,  and  abstraction 
indicate  only  a  certain  State  in  which  we  find  of  this  repulsive  motion,  under  these  laws, 
ourselves,  independent  of  any  exterior  ob-  all  the  phenomena  ascribed  to  heat  are 
ject.  But  as  these  sensations  are  for  the  most    explicable. 

part  produced  by  bodies  around  us,  we  con-        Each  of  these  theories  has  been  supporte<J 
sider  them  as  causes,  and  judging  by  appear-   by  the  most  able  philosophers,  and  givr 


164 


GAL 


occasion  to  the  most  important  disputes  in 
which  chemists  have  been  engaged;  which 
has  contributed  in  a  very  particular  manner 
to  the  advancement  of  the  science.  Tlie 
©bscurity  of  the  subject,  however,  is  such, 
that  both  parties  have  been  able  to  advance 
most  plausible  arguments. 

Setting  aside  all  inquiries  concerning  the 
merits  of  these  different  doctrines,  we  shall 
confine  ourselves  to  the  general  effects, 
which  heat  produces  on  different  bodies. 
For  the  phenomena  which  heat  presents, 
and  their  relation  to  each  other,  may  be  in- 
vestigated with  sufficient  precision,  though 
the  materiality,  or  immateriality  of  it,  may 
remain  unknown  to  us. 

JS'ature  of  Heat. 

Those  who  consider  heat  as  matter,  as- 
sert that  caloric  esists  in  two  states,  namely, 
in  eombination,  or  at  liberty. 

In  the  first  state  it  is  not  sensible  to  our 
organs,  nor  indicated  by  the  thermometer  ; 
a  forms  a  constituent  part  of  the  body ; 
but  it  may  be  brought  back  to  the  state  of 
sensible  heat.  In  this  state  it  affects  ani- 
mals with  the  sensation  of  heat.  It  there- 
fore has  been  called  sensible  or  free  heat, 
OP  fire ;  and  is  synonymous  with  uncom- 
feined  caloric,  therraometrical  caloric.caloric 
of  temperature,  interposed  caloric,  fcc.  ex- 
pressions now  pretty  generally  superseded. 

From  the  diversity  of  opinions  among 
chemists  respecting  the  nature  of  caloric, 
several  other  expressions  have  been  intro- 
duced, which  it  is  proper  to  notice.  For 
instance,  by  specific  heat  is  understood,  the 
relative  quantities  of  caloric  contained  in 
equal  weights  of  different  bodies  at  the 
same  temperature.  Latent  heat  is  the  ex- 
pression used  to  denote  that  quantity  of 
caloric  which  a  body  absorbs  when  changing 
its  form.  It  is,  however,  more  properly 
called  caloric  of  fluidity.  The  disposition, 
or  property,  by  which  different  bodies 
contain  certain  quantities  of  caloric,  at  any 
temperature,  is  termed  tlieir  capacity  for  heat. 
By  the  expression  of  absolute  heat,  is  under- 
stood the  whole  quantity  of  caloric  which 
any  body  contains. 
Methods  of  exciting  and  eolleciing  Heat. 

Of  the  different  methods  of  exciting 
heat,  the  following  are  the  most  usual : 

1.  Production  of  Heat  by  Percussion  or 
Collision. 

This  method  of  pi-oducing  heat  Is  the 
simplest,  and  therefore  it  is  generally  made 
use  of  in  the  common  purposes  of  life  for 
obtaining  fire. 

When  a  piece  of  hardened  steel  is  struck 
with  a  flint,  some  particles  of  the  metal 
are  scraped  away  from  the  mass,  and  so 
violent  is  the  heat  which  follows  the  stroke, 
that  it  melts  and  vitrifies  them.  If  the  frag- 
ments of  steel  ^re  caught  upon  paper,  and 
viewed  with  a  microscope,  most  of  them  will 
be  found  perfect  spherules,  and  very  highly 
polished.      Their  sphericity   demonstrates 


CAL 

that  they  have  been  in  a  fluid  state,  and 
the  polish  upon  their  surface,  shows  them 
to  be  vitrified. 

No  heat,  however,  has  been  observed 
to  follow  the  percussion  of  liquids,  nor  of 
the  softer  kind  of  bodies  which  yield  to  a 
slight  impulse. 

2.  Production  of  Heat   by   Frictions. 

Heat  may  likewise  be  excited  by  mere 
friction.  This  practice  is  still  retained  in 
some  parts  of  the  world.  The  natives  of 
New  Holland  are  said  to  produce  fire  in 
this. manner,  with  great  facility,  and  spread 
it  in  a  wonderful  manner.  For  that  purposCj 
they  take  two  pieces  of  dry  wood  ;  one  is  a 
stick,  about  eight  or  nine  inches  long,  and 
the  other  piece  is  flat ;  the  stick  they  bring 
to  an  obtuse  point  at  one  end,  and  pressing 
it  upon  the  other  piece,  they  turn  it  very 
nimbly,  by  holding  it  between  both  hands, 
as  we  do  a  chocolate-mill,  often  shifting 
their  hands  up,  and  then  moving  down  upon 
it,  in  order  to  increase  the  pressure  as  much 
as  possible.  By  this  method,  they  get  fire  in 
a  few  minutes,  and  from  the  smallest  spark 
theyincrease  it  with  great  speedand  dexterity. 

If  the  irons  at  the  axis  of  a  coach-wheel 
are  applied  to  each  other,  without  the  in- 
terposition of  some  unctuous  matter  to  keep 
them  from  immediate  contact,  they  will 
become  so  hot  when  the  carriage  runs 
swiftly  along,  as  to  set  the  wood  on  fire  j 
and  the  fore-wheels,  being  smallest,  and 
making  most  revolutions  in  a  given  time, 
will  be  most  in  danger. 

The  same  will  happen  to  mill-work,  or  to 
any  other  machinery. 

It  is  no  uncommon  practice  in  this  coun- 
try, for  blacksmiths  to  use  a  plate  of  iron  as 
an  extemporaneous  substitute  for  a  tinder- 
box  ;  for  it  may  be  hammered  on  an  anvil 
till  it  becomes  red-hot,  and  will  fire  a  brim- 
stone match.  A  strong  man,  who  strikes 
quick,  and  keeps  turning  the  iron  so  that 
both  sides  may  be  equally  exposed  to  the 
force  of  the  hammer,  will  perform  this  in 
less  time  than  would  be  expected. 

If,  in  the  coldest  season,  one  dense  iron 
plate  be  laid  on  another,  and  pressed  to- 
gether by  a  weight,  and  then  rubbed  upon 
each  other  by  reciprocal  motions,  they  will 
gradually  grow  so  hot  as,  in  a  short  time,  to 
emit  sparks,  and  at  last  become  ignited. 

It  is  not  necessary  that  the  substances 
should  be  very  hard  ;  a  cord  rubbed  back- 
wards and  forwards  swiftly  against  a  post  or 
a  tree  will  take  fire. 

Count  Rumford  and  Professor  Fictet 
have  made  some  very  ingenious  and  valua- 
ble experiments  concerning  the  heat  evolv- 
ed by  friction. 

3.  Production  of  Heat  hy  Chemical  Action. 
To  this  belongs  the  heat  produced  by 
combustion.  There  are,  besides  this,  many 
chemical  processes  wherein  rapid  chemical 
action  takes  place,  accompanied  with  a  de- 
velopement  of  heat,  or  lire,  and  flame. 


CAL 

4.  Solar  Heal. 

It  is  well  known  that  the  solar  rays,  when 
collected  by  a  mirror,  or  lens,  into  a  focus, 
produce  the  most  astonishing  effects. 

Dr.  Herschel  has  discovered  that  there 
are  rays  emitted  from  the  sun,  which  have 
not  the  power  of  illuminating  or  producing 
vision  :  and  that  these  are  the  rays  which 
produce  the  heat  of  the  solar  light. 

Consequently,  heat  is  emitted  from  the 
sun  in  rays,  but  these  rays  are  not  the  same 
with  the  rays  of  light. 

5.  Production  of  Heat  by  the  Electric  Spark, 
mid  by  Galvanism. 

The  effects  of  electricity  are  too  well 
known  in  this  point  of  view,  to  need  any 
description. 

Galvanism  has  of  late  become  a  powerful 
instrument  for  the  purpose  of  exciting  heat. 
Not  only  easily  inflammable  substances, 
such  as  phosphorus,  sulphur,  &.c.  have  been 
fired,  but  likewise  gold,  silver,  copper,  tin, 
and  the  rest  of  the  metals,  have  been 
burnt  by  means  of  galvanism. 

General  Effects  of  Heat. 

Expansive  property  of  Heat. — This  is  the 
first  and  most  obvious  effect  which  heat 
produces  on  bodies.  Experience  has  taught 
us  that,  at  all  times,  when  bodies  become 
hot,  they  increase  in  bulk.  The  bodies  ex- 
perience a  dilatation  which  is  greater  in  pro- 
portion to  the  accumulation  of  caloric,  or, 
in  other  words,  to  the  intensity  of  the  heat. 
This  is  a  general  law,  which  holds  good  as 
long  as  the  bodies  have  suffered  no  change 
either  in  their  combination  or  in  the  quan- 
tity of  their  chemical  principles. 

This  power,  which  heat  possesses,  con- 
sists therefore  in  a  constant  tendency  to 
separate  the  particles  of  bodies.  Hence 
philosophers  consider  heat  as  the  repulsive 
power  which  acts  upon  all  bodies  Avhatever, 
and  which  is  in  constant  opposition  to  the 
power  of  attraction. 

The  phenomena  wliich  result  from  these 
mutual  actions,  seem,  as  it  were,  the  secret 
springs  of  nature.  Heat,  however,  does 
not  expand  all  bodies  equally,  and  we  are 
Still  ignorant  of  the  laws  which  it  follows. 

1.  Expansion  of  Fluid  Bodies  by  Heat. 
Take  a  glass  globe,  with  a  long  slender 
i^eck  (called  a  bolt  head;)  fill  it  up  to  the  neck 
with  water,  ardent  spirit,  or  any  other  fluid 
which  maybe  coloured  with  red  or  black  ink, 
in  ordertobe  more  visible,  and  then  immerse 
the  globe  of  the  instrument  in  a  vessel  of  hot 
water;  the  included  fluid  will  instantly  begin 
to  mount  into  the  neck.  If  it  be  taken  out 
of  the  water  and  brought  near  the  fij-e,  it 
will  ascend  more  and  more,  in  proportion 
as  it  becomes  heated  ;  but,  upon  removing 
it  from  the  source  of  heat,  it  will  sink  again: 
a  clear  proof  that  caloric  dilates  it,  so  as  to 
make  it  occupy  more  space  when  hot  than 
"wheu  cold.  These  experiments  may,  there- 


CAL 


IM 


fore,  serve  as  a  demonstration  that  heat 
expands^^Mic?  bodies. 

2.  Expansion  of  Jieriform  Bodies  by  Heat. 
Take  a  bladder  partly  filled  with  air; 
the  neck  of  which  is  closely  tied,  so  as 
to  prevent  the  enclosed  air  from  escaping^ 
and  let  it  be  held  near  a  fire.  The  air  will 
soon  begin  to  occupy  more  space,  and  the 
bladder  will  become  gradually  distended  ; 
on  continuing  the  expansion  of  the  air,  by- 
increasing  the  heat,  the  bladder  will  bm'st 
with  a  loud  report. 

3.  Expansion  of  Solid  Bodies  by  Heat. 

If  we  take  a  bar  of  iron,  six  inches  long, 
and  put  it  into  a  fire  till  it  becomes  red-hot ; 
and  then  measure  it  in  this  state  accurately, 
it  will  be  found  l-20th  of  an  inch  longer 
than  it  was  before  ;  that  is,  about  120th  part 
of  the  whole.  That  the  metal  is  propor- 
tionally expanded  in  breadth,  will  be  seen 
by  trying  to  pass  it  through  an  aperture 
which  it  fitted  exactly  when  cold,  but  which 
Avill  not  admit  it  when  red-hot.  The  bar  is, 
therefore,  increased  in  length  and  diameter. 

To  discover  the  minutest  changes  of  ex- 
pansion by  heat,  and  the  relative  proportions 
thereof,  instruments  have  been  contrived, 
called  Pyrometers,  the  sensibility  of  whicli 
is  so  delicate  as  to  show  an  expansion  of 
1-lOOOOOthof  an  inch. 

It  is  owing  to  this  expansion  of  metals, 
that  the  motion  of  time-pieces  is  rendered 
erroneous  ;  but  the  ingenuity  of  artists  has 
discovered  methods  of  obviating  this  inac- 
curacy by  employing  the  greater  expansion 
of  one  metal,  to  counteract  the  expansion 
of  another  ;  this  is  effected  in  what  is  called 
the  grid-iron  pendulum.  Upon  the  same 
principle  aparticular  construction  of  watches 
has  been  contrived. 

The  expansion  of  metals  is  likewise  one 
of  the  principal  reasons  that  clocks  and 
watches  vary  in  winter  and  summer,  when 
worn  in  the  pocket,  or  exposed  to  the  open 
air,  or  when  carried  into  a  hotter  or  a  colder 
climate.  For  the  number  of  the  vibrations 
of  the  pendulum  is  always  in  the  sub-du- 
plicate ratio  of  its  length,  and  as  the  length 
is  changed  by  heat  and  cold,  the  times  of 
vibration  will  be  also  changed.  The  quan» 
tity  of  alteration,  when  considered  in  a  single 
vibration,  is  exceedingly  small,  but  when 
they  are  often  repeated,  it  will  be  very- 
sensible.  An  alteration  of  one-thousandtk 
part  in  the  time  of  a  single  vibration  of  a 
pendulum  which  beats  seconds,  will  make 
a  change  of  eighty-six  whole  vibrations  in 
twenty-four  hours. 

As  differrent  metals  expand  differently 
with  the  same  degree  of  heat ;  those  musical 
instruments,  whose  parts  are  to  maintain  a 
constant  true  proportion,  should  never  be 
strung  with  different  metals.  It  is  on  this 
account  that  harpsicords,  he.  are  out  of 
tune  by  a  change  of  temperature. 

Bodies  which  are  brittle,  or  which  waci 


16a  CAL  CAL 

flexibility,  crack  or  break,  if  suddeuiy  heat-  therefore  the  point  at  which  water  aivvaya 
ed.  This  likewise  depends  upon  the  espan-  boils,  provided  the  pressure  of  the  atmos- 
sive  force  of  heat,  stretching  the  surface  to  phere  be  the  same. 

whichitisapplied,  while  the  other  parts,  not  There  are  four  different  thermometer^' 
being  equally  heated,  do  not  expand  in  the  used  at  present  in  Europe,  differing  from 
ssine  ratiOj  and  are  therefore  torn  asunder  each  other  in  the  number  of  degrees  into 
or  break.  Hence  thin  vessels  stand  heat  which  the  space  between  the  freezing  and 
better  than  thick  ones.  The  same  holds,  boiling  points  is  divided.  These  are  Fah- 
%rhen  they  are  suddenly  cooled.  renheit's,  Reaumur's,  Celsius's,and  Delisle's- 

Measurement  of  Heat.  The  thermometer  uniformly  used  in  Bri- 

,-,         ,,  ■  i        r  I.     t    tain,   is  Fahrenheit's :  in  this  the  freeziiig 

Upon  the  expansive  property  of  heat,  -^^  j,  g^^^  ^^  32o_the  boiling  point,  at 
^h.ch  we  have  consideredbefore,is  founded  ^j^o  above  QO-or  the  part  at  v^ich  both 
Its  artificial  measurement.  Various  means  ^^^  ^geending  and  descending  series  of 
have  been  employed  to  assist  the  imperfec-  ^^^j^bers  commence. 

tion  of  our  sensations  in  judging  of  the  d.f-  j^  ^j^^  thermometer  which  was  iirst  con- 
ferent  degrees ofheat,forourleeUngs unaided  stracted  by  Reaumur,  the  scale  is  divided 
afford  but  veiy  inaccurate  mformat.on  con-  j„,^  ^  ^^-,j^^  ^^^^^^^^  ^.  degrees  upon  the 
cerning  this  matter;  they  indicate  the  pre-  ^^^^  j^^^  j^  ^^^  ^^^^^.^i^^  5^.  more  than 
sence  of  heat,  only  when  the  bodies  pre-  g^^  ^^  /^  the  freezing  and  the  boiling 
sented  to  them  are  hotter  than  the  actual  •  ^  tu  f  •  ?  *  •  j-  „j  •  ^i,;^ 
.  r  r  r  T  tmi  points.  The  treezins;  point  is  fixed  in  tins 
temperature  oi  our  organs  of  teelmg.  When  Tu  „  „  4.  •  i  *  r.o  *i,  *„„™  t,„ 
,,  '  1  J-  -"i  r.u  ^  thermometer  precisely  at  0°,  the  term  oe- 
those  bodies  are  precisely  01  the  same  tempe-  ^     „     .,  ^ ,.     •^      ,   ,,       j„„ j-  „ 

i  -iu         I.   J         1  •  1  1     fu     tween  the   ascending  and  the   descendme 

i-ature  with  our  body,  which  we  make  the  series  of  numbers.  A|ain,  100  is  the  number 
standard  of  comparison,  we  then  are  not  ^.  ^^^  ^^  between  the  freezing  and 

sensible   ot  the   presence  oi  heat  in  them,  ^u     u  ■^-  •  *    •     *■  i      c  r^^i^-.,^ . 

,xT,  .,  .  .  ^  .  .  ,  ,,  .,  ^  r  the  boiling  points  in  tue  scale  ot  Celsius ; 
vV  hen  their  temperature  IS  less  tnan  that  ot      u-  i    u       u  ■  4.     ->       j  •   ■      ^ 

,    J.        .1,  .^         i     ^     •  1    J  •    which  has   been    introauced  into   France, 

our  bodies,  their  contac  gives  us  what  is  since  the  revolution,  under  the  name  of  the 
called  the  sensation  of  cold.  Centigrade  thermometer  ;    and  the  freezing 

The  eirects  ot  heat  upon  material  bodies     „•  t?  •    .i  •        ■    .i    +1  „  *       ^d , 

I    „u-  u  -1        •  -1.1     ^  point  IS  in  this,  asm  the  thermometer  01  Reau- 

m  general,  which  are  easuv  visible  to  ns,  „       c     j    *  At      /-\        j  ii  i« 

^tr    J  ■  J   j'^^x        •     X     ■    J-    mur,  fixed  at 0=*.     One  degree  on  the  scale 

afford  more  precise  and  determinate  indi-  ^^  Fahrenheit,  appears,  from  this  account,  to 
rations  of  the  iBtensity,  than  can  be  derived  ,^  ^  ^^,  ig^ths  of  a  degree  on  that  of 
from  our  teelings  alone.     The  ingenuity  ot  t>      ^  j  *    =  r^iu      /■      j  -     »u  <- 

the  philosopher\nd  artist  has  therefore  fur-  ^SE  ^     ^^'"''  "'^ 

nished  us  x^^th  instruments  for  measuring  ^he  space  in  Delisle's  thermometer  be- 
the  relative  heat  or  temperature  of  bodies.  ,  Ji    c       ■  j  i,  -i-  ■  *   •    j- 

These  instruments  are  called  Thermomeipr^  ^^^^"  ^^^  freezing  and  boding  points  is  di- 
^«rP™!^F?       R   !if  ifrmometers  ^^j^^^  j^^^  150o,but  the  graduation  begins  at 

and  lyrometers.     By  these,  all  degrees  are  ^i     i    -i-  -   -        j  •  ^  *  j   ti, 

v^«.„^„'^„M„  f  ^  iu  T  v.  ,,";,.  f  the  boihng  point,  and  increases  towards  the 
measurable,  from   the  slightest,  to   that  of  /•        •        °  •  ^    r^i     i,  -t  •  ^  •   ™    i    j 

the  most  intense  heat  freezing  point.  The  boding  point  is  marked 

tne  most  intense  heat.  ^^    ^^^    freezing    point  150°.     Hence  180 

1.  JVature  of  the  Thermometer.  ^ -.—IBO  D,  or   6  F  :=5   D.      To   reduce 

A  thermometer  is  a  hollow  tube  of  glass,  the  degrees  of  Delisle's  thermometer  under 
hermetically  sealed,  and  blown  at  one  end  the  boiling  point  to  those  of  Fahrenheit ;  we 
intheshape  of  a  hollow  globe.  Thebulband  have  F:=2l2 — 6-5  D;  to  reduce  those 
part  of  the  tube  are  filled  with  mercury,  a&oi'e  the  boiling  point  F:=:  212  ^f^  6-5  D, 
Avhich  is  the  only  fluid  which  expands  Upon  the  knowledge  of  this  proportion  it  is 
equally.  When  we  immerse  the  bulb  of  the  easy  for  the  student  to  reduce  the  degrees  of 
thermometer  in  a  hot  body,  the  mercury  any  of  these  thermometers  into  the  degrees 
expands,  and  of  course  rises  in  the  tube ;  but  of  any  other  of  them, 
when  we  plunge  it  into  a  cold  body,  the  mer-  1     ^^  ,         />./     n 

cuiy  contractstand  of  course/a?/sin  the  tube.  ^-  "^"^"''^  "f^^''  Pyrometer. 

The  rising  of  the  mercury  indicates,  To  meEisure  those  higher  degrees  of  heat 
Ibejefore,  an  increase  of  heat;  its  falling,  to  which  the  thermometer  cannot  be  applied, 
a  diminution  of  it ;  and  the  quantity  which  there  have  been  other  instraments  invented 
it  rises  or  falls,  denotes  the  proportion  of  by  diffeient  philosophers :  these  are  called 
increase  or  diminution.  To  facilitate  ob-  pyrometers.  The  most  celebrated  instru- 
servation,  the  tube  is  divided  into  a  number  raent  of  this  kind,  and  which  has  been 
of  equal  parts,  called  degi-ees.  adopted  into  general  use,  is  that  invented 

Further,  if  we   plunge    a  thermometer  by  the  late  ingenious  Mr.  Wedgwood, 
ever  so  often  into    melting  snow  or  ice,   it       This  instrument  is  also  sufficiently  simple, 
will  always  stand  at  the  same  point.  Hence  It  consists  of  two  pieces  of  brass  fixed  on  a 
we  learn  that  snoiv  or  ice  always  begins  to  plate,  so  as  to  be  6-lOths  of  an  inch  asunder 
melt  at  the  same  temperature.  at  one  end, and  3-lOths  at  the  other  ;  a  scale 

If  we  plunge  a  thermometer  repeatedly  is  marked  upon  them,  which  is  divided  into 
into  water  keptboiling,we  find  thatthe  mer-  240  equal  parts,  each  1-lOlh  of  an  inch  ;  and 
cury  rises  up  to  a  certain  point.     This  is  withthis  his  gauge,  are  furnished  a  sufficient 


jmmber  of  pieces  of  baked  clay,  which  must 
have  been  prepared  in  a  red  heat,  and  must 
be  of  given  dimensions.  These  pieces  of 
day,  thus  prepared,  are  first  to  be  applied 
cold,  to  the  rule  of  the  gauge,  that  there 
may  no  mistake  take  place  in  regard  to  their 
dimensions.  Then  any  one  of  them  is  to  be 
exposed  to  the  heat  which  is  to  be  measured, 
till  it  shall  have  been  completely  penetrated 
by  it.  It  i.s  then  removed  and  applied  to 
the  gauge.  The  difference  between  its  former 
and  its  present  dimensions,  Avill  show  how 
much  it  has  shrunk ;  and  will  consequently 
indicate  to  what  degree  the  intensity  of  the 
heat  to  which  it  was  exposed  amounted. 

High  temperatures  can  thus  be  ascertain- 
ed with  accuracy.  Each  degree  of  Wedg- 
wood's pyrometer  is  equal  to  130°  of  Fah- 
renheit's. 

Exceptions  to  the  Expansion  by  Heat. 

Philosophers  have  noticed  a  few  excep- 
tions to  the  law  of  heat  expanding  bodies. 
For  instance ;  water,  when  cooled  down 
within  about  7°  of  the  freezing  point,  in- 
stead of  contracting  on  the  farther  depriva- 
tion of  heat,  actually  expands. 

Another  seeming  exception  is  manifested 
in  aluraine,  or  clay;  others  occur  in  the  case 
of  cast-iron,  and  a  few  other  metals.  Alu- 
mine  contracts  on  being  heated,  and  cast- 
iron,  bismuth,  he.  when  fully  fused,  are 
more  dense  than  when  solid  ;  for,  as  soon 
as  they  become  so,  they  decrease  in  density, 
they  expand  in  the  act  of  cooling,  and  hence 
the  sharpness  of  figures  upon  iron  v/hich 
has  been  cast  in  moulds,  compared  to  that 
of  many  other  metals. 

Some  philosophers  have  persuaded  them- 
selves that  these  exceptions  are  only  appa- 
rent, but  not  really  true.  They  say  vv^hen 
water  freezes,  it  assumes  a  crystalline  form, 
the  crystals  cross  each  other  and  cause  nu- 
merous vacuities,  and  thus  the  ice  occupies 
more  space.  The  same  is  the  case  with  fused 
iron,  bismuth,  and  antimony.  The  contrac- 
tion of  clay  is  considered  owing  to  the  loss 
of  water,  of  which  it  loses  a  part  at  every 
!:>  creased  degree  of  temperature  hitherto 
tried  ;  there  is  therefore  a  loss  of  matter ; 
and  a  reduction  of  volume  must  follovf : 
but  others  assert,  that  this  only  happens  to 
a  certain  extent. 

Mr.  Tilloch  has  published  a  brief  exami- 
nation of  the  received  doctrines  respecting 
heat  and  caloric,  in  which  these  truths  are 
more  fully  considered,  together  with  many 
other  interesting  facts  relative  to  the  received 
notions  of  heat. 

Equal  Distribution  of  Heat. 

If  a  number  of  bodies  of  different  tempe- 
ratures are  placed  in  contact  with  each 
other,  they  will  all  at  a  certain  time  acquire 
a  temperature,  which  is  intermediate  ;  the 
caloric  of  the  hottest  body  will  diffuse  itself 
among  those  which  are  heated  in  a  less  de- 
gree, till  they  have  all  acquired  a  certain  mean 
'emperature.     Thus,  if  a  bar  of  iron  which 


CAJ. 


367 


has  been  made  red-hot  be  kept  in  the  open 
air,  it  does  not  retain  the  heat  which  it  had 
received,  but  becomes  gradually  colder  and 
colder,  till  it  arrives  at  the  temperature  of 
the  bodies  in  its  neighbourhood.  On  the 
other  hand,  if  we  cool  down  the  iron  bar 
by  keeping  it  for  some  time  covered  with 
snow,  and  then  cairy  it  into  a  warm  room, 
it  does  not  retain  its  low  temperature,  but 
becomes  gradually  hotter,  till  it  acquires  the 
temperature  of  the  room.  It  is  therefore 
obvious,  that  in  the  one  instance  the  tempe- 
rature is  lowered,  and  in  the  other  it  is  raised . 
These  changes  of  temperature  occupy  a 
longer  or  a  shorter  time,  according  to  the 
nature  of  the  body,  but  they  always  take 
place  at  last  This  law  itself  is,  indeed, 
familiar  to  every  one  :  Avhen  we  wish  to 
heat  a  body,  we  carry  it  towards  the  fire  : 
when  we  wish  to  cool  it,  we  surround  it  by- 
cold  bodies. 

Propagation  of  Heat. 

We  have  seen,  that  when  bodies  of  higher 
temperature  than  others  are  brought  into 
contact  with  each  other,  the  heat  is  propa- 
gated from  the  first  to  the  second,  or  the 
colder  bodydeprives  the  warmer  of  its  excess 
of  heat. — We  shall  now  see  that  some  bo- 
dies do  so  much  more  quickly  than  others. 
Through  some  bodies  caloric  passes  witlx 
undiminished  velocity,  through  others  its 
passage  is  prodigiously  retarded. 

This  disposition  of  bodies  of  admitting^ 
under  equal  circumstances,  the  refrigeration 
of  a  heated  body  within  a  shorter  or  a  longer 
time,  is  called  the  power  conducting  heat ; 
and  a  body  is  said  to  be  a  better  ov  worse  con- 
ductor of  heat.,  as  it  allows  the  refrigeration 
to  go  on  quicker  or  slower.  Those  bodies, 
therefore,  which  possess  the  property  of  let- 
ting heat  pass  with  facility,  are  called  good 
conductors,  those  through  which  it  passes 
with  difficulty  are  called  bad  conductors, 
and  those  through  which  it  is  supposed 
not  to  pass  at  all,  are  called  non-conduct- 
ors :  tJius  we  say,  in  common  language, 
some  bodies  are  warm,  or  capable  of  pre- 
serving w^armth,  and  from  this  arises  the 
great  diffei-ence  in  the  sensation  excited  by 
different  bodies,  when  applied  at  the  same 
temperature  to  our  organs  of  feeling. 
Hence,  if  we  immerse  our  hand  in  mercury, 
we  feel  a  greater  sensation  of  cold  than  when 
we  immerse  it  in  water,  and  a  piece  of  me- 
tal appears  to  be  much  colder  than  a  piece 
of  wood,  though  their  temperatures,  when 
examined  by  means  of  the  thermometer, 
are  precisely  the  same. 

It  is  probable  that  all  solids  conduct  lieat 
in  some  degree,  though  they  differ  very  much 
in  their  conducting  power.  Metals  are  the 
best  conductors  of  heat ;  but  the  conducting 
powers  of  these  substances  are  by  no  means 
equal.  Stones  seem  to  be  the  next  best  con- 
ductors. Glass  conducts  heat  very  slowly; 
wood  and  charcoal  still  slower;  and  fea- 
Jher.s.  silk,  wooh  and  hain  are  still  worse 


QM> 


CAL 


conductors  than  any  of  the  substances  yet 
mentioned. 

The  best  conductors  of  electricity  and  gal- 
vanism aie  also  the  best  conductors  of  heat. 

Experiment. — Take  a  number  of  straight 
wires,  of  equal  diameters  and  lengths,  but 
of  different  metals;  for  instance,  gold,  silver, 
copper,  iron,  &.c. ;  cover  each  of  them  with 
a  thin  coat  of  v/ax,  or  tallow,  and  plunge 
their  extremities  into  water,  kept  boiling,  or 
into  melted  lead.  The  melting  of  the  coat  of 
wax  will  show  that  caloric  is  more  quickly 
transmittedthrough  some  metals  than  others. 

It  is  on  this  account  also,  that  the  end  of 
a  glass  rod  may  be  kept  red-hot  for  a  long 
time,  or  even  melted,  without  any  inconve- 
nience to  the  hand  which  holds  the  other 
extremity ;  though  a  similar  metallic  rod, 
heated  in  the  same  manner,  would  very 
soon  become  too  hot  to  be  held. 

Liquid  and  Aeriform  Bodies  convey  Heat  hy 

an  actual  Change  in  the  Situation  of  their 

Particles. 

Count  Rumford  was  the  first  who  proved 
that  fluids  in  general,  and  aeriform  bodies, 
convey  heat  on  a  different  principle  from 
that  observed  in  solids.  This  opinion  is 
-pretty  generally  admitted,  though  various 
ingenious  experiments  have  been  made  by 
different  philosophers  to  prove  the  contrary. 
In  water,  for  instance,  the  Count  has  proved 
that  caloric  is  propagated  principally  in 
consequence  of  the  motion  which  is  occa- 
sioned in  the  particles  of  that  fluid. 

All  fluids  are  considered  by  him,  strictly 
speaking,  in  a  similar  respect  as  non-conduct- 
ors of  caloric.  They  can  receive  it, 
indeed,  from  other  substances,  and  can  give 
it  to  other  substances,  but  no  particle  can 
either  receive  it  from  or  give  it  to  another 
particle  of  the  same  kind.  Before  a  fluid, 
therefore,  can  be  heated  or  cooled,  every 
particle  must  go  individually  to  the  sub- 
stance from  which  it  i-eceives  or  to  which 
it  gives  out  caloric.  Heat  being,  therefore, 
only  propagated  in  fluids,  in  consequence 
of  the  internal  motion  of  their  particles, 
which  transport  the  heat ;  the  more  rapid 
these  motions  are,  the  more  rapid  is  the 
communication  of  heat.  The  cause  of  these 
motions  is  the  change  in  the  specific  gravity 
of  the  fluid,  occasioned  by  the  change  of 
temperature,  and  the  rapidity  is  in  propor- 
tion to  the  change  of  the  specific  gravity  of 
the  liquid  by  any  given  change  of  tempera- 
ture. The  following  experiment  may  serve 
to  illustrate  this  theory. 

Take  a  thin  glass  tube,  eight  or  ten  inches 
long,  and  about  an  inch  in  diameter.  Pour 
into  the  bottom  part,  for  about  the  depth  of 
one  inch,  a  little  water  coloured  with  Brazil- 
wood, or  litmus,  and  then  fill  up  the  tube 
with  common  water,  extremely  gently,  so  as 
to  keep  the  two  strata  quite  distinct  from 
each  other.  Having  done  this,  heat  the 
bottom  part  of  the  tnbe  over  a  lamp  ;  the 


coloured  infusion  will  then  ascend,  and 
gradually  tinge  the  whole  fluid ;  on  the 
contrary  if  the  heat  be  applied  above,  the 
water  in  the  upper  part  of  the  tube  may  be 
made  to  boil,  but  the  colouring  matter  wil' 
remain  at  the  bottom  undisturbed.  The  hea^ 
cannot  act  downwards  to  make  it  ascend. 

By  thus  being  able  to  make  the  upper  part 
of  a  fluid  boil  without  heating  the  bottom 
part,  water  may  be  kept  boiling  for  a  consi- 
derable time  in  a  glass  tube  over  ice,  with- 
out melting  it. 

Other  experiments,  illustrating  the  same 
principle,  may  be  found  in  Count  Ruraford's 
excellent  Essavs,  especially  in  Essay  the 
7th;  1797. 

To  this  indefatigable  philosopher  we  are 
wholly  indebted  for  the  above  facts  :  he  was 
the  first  who  taught  us  that  air  and  water 
were  nearly  non-conductors.  The  results  of 
his  experiments,  which  are  contained  in  the 
above  Essay,  are  highly  interesting ;  they 
also  show  that  the  conductingpowerof  fluids 
is  impaired  by  the  admixture  of  fibrous  and 
glutinous  matter. 

Count  Rumford  proved  that  ice  melted 
more  than  80  times  slower,  when  boiling- 
hot  water  stood  on  its  surface,  than  when 
the  ice  was  placed  to  swim  on  the  surface  of 
the  hot  water.  Other  experiments  showed 
that  water,  only  eight  degrees  of  Fahren- 
heit above  the  freezing  point,  or  at  the  tem- 
perature of  forty  degrees,  melts  as  much  ice,, 
in  any  given  time,  as  an  equal  volume  of 
that  fluid  at  any  higher  temperature,  pro- 
vided the  water  stands  on  the  surface  of  the 
ice.  Water,  at  the  temperature  of  41°,  is 
found  to  melt  more  ice,  when  standing  on 
its  surface,  than  boiling  water.  It  appears 
however  that  liquids  are  not,  as  he  supposes, 
complete  non-conductors  of  caloric:  be- 
cause if  heat  be  applied  at  top,  it  is  capable 
of  making  its  way  downwards,  through  wa- 
ter for  example,  though  very  imperfectly 
and  slowly. 

It  becomes  further  evident  fi'om  the 
Count's  ingenious  experiments,  that  of  the 
different  substances  used  in  clothing,  hares' 
fur  and  eider-down  are  the  warmest ;  next 
to  these,  beavers'  fur,  raw  silk,  sheep's  wool, 
cotton  wool,  and  lastly,  lint,  or  the  scrapings 
of  fine  linen.  In  fur,  the  air  interposed 
among  its  particles  is  so  engaged  as  not  to 
be  driven  away  by  the  heat  communicated 
thereto  by  the  animal  body  ;  not  being  easily 
displaced,  it  becomes  a  barrier  to  defend  the 
animal  body  from  the  external  cold.  Hence 
it  is  obvious  that  those  skins  are  warmest 
which  have  the  finest,  longest,  and  thickest 
fur ;  and  that  the  furs  of  the  beaver,  otter, 
and  other  like  quadrupeds,  which  live  much 
in  the  water,  and  the  feathers  of  water-fowl, 
are  capable  of  confining  the  heat  of  those 
animals  in  winter,  notwithstanding  the  cold- 
ness of  the  water  which  they  frequent. 
Bears,  and  various  other  animals,  inhabitants 
of  cold  climates,  which  do  not  often  take 


CA>L 


CAL 


169 


ike  water,  have  their  fur  much  thicker  on 
their  backs  than  on  their  bellies. 

The  snow  which  covers  the  surface  of  the 
earth  in  winter,  in  high  latitudes,  is  doubt- 
less designed  as  a  garment  to  defend  it 
against  the  piercing  winds  from  the  polar  re- 
gions, which  prevail  during  the  cold  season. 

Without  dwelling  farther  upon  the  phi- 
losophy of  this  truth,  we  must  briefly  re- 
mark that  the  happy  application  of  this  law, 
satisfactorily  elucidates  some  of  the  most  in- 
teresting facts  of  the  economy  of  nature. 

Theory  of  Caloric  of  Fluidity,  or  Latent 
Heat. 

There  are  some  bodies  which,  when  sub- 
mitted to  the  action  of  caloric,  dilate  to  such 
a  degree,  and  the  power  of  aggregation  sub- 
sisting among  their  particles  is  so  much  de- 
stroyed and  removed  to  such  a  distance  by 
the  interposition  of  caloric,  that  they  slide 
over  each  other  in  eveiy  direction,  and 
tlierefore  appear  in  a  fluid  state.  This  phe- 
nomenon is  called /ui-ion.  Bodies  thus  ren- 
dered fluid  by  means  of  caloric,  are  said  to 
Le  fused,  or  melted;  and  those  that  are 
subject  to  it,  are  called  fusible. 

The  greater  number  of  solid  bodies  may, 
by  the  application  of  heat,  be  converted  into 
fluids.  Thus  metals^may  be  fused  ;  sulphur, 
resin,  phosphorus,  may  be  melted ;  ice 
may  be  converted  into  w-ater,  Sic. 

Those  bodies  which  cannot  be  rendered 
fluid  by  any  degree  of  heat  hitherto  knoviru, 
are  called  infusible. 

If  the  effects  of  heat  under  certain  cir- 
cumstances, be  carried  still  further  than  is 
necessary  to  render  bodies  fluid,  vaporization 
begins  ;  the  bodies  then  become  converted 
into  tlie  Vapourous  or  gaseous  stale.  Vapori- 
zation, however,  does  not  always  require  a 
previous  fusion.  Some  bodies  are  capable 
of  being  converted  into  the  vapourous  state, 
without  previously  becoming  fluid,  and 
others  cannot  be  volatilized  at  any  tempe- 
rature hitherto  known  :  the  latter  are  term- 
ed fixed. 

Fluidity  is  therefore  by  no  means  essential 
to  any  species  of  matter,  but  always  depends 
on  the  presence  of  a  quantity  of  caloric. 
Solidity  is  the  natural  state  of  all  bodies, 
and  there  can  be  no  doubt  that  every  fluid 
is  capable  of  being  rendered  solid  by  a  due 
reduction  of  temperature  ;  and  every  solid 
may  be  fused  by  the  agency  of  caloric,  if  the 
latter  does  not  decompose  them  at  a  tempe- 
rature inferior  to  that  which  would  be  ne- 
cessary for  their  fusion. 

Caloric  of  Fluidity. 
Dr.  Black  was  the  first  who  proved  that, 
whenever  caloric  combines  with  asolid  body, 
the  body  becomes  heated  only,  until  it  is 
rendered  fluid  :  and  that,  while  it  is  acquir- 
ing the  fluid  state,  its  temperature  remains 
stationary,  though  caloric  is  continued  to  be 
added  to  it     The  same  i?  tlie  case  when 


fluids  are  converted  into  the  aeriform  or  va- 
pourous state. 

From  these  facts,  the  laws  of  latent  heat 
have  been  inferred.  The  theory  may  be 
illustrated  by  means  of  the  following  ex- 
periments. 

If  a  lump  of  ice,  at  a  low  temperature, 
suppose  at  22°,  be  brought  into  a  warm 
room,  it  will  become  gradxially  less  cold,  as 
may  be  discovei'ed  by  means  of  tlie  thermo- 
meter. After  a  very  short  time,  it  will 
reach  the  temperature  of  32°,  (the  freezing 
point;)  but  there  it  stops.  The  ice  then 
begins  to  melt ;  but  the  process  goes  ou  very 
slowly.  During  the  whole  of  that  time  its 
temperature  continues  at  32° ;  and  as  it  is 
constantly  surrounded  by  warm  air,  we  have 
reason  to  believe  that  caloric  is  constantly 
entering  into  it;  yet  it  does  not  become  hot- 
ter till  it  is  changed  into  water  Ice,  there- 
fore, is  converted  into  water  by  a  quantity  of 
caloric  uniting  with  it. 

It  has  been  found  by  calculation,  that  ice 
in  melting  absorbs  140°  of  caloric,  the  tem- 
perature of  the  water  produced  still  remain- 
ing at  32°. 

Thisfact  maybe  proved  in  a  direct  manner. 

Take  one  pound  of  ice,  at  32°,  reduced 
to  a  coarse  powder  ;  put  it  into  a  wooden 
bowl,  and  pour  over  it  one  pound  of  water, 
heated  to  172'^ ;  all  the  ice  will  become 
melted,  and  the  temperature  of  the  whole 
fluid,  if  examined  by  a  thermometer,  will  be 
32°;  140°  of  caloric  are  therefore  lost,  and 
it  is  this  quantity  which  was  requisite  to  con- 
vert the  ice  into  water.  This  experiment 
succeeds  better,  if,  instead  of  ice,  fresh-fallen 
snow  be  employed. 

This  caloric  has  been  called  latent  caloric, 
because  its  presence  is  not  measurable  by 
the  thermometer ;  also  more  properly  ca- 
loric of  fluidity. 

Dr.  Black  has  also  ascertained  by  experi- 
ment, that  the  fluidity  of  melted  wax,  tallow, 
spermaceti,  metals,  &ic.  is  owing  to  the  same 
cause;  and  Landriani  proved,  that  this  is  the 
case  with  sulphur,  alum,  nitrate  of  potash,  &.c. 

We  consider  it  therefore  as  a  general  law, 
that  whenever  a  solid  is  converted  into  a 
fluid,  it  combines  with  caloric,  and  that  is 
the  cause  of  fluidity. 

On  the  sudden  transition  of  solids  into 
fluids,  is  founded  the  -well-known 

Production  of  Artificial  Cold,  by  means  of 
Frigorific  Mixtures. 
Anumber  of  experiments  have  been  lately 
made  by  diiferent  philosophers,  in  order  to 
produce  artificial  cold.  And  as  these  me- 
thods are  often  employed  in  chemistry,  witli 
a  view  to  expose  bodies  to  the  influence  of 
very  low  temperatures,  we  shall  enumerate 
the  diffBrent  substances  which  may  be  made 
use  of  for  that  purpose,  and  the  degrees  of 
cold  which  they  are  capable  of  producfng. 
We  are  indebted  fpr  them  to  Pepys,  Walkef , 
and  Lowitz, 


ivO 


A  TABtE  OF  FREEZING  MIXTITRES. 


Mixtures. 

_ 

Thermometer  sinks.                     | 

Muriate  of  ammonia 
Nitrate  of  potash     - 
Water      -        -        -        - 

-  5  parts 

-  5 

-  16 
» —    - 

-  5  parts 

-  5' 

-  8 

-  16 

From  50°  to  lO^.                                         i 

Muriate  of  avnmoriia 
Nitrate  of  potash     - 
Sulphate  of  soda    - 
Water      -        -        -        - 

From  50='  to  4°. 

1 

Sulphate  of  soda    - 
Diluted  nitric  cicid  - 

-  3  parts 

-  2 ' 

From  50°  to  —3°.                                        i 

Sulphate  ot  soda     - 
Muriatic  acid  - 

-  8  parts 

-  5 

From  50°  to  0°. 

Snow       -        -        -        - 
Muriate  of  soda 

-  1  part 

-  1 

From  32°  to  0°. 

1 
i 

Snow,  or  pounded  ice    - 
Muriate  of  soda 

-  2  parts 

-  1 

From  0°  to  —5°. 

1 

i 

Snow,  or  pounded  ice     -        -  12  parts 
Muriate  of  soda        -        ".       "    ^ 
Muriate  of  ammonia  and  nitrate 
of  potash      -        -        -        -     5 

From  —30  to  —18°.                                  j 

Snow,  or  pounded  ice     - 
Muriate  of  soda 
Nitrate  of  ammonia 

-  12  parts 

-  5 

-  5 

From  —18°  to  —25°. 

,1 

Snow      -        -        -        - 
Diluted  nitric  acid  - 

-     3  parts 

From  0°  to  —46°. 

Muriate  of  lime 

Snow       -        .        -        - 

-  3  parts 

-  2 

From  320  to  —50°. 

Potash     .        -        -        - 
Snow      .        -        -        - 

-    4  parts 
3 

From  32°  to  -—51°. 

Snow      .         -        -        - 
Diluted  sulphuric  acid 
Diluted  nitric  acid  - 

-  8  partB 

-  3 
~     3 

From  —10°  to  —56-, 

Snow       .        -        -         - 
Diluted  sulphuric  acid 

-  1  part 

-  1 

From  20°  to  —60°. 

i 

Muriate  of  lime 

Snow       -        -         -        - 

-  2  parts 

-  1 

From  0°  to  — 660. 

Muriate  of  lime 

Snow      -         -        -        - 

-  3  parts 

-  1 

From  — 40°  to  73='. 

Diluted  sulphuric  acid 
Snow      .        -         .        - 

-  10  parts 

-  8 

From  —68°  to  —91°.                                 | 

Nitrate  of  ammonia 
Water      -        .         -         . 

-     1  part 
>     1 

From  50°  to  4°. 

Niti'ate  of  ammonia 
Carbonate  of  soda 
Water      -        -        -        - 

-  1  part 

-  1 
.     1 

From  50°  to  — T°. 

- 

Sulphate  of  soda    - 
Muriate  of  ammonia 
Nitrate  of  potash     - 
Diluted  nitric  acid  -. 

-  6  parts 

-  4 

,    3 

-  4 

From  50°  to  — 10°. 

Sulphate  of  soda     - 
Nitrate  of  ammonia 
Diluted  nitric  acid  - 

-  6  parts 

-  5 

-  4 

From  50°  to  — 14°- 

Phosphate  of  soda    - 
Diluted  nitric  acid   - 

-  y  parts 

-  4 

From  50°tQ— 12°. 

Phosphate  of  soda    - 
Nitrate  of  ammonia 
Diluted  nitric  acid  - 

-  9  parts 

-  6 

-  4 

From  50°  to  —21°. 

Sulphate  of  soda 
Diluted  sulphuric  acid 

-  5  parts 

-  4 

From  50°  to  3°. 

CAL 


CAL 


i7i 


Maiiagemeni  of  the  preceding  Mixlures  for 
producing  Cold. 

To  produce  the  effects  before  stated,  the 
salts  mustbereducedto  powder,  and  contain 
their  full  quantity  of  water  of  crystallization. 
The  vessel  in  which  the  freezing  mixture  is 
made,  should  be  very  thin,  and  just  large 
enough  to  hold  it,  and  the  materials  should 
be  mixed  together  as  expeditiously  as  pos- 
sible, taking  care  to  stir  the  mixture  at  the 
same  time  with  a  rod  of  glass  or  wood. 

In  order  to  obtain  the  full  effect,  the 
materials  ought  to  be  first  cooled  to  the 
temperature  marked  in  the  table,  by  in- 
troducing them  into  some  of  the  other 
frigorific  mixtures,  and  then  mingling  them 
together  in  a  similar  mixture.  If,  for  in- 
stance, we  wish  to  produce  — 46°,  the 
snow  and  diluted  nitric  acid  ought  to  be 
cooled  down  to  0°,  by  putting  the  vessel 
which  contains  each  of  them  into  the  fifth 
freezing  mixture  in  the  above  table,  before 
they  are  mingled  together.  If  a  more 
intense  coM  be  required,  the  materials  to 
produce  it  are  to  be  brought  to  the  proper 
temperature  by  being  previously  placed  in 
the  second  freezing  mixture. 

This  process  is  to  be  continued  till  the 
required  degree  of  cold  has  been  procured. 

Conversion  of  Solids    and  Fluids  into  the 
Mriform  or  Gaseous  State. 

We  have  seen  before,  that  in  order  to 
render  solids  fluid,  a  certain  quantity  of 
caloric  is  necessary,  which  combines  with 
the  body,  and  therefore  cannot  be  measured 
by  the  thermometer;  we  shall  now  endea- 
vour to  prove,  that  the  same  holds  good  in 
respect  to  the  conversion  of  solids  or  fluids 
into  the  vaporous  or  gaseous  state. 

Take  a  small  quantity  of  carbonate  of 
ammonia,  introduce  it  into  a  retort,  the  neck 
of  which  is  directed  under  a  cylinder  filled 
•with  mercury  and  inverted  in  a  bason  of 
the  same  fluid.  On  applying  heat  to  the 
body  of  the  retort,  the  carbonate  of  ammonia 
will  be  volatilized,  it  will  expel  the  mercury- 
out  of  the.  cylinder,  and  become  an  invisi- 
ble gas/and  would  remain  so,  if  its  tempe- 
rature was  not  lowered. 

The  same  is  the  case  v.-ith  benzoic  acid, 
champhire,and  various  other  substances. 

All  fluids  may,  by  the  application  of  heat, 
be  converted  into  an  aeriform  elastic  state. 

When  we  consider  water  in  a  boiling  state, 
we  find  that  this  fluid,  when  examined  by 
the  thermometer,  is  not  hotter  after  boiling 
several  hours,  than  when  it  began  to  boil, 
though  to  maintain  it  boiling  a  brisk  fire 
must  necessarily  be  kept  up.  What  then, 
we  may  ask,  becomes  of  the  wasted  caloric  .'' 
It  is  not  perceptible  in  the  water,  nor  is  it 
manifested  by  the  steam  ;  for  the  steam,  if 
not  compressed,  upon  examination  is  found 
not  to  be  hotter  than  boiling  water.  The 
caloric  is  therefore  absorbed  by  the  steam, 


and  although  what  is  so  absorbed,  is  abso- 
lutely necessary  for  the  conversion  of  water 
into  the  form  of  steam  ;  it  does  not  increase 
its  temperature,  and  is  therefore  not  appre- 
ciable by  the  thermometer. 

The  conclusion  is  further  strengthened 
by  the  heat  given  out  by  steam  on  its  being 
condensed  by  cold.  This  is  particularly 
manifested  in  the  condensation  of  this  fluid 
in  the  process  of  distilling,  where  upon  ex- 
amining the  refrigeratory,  it  will  be  found 
that  a  much  greater  quantity  of  caloric  is 
communicated  to  it,  than  could  possibly  have 
been  transmitted  by  the  caloric  which  was 
sensibly  acting  before  the  condensation. 
This  may  be  easily  ascertained  by  observing 
the  quantity  of  caloric  communicated  to  the 
water  in  the  refi-igeratory  of  a  still,  by 
any  given  quantity  of  liquid  that  passes 
over. 

1.  The  boiling  point,  or  the  temperature 
at  which  the  conversion  of  fluids  into  gases 
takes  place,  is  different  in  different  fluids, 
but  constant  in  each,  provided  the  pressure 
of  the  atmosphere  be  the  same. 

Put  any  quantity  of  sulphuric  ether  into 
a  Florence  flask,  suspend  a  thermometer  in 
it,  and  hold  the  flask  over  an  Argand's  lamp, 
the  ether  will  immediately  begin  to  boil,  and 
the  thermometer  will  indicate  98°,  if  the 
ether  has  been  highly  rectified. 

If  highly  rectified  ardent  spirit  is  heated 
in  a  similar  manner,  the  thermometer  will 
rise  to    176°,   and  there  remain  stationary. 

If  water  is  substituted,  it  will  rise  to  212°. 

If  strong  nitrous  acid  of  commerce  be  made 
use  of,  it  will  be  found  to  boil  at  248°  ; — 
-sulphuric  acid  and  linseed-oil  at  600°; — 
mercury  at  656°,  Sic. 

2.  The  boiling  point  of  fluids  is  raised  by 
pressure. 

Mr.  Watt  heated  water  under  a  strong 
pressure  to  400°.  Yet  still  when  the  pressure 
was  removed,  only  part  of  the  water  was 
converted  into  vapour,  and  the  temperature 
of  this  vapour,  as  well  as  that  of  the  remain- 
ing fluid,  was  no  more  than  212°.  There 
was  therefore  188°  of  caloric  suddenly  lost. 
This  caloric  was  carried  oflF  by  the  steam. 
Now  as  only  about  one-fifth  of  the  water 
was  converted  into  steam,  that  steam  must 
contain  not  only  its  own  188°,  but  also  the 
188°  lost  by  each  of  the  other  four  parts  ; 
that  is  to  say,  it  must  contain  188°  X  5,  or 
about  940°.  Steam,  therefore,  is  water  eom- 
bined  with  at  least  940°  of  caloric,  the 
presence  of  which  is  not  indicated  by  the 
thermometer. 

3.  When  pressure  is  removed  from  the 
surface  of  bodies,  their  conversion  into  the 
gaseous  state  is  greatly  facilitated,  or  their 
boiling  poini  is  lowered. 

In  proof  of  this  the  following  experimentg 
may  serve : 

Let  a  small  bottle  be  filled  with  highly- 
rectified  sulphuric  ether,  and  a  piece  of 
wetted  bladder  be  tied  over  its  orifice  avoujicT 


CAL 


CAL 


its  neck.  Transfer  it  under  the  receiver  of 
an  air  pump,  and  take  away  the  super- 
incumbent pressure  of  the  air  in  the  recei- 
ver. When  the  exhaustion  is  complete, 
pierce  the  bladder  by  means  of  a  pointed 
sliding  wire,  passing  through  a  collar  of 
leather  which  covers  the  upper  opening  of 
the  receiver.  Having  done  this,  the  ether 
will  instantly  begin  to  boil,  and  become 
converted  into  an  invisible  gaseous  fluid. 

Take  a  small  retort  or  Florence  flask, 
fill  it  one  half  or  less  with  water,  and 
make  it  boil  over  a  lamp ;  when  kept 
l)riskly  boiling  for  about  five  minutes, 
cork  the  rnouth  of  the  retort  as  expedi- 
tiously as  2)ossible,  and  remove  it  from  the 
lamp. 

The  water,  on  being  removed  from  the 
.source  of  heat,  will  keep  boiling  for  a  few 
minutes,  and  when  the  ebullition  begins  to 
slacken,  it  may  be  renewed  by  dipping  the 
retort  into  cold  water,  or  pouring  cold  water 
upon  il. 

The  waier  during  boiling,  becomes  con- 
verted into  vapour;  this  vapour  expels  the 
air  of  the  vessel,  and  occupies  its  place  ;  on 
diminisliing  the  heat,  it  condenses  ;  when 
the  retoi't  is  stopped,  a  partial  vacuum  is 
formed;  the  pressure  becomes  diminished, 
and  a  less  degree  of  heat  is  sufficient  to 
cause  an  ebullition. 

i-'or  the  same  reason,  water  may  be  made 
to  boil  under  tlie  exhausted  receiver  at  94° 
Fahr.  or  even  at  a  lower  degree;  alcohol 
at  560  ;  and  ether  at  —20°. 

On  the  conversion  of  fluids  into  gases 
is  founded  the  following  experiment,  by 
"which  water  is  frozen  by  means  of  sulphuric 
ether. 

Take  a  thin  glass  tube  four  or  five  inches 
long  and  about  two  or  three-eighths  of  an 
inch  in  diameter,  and  a  two-ounce  bottle 
furnished  with  a  capillary  tube  fitted  to  its 
neck.  In  order  to  make  ice,  pour  a  little 
water  into  the  tube,  taking  care  not  to  wet 
the  (Uitside,  nor  to  leave  it  moist.  Having 
done  this,  Jet  a  stream  of  sulphuric  ether 
i'all  through  the  capillary  tube  upon  that 
part  of  it  containing  the  water,  which  by 
liiis  means  will  be  converted  into  ice  in  a 
f^w  miiUite.'^,  and  this  it  will  do  even  near  a 
ijre  01'  in  the  midst  of  summer. 

If  the  glass  tuije,  containing  the  water,  be 
exposed  to  the  brisk  thorough  air,  or  free 
draught  of  an  open  window,  a  large  quan- 
tity of  water  may  be  frozen  in  a  shorter  time; 
and  if  a  liiin  spiral  wire  be  introduced  pre- 
vious to  tlie  congelation  of  the  water,  the 
ice  will  adhere  to  it,  and  may  thus  be  drawn 
out  conveniently. 

A  person  might  be  easily  frozen  to  death 
tluringvery  warm  weather,  by  merely  pour- 
ing u])on  his  body  for  some  time  sulphuric 
etiier,  and  keeping  him  exposed  to  a  tho- 
roui^h  draught  of  air. 


.'Artificial  Refrigeraiion. 

The  cooling  or  refrigeration  of  rooms  iri 
the  summer  season  by  sprinkling  them  with 
water,  becomes  likewise  obvious  on  this 
account. 

The  method  of  making  ice  artificially  in  the 
East  Indies  depends  on  the  same  principle. 
The  ice-makers  at  Benares  dig  pits  in  large 
open  plains,  the  bottom  of  which  they 
strew  with  sugar-canes  or  dried  stems  of 
maize  or  Indian-corn.  Upon  this  bed  they 
place  a  number  of  unglazed  pans,  made  of 
so  porous  an  earth  that  the  water  penetrates 
through  their  whole  substance.  These  pans 
are  filled  towards  evening  in  the  winter 
season  with  water  that  has  boiled,  and  left  in 
that  situation  till  morning,  when  more  or 
less  ice  is  found  in  them,  according  to  the 
temperature  and  other  qualities  of  the  air  ; 
there  being  more  formed  in  drj  and  warm 
weather,  than  in  that  which  is  cloudy, 
though  it  may  be  colder  to  the  human  body. 

Every  thing  in  this  process  is  calculated 
to  produce  cold  by  evaporation  ;  the  beds 
on  which  the  pans  are  placed,  sutfer  the 
air  to  have  a  free  passage  to  their  bottoms ;, 
and  the  pans  constantly  oozing  out  water 
to  their  external  surface,  are  cooled  by  the 
evaporation  of  it. 

In  Spain,  they  use  a  kind  of  earthen  jars, 
called  buxaros,  which  are  only  half-baked, 
the  earth  of  which  is  so  j)orous,  that  the 
outside  is  kept  moist  by  the  water  which 
filters  through  it,  and  though  placed  in  the 
sun,  the  water  in  the  jar  becomes  as  cold 
as  ice. 

It  is  a  common  practice  in  China  to 
cool  Avine  or  other  liquors  by  wrapping  the 
l)ottle  in  a  wet  cloth,  and  hanging  it  up 
in  the  sun.  The  water  in  the  cloth  be- 
comes converted  into  vapour,  and  thus  cold 
is  produced. 

The  Blacks  in  Senegambia  have  a  similar 
method  of  cooling  v  ater  by  filling  tanned 
leather  bags  with  it,  which  they  hang  up  in 
the  sun  ;  the  water  oozes  more  or  less 
through  the  leather  so  as  tOjkeep  the  outward 
surface  wet, which  by  its  quick  and  continued 
evaporation  cools  the  water  remarkably. 

The  winds  on  the  borders  of  the  Persian 
Gulph  are  often  so  scorching,  that  travel- 
lers are  suddenly  suffocated  unless  they 
cover  their  heads  with  a  wet  cloth  ;  if  this  be 
too  wet,  they  immediately  feel  an  intole- 
rable cold,  which  would  prove  fatal  if  the 
moisture  was  not  speedily  dissipated  bv  the 
heat. 

Condensation  of  Vapour. 

If  a  cold  vessel  is  brought  into  a  ■warm 
room,  particularly  where  many  people  are 
assembled,  the  outside  of  it  will  soon  be- 
come covered  with  a  sort  of  dew. 

Before  some  changes  of  weather,  the 
stone  pavements,  the  walls  of  a  house,  the 
balustrades  of  staircases  and  other  solid  ob- 
jects, feel  clammy  and  damp. 


V  CAL 

■ill  frosty  nights,  when  the  ah"  abroad  is 
colder  than  the  air  within,  the  dampness  of 
this  air,  for  the  same  reason,  settles  on  the 
glass  panes  of  the  windows,  and  is  there 
frozen  into  curious  and  beautiful  figures. 

Thus  fogs  and  deivs  take  place,  and  in  the 
higher  regions  clouds  are  formed  from  the 
condensed  vapour.  The  still  greater  con- 
densation produces  mists  and  rain. 

Capacity  of  Bodies  for  containing  Heat. 

The  property  which  different  bodies  pos- 
sess, of  containing  at  the  same  temperature, 
and  in  equal  quantities,  either  of  mass  or 
bulk,  unequal  quantities  of  heat,  is  called 
their  capacity  for  heat.  The  capacities  of 
bodies  for  heat  are  therefore  considered  as 
great  or  small  in  proportion  as  their  tempe- 
ratures are  either  raised  by  the  addition,  or 
diminished  by  the  deprivation,  of  equal 
quantities  of  heat,  in  a  less  or  a  greater 
degree. 

In  homogeneous  bodies,  the  quantities  of 
caloric  which  they  contain  are  in  the  ratio 
of  their  temperature  and  mass  :  when  there- 
fore equal  quantities  of  water,  of  oil,  or  of 
mercury,  of  unequal  temperatures,  are 
mingled  together,  the  temperature  of  the 
whole  will  be  the  arithmetical  mean  between 
the  tem.peratures  of  the  two  quantities  that 
had  been  mixed  together.  It  is  a  self-evident 
truth  that  this  should  be  the  case,  for  the 
particles  of  different  jjortions  of  the  same 
substance  being  alike,  their  effects  must  be 
equal.     For  instance: 

Mis  a  pound  of  water  at  172°  with  a 
pound  at  32°,  half  the  excess  of  heat  in  the 
hot  water  will  quit  it  to  go  over  into  the 
colder  portion  ;  thus  the  hot  water  will  be 
cooled  70°,  and  the  cold  will  receive  70°  of 
temperature  ;  therefore  172 — 70,  or  324-70 
==102  Will  give  the  heat  of  the  mixture. 
To  attain  the  arithmetical  mean  very  ex- 
actly, several  precautions  however  are  ne- 
cessary. 

When  heterogeneous  bodies  of  different 
temperatures  are  mixed  together,  the  tem- 
perature produced  is  never  the  arithmetical 
mean  of  the  two  original  temperatures. 

In  order  to  ascertain  the  comparative 
quantities  of  heat  of  different  bodies,  equal 
weights  of  them  are  mingled  together ;  the 
experiments  for  this  purpose  being  in  gene- 
ral more  easily  executed  tlian  those  by 
which  they  are  compared  from  equal  bulks. 

Thus,  if  one  pound  of  mercury  heated  to 
110°  Fahr.,  be  added  to  one  pound  of  water 
of  44°,  the  temperature  of  the  blended  (luids 
will  not  be  changed  to  77°,  as  it  would  be  if 
thesurplusof  heat  were  divided  amonf'tiiose 
fluids  in  the  proportion  of  their  quantities. 
It  will  be  found,  on  examination,  to  be  only 

On  the  contrary,  if  the  pound  of  mer- 
cury be  heated  to  44°,  and  the  ivater  to  110°, 
then  on  stirring  them  together,  the  common 
temperaturewillbc  107°. 


CAL 


173 


Hence,  if  the  quicksilver  loses  by  this 
distribution  63°  of  caloric,  an  equal  weight 
of  water  gains  only  3°  from  this  loss  of  63° 
of  heat.  And  on  the  contrary,  if  the  water 
loses  3°,  the  mercury  gains  63°. 

When,  instead  of  comparing  the  quanti- 
ties of  caloric  which  equal  weights  of  different 
bodies  contain,  we  compare  the  quantities 
contained  in  equal  volumes,  we  still  find 
that  an  obvious  difference  takes  place.  Thus 
it  is  found  by  experiment,  that  the  quantity 
of  caloric  necessary  to  raise  the  temperature 
of  a  given  volume  of  water  any  number  of 
degrees,  is,  to  that  necessary  to  raise  an 
equal  volume  of  mercury,  the  same  number 
of  degrees  as  2  to  1.  This  is  therefore  the 
proportion  between  the  comparative  quan- 
tities of  caloric  which  these  two  bodies  con- 
tain, estimated  by  their  volumes  ;  and  simi- 
lar differences  exist  with  respect  to  every 
other  kind  of  matter. 

From  the  nature  of  the  experiments  by 
which  the  quantities  of  caloric  which  bodies 
contain  are  ascertained,  it  is  evident  that 
we  discover  merely  the  compurative,  not 
the  absolute  quantities.  Hence  water  has 
been  chosen  as  a  standard,  to  which  other 
bodies  may  be  referred  ;  its  capacity  is 
stated  as  the  arbitrary  term  of  1000,  and 
with  this  the  capacities  of  other  bodies  are 
compared. 

It  need  not  be  told  that  pains  have  been 
taken  to  estimate  on  these  experiments  that 
portion  of  heat  which  diffuses  itself  into  the 
air,  or  into  the  vessel  where  the  mercury  and 
water  are  blended  together.  As  however 
such  valuations  cannot  be  made  Avith  con- 
plete  accuracy,  the  numbers  stated  above 
are  only  an  approximation  to  truth. 

Radiation  of  Caloric. 

Caloric  is  thrown  off  or  radiates  from 
heated^  bodies  in  right  lines,  and  moves 
through  space  with  inconceivable  velocity. 
It  is  retarded  in  its  passage  by  atmosphcru- 
air,  by  colourless  fluids,  glass,  and  other 
transparent  bodies. 

If  a  glass  mirror  be  placed  before  a  fire, 
(he  mirror  transmits  the  rays  of  light,  l,!it 
not  the  rays  of  heat. 

If  a  plate  of  glass,  talc,  or  a  glass  vessel 
filled  witli  water  be  suddenly  interposed 
between  tiie  fire  and  the  eye,  the  rays  of 
light  pass  through  it,  but  the  rays  of  caloric 
are  considerably  retarded  in  its  passage  ;  for 
no  heat  is  perceived  until  the  interposed 
substance  is  saturated  with  heat,  or  has 
reached  its  maximum.  It  then  ceases  to 
intercept  the  rays  of  caloric,  and  allows 
them  to  pass  as  freely  as  the  ravs  of 
light. 

It  has  been  lately  shown  by  Dr.  Herschel, 
that  the  rays  of  caloric  are  refrangible,  but 
less  so  than  the  rays  of  light ;  and  the  same 
philosopher  has  also  proved  by  experiment, 
that  it  is  not  only  the  rays  of  caloric  emitted 
by  the  sun,  v>^hich  are  refrangible,  batb'kf--. 


174 


CAL 


CAL 


wise  the  rays  emitted  by  common  fires,  by 
candles,  by  heated  iron,  and  even  by  hot 
water. 

Whether  the  rays  of  caloric  are  differently 
refracted,  in  different  mediums,  has  not  yet 
been  ascertained.  We  are  certain  however, 
that  they  are  refracted  by  all  transparent 
bodies  which  have  been  employed  as  burning 
glasses. 

The  rays  of  caloric  are  also  reflected  by 
polished  surfaces,  in  the  same  manner  as 
the  rays  of  light. 

This  was  long  ago  noticed  by  Lambert, 
Saussure,  Scheele,  Pictet,  and  lately  by 
Dr.  Herschcl. 

Professor  Pictet  placed  two  concave  me- 
tallic mirrors  opposite  to  each  other,  at  the 
distance  of  about  twelve  feet.  When  a  hot 
body,  an  iron  bullet  for  instance,  was  placed 
in  the  focus  of  the  one,  and  a  mercurial 
thermometer  in  that  oftbe  other,  a  substance 
radiated  from  the  bullet ;  it  passed  with  in- 
calculable velocity  through  the  air,  it  was 
reflected  from  the  m'irrors,  it  became  con- 
centrated, and  influenced  the  thermometer 
placed  in  the  focus,  according  to  the  degree 
of  its  concentration. 

An  iron  ball  two  inches  in  diameter, 
heated  so  tliat  it  was  not  luminous  in  the 
dark,  i-aised  the  thermometer  not  less  than 
ten  and  a  half  degrees  of  Reaumur's  scale, 
in  six  minutes. 

A  lighted  candle  occasioned  a  rise  in  the 
thermometer  nearly  the  same. 

A  Florence  flask  containing  two  ounces 
and  three  draclims  of  bailing  water,  raised 
Fahrenheit's  thermometer  three  degrees. 
lie  blackened  the  bulb  of  his  thermometer, 
and  found  that  it  was  more  speedily  influ- 
enced by  the  radiation  than  before,  and  that 
it  rose  to  a  greater  height. 

M.  Pictet  discovered  another  very  singular 
fact ;  namel}^,  the  apparent  radiation  of  cold. 
When,  instead  of  a  heated  body,  a  Florence 
flask  full  of  ice  or  snow  is  placed  in  the 
focus  of  one  of  the  mirrors, the  thermometer 
placed  in  the  focus  of  the  other  immediately 
descends,  and  ascends  again  whenever  the 
cold  body  is  removed. 

This  phenomenon  may  be  explained  on 
the  supposition,  that  from  every  body  at 
every  temperature  caloric  radiates,  but  in 
less  quantity  as  tlie  ten;nerature  is  low  ;  so 
that  in  the  above  experiment,  the  thermo- 
meter gives  out  more  caloric  by  radiation, 
than  itreceivesfrom  the  body  in  the  opposite 
focus,  and  therefore  its  temperature  is  low- 
ered. Or,  as  Pictet  has  supposed,  when  a 
jiumber  of  bodies  near  to  each  other  have 
the  same  temperature,  there  is  no  radiation 
of  caloric,  because  in  ali  of  them  it  exists  in 
a  slate  of  equal  tension  ;  but  as  soon  as  a 
body  at  an  inferior  temperature  is  intro- 
duced, the  balance  of  tension  is  broken, and 
caloric  begins  to  radiate  from  all  of  tbem, 
till  the  temperature  of  that  body  is  raised  to 
an  equality  with  theirs.    In  the  above  expe- 


riment therefore,  the  placing  the  snow  ov 
ice  in  the  focus  of  the  mirror  causes  the 
radiation  of  caloric  f7-om  the  thermometer^ 
and  hence  the  diminution  of  temperature 
which  it  suffers. 

These  experiments  have  been  since  re- 
peated by  Dr.  Young  and  Professor  Davy, 
at  the  theatre  of  the  Royal  Institution. 
These  gentlemen  inflamed  phosphorus  by 
reflected  caloric  ;  and  proved  that  the  heat 
thus  excited,  was  very  .sensible  to  the  organs 
of  feeling. 

It  is  therefore  evident,  that  caloric  is 
thrown  off  from  bodies  in  rays,  which  are 
invisible,  or  incaple  of  exciting  vision,  but 
which  are  capable  of  exciting  heat. 

These  invisible  rays  of  caloric  are  propa- 
gated in  right  lines,  with  extreme  velocity  ; 
and  are  capable  of  the  laws  of  reflection 
and  refraction. 

The  heating  agency  however  is  different 
in  the  different  coloured  rays  of  the  prisma- 
tic spectrum.  According  to  Dr.  Herschel's 
experiments,  it  follows  inversely  the  order 
of  the  refrangibility  of  the  rays  of  light. 
The  least  refrangible,  possessing  it  in  the 
greatest  degree. 

Sir  Henry  Englefieid  has  lately  made  a 
series  of  experiments  on  the  same  subject, 
from  which  Ave  learn,  that  a  thermometer 
having  its  ball  blackened,  rose  when  placed 
in  the  blue  ray  of  the  prismatic  spectrum  in 
3'  from  55-  to  56°  ;  in  the  green,  in  3'  from 
54°  to  58°  ;  in  the  t/cUow,  in  3'  from  56°  to 
62° ;  in  the  full  red,  in  2  1-2'  from  56°  to 
72°  ;  in  the  confines  of  the  red,  in  2  1-2'  from 
58°  to  73  1-2°  :  and  guite  out  of  the  visible 
light,  in  2  1-2'  from  61°  to  79°. 

Between  each  of  the  observations,  the 
thermometer  was  placed  in  the  shade  so  long 
as  to  sink  it  below  the  heat  to  which  it  had 
risen  in  the  preceding  observation,  of  course 
its  rise  above  that  point  could  only  be  the 
effect  of  the  ray  to  which  it  was  exposed. 
It  was  continued  in  the  focus  long  after  it 
had  ceased  to  rise  ;  therefore  the  heats  given 
are  the  greatest  effects  of  the  several  rays 
on  the  thermometer  in  each  observation.  A 
thermometer  placed  constantly  in  the  shade 
near  the  apparatus,  was  found  scarcely  to 
vary  during  the  experiments. 

Sir  Henry  made  other  experiments  with 
thermometers  with  naked  balls,  and  with 
others  whose  balls  were  painted  white,  for  , 
which  we  i-efer  the  reader  to  the'interesting 
paper  of  the  Baronet,  from  which  the  above 
experiments  are  transcribed. 

The  coloured  rays  emitted  from  the  sun, 
and  combustible  bodies,  since  they  excite 
heat  and  vision,  must  consist  of  a  mixture 
of  heat-making  rays,  and  rays  of  light. 

And  as  the  rays  of  heat  and  light  accom- 
pany each  other,  when  emitted  from  lumi- 
nous bodies,  the  velocKy  with  which  the 
rays  of  caloric  move,  must  be  equal  to  that 
of  light,  and  hence  its  particles  must  be 
equally  minute.     Thev  differ  however  iil 


CA£ 


CAL 


m 


this  particular,  that  the  rays  of  light  pro- 
duce the  sensation  of  vision,  and  possess 
certain  chemical  properties,  whilst  in  those 
of  caloric  the  peculiar  agency  of  heat  re- 
sides. 

CALORIMETKR.  An  instrument  by 
which  the  whole  quantity  of  absolute  heat 
existing  in  a  body  in  chemical  union  can  be 
ascertained. 

CA'LTHA,  (KaxBct,  corrupted  from 
yttx^a,  yellow,  from  whence,  saysVossius, 
come  calthula,  caldula,  caledula,  calendula.) 
Marsh  marigold. 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnaean  system.  Class,  Polyandria.  Order, 
Polygynia. 

2.  The  pharmacopceial  name  of  the  herb 
wild  marigold,  so  called  from  its  colour. 

Ca'ltha  arve'nsis.  Calendula  arvensis. 
Caltha  vulgaris.  The  wild  mai-igold  is  some- 
times preferred  to  the  garden  marigold. 
Its  juice  is  given,  from  one  to  four  ounces, 
ill  jaundice  and  cachexia;  and  the  leaves 
are  commended  as  a  salad  for  children 
afiSicted  with  scrofulous  humours. 

Ca'ltha  palu'stris.  Common  single 
marsh  marigold.  It  is  said  to  be  caustic 
and  deleterious ;  but  this  may  be  ques- 
tioned. The  young  buds  of  this  plant 
make,  when  properly  pickled,  very  good 
substitutes  for  capers. 

Ca'ltha  volga'kis.    See  Caltha  arvensis. 

Ca'lthula.     The  caltha  is  so  called. 

Caltrops.     See  Trapa  natans. 

CALU'MBA.  The  name  now  adopted 
by  the  London  college  of  physicians  for  the 
columbo.  Colombo.  Calomba.  Colomba.  The 
root  formerly  so  called,  is  now  termed  Ca- 
lumbcE  radix  in  the  London  pharmacopoeia. 
It  is  imported  from  Colomba,  in  Ceylon,  in 
circular,  brown  knobs,  wrinkled  on  their 
outer  surface,  yellowish  within,  and  consist- 
ing of  cortical,  woody,  and  medullary 
laminae.  Its  smell  is  aromatic ;  its  taste 
pungent,  and  very  bitter.  From  Dr.  Per- 
cival's  experiments  on  the  root,  it  appears 
that  rectified  spirit  of  wine  extracts  its 
virtues  in  the  greatest  perfection.  The 
watery  infusion  is  more  perishable  than  that 
of  other  bitters.  An  ounce  of  the  powdered 
root,  half  an  ounce  of  orange-peel,  two 
ounces  of  brandy,  and  fourteen  ounces  of 
water,  macerated  12  hours  without  heat, 
and  then  filtered  through  paper,  afford  a 
sufficiently  strong  and  tolerably  pleasant 
infusion.  The  extract  made  first  by  spirit 
and  then  with  water,  and  reduced  by  evapo- 
ration to  a  pilular  consistence,  is  found  to  be 
equal,  if  not  superior  in  efllcacy,  to  the 
powder.  As  an  antiseptic,  Calumba  root  is 
inferior  to  the  bark ;  but,  as  a  corrector  of 
putrid  bile,  it  is  much  superior  to  the  bark  ; 
whence  also  it  is  probable,  that  it  would  be 
of  service  in  the  West-India  yellow  fever. 
It  also  restrains  alimentary  fermentation, 
-.vithout  impairing  digestion  ;  in  which  pro- 


perty it  resembles  mustard.  It  does  not 
appear  to  have  the  least  heating  quality,  and 
therefore  may  be  used  in  phthisis  pulmonalis, 
and  in  hectic  cases,  to  strengthen  digestion. 
It  occasions  no  disturbance,  and  agrees  very 
well  with  a  milk  diet,  as  it  abates  flatulence, 
and  is  indisposed  to  acidity.  The  London, 
Edinburgh,  and  Dublin  colleges,  direct  a 
tincture  of  Calumba  root.  The  dose  of  the 
powdered  root  is  as  far  as  half  a  drachm, 
which,  in  urgent  cases  may  be  repeated 
every  third  or  fourth  hour. 

Ca'lva.  (From  calvus,hs\i.)  The  scalp 
or  upper  part  of  the  cranium  or  top  of  the 
head ;  so  called  because  it  often  grows  bald 
first. 

CALVA'RIA.  (From  calvus,  bald.)  The 
upper  part  of  the  cranium  which  becomes 
soon  bald.  It  means  all  above  the  orbits, 
temples,  ears  and  occipital  eminence. 

Calvi'ties.  (From  calvus,  bald.)  Cal- 
riiium.  Baldness ;  want  or  loss  of  hair, 
particularly  upon  the  sinciput. 

CALX,  {-cis,  fcem.  from  kalah,  to  burn, 
Arab.)     1.  Chalk.     Limestone. 

2.  Lime.  Calx  viva.  The  London  College 
direct  it  to  be  prepared  thus  : — Take  of  lime- 
stone one  pound  :  break  it  into  small  pieces, 
and  heat  it  in  a  crucible,  in  a  strong  fire,  for 
an  hour,  or  until  the  carbonic  acid  is  entirely 
driven  off,  so  that  on  the  addition  of  acetic 
acid,  no  bubbles  of  gas  shall  be  extricated. 
Lime  may  be  made  by  the  same  process 
from  oyster-shells  previously  washed  in 
boiling  water,  and  cleared  from  extraneous 
matters.     See  Lime. 

Ca'lcis  li'c^uoe.  Solution  of  lime,  for- 
merly called  aqua  calcis.  Lime-water. 
'•  Take  of  lime,  half  a  pound  ;  boiling  dis- 
tilled water,  twelve  pints.  Pour  the  water 
upon  the  lime,  and  stir  them  together; 
nest  cover  the  vessel  immediately,  and  let 
it  stand  for  three  hours  ;  then  keep  the  so- 
lution upon  the  remaining  lime  in  stopped 
glass  bottles,  and  pour  otf  the  clear  liquc- 
when  it  is  wanted  for  use." 

Lime  is  soluble  in  about  450  times  V-s 
weight  of  water,  or  little  more  than  one 
grain  in  one  fluid-ounce.  It  is  given  in- 
ternally, in  doses  of  two  ounces  and  up- 
wards, in  cardialgia,  spasms,  diarrhoea,  &c. 
and  in  proportionate  doses  in  convulsions 
of  children  arising  from  acidity,  or  ulcerated 
intestines,  intermittent  fevers,  &,c.  Exter- 
nally it  is  applied  to  burns  and  ulcers. 

Ca'lcis  mu'rias.  Calx  salita.  Salammo- 
niacusfixus.  Muriate  of  lime.  "  Take  of 
the  salt  remaining  after  the  sublimation  of 
subcarbonateof  ammoniatm'O  pounds, water 
a  pint ;  mix  and  filter  through  paper.  Eva- 
porate the  salt  to  dryness  ;  and  preserve  it 
in  a  closely  stopped  vessel."  This  prepara- 
tion is  exhibited  with  the  same  views  as  the 
muriate  of  bary tes.  It  possesses  deobslru  - 
ent,  diuretic,  and  cathartic  virtues,  and  is 
much  used    by   th&   celebrated    Fo'n'croi- 


116 


CAM 


CAM 


ao-ainst  scrofula,  and  oilier  analogous  dis- 
eases. Six,  twelve,  and  twenty  grains,  are 
given  to  children  three  times  a  day,  and  a 
drachm  to  adults. 

Ca'lcis  muria'tis  li'quor.  "  Take  of 
muriate  of  lime  two  ounces,  distilled  water 
three  fluid-ounces  ;  dissolve  the  salt  in  the 
water,  and  filter  it  through  paper." 

Calx  antimo'nii.   See  Antimonii  oxydum. 

Calx  cum  ka'li  pu'ro.  The  preparation 
formerly  called  by  this  name,  is  now  termed, 
in  the  London  pharmacopojia,  potassa  cum 
calce. 

Calx  hydra'rgyri  a'lba.  See  Hydrar- 
gyrum prcBcipitatum  album. 

Calx  viva.     See  Calx. 

Caly'pter.  (From  kakv^to),  to  hide.) 
A  carneous  excrescence  covering  the  he- 
morrhoidal vein. 

Ca'mara.  (From  «st^ap*,  a  vault)  Ca- 
mariwm.  The  fornix  of  the  brain  :  also  the 
vaulted  part  of  the  auricle  of  the  heart. 

Cama'rium.  (From  Ki.wapa,  a  vault.) 
See  Camara. 

Camaro'ma.  (From  nufx^tfa,  a  vault.) 
Camarosis.  Camaratio.  A  fracture  of  the 
skull,  in  the  shape  of  an  ai'ch  or  vault. 

Ca'mbing.  a  tree  of  the  Molucca  is- 
lands, whose  bark  has  been  recommended 
in  dysenteries. 

Cambirea.  So  Paracelsus  calls  the  ve- 
nereal bubo. 

Ca'mbium.  (Fi'om  cambio,  to  exchange.) 
That  nutritious  humour  which  is  changed 
into  the  matter  of  which  the  body  is  com- 
posed. 

Cambo'dia.     See  Slalagmitis. 

Cambo'gia.  (From  the  province  of  Cam- 
baya,  in  the  East  Indies  ;  called  also  Cam- 
hodja  and  Cambogia ;  hence  it  has  obtained 
its  names  of  Cambodia.  Cambogium.  Gam- 
bogia.     Gambogium.)     See  Slalagmitis. 

Cambo'gia  gu'tta.     See  Slalagmitis. 

Cambo'gium.  (From  the  province  of 
Cambogia,  whence  it  was  brought.)  See 
Slalagmitis. 

Cambro-brita'nnica.  See  Rubus  Cha- 
mcemorus. 

Cambu'ca.  Cambuta  membrata.  So  Pa- 
racelsus calls  the  venereal  cancer.  Also  by 
some  it  is  described  as  a  bubo,  an  ulcer,  an 
abscess  on  the  pudenda ;  also  a  boil  in  the 
groin. 

Ca'mbui.  The  wild  American  myrtle  of 
Piso  and  Margrave,  which  is  said  to  be  as- 
tringent. 

CavieVs  hay.  See  Andropogon  Schcenan-  ■ 
thus. 

CA'MERA.  Chamber  or  cavity.  The 
chambers  of  the  eye  are  termed  camerae. 

Camera'tio.     See  Camaroma. 

Ca'mes.     Camtt.     Silver. 

Cami'nga.     See  Canella  alba. 

Ca'minus.  A  furnace  and  its  chimney. 
Ill  Fvulandus  it  signifies  a  bell. 

Cami'sia    fce'tu5.      (From    the    Arabic 


term  kamisah,  an  under  garment;  The 
sliirt  of  the  foetus.  It  is  frequently  ftuf 
for  the  chorion. 

Ca'momile.     See  Anthemis  nobilis. 

Ca'momiU,  siivMng.  See  Anihemis  co- 
tula. 

Camomi'lla.  Corrupted  from  chama?- 
melum. 

Ca'mmorum.  (k«^^o/i!!1»,  quia  homines, 
Ku.y^fl /j.opa>,  perimat;  because  if  eaten,  it 
brings  men  to  a  miserable  end.)  A  species 
of  monkshood.     See  Aconitum. 

Campa'na.  a  bell.  In  Chemistry,  a 
receptacle  like  a  bell,  for  making  sulphu- 
ric acid ;  thus  the  oleum  sulphui-is  per 
campanam. 

CAMPA'iNULA.  (From  campana,  a 
bell,  named  from  its  shape.)  The  bell- 
flower.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants 
in  the  Linuffian  system.  Class,  Pentan- 
dria.     Order,  Monogynia. 

Ca'mpe.  (From  Ko.fjt.Tcvctt,  to  bend.)  A 
flexure  or  bending.  It  is  also  used  for  the 
ham,  and  a  joint,  or  articulation. 

Campea'chy  wood.  See  Hamatoxylon 
Campechianum. 

Campeche'nse  li'gnum.  See  Hccma- 
toxylon  Campechianum. 

CAMPER,  Peter,  was  born  at  Leydea 
in  1722,  where  he  studied  under  Boerhaave, 
and  took  his  degree  in  medicine.  He  then 
travelled  forsome  years,  and  was  afterwards 
appointed  a  professor  successively  at  Fra- 
neker,  Amsterdam,  andGroningen.  He  was 
subsequently  occupied  in  prosecuting  his 
favourite  studies,  in  visiting  various  parts  of 
Europe,  by  the  different  societies  of  which 
he  was  honourably  distinguished,  and  in 
performing  many  public  duties  in  his  own 
country,  being  at  length  chosen  one  of  the 
council  of  state.  He  died  in  17S9  of  a. 
pleurisy.  He  published  some  improvements 
in  midwifery  and  surgery,  but  anatomy  ap- 
pears to  have  been  his  favourite  pursuit.  He 
finished  two  parts  of  a  work  of  considerable 
magnitude  and  importance,  in  which  the 
healthy  and  morbid  structure  of  the  arm, 
and  of  the  pelvis,  are  exhibited  in  very  accu- 
rate plates,  from  drawings  made  by  himself : 
which  he  appears  to  have  purposed  extending 
to  the  other  parts  of  the  body.  There  are 
also  some  posthumous  works  of  Camper 
possessing  great  merit,  partly  on  subjects  of 
natural  history,  partly  evincing  the  connex- 
ion between  anatomy  and  painting ;  in 
which  latter  judicious  rules  are  laid  down 
for  exhibiting  the  diversity  of  features  in 
persons  of  various  countries  and  ages,  and 
representing  the  different  emotions  of  the 
mind  in  the  countenance,  also  for  delinea- 
ting the  general  forms  of  other  animals, 
which  he  shows  to  be  modified  according  to 
their  economy. 

Ca'mphire.     See  Laurus  camphora. 

Ca'mphor.    See  Laurus  camphora. 

CA'MPHORA.         (Camphura..        Arab 


CAM 


CAPS 


IV. 


'llie  ancients  by  camphor  meant  what  now 
is  called  asphaltum,  or  Jew's  pitch ;  Kx^ovfia.) 
See  Laurus  camphora. 

Ci'MPHORiE  flo'ees.  The  subtile  sub- 
stance which  first  ascends  in  subliming 
camphor.  It  is  nothing  more  than  the 
camphor. 

Ci'MPHOR^;  flo'res  cOMPo'siTi.  Cam- 
phor sublimed  with  benzoin. 

CA'MPHORAS.  A  salt  formed  by 
the  union  of  the  camphoric  acid  with  differ- 
ent bases :  thus  camphorate  of  alumine,  cam- 
phorate  of  ammonia,  &.c. 

Camphora'sma.  (From  camphora;  so 
called  from  its  camphor-like  smell.)  Turkey 
balsam.     See  Dracocephalum. 

Camphora'ta.     See  Camphorosma. 

Camphora'tum  o'leum.  a  mixture  of 
olive  oil,  two  parts,  with  one  of  camphor  : 
of  use  in  inflammatory  swellings  of  the 
throat,  if  mixed  with  a  proper  cataplasm 
and  applied  to  it.  In  ascites,  when  the  ab- 
domen is  much  distended,  if  rubbed  on 
freely  every  night  and  morning,  it  is  sup- 
posed to  be  useful. 

CAMPHORIC  ACID.  Acidum  cam- 
phoricum.  If  nitric  acid  be  distilled  several 
times  (six  or  eight)  from  camphor,  a  crys- 
tallized salt  is  obtained,  called  the  acid  of 
camphor,  which  reddens  syrup  of  violets 
an>d  the  tincture  of  turnsole.  Its  taste  is 
bitter,  and  it  differs  from  oxalic  acid,  in  not 
precipitating  lime  from  the  muriatic  acid. 
The  union  of  this  acid  with  different  bases 
forms  what  are  called  camphorates,  none  of 
which  have  yet  been  used  medicinally. 

CAMPHORO'SMA.  (From  camphora, 
and  o(r^»,  smell ;  so  called  from  its  smelling 
of  camphire.)  The  camphor-smelling  plant. 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnaean  system.  Class,  Tdrandria.  Or- 
der, Monogynia. 

2.  The  pharmacopoeial  name  of  the  cam- 
phorata.     See  Camphorosma  Monspeliensis. 

Camphorosma  Monspeliensis.  The  sys- 
tematic name  of  the  plant  called  camphorata 
in  the  pharmacopoeias.  Chamcepeuce,  Cam- 
phorata hirsuta.  Camphorosma  Monspeliaca. 
Stinking  ground-pine.  This  plant,  Cam- 
phorosma MonsptUcnsis  ;  foliis  hirsutis  linea- 
ribus,  of  Linnajus,  took  its  name  from  its 
smell  resembling  so  strongly  that  of  cam- 
phor :  it  has  been  exhibited  internally,  in 
form  of  decoction,  in  dropsical  and  asthma- 
tic complaints,  and  by  some  is  esteemed  in 
fomentations  against  pain.  It  is  rarely,  if 
ever,  used  in  modern  practice, 

Ca'm'pter.  (From  Ka/nvlce,  to  bend.)  An 
inflexion  or  incurvation. 

Ca'mpuluai.  (From  Ka/tATrro!,  to  twist 
about.)  A  distortion  of  the  eyelids  or  other 
parts. 

Camptlo'tis.  (From  KXjUTr-jxog,  bent.) 
A  preternatural  incurvation,  or  recurvation 
of  a  part;  also,  a  distortion  of  the  eye- 
jids. 

Ca'mpvlcm.    See  Campylolis. 

23 


Ca  NABiL.     A  sort  of  medieinal  earth. 

CiNABi'NA  A^DATicA.     See  Bidtiis. 

Ca'nabis  I'ndica.  See  Bangue  and  Can- 
nabus. 

Ca'nabis  peregki'na.     See  Cannabis. 

Ca'nada  balsam.     See  Pinvs  Balsamea. 

Canadensis.  (Brought  from  Canada.) 
A  name  of  a  balsam.     See  Pinus  Balsamea. 

CANA'LES  SEMICIRCULA'RES.  Se- 
micircular canals.  There  are  three  in  each 
ear  placed  in  the  posterior  part  of  the  la» 
byrinth.  They  open  by  five  orifices  into  the 
vestibulum.     See  Ear. 

CJanali'culus.  (Dim.  o{  canalis,  a  chan- 
nel.) A  little  canal.  See  Canalis  arte- 
riosus. 

CANA'LIS.  (From  pt^avo?,  an  aperture, 
or  rather  from  canna,  a  reed.)  A  canal. 
A  hollow  round  instrument  like  a  reed,  for 
embracingand  holding  a  broken  limb.  The 
hollow  of  the  spine.  Also  it  is  specifically- 
applied  to   many  parts  of  the  body ;  as  ca- 

Tldl'lS  VGHOSUS* 

CANA'LIS  ARTERIO'SUS.  Canaliculus 
arteriosus.  Canalis  Botalii.  A  blood  vessel 
jjeculiar  to  the  fcetus,  disappearing  after 
birth  ;  through  which  the  blood  passes  from 
the  pulmonary  artery  into  the  aorta. 

CANA'LIS  NASA'LIS.  A  canal  going 
from  the  internal  canthus  of  the  eye 
downwards  into  the  nose  :  it  is  situated  in 
the  superior  maxillary  bone,  and  is  lined 
Avith  the  pituitary  membrane  continued  from 
the  nose. 

CANA'LIS  PETITIA'NUS.  A  triangular 
cavity,  naturally  containing  a  moisture, 
between  the  two  lamina^  of  the  hyaloid 
membrane  of  the  eye,  in  the  anterior  part, 
formed  by  the  separation  of  the  anterior 
lamina  from  the  posterior.  It  is  named 
after  its  discoverer,  M.  Petit. 

Cana'lis  semispetros.  The  half  bony 
canal  of  the  ear. 

CANA'LIS  VENO'SUS.  A  canal  pecu- 
liar to  the  fcEtus,  disappearing  after  birth, 
that  conveys  the  maternal  blood  from  the 
porta  of  the  liver  to  the  ascending  vtna 
cava. 

Cana'ry  balm.     See  Dracocephalum. 

Ca'ncanum  GRaico'RtTM.  See  Hymencca 
Courbaril. 

CANCE'LLl.  Lattice-work;  generally 
applied  to  the  reticular  substance  in  bones. 

Cahce'llds.  (From  cancer,  a  crab.)  The 
wrong  heir.  Bernard  the  hermit.  A  spe.. 
cies  of  cray-fish  supposed  to  cure  rheunaa- 
tism,  if  rubbed  on  the  part. 

CA'NCER.  (From  Bapwwc,  a  crab ;  so 
called  by  the  ancients,  because  it  exhibited 
large  blue  veins  like  crab's  claws.) 

1.  The  name  of  a  crab  fish,  from  which 
the  clieliE  cancrorum,  and  oculi  cancrorum,  or 
lapides  cancrorum  are  produced.  The  shell 
fish  so  called  is  the  Cancer  astacus  of  Lin- 
naeus: the  ofiicinal  preparations  are  never^ 
theless  obtained  also  from  the  cancer  gam- 
viurus,  maciirus,  and  pagwrvs  of  Linna:ii3, 


MB 


CAxN 


CAN 


Crab's  claws  and  crab's  eyes,  as  tbey  are 
called,  which  are  concretions  found  in  the 
stomach  are  of  a  calcareous  quality,  and 
possess  antacid  virtues.  They  are  exhi- 
bited with  their  compounds  in  pyrosis, 
diarrhoea,  and  infantile  convulsions  from 
acidity. 

2.  The  name  of  a  disease  likewise  called 
Carcinoma,  carcinos  by  the  Greeks,  Lupus 
by  the  Romans,  because  it  eats  away  the 
flesh  like  a  wolf.  Dr.  Cullen  places  this 
genus  of  disease  in  the  class  locales,  and 
order  tumores.  He  defines  it  a  painful 
scirrhous  tumour,  terminating  in  a  fatal 
ulcer.  Any  part  of  the  body  may  be  the 
seat  of  cancer,  though  the  glands  are  most 
subject  to  it.  It  is  distinguished  according 
to  its  stages  into  ocxuU  and  open;  by  the 
former  is  meant  its  scirrhous  state,  which 
is  a  hard  tumour  that  sometimes  remains 
in  a  quiet  slate  for  many  years.  When  the 
cancerous  action  commences  in  it,  it  is 
attended  with  frequent  shooting  pains  :  the 
skin  that  covers  it,  becomes  discoloured, 
and  ulceration  sooner  or  later  takes  place: 
when  the  disease  is  denominated  open  can- 
cer. Mr.  Pearson  says,  "  When  a  malig- 
nant scirrhns  or  a  watery  excrescence,  hath 
proceeded  to  a  period  of  ulceration,  at- 
tended with  a  constant  sense  of  ardent  and 
occasionally  shooting  pains,  is  irregular  in 
its  figures,  and  presents  an  unequal  surface; 
if  it  discharges  sordid,  sanious  or  fetid  mat- 
ter;  if  the  edges  of  the  sore  be  thick,  indu- 
rated, and  often  exquisitely  painful,  some- 
times inverted,  at  other  times  retorted,  and 
exhibit  a  serrated  appearance  ;  and  should 
the  ulcer  in  its  progress  be  frequently  at- 
tended with  haemorrhage,  in  consequence  of 
the  erosion  of  blood  vessels;  there  will  be  lit- 
tle hazard  of  mistake  in  calling  it  a  cancerous 
ulcer."  In  men,  a  cancer  most  frequently 
seizes  the  tongue,  mouth,  or  penis  ;  in  wo- 
men, the  breasts  or  the  uterus,  particularly 
about  the  cessation  of  their  periodical  dis- 
charges ;  and  in  children,  the  eyes.  The 
following  description  of  Scirrhns  and  Can- 
cer, from  the  above  writer,  will  serve  to 
elucidate  the  subject.  A  hard  unequal  tu- 
mour that  is  indolent  and  without  any  dis- 
eolouration  in  the  skin,  is  called  a  scirrhns  ; 
but  when  an  itching  is  perceived  in  it, 
which  is  followed  by  a  pricking,  shooting, 
or  lancinating  pain,  and  a  change  of  colour 
in  the  skin,  it  is  usually  denominated  a  can- 
cer. It  generally  is  small  in  the  beginning, 
and  increases  gradually  ;  but  though  the 
skin  changes  to  a  red  or  livid  appearance, 
and  the  state  of  the  tumour,  from  an  indo- 
lent to  a  painful  one,  it  is  sometimes  very 
difficult  to  say  when  the  scirrhus  really  be- 
comes a  cancer,  the  progress  being  quick  or 
slow  according  to  concijrring  causes.  When 
the  tumour  is  attended  with  a  peculiar  kind 
of  burning,  shooting  pains,  and  the  skin 
hath  acquired  the  dusky  purple  or  livid  hue, 
It  may  then  be  deemed  the  malignant  scir- 


rhus or  confirmed  cancer.  When  thus  far 
advanced  in  women's  breasts,  the  tumour 
sometimes  increases  speedily  to  a  great  size, 
having  a  knotty  unequal  surface,  more 
glands  becoming  obstructed,  the  nipple  sinks 
in,  turgid  veins  are  conspicuous,  ramifying 
around  and  resembling  a  crab's  claws. 
These  are  the  characteristics  of  an  occult 
cancer  on  the  external  parts  ;  and  we  may 
suspect  the  existence  of  one  internally  when 
such  pain  and  heat  as  has  been  described, 
succeed  in  parts  where  the  patient  hath  before 
been  sensible  of  a  weight  and  pressure  at- 
tended with  obtuse  pain.  A  cancerous  tu- 
mour never  melts  down  in  suppuration  like 
an  inflammatory  one  ;  but  when  it  is  ready 
to  break  open,  especially  in  the  breast,  it  ge- 
nerally becomes  prominent  in  some  minute 
point,  attended  with  an  increase  of  the  pe 
culiar  kind  of  burning,  shooting  pain,  felt 
before  at  intervals,  in  a  less  degree  and 
deeper  in  the  body  of  the  gland.  In  the 
prominent  part  of  the  tumour,  in  this 
state,  a  corroding  ichor  sometimes  transudes 
through  the  skin,  soon  forming  an  ulcer: 
at  other  times  a  considerable  quantity  of  a 
thin  lymphatic  fluid  tinged  with  blood  from 
eroded  vessels  is  found  on  it.  Ulcers  of  the 
cancerous  nature  discharge  a  thin,  fetid, 
acrid  sanies,  which  corrodes  the  parts,  hav- 
ing thick  dark-coloured  retorted  lips ;  and 
fungous  excrescences  frequently  rise  from 
these  ulcers,  notwithstanding  the  corrosive- 
ness  of  the  discharge.  In  this  state  they 
are  often  attended  with  excruciating,  pun- 
gent, lancinating,  burning  pains,  and  some- 
times with  bleeding. 

Though  a  scirrhus  may  truly  be  deemed 
a  cancer,  as  soon  as  pain  is  perceived  in  it, 
yet  every  painful  tumour  is  not  a  cancer : 
nor  is  it  always  easy  to  say  whether  a  cancer 
is  (he  disorder  or  not:  irregular  hard  lumps 
may  be  perceived  in  the  breast;  but  on 
examining  the  other  breast,  where  no  unea- 
siness is  perceived,  the  same  kind  of  tu- 
mours are  sometimes  found,  which  renders 
the  diagnostic  uncertain.  Yet  in  every  case 
after  the  cessation  of  the  catamenia,  hard 
unequal  tumours  in  the  breast  are  suspi- 
cious ;  nor,  though  without  pain,  are  they  to 
be  supposed  indolent  or  innoxious. 

In  the  treatment  of  this  disease  our  chief 
reliance  must  be  on  extirpating  the  part  af- 
fected. Some  have  attempted  to  dispel  the 
scirrhous  tumour  by  leeches,  and  various 
discutient  applications,  to  destroy  it  by  caus- 
tics, or  to  check  its  progress  by  narcotics  ; 
but  without  material  siiccess.  Certainly, 
before  the  disease  is  confirmed,  should  any 
inflammatory  tendency  appear,  antiphlogis- 
tic means  may  be  employed  with  propriety; 
but  afterwards  the  operation  should  not  be 
delayed  :  nay  where  the  nature  of  the  tumour 
is  doubtful,  it  will  be  better  to  remove  it, 
than  incur  the  risk  of  this  dreadful  disease. 
Some. surgeons  indeedhave  contested  the  uti 
lity  of  the  operation  ;  and  no  doubt  the  dis 


OAX 


CAN 


170 


>ease  will  sometimes  appear  again ;  from  con- 
stitutional tendency,  or  from  the  whole  not 
having  been  removed :  but  the  balance  of 
evidence  is  in  favour  of  the  operation  being 
successful,  if  performed  early  and  to  an 
adequate  extent.  The  plan  of  destroying 
the  part  by  caustic  is  much  more  tedious, 
painful,  and  uncertain.  When  the  disease 
has  arisen  from  some  accident,  not  spon- 
taneously, when  the  patient  is  otherwise 
healthy,  when  no  symptoms  of  malignancy 
inthecancerhave  appeared,  and  the  adjacent 
glands  and  absorbents  seem  unaffected,  we 
have  stronger  expectation  of  success ;  but 
unless  all  the  morbid  parts  can  be  removed 
without  the  risk  of  dividing  important  nerves 
or  arteries,  it  should  scarcely  be  attempted. 
In  operating  it  is  advisable  ;  1.  To  make  the 
external  wound  sufficiently  large,  and 
nearly  in  the  direction  of  the  subjacent  mus- 
cular fibres.  2.  To  save  skin  enough  to 
cover  it,  unless  diseased.  .3.  To  tie  every 
vessel,  which  might  endanger  subsequent 
haemorrhage.  4.  To  keep  the  lips  of  the 
wound  in  contact,  not  interposing  any  dress- 
ing, &c.  5.  To  preserve  the  parts  in  an 
easy  and  steady  position  for  some  days,  be- 
fore they  are  inspected.  6.  To  use  only 
mild  and  cooling  applications  during  the 
cure.  Supposing  however  the  patient  will 
not  consent  to  an  operation,  or  circumstances 
render  it  inadmissible,  the  uterus  for  exam- 
ple being  affected,  internal  remedies  may 
somewhat  retard  its  progress,  or  alleviate 
the  sufferings  of  the  patient :  those,  which 
have  appeared  most  beneficial,  are,  1.  Arse- 
nic, in  very  small  doses  long  continued.  2. 
Conium,in  doses  progressively  increased  to 
a  considerable  extent.  3.  Opium.  4.  Bel- 
ladonna. 5.  Solanum.  6.  Ferrum  ammo- 
niatum.  7.  Hydrargyri  oxymurias.  8.  The 
juice  of  the  galiuui  aparine.  When  the 
part  is  external,  topical  applications  maybe 
useful  to  alleviate  pain,  cleanse  the  sore,  or 
correct  the  fcetor ;  especially,  1.  Fresh-bruis- 
ed hemlock  leaves.  2.  Scraped  young  car- 
rots. 3.  The  fermenting  poultice.  4.  Finely 
levigated  chalk.  5.  Powdered  charcoal.  6. 
Carbonic  acid  gas,  introduced  into  a  blad- 
der, confined  round  the  part.  7.  A  watery 
solution  of  opium.  8.  Liquid  tar,  or  tar 
water.  But  none  of  these  means  can  be 
relied  upon  for  effecting  a  cure. 

Ca'ncer  a'stacus.    The  systematic  name 
of  the  fish  from  which  the  crab's  claws  are 
obtained.     See  Cancer. 
j>   Ca'ncer  mundito'rum.    Chimney  sweep- 
er's cancer. 

Ca'nchrys.     Cachrys.     Libanotis.    Galen 
says  it  sometimes  means  parched  barley. 

Cancre'na.      Paracelsus  uses  this  word 
instead  of  gangrtena. 

Cancro'rum  che'lje.  Crab's  claws.     See 
Carbonas  calcis  and  Cancer. 

Cancro'rum  o'culi.     See  Carbonas  calcis, 
and  Cancer. 

Ca'kcrum  o'eis.    (Trom  cancer,  a  spread- 


ing ulcer.)  Canker  of  the  mouth  ;  called 
also  aphthaj  serpentes,  gangra;na  oris,  &c. 
See  JiphthcR. 

Cande'la.  (From  candeo,  to  shine.)  A 
candle. 

Cande'la  fuma'lis.  A  candle  made  of 
odoriferous  powders  and  resinous  matters, 
to  purify  the  air  and  excite  the  spirits. 

Cande'la  re'gia.     See  Verbascum. 

Candei.a'ria.  (From  canrfeZa,  a  candle, 
so  called  from  the  resemblance  of  its  stalks 
to  a  candle.)  The  herb  mullein.  See  Ver- 
bascum. 

Ca'ndy  ca'rrot.  See  Athamanta  Cre- 
tetisis. 

Cane'la.  Sometimes  used  by  the  an- 
cients for  cinnamon,  or  rather  cassia. 

CANE'LLA.  (Canella,  dim.  of  canna,  a 
reed  ;  so  named  because  the  pieces  of  bark 
are  rolled  up  in  the  form  of  a  reed.)  The 
name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the  Liunasan 
system.  Class,  Dodecandria.  Order,  Mo- 
nogynia.     The  canella-tree. 

CANE'LLA  A'LBA.  The  pharmaco- 
pceial  name  of  the  laurel-leaved  canella. 
Cortex  Winteranus  spurius.  Canella  Cubana. 
Winterania  Canella  of  Linnaeus.  The  tree 
which  produces  the  bark  so  called,  is  a  na 
tiveof  the  West  Indies.  If  is  brought  into 
Europe  in  long  quills,  somewhat  thicker  than 
cinnamon  ;  their  taste  is  moderately  Avarm, 
aromatic,  and  bitterish  ;  and  of  an  agreeable 
smell,  somewhat  resembling  that  of  cloves. 
Canella  alba  has  been  supposed  to  possess 
considerable  medicinal  powers  in  the  cure 
of  scurvy  and  some  other  complaints.  It 
is  now  merely  considered  as  a  useful  and 
cheap  aromatic,  and  is  chiefly  employed  for 
the  purpose  of  correcting,  and  rendering 
less  disagreeable  the  more  powerful  and 
nauseous  drugs ;  with  which  view  it  is  used 
in  the  tinctura  amara,  vinum  amarum,  vi- 
num  rhtei,  he.  of  the  Edinburgh  Pharma- 
copoeia. 

Ca'nelea  Cuba'na.     See  Canella  alba. 

Ca'kella  cuu'kdo.  The  true  cinnamon- 
tree. 

Cahe'll^  Malaba'rice  co'rtex.  See 
Laurus  cassia. 

Canelli'fera  Malabarica.  See  Lau- 
rus  cassia. 

Caneon.  (From  »avii«,  because  it  was 
made  of  split  cane.)  A  sort  of  tube  or  in- 
strument, mentioned  by  Hippocrates,  for 
conveying  the  fumes  of  antihysteric  drugs 
into  the  womb. 

Ca'nica.  a  spice  used  in  the  island  of 
Cuba,  probably  the  pimento  ;  or  from  some 
of  the  species  of  myrrhs. 

Ca'nica.  (From  canis.)  Coarse  meal, 
was  so  called  by  the  ancients,  from  canis,  a 
dog,  because  it  was  food  for  dogs.  Hence 
panis  caniceus,  very  coarse  bread. 

Canici'da.  (From  canis,  a  dog,  and  cade, 
to  kill ;  so  called  because  dogs  are  destroyed 
by  eating  it.)  The  herb  dog's  bane,  or  aco- 
nitum.     See  Aconitum. 


XiQ 


-CA^i 


■Cahici'divm.  (From  ctoiis,  a  dog,  -anS 
ceedo,  to  kill.)  The  anatomical  dissection 
«f  living  dogs. 

Cani'na  bra'ssica.  The  mercurialis  syl- 
vestris  of  Linnaeus 

Cani'na  li'ngua.     The  cynoglossum. 

Cani'na  ma'lus.     The  mandragora. 

Cani'na  ra'eies.     The  hydrophobia. 

Canine.  Whatever  partakes  of,  or  has 
any  relation  to  the  nature  of  a  dog. 

Canine  appetite.     See  Bulimia. 
\  Canine  madness.     See  Hydrophobia. 

CANINE  TEETH.  Denies  canini.  Cy- 
nodontes.  Cmpidati  of  Mr.  John  Hunter  ; 
because  they  have  the  two  sides  of  their 
edge  sloped  off  to  a  point,  and  this  point  is 
very  sharp  or  cuspidated.  Columellaris  of 
Varro  and  Pliny.  The  four  eye-teeth  are 
so  called  from  their  resemblance  to  those  of 
the  dog.  They  are  situated,  two  in  each 
jaw, on  the  side  of  the  four  middle  or  incisor 
teeth.  Their  fangs  are  longer  than  those  of 
the  incisores,  and  therefore  from  the  fangs 
of  those  in  the  upper  jaw  being  supposed  to 
extend  the  greatest  part  of  the  way  to  the 
eye,  they  have  been  called  the  eye-teeth. 

Cani'ncs.  {Caninus  sc.  musculns ;  be- 
cause it  arises  near  the  canine  or  eye-tooth.) 
See  Levator  anguli  oris. 

Caki'nus  se'ntis.  (From  canis,  a  dog, 
and  senlis,  a  thorn ;  from  its  being  prickly 
like  a  thorn.)     See  Rosa  canina. 

Cani'ram.  (Indian.)  See  Strychnos  nux 
vomica. 

Canirtt'bcs.  (From  canis,  and  rubus,  a 
Jbramble.)     See  Rosa  canina. 

CA'NIS.  A  dog.  The  white  dung  of 
this  animal,  called  a/6u??i  gracw/n,  was  for- 
merly in  esteem,  but  now  disused. 

This  term  was  also  applied  to  the  freenum 
of  the  penis. 

Ca'nis  iNTERFF.'cTOR.  Indian  caustic  bar- 
ley or  cevadilla. 

Ca'nis  po'nticu.s.     See  Castor. 

Ca'nna.     (Heb.)    A  reed  or  hollow  cane. 

A  name  of  the  fibula  from  its  resemblance 
to  a  reed. 

Ca'nna  fi'stola.     See  Cassia  fistula. 

Ca'nna  I'ndica.  The  Sagitaria  alexi- 
pharviica. 

Ca'nna  ma'jor.     The  tibia. 

Ca'nna  mi'nor  cru'ris.  A  name  for- 
merly applied  to  the  fibula. 

Caknabi'na.  (From  canna,  a  reed ; 
named  from  its  reed-like  stalk.)  So  Tourne- 
fort  named  Datisca. 

CA'NNABIS.  (From  zaw^,  a  reed. 
K*vv«tfo/  are  foul  springs,  wherein  hemp,  &c. 
grow  naturally.  Or  from  kanaba,  from 
kanah,  to  mow.     Arab.)     Hemp. 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnaean  system.  Class,  Dloecia.  Order, 
Pentandria. 

2.  The  pharmacopoeial  name  of  the  hemp 
plant. 

Ca'knabis  SATi'vA.  The  Systematic  Dame 
of  the  hemp  plant.     It  has  a   rank   smell 


of  a  BarcotiG  kind.  The  effluvia  fiom  liig 
fresh  herb  are  said  to  affect  the  eyes  and 
head,  and  that  the  water  in  which  it  has 
been  long  steeped  is  a  sudden  poison. 
Hemp-seeds,  when  fresh,  aiford  a  consi- 
derable quantity  of  oil.  Decoctions  and 
emulsions  of  them  have  been  recommended 
against  coughs,  ardor  urinae,  &c.  Their 
use,  in  general,  depends  on  their  emollient 
and  demulcent  qualities.  The  leaves  of  an 
oriental  hemp,  called  bang  or  bangue,  and 
by  the  Egyptians  assis,  are  said  to  be  used 
in  Eastern  countries,  as  a  narcotic  and 
aphrodisiac.     See  Bangue. 

Canna'corus  radi'ce  cro'cea.  See 
Curcuma. 

CA'NNULA.  (Dim  of  canna,  a  reed.) 
The  name  of  a  surgical  instrument.  See 
Canula. 

Ca'non.  (Kavoir.)  A  rule  or  canon,  by 
which  medicines  are  compounded. 

Cano'niai.  {Y^dLvovuti.)  Hippocrates  in 
his  book  De  Aera,  &.c,  calls  those  persons 
thus,  who  have  straight,  and  not  prominent 
bellies.  He  would  intimate  that  they  are 
disposed,  as  it  were,  by  a  straight  rule. 

Cako'picon.  (From  xaviuwoi',  the  flower 
of  the  elder.)  A  sort  of  spurge  named  from 
its  resemblance  ;  also  acoUyrium,  of  which 
the  chief  ingredient  was  elder  flowers. 

Canopi'te.  The  name  of  a  collyrium 
mentioned  by  Celsus. 

Cano'pum.  (Ka-voTTsv.)  The  flower  or 
bark  of  the  elder-tree,  in  Paulus  ^gineta. 

Canta'brica.     See  Convolvulus. 

Canta'rrum.  (From  kania,  Heb.)  In 
Cffilius  Aurelianus  it  signifies  bran  or  furfur. 

Ca'ntacon.     Garden  saflron. 

Ca'ntara.  *  The  plant  which  bears  the 
St.  Ignatius's  bean. 

Ca'nthari  figuli'ni.  Earthen  cucurbits. 

CA'NTHARIS.  (Cantharis,  pi.  cantha- 
rides  .•  from  iuivB^pog,  a  beetle,  to  whose 
tribe  it  belongs.)     See  Lylla. 

Ca'nthum.     Sugar-candy. 

CA'NTHUS.  (K£ti;6oc,  the  iron  binding 
of  a  cart-wheel.  Dr.  "Turton,  in  his  glos- 
sary, supposes  from  its  etymology,  that  it 
originally  signified  the  circular  extremity  of 
the  eyelid.)  The  angle  or  corner  of  the 
eye,  where  the  upper  and  under  eyelids 
meet.  That  nest  the  nose  is  termed  the  in- 
ternal or  greater  canthus,  and  the  other,  the 
external  or  lesser  canthus. 

Ca'ntion.     An  epithet  for  sugar. 

Cantuarie'nsis  a'qua.  Canterbury  water 
is  strongly  impregnated  Avith  iron,  sulphur, 
and  carbonic  acid  gas;  it  is  recommended 
in  disorders  of  the  stomach,  in  gouty  com- 
plaints, jaundice,  diseases  of  the  skin  and 
chlorosis. 

CA'NULA.  (Dim.  of  canna,  a  reed.) 
A  small  tube.  The  term  is  generally  applied 
to  a  tube  adapted  to  a  sharp  instrument,  with 
which  it  is  thrust  into  a  cavity  or  tumour, 
containing  a  fluid ;  the  perforation  being 
made,  the  sharp  instrument  is  withdrawn. 


and  the  canula  left,  in  order  that  the   fluid 
may  pass  through  it. 

Cancsa.    Crystal. 

Caoutchoo'c.     See  Indian  rubber. 

Capaiva  balsam.  See  Copalfera  officinalis. 

Capeh'na.  (From  capeline,  a  woman's 
hat,  or  bandage,  French.)  A  double- 
headed  roller  put  round  the  head. 

Cape'lla.     a  cupel  or  test. 

Caper-bush.     See  Capparis. 

Ca'petus.  (Kaiviloc,  per  aphasresin,  pro 
trxATTiloi;  from  a-x.±7rla),  to  dig.)  Hippo- 
crates means  by  this  word  a  foramen,  which 
is  impervious  and  needs  the  use  of  a  chi- 
rurgical  instrument  to  make  an  opening;  as 
the  anus  of  some  new-born  infants. 

Ca'phoka.     (Arab.)     Camphire. 

Ca'phura  ba'ros  indo'rum.  a  name 
for  camphire. 

Ca'phurjE  o'le0M.  An  aromatic  essential 
oil  distilled  from  the  root  of  the  cinnamon- 
tree. 

Capilla'res  VERMi'cuLi.  See  Crinones 
and  Dracunculus. 

CAPI'LLARY.  (capillaris :  from  ca- 
pillus,  a  little  hair ;  so  called  from  the  re- 
semblance to  hair  or  fine  thread.)  The 
very  small  ramifications  of  the  arteries, 
which  terminate  upon  the  external  surface 
of  the  body,  or  on  the  surface  of  internal 
cavities,  are  called  capillary. 

Capilla'tio.  (From  capillus,  a  hair.) 
A  capillary  fracture  of  the  cranium. 

CAPI'LLUS.  (Quasi  capitis  pilus,  the 
hair  of  the  head.)  The  hair.  Small,  cylin- 
drical, transparent,  insensible,  and  elastic 
filaments,  ■which  arise  from  the  skin,  and  are 
fastened  in  it  by  means  of  .small  roots. 
The  human  hair  is  composed  of  a  spongy, 
cellular  texture,  containing  a  coloured  liquid, 
and  a  proper  covering.  Hair  is  divided  into 
two  kinds:  long,  which  arises  on  the  scalp, 
cheek,  chin,  breasts  of  men,  the  anterior 
parts  of  the  arms  and  legs,  the  arm  pits, 
groins,  and  pelvis  :  mxd  short,  which  is  softer 
than  the  long,  and  is  present  over  the  whole 
body,  except  only  the  palm  of  the  hand  and 
sole  of  the  foot.  The  hair  originates  in  the 
adipose  membrane  from  an  oblong  membra- 
nous bulb,  which  has  vessels  peculiar  to  it. 
The  hair  is  distinguished  by  different  names 
in  certain  parts ;  as,  capillus,  on  the  top  olF 
the  head  ;  crinis,  on  the  back  of  the  head  ; 
circrinnus,  on  the  temples ;  cilium,  on  the 
eyelids  ;  supercilium,  on  the  eyebrows ; 
mbrissa,  in  the  nostrils ;  barba,  on  the  chin  ; 
pappus,  on  the  middle  of  the  chin  ;  mystax, 
on  the  upper  lip ;  pilus,  on  the  body. 
Capi'llus  ve'neris.  See  Mianthum. 
Capi'llus  ve'neris  Canade'nsis.  The 
Adianthum  Canadense. 

Capiple'nium.  (From  caput,  the  head, 
And  plenus,  full.)  A  catarrh.  It  is  a  bar- 
barous word ;  but  Baglivi  uses  it  to  signify 
that  continual  heaviness  or  disorder  in  the 
head,  which  the  Greeks  call  Carebaria, 
K.!tf>t/ioi.ota., 


CAP 


18  f 


Capistra'tio.  (From  capistrwm,  a  bridle  ; 
so  called  because  the  praepuce  is  restrained 
as  it  were  with  a  bridle.)     See  Phimosis. 

Capi'strdm.  (From  caput,  the  head.) 
A  bandage  for  the  head  is  so  called.  In 
Vogel's  Nosology  it  is  the  same  as  Trismus. 

CA'PITAL.  The  head  or  upper  part  of 
an  alembic. 

Capita'lia.  (From  capwf,  the  head.) 
Cephalics :  medicines  which  relieve  disor- 
ders of  the  head. 

Capite'llum.  The  head  or  seed  vessels, 
frequently  applied  to  mosses,  fee.  Some 
say  it  signifies  soapy  water,  others  say  it  is 
a  lixivium. 

Capitilu'vium.  (From  caput,  the  head, 
and  Zffno,  to  wash.)  A  lotion  or  bath  for 
the  head. 

Capitis  obliquus  inferior  et  major.  See 
Obliquus  inferior  capitis. 

Capitis  par  tMium  FalUpii.  See  Tra- 
ck elo -mastoid  eiis. 

Capitis  posticus.  See  Rectus  capitis  pos- 
ticus major. 

Capitis  rectus.  See  Rectus  capitis  posticus 
minor. 

Capi'tulum.     (Dim.  of  ca/jw/,  the  head.) 

1.  A  small  head  or  protuberance  of  a  bone, 
received  into  the  concavity  of  another  bone. 

2.  An  elembic. 

Capi'vi.  (Indian.)  A  tree  of  Brazil, 
which  aflTords  the  drug  called  balsam  of 
capivi.     See  Copaifera  officinalis. 

CAPNELiE'uM.  (From  Kitmo;,  smoke,  and 
sKMov,  oil ;  so  named  from  its  smoky  ex- 
halations when  exposed  to  heat.)  In  Ga- 
len's works,  it  is  said  to  be  a  resin. 

Ca'pnias.  (From  k^ttvc;,  a  smoke.)  A 
jasper  of  a  smoky  colour.  Also,  a  kind  of 
vine  which  bears  white  and  part  black 
grapes. 

Capni'ston.  (From  hattvo;,  smoke.)  A 
preparation  made  of  spices  and  oil,  by 
kindling  the  spices,  and  fumigating  the 
oil. 

CaPim'tis.  (Trom  z^tTrvoc,  smoke;  so 
called  from  its  smoky  colour.)     Tutty. 

Capkoi'des.  (From  uattvoc,  fumitory,  and 
s/tTs?,  likeness.)     A  species  of  fumitory. 

Ca'pnos.  K'jiTTvo;.  Fumitory ;  so  called, 
says  Bianchard,  because  its  juice,  if  applied 
to  the  eyes,  produces  the  same  effect  and 
sensations  as  smoke. 

Ca'po  mola'go.     The  Piper  Indicum. 

Ca'ppa.  (a  capite,  from  the  head ;  so- 
called  from  its  supposed  resemblance.)  The 
herb  monkshood. 

CA'PPARIS.  From  cabar,  Arab,  or 
tsrct^  TO  ita.v7ra.vuv  apttv,  from  its  curing  mad- 
ness and  melancholy.)     The  caper  plant. 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linneean  system.  C\a.ss,  Poly andria.  Order, 
Monogynia. 

2.  The  pharmacopoeial  name  of  the  caper 
plant.  ■^ 

Ca'pparis  spino'sa.  The  systematic  name 
of  the  caper  plant.      Capparis;   pedunculis 


132 


tAl* 


CAF 


solitariis  unifloris,  stipulis  spinosis,  foliis  an- 
nuls, capsulis  ovalibns  of  Licnseus.  ■  The 
buds,  or  unexpanded  flowers  of  this  plant, 
are  in  common  use  as  a  pickle,  which  is  said 
to  possess  antiscorbutic  virtues.  The  bark 
of  the  root  was  formerly  in  high  esteem  as 
a  deobstruent. 

Capreola'f.is.  (From  capreolvs,  a  ten- 
dril.) Capreolatus.  Resembling  in  its  con- 
tortions, or  other  appearance,  the  tendrils 
of  a  vine  ;  as  the  spermatic  vessels. 

Capheola'tds.     See  Capreolaris. 

Capre'olus.  (Dim.  of  caprea,  a  tendril.) 
It  means  the  helix  or  circle  of  the  ear,  from 
its  tendril-like  contortion.  Dr.  Turton  sug- 
gests its  derivation  from  caper,  a  goat,  whose 
horn  its  contortions  somewhat  resemble. 

Caprico'rncs.     Lead. 

Caprifi'ccs.  (From  caper,  a  goat,  and 
ficus,  a  fig ;  because  they  are  a  chief  food  of 
goats.)     The  wild  fig-tree. 

Capri'zans.  Is  by  Galen  and  others  used 
to  express  an  inequality  in  the  pulse,  when 
it  leaps,  and,  as  it  were,  dances  in  uncertain 
strokes  and  periods. 

Capse'lla.  (Dim.  oi  capsn,  a  chest,  from 
its  resemblance.)  A  name  in  Marcellus 
Empiricus  for  viper's  bugloss. 

CA'PSICUM.  (From  kuttIw,  to  bite,  on 
account  of  its  efifect  on  the  mouth.) 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnaean  system.  Class,  Pentandria.  Or- 
der, Monogynia.     Guinea  pepper. 

2.  The  pharmacopoeial  name  of  the  cap- 
sicum. 

Ca'psicum  an.vucm.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  plant  from  which  we  obtain 
Cayenne  pepper.  Piper  Indicum.  Lada 
chilli.  Capo  molago.  Solanum  urens.  Sili- 
quastrum  Plinii.  Piper  Brasilianum.  Piper 
Guineense.  Piper  Calecuticum.  Piper  His- 
panicum.  Piper  Lusitaniciim.  Cayenne  pep- 
per. Guinea  pepper.  This  species  of  pepper 
is  obtained  from  the  Capsicum  ;  caule  her- 
haceo,  pedunculis  solitariis  of  Linneeus.  What 
is  generally  used  under  the  name  of  Cayenne 
pepper,  however,  is  an  indiscriminate  mix- 
ture of  the  powder  of  the  dried  pods  of  many 
species  of  capsicum,  but  especially  of  the 
capsicum  minimum,  or  bird  pepper,  which 
is  the  hottest  of  all.  These  peppers  have 
been  chiefly  used  as  condiments.  They  pre- 
vent flatulence  from  vegetable  food,  and 
give  warmth  to  the  stomach,  possessing  all 
the  virtues  of  the  oriental  spices,  without 
producing  those  complaints  of  the  head 
which  the  latter  are  apt  to  occasion.  An 
abuse  of  them,  however,  gives  rise  to  visceral 
obstructions,  especially  of  the  liver.  In  the 
practice  of  medicine,  there  can  be  little 
doubt  that  they  furnish  us  with  one  of  the 
purest  and  strongest  stimulants  which  can 
be  introduced  into  the  stomach,  and  may  be 
very  useful  in  some  paralytic  and  gouty 
cases.  Dr.  Adair,  who  first  introduced  them 
into  practice,  found  them  useful  in  the  ca- 
chexia Africana,  which  he  considers  as  a 


most  frequent  and  fatal  predisjwsitjon  to 
disease  among  the  slaves.  Dr.  Wright  says, 
that  in  dropsical  and  other  complaints  where 
chalybeates  are  indicated,  a  minute  portion 
of  powdered  capsicum  forms  an  excellent 
addition,  and  recommends  its  use  in  lethar- 
gic aflfections.  This  pepper  has  also  been 
successfully  employed  in  a  species  of  cy- 
nanche  maligna,  which  proved  very  fatal  in 
the  West-Indies,  resisting  the  use  of  Peru- 
vian bark,  wine,  and  other  remedies  com- 
monly emploj^ed.  In  tropical  fevers,  coma 
and  delirium  are  common  attendants  ;  and 
in  such  cases,  cataplasms  of  capsicum  have  a 
speedy  and  happy  effect.  They  redden  the 
parts,  but  seldom  blister  unless  when  kept 
on  too  long.  In  ophthalmia  from  relaxation, 
the  diluted  juice  of  capsicum  is  found  to  be 
a  valuable  remed}'.  Dr.  Adair  gave  six  or 
eight  grains  for  a  dose,  made  into  pills ;  or 
else  he  prepared  a  tincture  by  digesting  half 
an  ounce  of  the  pepper  in  a  pound  of  al- 
kohol,  the  dose  of  which  was  one  or  two 
drachms,  diluted  with  a  suflicient  quantity 
of  water.  A  iinctura  capsici  is  now  for  the 
first  time  introduced  into  the  London  phar- 
macopceia. 

CA'PSULA.  (Dim.  of  capsa.  a  chest  or 
case.)  A  term  given  by  anatomists  to  any 
membranous  production  enclosing  a  part 
of  the  body  like  a  bag ;  as  the  capsular  liga- 
ments, the  capsule  of  the  crystalline  lens,  &.c. 

Ca'psuls;  atrabila'ri^e.  See  Renal 
Glands. 

Ca'psulje  rena'les.     See  Renal  Glands. 

CAPSULAR  LIGAMENT.  (Capsula- 
ris ;  from  capsa,  a  bag.)  Ligamentum 
capsulare.  The  ligament  which  surrounds 
every  moveable  articulation,  and  contains 
the  synovia  like  a  bag. 

CA'PSULE  OF  GLI'SSON.  {Capsula 
commums  Glissonii.  Vagina  port m.  Vagina 
Glissonii.)  A  strong  tunic,  formed  of  cellular 
texture,  which  accompanies  the  vena  portae, 
and  its  most  minute  ramifications,  through- 
out the  whole  liver. 

Ca'p0lum.  (From  KA^^rrai,  to  bend.)  A 
contortion  of  the  eye  lids,  or  other  parts. 

Ca'pur.     (Arab.)     Camphor. 

CA'PUT.  (capitis,  neut.  from  capio,  to 
take  ;  because  from  it,  according  to  Varro, 
the  senses  take  their  origin.)  The  head, 
cranium;  or  skull.  It  is  "situated  above  or 
upon  the  trunk,  and  united  to  the  cervical 
vertebrae. 

It  is  distinguished  into  skull  and  face. 
On  the  skull  are  observed  rertex,  or  crown  ; 
sinciput,  or  fore  part ;  occiput,  or  hinder 
part;  and  the  temples.  The  parts  distin- 
guished on  the  face  are  well  known  ;  as  the 
forehead,  nose,  eyes,  &.c.  The  arteries  of 
the  head  are  branches  of  the  carotids  ;  and 
the  veins  empty  themselves  into  the  jugulars. 
See  Skull  and  Face. 

CA'PUT  GALLINA'GINIS.  Verumon- 
tanvm.  A  cutaneous  eminence  in  the 
urethra  of  men,    before  the  neck   of   the 


CAR 


CAR 


IBS 


bladder,  somewhat  like  the  head  of  a  wood- 
cock in  miniature,  around  which  the  semi- 
nal ducts,  and  the  ducts  of  the  prostate 
gland,  open. 

Ca'put  mo'rtcum.  a  fanciful  term,  much 
used  by  the  old  chemists,  but  now  entirely 
rejected.  It  denoted  the  fixed  residue  of 
operations.  As  the  earlier  chemists  did  not 
examine  these,  they  did  not  find  any  incon- 
venience in  one  general  term  to  denote 
them :  but  the  most  slender  acquaintance 
with  modern  chemistry  must  show,  that  it 
is  utterly  impracticable  to  denote,  by  one 
general  term,  all  the  various  matters  that 
remain  fixed  in  certain  degrees  of  heat.' 

CA'PUT  OBSTITUM.  The  wry  neck. 
Mostly  a  spasmodic  complaint. 

Ca'put  pu'rgia.  (A  barbarous  word, 
from  caput,  the  head,  and  purgo,  to  purge.) 
Medicines  which  purge  the  head.  Errhines. 
Masticatories. 

Capyri'dion.  (From  nayrueo;,  burnt.) 
Capyrion.     A  medicated  cake,  much  baked. 

Capy'rion.     See   Capyridion. 

Ca'rabe.     (Persian.)     Amber. 

Ca'rabe  fd'nerum.  a  name  given  to 
bitumen. 

CA'RABUS.  A  genus  of  insects  of  the 
beetle  kind.  Two  species,  the  chrysoce- 
phalus  and  ferrugineus,  have  been  recom- 
mended for  the  toothach.  They  must  be 
pressed  between  the  fingers,  and  then  rub- 
bed on  the  gum  and  tooth  affected. 

Caraco'smos.  a  name  of  the  sour  mare's 
milk,  so  much  admired  by  the  Tartars. 

Caragua'ta.  The  common  aloe  of 
Brazil. 

Cara'.vna.  (Spanish.)  Caragna.  CaranncB 
gummi  Brtsilis.  A  concrete  resinous  juice, 
that  exudes  from  a  large  tree,  of  which  we 
have  no  particular  account.  It  is  brought 
from  New  Spain  and  America,  in  little 
masses,  rolled  up  in  leaves  of  flags  ;  exter- 
nally and  internally  it  is  of  a  brownish  co- 
lour, variegated  with  irregular  white  streaks. 
When  fresh,  it  is  soft  and  tenacious;  but 
becomes  dry  and  friable  by  keeping.  Pure 
earanna  has  an  agreeable  aromatic  smell, 
especially  when  heated,  and  a  bitterish 
slightly  pungent  taste.  It  was  formerly  em- 
ployed as  an  ingredient  in  vulnerary  bal- 
sams, strengthening,  discutient,  and  sup- 
purating plasters  ;  but  its  scarcity  has  cau- 
sed it  to  be  forgotten. 

Ca'ra  scHu'Lti  (Indian.)  Frutcx  Indica 
spinosa.  An  Indian  shrub,  like  the  caper- 
bush.  A  decoction  of  the  root  proves  diu- 
retic.    Ray. 

Caraway-seed.     See  Carmn. 

Ca'rbasus.  (K'Ji/sCaa-oc)  Scribonius  Lar- 
gus  uses  this  word  for  lint. 

CA'RBO.  (Charbah,  Heb.  burnt  or 
dried.)  Coal.  In  medicine  and  chemistry,  it 
is  commonly  understood  to  mean  charcoal, 
and  receives  its  name  from  its  mode  of  pre- 
paration, wliich  is  by  burning  pieces  of 
Kght  wood  into  a  drv  black  coat. 


Ca'rbo  li'gni.  Charcoal.  As  an  external 
application,  powdered  charcoal  has  been 
recommended  in  the  cure  of  gangrene,  from 
external  causes,  and  all  descriptions  of  fcetid 
ulcers.  Meat  which  has  acquired  a  mawkish 
or  even  putrid  smell,  is  found  to  be  rendered 
perfectly  sweet,  by  rubbing  it  with  powder- 
ed charcoal.  It  is  also  used  as  tooth-powder. 

CA'RBON.  (From  carbo,  coal.)  The 
chemical  name  of  charcoal.  It  is  the  black 
residue  of  vegetables  which  have  suffered  a 
complete  decoiaposition  of  their  volatile 
principles  by  fire.  Charcoal  is  black,  brit- 
tle, sonorous,  and  light.  It  is  placed  among 
simple  bodies,  because  no  experiment  has 
hitherto  shown  the  possibility  of  decompo- 
sing it.  It  exists  in  the  animal,  vegetable, 
and  mineral  kingdom.  When  it  is  required 
to  procure  carbon  in  a  state  of  great  purity, 
it  must  be  dried  by  strong  ignition  in  a  clo- 
sed vessel.  The  diamond,  when  burnt  in 
oxigen  gas,  forms  carbonic  acid,  like  char- 
coal, and  is  therefore  considered  to  be  of 
the  same  chemical  nature. 

CA'RBON,  GASEOUS  O'XIDE  OF. 
Gaseous  oxide  of  carbon  was  first  described 
by  Dr.  Priestley,  who  mistook  it  for  a  hydro- 
carbonate.  With  the  true  nature  of  it,  we 
have  been  only  lately  acquainted.  It  was 
first  proved  to  be  a  peculiar  gas,  by  Mr. 
Cruikshank,  of  Woolwich,  who  made  it 
known  to  us  as  such,  in  April,  1801,  through 
the  medium  of  Nicholson's  Journal  for  that 
month.  Several  additional  properties  of  this 
gas  were  soon  afterwards  noticed  by  Desor- 
mes,  Clement,  and  others.  Gaseous  oxide  of 
carbon  forms  an  intermediate  substance  be- 
tween the  pure  hydro-carbonates  and  car- 
bonic acid  gas  ;  but  not  being  possessed  of 
acid  properties,  Mr.  Cruikshank  has  called 
it,  conformably  to  the  rules  of  the  chemical 
nomenclature,  gaseous  oxide  of  carbon,  for 
it  consists  of  oxigeu  and  carbon  rendered 
gaseous  by  caloric. 

Though  the  gaseous  oxide  of  carbon  has 
some  of  the  properties  peculiar  to  the  com- 
mon hydro-carbonates,  the  following  cha- 
racteristic properties  sufficiently  prove  that 
none  of  those  at  present  known  are  simila 
to  it.  We  are,  therefore,  entitled  to  con- 
sider it  as  a  peculiar  gas. 

Properties. — Gaseous  oxide  of  carbon  is 
lighter  than  common  air,  in  the  proportion 
of  22  to  23.  When  mingled  with  common 
air,  and  ignited,  it  does  not  explode,  but 
burns  with  a  lambent  blue  flame,  and  the 
product  is  carbonic  acid.  It  is  very  little 
absorbable  by  water :  it  is  void  of  taste  and 
odour.  A  mixture  of  20  parts  of  gaseous 
oxide  of  carbon  and  8  of  oxigen  gas,  fired 
over  mercury  by  electricity,  diminishes  to  a 
volume  equal  to  about  18  or  19  parts,  which 
is  carbonic  acid  gas.  It  contains  neither 
water  nor  the  basis  of  that  fluid.  It  is  ex- 
ceedingly noxious  ;  animals  die  in  it  in- 
stantly ;  when  breathed  for  a  few  minutes 
only,  it  produces  giddiness  and  faintings. 


184 


CAR 


Neither  light,  heat,  nor  electricity,  have  any 
effect  upon  it.  When  equal  quantities  of 
gaseous  oxide  of  carbon  and  hydrogen  gas 
are  passed  through  a  red-hot  glass  tube,  the 
tube  is  lined  with  charcoal,  water  is  formed, 
and  an  excess  of  hydrogen  makes  its  escape. 
If  a  piece  of  iron  be  put  into  the  tube,  it  is 
oxidated,  but  not  converted  into  steel.'  Nei- 
ther nitrogen  gas  nor  sulphur  have  any 
action  on  it  even  at  high  temperatures.  It 
is  capable  of  dissolving  e  minute  quantity 
of  charcoal,  and  increases  inbulk.  Itdissolves 
phosphorus,  and  acquires  the  property  of 
burning  with  a  yellow  flame.  The  alkalies 
have  no  effect  on  this  gas.  It  is  not  altered 
when  passed  with  ammonia  through  an 
ignited  tube.  When  the  red  oxide  of  mer- 
cury is  heated  in  it,  a  commencement  of 
reduction  takes  place.  Neither  sulpliuric, 
nitric,  nor  nitro-muriatic  acids,  alter  it, 
when  passed  with  it  through  a  red-hot  tube. 
Four  parts  of  oxigenated  muriatic  acid  gas 
left  with  one  of  gaseous  oxide  of  carbon, 
decompose  it  completely.  Nitrous  gas  has 
no  effect  upon  it.  When  mixed  with  sul- 
phuretted hydrogen  gas,  and  passed  through 
a  red-hot  tube,  sulphur  is  deposited,  and 
sulphuretted  hydrogen  gas  remains  mixed 
with  gaseous  oxide  of  carbon. 

Methods  of  obtaining  Gaseous  Oxide  of 
Carbon. — Gaseous  oxide  of  carbon  may 
be  obtained  by  a  decomposition  of  carbonic 
acid  at  high  temperatures,  by  means  of 
various  fixed  substances  v.hich  have  a  consi- 
derable affiuitj'  to  oxigen.  This  may  be  done 
by  exposing  to  a  strong  red  heat,  a  mixture 
of  carbonate  of  lime  or  barj'tes,  and  filings 
of  iron,  zinc,  kc.  It  may  also  be  procured 
by  distilling  a  mixture  of  charcoal  with  some 
of  the  metallic  oxides. 

The  method  of  obtaining  the  gaseous 
oxide  of  carbon  in  a  state  of  purity,  recom- 
mended by  Mr.  Cruikshank,  is  the  follow- 
ing : 

1.  Take  one  part  of  chalk,  previously  ex- 
posed to  a  low  red  heat,  for  about  ten 
minutes,  mix  it  with  an  equal  quantity  of 
perfectly  dry  filings  of  zinc  ;  let  the  mix- 
ture be  introduced  into  a  retort,  and  expose 
it  to  a  heat  gradually  increased.  As  soon 
as  the  retort  becomes  of  a  dull  red  heat, 
gas  will  be  disengaged  in  great  abundance. 
The  gas  which  comes  over  first  is  carbonic 
acid  gas,  but  as  soon  as  the  retort  becomes 
thoroughly  ignited,  pure  gaseous  oxide  of 
carbon  is  liberated  in  a  prodigious  quantity, 
which  may  be  collected  in  tbe  usual  man- 
ner over  water. 

In  this  process,  a  decomposition  of  the 
carbonic  acid  of  the  chalk  takes  place  in 
its  nascent  state.  The  zinc  robs  the  carbonic 
acid  of  part  of  Its  oxigen  at  a  high  tempera- 
ture, and  becomes  to  a  certain  degree 
oxidated.  The  carbonic  acid,  by  being  thus 
deprived  of  part  of  its  oxigen,  becomes 
converted  into  a  new  infiammable  gas, 
^vliich  is  the  easeous  oxide  of  carbon. 


CAR  .   ] 

Carbonaceous  acid,     See^Carbonic  acid.        \ 

CARBO'NAS.  A  carbonate.  A  neutral 
salt,  formed  by  the  union  of  carbonic  acid 
with  an  alkaline,  earthy,  or  metallic  base. 
The  carbonates  employed  in  medicine  are  : 

1.  The  potassse  carbonas. 
.    2.  The  sodffi  carbonas. 

3.  The  creta  praeparata,  and  the  testae 
prffiparatae,  w^hich  are  varieties  of  carbonate 
of  lime. 

When  the  base  is  imperfectly  neutralized 
by  the  carbonic  acid,  the  salt  is  termed  a 
subcai'bonate  ;  of  which  kind  are  employed 
medicinally : 

1.  The  potassae  subcarbonas. 

2.  The  sodse  subcarbonas,  and  the  sodte 
subcarbonas  exsiccata. 

3.  The  ammonia  subcarbonas,  and  the 
liquor  ammonia  subcarbonatis. 

4.  The  plumbi  subcarbonas. 

5.  The  ferri  subcarbonas. 

6.  The  magnesise  carbonas. 
Caebo'nas  ammo'nije.  See  AmmonuB  sub' 

carbonas. 

CARBO'NAS  CA'LCIS.  Carbonate  of 
lime.  Several  varieties  of  this  are  used 
in  medicine  :  the  purest  and  best  are  the 
creta  praeparata,  testae  preparatae,  chelae 
cancrorum,  testaj  ovorum,  and  oculi  can- 
crorum. 

Carbo'nas  fe'kri.  See  Ferri  subcar- 
bonas. 

Carbo'nas  MAGtfE'sii;.  See  Magnesia; 
carbonas. 

Carbo'nas  plumbi.  See  Plumbi  subcar- 
bonas. 

Carbonas  pota'ss^;.  See  Potassce  car- 
bonas. 

Carbo'nas  so'd*.    See  Sodce  carbonas. 

Carbonated  hydrogen  gas.  See  Carburetled 
hydrogen  gas. 

CA~"'RBONIC  ACID  GAS.  Acidum  Car- 
bonicum.  Fixed  air.  Carbonaceous  acid. 
Calcareous  acid.  Aerial  acid.  Carbonic 
acid  gas  is  the  first  elastic  aSriform  fluid 
that  was  known  after  common  air.  We 
find  that  the  ancients  were  in  some  measure 
acquainted  with  it.  Van  Helmont  called 
it  the  gas  of  Must,  or  of  the  vintage,  or 
ga^  sylveslre. 

We  are  indebted  to  Dr.  Black  of  Edin- 
burgh for  the  knowledge  of  some  of  th& 
most  remarkable  properties  of  this  fluid. 
In  the  year  1/55  he  discovered  the  affi- 
nity between  this  gas  and  alkalies :  and 
Bergman,  in  1772,  proved  that  it  was  aa 
acid. 

Properties. — Carbonic  acid  gas  is  invisi- 
ble. It  extinguishes  flame.  It  is  fatal  to 
animal  life.  It  exerts  powerful  effects  on 
living  vegetables.  Its  taste  is  pungent  and 
acid.  Its  energy,  as  an  acid,  is  but  feeble,.  - 
although  distinct  and  certain.  Neither 
light  or  caloric  seem  to  produce  any  distinct 
effect  upon  it,  except  that  the  latter  dilates 
it.  It  unites  with  water  slowly.  These 
two  fluids,  after  considerable  agitation,  at 


CAR 


CAR 


186 


last  combine,  and  form  a  sub-acid  liquid. 
The  colder  the  water,  and  the  greater  the 
pressure  applied,  the  more  carbonic  acid  gas 
will  be  absorbed.  The  water  impregnated 
with  it,  sparkles  upon  agitation  ;  it  has  a 
pungent,  acidulous  taste,  and  reddens  tinc- 
ture of  litmus.  Heat  again  disengages  the 
gas  from  the  water.  This  gas  precipitates 
lime,  strontia,  and  baryles,  from  their  solu- 
tions in  water.  It  is  greedily  attracted  by 
all  the  alkalies.  Its  specific  weight  is  to  that 
of  atmospheric  air,  as  1500  to  1000  nearly. 
It  may  be  poured  out  of  one  vessel  into  an- 
other. It  is  not  acted  upon  by  oxygen, 
nor  is  it  altered  by  any  of  the  simple  com- 
bustible bodies  at  common  temperatures  ; 
but  charcoal,  iron,  and  some  other  metals 
are  capable  of  decomposing  it  when  assisted 
by  heat ;  as  is  also  phosphorus,  when  united 
to  lime. 

Methods  of  obtaining  Carbonic  ^cid  Gas. 

Of  all  the  gases,  carbonic  acid  gas  is  that, 
perhaps,  which  is  diSused  in  the  greatest 
abundance  throughout  nature.  It  is  found 
in  three  different  states  : — 1st,  In  that  of 
gas  ;  2dly,  In  that  of  mixture  ;  andSdly,  In 
that  of  combination.  The  various  processes 
for  obtaining  it  are  the  following. 

1.  Put  into  a  common  glass-bottle,  or  re- 
tort, a  little  marble,  chalk,  or  lime-stone, 
and  pour  on  it  sulphuric  acid,  diluted  with 
about  six  times  its  weight  of  water,  an  effer- 
vescence will  ensue,  and  carbonic  acid  gas 
will  be  liberated,  which  those  who  have  an 
opportunity  may  collect  over  mercury  ;  but 
a  mercurial  apparatus  is  not  absolutely  ne- 
cessary, since  the  gas  may  be  collected  over 
watei',  if  it  is  to  be  used  immediately  when 
procured. 

In  this  instance  the  carbonic  acid  is  dis- 
engaged from  the  state  of  combination,  and 
reduced  to  the  aeriform  state.  The  marble, 
lime-stone,  or  chalk,  consists  of  this  acid 
and  lime  ;  on  presenting  to  it  sulphuric  acid, 
a  decomposition  takes  place,  the  sulphuric 
acid  has  a  greater  affinity  to  the  lime  than 
the  carbonic  acid  gas  ;  it  therefore  unites  to 
it,  and  forms  sulphate  ofTime,  disengaging 
at  the  same  time  the  carbonic  acid  in  the 
state  of  gas,  at  the  temperature  of  our  at- 
mosphere. 

Remark. — Carbonic  acid  gas  may,  in  this 
manner,  be  disengaged  from  all  its  combina- 
tions with  alkalies  ;  by  using  indifferently 
any  other  dense  acid,  possessing  a  superior 
affinity  to  the  alkali  in  the  common  accept- 
ation of  the  word. 

2.  It  may  likewise  be  obtained  from  the 
.=ame  substances  by  the  action  of  caloric. 

For  this  purpose,  reduce  marble,  or  chalk, 
1o  powder:  introduce  it  into  a  gun-barrel, 
which  must  be  placed  across  a  furnace ; 
adapt  a  bent  tube  fo  the  end  of  the  gun- 
barrel,  and  insert  it  below  a  receiver  in  the 
pneumatic  apparatus.  Maintain  a  strong 
beat,  tsll  the  barrel  is  brought  to  a  state  of 

24 


ignition,  and  at  that  temperature  carbonic 
acid  gas  will  be  liberated  in  abundance. 

In  this  case,  a  decomposition  of  the  mar- 
ble or  carbonate  of  lime  takes  place,  on 
account  of  the  action  of  caloric,  which  at  a 
high  temperature  breaks  the  affinity  of  the 
carbonic  acid  and  lime  ;  it  unites  with  the 
first,  and  leaves  the  limebehindin  that  state 
which  is  generally  called  quick-lime. 

3.  Carbonic  acid  gas  may  also  be  obtained 
by  burning  charcoal  in  oxygen  gas. 

Take  a  bell-glass,  filled  with  oxygen  gas, 
resting  inverted  in  a  basin  of  mercury ;  pass 
up  into  it  some  bits  of  new-made  charcoal, 
with  some  touch-paper  affixed  to  them  ; 
set  firet^o  them  by  means  of  a  lens  collecting 
the  sun's  rays,  and  carbonic  acid  will  be 
produced  by  the  combustion  of  the  char- 
coal. 

Carbonic  acid  gas  is  often  found  occupy- 
ing the  lower  parts  of  mines,  caverns,  tombs, 
and  such  other  subterraneous  places  as  con- 
tain materials  for  producing  it.  It  is  called 
choke,  or  chalk-damp.  The  grotto  del  Cane, 
near  iVaples,  has  long  been  famous  for  the 
quantity  of  carbonic  acid  gas  producedthere, 
which  runs  out  at  the  opening  like  a  stream 
of  water.  The  quantity  of  carbonic  acid  gas 
generated  in  this  cavern,  is  so  great,  that  a 
dog,  or  .any  other  animal,  is  immediately 
killed  if  his  nose  be  thrust  into  it. 

The  carbonic  acid,  existing  naturally  in 
the  state  of  gas,  may  be  collected  by  filling 
bottles  with  water  and  emptying  them  into 
the  atmosphere  of  this  gas;  the  gas  takes 
the  place  of  the  water,  and  fills  the  bottles, 
which  must  then  be  corked. 

Carbonic  acid  gas  is  likewise  formed  da- 
ring fermentation  ;  on  account  of  its  great 
weight,  it  occupies  the  apparently  empty 
space,  or  upper  part  of  the  vessel  in  which 
the  fermenting  process  is  going  on.  It  may, 
in  this  case,  be  collected  in  a  manner  simi- 
lar to  that  above. 

Carbonic  acid  gas  is  also  obtained  during 
the  reduction  of  metallic  oxides,  and  during 
the  deflagration  of  nitrates,  with  combus- 
tible bodies.  This  gas  is  much  esteemed  in 
the  cure  of  typhus  fevers,  and  of  irritability 
and  weakness  of  stomach  producing  vomit- 
ing. Against  the  former  diseases  it  is  givea 
by  administering  yeast,  bottled  porter,  and 
the  like  ;  and  for  the  latter  it  is  disengaged 
from  the  carbonated  alkali  by  lemon  juice  in 
a  draught  given  while  effervescing. 

Carbuncle.     See  .Anthrax. 

CARBU'NCULUS.  (Dim.  of  carbc,  a 
burning  coal.)  A  carbuncle.  Carbo.  Rn- 
binus  verus.  Codesella.  Erythema  gangra- 
nosum.  Granatristum.  Pruua.  Persicus 
ignis  of  Avicenna.  An  inflammatory  tu- 
mour which  soon  becomes  gangrenous.  See 
^1nthra.x. 

CARBL  RETTED  HYI>ROGEN  GAS. 
Carbonated  Hydrogen  gas.  Heavy  in- 
flammable  Mr.  Hydro-carbonate.  There 
are  two  gaseous  compounds  of  carbon  and 


186 


CAR 


CAK 


hydrogen  in  definite  proportions,  differing 
materially  in  specific  gravity  and  other  cir- 
cumstances. 

1.  Light  carburetted  hydrogen  gas  has 
a  fetid  odour.  It  is  neither  absorbed  nor 
altered  by  water.  It  is  inflammable,  and 
burns  with  a  denser  and  deeper  coloured 
flame  than  hydrogen  gas.  It  is  unalter- 
able by  acids  or  alkalies.  Its  specific  gra- 
vity is  greater  than  that  of  hydrogen  gas. 
Its  combustion  with  a  due  proportion  of 
oxygen  gas,  is  productive  of  water  and  car- 
bonic acid.  When  passed  through  melted 
sulphur,  it  becomes  converted  into  sulphu- 
retted hydrogen  gas,  and  charcoal  is  depo- 
sited. Electrization  dilates  it  permanently 
to  a  little  more  than  twice  its  original  bulk : 
but  when  dried  the  dilatation  is  much  less. 
The  air  thus  expanded,  requires  a  greater 
quantity  of  oxygen  to  decompose  it,  than 
Jlie  same  quantity  of  gas  not  dilated  by  elec- 
tricity ;  100  cubic  inches  of  pure  light  car- 
buretted hydrogen  gas  weigh  about  seven- 
teen grains. 

Light  carburetted  hydrogen  gas  may  be 
obtained  from  animal,  vegetable,  or  mineral 
substances.  Nature  produces  it  ready  formed 
in  marshes  and  ditches,  on  the  surface  of 
putrid  water, in  mines,  burying-places,  com- 
mon sewers,  and  in  those  situ^itiops  where 
putrid  animal  and  vegetable  matters  are  ac- 
cumulated. It  is  also  generated  in  the  in- 
testinal canal  of  living  animals. 

1.  Light  carburetted  hydrogen  gas  may 
be  plentifully  procured  from  most  stagnant 
waters :  to  do  this,  fill  a  wide-mouthed  bottle 
with  the  water,  and  keep  it  inverted  therein 
with  a  funnel  in  its  neck  ;.  then,  with  a  stick, 
stir  the  mud  at  the  bottom,  just  under  the 
funnel  in  the  bottle,  so  as  to  let  the  bubbles 
of  air,which  rise  from  the  mud,  enter  into  the 
bottle ;  when  by  thus  stirring  the  mud  in 
various  places,  and  catching  the  air  in  the 
bottle,  it  is  filled,  it  must  be  corked  under 
water. 

2.  It  may  be  also  obtained  during  the 
distillation  of  animal  and  vegetable  matter. 
For  instance  : 

Let  shavings  of  wood  or  saw-dust  be  put 
into  a  retort,  and  begin  the  distillation  with 
a  gentle  heat,  increasing  it  gradually  till  the 
retort  becomes  red  hot ;  a  great  quantity  of 
gas  will  be  liberated,  which  may  be  cp^ught 
over  water.  On  examining  this  gas,  it  will 
be  found  to  consist  of  carbonic  acid  gas  and 
carburetted  hydrogen  gas.  In  order  to  ob- 
tain the  latter  in  a  state  of  purity,  the  whole 
must  be  shaken  with  lime-water,  or  with  a 
caustic  alkaline  solution.  The  carbonic  acid 
gas  will  be  absorbed,  and  the  carburetted  hy- 
drogen gas  left  behind  in  a  pure  state. 

The  production  of  the  gas  in  this  man- 
ner, Ts  the  result  of  a  partial  analysis  of  the 
wood.  It  proves  that  wood  contains  solid 
hydrogen,  carbon  and  oxygen.  When  the 
intensity  of  the  heat  has  reached  a  certain 
degree,  a  part  of  the  charcoal  unites  with 


part  of  the  oxygen,  and  produces  carbo- 
nic acid,  which,  by  means  of  caloric,  is 
melted  into  the  gaseous  state,  and  forms 
carbonic  acid  gas  ;  at  the  same  time,  a  part 
of  the  hydrogen  of  the  wood  combines  with 
another  portion  of  carbon  and  caloric,  and 
forms  carburetted  hydrogen  gas, 

Remark. — The  flame  of  burning  wood, 
&c.  is  the  inflamed  carburetted  hydrogen 
gas,  liberated  on  the  application  of  caloric 
to  such  bodies. 

3.  Charcoal  has  been  in  general  made  use 
of  for  obtaining  light  carburetted  hydrogen 
gas.  For  this  purpose,  put  some  moistened 
charcoal  into  an  earthen  retort,  apply  heat, 
and  increase  it  till  the  retort  becomes  igni- 
ted; gas  will  be  evolved,  consisting  partly 
of  carbonic  acid  gas,  and  partly  of  light  car- 
buretted hydrogen  gas,  which  may  be  sepa- 
rated as  before. 

In  this  case  a  decomposition  of  the  water 
takes  place,  by  means  of  the  charcoal.  The 
oxygen  forsakes  its  hydrogen,  and  unites  to 
part  of  the  charcoal,  at  this  temperature, 
and  forms  carbonic  acid  gas,  in  conjunction 
with  caloric;  the  liberated  hydrogen  assisted 
by  caloric,  dissolves  another  portion  of  the 
charcoal,  and  forms  with  it  light  carburetted 
hydrogen  gas  :  but  some  carbonic  oxide  is 
mixed  with  it. 

4.  Light  carburetted  hydrogen  gas  is  also 
obtained  abundantly  from  the  distillation  of 
pit-coal ;  and  now  very  extensively  used  as 
a  substitute  for  oil  in  lighting  the  streets  of 
this  metropolis,  kc. 

If.  Heavy  carburetted  hydrogen  gas  was 
first  brought  into  notice  by  a  society  of 
Dutch  chemists,  consisting  of  Deiman, 
Troostwyk,  Bond,  and  Laurenburgh.  They 
observed  in  this  gas  the  particular  property, 
that  when  it  was  combined  with  oxygenated 
muriatic  acid  gas,  in  a  certain  proportion, 
the  elastic  form  of  both  fluids  became  de- 
stroyed, and  an  oil  was  produced  ;  for  which 
reason  they  called  it  Ohfiant  gas. 

Properties. — Heavy  carburetted  hydrogen 
gas  is  not  absorbed  or  altered  by  water. 
Its  weight  nearly  equals  that  of  common 
air.  It  has  a  disagreeable  fetid  odour,  dif- 
fei-ent  from  that  of  light  carburetted  hydro- 
gen gas.  It  burns  with  a  strong  compact 
flame,  similar  to  that  of  resinous  oil.  When 
mixed  with  oxygenated  muriatic  acid  gas, 
its  bulk  is  diminished,  and  an  oil  is  formed. 
"When  the  mixture  of  these  two  gases  is 
fired,  a  quantity  of  charcoal  is  immediately 
deposited,  in  the  form  of  fine  soot.  Sul- 
phuric, sulphurous,  nitric,  and  muriatic 
acids  do  not  act  upon  it ;  neither  does  ni- 
trous gas,  nor  any  of  the  fixed  alkalies. 
Ammonia  adds  to  its  volume  without  occa- 
sioning any  other  change.  Phosphorus  heat- 
ed in  it  even  to  fusion,  does  not  affect  it. 
When  made  to  pass  through  an  ignited 
glass  tube,  it  does  not  diminish  in  volume, 
but  loses  the  property  of  forming  oil  with 
oxygenated  muriatic   acid   gas.      Electric 


CAK 


CAR 


187 


shocks  passed  through  it,  dilate,  and  like- 
wise deprive  it  of  this  property.  When 
passed  through  a  tube  with  sulphur  in  fu- 
sion, sulphuretted  hydrogen  gas  is  obtained, 
and  charcoal  deposited.  When  burnt  with 
oxygen  gas,  or  when  passed  through  a  red- 
hot  tube,  filled  with  oxide  of  manganese, 
carbonic  acid  gas  isformed,  as  well  as  water. 

Preparation. — Heavy  carburetted  hydro- 
gen gas  is  obtained  by  decomposing  alcohol 
by  sulphuric  acid,  at  high  temperatures.  It 
is  also  obtained  in  abundance  when  alcohol 
or  ether  is  passed  through  a  red-hot  earthen 
tube.  Sulphuric  ether  mixed  with  sulphuric 
acid,  and  subjected  to  heat,  also  affords  it, 
but  in  a  less  pure  state. 

The  Dutch  chemists  observed,  that  if  the 
vapour  of  ardent  spirit  or  ether  be  made  to 
pass  through  a  glass  tube,  over  the  compo- 
nent parts  of  the  earthen  tube,  namely, 
alumine  and  silex,  this  gas  was  also  pro- 
duced ;  or  by  passing  it  through  a  red-hot 
tube  of  pipe-clay. 

In  order  to  obtain  this  gas  the  following 
method  may  serve  : 

Let  four  parts  of  concentrated  sulphuric 
acid,  and  one  of  highly  rectified  ardent  spi- 
rit, be  mingled  together  gradually  in  a  glass 
retort;  heat  will  be  developed,  the  mixture 
will  become  brown,  and  heavy  carburetted 
hydrogen  gas  will  be  extricated  without  the 
application  of  external  heat.  When  a  mo- 
derate heat  is  applied,  the  action  is  very  vio- 
lent, and  the  gas  is  liberated  very  copiously, 
and  may  be  received  over  water. 

The  gas  obtained,  is  always  mixed  witii  a 
considerable  quantity  of  sulphurous  acid  gas, 
from  which  it  may  be  freed  by  agitating  it 
in  contact  with  lime-water,  or  a  solution  of 


Remark. — In  this  operation,  the  heat 
ought  to  be  regulated  with  great  care,  and 
the  retort  holding  the  mixture  ought  to  be 
very  capacious,  otherwise  the  matter  will 
be  forced  over  into  a  receiver.  The  heat 
of  a  candle  or  lamp,  is  sufficient. 

Ca'rcarus.  Carcaros.  (From  xapuatpm, 
to  resound.)  A  kind  of  fever  in  which  the 
i)atient  has  a  continual  horror  and  trem- 
bling, with  an  unceasing  sound  in  his 
ears. 

Ca'kcxs.  The  Barbadoes  nut-tree,  the 
Cataputia. 

Ca'rcax.  (From  nAfm,  a  head.)  A  spe- 
cies of  poppy,  with  a  very  large  head. 

Ca'rcek.  Paracelsus  means  by  it,  a  re- 
medy proper  for  restraining  the  disorder  by 
motions  of  body  and  mind,  as  in  curing  the 
chorea  Sandi  Viti. 

Carche'sius.  (YLttp^na-io;.)  A  name  of 
some  bandages  noticed  by  Galen,  and  de- 
scribed by  Oribasius.  Properly  is  the  top 
of  a  ship's  mast. 

CARCINOMA.  (From  niLfn®',  a  can- 
cer.)    See  Cancer. 

Carcinos.  (Kapwv®',  a  cancer.)  See 
Cancer. 


Cardama'ntica.  (From  n-j-pJaf/.a,  the  nas- 
turtium.)   A  species  of  sciatica  cresses. 

Cardamele'um.  a  medicine  of  no  no'p, 
mentioned  by  Galen. 

CARDAMI'NE.  (From  x.^pJ'ta,  the 
heart  ;  because  it  acts  as  a  cordial  and 
strengthener,  or  from  its  having  the  taste 
of  cardamum,  that  is,  nasturtium,  or  cress.) 
Cuckoo-flower. 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnaean  system.  Class,  Tetr  adynamia. 
Order,  Siliquosa. 

2.  The  pharmacopoeial  name  of  the  com- 
mon lady's  smock,  or  cuckoo-flower.  See 
Cardamine  pratensis. 

Cardami'ne  PHATE'mis.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  plant  called  cardamine  in  the 
pharmacopoeias.  Cardamine ;  follis  pinnalis, 
foliolis,radicalibussubrotundis,  caulinis  lance- 
olati.i  of  Linnasus.  This  plant  is  also  called 
Cardamanlica.  Nasturtium  aquaticum.  Ciili 
flos.  Iberis  sophia.  It  is  the  flower  of  this 
plant  which  has  a  place  in  the  materia 
medica,  upon  the  authority  of  Sir  George 
Baker,  who  has  published  five  cases,  two  of 
chorea  Sancti  Viti,  one  of  spasmodic  asthma, 
one  of  hemiplegia,  and  a  case  of  spasmodic 
affections  of  the  lower  limbs,  wherein  the 
flares cardamines  were  supposed  to  have  been 
successfully  used.  A  variety  of  virtues  have 
been  given  to  this  plant,  whicii  do  not  de- 
serve the  attention  of  practitioners. 

Cardami'nes  flo'res.  See  Cardamine 
pratensis. 

CARDAMO'MUM.  (From  »«/)cri^(jv, 
and  a//&)^(iv :  because  it  partakes  of  the  na- 
ture, and  is  like  both  the  cardamum  and 
amomum.)     The  cardamom  seed. 

CARDAMO'iMUM  MA'.IUS.  The  great- 
er cardamom  seeds,  by  some  called  grains 
of  Paradise,  are  contained  in  a  large,  brown, 
somewhat  triangular  husk,  the  thickness  of 
one's  thumb,  and  pyramidal :  their  virtues 
are  similar  to  those  of  the  cardamomuvi 
minus. 

CARDAMO'MUM  MEDIUM.  The 
seeds  correspond,  in  every  respect,  with  the 
lesser,  except  in  size,  they  being  twice  as 
long,  but  no  thicker  than  the  cardamomum 
minus. 

Cardamo'mum  mi'nus.  See  Eleitaria. 
Cardamomum. 

Cardamo'mum  pipera'tum.  The  grains 
of  Paradise. 

Cardamo'mum  Siberie'nse.  The  Ani- 
sura  Indicum. 

Ca'rdamum.  (From  tcAfS'tx.,  the  heart; 
because  it  comforts  and  strengthens  the 
heart.)     Garden  cresses. 

CA'RDIA.  (From  «s*/),  the  heart.) 
this  term  was  applied  by  the  Greeks  to  the 
heart.  The  superior  opening  of  [he  stomach 
is  also  so  called. 

CARDI'ACA.    (From  Ks^cTi*,   the  Jieart.) 

1.  Cordials.     See  Cordials. 

2.  The  pharmacopoeial  name  of  mother- 
wort.    (So  named  from  the  supposed  relief 


18a 


CAR 


CAR 


it   gives   in  faintings  and   disordei's  of  the 
stomach.     See  Leonurus  cardiaca. 

Cardi'aca  confe'ctio.  See  Confectio 
aromatica. 

Cardi'aca  pa'ssio.  The  cardiac  passion. 
Ancient  writers  frequently  mention  a  dis- 
order under  this  name,  but  the  moderns 
always  speak  of  it  as  a  syncope. 

Cakdi'acus  .mo'rbus.  a  name  by  which 
the  ancients  called  the  typhus  fever. 

CAHDIA'LGIA.  (From  x.-xfi'is.,  the  car- 
dia,  and  ctKyo;,  pain.)  Pain  at  the  sto- 
mach. The  heartburn.  Dr.  CuUen  ranks 
it  as  a  symptom  of  dyspepsia.  Heart- 
burn is  an  uneasy  sensation  in  the  stomach, 
with  anxiety,  a  heat  more  or  less  violent, 
and  sometimes  attended  with  oppression, 
faintness,  an  inclination  to  vomit,  or  a  plen- 
tiful discharge  of  clear  lymph,  like  saliva. 
This  pain  may  arise  from  various  and  dif- 
ferent causes;  such  as  flatus  ;  from  sharp 
humours,  either  acid,  bilious,  or  rancid; 
from  worms,  knawing  and  veliicating  the 
coats  of  the  stomach  ;  homacrid  and  pungent 
food,  such  as  spices,  aromatics,  &lc.  ;  as  also 
Yroui  rheumatic  and  gout^  humours,  or 
surfeits;  from  too  free  a  use  of  tea,  or 
watery  fluids  relaxing  the  stomach,  &c. ; 
from  the  natural  mucus  being  abraded,  par- 
ticularly in  the  upper  orifice  of  the  stomach. 
Cardia'lgia  inflammato'ria.  Inflam- 
mation in  the  stomach. 

Cardia'lgia  spuTiTo'RiA.  See  Pyrosis. 
Cardime'lech  (From  KAfS'iu,  the  heart, 
and  meleck,  Heb.  a  governor.)  A  fictitious 
term  in  Dolaeus's  Encyclojiadia,  by  which 
he  would  express  a  particular  active  prin- 
ciple in  the  heart,  appointed  to  what  we  call 
the  vital  functions. 

Cardimo'na.     a  name  for  Cardialgia. 
Cardinal  fioivers,  blue.     See  Lobelia. 
Cardiname'ntum.  (From  cardo,  a  hinge.) 
A  sort  of  articulation  like  a  hinge. 

CARDIO'GMUS.  (From  y.!tpJ-Mv<ra>,  to 
have  a  pain  in  the  stomach.)  The  same 
as  Cardialgia.  Also  an  aneurism  in  the 
aorta,  near  the  heart,  which  occasions  pain 
in  the  pracordia. 

Carbio'nchus.  (From  mpclict,  the  heart, 
and  oyno;,  a  tumour.)  An  aneurism  in  the 
heart,  or  in  the  aorta  near  the  heart. 

Cardictro'tus.  (From  ks/jJ'w,  the  heart, 
and  Tirfia.<rxic,  to  wound.)  One  who  hath 
a  wound  in  his  heart. 

CARDI'TIS.  (From  KnpStct,  the  heart.) 
Inflammation  of  the  heart.  It  is  a  genus 
of  disease  arranged  by  Cullen  in  the  class 
pyrexiae,  and  order phlegmasicB.  It  is  known 
by  pyrexia,  pain  in  the  region  of  the  heart, 
great  anxiety,  difficulty  of  breathing,  cough, 
irregular  pulse,  palpitation,  and  fainting, 
and  the  other  symptoms  of  inflammation. 

The  treatment  of  carditis  is,  in  a  great 
measure,  similar  to  that  of  pneumonia.  It 
is  necessary  to  take  blood  freely,  as  well  ge- 
nerally as  locally,  and  apply  a  blister  near 
the  part.      Purging  may  be  carried   to   a 


greater  extent  than  in  pneumonia ;  and  the 
use  of  digitalis  is  more  important,  to  lesseit 
the  irritability  of  the  heart.  It  is  equally 
desirable  to  promote  diaphoresis,  but  expec- 
toration is  not  so  much  to  be  looked  for, 
unless  indeed,  as  very  often  happens,  the 
inflammation  should  have  extended,  in  some 
degree,  to  the  lungs. 

Car'do.  (A  hinge.)  The  articulation 
called  Ginglymus  ;  also  the  second  vertebra 
of  the  neck. 

Ca'rdonet.     a  wild  artichoke,  esculent. 
Cardo'widm.     So  Paracelsus  calls  wine 
medicated  with  herbs. 

Cardopa'ticm.  The  low  carline  thistle, 
said  to  be  a  diaphoretic. 

CA'RDUUS.  (a  aarere,  quasi  aptus  ca- 
rendce  lance,  being  fit  to  tease  wool ;  or  from 
Kiifice,  to  abrade  ;  so  named  from  its  rough- 
ness, which  abrades  and  fears  whatever  it 
meets  with.)  The  thistle,  or  teasel.  The 
name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the  Linnaeau 
system.  Class  Syngenesia.  Order,  Poly- 
gamia  cequalis. 

Ca'rddus  aca'nthus.  The  bear's  breech. 

Ca'rdous  a'ltilis.     The  artichoke. 

Ca'rduus  BENEDi'cTus.      Se€  Centaurca. 

Ca'rduus  HiEMORRHOiDA'us.     (So  Called 

because  it  is  said  to  relieve  the  pains  of  the 

haemorrhoids,  if  beat  into  a  poultice  and 

applied.)      Also   called  carduus  vinearum 

repens,  sonchi  folio.  Cirsium  arvense.  Cea- 

nothos.  The  common  creeping  way  thistle. 

Serratula  arvensis  of  Linnaeus. 

Ca'rduus  la'cteus.  See  Carduus  Ma- 
rianus. 

Ca'rduus  la'cteus  Sypi'acus.  The 
Spanisii  milk-thistle.  Stomachic  and  ano- 
dyne. 

Ca'rduus  maris:.  See  Carduus  marianus. 
Ca'rduus  maria'nus.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  officinal  Carduus  MaricB.  Car- 
duus albis  maculis  notatus  vulgaris,  C.  B. 
Common  milk-thistle,  or  Lady's  thistle. 
The  seeds  of  this  plant,  Carduus  marianus  : 
foliisamplexicaulibus,hailalo  pinnatifidis,ipi- 
nosis;  calycibus  aphyllis;  spinis  caniliculatis, 
duplicalo-spinosis,  of  Linn-jeus,  and  the 
herb  have  been  employed  medicinally.  The 
former  contain  a  bitter  oil,  and  are  recom- 
mended as  relaxants.  The  juice  of  the  latter 
is  said  to  be  salutary  in  dropsies,  in  the  dose 
of  four  ounces;  and,  according  to  Milleis 
to  be  efScacious  against  pungent  pains. 
Ca'rduus  sati'vus.  "The  artichoke. 
Ca'rduus  solstitia'lis.  The  calcitrapa 
oiBcihalis; 

Ca'rjduus  towento'sus.  The  woolly 
thistle.     See  Onopordium  acanthium. 

Careea'ria..  (From  xflp,  the  head,  and 
(i'jLfioi;,  weight.)  A  painful  and  uneasy  hea- 
viness of  the  head. 

Care'nuh.  (From  xa/)«,  the  head.)  Galen 
uses  this  w'ord  for  the  head. 

Care'num  vi'num.     Strong  wine. 
Ca'reum.       (From    Caria,    the  country 
whence  they  were  brought.)    The  caraway. 


CAR 


CAR 


189. 


CA'REX.  {Carex,  •icis,i<£n\.  from  carta, 
not  quia  viribus  careat,  but.  because,  from  its 
roughness,  it  is  fit  ad  carendum,  to  card, 
tease,  or  pull.)  Sedge.  The  name  of  a 
genus  of  plants  in  the  Linna^an  system. 
Class,  Monoecia.     Order,  Triandria. 

Ca'rex  arena'ria.  The  systematic  name 
of  the  oSic'inalsar  sap  ar  ilia  Germanica,  which 
grows  plentifully  on  the  sea  coast.  The 
root  has  been  found  serviceable  in  some 
mucal  affections  of  the  trachea,  in  rheumatic 
pains,  and  gouty  aifections. 

CA'RICA.  (From  Caria,  the  place  where 
they  were  cultivated.)  The  fig.  See  Ficus 
caricn. 

Ca'rica  papa'ya.  Papaw-tree.  This  is  a 
native  of  both  Indies,  and  the  Guinea  coast 
of  Africa.  When  the  roundish  fruit  are 
nearly  ripe,  the  inhabitants  of  India  boil 
and  eat  them  with  their  meat,  as  we  do 
turnips.  They  have  somewhat  the  flavour 
of  a  pompion.  Previous  to  boiling,  they 
soak  them  for  some  time  in  salt  and  water, 
to  extract  the  corrosive  juice,  unless  the 
meat  they  are  to  be  boiled  with  should  be 
very  salt  and  old,  and  then  this  juice  being 
in  them,  will  make  them  as  tender  as  a 
chicken.  But  they  mostly  pickle  the  long 
fruit,  and  thus  they  make  no  bad  succeda- 
neum  for  mango.  The  buds  of  the  female 
flowers  are  gathered,  and  made  into  a  sweet- 
meat; and  the  inhabitants  are  such  good 
husbands  of  the  produce  of  this  tree,  that 
they  boil  the  shells  of  the  ripe  fruit  into  a 
repast,  and  the  insides  are  eaten  with  sugar 
in  the  manner  of  melons.  Every  part  of  the 
papaw-tree,  except  the  ripe  fruit,  affords  a 
milky  juice,  which  is  used,  in  the  Isle  of 
France,  as  an  effectual  remedy  for  the  tape- 
worm. In  Europe,  however,  whither  it 
has  been  sent  in  the  concrete  state,  it  has 
not  answered,  perhaps  from  some  change  it 
had  undergone,  or  not  having  been  given  in 
a  sufficient  dose. 

Ca'ricum.  (From  Caricus,  its  inventor.) 
Carycmn.  An  ointment  for  cleansing  ulcers, 
composed  of  hellebore,  lead,  and  cantha- 
rides. 

CA'RIES.  (From  carah,  Chald.)  Rot- 
tenness, or  mortification  of  the  bones. 

Cari'ma.     The  cassada  bread. 

Cari'na.  a  name  formerly  applied  to 
the  back-bone. 

Ca'rium  te'rra.     Lime. 

CAiiiviLLA'NDi.  A  name  of  sarsaparilla 
root. 

CARLI'NA.  (From,  Carolus,  Charles 
the  Great,  or  Chai-lemagne  ;  because  it  was 
believed  that  an  angel  showed  it  to  him,  and 
that, by  the  use  of  it,  his  army  was  preserved 
from  the  plague.)  Carline  thistle.  The 
name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the  Linna^an 
system.  Class.  Sifngenesia.  Order,  Poly- 
gamia  cequalis.  The  officinal  name  of  two 
kinds  of  plants. 

Carli'na  acjlu'lis.  The  systematic  name 
of  the  chamccleon   album.     Carlina.     Car- 


dopalium.  Carline  thistle.  Carlina  acaulis  ; 
caule  unifloro,  Jlore  brtviore  of  Linnaeus. 
The  root  of  this  plant  is  bitter,  and  said  to 
possess  diaphoretic  and  anthelmintic  virtues. 
It  is  also  extolled  by  foreign  physicians  in 
the  cure  of  acute,  malignant,  and  chronic 
disorders. 

Carli'na  gummi'fera.  Carduus  pinea. 
1x1716.  Pine  thistle.  This  plant  is  the 
Atractylis  gummifera  of  Linneeus.  The  root 
when  wounded,  yields  a  milky,  viscous^ 
juice,  which  concretes  into  tenacious  masses, 
at  first  whitish  resembling  wax,  when  much 
handled  growing  black  ;  it  is  said  to  be 
chewed  Avith  the  same  views  as  mastich. 

Carline  thistle.     See  Carlina  acaulis. 

Ca'rlo  Sa'ncto  ra'dix.  St  Charles's 
root ;  so  called  by  the  Spaniards,  on  account 
of  its  great  virtues.  It  is  found  in  Mechoa- 
chau,  a  province  in  America,  Its  bark  hath 
an  aromatic  flavour,  with  a  bitter  acrid  taste. 
The  root  itself  consists  of  slender  fibres.  The 
bark  is  sudorific,  and  strengthens  the  gums 
and  stomach. 

CA'RMEN.  (Carmen,  -inis,  neut.  A 
verse  ;  because  charms  usually  consisted  of 
a  verse.)     A  charm  ;  an  amulet. 

Carmes.  (The  Carmelite  friars,  Fr.) 
Carmelite  water  ;  so  named  from  its  inven- 
tors ;  composed  of  baum,  lemon-peel, 
he. 

Carmina'ntia.  '   See  Carminatives. 

CARMI'NATIVES.  (Carminativa,  sc. 
r.iedicanienta :  from  carmen,  a  verse  or 
charm  ;  because  practitioners,  in  ancient 
times,  ascribed  their  operation  to  a  charm 
or  enchantment.)  A  term  applied  to  those 
substances  which  allay  pain,  and  dispel  fla- 
tulencies of  the  primas  viae.  The  principal 
carminatives  are  the  semina  cardamomi, 
anisi  et  carui ;  olea  essentialia  carui,  anisi 
et  juniper!;  confectio  aromatica ;  pulvis 
aromaticus  ;  tinctura  cardamomi ;  tinctura 
cinnaraoni  composita ;  zinziber;  tonics, 
bitters,  and  astringents. 

Carnaba'diuh.     Caraway-seed. 

CA'RNEJ;;  COLU'MN^..  The  fleshy 
pillars  or  columns  in  the  cavities  of  the 
heart.     See  Heart. 

Carni'cula.  (Dim.  of  caro,  carnis,  the 
flesh.)  The  fleshy  substance  which  surrounds 
the  gums. 

CARNiFo'Raiis.  (From  cMro,  flesh,  and 
/or/rea,  likeness.)  Having  the  appearance  of 
flesh.  It  is  commonly  applied  to  an  abscess 
where  the  flesh  surrounding  the  orifice  is 
hardened,  and  of  a  firm  consistence. 

CA'RO.  {Caro,  carnis,  fcem.)  Flesh. 
The  red  part  or  belly  of  a  muscle  ;  also  the 
pulp  of  fruit. 

Ca'ro  adna'ta.  The  recent  swelled 
testicle. 

Caroli'na.     See  Carlina. 

Caro'pi.     The  amomum  verum. 

Caro'ra.  The  name  of  a  vessel  that 
resembles  an  urinal. 

Caro'sts.     See  Cams. 


390 


CAR 


CAR 


CiKo'TA.     See  Daucus.  CA'RTHAMUS.        (Fi-om     nahxipu,     to 

CAKOTiDE'^ARTE'RiiE.  See  CaroHd artery,  purge.)  1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants 
CAROTID  ARTERY.  (From  K-xpoo),  in  tbe  Linnaean  system.  Class,  Syngenesia. 
to  cause  to  sleep ;  so  called  because,  if  Order,  Polygamia  cequalis. 
tied  with  a  ligature,  they  cause  the  animals  2.  Tiie  pharniacopceial  name  of  the  saffron 
to  be  comatose,  and  have  the  appearance  of  flower.  See  Carthamus  tindorius. 
being  asleep.)  The  carotids  are  two  consi-  Ca'rthamus  tincto'rics.  The  systematic 
derable  arteries  that  proceed,  one  on  each  name  of  the  saffron  flower.  Carthamus ;  foliis 
side  of  the  cer\'ical  vertebrae,  to  the  head,  ovatis,iniegrJs,  serralo-aculeatis of  Linnaeus: 
to  supply  it  with  blood.  The  right  carotid  called  also  Cnicus,  Crocus  Saracenicus,  Car- 
does  not  arise  immediately  from  the  arch  of  ihamum  officinarum,  Carduus  sativus.  The 
the  aorta,  but  is  given  off  from  the  arteria  plant  is  cultivated  in  many  places  on  account 
innominata.  The  left  arisesfrom  the  arch  of  of  itsflowers,  which  are  usedasayellow  dye. 
the  aorta.  Each  carotid  is  divided  into  ex-  The  seeds,  freed  from  their  shells,  have  been 
ternal  and  internal,  or  that  portion  without  celebrated  as  a  gentle  cathartic,  in  the  dose 
and  that  within  the  cranium.  The  external  of  one  or  two  drachms.  They  are  also  sup- 
gives  off  eight  branches  to  the  neck  and  posed  to  be  diuretic  and  expectorant ;  par- 
face,  viz.  anteriorly,  the  superior  thjToideal,  ticularly  useful  in  humoral  asthma,  and 
the  sublingual,  the  inferior  maxillary,  the  similar  complaints.  The  carthamus  lanatus 
external  maxillary ;  posteriorly,  the  internal  is  considered  in  France  as  a  febrifuge  and 
maxillaiy,  the  occipital,  the  external  audi-  sudorific.  The  dried  flowers  are  frequently 
tory,  and  the  temporal.  The  internal  carotid  mixed  with  saffron,  to  adulterate  it. 
or  cerebral  artery,  gives  oft"  four  branches  CARTHEUSER,  John  Frederick,  a 
within  the  cavity  of  the  cranium  ;  the  an-  professor  of  medicine  at  Francfort  on  the 
terior  cerebral,  the  posterior,  the  central  Oder,  acquired  considerable  reputation  about 
artery  of  the  optic  nerve,  and  the  internal  the  middle  of  the  last  century,  by  several 
orbital.  luminous  works  on  botany  and  pharmacy  ; 

Caro'cm.     The  caraway  seed.  especially   his    "Rudimenta  Materia?  Me- 

Ca'rpasus.  (So  named  "W^a  to  x^ifGv  dica?  Rationalis,"  and  "  De  Genericis  qui- 
TTDi-iKTAr.  because  it  makes  the  person  who  busdam  Plantarum  Principiis."  He  had 
eats  it  appear  as  if  he  was  asleep.)  A  herb,  two  sons,  Frederick  Augustus  and  William, 
the  juice  of  which  was  formerly  called  opo-  also  of  the  medical  profession,  and  authors 
carpason,  opocarpathon,  or  opocalpason  ;  of  some  less  important  works, 
according  to  Galen  it  resembles  myrrh  ;  but  Carthusia'nus.  (From  the  Monks  of 
is  esteemed  highly  poisonous.  that  order,  who  first  invented  it.)     A  name 

Carpa'thicum   balsamum.      See    Pinus    of  the  precipitated  sulphur  of  antimony. 
Cembra.  CA'RTILAGE.     (Carlilago,    -inis.    foem. 

Carpenta'ria.  (From  carpentarius,  a  Quasi  carnilago ;  from  caro,  carnis,  flesh.) 
carpenter;  and  so  named  from  its  virtues  in  A  white  elastic,  glistening  substance,  grow- 
healing  cuts  and  wounds  made  by  a  tool.)  ing  to  bones,  and  commonly  called  gristle. 
A  vulnerary  herb  ;  but  not  properly  known  Cartilages  are  divided,  by  anatomists,  into 
what  it  is.  obducenf,  which  cover  the  moveable  articu- 

Carpha'leus.  (From  xx/)?a), to  exsiccate.)  lations  of  bones  ;  iH^er-nz/ici/iar,  which  are 
Hippocrates  uses  this  word  to  mean  dry,  situated  between  the  articulations,  and  t«7U- 
opposed  to  mofs/.  //ng  cartilages,  which  unite  one  bone  with 

Carpholo'gia.      (From  Ktt^toc,  the    nap    another.      Their    use    is   to   facilitate    the 
of  clothes,  and  As>a),  to  pluck.)    A  delirious    motions  of  bones,  or  to  connect  them  to- 
picking  of  the  bed-clothes,  a  symptom  oc-    gather, 
curring  in  dangerous  fevers.  CARTILA'GO  ANNULARIS.     See  Car- 

Ca'rphus.     (From    -'ixppn,    a   straw.)     In    lilago  cricoidea. 
Hippocrates  it  signifies  a  mote,  or  any  small        CARTILA'GO  ARYT^NOIDE'A.      See 
substance.     A  pustule  of  the  smallest  kind.    Larynx. 

Also  the  herb  fenugreek.  CARTILA'GO  CRICOIDE'A.     The   cri- 

Ca'rpia.     (From  carpo,  to  pluck,  as  lint    coid  cartilage  belongs  to  the  larynx,  and  is 

is  made    from   linen    cloth.)      Lint.      See    situated  between  the  thyroid  and  arjtenoid 

Linteurn.  cartilages  and  the  trachea;  it  constitutes,  as 

Carpi'smus.     The  wrist.  it  were,  the  basis  of  the  many  annular  car- 

CARPOBA'LSAMUM.       (From    n^pmc,    tilages  of  the  trachea. 

fruit,   and  Mi^A/^w,  balsam  )     See  .-imyris       CARTILA'GO  ENSIFORMIS.      Cartila- 

Gileadensis. 

Carpolo'gia.     See  Carphologia. 


go  xiphoidea.     Ensiform  cartilage.     A  car- 
tilage shaped  somewhat   like  a   sword  or 


CA'RPUS.      {Vi-ctpm;,    the    wrist.)      The  dagger,  attached  to  tbe  lowermost   part  of 

wrist,  or  carpus.     It  is  situated  between  the  the  sternum,  just  at  the  pit  of  the  stomach, 

fore-arm  and  hand.     See  Bone.  Cartila'go   scutifo'rmis.     See  Thyroid 

Carrot.     See  Daucus.  cartilage. 

Carrol,  candy.     See  Athamanta  Cretensis.  Caktila'go  thyboide'a.  See  Thi/roid  car- 

Cmrot poultice.     See  Cataplasina  danci.  Hinge. 


CAR 


CAft 


191 


Cartila  GO  xiPHoiDEA.  See  Carttlago 
cnsiformis. 

CA'RUI.  (Caruia,  Arabian.)  The  ca- 
raway.    See  Carum. 

CA'RUM.  (Ka/ioc:  so  named  from 
Caria,  a  province  of  Asia.)  The  cara- 
way. 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linneean  system.  Class,  Pentandria.  Or- 
der, Monogynia. 

2.  The  pharmacopogial  name  of  the  cara- 
way plant.     See  Carum  carui. 

Ca'rum  ca'rui.  The  'systematic  name 
for  the  plant  whose  seeds  are  called  cara- 
ways. It  is  also  called  Carvi.  Cu- 
minum  pratense.  Cams.  Caruon.  The 
Carum  carui  of  Linneeus.  The  seeds  are 
•well  known  to  have  a  pleasant  spicy  smell, 
and  a  warm  aromatic  taste ;  and,  on  this 
account,  are  used  for  various  economical 
purposes.  They  are  esteemed  to  be  carmi- 
native, cordial,  and  stomachic,  and  recom- 
mended in  dyspepsia,  flatulencies,  and  other 
symptoms  attending  hysterical,  and  hypo- 
condriacal  disorders.  An  essential  oil  and 
distilled  water  are  directed  to  be  prepared 
from  them  by  the  London  college. 

CA'RUNCLE.  Caruncula.  (Diminu- 
tive of  cnro,  flesh.)  A  little  fleshy  excres- 
cence :  as  the  caruncuhe  myrtiformes,  ca- 
runculse  lachrymales,  &.c. 

CARU'NCULA  LACHRTMA'LIS.  A 
long  connoidal  gland,  red  externally,  si- 
tuated in  the  internal  canthus  of  each  eye, 
before  the  union  of  the  eyelids.  It  appears 
to  be  formed  of  numerous  sebaceous  glands, 
from  which  many  small  hairs  grow.  The 
hardened  smegma  observable  in  this  part  of 
the  eye  is  the  morning,  is  separated  by  this 
caruncle. 

Caru'ncul^  cuticui-a'res  als..  The 
nymphae. 

Caru'ncul/e  mamilla'res.  The  extre- 
mities of  the  tubes  in  the  nipple. 

CARU'NCULA  MYRTIFORMES. 
When  the  hymen  has  been  lacerated  by  at- 
trition, there  remain  in  its  place,  two,  three, 
or  four  caruncles,  which  have  received  the 
name  of  myrtiform 

Caru'ncul^;  papilla'res.  The  protu- 
berances within  the  pelvis  of  the  kidney, 
formed  by  the  papillous  substance  of  the 
kidney. 

Caruncdlo'sa  ischu'ria.  a  suppression 
of  urine,  from  caruncles  in  the  urethra. 

Ca'ruon.     See  Carum. 

Carus.  (Kxpo?:  from  nxpa.,  the  head,  as 
being  the  part  affected.)     Caros.     Carosis. 

1.-  Insensibility  and  sleepiness,  as  in 
apoplexy,  but  attended  with  quiet  respira- 
tion. 

2.  A  profound  sleep,  without  fever.  A 
lethargy. 

3.  The  caraway-seed. 
Ca'rva.  The  cassia  lignea. 
Carye'don.     (From  x^xpuu.,  a  nut.)     Ca- 

yudon.    A  sort  of  fracture,  where  the  bone 


is  broken  into  small  pieces,  like  the  shell  of 
a  cracked  nut. 

Cary'don.     See  Caryedon. 

Caryocosti'num.  An  electuary,  named 
from  two  of  its  ingredients,  the  clove  and 
costus. 

CARYOPHYLLA'TA.  (From  k«^w- 
^vKKov,  the  caryophyllus  ;  so  named  because 
it  smells  like  the  caryophyllus,  or  clove  July 
flower.)     See  Gev.m  urbanum. 

Caryophylloi'des  co'rtex.  See  Laurus 
Culilawen. 

C  A  R  Y  0  P  H  Y'L  L  U  M.  (Ka.i>vo!pvxh.ov : 
from  xapuov,  a  nut,  and  (pv>j^ov,  a  leaf ;  so 
named  because  it  was  supposed  to  be  the 
leaf  of  the  Indian  nut.)     The  clove. 

CARYOPHY'LLUM  AROMA- 
TIC U  M.  The  same.  See  Eugenia  Ca- 
ryophyllata. 

Caryophy'llum  ru'brum.  The  clove 
pink.     See  Dianthus  caryophyllus. 

CARYOPKY'LLUS.  The  clove-tree. 
The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the  Lin- 
naean  system.  Class,  Polyandria.  Order, 
Monogynia.     See  Eugenia  Caryophyllata. 

Caryophy'llcs  aroma'ticus  America'- 
Nos.     The  piper  Jamaicencis. 

Caryophy'llus  horte'nsis.  The  caryo- 
phyllum  rubrum. 

Caryophy'llus  vulg^'ris.  The  caryo- 
phyllata. 

Cauyo'tis.  (From  K^pvcv,  a  nut.)  Ca- 
ryota.  Galen  uses  this  word  to  mean  a 
superior  sort  of  dates,  of  the  shape  of  a 
nut. 

CASCARI'LLA.  (Dim.  of  cascara, 
the  bark,  or  shell.  Span.)  A  name  given 
originally  to  small  specimens  of  cinchona: 
but  now  applied  to  the  bark  of  the  Croton 
lascarilla;  which  see. 

Ca'schu.     See  Acacia  Catechu. 

Cashew-nut.     See  Anacardiian  occidentale, 

Cashoo.  An  aromatic  drug  of  Hindos- 
tan,  said  to  possess  pectoral  virtues. 

Ca'sia.     See  Cassia. 

Casmina'ris.  The  cassumuniar  of  Ben-> 
gal. 

Ca'ssa.     (Arab.)     The  thorax  or  breast. 

Cassa'da.  Cassava.  See  Jatropha  Ma^ 
nihot. 

Ca'ssamum.  The  fruit  of  the  balsan^ 
tree. 

CASSEBOHM,  Frederic,  a  professor 
of  anatomy  at  Halle  in  Saxony,  published 
in  1730,  a  treatise  on  the  difference  between 
the  Fcetus  and  Adult,  in  which  he  no> 
tices  the  descent  of  the  testicle  from  the 
abdomen  ;  and  four  years  after  a  very  mi- 
nute and  exact  description  of  the  ear.  He 
likewise  explained  in  subsequent  publica- 
tions the  manner  of  dissecting  the  muscles 
and  the  viscera  :  but  an  early  death  prevent- 
ed his  completing  his  design  of  elucidating 
the  anatomy  of  the  whole  body  in  the  same 
way. 

CASSERIUS,  Julius,  was  born  of 
humble  parents  at  Placentia  in  1545.    H« 


192 


CAS 


CAS 


became  servant  to  Fabricius  at  Padua,  Avho 
observing  his  talent,  first  taught  him  ana- 
tomy, then  made  him  his  assistant,  and 
finally  coadjutor  in  the  professorship  in  1609. 
He  pursued  the  study  with  uncommon 
zeal,  expending  almost  all  his  profits  in 
procuring  subjects,  and  in  having  drawings 
and  prints  made  of  the  parts,  which  he  die- 
covered,  or  traced  more  accurately  than  his 
predecessors.  He  employed  comparative 
anatomy,  not  as  a  substitute  for,  but  only  as 
a  clue  to  that  of  the  human  subject.  He 
published  an  account  of  the  organs  of  voice 
and  hearing,  Avhich  he  afterwards  extended 
to  the  other  senses  explaining  also  the  uses 
of  these  parts.  Some  years  after  his  death 
in  1616,  the  rest  of  his  plates,  amounting  to 
78,  with  the  explanations,  were  published 
with  the  works  of  Spigelius. 

CA'SSIA.  (From  the  Arabic  katsia,  which 
is  from  katsa,  to  tear  off ;  so  called  from  the 
act  of  stripping  the  bark  from  the  tree.) 
The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the  Lit- 
naean  system.  Class,  Decandria.  Order, 
Monogynia.  Cassia  and  Senna  belong  to 
this  genus. 

Ca'ssia  Caryophylla'ta.  The  clove- 
bark  tree.     See  MyrtiLS  Caryophyllaia. 

Ca'ssia  fi'stdla.  Cassia  nigra.  Cas- 
dafistularis.  Ahxandnna.  Chaiarxambar. 
Canna.  Cassia  solutiv a.  Tlai  Xiem.  Purg- 
ing cassia.  This  tree,  Cassia  Jistula ;  foliis 
quinquejugis  ovaiis  acuminntis  glabns,  petio- 
lis  eglandidatis  of  Linnaeus,  is  a  native  of 
both  Indies.  The  pods  of  the  East  India 
cassia  are  of  a  less  diameter,  smoother,  and 
afford  a  blacker,  sweeter,  and  more  gi-ateful 
pulp,  than  those  which  are  brought  from  the 
West  Indies.  Those  pods  which  are  the 
heaviest,  and  in  which  the  seeds  do  not  rat- 
tle on  being  shaken,  are  commonly  the  best, 
xvnd  contain  the  most  pulp,  which  is  the  part 
medicinally  employed,  and  to  be  obtdnied, 
in  the  manner  described  in  the  pharmaco- 
poeias. The  best  pulp  is  of  a  bright  shining 
black  colour,  and  of  a  sweet  taste,  with  a 
slight  degree  of  acidity.  It  has  been  long 
used  as  a  laxative  medicine,  and  being  gen- 
tle in  its  operation,  and  seldom  disturbing 
the  bowels,  is  well  adapted  to  children,  and 
to  delicate  or  pregnant  women.  Adults, 
however,  find  it  of  little  eftect,  unless  taken 
in  a  very  large  dose,  as  an  ounce  or  more ; 
and,  therefore,  to  them  this  pulp  is  rarely 
given,  but  usually  conjoined  with  some  of 
■{he  brisker  purgatives.  The  officinal  pre- 
paration of  this  drug,  is  the  confectio  cassia; ; 
it  is  also  an  ingredient  in  the  confectio 
sennee. 

Ca'ssia  fistula'ris.     See  Cassia  fistula. 

Ca'ssia  li'gnea.  Cassia  bark.  See 
Laurus  cassia. 

Ca'ssia  ni'gka.     See  Cassia  fistula. 

Cassia,  purging.     See  Cassia  fistula. 

Ca'ssia  senna.  The  systematic  name 
of  the  plant,  which  affords  senna.  Senna 
dhxandrina.       Senna     itciHca.     Senna,    or 


Egyptian  cassia.  Cassia;  foliis  sejugis  iub- 
ovatis,  petiolis  eglandulafis  of  Linnaeus. 
The  leaves  of  senna,  which  are  imported 
here  from  Alexandria  for  medicinal  use, 
have  a  rather  disagreeable  smell,  and  a  sub- 
acrid,  bitterish,  nauseous  taste.  They  are 
in  common  use  as  a  purgative.  The  for- 
mulse  given  of  the  senna  by  the  colleges, 
are  an  infusion,  a  compound  powder,  a 
tincture,  and  an  electuary.  See  Infusum 
senncE,  k.c. 

Ca'ssia  soluti'va.     See  Cassia  fistula. 

Ca'ssia:  arame'htum.  The  pulp  of  cassia. 

Ca'ssije  flo'res.  What  are  called 
cassia  flowers  in  the  shops,  are  the  flowei's 
of  the  true  cinnamon  tree,  Laurus  cinnamo- 
mum  of  Linnaaus.  They  possess  aromatic 
and  adstringent  virtues,  and  may  be  suc- 
cessfully employed  in  decoctions,  Stc.  in  all 
cases  where  cinnamon  is  recommended. 
See  Laurus  cinnamomum. 

Ca'ssia  pd'lpa.     See  Cassiafistula. 

Ca'ssob.     An  obsolete  term  for  kali. 

Cassole'ta.  Warm  fumigations  described 
by  Marcellus. 

Cassonada.     Sugar. 

Cassummc'kiar.  (Of  uncertain  deriva- 
tion, perhaps  Indian.)  Casamunar.  Cas- 
mina.  Risagon.  Bengale  Indorum.  The 
root,  occasionally  exhibited  under  one  of 
these  names,  is  brought  from  the  East 
Indies.  It  comes  over  in  irregular  slices 
of  various  forms,  some  cut  transversely, 
others  longitudinally.  The  cortical  part  is 
marked  with  circles  of  a  dusky  brown 
colour:  the  internal  part  is  paler,  and  un- 
equally yellow.  It  possesses  moderately 
warm,  bitter,  and  aromatic  qualities,  and  a 
smell  like  ginger.  It  is  recommended  in 
hysterical,  epileptic,  and  paralytic  affections. 

CASTA'NEA.  (zifaviv :  from  Castana, 
a  city  in  Thessaly,  whence  they  were 
brought.)  The  common  chesnut.  See 
Fagus  castanea. 

Casta'nea  equi'na.  The  horse-chesnut. 
See  JEsculus  Hippocastammi. 

Castanea  flare  albo.     Coflfee. 

CASTELLANUS,  Peter,  or  Du  Cha- 
tel,  was  born  at  Grammont  in  Flanders, 
1585.  His  rapid  improvement  in  the  Greek 
language  procured  him  the  professorship,  at 
Lovain,  in  1689  ;  but  he  did  not  graduate  in 
medicine  till  nine  years  after.  At  the  same 
period,  he  published  the  lives  of  eminent 
physicians  in  Latin,  written  in  a  concise 
but  very  entertaining  manner,  with  useful 
references  to  the  original  authorities.  He 
died  in  1632. 

CASTELLU3,  Bartholomew,  an  Ita- 
lian phj'sician,  who  practised  at  Messina 
about  the  end  of  the  16th  centuiy.  He 
was  author  of  two  works,  both  for  a  long 
time  extremely  popular,  a  Synopsis  of  Me- 
dicine, and  "  Lexicon  Medicum  Graeco- 
Latinum,"  in  which  great  learning  and 
judgment  are  conspicuous. 

Castle-leod    waters.     A   sulphureous 


QAT 


CAI 


133 


spring  in  Ross-shire,  celebrated  for  the  cure 
of  cutaneous  diseases  and  foul  ulcers. 

Ca'stor  fi'eer.  The  systematic  name 
of  the  beaver.     See  Castoreum. 

Castor.     See  Castoreum. 

Castor  oil.     See  Ricinus. 

Castor,  Ri{s-nan.     See  Castoreum. 

CASTORE'UM.  {Castor  irom  iiAcrap,  the 
beaver,  quas:i  yag-cep :  from  yag-np,  the 
belly :  because  of  the  largeness  of  its  belly ; 
or  a  castrando,  because  he  was  said  to 
castrate  himself  in  order  to  escape  the 
hunters;)  Castoreum  russicum.  A  peculiar 
concrete  substance,  called  castor,  is  obtained 
fromthe  C<«/or^&er  of  Linnasus,or  beaver,  an 
amphibious  quadruped  inhabiting  some  parts 
of  Prussia,  Russia,  Germany,  &c. ;  but  the 
greatest  number  of  these  animals  is  met  with 
in  Canada.  The  name  of  castweum  or 
castor  is  given  to  two  bags,  situated  in 
the  inguinal  regions  of  the  beaver,  which 
contain  a  very  odorous  substance,  soft,  and 
almost  fluid  when  recently  cut  from  the 
animal,  but  which  dries,  and  assumes  a  re- 
sinous consistence  in  process  of  time.  The 
best  comes  from  Russia.  This  substance 
has  an  acrid,  bitter,  and  nauseous  taste  ;  its 
smell  is  strong  and  aromatic,  yet  at  the 
same  time  foetid.  It  is  used  medicinally, 
as  a  powerful  antispasmodic  in  hysterica 
and  hypocondriacal  affections,  and  in  con- 
vulsions, in  doses  of  from  10  to  30  grains. 
It  has  also  been  successfully  administered  in 
epilepsy  and  tetanus.  It  is  occasionally 
adulterated  with  dried  blood,  gum-ammo- 
niacum,  or  galbanum,  mixed  with  a  little  of 
the  powder  of  castor,  and  some  quantity  of 
the  fat  of  the  beaver. 

Castori'um.     See  Castoreum. 

CASTRATION.  Celotomia.  Orchoto- 
mia.  Achirurgical  operation,  by  which  a 
.  testicle  is  removed  from  the  body. 

CASTRE'Nsis.(Fromcas<ra,acamp.)  Aname 
applied  to  those  diseases  with  which  soldiers, 
encamped  in  marshy  places,  are  afflicted. 

Cata'basis.  (From  lutritCouva},  to  de- 
scend.)   A  descent  or  operation  downwards. 

Catabi'basis.  (From  KurttCiCa^a,  to  cause 
to  descend.)  An  exclusion,  or  expulsion  of 
the  humours  downwards. 

Catablaceu'sis.  (From  ita.TnS\aKiva>,  to 
be  useless.)  Hippocrates  nses  this  word  to 
signify  carelessness  and  negligence  in  the  at- 
tendance on  and  administration  to  the  sick. 

Catable'ma.  (From  nnrxCAf^ai,  to  throw 
round.)  The  outermost  fillet,  which  se- 
cures the  rest  of  the  bandages. 

Catabronche'sis.  (From  nulet,  and 
/ip^yXK,  the  throat ;  or  ica}nCf>oy^i^Uj  to 
swallow.)     The  act  of  swallowing. 

Catacad'ma.  (From  nctJaxMce,  to  burn.) 
A  burn  or  scald. 

Catacau'sis.  (From  zttjaznio),  to  burn.) 
The  act  of  combustion,  or  burning. 

Catacecli'menus.  ^  (From  iu{laic\tvofj.ai, 
to  lie  down.)  Keeping  the  bed,  from  the 
•5?nlence  of  a  disease. 

25 


Caxacecra'aiekus.  (From  }i%jaLH.ifu.nofjit, 
to  reduce  to  small  particles.)  Broken  into 
small  pieces.    It  is  used  of  fractures. 

Catacera'stica.  (From  KaOuKifctnu/u^t)  to 
mix  together.)  Medicines  which  obtund 
the  acrimony  of  humours,  by  mixing  with 
them  and  reducing  them. 

Catachilde'sis.  (From  kulIh^xk} aa>,  to 
indulge  in  delicacies.)  _A  gluttonous  in- 
dulgence in  sloth  and  delicacies,  to  the  ge- 
neration of  diseases. 

Catachri'ston.  (From  Ksijayjiu,  to 
anoint.)     An  unguent,  or  ointment." 

Catachri'sma.     An  ointment. 

Cata'clasis.  (From  x-^^tstxau),  to  break, 
or  distort.)     Distorted  eyelids. 

Ca'tacleis.  Cataclefs.  (From  y.xls.,  be- 
neath, and  KKiic,  the  clavicle.)  The  sub- 
clavicle,  or  first  rib,  which  is  placed  imme- 
diately under  the  clavicle. 

Catacli'nes.  (From  {taOcuatm,to]ie  down.) 
One  who,  by  disease,  is  fixed  to  his  bed. 

Cata'clisis.  (From  k^akkivm,  to  lie 
down.)  A  lying  down.  It  means  also  in- 
curvation. 

Cataclv'sma.  (From  kuIoxxv^o),  to  wash.) 
A  clyster. 

Cataclv'smus.  (From  scxlimw^a),  to 
wash.)  An  embrocation.  A  dashing  of 
water  upon  any  part. 

Catacre'mnos.  (From  axt?*,  and  Kpujuvt;, 
a  precipice.)  Hippocrates  means,  by  this 
word,  a  swoln  and  inflamed  throat,  from 
the  exuberance  of  the  parts. 

Catacru'sis.  (From  H.A]sticpoua),  to  drive 
back.)     A  revulsion  of  humours. 

Catadoule'sis.  (From  yMlcuJ'ovxcu,  to 
enslave.)  The  subduing  of  passions,  as  in 
a  frenzy,  or  fever. 

CATiEGiZE'sis.  (From  actjaiyi^o),  to  re- 
pel.) A  revulsion  or  rushing  back  of  hu- 
mours, or  wind  in  the  intestines. 

Cat^eone'sis.  (From  Kalajovioi,  to  irri- 
gate.) Irrigation  by  a  plentiful  aff"usion  of 
liquor  on  some  part  of  the  body. 

Cata'gma.  (From  kaIu,  and  ctyu,  to 
break.)  A  fracture.  Galen  says  a  solution 
of  the  bone  is  called  catagma,  and  elcos  is 
a  solution  of  the  continuity  of  the  flesh: 
that  when  it  happens  to  a  cartilage,  it  has  na 
name,  though  Hippocrates  calls  it  catagma. 

CAf  agma'tica.  (From  nAlA-yfMt.,  a  frac- 
ture.) Catagmatics.  Remedies  proper  for 
cementing  broken  bones,  or  to  promote  .a 
callus. 

Catago'ge.  (From  >c-xldL.yoiJ.cu,  to  abide.) 
The  seat  or  region  of  a  disease  or  part. 

_  Catagyio'sis.  (From  tcoClnyutow,  to  de- 
bilitate.) An  imbecility  and  enervation  of 
the  strength  and  limbs. 

CATALETSIS.  (From  KttU\!tjuC^va>, 
to  seize,  to  hold.)  Catoche.  Catochus. 
Congelatio.  Detentio.  Encatalepsis ;  and 
by  Hippocrates  aphonia;  by  Antigenes 
anaudia;  by  Cslius  Aureliaaus  apprchensio, 
oppressio  ;  comprehensio.  .Ipoplexia  catalep- 
iica  of  Culjen,     Catalepsy.     A  sodden  surij 


194  CAT  CAT 

pression  of  motion  and  sensation,  tlie  body  decidua  are  formed  in  difficult  menstrua- 
remaining  in  the  same  posture  that  it  was  tions :  in  some  women  it  always  smells 
in  when  seized.  rank  and  peculiar ;  in  others  it  is  inodorous. 

Dr.  Ciillen  says  he   has  never  seen  the   The  use  of  this  monthly  secretion  is  to  ren- 
catalepsy  except  when  counterfeited  ;    and  der  the  uterus  fit  for  the  conception  and  nu- 
is  of  opinion,  that  many  of  those  cases  re-  trition  of  the  foetus;  therefore  girls  rarely 
lated    by    other    authors,    have  also  been  conceive  before  the  catamenia  appear,  and 
counterfeited.     It  is  said  to   come  on  sud-  women  rarely  after  their  entire  cessation ; 
denly,  being  only  preceded  by  some  languor  but  very  easily  soon  after  menstruation, 
of  body  and  mind,  and  to  return  by  parox-       Catana'nce.     Succory, 
ysms.     The  patients  are  said  to  be  for  some       Catani'phthis.        (From    xalavivlee,     to 
minutes,  sometimes  (though  rarely)  for  some  wash.)     Washed  or  scoured.      It  is  used  by 
hours,deprivedoftheir  senses,  and  all  power  Hippocrates   of    a  diarrhoea    washed    and 
of  voluntary  motion  ;  but  constantly  retain-  cleansed  by  boiled  milk, 
iug  the    position    in  which  they  were  first       Catantle'ma.     (From  iialay]\itce,  to  pour 
seized,  whether  lying  or  sitting;  and  if  the  upon.)     A  lotion  by  infusion  of  water,    or 
limbs  be  put  into  any  other  posture  during  medicated  fluids, 
the  fit,  they  will  keep  the  posture  in  which       Catantle'sis.     A  medicated  fluid. 
they  are  placed.     When  they  recover  from       Catapa'sma.         (From   a^TetTrna-o-o),      to 
the  paroxysm,   they  remember  nothing  of  sprinkle.)    Catapastum.  Compersio.  Epipas- 
what  passed  during  the  time  of  it,  but  are  ton.  Pasma.    Sympasma.  ^spersio.  Aspergo. 
like  persons  awakened  out  of  a  sleep.  The  ancient  Greek    physicians   meant  by 

Catalo'tica.  (From  K,st7aMaa,  to  grind  this,  any  dry  medicine  reduced  to  powder, 
down.)  Medicines  to  soften  and  make  smooth  to  be  sprinkled  on  the  body.  Their  various 
the  rough  edges  and  crust  of  cicatrices.         uses  niay  be  seen  in  Paul  of  Egina,  lib.  vii. 

Cata'lysis.      (KaTaAi/<r;c :     from  KarM.vm,   cap.  xiii. 
to  dissolve  or  destroy.)     It  signifies  a  palsy,       Catapau'sis.  (From  Ka7ajraya,  to  rest,  or 
or  such  a  resolution  as  happens  before  the  cease.)     That  rest  or  cessation  from  pain 
death  of  the  patient ;   also  that  dissolution  which  proceeds  from  the  resolution  of  un- 
which  constitutes  death.  easy  tumours. 

Catamara'smus.  (From  K^lafAapaim,  to  Catape'ltes.  (From  nxla.,  against,  and 
grow  thin.)  An  emaciation,  or  resolution  'nrsAT;^,  a  shield.)  This  word  means  a  sling, 
of  tumours.  ^  granado,  or  battery  ;  and  is  also  used  to 

Catamasse'sis.     (From  :ialct/ucL<!-<TCfA.a.t,  to  signify  the  medicine  which  heals  the  wounds 
manducate.)     The    grinding   of  the    teeth,  and  bruises  made  by  such  an  instrument, 
and  biting  of  the  tongue  ;  so    common   in       Cata'phora.      (From  x.a.Taipepa},  to  make 
epileptic  persons.  sleepy.)     Coma  somnolentum.     A  preterna- 

CATAME'NIA.  (Catamenia,  .orwm,  t"":^' popens'ty  to  sleep.  A  mild  apoplexy, 
neut.  plur.  from  kxI:.,  according  to,  and^«.,  ^^  taphora  arthri'tica.  Apoplexy 
the  month.)  JJfenses.  The  monthly  discharge  "°iP  S^*^*- 

from  theuterusoffemales,between  the  ages  Cata  phora  coma.  Sangumeous  apo- 
of   14   and   45.       Many   have    questioned  P'^xy-  ,  »    , 

whether  this  discharge  arose  from    a  mere       Cata  phora    exanthema  tica.        A  le- 
rupture  of  vessels,  or  whether  it  was  owing  ^^^X^  '"  eruptive  diseases, 
to  a  secretory  action.      There  can  be  little       ^^^  ^hora  hydrocepha  lica.     Serous 
doubt  of  the  truth  of  the  latter.     The  se-  apoplexy. 

cretory  organ  is  composed  of  the  arterial  Cata  phora  scorbutica.  Apoplectic 
vessels  sitifated  in  the  fundus  of  the  uterus,  symptoms  in  scurvy. 

The  dissection  of  women,  who  have  died  9^''^  ''^ora  ti  mor.  A  lethargic  dis- 
during    the    time    of    their    menstruating,  position.         , 

proves  this.  Sometimes,  though  very  rarely,  ^  9f''"t''"fi*^^^      ^^''°P   ;i=t7a<f,^*crcra.,    to 
women,    during    pregnancy,    iiienstruate  ;  f"';!t.'fy-)-^  ['f"dage  on  the  thorax, 
and  when  this  happens,  the  discharge  takes       CATAPLA  SMA    y-mahs,  neut.  from K«7«t- 
place  from  the  arterial  vessels  of  the  vagina,  ^a^^o;*,  to  spread  like  a  plaster.)  A  poultice. 
During  pregnancy  and  lactation,  when  the  The  following  are  among  the  most  useful, 
person  is  in  good  health,  the  catamenia,  for       Catapla  sma  alu'mijiis.  This  application 
the  most  part,  cease  to  flow.     The  quantitv  ^^^s  formerly  used  to  inflammation  of  the 
a  female  menstruates  at  each  time,   is  very  eyes,  which  was  kept  up  from  weakness  ot 
various;  depending  on  climate,  and  a  variety  the  vessels  ;  it  is  now  seldom  used,  a  solu- 
of  other   circumstances.     It   is   commonly  tion  of  alum  being  mostly  substituted, 
in  England,    from    five  to  six   ounces;    it       Catapla  sma  aceto's^.    Sorrel  poultice; 
rarely  exceeds  eight.     Its  duration  is  from  R-  Acetosa;,  ftj.    To  be  beaten  m  a  mortar 
three  to  four,  and  sometimes,  though  rarely,  '"to  a  pulp.   A  good  application  to  scorbutic 
five  days.     With  respect  to  the  nature  of  the  ulcers. 

discharge,  it  differs  very  much  from  pure       Catapla'sma  aera'tum.  See  Cataplasma 
blood;  it  never  coagulates,  but  is   some- fermenti. 
times  grumous,    and  membranes  like   the       Catapla'sma  co.m'i.    Hemlock  poultice. 


CAT 


CAT 


195 


J^.  Conii  foliorum  exsiccatorum  ^j.  Aqu£e 
fontanjE,  ibjj.  To  be  boiled  till  only  a  pint 
remains,  when  as  much  linseed-meal  as  ne- 
cessary is  to  be  added.  This  is  an  excellent 
application  to  many  cancerous  and  scrofu- 
lous ulcers,  and  other  malignant  ones;  fre- 
quently producing  great  diminution  of  the 
pain  of  such  diseases,  and  improving  their 
appearance.  Justamond  preferred  the  fresh 
herb  bruised. 

Catapla'sma  cumi'ni.  Take  of  cumin 
seeds,  one  pound  ;  bay  berries,  the  leaves 
of  water  germander  dried,  Virginia  snake- 
root,  of  each  three  ounces  ;  cloves,  one 
ounce  ;  with  honey  equal  to  thrice  the 
weight  of  the  powder  formed,  of  these  make 
a  cataplasm.  It  was  formerly  called  Theri- 
aca  Londinensis.  This  is  a  warm  and  sti- 
mulating poultice,  and  was  formerly  much 
used  as  an  irritating  antiseptic  application  to 
gangrenous  ulcers,  and  the  like.  It  is  now 
seldom  ordered. 

Catapla'sma  dau'ci.  Carrot  poultice. 
T^.  Radicis  dauci  recentis,  l^j.  Bi-uise  it  in 
a  mortar  into  a  pulp.  Some,  perhaps  with 
reason,  recommend  the  carrots  to  be  first 
boiled.  The  carrot  poultice  is  employed  as 
an  application  to  ulcerated  cancers,  scrofu- 
lous sores  of  an  irritable  kind,  and  various 
inveterate  malignant  ulcers. 

Catapla'sma  fermenti.  Yest  cata- 
plasm. Take  of  flour  a  pound  ;  yest  half  a 
pint.  Mix  and  expose  to  a  gentle  heat,  until 
the  mixture  begins  to  rise.  This  is  a  cele- 
brated application  in  cases  of  sloughing  and 
mortification. 

Catapla'sma  fu'ci.  This  is  prepared  by 
bruising  a  quantity  of  the  marine  plant, 
commonly  called  sea-tang,  which  is  after- 
wards to  be  applied  by  way  of  a  poultice. 
Its  chief  use  is  in  cases  of  scrofula,  white 
swellings,  and  glandular  tumours  more  es- 
pecially. When  this  vegetable  cannot  be 
obtained  in  its  recent  state,  a  common  poul- 
tice of  sea-water  and  oatmeal  has  been  sub- 
stituted by  the  late  Mr.  Hunter,  and  other 
surgeons  of  eminence. 

Catapla'sma  li'ni.  Linseed  poultice. 
R.  Farinae  lini,  ifcss.  Aquse  ferventis,  tbjss. 
The  powder  is  to  be  gradually  sprinkled 
into  the  water,  while"  they  are  quickly 
blended  together  with  a  spoon.  This  is  the 
best  and  most  convenient  of  all  emollient 
poultices  for  common  cases,  and  has,  in  a 
great  measure,  superseded  the  bread  and 
milk  one,  so  much  in  use  formerly. 

Catapla'sma  plu'mei  aceta'tis.  R.  Li- 
quoris  plumbi  acetatis,  3j-  Aquee  distill. 
jfcj.  Micsepanis,  q.  s.  Misce.  Practitioners, 
who  place  much  confidence  in  the  virtues 
of  lead,  often  use  this  poultice  in  cases  of 
inflammation. 

Catapla'sma  sika'peos.  See  Cataplasma 
sinapis. 

Catapla'sma  sina'pis.  Mustard  cata- 
plasm. Take  of  mustard-seed,  linseed,  of 
eafh  powdered  half  a  pound  :  boiling  vine- 


gar, as  much  as  is  sufficient.     Mix  until  it 
acquires  the  consistence  of  a  cataplasm. 

Cataple'xis.  (From  Kttra.  and  rar/jia-crcc, 
to  strike.)  Any  sudden  stupefaction,  or  de- 
privation of  sensation,  in  any  of  the  mem- 
bers, or  organs. 

Catapo'sis.  (From  y.:iTAmvai,  to  swallow 
down.)  According  to  Aretceus,  it  signifies 
the  instruments  of  deglutition.  Hence  also 
catapotium. 

Catapo'tium.     (KscTa^roT/ov.)     A  pill. 

Catapsy'xis.  (From  ■^up^ce,  to  refrigerate.) 
A  refrigeration  without  shivering,  either 
universal,  or  of  some  particular  part.  A 
chilliness,  or,  as  Vogel  defines  it,  an  un- 
easy sense  of  cold  in  a  muscular  or  cutane- 
ous part. 

Cavapto'sis.  (From  Kctrct^nTnce,  to  fall 
down.)  It  implies  such  a  falling  down  as 
happens  in  apoplexies;  or  the  spontaneous 
falling  down  of  a  paralytic  limb. 

Catapu'tia.  (From  Ka7itTi/Sa),  to  have  an 
ill  savour  ;  or  from  the  Italian,  caeapuzza, 
which  has  the  same  meaning  ;  so  named 
from  its  foetid  smell.)     Spurge. 

Catapu'tia  ma'jor.     See  Ricinus. 

Catapu'tia  mi'nok.  See  Euphorbia  La- 
thyris. 

CA'TARACT.  (Catarada;  from  xctT*- 
fixa-iTce,  to  confound  or  disturb ;  because  the 
sense  of  vision  is  confounded,  if  not  destroy- 
ed.) A  disease  of  the  eye.  The  CaligoUnlis 
of  Cullen.  Hippocrates  calls  it  yKavKccy.a, 
Galen,  vTra^/ufAit.  The  Arabians,  gM^/a  opami. 
Celsus,  suffusio.  It  is  a  species  of  blindness, 
arising  almost  always  from  an  opacity  of  the 
ciystalline  lens,  or  its  capsule,  preventing 
the  rays  of  light  passing  to  the  optic  nerve. 
It  commonly  begins  with  a  dimness  of  sight ; 
and  this  generally  continues  a  considerable 
time  before  any  opacity  can  be  observed  in 
the  lens.  As  the  disease  advances,  the  opa- 
city becomes  sensible,  and  the  patient  ima- 
gines there  are  particles  of  dust,  or  motes, 
upon  the  eye,  or  in  the  air,  which  are  called 
musca  volitantes.  This  opacity  gradually'' 
increases,  till  the  person  either  becomes  en- 
tirely blind,  or  can  merely  distinguish  light 
from  darkness.  The  disease  commonly 
comes  on  rapidly,  though  sometimes  its  pro- 
gress is  slow  and  gradual.  From  a  transpa- 
rent state,  it  changes  to  a  perfectly  white, 
or  light  gray  colour.  In  some  very  rare  in- 
stances, a  black  cataract  is  found.  The  con- 
sistence also  varies,  being  at  one  time  hard, 
at  another  entirely  dissolved.  When  the 
opaque  lens  is  either  more  indurated  than  in 
the  natural  state,  or  retains  a  tolerable  de- 
gree of  firmness,  the  case  is  termed  afirm  or 
hard  cataract.  When  the  substance  of  the 
lens  seems  to  be  converted  into  a  whitish 
or  other  kind  of  fluid,  lodged  in  the  capsule, 
the  case  is  denominated  a  )nilky  or  fluid  cata- 
ract. When  the  substance  is  of  a  middling 
consistence,  neither  hard  nor  fluid,  but  about 
as  consistent  as  a  thick  jelly,  or  curds,  the 
case  is  named  a  soft  or  caseous  cataract. 


1S8 


CAU 


CAU 


'  Cathi^drvsis.  (From  K^^iopuu,  lo  place 
together.)  The  reduction  of  a  fracture. 
The  operation  of  setting  a  broken  bone. 

Ca'thmia.     a  name  for  litharge. 

Ca'thodos.  (From  Ku.Ta.,  and  oJof.)  A 
descent  of  humours. 

Catho'lceus.  (From  xir*,  and  oxk'^oi, 
to  draw  over.)  An  oblong  fillet,  made  to 
draw  over  and  cover  the  whole  bandage  of 
the  head. 

Catho'licon.  (From  xxto,  and  oaiks;, 
universal.)  A  panacea,  or  universal  me- 
dicine. A  term  formerly  applied  t©  me- 
dicines that  were  supposed  to  purge  all  the 
humours. 

Cathy'pnia.  (From  xstT«,  and  uttvos, 
sleep.)     A  profound  but  unhealthy  sleep. 

Ca'tias.  (From  KctBm/jit,  to  place  in.) 
An  incision  knife,  formerly  used  for  open- 
ing an  abscess  in  the  uterus,  and  for  extract- 
ing a  dead  fcetus. 

Cati'llus.     See  Catellus. 

Ca'tinum  alb'men.  a  name  given  to 
potash. 

Ca'tincs.     (KstTstvov.)     A  crucible. 

Catmint.     See  J^epeta. 

Catocatha'rtica.  (From  y.xro),  down- 
wards, and  KuBoiifU),  to  purge.)  Medicines 
that  operate  by  stool. 

Ca'toche.  (From  -AiTiyje,  to  detain.) 
See  Catalepsis. 

Catochei'luji.  (From  kxtcc,  beneath, 
and  x.^Kc,Q,  the  lip.)     The  lower  lip. 

Ca'tochus.  (From  xars^a),  to  detain.) 
A  catalepsy.  Also  a  tetanus  or  spasmodic 
disease  in  which  the  body  is  rigidly  held  in 
an  upright  posture. ' 

Ca'tochus  cervi'nds.  Tetanus,  particu- 
larly affecting  the  neck. 

Ca'tochus  diu'rnus.  An  occasional  te- 
tanus. 

Ca'tochus  holoto'nicus.  Another  name 
for  tetanus. 

Catomi'smus.  (From  >i.a.Tni,  below,  and 
ai^oc,  the  shoulder.)  By  this  word,  P.  A^gi- 
neta  expresses  a  method  of  reducing  a  lux- 
ated shoulder,  by  raising  the  patient  over  the 
shoulder  of  a  strong  man,  that  by  the  weight 
of  the  body,  the  dislocation  may  be  reduced. 

Cato'psis.  (From  KciTOTT-TOfxui,  to  see 
clearly.)  An  acute  and  quick  perception. 
The  acuteness  of  the  faculties  which  accom- 
panies the  latter  stages  of  consumption. 

Cato'pter.  (From  xath,  and  o7rro/usu,  to 
see,  and,  by  metaphor,  to  probe.)  A  probe. 
An  instrument  called  a  speculum  ani. 

Catorchi'tes.  (From  xstra,  and  op^i^, 
the  orchis.)  A  wine  in  which  the  orchis 
root  has  been  infused. 

Catore'tica.  (From  jcxto),  downwards, 
and  pio),  to  flow.)  Catoteretica.  Catoterica. 
Medicines  which  purge  by  stool. 

Catotere'tica.     See  Catoreiica. 

Catulo'tica.  (From  x.rtTovKm,  to  cica- 
trize.)    Medicines  that  cicatrize  wounds. 

Catutki'pali.  a  name  ofthe  piper  longum. 

Cac'calis.      {From  y.^vyMv,  a    cup :     or 


trom  iavnttxi^,  the  daucus.)  Bastard  pars- 
ley, so  named  from  the  shape  of  its  flower. 
Also  the  wild  carrpt. 

Caucaloi'des.  (From  caufflfo,  and  s/di;, 
a  likeness;  from  its  likeness  to  the  flower 
of  the  caucalis.)  The  patella  is  sometimes 
so  called. 

CAU'DA.  (From  cado,  to  fall ;  because 
it  hangs  or  falls  down  behind.)     A  tail. 

1.  The  tail  of  animals. 

2.  A  name  formerly  given  to  the  os  coc- 
cygis,  that  being  in  tailed  animals  the  be- 
ginning of  the  tail. 

3.  A  fleshy  substance,  projecting  from  the 
lips  of  the  vagina,  and  resembling  a  tail,  ac- 
cording to  Aetius. 

4.  Manj-^  herbs  are  also  named  Cauda,  with 
the  aflixedname  of  some  animal,  whose  tail 
the  herb  is  supposed  to  be  like ;  as  cauda 
equina,  horse-tail ;  cauda  muris,  mouse-tail  > 
and  in  many  other  instances. 

Cau'da  equi'na.  The  spinal  marrow, 
at  its  termination  about  the  second  lumbar 
vertebra,  gives  ott"  a  large  number  of  nerves, 
which,  when  unravelled,  resemble  the 
horse's  tail ;  hence  the  name.  See  also 
Hippuris  vulgaris. 

Cauda'tio.  (From  cauda,  a  tail.)  An 
elongation  of  the  clitoris. 

CAUL.  The  English  name  for  the  omen- 
tum.    See  Omentum. 

Cadle'don.  (From  hmkoc,  a  stalk.)  A 
transverse  fracture,  when  the  bone  is  broken, 
like  the  stump  of  a  tree. 

Cau'liflower.  a  species  of  brassica, 
whose  flower  is  cut  before  the  fructification 
expands. — The  observations  which  have 
been  made  concerning  cabbages  are  appli- 
cable here.  See  Brassica  capitala.  Cauli- 
flower is,  however,  a  far  more  delicious 
vegetable. 

CAU'LIS.     (Kalab.     A  Chaldean  word.) 

1.  The  stem  or  stalk  of  a  plant. 

2.  A  cabbage. 

3.  The  penis  of  a  man. 
Cau'lis  flo'rida.     Cauliflower. 
Caulo'des.     (From  zittyAi;?,  astern.)    The 

white  or  green  cabbage. 

Caulo'ton.  (From  kcluxo;,  a  stem  ;  be- 
cause it  grows  upon  a  stalk.)  A  name  given 
to  the  beet. 

Cau'ma.  (From  unue,  to  burn.)  The 
heat  of  the  body,  or  the  heat  of  the  atmo- 
sphere, in  a  fever. 

Cac'kga.     a  name  of  the  areca. 

Cau'sis.  (From  kjuoi,  to  burn.)  A  burn  ; 
or  rather,  the  act  of  combustion,  or  burning. 

Causo'des.  (From  Kx/ai,  to  burn.)  A 
term  applied  by  Celsus  to  a  burning  fever. 

Causo'ma.  (From  K^tce,  lo  burn.)  An 
ardent  or  burning  heat  and  inflammation. 
A  term  used  by  Hippocrates. 

Caustic  alkali.  The  pure  alkalies  are 
so  called.     See  Mkali. 

Caustic  barley.     See  Cevadilla. 

CAUSTICS.  (Caustica,sc.  medicamenia  ; 
from  }iMit,  to  burn  ;   because  they  always 


CEA 


CEL 


199 


produce  a  burning  sensation.)  See  Eschar- 
otics. 

Cau'sticum  America'num.  The  cevadllla. 

Cau'sticum  antimokia'le.  Muriate  of 
antimony. 

Cau'sticum  commu'ne  fo'rtius.  See 
Potassacum  cake. 

Cau'sticum  luna're.  See  Argenti  nitras. 

C  A  u's  u  s.  (From  xum,  to  burn.)  An 
higiily  ardent  fever.  According  to  Hip- 
pocrates, a  fiery  heat,  insatiabale  thirst,  a 
rough  and  black  tongue,  complexion  yel- 
lowish, and  the  saliva  bilious,  are  its  pecu- 
liar characteristics.  Others  also  are  par- 
ticular in  describing  it;  but,  whether  an- 
cients or  moderns,  from  what  they  relate, 
this  fever  is  no  other  than  a  continued 
ardent  fever  in  a  bilious  constitution.  In  it 
the  heat  of  the  body  is  intense  ;  the  breath 
is  particularly  fiery ;  the  extremities  are 
cold  ;  the  pulse  is  frequent  and  small  ;  the 
heat  is  more  violent  internally  than  exter- 
nally, and  the  whole  soon  ends  in  recovery 
or  death. 

Causus  endemial.  The  name  given,  by 
Dr.  Mosely,  to  the  yellow  fever  of  the 
West  Indies. 

CAUTERY.  (From«c«<a,,  to  burn.)  Cau- 
teries were  divided,  by  the  ancients,  into 
actual  and  potential ;  but  the  term  is  now 
given  only  to  the  red-hot  iron,  or  actual 
cautery.  This  was  formerly  the  only  means 
of  preventing  haemorrhages  from  divided 
arteries,  till  the  invention  of  the  ligature. 
It  was  also  used  in  diseases,  with  the  same 
view  as  we  employ  a  blister.  Potential  cau- 
tery was  the  name  by  which  kali  purum,  or 
potassa,  was  distinguished  in  the  former 
dispensatories  of  Edinburgh.  Surgeons  un- 
derstand by  this  term,  any  caustic  applica- 
tion. 

CA'VA.  The  name  of  a  vein,  and  also 
of  the  pudendum  muliebre.     See  Veins. 

Cave'ena.  (From  cavus,  hollow.)  A 
cavern.  Also  a  name  of  the  pudendum 
muliebre. 

Caviare.  Caviarium.  A  food  made  of 
the  hard  roes  of  sturgeon,  formed  into 
cakes,  and  much  esteemed  by  the  Russians. 

Cavi'cula.  (Dim.  o{ cavilla.)  See  Cavilla. 

Cavi'lla.  (From  cavus.)  The  ankle, 
or  hollow  of  the  foot. 

CA'VITAS.  (From  cavus,  hollow.)  Any 
cavity,  or  hoUowness.  The  auricle  of  the 
heart  was  formerly  called  the  cavitas  inno- 
minata,  the  hollow  without  a  name. 

Cayenne  pepper.     See  Capsicum. 

Cazabi.     See  Jalropha. 

CEANO'THUS.  (From  ;t£waS-oc,  quia 
xsa  ctvct^i-i,  because  it  pricks  at  the  extreme 
part.)  A  genus  of  plants  in  the  Linna?an 
system.  Class,  Pentandria.  Order,  Mo- 
nogynia. 

Ceano'thus  America'nus.  Celastrus. 
Celastus.  Some  noted  Indians  depend  more 
on  this  than  on  the  lobelia, for  the  cure  of  sy- 
r^bilis.andiiseitin  thp^fiaie  maiineraslobeliij. 


Cea'sma.  (From  sme,  to  split,  or  divide.) 
Ceasmus.     A  fissure,  or  fragment. 

Ce'ber.  (Arab.)  The  agallochum.  Also 
the  capparis. 

Cebipi'ra.  (Indian.)  A  tree  which 
grows  in  Brazil,  decoctions  of  whose  bark 
are  used  in  baths  and  fomentaiions,  to  re- 
lieve pains  in  the  limbs,  and  cutaneous 
diseases. 

Ce'dae.     See  Cedrinum  lignum. 

Ce'dma.  (From  xsJoaj,  to  disperse.)  A 
deflusion,  or  rheumatic  affection,  scattered 
over  the  parts  about  the  hips. 

Ce'ura,  esse'ntia  de.  See  Citrus medica, 

Ce'drinum  h'gnum.  Cedar,  the  wood 
of  the  Pinus  cedrus  of  Linnaeus.  An  odo- 
riferous wood,  more  fragrant  than  that  of 
the  fir,  but  possessing  similar  virtues. 

Cedri'tes.  (From  scJ^po;,  ihe  cedar-tree.) 
Wine  in  which  the  resin  that  distils  from 
the  cedar-tree  has  been  steeped. 

Ce'drium.  Cedar.  It  is  also  a  name  for 
common  tar,  in  old  writings. 

Cedrome'la.  The  fruit  of  the  citron-tree. 

Cedrone'lla.     Turkey  baum. 

Cedro'stis.  (From  xsJpo;, the  cedar-tree.) 
A  name  of  the  white  bryony,  which  smells 
like  the  cedar. 

Ce'drus.  (From  Kedron,  a  valley  where 
they  grew  abundantly.)  The  Pinus  cedrus 
of  Linnaeus,  or  the  cedar-tree. 

Ce'drus  America'na.     The  arbor  vitae. 

Ce'drus  bacci'fera.     The  savine. 

Cei'ria.  (From  icupce,  to  abrade.)  The 
tape-worm  ;  so  called  from  its  excoriating 
and  abrading  the  intestines. 

Celandine.   See  Chelidonium  majus. 

Cela'strus.  (From  xsx*,  a  dart,  or  pole, 
which  it  represents.)  See  Ceanothus  Amtri- 
canus. 

Ceea'stus.     The  same. 

Ce'le.  (From  ;«)W;.)  A  tumour  caused 
by  the  protrusion  of  any  soft  part.  Hence 
the  compound  terms  hydrocele,  bubonocele. 

Ce'lery.  The  English  name  for  a  variety 
oftheapium  graveolens. 

Celiac  artery.     See  Cceliac  artery. 

Ce'lis.  (From  itAtm,  to  burn.)  A  spot  or 
blemish  upon  the  skin,  particularly  that 
which  is  occasioned  by  a  burn. 

Ce'lla  tu'rcica.     See  Sella  turcica. 

Ce'llula.  (Dim  of  cella,  a  cell.)  A 
little  cell,  or  cavity. 

Ce'llul^e  mastoids'^;.  See  Temporal 
bones. 

CE'LLULAR  ME'MBRANE.  Man- 
brana  cellulosa.  Tela  cellulosa.  Panniculus 
adiposus.  Membrana  adiposa,  pinguedinosa, 
et  reticularis.  The  cellular  tissue  of  the 
body,  composed  of  laminae  and  fibres  vari- 
ously joined  together,  which  is  the  connect- 
ing medium  of  every  part  of  the  body.  It 
is  by  means  of  the  communication  of  the 
cells  of  this  membrane,  that  the  butchers 
blow  up  their  veal.  The  cellular  membrane 
is,  by  some  anatomists,  distinguished  into 
tht^  reticular  and  adipose  merabrane.     The 


2j>.0 


cein: 


€ilN 


former  is  evidently  dispersed  throughout 
the  whole  body,  except  the  substance  of  the 
brain.  It  makes  a  bed  for  the  other  solids 
of  the  body,  covers  them  all,  and  unites 
them  one  to  another.  The  adipose  mem- 
brane consists  of  the  reticular  substance, 
and  a  particular  apparatus  for  the  secretion 
of  oil,  and  is  mostly  found  immediately  un- 
der the  skin  of  many  parts,  and  about  the 
kidneys. 

Celoto'mia.  (From  kxaw,  hernia,  and 
'vif/.vce,  to  cut.)     The  operation  for  hernia. 

Ce'lsa.  a  term  of  Paracelsus,  to  signify 
what  is  called  the  beating  of  life  in  a  par- 
ticular part. 

CE'LSUS,  Aure'lius  Corne'lius.  It  is 
commonly  supposed,  that  this  esteemed  an- 
cient author  was  a  Roman,  of  the  Cornelian 
family,  born  towards  the  end  of  the  reign 
of  Augustus,  and  still  living  in  the  time  of 
Caligula.  But  these  points  are  not  esta- 
blished upon  certain  testimony,  and  it  is 
even  disputed  whether  he  practised  medi- 
cine ;  though  his  perfect  acquaintance  with 
the  doctrines  of  his  predecessors,  his  accu- 
rate descriptions  of  diseases,  and  his  judi- 
cious rules  of  treatment,  appear  to  leave 
little  room  for  doubt  on  that  head.  At  any 
rate  his  eight  books,  "  De  Medicina,"  have 
gained  him  deserved  celebrity  in  modern 
times,  containing  a  large  fund  of  valuable 
information  ;  detailed  in  remarkably  ele- 
gant and  concise  language.  In  surgery 
particularly  he  has  been  greatly  admired, 
for  the  methods  of  practice  laid  down,  and 
for  describing  several  operations,  as  they 
are  still  performed.  There  have  been  nu- 
merous editions  of  his  work,  and  transla- 
tions of  it  into  the  several  modern  lan- 
guages. 

Ceaie'nterium.     a  crucible. 

Ce'nchramis,     (From  u.iyxf-o^t  millet.) 
A  grain  or  seed  of  the  fig. 

Ce'nchrius.  a  species  of  herpes  that 
resembles  x.ryo^jioQ,  or  millet. 

Ceneangei'a.  (From  vavoc,  empty,  and 
aj^-oc,  a  vessel.)  The  evacuation  of  blood, 
or  other  fluids,  from  their  proper  vessels. 

Ceni'gdam.  Ceniplnm.  Cenigolam.  Ce- 
nipolam.  The  name  of  an  instrument  an- 
ciently used  for  opening  the  head  in  epi- 
lepsies. 

Ceniote'mium.  a  purging  remedy, 
formerly  of  use  in  the  venereal  disease, 
supposed  to  be  meixurial. 

Ceno'sis.  (From  zm;,  empty.)  Eva- 
cuation. It  must  be  distinguished  from 
Catharsis.  Cenosis  imports  a  general  eva- 
cuation ;  Cathars-is  means  the  eracuation  of 
a  particular  humour,  which  offends  with 
respect  to  quality. 

CENTAU'REA.  (So  called  from  Chiron, 
the  centaur,  who  is  said  to  have  employed 
one  of  its  species  to  cure  himself  of  a  wound 
accidentally  received,  by  letting  one  of  the 
arrows  of  Hercules  fall  upon  his  foot.) 

The   namf>  <>f  h  s^cnus  of  plants  in  the 


Linusean  system,  of  the  Order,  Polygamia 
frusianea.     Class,  Syngenesia. 

Centau'rea  be'hen.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  officinal  behen  album.  Jacea 
orientalis  palula.  Raphonticoides  luiea.  The 
true  white  behen  of  the  ancients.  The  root 
possesses  astringent  virtues. 

Centau'rea  benedi'cta.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  blessed  thistle.  Carduus  bene' 
didus.  Cnicus  sylvestris.  Blessed  or  holy 
thistle.  Centaurea  benedida ;  calycibus  ditpli- 
cato-spinods  lanatis  involucratis,  foliis  semi- 
decurrentibus  denticulato-spinosis,  of  Lin- 
naeus. This  exotic  plant,  a  native  of  Spain 
and  some  of  Archipelago  islands,  ob- 
tained the  name  of  Benedictus  from  its 
being  supposed  to  possess  extraordinary  me- 
dicinal virtues.  In  loss  of  appetite,  where 
the  stomach  was  injured  by  irregularitiesy 
its  good  effects  have  been  frequently  ex- 
perienced. It  is  a  powerful  bitter  tonic  and 
adstringent.  Bergius  considers  it  as  antacid, 
corroborant,  stomachic,  sudorific,  diuretic, 
and  eccoprotic.  Chamomile  flowersare  nov/ 
generally  substituted  for  the  carduus  bene- 
dictus, and  are  thought  to  be  of  at  lease 
equal  value. 

Cestau'rea  calcitra'pa.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  calcitrapa.  Carduus  stellatia- 
Jacea  ramusissima,stellata,  rupina.  Common 
star-thistle.  Star-knapweed.  The  plant  thus 
called  in  the  pharmacopoeias,  is  the  Centau- 
rea calcitrapa;  calycibus  subduplicato-spinosis, 
sessilibus  ;  foliis  pinnatifidis,  linearibus  den- 
tatis ;  caule  piloso,  of  Linnams,  every  part  of 
which  is  bitter.  The  juice,  or  extract,  or  in- 
fusion, are  said  to  cure  intermittents ;  and 
the  bark  of  the  root,  and  the  seeds,  have 
been  recommended  in  nephritic  disorders, 
and  in  suppression  of  urine.  It  scarcely 
diifers,  in  its  effects,  from  other  bitters,  and 
is  now  little  used. 

Centau'rea  centau'rium.  Rhapo7ilicum 
vulgare.  Centaurium  magnum.  Cenlaurium 
majus.  Greater  centaury.  The  root  of  this 
plant  was  formerly  used  as  an  aperient  and 
corroborant  in  alvine  fluxes.  It  is  now  totally 
discarded  from  the  Materia  Medica  of  this 
country. 

Centau'rea  cy'anus.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  plant  which  affords  the  fiores 
cyani.  Cyanus.  Blue-bottle.  Corn-flower. 
The  flowers  of  this  plant,  Centaurea  cyanus; 
calycibus  serraiis;  foliis  linearibus,  integerri- 
mis,  infimis  dentatis,  of  Linnaeus,  were 
formerly  in  frequent  use  ;  but  their  anti- 
phlogistic, antispasmodic,  cordial,  aperient, 
diuretic,  and  other  properties  are  now,  with 
great  propriety,  forgotten. 

Centau'rea  solstiti  a'lis.  Calcitrapa  offi- 
cinalis. Carduus  stellatiis  luteus.  Carduus 
solslitialis.  Jacea  stellata.  Jacea  lutea  capita 
spinoso  minori  Leucanthe  veterum.  St.  Bar- 
naby's  thistle.  It  is  commended  as  an  antic- 
teric,  anti-cachetic,  and  lithontriptic,  but  is, 
in  reality.  Only  a  weak  tonic. 

Centai7Kioi'de«.    The  gratiola 


CEP  CEK                          201 

CENTAU'RIUM.      (From     K-fldu^oij     a  Also  along-continued  pain  of  the  cerebi-uois 

centaur;  so    called  because  it  was  feigned  and  its  membranes. 

tliat  Chiron  cured  Hercules's  foot,  which  he  CEPHALA'LGIA.      (From    r.ipxKM,     the 

had  wounded  with  a  poisonous  arrow,  with  head,    and   *x^oc,  pain.)     Ceplialcea.    The 

it.)     Centaury.     See  Chironia  Centaurium.  headach.     It  is  symptomatic  of  very  many 

Centac'rium  ma'gnum.   }   See  Centnurea  diseases,  but  is  rarely  an    original  disease 

Centau'rium  ma'jus.       5      Centaurium.  itself.     When  _jniild,  it  is  called  cephalagia; 

Centau'ridm  mi'nus.     See  Chironia  Cen-  when  inveterate,  cephaleea.  When  one  side 

iaurium.  of  the  iiead  only  is  affected,  it  takes   the 

Centau'ry.     See  Chironia.  names  of  het7iicrania,  migrana,   hemipagia, 

Centimo'rbia.       (From  centum,  a  hun-  and  megrim;  in  one  of  the  temples  only, 
dred,  and  morbus,  a  disease.)      Nummula-  crotep/jos;  and  that  which  is  fixed  to  a  pointj 
ria,  or  moneywort;    named  from   its  sup-  generally  in  the  crown  of  the  head,  is  dis- 
posed efficacy  in  the  cure  of  a  multitude  of  tinguished  by  the  name  of  clavus. 
disorders.  Cephala'lgia  catarrha'lis.    Headachj 

Centino'dia.      (From  centum,    a    hun-  with  catarrh,  from  cold, 

dred,  and  nodus,  a  knot.)     The  herb  poly-  Cephalalgia  inflammato'ria.  Phreni- 

gonum;  so  called  from  its  many  knots,  or  tis,  or  inflammation  of  the  brain, 

joints.  Cephala'lgia    spasmo'dica.      The   sick 

Centi'pedes.     (From  cen/itm,  a  hundred,  headach.     A  species  of  indigestion. 

and  pes,  a  foot.)     Woodlice,  named  from  Caphala'ktica.  (From  »s4)axj),  the  head, 

the  multitude  of  their  feet.  and  apr/^oi,  to  make  pure.)  Medicines  which 

Centra'tio.     (From  centrum,  a  centre.)  purge  the  head. 

The  concentration   and  affinity  of  certain  CE'PHALE.     (Ksfiaxw.)     The  head, 

substances  to  each  other.     Paracelsus  ex-  CEPHALIC    VEIN.      {Vena    cephalica; 

presses  by  it  the  degenerating  of  a  saline  so  called, because  the  head  was  supposed  to 

principle,  and  contracting  a  cori'osive  and  be  relieved  by  opening  it.)     The   anterior 

exulcerating quality.  Hence  Centrum  Salisis  vein  of  the  arm,  that  receives  the  cephalic 

said  to  be  the  principle  and  cause  of  ulcers,  of  the  thumb. 

Ce'ntrium.       (From    Kivrm,     to    prick.)  ('EPHA'LICA.         (From      Ki<fAKi),     the 

A  plaster  recommended  by  Galen   against  head.)     Cephalics.     Such   remedies  as  are 

stitches  and  pricks  in  the  side.  adapted  for   the   cure  of    disorders  of  the 

Ce'ntrum.  (From  xavTsa,  to  point  or  head.  Of  this  class  are  the  snuifs,  which 
prick.)  The  middle  point  of  a  circle.  In  produce  a  discharge  from  the  mucous  mem- 
chemistry,  it  is  the  residence  or  foundation  brane  of  the  nose,  k.c. 
of  matter.  In  medicine,  it  is  the  point  in  Cepha'lica  po'llicis.  A  branch  from 
which  its  virtue  resides.  In  anatomy,  the  the  cephalic  vein,  sent  off  from  about  the 
middle  point  of  some  parts  is  so  named,  as  lower  extremity  of  the  radius,  running  su- 
centrum  nerveum,  the  middle  or  tendinous  perficially  between  the  thumb  and  the  me- 
part  of  the  diaphragm.  tacarpus. 

CE'NTRUM  OVA'LE.     When   the   two  Cepha'licus  pu'lvis.  A  powder  prepared 

hemispheres  of  the  brain  are  removed  on  a  from  asarum. 

line  with  a  level  of  the  corpws  caWosuwi,  the  Cephali'ne.     (From  Ki^±M,   the   head.) 

internal  medullary  part  presents  a  somewhat  The  head  of  the  tongue.     That  part  of  the 

oval    centre  ;    hence    it   is  called  centrum  tongue  which  is  the  next  root,  and  nearest 

ovale.     Vieussenius  supposed  all  the    me-  the  fauces, 

dullary  fibres  met  at  this  place.  CEPHALI'TIS.        (From     nspaxw,     the 

Ce'ntrum  tendino'sum.     The  tendinous  head.)     Inflammation    of   the    head.     See 

centre  of  the  diaphragm  is  so  called.     See  Phrenitis. 

Diaphragm.  Cephalono'sus.    (From  Kip±Kn,  the  head, 

Ce'ntrum    ne'rveum.       The   centre    of  and  vos-oq,  a  disease.)     This  term  is  applied 

the    diaphragm    is    so    called.     See    Dia-  to  the  febris  hungarica,  in  which  the  head  is 

phragm.  principally  affected. 

Centumno'dia.     (From  centum,   a   hun-  Cephalo-fharynge'us.      (From    y.i$a.Kii, 

dred,  and  nodws,  a  knot;  so  called  from  its  the  head,     and     ip'J-fvy^,    the    throat.)     A 

many  knots,  or  joints.)  Common  knot-grass,  muscle    of  the  pharynx,  otherwise  named 

See  Polygonum  aviculare.  constrictor  pharyngis  inferior  ;  which  see. 

Centd'nculus.    Bastard  pimpernel.  Cephalopo'nia.     (From  Ks?a,x«,  the  head, 

CE'PA.     (From  jii)!Toc,  a  woolcard,  from  and   -zirovoc,  pain.)     Headach;  heaviness    of 

the  likeness  of  its  roots.)  The  onion.     See  the  head. 

dllium  cepa.  Cepi'ni.     Vinegar. 

Cepje'a.     a  species  of  onion  which  used  Cepula.     Large  myrobalans. 
to  be  esteemed  for  salads  in  spring,  but  is  CE'RA.     Wax.   Bees' wax.     A  solid  con- 
now  disregarded.  crete  substance,  collecte^d  from  vegetables  by 

CEPHALiE'A.     (From    u.i!p±\yf,  the    head.)  bees,  and  extracted  from  their  combs  after 
The  flesh  of  the  head  which  covers  the  skull.-  the  honev  is  zo\  o\A.  bv  h^a^'na-  and  prB??- 


202 


CER 


CER 


ingtbem,  Wilb  rectified  spirit  it  formSj  by 
the  assistance  of  heat,  a  gelatinous  liquid. 
It  is  perfectly  insoluble  in  wateiy  liquors. 
When  melted,  it  assumes  the  appearance  of 
oil,  and  in  this  state  is  easily  combined  with 
oils  and  liquid  fats.  It  is  veiy  inflammable, 
and  burns  totailj'  away.  In  the  state  in 
which  it  is  obtained  from  the  combs,  it  is 
called  yellow  wax,  cera  flava;  and  this, 
when  new,  is  of  a  lively  yellow  colour, 
somewhat  tougli,  yet  easy  to  break  :  by  age, 
it  loses  its  fine  colour,  and  becomes  harder 
and  more  brittle.  Yellow  was,  after  being 
reduced  into  thin  cakes,  and  bleached  by  a 
long  exposure  to  the  sun  and  open  air,  is 
again  melted,  and  formed  into  round  cakes, 
called  virgin  wix,  or  white  wax,  cera  alba. 
The  chief  medicinal  use  of  wax,  is  in  plas- 
ters, unguents,  and  other  like  external  ap- 
plications, partly  for  giving  the  requisite 
consistence  to  other  ingredients,  and  partly 
on  account  of  its  own  emollient  quality. 
CE'RA  A'LBA.  See  Cera. 
Ck'ra  dica'rdo.  The  carduus  pinea. 
CE'RA  FLA'VA.  Yellow  wax.  See  Cera. 
C¥.-s.s.'m.  (From  ys^xc,  a  horn.)  So 
Rnfus  Ephesius  calls  the  cornua  of  the 
uterus. 

Cerani'tes.  (From  y.i^-tvwiJLh  to  temper 
together.)  A  name  formerly  applied  to  a 
pastil,  or  troch,  by  Galen. 

Ce'ras.  (KscAf,  a  horn.)  A  wild  sort  of 
parsnep  is  so  named  from  its  shape. 

CE'RASA.  (Ks^iicro?,  the  cherry-tree; 
from  Ksf:t<ri!'7«,  a  town  in  Pontus,  whence 
Lucullus  first  brought  them  to  Rome  ;  or 
from  x/)^,  the  heart ;  from  the  fruit  having 
a  resemblance  to  it  in  shape  and  colour.) 
The  cherry.     See  Primus. 

Ce'rasa  nigra.  Black  cherries.  The 
fruit  of  the  Primus  Avium,  which  see. 

Ce'rasa  ku'bra,  sati'va,  or  a'nglica. 
Red  cherries.     See  Prumis  Cerasus. 

Cerasia'tum.  (From  cerasus,  a  cherry.) 
A  purging  medicine  in  Libavius;  so  called 
because  the  juice  of  cherries  is  an  ingre- 
dient. 

Cera'sicts.  Crasios.  (From  cerasus,  a 
cherry.)  The  name  of  two  ointments  in 
Mesue. 

Cera'sma.  (From  y.ipavm/'xi,  to  mix.) 
A  mixture  of  cold  and  warm  water,  when 
the  warm  is  poured  into  the  cold. 

Ce'rasus.  The  cherry-tree.  See  Cerasa 
and  Pi'iinus. 

CE'RATE.  (From  cera,  wax.)  Cera- 
tum.  A  composition  of  wax,  oil,  or  lard, 
with  or  without  other  ingredients.  The 
obsolete  synonyms  are,  cerelmum,  ceroma, 
ceronlum,  ccrotura,  ceratomala^ma.  Cerates 
take  their  name  from  the  wax  whicii  enters 
into  their  composition,  ap.d  to  which  tiiey 
owe  t.heir  consistence,  ivhich  is  intermediate 
between  thci  ->*  piasters  and  that  of  ohit- 
meals  ;,  thor;.'.i  no  very  definite  rule  for  this 
<:(/nf:5'L';  v.r-  '\-~.  •'-;  fac^  eiiheroiver.  orobser- 


Cera'tia.  (From  xs/i«?,  a  horn>  which 
its  fruit  is  supposed  to  resemble.)  The  si- 
liqua  dulcis.    See  Ceratonica. 

Cera'tia  diphy'llus.     See  Courbaril. 
Cerato-glo'ssus.     (From  x^a;,  a  horn, 
and  yxaia-a-ct,    a    tongue.)       A   muscle,    so 
named  from  its  shape  and  insertion  into  the 
tongue.     See  Hyoglossns. 

Cerato-hyotde'us.  (From  the  os  hyoides.) 
See  Stylo-hyoideus. 

Ceratoi'des.  (From  xipxlog,  the  geni- 
tive of  Kspa.;,  horn,  and  nJog,  appearance.) 
See   Cornea 

Cerato-mala'gma.  a  cerate. 
Cerato'nia  si'li^ua.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  plant  which  affords  the  sweet 
pod.  Ceratium.  Ceratia.  Siliqua  dulcis.  The 
pods  are  about  four  inches  in  length,  and 
as  thick  as  one's  finger,  compressed  and 
unequal,  and  mostly  bent ;  they  contain 
a  sweet  brown  pulp,  which  is  given  in  the 
form  of  decoction,  as  a  pectoral  in  asthmatic 
complaints  and  coughs. 
_  CERA'TUM.  See  Cerate,  and  Ceratum 
simplex. 

Cera'tusi  a'lbcm.  See  Ceralum  cetacei. 
Cera'tum  calome'lanos.  I);.  Calom.  3j. 
Cerat.  calam.  ^ss.  Misce.  Some  practitioners 
are  partial  to  this  as  a  dressing  for  chancres. 
Cera'tum  cALAMi'N.a:.  Formerly  called 
ceratum  lapidis  culaminaris,  and  ceralum 
epuloticum.  Calamine  cerate.  Take  of  pre- 
pared calamine,  yellow  was,  of  each  half 
a  pound ;  olive  oil,  a  pint.  Mix  the  oil 
with  the  melted  wax  ;  then  remove  it  from 
the  fire,  and  as  soon  as  it  begins  to  thicken, 
add  the  calamine,  and  stir  it  constantly, 
until  the  mixture  becomes  cold.  A  compo- 
sition of  this  kind  was  first  introduced  under 
the  name  of  Turner's  cerate.  Jt  is  well 
calculated  to  promote  the  cicatrization  of 
ulcers. 

<I1era'ti;m  ceta'cei.  Ceratum  spermatis 
ceti.  Ceratum  album.  Spermaceti  cerate. 
Take  of  spermaceti,  half  an  ounce  ;  white 
wax,  two  ounces  ;  olive  oil,  4  fluid-ounces. 
Add  the  oil  to  the  spermaceti  and  wax, 
previously  melted  together,  and  stir  them 
until  the  mixture  becomes  cold.  This  cerate 
is  cooling  and  emollient,  and  applied  to  ex- 
coriations, &c.  :  it  may  be  used  with  ad- 
vantage in  all  ulcers,  v.'here  no  stimulating 
substance  can  be  applied,  being  extremely 
mild  and  unctuous. 

Cera'tum  coni'i.  Hemlock  cerate. 
T^.  unguenti  conii  Jfej.  Spermatis  ceti  ^jj. 
Cera3  albaj  'j\n.  Misce.  One  of  the  forraiilffi 
of  St.  Bartholomew's  hospital,  occasionally 
applied  to  cancerous,  scrophulous,  phage- 
denic, herpetic,  and  other  inveterate  sores. 

Cera'tum  ci'trinum.  See  Ceratum  rc- 
sina. 

Cera'tum  epulo'ticum.  See  Ceralum. 
calaminrL. 

Cera'tum  la'pidis  CAi.AMiNA'Ris.  '  See 
CerrtfTin  calaminfr. 


CER 


CER 


203 


Ckra'tcm  litha'kgyri  aceta  ti  coh- 
po'siTUM.     See  Ceratum  plumbi  compositum. 

Cera'tum  ly  ■pt^.  Ceratum  cantharidis. 
Cerate  of  blistering  fly.  Take  of  spermaceti 
cerate,  six  drachms  ;  blistering  flies,  in  very 
fine  powder,  a  drachm.  Having  softened 
the  cerate  by  heat,  add  the  flies,  and  mix 
Ihem  together. 

Cera'tum  plu'mbi  superaceta'tis.  Un- 
guentum  cerusscs  acetatce.  Cerate  of  super- 
acetate  of  lead.  Take  of  superacetate  of 
lead,  powdered,  two  drachms  ;  white  wax, 
two  ounces  ;  olive  oil,  half  a  pint.  Dissolve 
the  wax  in  seven  fluid-ounces  of  oil ;  then 
gradually  add  thereto  the  superacetate  of 
lead,  separately  rubbed  down  with  the  re- 
maining oil,  and  stir  the  mixture  with  a 
wooden  slice,  until  the  whole  has  united. 
This  cerate  is  cooling  and  desiccative. 

Cera'tum  plu'mbi  compo'situm.  Ceratum 
lithargyri  acetati  compositum.  Compound 
cerate  of  lead.  Take  of  solution  of  sub- 
acetate  of  lead,  two  fluid-ounces  and  a  half; 
yellow  wax,  four  ounces ;  olive  oil,  nine 
fluid-ounces  ;  camphor,  half  a  drachm.  Mix 
the  wax  previously  melted,  with  eight  fluid- 
ounces  of  oil;  then  remove  it  from  the  tire, 
and,  when  it  begins  to  thicken,  add  gra- 
dually the  solution  of  subacetate  of  lead, 
and  constantly  stir  the  mixture  with  a 
wooden  slice,  until  it  gets  cold.  Lastly, 
mix  in  the  camphor,  previously  dissolved 
in  the  remainder  of  the  oil.  Its  virtues  are 
cooling, desiccative,resol  vent  against  chronic 
rheumatism,  fccfec;  and  as  a  proper  applica- 
tion to  superficial  ulcers,  which  are  inflamed. 

Cera'tum  resi'n^:.  Ceratum  resincB  flavcE. 
Ceratum  citrinum.  Resin  cerate.  Take  of 
yellow  resin,  yellow  wax,  of  each  a  pound  ; 
olive  oil,  a  pint.  Melt  the  resin  and  wax 
together,  over  a  slow  fire  ;  then  tdd  the  oil, 
and  strain  the  cerate,  while  hot,  through  a 
linen  cloth.     Digestive. 

Cera'tum  sabi'ns.  Savine  cerate.  Take 
of  fresh  leaves  of  savine,  bruised,  a  pound  ; 
yellow  wax,  half  a  pound;  prepared  lard, 
two  pounds.  Having  melted  together  the 
wax  and  lard, boutherein  the  savine  leaves 
and  strain  through  a  linen  cloth.  This 
article  is  of  late  introduction,  for  the  purpose 
of  keeping  up  a  discharge  from  blistered 
surfaces.  It  was  first  described  by  Mr. 
Crowther,  and  has  since  been  received  into 
extensive  use,  because  it  does  not  produce 
the  inconveniences  that  follow  the  constant 
application  of  the  common  blistering  cerate. 
A  thick  white  layer  forms  daily  upon  the 
part,  which  requires  to  be  removed,  that 
the  cerate  may  be  applied  immediately  to  the 
surface  from  which  the  discharge  is  to  be 
made. 

Cera'tum  sapo'nis.  Soap  cerate.  Take 
of  hard  soap,  eight  ounces ;  yellow  wax,  ten 
ounces  ;  semi-vitreous  oxide  of  lead,  pow- 
dered, a  pound  ;  olive  oil,  a  pint ;  vinegar, 
a  gallon.  Boil  the  vinegar,  with  the  oxide 
of  lead,  over  a  slow  fire,  constantly  stirring, 
until  the  imion  is  complete  :  then    add  the 


soap,  and  boil  it  again  in  a  similar  manner, 
until  the  moisture  is  entirely  evaporated  .: 
then  mix  in  the  wax,  previously  melted  willi 
the  oil.  Resolvent ;  against  scrophulous 
tumours,  &ic.  It  is  a  convenient  application 
in  fractures,  and  may  be  used  as  an  external 
dressing  for  ulcers. 

Cera'tum  si'mples.  Ceratum.  Simple 
cerate.  Take  of  olive  oil,  four  fluid-ounces  ; 
yellow  wax,  four  ounces  ;  having  melted  the 
wax,  mix  the  oil  with  it. 

Cera'tum  spe'rmatis  ce'ti.  See  Ceratum 
cetacel. 

Ce'rberus.  (Ksofsoo?.)  A  fanciful  name 
given  to  the  compound  powder  of  scamrao- 
ny,  because,  like  the  dog  Cerberus,  it  has 
three  heads,  or  principal  ingredients,  each 
ofv/hichis  eminently  active. 

Cerchna'leum.  (From  y~'--''/oiy  to  make 
a  noise.)  A  wheezing,  or  bubbling  noise, 
made  by  the  trachea,  in  breathing. 

Ce'rchnos.  (From  Kio-yjx,  to  wheeze.) 
Wheezing. 

Csechno'des.  (From  kh/i;^®,  to  wheeze.) 
One  who  labours  under  a  dense  breathing, 
accompanied  with  a  wheezing  noise. 

Cercho'des.      The    same  as  cerchnodes. 

Ce'rcis.  (mpnic,  from  apinai,  to  shriek.) 
This  word  literally  means  the  spoke  of  a 
wheel,  and  has  its  name  from  the  noise 
which  wheels  often  make.  In  anatomy  it 
means  the  radius,  a  bone  supposed  to  be 
like  a  spoke.  Also  a  pestle,  from  its 
shape. 

CERCO'SIS.  (From  mm;,  a  tail.)  A 
polypus  of  the  uterus.  It  is  sometimes  ap- 
plied to  an  enlargement  of  the  clitoris. 

Ce'rea.  (From  cera,  was.)  The  ceru- 
men aurium,  or  wax  of  the  ear. 

Cerea'lia.  (Solemn  feasts  to  the  god- 
dess Ceres.)  All  sorts  of  corn,  of  which 
bread  or  any  nutritious  substance  is  made, 
come  under  the  head  of  cerealici,  which 
term  is  applied  by  bromatologists  as  a  genus. 

Cereee'lla  uri'na.  Paracelsus  thus 
distinguishes  urine  which  is  whitish,  of  the 
colour  of  the  brain,  and  fiom  which  he 
pretended  to  judge  of  some  of  its  dis- 
tempers. 

CEREBE'LLUM.  (Dim.  of  cerchrmi.) 
The  little  brain.  A  somewhat  round  viscus, 
of  the  same  use  as  the  brain;  composed, 
like  the  brain,  of  a  cortical  and  medullaiy 
substance,  divided  by  a  septum  into  aright 
and  left  lobe,  and  situated  under  the  tento- 
rium, in  the  inferior  occipital  fossae.  In 
the  cerebellum  are  to  h.-;  observed  the  crura 
cerebeUi,  the  fourth  ventricle,  the  valvula 
magna  cerebri,  and  the  protubercuiiioe  vermi- 
formes. 

CE'REBRUM.  {Quasi  carebrum ;  from 
jc^/ia,  the  head.)  The  brain.  A  large  round 
viscus,  divided  superiorly  into  a  right  and 
left  hemisphere,  and  m{ev\or\j  \nXo  six  lobes, 
two  anterior,  two  middle, and  two  posterior; 
situated  within  the  cranium,  and  surrounded 
by  tlie  dura  and  pia  mater,  and  tunica  arach- 
noides.     It   is    romposed  of  a  cortical  svh- 


•J.<  1,4 


CKR 


CHA 


slance,  ^.vhick  is  external ;  and  a  meduilarij, 
ivhich  is  infernal.  It  Jias  three  cavities, 
eaWed  ventricles ;  two  anterior,  or  lateral, 
%vhich  are  divided  from  each  other  by  the 
stiplum  luddum,  and  in  each  of  which  is  the 
.choroid  flexus,  formed  of  blood-vessels;  the 
third  ventricle  is  a  space  between  the  thalami 
nervorum  opticorum.  The  principal  pro- 
minences of  the  brain  are,  the  corpus  callo- 
sum,  a  medullary  eminence,  conspicuous 
upon  laying  aside  the  hemispheres  of  the 
brain  ;  the  corpora  striata,  two  striated  pro- 
tuberances, one  in  the  anterior  part  of  each 
lateral  ventricle  ;  the  thalami  nervorum  op- 
iicorum,  two  whitish  eminences  behind  the 
former,  which  terminate  in  the  optic  nerves; 
the  corpora  quadrigemina,  four  medullary 
projections  called  by  the  ancients,  7iates  and 
testes  ;  a  little  cerebrine  tubercle  lying  upon 
the  nates,  called  Xhe pineal  gland;  and  lastly, 
the  crura  cerebri,  two  medullary  columns 
which  proceed  from  the  basis  of  the  brain  to 
the  medulla  oblongata.  The  cerebral  arteries 
are  branches  of  the  carotid  and  vertebral 
arteries.  The  veins  terminate  in  sinusses, 
which  return  their  blood  into  the  internal 
jugulars.  The  use  of  the  brain  is  to  give 
oft'  nine  pairs  of  nerves,  and  the  spinal 
marrow,  from  which  thirty-one  more  pairs 
proceed,  through  whose  means  the  various 
senses  are  performed,  and  muscular  motion 
excited.  It  is  also  considered  as  the  organ 
ef  the  intellectual  functions. 

Ce'rebbum  elosga'tum.  The  medulla 
oblongata. 

Cerefo'licm.  a  corruption  of  chaero- 
phyllum.     See  Scandix. 

Cehefo'lium  hispa'nicum.  The  plant  call- 
ed by  us  Sweet-cicely. 

CEREFo'LinM  stlve'stris.  Sco  Chmro- 
'phyllum. 

Ce'reimedica'ti.     See  jBoug/e. 

Cerel^^'uji.  (From  xnpo^,  wax,  and 
ixa-iov,  oil.)  A  cerate,  or  liniment,  com- 
posed of  wax  and  oil.     Also  the  oil  of  tar. 

CEREVi'siiE  ferme'ntum.     Ycast. 

CEREVI'SIA.  (From  ceres,  corn,  of 
which  it  is  made.)  Ale.  Beer.  Any  liquor 
made  from  corn. 

Cebevi'sijF  catapla'sma.  Into  the  grounds 
of  strong  beer,  stir  as  much  oatmeal  as  will 
make  it  of  a  suitable  consistence.  This  is 
sometimes  employed  as  a  stimulant  and  an- 
tiseptic to  mortified  parts. 

Ce'bia.  (From  cereus,  soft,  pliant.)  Ce- 
ricE.  The  flat  worms  which  breed  in  the 
intestines. 

Ce'rion.  (From  xnpicv,  a  honey-comb.) 
A  kind  of  achor. 

Cero'sia.  (From  lutpos,  wax.)  Ceronium. 
Terms  used  by  the  ancient  physicians  for 
an  unguent,  or  cerate,  though  originally 
applied  to  a  particular  composition  which 
the  wrestlers  used  in  their  exercises. 

Cekopi'ssus.  (From  x«/i6?,  wax, .  and 
rmttract,  pitch.)  A  plaster  composed  of 
pitvh  and  "wax-. 


CEKo'Ttji.  (Kscarsv.)  A  cerate. 
_  C  E  R  U'M  E  N  A  U'R  I U  M.  {Cerumen  : 
dim.  of  etra,  wax.  Cerea.  Aurium  sordes. 
Marmorata  aurium.  Cypsele.  Cypselis. 
Fugile.  The  waxy  secretion  of  the  ears, 
situated  in  the  meatus  auditorius  externus. 

CERU'SSA.  (Arab.)  Cerusse,  or  while 
lead.     See  Plumbi  subcarbonus. 

Ceru'ssa  aceta'ta.  See  Plumbi  super- 
aceias. 

Ce'rvi  spi'ka.  See  Rhatnnus  cathax' 
licus. 

CERVrCAL.  (Cen-icalis ;  from  cervix, 
the  neck.)  Belonging  to  the  neck  ;  as  cer- 
vical nerves,  cervical  muscles,  &c. 

Cervi'cal  a'rteries.  Arteries  ceriicales. 
Branches  of  the  subclavians. 

Cervi'cal  ve'rtebr^.  The  seven'upper- 
most  of  the  vetebrae,  which  form  the  spine. 
See  Vertebra. 

Cervica'ria.  (From  cervix,  the  neck  ;  so 
named  because  it  was  supposed  to  be  eflSca- 
cious  in  disorders  and  ailments  of  the  throat 
and  neck.)     The  herb  throat-wort. 

CE'RVIX.  (-vicis.  f.  quasi  cerebri  via; 
as  being  the  channel  of  the  spinal  marrow.) 
The  neck.  That  part  of  the  body  which 
is  between  the  head  and  shoulders.  The 
cervix  uteri  is  the  neck  of  the  uterus  ;  or 
that  part  of  it  which  is  immediately  above 
or  beyond  the  os  tincae.  This  term  is  also 
applied  to  other  parts,  as  cervix  vesicas, 
ossis,  &.C. 

Cestri'tes.  (From  a=rj)oy,betony.)  Wine 
impregnated  with  betony. 

Ce'strum.  (From  «.ss-/ia,  a  dart ;  so  call- 
ed from  the  shape  of  its  flower.=,  which  re- 
semble a  dart;  or  because  it  was  used  to 
extract  the  broken  ends  of  darts  from 
Avounds.)     The  herb  betony. 

CETA'CEUM.     See  Physeter. 

CE'TERACH.  (Blanchard  says  this  word 
is  corrupted  from  Pteryga,  'urlnpij^,  q.  v.  as 
peteryga,  ceteryga,  and  ceterach.)  Scolopen- 
dria  vera.  Dorodilla  ?  Spleenwort.  Milt- 
waste.  This  small  bushy  plant,  Aqileniuni 
ceterach ;  frondibus  pinnatifidis,  lobis  alternis 
confiuentibus  obiusis  of  Linnaeus,  grows 
upon  old  walls  and  rocks.  It  has  an  her- 
baceous, mucilaginous,  roughish  taste,  and 
is  recommended  as  a  pectoral.  In  Spain  it  is 
given,  with  great  success,  in  nephritic  and 
calculous  diseases. 

Cevadi'lla.  (Dim.  of  ceveda,  barley. 
Spanish.)  Cevadilla  Hispanorum.  Seva- 
dilla.  Sabadilla.  Hordeum  causticum.  Canis 
interfecfor.  Indian  caustic  barley.  The 
plant  whose  seeds  are  thus  denominated,  is 
a  species  of  veratrum  ;  they  are  powerfully 
caustic,  and  are  administered  with  very- 
great  success  as  a  vermifuge.  They  are  also 
diuretic  and  emetic.  The  dose  to  a  child, 
from  two  to  four  years  old,  is  two  grains  ; 
from  hence  to  eight,  five  grains;  from  eight 
to  tvvelve,  ten  grains. 

Ceyenne  pepper.     See  Capsicum. 

Cha'a.    A  Chinese  name  for  tea* 


CHA 


CHA 


205 


CHACABiLLffl  co'etex.  See  Cfoton  Cas' 
i:ecrilla. 

Ch^rofo'lium.     See  Scandix. 

CHiEROPHY'LLUM.  (X*/p'.?:/A\ov :  from 
yjttpce,  to  rejoice,  and  ipu^xov,  a  leaf;  so 
called  from  the  abundance  of  its  leaves.) 
Chervil. 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnagan  system.  Class,  Pentandria.  Or- 
der, Digynia. 

2.  The  pharmacoposial  name  of  some 
plants.  See  Scandix,  and  Chcerophylluni 
sylvesfre. 

Ch^erophy'llum  sylve'stre.  Cicutaria. 
Bastard  hemlock.  This  plant,  Chmrophyl- 
lum  sylvestre  ;  caule  leevi  strialo  ;  geniculis 
tumidiusculis,  of  Linnajus,  is  often  mistaken 
for  the  true  hemlock.  It  may  with  great 
propriety  be  banished  from  the  list  of  offi- 
cinals,  as  it  possesses  no  remarkable  pro- 
perty. 

Ch5:'ta.  (From  ^la,  to  be  diffused.) 
The  human  hair. 

Chala'sis.  (From  x*^'^'  *°  relax.) 
Relaxation. 

Chala'stica.  (From  ^^nKcia,  to  relax.) 
Medicines  which  relax. 

Chala'zion.  (From  ;t^Aafa,  a  hail-stone.) 
Chalaza.  Chalazium.  Grando.  An  indolent, 
moveable  tubercle  on  the  margin  of  the 
eyelid,  like  a  hail-stone.  A  species  of  hor- 
deolum. It  is  that  well-known  affection  of 
the  eye,  called  a  stye,  or  stian.  It  is  white, 
hard,  and  encysted,  and  differs  from  the 
crithe,  another  species,  only  in  being  move- 
able. Writers  mention  a  division  of  Cha- 
lazion into  scirrhous,  cancerous,  cystic,  and 
earthy. 

Cha'lbane.     (KukCuvh.)     Galbanum. 

Chalca'nthum.  (From  ^'^KKog,  brass, 
and  avBo;,  a  flower.)  Vitriol  ;  or  rather, 
vitriol  calcined  red.     The  flowers  of  brass. 

Chalcei'on.     a  species  of  pimpinella. 

Chalcoi'deum  OS.  The  os  cuneiforme 
of  the  tarsus. 

Chalk.     See  Creta. 

Chalk-stones.  A  name  given  to  the 
concretions  in  the  hands  and  feet  of  people 
violently  afflicted  with  the  gout,  from  their 
resembling  chalk,  though  chemically  dif- 
ferent. 

Chali'cratum.  (From  ;/a>j?,  an  old 
word  that  signifies  pure  wine," and  y.ipoivw/ui, 
to  mix.)     Wine  mixed  with  vvfater. 

Chali'nos.  Chalinus.  That  part  of  the 
cheeks,  which,  on  each  side,  is  contiguous ' 
to  the  angles  of  the  mouth. 

CHALY'BEATE.  (Chalybeata,  sc.  me- 
dicamenta  ;  from  chalybs,  iron,  or  steel.) 
Of  or  belonging  to  iron.  A  term  given  to 
any  medicine  into  which  iron  enters ;  as 
chalybeate  mixture,  pills,  waters,  &c. 

CHALY'BEATE  WATERS.  Any  mi- 
neral water  which  abounds  with  iron  ;  such 
as  the  waters  of  Tunbridge,  Spa,  Pyrmont, 
Cheltenham,  Scarborough,  and  Hartfel ; 
and  many  others. 


€hA  LYBIS     HOBIGO     PRjEPARAXA.         Se»^ 

Ferri  subcarbonas. 

CHA'LYBS.  (From  Chalybes,  a  people 
in  Pontus,  who  dug  iron  out  of  the  earth.) 
Jlcits.  Steel.  The  best,  hardest,  finest,  and 
the  closest-grained  forged  iron.  As  a  medi- 
cine, steel  differs  not  from  iron. 

Cha'lybs  tartariza'tus.  The  ferrum 
tartarizatum. 

Cham-eba'lanus.  (From  x^-l^^^i  o"  the 
ground;  and  ^slkclvo;,  a  nut.)  Wood  peas. 
Earth  nuts. 

CHAMiEBu'xus.  (From  ^^x[j.iu,  on  the 
ground,  and  -nn/loc,  the  box-tree.)  The 
dwarf  box-tree. 

Cham^lce'drus.  (From  %AfJi.cu,  on  the 
ground,  and  KiSpog,  the  cedar-tree.)  Cha- 
mcEcedrys.    A  species  of  dwarf  abrotanum. 

Chamaci'ssus.  (From  ^J-fj.a.i,  on  the 
ground,  and  kio-<to;,  ivy.)     Ground-ivy. 

CHAMa;cLE'MA.  (From  %a./ua.i,  on  the 
ground,  and  nM^x^i,  ivv.)     The  ground-ivy. 

CHAM.^'DRYS.  ?From  x<^/^=^t,  on  the 
ground,  and  J/iuc,  the  oak  ;  so  called  from  its 
leaves  resembling  those  of  the  oak.)  See 
Teucrium. 

Cham.s;'drys  inca'na  mari'tijia.  The 
marium  syriacum. 

CHAMiE'DRYs  frute'scens  A  name  for 
teucrium. 

CHAM.ffi:'DRys  PALu'sTRis.  A  name  given 
to  scordium. 

Cham^'drys  spu'ria.  A  name  given  to 
veronica. 

Cham^le'a.  (From  %<t(j.au,  on  the 
ground,  and  jx«<a,  the  olive-tree.)  See 
Daphne  alpina. 

CHAMiELiEA'GNus.  (From  X'^l^-'-^^  o"  the 
ground,  and  ihtudiyw^,  the  wild  olive.)  The 
myrtus  brabantica. 

Cham^se'leon.  (From  %<ty-oit-,  on  the 
ground,  and  xsair,  a  lion,  i.  e.  dwarf  lion,) 
The  chama^eon,  an  animal  supposed  to 
be  able  to  change  his  colour  at  pleasur*. 
Also  the  name  of  many  thistles,  so  named 
from  the  variety  and  uncertainty  of  thdr 
colours. 

Chamj^e'leon  a'lbum.  See  Carlina  acaul^s, 

CHAina:'LEON  ve'eum.    The  distaff  thistle. 

Cham^leu'ce.  (From  'yjty-du,  on  the 
ground,  and  xa^.x,  the  herd  colt's-foot.) 
Tussilago,  or  colt's-foot. 

CHAM.a;Li'NCM.  (From  ya/xv.i,  on  the 
ground,  and  wvsv,  flax.)  Linum  cathar- 
ticum,  or  purging  flax. 

CHAM^CME'LUM.  (From  o/a/j.at,  on 
the  ground,  and  fA-^\ov,  an  apple  ;  because 
it  grows  upon  the  ground,  and  has  the  smell 
of  an  apple.)  Common  Chamomile.  See 
Anthemis  nobilis. 

Cham^me'lum  canarie'nse.  The  Chry- 
santhemuni  frutescens  of  Linnaeus. 

Cham^me'lum  chrysa'nthemum.  Hhe 
bupthalmum  germanicum. 

Cham5;me'lusi  fe'tidum.  Ihe  Jlnthen!'^ 
cotula  of  LinnKus. 

CnAMiEjIE'j.U!Vl  flo'rk  pleso.       Cho^T^/e- 


■J06  <.;ha  cha 

vidum  nobile  fiort  multipHci.    Double  ciia-      Chamomi'll4.  eoma'na.    See  Jiathemis. 
momile.     A  variety  of  the  anthemis  nobilis  ;       CHA'NCRE.      (French.      From  Kstpwi/ic, 
which  see.  cancer.)    A  sore  which  arises  from  the  direct 

Cham.eme'lcm  no'bile.  See  Anthemis  application  of  the  venereal  poison  to  any 
nobilis.  part  of  the  body.       Of  course   it    mostly 

Cham5:me'lum  vulga'ke.  See  Matricaria  occurs  on  the  genitals.  Such  venereal  sores 
chamoviilla.  as  break  out  from  a  general  contamination 

Cham^'morus.  (j(^a,fAcu;Aopi!t,  from  X'^f^^'-h  of  the  system,  in  con.sequence  oi  absorption, 
on  the  ground,  and  fxopsx.,  the  mulberry-  never  have  the  term  chancre  applied  to 
tree.)     See  Rubu^.  them. 

Chamjepeu'ce.  (From  x*/^a;,  on  the  Chaoma'ntia  si'gna.  So  Paracelsus  calls 
ground,  and  'nnvx.yi,  the  pine-tree.)  Cam-  those  prognostics  that  are  taken  from  ob- 
phorata,  or  stinking  ground-pine,  formerly  servations  of  the  air;  and  the  skill  of  doing 
said  to  be  antirheumatic.  this,  the  same  author  calls  Chaomancia. 

CHAM.^'PITYS.        (From    xafxcu,    the       Chao'sda.     Paracelsus  uses  this  word  as 
ground,    and  lanTvg,    the  pine-tree.)      See  an  epithet  for  the  plague. 
Teucrium.  CHAPMAN,  Edmund,    was  born  about 

Chamje'pitys  moscha'ta.  See  Teucrium  the  end  of  the  17th  century;  and,  after 
Iva.  becoming  properly  instructed  as  a  surgeon 

ChamjE'plion.  a  name  in  Oribasius  for  and  accoucheur,  settled  in  London,  and 
erysimum,  or  hedge  mustard.  soon  distinguished  himself  by  his  success  in 

CHAMa;RA'PHANDM.  So  Paulus  jEgi-  difficult  labours.  His  plan  consisted  chiefly 
neta  calls  the  upper  part  of  the  root  of  the  in  turning  the  child,  and  delivering  by  the 
apium.  feet,  when  any  part  but  the  head  presented ; 

CHAMffiRA'pHANos.  (From  %afjLcu,  on  the  also  in  often  availing  himself  of  the  forceps 
ground,  anA  fcKpMog,  the  radish.)  The  upper  of  Chamberlen,  much  improved  by  himself, 
part  of  the  root  of  apium;  according  to  P.  and  of  which  he  had  the  merit  of  first  giving 
iEgineta.  The  smallage,  or  parsley.  Also  an  account  to  the  public  in  his  ti'eatise  on 
dwarf  radish.  midwifery,  in  1732.     He  also  ably  defended 

Chams'riphes.    The  palma  minor.  the  cause  of  the  inen-midwives  against  the 

Cham/erodode'ndron.     (Froni;^a./a:t/,  on  attack    of    Douglas,    in  a  small  work,  iu 
the  ground,  and  poii'cJ'iv^pov,  the  rose  laurel.)  1737. 
The  £zel(Ba  ponlica  oi  L]nndius.  Cha'rabe.     (Arab.)     A  name  given  to 

Chamje'rueus.       (From    %^/^ai,     on  the  amber ;  which  see. 
ground,   and  rubus,    the    bramble.)      The       Cha'radra.      (From  ^jtpna-irce,    to  exca- 
(jhama3morus.  vate.)     The  bowels,  or  sink  of  the  body. 

CHAMiESPA'RTiuM.     (From  ;^2e^a/,  on  the       Charamais.     Purging  hazel-nut. 
ground,  and  o-;rot/iT^sv,  Spanish  broom.)    The       Chara'ntia.    The  momordicaelaterlum. 
genista  tinctoria.  Charcoal.     See  Carbon. 

CHAMBERLEN,  Hugh,  a  native  of  Cha'rdone.  The  Cinara  spinosa. 
London,  about  the  middle  of  the  17th  Charistoeo'chia.  (From  ;^a/!/c,  joy,  and 
century.  He  succeeded  his  father  as  a  prac-  A5;^<a,  the  flux  of  women  after  child-birth  ; 
titioner  in  midwifery,  and  had  also  two  so  named  from  its  supposed  usefulness  to 
brothers  in  the  same  profession.  They  in-  women  in  childbirth.)  The  plant  mugw^ort, 
Tented  among  them  an  instrument,  the  ob-  or  artemisia. 

stetric  forceps,  which  greatly  facilitated  CHARLTON,  Walter,  was  born  in 
delivery  in  many  cases,  and  often  saved  the  Somersetshire,  1619.  After  graduating  at 
fiiild  :  but  to  him  alone,  as  most  distin-  Oxford,  where  he  distinguished  himself  by 
gHished,  the  merit  has  been  usually  ascribed,  his  learning,  he  was  appointed  physician  to 
la  1683,  he  published  a  translation  of  Man-  Charles  L,  and  admitted  a  fellow  of  the 
riceau's  Observations,  which  was  much  Royal  College  of  Physicians,  in  London. 
sought  after.  The  instrument  procured  him  He  had  afterwards  the  honour  of  attending 
great  celebrity  in  this,  as  well  as  other  Charles  II.,  and  was  one  of  the  first  mem- 
countries  ;  and,  witii  successive  improve-  bers  of  the  Royal  Society.  He  was  author 
ments  by  Smeliie,  &.c.,  still  continues  to  be  ofseve."al  publications,  on  medical  and  other 
esteemed  one  of  the  most  valuable  adjuvants  subjects;  tlie  former  of  which  contained 
in  the  obstetric  art.  The  period  of  his  deatli  iittie  original  matter,  but  had  the  merit  of 
is  not  ascertained.  spreading  the  knowledge  of  the  many  im- 

CHAMBERS.  The  space  between  the  provements  made  about  that  period,  parti- 
capsule  of  the  crystalline  lens  and  the  cor-  cularly  in  anatomy  and  physiology ;  the 
neaoftheeye,  is  divided  by  the  iris  into  principal  of  them  are  his  "  Exercitationes 
two  spaces,  called  chambers  ;  the  space  be-  Pathological,"  and  his  "Natural  History 
fore  the  iris  is  termed  the  anterior  chamber  ;  of  Nutrition,  Life,  and  voluntary  Motion." 
and  that  behind  it,  the  posterior.  They  are  Jn  1689,  he  was  chosen  president  of  the 
filled  with  an  aqueous  fluid.  College,   and  held  that   office   two   years. 

Chamomi'lea  xo'pTriAc.  See  ^fa^r}rr!rin  He  afterwards  retired  to  Jersey,  and  died 
'Clfammvilln.  in  17i">7. 


CHK  CH£  20r 

Cha'bme.      (From    '/jt-ifCi,    to     rejoice.;   polypus   out  of  the   nose.    Fissures  in  the 
Charmis.      A  cordial    antidote   mentioned   feet,  or  other  places, 
by  Galen.  Che'l^;  cancro'rum.     See  Cancer. 

Cha'rpie.    (French.)     Scraped  linen,  or       Che'lidon.    The  bend  of  the  arm. 
lint.  CHELIDO'NIUM.      ^From    ^mJuv, 

Cha'eta.  (Chald.)  Paper.  The  am-  the  swallow.  It  is  so  named  from  an 
nios,  or  interior  foetal  membrane,  was  called  opinion,  that  it  was  pointed  out  as  useful 
the  charta  virginta,  from  its  likeness  to  a  for  the  eyes  by  swallows,  who  are  said  to 
piece  of  fine  paper.  open  the  eyes  of  their  young  by  it ;  or  be- 

Cha'rtkeux,  pod'dre  de.  (So  called  cause  it  blossoms  about  the  time  when 
because  it  was  invented  by  some  friars  of  swallows  appear.)  Celandine.  A  genus  of 
the  Carthusian  order.)  A  name  of  the  plants  in  the  Linnaean  system.  Class, 
kermes  mineral.  Polyandria.     Order,  Monogynia.     There  is 

Cha'sme.  (From  yjum,  to  gape.)  Chas-  only  one  species  used  in  medicine,  and  that 
mus.     Oscilatien.     Gaping.  rarely. 

Chaste  tree.     The  .^gnu^  castus.  Chelido'kium  ma'jus.     Papaver  cornicu- 

Cha'te.     The  cucamis  iEgyptia.  latum,  lufeitm.  Tetterwort,  and  great  celan- 

Cheek-bone.     SeeJugale  os.  dine.    The  herb  and  root  of  this  plant,  Che- 

CHEESE.      Caseus.      The  coagulum  of  lidonium   majus  ;  peduncuHs  umhellatis,  of 

milk.    When  prepared  from   rich  milk,  and    Linneeus,  have  a  faint,   unpleasant   smell, 

well   made,    it  is  very  nutritious  in  small   and  a  bitter,  acrid,  durable  taste,  which  is 

quantities :    but    mostly  indigestible   when    stronger  in  the  roots  than  the  leaves.   They 

hard  and  ill  prepared,    especially  to  weak  are  aperient  and  diuretic,  and  recommended 

stomachs.  in  icterus,  when  not  accompanied  with  in- 

Cheiloca'ce.      (From  p^s/Ao?,  a  lip,   and   flammatoiy   symptoms.     The   chelidonium 

X2;'.5i/,  an  evil.)      The   lip-evil.      A  s welling   should  be  administered  with  caution,  as  it  is 

of  the  lips,  or  canker  in  the  mouth.  liable  to  irritate  the  stomach  and  bowels. 

Ckeime'lton.      (From    x^f^^,    winter.)    Of  the  dried  root,  from  3ss  to  3j  is  a  dose  ; 

Chilblains.  of  the  fresh  root,  infused  in  water,  or  wine. 

CHEIRA'NTHU  S.      {From  y up,     a   the  dose  may  be  about  |ss.     The  decoction 

hand,  and  avSoc,  a  flower ;  so    named  from    of  the  fresh  root  is  used  in  dropsy,  cachexy, 

the  likeness  of  its  blossoms  to  the  lingers  of  and  cutaneous  complaints.     The  fresh  juice 

the  hand.)     The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants   is    used  to  destroy  warts,  and  films  in  the 

ii)  the  Linnaean  system.     Class,   Tetradyna-    eyes  ;  but,  for  the  latter  purpose,  it  is  diluted 

mia.     Order,  Siliquosa.     The  wall-flovifer.       with  milk. 

Cheira'nthcs  chei'ri.  The  systematic  Chelido'kium  mi'nus.  See  Ranunculus 
name  of  the  wall-flower.     Leucoium  luteum.  Jicaria. 

Viola  lutea.  Common  yellow  wall-flower.  Chelo'ne.  (^_!Aa>v».)  The  tortoise.  An 
The  flowers  of  this  plant,  Cheiranthus  cheiri ;  instrament  for  extending  a  limb,  and  so 
foliislanceolatis,  acutis,  glabris ;  ramis  angii-  called  because,  in  its  slow  motions,  it  repre- 
latis ;  caulefruticoso,oi  ij\nn3dus,a.rerecom-  sents  a  tortoise.  This  instrument  is  men- 
mended  as  possessing   nervine   and  deob-   tioiied  in  Oribasius. 

struent  virtues.  They  have  a  moderately  Chelo'nion.  (From  ;tsAa)Vi),  the  tortoise  ; 
strong,  pleasant  smell,  and  a  nauseous,  bit-  so  called  from  its  resemblance  to  the  shell 
ter,  somewhat  pungent  taste,  of  a  tortoise.)     A  hump,  or  gibbosity  in  the 

Cheira'psia.     (From  5^a/),  the  hand,  and    back. 

ci:tto/xm,  to  touch.)     The  act  of  scratching ;        CHELTENHAM  WATER     One  of  the 

pai-ticularly  the  scratching  one  hand  with    most  celebrated  purging  waters  in  England, 

another,  as  in  the  itch.  and  the  reputation    of  it  is  daily  increas- 

Chei'ri.     {Cheiri,    Arab.      See  Cheiran-   ing,  as  it  possesses  both  a  saline  and  chaly- 

ihus.  beate    principle.     When  first  drawn,  it   is 

Cheiria'ter.     (From  5^s;/i,  the  hand,  and   clear  and  colourless,  but  somewhat  brisk; 

w7pc?,  aphyslcian.)     A  surgeon  whose  office   has  a  saline,  bitterish,  chalybeate  taste.     It 

it  is  to  remove  maladies  by  operations  of  the    does  not  keep,  nor  bear  transporting  to  any 

hand.  distance  ;  the  chalybeate  part  being  lost  by 

Cheiri'sma.     (Yvora  o^ufiPoi^Ai,   to  labour   precipitationof  theiron.cindin  the  openairit 

with  the  hand.)     Handling.     Also  a  manual   even  turns fcetid.  The  salts, however, remain, 

operation.  Its  heat,  in  summer,  was  from  50"  to  55°  or 

Cheiri'xis.      (From  c^jipi^iy.au,  to  labour   59°,when  the  medium  heat  of  the  atmosphere 

with  the  hand.     The  art  of  surgery.  was  nearly  15°  higher.  On  evaporation,  it  is 

Cheiroko'mia.     (From  c/jspovc/xta,  to  ex-   found  to  contain  a  calcareous  earth,  mixed 

ercise  with  (he  hands.)      An  exercise  men-   with  ochre  and  a  purging  salt.     A  general 

tioned  by  Hippocrate?,  which  consisted  of  survey  of  the  component  parts  of  this  water, 

gesticulations  with  the  hands,  like  our  dumb-   according  to  a  variety  of  analyses,  show 

hells.  that  it  is  decidedly  saline,  and  couiains  much 

Che'la.      (%wj»;  forceps;    from  '^jm,    to    more  salt  than  most   minera!   waters.    Bv 

take.)      A   forked   probe,     for  drawing  a  fsr  the  greater  part  of  ihe  salts  are  of  a  pu'- 


208                           CHE  CHE 

gative  kind,  and  therefore  au  action  on  tne  obstruction  of  the  liver.  In  scrofulous 
boweh  is  a  constant  effect,  notwithstanding  affections,  the  sea  has  the  decided  pre- 
the  considerable  quantity  of  selenite  and  ference ;  in  painful  affections  of  the  skin, 
earthy  carbonates  which  maybe  supposed  called  scorbutic  eruptions,  which  make  their 
to  have  a  contrary  tendency.  Cheltenham  appearance  at  stated  intervals,  producing  a 
water  is,  besides,  one  of  the  strongest  chaly-  copious  discharge  of  lymph,  and  an  abua- 
beatesweareacquaintedwith.Theironiisus-  dant  desquamation,  in  common  with  other 
pended  entirely  bythe  carbonic  acid.of which  saline  purgative  springs,  this  is  found  to 
gas  the  water  contains  about  an  eighth  of  bring  relief ;  but  it  reqmres  to  be  persevered 
its  bulk ;  but,  from  the  abundance  of  earthy  in  for  a  considerable  time,  keeping  up  a  con- 
carbonates,  and  oxide  of  iron,  not  much  of  stant  determination  to  the  bowels,  and  ma- 
it  is  uncombined.  It  has,  besides,  a  slight  king  use  of  warm  bathing.  The  season  for 
impregnation  of  sulphur,  but  so  little  as  to  drinking  the  Cheltenham  water  is  during 
be  scarcely  appreciable,  except  by  very  de-  the  -s^hole  of  the  summer  months, 
licate  tests.  The  sensible  effects  produced  Che'lts.  (ji^exw;,  a  shell.)  The  breast 
by  this  water,  are  generally,  on  first  taking  is  so  called,  as  resembling,  in  shape  and 
it,  a  degree  of  drowsiness,  and  sometimes  office,  the  shell  of  some  fishes, 
headach,  but  which  soon  go  off  spontane-  Chely'sciok.  (From  ;^5Xwf,  the  breast.) 
ously,  even  previous  to  the  operation  on  the  A  dry,  short  cough,  in  which  the  muscles  of 
bowels.  A  moderate  dose  acts  powerfully,  the  breast  are  very  sore. 
and  speedily,  as  a  cathartic,  without  occa-  Che  ma.  A  measure  mentioned  by  the 
sioning  griping,  or  leaving  that  faintness  Greek  physicians,  supposed  lo  contain  two 
and  languor  which  often  follow  the  action  small  spoonsful, 
of  the  rougher  cathartics.  It  is  principally  Che'iiia.  Chemistry;  which  see. 
on  thb  account,  but  partly  too  from  the  Chemical  appar4'tcs.  A  generad  ex- 
salutary  operation  of  the  chalybeate,  and  pression,  denoting  the  instruments,  vessels^ 
perhaps  the  carbonic  acid,  that  the  Chel-  machinery,  furniture,  and  utensils  of  a  la- 
tenham  water  may  be,  in  most  cases,  per-  boratory. 

severed  in,  for  a  considerable  length  of  CHEMISTRY.  (^v/y.ti,  and  sometimes 
time,  uninterruptedly,  without  producing  X'^,uii:  rhamia,  (rom  chama,  to  hum,  Arab, 
any  inconvenience  to  the  body;  and  dur-  this  science  being  the  examination  of  all 
ing  its  use,  the  appetite  will  be  improved,  substances  by  fire.)  Chemia.  Chimia.  Chy- 
the  digestive  organs  strengthened,  and  the  rnia.  The  learned  are  not  yet  agreed  as  to 
Avhole  constitution  invigorated.  A  dose  of  the  most  proper  definition  of  chemistry, 
this  water,  too  small  to  operate  directly  on  Boerhaave  seems  to  have  ranked  it  among^ 
the  bowels,  will  generally  determine  pretty  the  arts.  According  to  Macquer,  it  is  a 
powerfully  to  the  kidneys.  As  a  purge,  science,  whose  object  is  to  discover  the  na- 
this  water  is  drank  from  one  to  three  pints ;  ture  and  properties  of  all  bodies  by  their 
in  general,  from  half  a  pint  to  a  quart  is  analyses  and  combinations.  Dr.  Black  says, 
sufficient.  Half  a  pint  will  contain  half  a  it isascience  whichteaches,byexperiments, 
drachm  of  neutral  purging  salts,  four  grains  the  effects  of  heat  and  mixture  on  bodies  ; 
of  earthy  carbonates,  and  selenite,  about  and  Fourcroy  defines  it  a  science  which 
one  third  of  a  grain  of  oxide  of  iron  ;  to-  teaches  the  mutual  actions  of  all  natural 
gether  with  an  ounce  in  bulk  of  carbonic  bodies  on  each  other.  "  Chemistry,"  says 
acid,  and  half  an  ounce  of  common  air,  Jacquin,  "  is  that  branch  of  natural  philo- 
■with  a  little  sulphuretted  hydrogen.  Chel-  sophy  which  unfolds  the  nature  of  all  mate- 
tenham  water  is  used,  with  considerable  rial  bodies,  determines  the  number  and 
benefit,  in  a  number  of  diseases,  especially  properties  of  their  component  parts,  and 
of  the  chronic  kind,  and  particularly  those  teaches  us  how  those  parts  are  united,  and 
called  bilious;  hence  it  has  been  found  of  by  what  means  they  may  be  separated  and 
essential  service  in  the  cure  of  glandular  recombined."  Mr.  Heron  defines  it,  '-'That 
obstructions,  and  especially  those  that  affect  science  which  investigates  and  explains  the 
the  liver,  and  the  other  organs  connected  laws  of  that  attraction  which  takes  place  be- 
with  the  functions  of  the  alimentary  canal,  tween  the  minute  component  particles  of 
Persons  who  iiave  injured  their  biliary  or-  natural  bodies.  The  objects  to  which  the 
gans,  by  a  long  residence  in  hot  climates,  attention  of  chemists  is  directed,  compre- 
and  who  are  suffering  under  the  symptoms,  hend  the  whole  of  the  substances  that  corn- 
either  of  excess  of  bile  or  deficiency  of  bile,  pose  the  globe. 

and  an  irregularity  in  its  secretion,  receive  CHEMO'SIS.      (From  ^ofta-,    to    gape; 

remarkable  benefit  from  a  course  of  this  because  it  gives  the  appearance  of  a  gap,  or 

water,  judiciously  exhibited.     Its  use  may  aperture.)  Inflammation  of  the  conjunctive 

be  here  continued,  even  during  a  considera-  membrane  of  the  eye,  in  which  the  white  of 

ble  degree  of  debility  :  and  from  the  great  the  eye  is  distended  with  blood,  and  elevated 

determination  to  the  bowels  it  may  be  em-  above  the  margin  of  the  transparent  cornea. 

ployed  with  advantage  to  check  the  inci-  In  Cullen"s  Zsosology,  it  is  a  variety  of  the 

pient  symptoms   of   dropsy,    and    general  ophthalmia  membranarum,  or  an  inflam:na- 

anasarca-  wbich  so  often  proceed  from  an  tion  of  the  membranes  of  the  eye 


■CHE 


CHE 


2D9 


XJhenopodio-mo'rus.  (From  cheiiopodium 
and  morus,  the  mulberry ;  so  called  because 
it  is  a  sort  of  chenopodium,  with  leaves  like 
a  mulberry.)  The  herb  mulbeny-blight,  or 
strawberry-spinach. 

CHENOPO'DIUM.  (From  9;;w,  a  goose, 
and  tirovg,  a  foot ;  so  called  from  its  suppo- 
sed resemblance  to  a  goose's  foot.)  The 
herb  chenopody,  goose's  foot.  The  name 
of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the  Linnsean  system. 
Class,  Peniamlria.     Order,  Digynia. 

Chenopo'dium  ambrosioi'des.  The  sys- 
tematic name  of  the  Mexican  tea-plant. 
Bolrys  Mexicana.  Bolrys  ambrosioides  Mexi- 
cana.  Chenopodium  Mexicanum.  Bolrys 
Americana.  Mexico  tea.  Spanish  tea 
and  Artemisian  botrys.  A  decoction  of 
this  plant,  Chenopodium  ambrosioides ;  foliis 
lanceolatis  dentalis,  ractmis  foliatis  simplici- 
bu^,  of  Linnaeus,  is  recommended  in  para- 
lytic cases.  Formerly  the  infusion  was 
drunk  instead  of  Chinese  tea. 

Chenopo'dium  anthelmi'nticom.  The 
seeds  of  this  plant,  Chenopodium  anlhelmin- 
thum  ;  foliis  ovaio-oblongis  dentatis,  racemis 
aphyllis,  of  Linneeus,  though  in  great  esteem 
in  America  for  the  cure  of  worms,  are  never 
exhibited  in  this  country.  They  are  pow- 
dered and  made  into  an  electuary,  with  any 
proper  syrup,  or  conserve. 

Chenopo'dium  Bo'trys.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  Jerusalem  oak.  Botrys  vulga- 
ris. Botrys.  Jlmbrosia.  Artemisia  chenopo- 
dium. Atriplex  odorata.  Alriplex  suaveolens. 
Jerusalem  oak.  This  plant,  Chenopodium 
botrys  ;  foliis  oblongis  sinuatis,  racemis  nudis 
multifidis,  of  Linnaeus,  was  formerly  admi- 
nistered in  form  of  decoction  in  some  dis- 
eases of  the  chest;  as  humoral  asthma, coughs, 
and  catarrhs.     It  is  now  fallen  into  disuse. 

Chenopo'dium  bo'nus  Henri'cus.  The 
systematic  name  of  the  English  mercury. 
Bonus  Henricus.  Tola  bona.  Lapaihum  unc- 
tuosum.  Chenopodium.  English  mercury. 
The  plant  to  which  these  names  are  giveu  in 
the  pharmacopoeias,  is  the  Chenopodium  bo- 
nus Henricus ;  foliis  triangulari-sagitiatis,in- 
iegerrimis,  spicis  compositis  aphyllis  axillari- 
bus,  of  Linnseus.  It  is  a  native  of  this  coun- 
try, and  common  in  waste  grounds  from  June 
to  August.  The  young  plant  differs  little 
from  spinach  when  cultivated  ;  and  in  many 
places  the  young  shoots  are  eaten  in  spring 
like  asparagus.  The  leaves  of  this  plant  are 
accounted  emollient,  and  in  this  intention 
have  been  made  an  ingredient  in  decoctions 
for  glysters.  They  are  applied  by  the  com- 
mon people  to  flesh  wounds  and  sores  under 
the  notion  of  drawing  and  healing. 

Chenopo'dium  fce'tidum.  See  Chenopo- 
dium vulvaria. 

Chenopo'dium  vulva'ria.  The  systematic 
name  for  the  stinking  orach.  Atriplex  foelida. 
Atriplex  olida.  Vulvaria.  Garosmum.  Ra- 
phex.  Chenopodium  foetidum.  BlitumfcBti- 
dum.  Stinking  orach.  The  very  fetid  smell 
of    this     plant,     Chenopodium  ;    foliis  iw 

27 


tegerrimis  rhombeo-ovatis,  floribus  conglome- 
ratis  axillaribus,  of  Linnajus,  induced  phy- 
sicians to  exhibit  it  in  hysterical  diseases. 
It  is  now  superseded  by  more  active  prepa- 
rations, j 

Ciie'ras.  (From  ^ea,  to  pour  out.)  The 
struma,  or  scrofula. 

Cherefo'lium.     See  Scandix  cerefolium. 

Che'rmes.  (Arab.)  A  small  berry,  full 
of  insects  like  worms:  the  juice  of  which 
was  formerly  made  into  a  confection,  called 
confectio  alkermes,  wiiich  has  been  long 
disused.     Also  the  worm  itself. 

Che'rmes  minera'lis.  Hydro-sulphuret 
of  antimony. 

Cherni'bium.  Chernibion.  In  HippO' 
crates  it  signifies  an  urinal. 

Chero'nia.  (From  Xupwv,  the  Centaur.) 
See  Chironia  cetitaurium. 

Cherry.  SeeCerasa  nigra  a.nd  Cerasa  rubra. 

Cherry,  bay.     The  Lauro-cerasus. 

Cherry-laurel.     The  Lauro-cerasus. 

Cherry,  winter.     The  Alkekengi. 

Chervi'llum.     See  Scandix  cerefolium. 

CHESELDEN,  Wmlliam,  was  born  in 
Leicestershire,  1688.  After  serving  his  ap- 
prenticeship to  a  surgeon  at  Leicester,  he 
came  to  study  at  St.  Thomas's  hospital,  to 
which  he  afterwards  became  surgeon.  Ho 
began  to  give  lectures  at  the  early  age  of 
22,  and  about  the  same  period  was  elected 
Fellow  of  the  Royal  Society.  Two  yeai>g 
after,  he  published  his  "  Anatomical  De- 
scription of  the  Human  body,"  with  some 
.select  cases  in  surgery,  which  passed  through 
several  editions;  in  one  of  which  he  detailed 
his  success  in  the  operation  of  lithotomy  by 
the  lateral  method,  as  it  is  termed,  which  he 
found  not  so  liable  to  failure  as  the  high 
operation.  He  also  gave  in  the  Philoso- 
phical Transactions,  an  interesting  account 
of  a  grown  person  whom  he  restored  to 
sight  after  being  blind  from  infancy ;  and 
furnished  some  other  contributions  to  the 
same  work.  Besides  being  honourably  dis- 
tinguished by  some  of  the  French  societies, 
he  was  appointed  principal  surgeon  to  queen 
Caroline,  to  whom  he  dedicated  his  splendid 
work  on  the  bones  in  1733.  He  was  four 
years  after  chosen  surgeon  to  Chelsea  Hos- 
pital, and  retired  from  public  practice,  and 
lived  to  the  age  of  64. 

Chesnut,  horse.  See  JEsculus  Hippocas- 
tanum. 

Cheu'sis.  (From  -^iw,  to  pour  out.)  Li- 
quation.    Infusion. 

Cheva'stre.  A  double-headed  roller, 
applied  by  its  middle  below  the  chin  ;  then 
running  on  each  side,  it  is  crossed  on  the 
top  of  the  head  ;  then  passing  to  the  nape 
of  the  neck,  is  there  crossed  ;  it  then  passes 
under  the  chin,  where  crossing,  it  is  carried 
to  the  top  of  the  head,  &ic.  until  it  is  all 
taken  up. 

CHEYNE,  George,  was  born  in  Scot- 
land, 1670.  After  graduating  in  medicine, 
he  came  to  London,  at  the  age  of  30,  and 


210 


CHI 


CHI 


published  a  Theory  of  Fevers,  and  five  years 
after  a  work  on  Fluxions,  which  procured 
his  election  into  the  Royal  Society ;  and 
this  was  soon  followed  by  his  "  Philosophi- 
cal Principles  of  Natural  Religion."  Being 
naturally  inclined  to  corpulency,  and  indulg- 
ing in  free  living,  he  became,  when  only  of 
a  middle  age,  perfectly  unwieldy,  with  other 
marks  of  an  impaired  constitution  ;  against 
which,  finding  medicines  of  little  avail,  he 
determined  to  abstain  from  all  fermented 
liquors,  and  confine  himself  to  a  milk  and 
vegetable  diet.  This  plan  speedily  relieved 
the  more  distressing  symptoms,  which  led 
him  after  a  while  to  resume  his  luxuries  ; 
but  finding  his  complaints  presently  return- 
ing, he  resorted  again  to  the  abstemious 
plan  ;  by  a  steady  perseverance  in  which  he 
retained  a  tolerable  share  of  health  to  the 
advanced  age  of  72.  In  1722,  in  a  treatise 
oh  the  gout,  fac.he  first  inculcated  this  plan; 
and  two  years  after  greatly  enlarged  on  the 
sanie  subject,  in  his  celebrated  "Essay  on 
Health  and  Long  Life."  His  "English 
Malady,  or  Treatise  on  Nervous  Diseases," 
•which  he  regarded  as  especially  prevalent  in 
this  country,  a  very  popular  work,  published 
1733,  contains  a  candid  and  judicious  narra- 
tive of  his  own  case. 

Ciiezana'nce.  (From  ^sfa),  to  go  to 
stool,  and  ava^x.;),  necessity.)  It  signifies 
any  thing  that  creates  a  necessity  to  go  to 
stool  ;  but.  in  P.  iEgineta,  it  is  the  name  of 
an  ointment,  with  which  the  anus  is  to  be 
rubbed,  for  promoting  stools. 

Chi'a.  (From  Xio;,  an  island  where  they 
were  formerly  propagated.)  A  sweet  fig 
of  the  island  of  Chio,  or  Scio.  Also  an 
earth  from  that  island,  formerly  used  in 
fevers. 

Chi'aci's.  (From  Xioc,  the  island  of 
Scio.)  An  epithet  of  a  collyrium,  whose 
chief  ingredient  was  wine  of  Chios. 

Chi'ados.  In  Paracelsus  it  signifies  the 
f?ame  as  furunculus. 

Ckian  ■pepper.     See  Capsicum. 

Chian  turpentine.  See  Pistacia  Terebin- 
ihus. 

Chia'smus.  (From  ;tw<^a),  to  form  like 
the  letter  X,  chi.)  The  name  of  a  ban- 
dage, whose  shape  is  like  the  Greek  letter 
X,  chi. 

Chia'stos-  The  name  of  a  crucial  band- 
age in  Oribasius  ;  so  called  from  its  resem- 
bling the  letter  X,  chi. 

Chia'stre.  The  name  of  a  bandage  for 
the  temporal  artery.  It  is  a  double-headed 
roller,  the  middle  of  which  is  applied  to  the 
side  of  the  head:  opposite  to  that  in  which 
the  artery  is  opened,  and,  when  brought 
round  to  the  part  affected,  it  is  crossed  upon 
the  compress  that  is  laid  upon  the  wound, 
and  then,  the  continuation  is  over  the  coro- 
nal suture,  and  under  the  chin  ;  then  cross- 
ing on  the  compress,  the  course  is,  as  at  the 
firsf,  round  the  hpa'l,  &c  tT!l  tTie  whole 
roller  if  taken  ^ip. 


Chi'eou.  a  spurious  species  of  gum- 
el  emi,  spoken  of  by  the  faculty  of  Paris, 
but  not  known  in  England. 

Chi'bur.     Sulphur. 

Chichi'na.  Contracted  from  China  chi- 
nae.     See  Cinchona. 

Chi'chos.  Chirces.  The  affectio  bovina, 
or  distemper  of  black  cattle. 

Chicken  pox.     See  Varicella. 

Chickweed.    See  Alsine  media. 

CHICOYNEAU,  Francis,  was  born  at 
Montpelier  in  1672,  the  second  son  of  a 
professor  there,  who  becoming  blind,  he  was 
appointed  to  discharge  his  duties,  after  tak- 
ing his  degrees  in  medicine.  Having  ac- 
quitted himself  very  creditably,  he  was  de- 
puted with  other  physicians  to  Marseilles  in 
1720,  to  devise  measures  for  arresting  the 
progress  of  the  plague,  which  in  the  end 
almost  depopulated  that  city.  The  zeal 
which  he  evicced  on  that  occasion  was  re- 
warded by  a  pension ;  and  on  the  death  of 
his  father-in-law,  M,  Chirac,  in  1731,  he 
was  appointed  to  succeed  him  as  first  phy- 
sician to  the  king ;  and  received  also  other 
honours  previously  to  his  death  in  1752. 
He  published  in  1721,  in  conjunction  with 
the  other  physicians,  an  account  of  the 
plague  at  Marseilles,  in  which  the  opinion 
is  advanced,  that  the  disease  was  not  conta- 
gious :  and  having  received  orders  from  the 
king  to  collect  all  the  observations  that  had 
been  made  concerning  that  disease,  he  drew 
up  an  enlarged  treatise  with  much  candour, 
and  containing  a  number  of  useful  facts, 
whicii  was  made  public  in  1744. 

CHI'LBLAIN.  Pernio.  An  inflamma- 
tion of  the  extreme  parts  of  the  body,  from 
the  application  of  cold  ;  attended  with  a 
violent  itching,  and  soon  forming  a  gan^ 
grenous  ulcer. 

Chi'li,  ba'i,samcm  de.  Salmon  speaks, 
but  without  any  proof,  of  its  being  brought 
from  Chili.  The  Barbadoes  tar,  in  which 
are  mixed  a  few  drops  of  the  oil  of  aniseed, 
is  usually  sold  for  it. 

Chiliody'namon.  (From  %i>Mt,  a  thou- 
sand, and  Jvvtty.t;,  virtue.)  An  epithet  of 
the  herb  Polemonium.  In  Dioscorides, 
this  name  is  given  on  account  of  its  many 
virtues. 

Chi'lon.  (XuKmv.)  An  inflamed  and 
swelled  lip. 

Chilpela'gca.     A  variety  of  capsicum, 

Chitter  pin.    A  species  of  capsicum. 

Chime'thlon.     a  chilblain. 

Chi'mia.     See  Chemistry. 

Chimia'ter.  (From  ^vfxta.,  chemistry, 
and  WT/50?,  a  physician.)  A  physician  who 
makes  the  science  of  chemistry  subservient 
to  the  purposes  of  medicine. 

Chimo'lea  la'xa.  Paracelsus  means,  by 
this  word,  the  sublimed  powder  which  is 
separated  from  the  flowers  of  saline  ores. 

CHI'NA.  (So  named  from  the  country 
of  China,  from  whence  it  was  brought.1 
See  Smilax  China 


CHI 


CHL 


^11 


Chi'na  c-ai'^£.  A  name  given  to  the 
J^eruvian  bark. 

Chi'na  occidestalis.  Cliina  spuria  no- 
dosa. Smilaxpseudo- China.  Smilax  Indica 
spinosa.  American  or  West-Indian  China. 
This  root  is  chiefly  brought  from  Jamaica,  in 
large  round  pieces,  full  of  knots.  In  scro- 
fulous disorders,  it  has  been  preferred  to 
the  oriental  kind.  In  other  cases  it  is  of 
similar  but  inferior  virtue. 

Chi'na  s0ppo'sita.     See  Senecio. 

Chinchi'na.     See  Cinchona. 

Chinchi'na  Caribje'a.  See  Cinchona 
CaribcEO. 

Chinchi'na  de  Sa'kta  Fe.  There  are  se- 
veral species  of  bark  sent  from  Santa  Fe; 
bat  neither  their  particular  natures,  nor  the 
trees  which  afford  them,  are  yet  accurately 
determined. 

Chinchi'na  Jamaice'nsis.  See  Cinchona 
Caribtea. 

Chinchi'jta  ru'bra.  See  Cinchona  ob- 
longifolia. 

Chinchi'na  de  St.  Lu'cia.  St.  Lucia 
bark.     See  Cinchona floribunda. 

Chincough.     See  Pertussis. 

Chike'nse.  The  aurantium  sinense,  or 
Chinese  orange. 

Chinese  smilax.     See  Sinilax  China. 

Chi'o  torpentine.  See  Pistacia  Terc- 
binthus. 

Chi'olf.  In  Paracelsus  it  is  synonymous 
with  furunculus. 

Chi'q,ues.  a  name  for  the  worms  which 
get  into  the  toes  of  the  negroes,  and  which 
are  destroyed  by  the  oil  which  flows  out  of 
the  cashew  nut-shell. 

CHIRA'GRA.  (From  p^jif,  the  hand, 
and  cLyfA,  a  seizure.)  The  gout  in  the 
joints  of  the  hand.     See  .Arthritis. 

Chiro'nes.  (From  ^ap,  the  hand.) 
Small  pustules  on  the  hand  and  feet,  en- 
closed in  which  is  a  troublesome  worm. 

CHIRO'NIA.  (From  Chiron,  the  Cen- 
taur, who  discovered  its  use.) 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnaean  system.  Class,  Pentandria.  Or- 
der, Monogynia. 

2.  (From  -^up,  the  hand.)  An  affection 
of  the  hand,  where  it  is  troubled  with 
ehirones. 

Chieo'nia  Centau'kiu.m.  Centaurium 
minus  vulgare.  Centaurium  parrum. 
Centaurium  minus.  Centaury.  Chironia ; 
corollis  quinquejidis  infundibuliformibus, 
caule  dichotomo,  pistillo  simplici,  of  Lin- 
naeus. This  plant  is  justly  esteemed  to 
be  the  most  efficacious  bitter  of  all  the 
medicinal  plants  indigenous  to  this  country. 
It  has  been  recommended,  by  CuUen,  as  a 
substitute  for  gentian,  and  by  several  is 
thought  to  be  a  more  useful  medicine.  The 
tops  of  the  centaury  plant  are  directed  for 
use  by  the  colleges  of  London  and  Edin- 
burgh, and  are  most  commonly  given  in 
infusion ;  but  they  may  also  be  taken  in 
powder,  or  prepared  into  an  extract. 


CniRo'KicM.  (From  ^upmv,  the  Centaur, 
who  is  said  to  have  been  the  first  who 
healed  them.  A  malignant  ulcer,  callous 
on  its  edges,  and  difficult  to  cure. 

Chirothe'ca.  (From  ^up,  the  hand, 
and  Tiiny.i,  to  put.)  A  glove  of  the  scarf- 
skin,  with  the  nails,  which  is  brought  oft' 
from  the  dead  subject,  after  the  cuticle  is 
loosened  by  putrefaction,  from  the  parts 
under  it. 

CHIRU'RGIA.  (From  ;»-«£,  the  hand, 
and  ipyov,  a  work ;  because  surgical  ope- 
rations are  performed  by  the  hand.)  Chi- 
rurgery,  or  surgery. 

Chi'ton.     (XnoiV.)  A  coat,  or  membrane. 

Chi'um.  (From  X<o?,  the  island  where 
it  was  produced.)  An  epithet  of  a  wine 
made  at  Scio. 

Chlia'sma.  (From  yxi-uvo),  to  make 
warm.)  A  warm  fomentation,  called  also 
thermasma. 

Chlorasjia.  (From  y\ttp:^,  green.) 
Chlorosis,  which  see. 

Chlo'rine.     See  Oxymurialic  acid. 

CHLOROSIS.  (From  x^-'^P'^'  green, 
pale  ;  from  the  yellow-greenish  look  those 
have  who  are  affected  with  it.)  Febris  alba. 
Febris  anialoria.  Icterus  albus.  The  green 
sickness.  A  genus  of  disease  in  the  class 
cachexicE,  and  order  impetigines  of  CuUen. 
It  is  a  disease  which  affects  young  females 
who  labour  under  a  retention  or  suppression 
of  the  menses.  Heaviness,  listlessness  to 
motion,  fatigue  on  the  least  exercise,  palpi- 
tations of  the  heart,  pains  in  the  back,  loins, 
and  hips,  flatulency  and  acidities  in  the 
stomach  and  bowels,  a  preternatural  appetite 
for  chalk,  lime,  and  various  other  absor- 
bents, together  with  many,  dyspeptic  symp- 
toms, usually  attend  on  this  disease.  As  it 
advances  in  its  progress,  the  face  becomes 
pale,  or  assumes  a  yellowish  hue  ;  the  whole 
body  is  flaccid,  and  likewise  pale  ;  the  feet 
are  affected  with  (Edematous  swellings ; 
the  breathing  is  much  hurried  by  any  consi- 
derable exertion  of  the  body  ;  the  pulse  is 
quick,  but  small ;  and  the  person  is  apt  to 
be  affected  with  many  of  the  symptoms  of 
hysteria.  To  procure  a  flow  of  the  menses, 
proves  in  some  cases  a  very  difficult  matter : 
and  where  the  disease  has  been  of  long 
standing,  various  morbid  affections  of  the 
viscera  are  often  brought  on,  [which  at 
length  prove  fatal.  Dissections  of  those 
who  have  died  of  chlorosis  have  usually 
shown  the  ovaria  to  be  in  a  scirrhous,  or 
dropsical  state.  In  some  cases,  the  liver, 
spleen,  and  mesenteric  glands,  have  likewise 
been  found  in  a  diseased  state. 

The  cure  is  to  be  attempted  by  increasing 
the  tone  of  the  system,  and  exciting  the 
action  of  the  uterine  vessels.  The  first  may 
be  effected  by  a  generous  nutritive  diet,  with 
the  moderate  use  of  wine ;  by  gentle  and  daily 
exercise,  particularly  on  "horse-back ;  by 
agreeable  company,  to  amuse  and  quiet  the 
mind;  and  by  tonic  medicines,  especialK' 


212.  £H0-  CHO 

the  preparations  of  iron,  joined  wilh  mynh,  Chola'gO'.  The  same  as  cholas. 
&c.  Bathing  will  likewise  help  much  to  Cholago'ga.  (From  ;^ox>,,  bile,  a«d 
strengthen  them,  if  the  temperature  of  the  »><!),  to  evacuate.)  Chokgon.  By  chola- 
liath  be  made  gradually  lower,  as  the  gougues,  the  ancients  meant  only  such  pur- 
patient  bears  it;  and  sometimes  drinking  ging  medicines  as  expelled  the  internal 
the  mineral  chalybeate  waters  may  assist,  faeces,  which  resembled  the  cvstic  bile  in 
The  bowels  must  be  kept  regular,  and  oc-  their  yellow  colour,  and 'other  proper- 
casionally  a  gentle  emetic  will  prepare  for  tjes. 

the  tonic  plan.  The  other  object  of  stimu-  Cho'las.  (From  ;)^ox«,  the  bile.)  All 
lating  the  uterine  vessels  may  be  attained  the  cavity  of  the  hypochondrium  and  part 
by  the  exercises  of  walking  and  dancing  ;  of  the  ilium  is  so  called,  because  it  contains 
by  frequent  friction  ofthe  lower  extremities;  the  liver  which  is  the  strainer  of  the  gall, 
by  the  pediluvium,  hip-bath,  kc. ;  by  elec-  Cho'le.  (x^m.)  The  bile, 
tricshocks,  passed  through.the  region  of  the  CHOLE'DOCHUS  DU'CTUS.  {Ckoh- 
uterus;  by  active  purgatives,  especially  dochus :  from  o^j^ji,  bile,  and  (S(xo,ucu,  to 
those  formulae  containing  aloes^  which  acts  receive ;  receiving  or  retaining  the  gall.) 
particularly  on  the  rectum.  These  means  Ductus  communis  chohdochus.  The  com- 
may  be  resorted  to  with  more  probability  mon  biliary  duct,  which  conveys  both  cystic 
of  success,  when  there  appear  efforts  of  the  and  hepatic  bile  into  the  ihtestinum  duo- 
system  to    produce  the  discharge,  the    ge-   denum. 

neral  health  having  been  previously  impro-  Chole'gon.  The  same  as  cholagoga. 
ved.  Various  remedies  have  been  dignified  CHO'LERA.  (From  ;t='^,  bile.)  Diar- 
with  the  title  of  emmenagogues,  though  rlicea  cholerica.  Felliflua  passio.  A  genus  of 
mostly  little  to  be  depended  on,  as  madder,  disease  arranged  by  Cullen  in  the  class  neu- 
&c.  In  obstinate  cases,  the  tinctura  lyttffi,  roses,  and  order  spasmi.  It  is  a  purging  and 
or  savine,  may  be  tried,  but  with  proper  vomiting  of  bile,  with  anxiety,  painful  gri- 
caution,  as  the  most  likely  to  avail.  pjngs,  spasms  of  the  abdominal  muscles,  and 

Chkus.  (From  x''^^^^',  to  grind,  or  rasp.)  those  of  the  calves  of  the  legs.  There  are 
Chaff.  Bran.  Also  fine  wool,  or  lint,  two  species  of  this  genus :  \.  Cholera  spon- 
which  is,  as  it  were,  rasped  from  lint.  toiea,  which  happens,  in  hot  seasons,  without 

Choke  damp.  .The  name  given  by  miners  any  manifest  cause.  2.  Cholera  accidentalis, 
to  a  noxious  air,  occasionally  found  in  the  wliich  occurs  after  the  use  of  food  that 
bottom  of  mines  and  pits.  It  is  heavier  digests  slowly,  and  irritates.  In  warm  cli- 
than  common  air,  theretore  lies  chiefly  at  mates  it  is  met  with  at  all  seasons  of  the 
the  bottom  of  the  pits ;  it  extinguishes  year,  and  its  occurrence  is  very  frequent ; 
Same,  and  is  noxious  to  animals.  It  is  but  in  England,  and  other  cold  climates,  it 
probably  carbonic  acid.    See  Carbonic  acid,  is  apt  to  be   most  prevalent  in  the  middle 

Cho'ana.  (From  p^^ea-,  to  pour  out.)  It  of  summer,  particularly  in  the  month  of 
is  properly  a  tunnel,  but  is  used  to  signify  August;  and  the  violence  of  the  disease 
the  infundibulum  of  the  kidney  and  brain.       has'usually  been  observed  to  be  greater  in 

Cho'anus.  (^oaya,  a  funnel.)  A  furnace  proportion  to  the  intenseness  of  the  heat, 
made  like  a  funnel,  for  melting  metals.  It  usually  comes  on    with    soreness,  pain, 

CHO'COLATE.  (Dr.  Alston  says  this  distention,  and  flatulency  in  the  stomach 
word  is  compounded  of  two  Indian  words,  and  intestines, succeeded  quickly  brasevere 
cAoco,  sound,  and  atic,  water;  because  of  and  frequent  vomiting,  and  purging  of  bi- 
the  noise  made  in  its  preparation.)  An  Ijous  matter,  heat,  thirst,  a  hurried  respira- 
article  of  diet  prepared  from  the  cacao-nut ;  tion,  and  (frequent  but  weak  and  fluttering 
highly  nourishing,  particulariy  when  boiled  pulse.  When  the  disease  is  not  violent, 
with  milk  and  eggs.  It  is  frequently  re-  these  symptoms,  after  continuing  for  a  day 
commended  as  a  restorative  in  cases  of  ema-  or  two,  cease  gradually,  leaving  the  patient 
elation  and  consumption.  in  a  debilitated   and    exhausted  state;  but 

Chce'nicis.  The  trepan,  so  called  by  where  the  disease  proceeds  with  much  vio- 
Galen  and  P.  i^Cgineta,  trom  <ywiKi(,  the  lence,  there  arises  great  depression  of 
nave  of  a  wheel.  strength,  with  cold   clammy   sweats,  con- 

Ch(e'radkp:  (From  %5//ic5,  a  swine.)  siderable  anxietv,  a  hurried  and  short  respi- 
The  same  as  scrofula.  ration,  and    hiccups,  with  a    sinking,  and 

Chceradole'thro.v.       (From     yoip;,     a  irregularity  of   the   pulse,    which    quickly 
swine,  and  cKSfo;,  destruction;  so  named  terminate 'in  death;  an  event  that  not  un- 
from  its  being  dangerous  if  eaten  by  hogs.)   frequently  happens  within  the  space  of  24 
Hogbane.     A  name  in  Aetius  for  the  Xan-  hours. 
thium,  or  louse-bur.  The  appearances  generally  observed  on 

Choi'ras.  (From  %o//!oc,  a  swine;  so  dissection  are,  a  quantity  of  bilious  matter 
called  because  hogs  are  diseased  withi  it.)  in  the  primee  vise ;  the  ducts  of  the  liver 
The  scrofula.  relaxed  and  distended  ;  and  several  of  the 

Cho'lades.  (From  ;rc?j),  the  bile.)  So  viscera  have  been  found  displaced,  probably 
the  smaller  intestines  are  called,  because  by  the  violent  vomiting.  In  the  early  period 
they  contain  bile.  of  the  disease,  when  the  strength  is  not 


much  exhausted,  the  object  IS  to  lessen  the    the  I'auces.)     A  muscle  so  named   because 
irritation,  and  facilitate  the  discharge  of  the    it  rises   in   tlie    cartilaginous    part  of    the 
bile,  by  tepid  demulcent  liquids,  frequently    tongue,  and  is  inserted  in  the  pharynx, 
exhibited.      It   will  likewise  be  useful    to        Cho'ndros.     (XovSpt;.)      A    food   of    the 
procure    a  determination  to  the  surface  by    ancients,  the  same  as  alica.     Also  any  gru- 
fomentations  to  the    abdomen,  the  pedilu-    mous  concretion,  and  a  cartilage, 
vium,  or  even  the  warm  bath.     But  where        Chondeosynde'smus.      (From     yovSfi;,  a 
the  symptoms  are  urgent,  and  the  patient    cartilage,  and    a-vvS'io),  to   tie  together.)     A 
appears  rapidly  sinking  from  the  continued    cartilaginous  ligament, 
vomiting,  violent  pain,  fcc.  it  is  necessary        Cho'ndrus.     See  Chondros. 
to  give  opium  freely,  but  in  a  small  bulk;        Cho'nk.     (X»ra.)     The  infundibulum. 
from  one  to  three  grains,  or  even  more,  in        Cho'ra.       (Xapa.)      A    region.       Galen, 
a  table  spoonful  of  linseed  infusion,  or  with    in  his  book  De  Usu  Partiuni,  expresses  by 
an  effervescing  saline  draught ;  which  must    it  particularly  the  cavities  of  the  eyes ;  but, 
be  repeated  at  short  intervals,  every  hour    in  others  of  his  writings,  he  intimates  by  it 
perhaps,  till  relief  be  obtained.     Sometimes,    any  void  space. 

where  the  stomach  could  not  be  got  to  C  H  O'R  DA.  A  cord.  A  tendon.  A 
retain  the  opium,  it  has  answered  in  the  painful  tension  of  the  penis  in  the  venereal 
form  of  clyster;  or  a  liniment  containing  it  disease.  See  Chordee.  Sometimes  the  in- 
may  be  rubbfed  into  the  abdomen ;  or  a  testines  are  called  chorda?, 
iilister,  applied  over  the  stomach,  may  lessen  Cho'rda  ma'gna.  A  name  of  the  iendo 
the   irritability  of  that   organ.     Afterwards    ^chillis. 

the  bile  may  be  allowed  to  evacuate  itself  CHO'RDA  TY'MPANf .  A  branch  of  the 
downwards ;  or  mild  aperients,  or  clysters,  seventh  pair  of  nerves  that  passes  through 
given,  if  necessary,  to  promote  its  discharge,    the  tympanum. 

When  the  urgent  symptoms  are  relieved,  CHO'RDyE  TENDr>'E.^.  The  tendinous 
the  strength  must  be  restored  by  gentle  and  cord-like  substances  which  connect  the 
tonics,  as  the  aromatic  bitters,  calumba,  and  carnea  columnce  of  tlie  ventricles  of  the 
the  like;  with  a  light  nutritious  diet:  heart  to  the  auricular  valves, 
strong  toast  and  water  is  the  best  drink,  or  CHO'RDyE  WILLI'SII.  The  small  fibres 
a  little  burnt  brandy  may  be  added  if  there  which  cross  the  sinuses  of  the  dura  mater. 
is  much  languor.  Exposure  to  cold  must  They  are  so  termed,  because  Willis  first 
be    carefully  aroided,  particularly  keeping    described  them. 

the  abdomen  and  the  feet  W"arm ;  and  great  Chorda'psus.  (From  ;^op(/'»,  a  cord,  and 
attention  is  necessary  to  regulate  the  bowels,  nTnai,  to  knit.)  A  sort  of  painful  colic 
and  procure  a  regular  discharge  of  bile,  lest  where  the  intestines  appear  to  be  twisted 
a  relapse  should   happen.     It   will   also  be    into  knots. 

proper  to  examine  the  state  of  the  abdomen,  CHORDEE'.  (Chorde.  French.)  A 
whether  pressure  give  pain  at  any  part,  spasmodic  contraction  of  the  penis,  that 
because  inflammation  in  the  primai  vife  is  sometimes  attends  gonorrhoea,  and  is  often 
very  liable  to  supervene,  often  in  an  insidious  followed  by  a  haemorrhage, 
manner;  should  that  be  the  case,  leeches,  CHO'REA  SA'IN'CTI  VI'TI.  (Chorea, 
felisteringthe  part,  and  other  suitable  means,  X'F-"^'  fi'om  %opo;,  a  chorus,  which  of  old 
must  be  promptly  resorted  to.  accompanied    dancing.     It  is  called  St.  Vi- 

Chole'rica.  (From  x.0Aip±,  the  cholera.)  tus's  dance,  because  some  devotees  of  St. 
Medicines  which  relieve  the  cholera.  Also  Vitus  exercised  themselves  so  long  in  dan- 
a  bilious  flux  of  the  bowels,  without  pain  or  cing,  that  their  intellects  were  disordered, 
iever.  and    could  only    be    restored  by   dancing 

Cholice'le.  (From  ;t5>.«,  bile,  and  ;y^X!),  again  at  the  anniversary  of  St.  Vitus.)  St. 
a  tumour.)  A  swelling  formed  by  the  bile  Vitu.^'s  dance.  Convulsive  motions  of  the 
morbidly  accumulated  in  the  gall-bladder.  limbs,  as  if  the  person  were  dancing.  It  is 
Cholo'ma.  (From  ;t'"A5?,  lame,  or  a  genus  of  disease  arranged  by  Cullen  in 
maimed.)  Galen  says  that,  in  Hippocrates,  ihe  cliss  nexiroses,  and  order  spasmi.  These 
it  signifies  any  distortion  of  a  limb.  In  a  convulsive  motions,  most  generally,  are  con- 
particular  sense,  if  is  taken  for  a  halting,  or  fined  to  one  side,  and  aifect  principally 
lameness  in  the  leg.  the  arm  and  leg.     When    any  motion  is  at- 

^  Chonuroglo'sscs.  (From  X'-^^P'^^'  ^  ^^''"  t^napled  to  be  made,  various  fibres  of  other 
tilage,and  yMrs-im,  the  tongue.)  A  muscle  muscles  act  which  ought  not;  and  thus  a 
so  named  from  its  insertion,  which  is  in  the  contrary  effect  is  produced  from  what  the 
basis  or  cartilaginous  part  of  the  tongue,  patient  intended.  It  is  chiefly  incident  to 
See  Hyoglossus.         _  young  persons  of  both  sexes,  and  makes  its 

CHONDRO'LOGl.  {Chondrologia  ;  from  attack  between  the  age  often  and  fifteen 
7/^J>sc,  a  cartilage,  and  xcyc;,  a  dis-  occurring  but  seldom  after  that  of  pubertv! 
course.)  A  discourse  or  treatise  on  carti-  By  some  practitioners  it  has  been  cou- 
rages, sidered  rather  as  a  paralytic  affection  than 
Chondro-pharyng^'us.  (From  x'^^P^^>  ^^  ^  convulsive  disorder,  and  has  been 
a  cartilage,  and  oumy^,  the  upper  part  of  thought  to  arise  from  a  relaxation  of  the 


il4 


CHO 


CHR 


muscles,  which,  being  unable  to  perform 
their  functions  in  moving  the  limbs,  shake 
them  irregularly  by  jerks.  Chorea  sancti 
Viti  is  occasioned  by  various  irritations,  as 
teething,  worms,  offensive  smells,  poisons, 
&c.  It  arises  likewise  in  conseqneiice  of 
violent  affections  of  the  mind,  as  horror, 
fear,  and  anger.  In  many  cases  it  is  pro- 
duced by  general  weakness  ;  and  in  a  few, 
it  takes  place  from  sympathy,  at  seeing  the 
disease  in  others. 

The  fits  are  sometimes  preceded  by  a 
coldness  of  the  feet  .and  limbs,  or  a  kind 
of  tingling  sensation,  that  ascends  like  cold 
air  up  the  spine,  and  there  is  a  flatulent  pain 
in  the  left  hypochondrium,  with  obstinate 
costiveness.  At  other  times,  the  accession 
begins  with  yawning,  stretching,  anxiety 
about  the  heart,  palpitations,  nausea,  dif- 
ficulty of  swallowing,  noise  in  the  ears, 
giddiness,  and  pain  iu  the  head  and  te«th  ; 
and  then  come  on  the  convulsive  motions. 

Tliese  discover  themselves  at  first  by  a 
kind  of  lameness,  or  instability  of  one  of 
the  legs,  which  the  person  draws  after  him 
in  an  odd  and  ridiculous  manner  ;  nor,  can 
he  hold  the  arm  of  the  same  side  still  for  a 
moment:  for  if  belays  it  on  his  breast,  or 
any  other  part  of  his  body,  it  is  forced 
quickly  from  thence  by  an  involuntary  mo- 
tion. If  he  is  desirous  of  drinking,  he  uses 
many  singular  gesticulations  before  he  can 
carry  the  cup  to  his  head,  and  it  is  forced 
in  various  directions,  till  at  length  he  gets 
it  to  his  mouth;  when  he  puts  the  liquor 
down  his  throat  in  great  haste,  as  if  he 
meant  to  afford  amusement  to  the  by-stand- 
ers.  Sometimes  various  attempts  at  running 
and  leaping  take  place,  and  at  others,  the 
head  and  trunk  of  the  body  are  affected  with 
convulsive  motions.  In  many  instances,  the 
mind  is  affected  with  some  degree  of  fatuity, 
and  often  shows  the  same  causeless  emo- 
tions, (such  as  weeping  and  laughing,)  which 
occur  in  hysteria.  When  this  disease  arises 
in  children,  it  usually  ceases  about  the  age 
of  puberty ;  and  in  adults,  is  often  carried 
off  by  a  change  from  the  former  mode  of 
living.  Unless  it  passes  into  some  other 
disease,  such  as  epilepsy,  it  is  hardly  attend- 
ed with  danger. 

The  leading  indications  in  the  treatment 
of  this  complaint  are,  1.  to  obviate  the 
several  exciting  causes;  2.  to  correct  any 
faulty  state  of  the  constitution,  which  may 
appear  to  give  a  predisposition  ;  3.  to  use 
those  means,  which  experience  has  shown 
best  calculated  ;o  allay  irregular  muscular 
action.  Among  the  sources  of  irritation, 
the  most  common  is  the  state  of  the  bowels ; 
and  the  steady,  but  moderate,  use  of  active 
cathartics  has  often  a  great  effect  upon  the 
disease,  improving  the  appetite  and  strength 
at  the  same  time.  Senna,  scammony,  jalap, 
k.c.  may  be  exhibited  according  to  circum- 
stances, often  in  conjunction  with  calomel, 
particularly  where  the  liver  is  torpid.    The 


general  debility  usually  attending  indicates' 
the  employment  of  tonics,  as  the  cinchona, 
chalybeates,  or  sulphate  of  zinc,  which  is 
particularly  useful ;  and  with  these  cold 
bathing,  not  too  long  continued,  may  be 
advantageously  conjoined ;  also  requiring 
the  patient  to  use  muscular  exertion,  as  much 
as  they  can  readily,  will  assist  materially  in 
the  cure.  Sometimes  in  violent  cases,  and 
in  irritable  constitutions,  the  occasional  ex- 
hibition of  opium,  or  other  sedative,  may  be 
required,  taking  care,  however,  that  the 
bowels  are  not  confined  thereby.  Occasion- 
ally too,  where  the  above  means  are  not  suc- 
cessful, the  more  powerful  antispasmodics 
may  be  tried,  as  asther,  camphor,  musk,  he. 
Electricity  also  has  been  by  some  recom- 
mended. 

CHO'RION.  (From  ;^a/;2*,  to  escape ; 
because  it  always  escapes  from  the  uterus 
,with  the  fcBtus.)  Shaggy  chorion.  The 
external  membrane  of  the  foetus  in  utero. 

CHO'ROID  ME'MBRANE.  (Membrana 
choroidea;  from  x'^h'^^i  *^^^  chorion,  and 
v.S'c^,  resemblance.)  The  second  tunic 
of  the  eye,  lying  immediately  under  the 
sclerotica,  to  which  it  is  connected  by- 
vessels.  The  true  knowledge  of  this  mem- 
brane is  necessary  to  a  perfect  idea  of  the 
iris  and  uvea.  The  tunica  choroidea  com- 
mences at  the  optic  nerve,  and  passes  for- 
wards, with  the  sclerotic  coat,  to  the  be- 
ginning of  the  cornea  trans[)arens,  where 
it  adheres  veiy  firmly  to  the  sclerotic  mem- 
brane, by  means  of  a  cellular  membrane, 
in  the  form  of  a  white  fringe,  called  the 
ciliary  circle.  It  then  recedes  from  the 
sclerotica  and  cornea  and  ciliary  circle, 
directly  downwards  and  inwards,  forming 
a  round  disk,  which  is  variously  coloured,; 
hence  blue,  black  eyes,  &c.  This  co- 
loured portion,  reflected  inwards,  is  termed 
the  iris,  and  its  posterior  surface  is  termed 
uvea.  The  choroid  membrane  is  highly 
vascular,  and  its  external  vessels  are  dis- 
posed like  stars,  and  termed  vase  vorticosa. 
The  internal  surface  of  this  membrane  is 
covered  with  a  black  pigment,  called  the 
pigment  of  the  choroid  membrane. 

CHO'ROID  PLE'XUS.  Plexus  choroi- 
deus.  A  plexus  of  blood  vessels,  situated  in 
the  lateral  ventiMcles  of  the  brain. 

Cho'roid  tu'nic.    See  Choroid  membrane. 

Chri'sis.  (From  xP'^t  to  anoint.)  An 
inunction,  or  anointing  of  any  part. 

Christmas  rose.     See  Helleborus  niger. 

Chri'etum.  (From  ;t'"'-''*''  to  anoint.)  An 
unguent,  or  ointment  of  any  kind. 

CHRO'MAS,  A  chromate,  or  salt,  form- 
ed by  the  union  of  earthy,  metallic,  or  alka- 
line bases,  with  chromic  acid  ;  as  chromate 
of  lead,  he. 

Chromati'smus.  (From  ;^pa)^.«7/fni,  to 
colour.)  The  morbid  discolouration  of  any 
of  the  secretions,  eis  of  the  urine,  or 
blood. 

CHROME.     {Ytom x!'»y-<^)  colour;  be- 


CHR 

cause  it  is  remarkable  for  giving  colour  to 
its  combinations.) 

J^atural  History. — This  metal,  which  is 
extremely  scarce,  and  exists  only  in  combi- 
nation with  oxygen,  &.c.  was  discovered  by 
Vauquelin.  He  found  it  in  an  ore  called 
red-lead  ore  of  Siberia,  (ehromate  of  lead.) 
The  colour  of  this  ore  is  red,  with  a  shade 
of  yellow  ;  when  reduced  to  powder,  it  is  of 
a  bright  orange.  Chrome  has  likewise  been 
found  in  combination  with  oxygen,  iron, 
alumine,  and  silex,  (ehromate  of  iron  and 
alumine,)  in  the  department  of  Var,  in 
France.  It  is  met  with  in  irregular  masses. 
Its  colour  is  brown,  it  has  very  little  metallic 
lustre.  Pontier  has  lately  found  chrome 
combined  with  csygen  and  iron,  (ehromate 
of  iron,)  in  a  quarry  near  Gussin  in  the 
road  to  Cavalaire.  It  sometimes  forms 
large  masses.  The  emerald  of  Peru  and 
spinel  ruby  owe  their  colours  to  this  metal. 

Properties. — Chrome  is  obtained  in  small 
agglutinated  masses  of  a  white  colour,  in- 
clining to  gra}';  it  is  very  hard,  extremely 
brittle  and  refractory,  and  crystaliizable  at 
an  elevated  temperature,  in  feathered  fila- 
ments on  the  surface.  Its  internal  fracture 
presents  in  some  parts  close  grains,  in  otlier 
parts  needles  crossing  each  other. 

Exposed  to  the  heat  of  a  blow-pipe,  it  is 
covered  with  i  lilac-coloured  crust,  which 
becomes  green  on  cooling.  Heated  by  the 
same  apparatus  with  borax,  it  does  not 
melt ;  but  a  part,  after  being  oxidized,  is 
dissolved  in  this  salt,  and  communicates  to 
it  a  very  beautiful  green  colour.  Acids 
have  only  a  weak  action  on  this  metal.  The 
nitric  is  the  only  acid  which  produces  any 
remarkable  change,  it  converts  it  into  an 
oxide.  It  is  capable  of  combining  with  three 
different  portions  of  oxygen,  and  forming 
three  different  oxides.  It  has  not  yet  been 
combined  with  any  combustible  body.  It 
does  not  appear  to  decompose  water.  It  is 
unalterable  by  the  alkalies.  The  otherpro- 
perties  of  this  metal  are  not  yet  ascertained, 
neither  are  its  uses  known  ;  perhaps  it  may 
afford  beautiful  and  durable  colours  to  the 
painter  or  the  enameller- 

Method  of  obtaining  Chrome. — Chrome  is 
obtained  from  its  native  combinations,  by 
decomposing  them  by  the  alkaline  carbo- 
nates, precipitating  the  chromic  acid,  and 
heating  it  strongly  in  a  crucible. 

The  following  method  is  recommended 
by  Vauquelin.  Seventy-two  parts  of  chro- 
mic acid  are  to  be  introduced  into  a  charcoal 
crucible,  placed  within  another  of  porcelain, 
filled  with  charcoal  dust.  The  apparatus  is 
then  to  be  put  into  a  furnace,  and  subjected 
to  a  very  strong  heat.  Metallic  chrome 
■will  then  be  found  in  the  charcoal  crucible. 
From  seventy -two  parts,  Vauquelin  obtained 
fortV'three  of  metal. 

CHRO'xMIC  A'CID.  This  is  obtained 
by  decomposing  the  ehromate  of  lead  by 
potash,  and  treating  the  ehromate  of  potash 


CHR 


215 


with  nitric  or  muriatic  acid.  It  is  of  a  an 
orange-red  colour,  and  a  pungent  metallic 
taste ;  very  soluble  in  water,  and  crystal- 
lizes by  gentle  evaporation. 

CHKO'KIC.  (From  xP'^vo?,  time.)  A 
term  applied  to  diseases  which  are  of  long 
continuance,  and  mostly  without  fever.  It 
is  used  in  opposition  to  the  term  acute.  See 
^eute. 

Chru'psia.  (From  ^jdc,  colour,  and 
o^i;,  sight.)  Visas  coloratus.  A  disease  of 
the  eyes,  in  which  the  person  perceives  ob- 
jects of  a  different  colour  from  their  natural 
one. 

CHRYSA'NTHEMUM.  (From  fjvfo!, 
gold,  and  aLv(iiy.civ,  a  flower.  1.  The  name 
of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the  Linnaean  system. 
Class,  Syngenesia.  Order,  Polygamia.  Sim- 
fiower,  or  marigold. 

2.  Many  herbs  are  so  called  whose  flowers 
are  of  a  bright  yellow  colour. 

Chrysa'nthemum  leuca'sthemusi.  The 
systematic  name  of  the  great  ox-eye  daisv. 
Bellis  major.  Bvphthalmum  majus.  Lcucan- 
themum  vulgnre.  Bellidiodes.  Consolida 
media.  Ocutus  bovis.  Ox-eye  daisy.  Maud- 
lin wort.  The  Chrysanthemum  lencanthe- 
mum  ;  foliis  amplexicaulibus,  oblongis,  su- 
perne  serrati-s,  infer?ie  denlatis,  of  Linnceus. 
The  flowers  and  herb  were  formerly  esteem- 
ed in  asthmatic  and  phthisical  diseases,  but 
have  now  deservedly  fallen  into  disuse. 

Chry'se.  (From  ^va-o^,  gold.)  The 
name  of  a  yellow  plaster. 

CriRYSELE'cTRcM.  (From  'Xf<J<^oi,  gold, 
and  MKOilpcv.  amber.)  Amber,  of  a  golden 
yellow  colour. 

Chrysi'ppea.  (From  Chrysippus,  its  dis- 
coverer.)    A  herb  enumerated  by  Pliny. 

Chrysi'tis.  (From  ^v<roc,  gold.)  LU 
tharge.  The  yellow  foam  of  lead.  Also 
the  herb  yarrow,  from  the  golden  colour  of 
its  flower. 

Chrysoba'lanus.  (From  yjva-o;,  gold, 
and /SiAavof,  a  nut;  so  named  because  of 
its  colour,  which,  before  it  is  dried,  is  yel- 
low.)    The  nutmeg. 

Chrysoco'lla.  (From  ^/jv^c;,  gold,  and 
y-:)}oi,  cement.)     Gold  solder.     Borax. 

Chryso'coma.  (From  ^ufoi,  gold,  and 
Ec^-),  hair ;  so  called  from  its  golden,  hair- 
like appearance.)  The  herb  milfoil,  or 
yarrow. 

Chrysogo'ma.  (From  %!u^o?,  gold, 
and  yivo[/.!u,  to  become.)  The^  tincture  of 
gold. 

Chrysola'chanon^.  (From  <yjiv(TOQ.,  gold, 
and  K;L<yjtvov,  a  pot-herb  ;  so  named  from  its 
having  a  yellow  leaf.)  The  herb  orach,  or 
atriples. 

CHRYSOSPLE'NIUM.  (From  <xfv^i;, 
gold,  and  ct^TrKiviov,  spleenwort.)  The  nam«5 
of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the  Linn^an  system. 
Class,  Decandria.  Order,  Digynia.  Golden. 
saxifrage. 

Chrysu'lcus.  (From  ^/jiu-ro;,  gold,  and 
i>m;  to  take  away.)     The  aqua  regia  is  so 


216 


CRY 


CIC 


called,  as  having  the  property  to  dissolve   its  acescent  nature,  it  somewhat  restrains 
gold.  the  putrescent  tendency  of  the  blood  :  hence 

Chyla'ria.  (From  ;;(UKoc,  chyle.)  A  dis-  the  dreadful  putridity  of  the  humours  from 
charge  of  a  whitish  mucous  urine,  of  the  starving ;  and  thus  milk  is  an  excellent  re- 
colour  and  consistence  of  chyle.  medy  against  scurvy.  3.  By  its  very  copious 
CHYLE.  {Xvko;.  Chylus.)  The  milk-  aqueous  latex,  it  prevents  the  thickening  of 
like  liquor  observed  some  hours  after  the  fluids,  and  thus  renders  them  fit  for  the 
eating,  in  the  lacteal  vessels  of  the  raesen-  various  secretions.  4.  The  chyle  secreted 
tery,  and  in  the  thoracic  duct.  It  is  sepa-  in  the  breasts  of  puerperal  women,  under 
rated  by  digestion  from  the  chyme,  and  is  the  name  of  milk,  forms  the  most  excellent 
that  fluid  substance  from  which  the  blood  is  nutriment  of  all  aliments  for  new-born 
formed.                                                                 infants. 

The  chyle  is  absorbed  by  the  mouths  of  CHYLIFICA'TION.  (From  chylus,  and 
the  lacteal  vessels,  which  are  in  the  greatest  fio,  to  become.)  Chylifactio.  The  process 
number  in  the  jejunum  and  ileum,  whilst  carried  on  in  the  small  intestines,  and  prin- 
thfi  fa?x  of  the  chyme,  with  the  bile,  are  pro-  cipally  in  the  duodenum,  by  which  the  chyle 
pelled  into  the  large  intestines.  The  chyle  is  separated  from  the  chyme, 
of  the  human  body  smells  like  milk,  has  a  Ciiyli'sma.  (From  %uxij;,  juice.)  An 
sweetish  taste,  a  white  colour,  and  a  con-   expressed  juice. 

sistence  thinner  than  blood  and  milk.  Its  CHYLOPOE'TIC.  (Chylopoeticus ;  from 
specific  gravity  is  lighter  than  that  of  the  X"^"^,  chyle,  and  <aro;£a),  to  make.)  Chylo- 
blood,  and  hence  it  is  that  chyle  is  occasion-  poietic.  Any  thing  connected  with  the  for- 
ally  seen  swimming  on  the  blood,  if  a  vein  mation  of  chyle  ;  thus  chylopoetic  viscera, 
be  opened  some  hours  after  eating.  The  chylopoetic  vessels,  &,c. 
quality  of  the  chyle  is  simitar  to  that  of  CurLo'sis.  (From  t^uxof,  juice.)  Chyli- 
milk ;  for,  like  it,  it  coagulates  and  is  aces-  fication,  or  the  changing  the  food  into 
cent:  but  sometimes  its   nature   is  altered    chyle. 

from  bad  digested  food  or  medicines:  thus  Chylosta'gma.  (From  ^(^umc,  juice,  and 
the  chyle  becomes  blue,  from  eating  indigo;  s-afa),  to  distil.)  The  distillation  or  ex- 
yellow,  from  the  yolk  of  eggs,  &ic.  The  pressiou  of  any  juice,  or  humid  part  from 
quantity  of  chyle  depends  upon  that  of  the   the  rest. 

ingesta,  and  their  greater  or  less  nourishing  Chylosta'gma  diaphore'ticum  MI^DE- 
povver :  from  five  or  six  pounds  of  food,  ke'ri.  A  distillation  of  Venice  treacle  and 
very  little  more  than  two  pounds  of  chyle    mithridate. 

are  elaborated.  CHYME.     (Chyinus ;  horn  ^ujucic,  which 

The  constituent  principles  of  chyle  are,  signifies  humour,  or  juice.)  The  ingested 
1.  Water,  which  forms  its  greatest  part,  mass  of  food  that  passes  from  the  stomach 
3.  Oily  cream,  which  chemistry  leaches  to  into  the  duodenum,  and  from  which  the 
be  hydrogen  and  carbon.  3.  Cheese,  which,  chyle  is  prepared  in  the  small  intestines  by 
by  the  vis  vifalis,  is  formed  by  the  carbon  the  admixture  of  the  bile,  &c. 
and  azote  of  the  ingested  food.  4.  Earth,  Chy'mia.  ChemistrJ^ 
ivhich  maybe  obtained  from  lacteal  calculi,  Chymia'ter.  A  chemical  physician.  See 
that  are  occasionally  found  in  the  recepta-    Chimiater. 

culum  chyli  andlacteals.  5.  Animal  lymph,  Chymia'trja.  (From  yyf/.nt,  chemistrj', 
which  is  mixed  with  the  gastric  and  enteric  and  ixouat,  to  heal.)  The  art  of  curing  dis- 
juices.  cases  by  the  application  of  chemistry  to  the 

The  nutritive  principles  of  vegetables,  are  uses  of  medicine, 
starch,  gum,  oil,  gluten,  and  sugar.  The  Chymo'sis.  See  Chemosis. 
nutritive  principles  of  animal  substances,  Chy'nlen  radix.  A  cylindrical  root,  of 
are  gelatin,  albumen,  fibrin,  and  oil;  and  the  thickness  of  a  goose-quill,  brought  from 
hence  the  reason  why  the  chyle,  separated  China.  It  has  a  bitterish  taste,  and  imparts 
from  vegetables,  is  of  the  same  nature  with  a  yellow  tinge  to  the  saliva.  The  Chinese 
that  prepared  from  animal  ingesta,  because  hold  it  in  great  estimation  as  a  stomachic, 
the  principles  of  both  are   dissolved    into    infused  in  wine. 

theirelements,  which  are  the  same  in  animal  Chy'sis.  (From  '>(ya>,  to  pour  out.)  Fu- 
and  vegetable  food  :  thus  the  cream  of  the  sion,  or  the  reduction  of  solid  bodies  into 
chyle  is  formed  of  carbon  and  hydrogen  ;   fluid  by  heat. 

and  the  cheese  of  the  chyle,  from  the  car-       Chy'tlon.    (From  o(yic,  to  pour  out.)  An 
bon  and  azote  of  both  animal  and  vegetable   anointing  with  oil  and  water, 
substances.  Ciba'lis  ei'stula.    An  obsolete  term  tor 

The  chyle  is  mixed  with  the  albuminous   the  oesophagus, 
and  gelatinous  lymph   in  the  thoracic  duct,       Ciba'tio.     (From  cibus,  food.)     In  che- 
which  receives  them  from  the  lymphatics,      mistry,  it  means  incorporation  :    also  the 

The  uses  of  the  chyle  are,  1.  To  supply    taking  of  food, 
tlie  matter  from  which  the  blood  and  other       Ci'bur.     An  obsolete  term  for  sulphur, 
liuids  of  our  body  are  prepared  ;  from  which       CICATRISA'NTIA.       (Cicatrisantia,   sc. 
Huids  the  solid  "parts   are   formed.     3.  By   remedia;  from  wa^r/co,  to  skin  over.)  Such 


ClC 


crc 


•2U 


applications  as  dispose  wounds  and  ulcers 
to  dry  up  and  heal,  and  to  be  covered  with 
a  skin. 

CICA'TRIX.  (From  cicatrico,  to  Ileal  up 
or  skin  over.)  A  seam  or  scar  upon  the  skin 
after  the  healing  of  a  sore  or  ulcer. 

CrCER.  (A  plant  so  called.  The 
Cicerones  had  their  name  from  this 
pulse,  as  the  Pisones  had  from  the  pisum 
or  pea,  and  the  Lentuii  from  the  lens  or 
lentil.) 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnsan  system.  Class,  Diadelphia.  Order, 
Decandria.     The  vetch. 

2.  The  pharmacopoeial  name  of  the  com- 
mon cich  or  ciches. 

Ci'cER  arie'tinom.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  cicer  plant.  Erebinthus.  Cicer 
arietinum  ;  foliss  serraiis,  of  Linnaeus.  The 
seeds  have  been  employed  medicinally,  but 
are  now  fallen  into  disuse.  In  some  places 
they  are  toasted,  and  used  as  coffee  ;  and 
in  others,  ground  into  a  flour  for  bread. 
The  colour  of  the  aritlus  of  the  seed  is 
sometimes  white,  red,  or  black  ;  hence  the 
distinction  into  cicer  album,  rubrum,  and 
nigrum. 

Ci'cERA.  (From  cicer,  the  vetch.)  A 
small  pill  of  the  size  of  a  vetch. 

Ci'cERA  ta'rtari.  Small  pills  composed 
of  turpentine  and  cream  of  tartar,  of  the 
size  of  a  vetch. 

CICHO'RIUM.  (Originally,  according 
to  Pliny,  an  Egyptian  name,  and  adopted 
by  the  Greeks.  It  is  written  sometimes 
Ki^opitcv  :  whence  Horace  has  cichorem, 
lavesque  malvcE.  :  sometimes  YLiyjipiov,  or  K/- 
Xo>P"v.  It  is  supposed  by  some  to  have  this 
name,  tirdLpct  to  Sia  tccv  yjn^im  iuhv,  from  its 
creeping  through  the  fields.  Others  derive 
it  from  iu-)(iai,  invenio  ;  on  account  of  its 
being  so  readily  found,  or  so  common.) 
Succory. 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnsan  system.  Class,  Syngenesia.  Order, 
Polygamia  mqualis. 

2.  The  pharmacopoeial  name  of  the  wild 
cichory.     See  Cichorium  intybus. 

Cicho'rium  ENDi'viA.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  endive.  Endivia.  Endiva.  En- 
dive. This  plant,  Cichorium  endivia  ;  fiori- 
bus  solitariis,  pedunndaiis  ;  foliis  inlegris, 
crenatis,  of  Linnaeus,  is  an  extremely  whole- 
some salad,  possessing  bitter  and  anodyne 
qualities. 

Cicho'rium  i'ntvbus.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  wild  succory.  Cichorium. 
Succory.  This  plant,  called  also  Cichoreum, 
Cichorium  sylvtslre  vel  officinarum,  is  the  Ci- 
chorium intybus  ;  floribus  geminis,  sesdlibus  ; 
foliis  runcinatis,  of  Linnagus. 

It  belongs  to  the  same  family  with  the 
garden  endive,  and  by  some  botanists  has 
been  supposed  to  be  the  same  plant  in  its 
uncultivated  state;  but  the  endive  com- 
monly used  as  salad  is  an  annual,  or  at 
most  a  Mfnnial  plant,  and  it'!  nareiit  is"no\r 


known  to  be  the  cichorium  endivia.  Wild 
succory  or  cichory,  abounds  with  a  milky 
juice,  of  a  penetrating  bitterish  taste,  and  of 
no  remarkable  smell,  or  particular  flavour  : 
the  roots  are  more  bitter  than  the  leaves  or 
stalks,  and  these  much  more  so  than  the 
flowers.  By  culture  in  gardens,  and  by 
blanching,  it  loses  its  bitteruess,  and  may 
be  eaten  early  in  the  spring  in  salads.  The 
roots,  if  gathered  before  the  stem  shoots 
up,  are  also  eatable,  and  when  dried  may 
be  made  into  bread.  The  roots  and  leaves 
of  this  plant  are  stated  by  Lewis  to  be 
very  useful  aperients,  acting  mildly  and 
without  irritation,  tending  rather  to  abate 
than  to  increase  heat,  and  which  may  there- 
fore be  given  with  safety  in  hectic  and 
inflammatory  cases.  Taken  freely,  they  keep 
the  belly  open,  or  produce  a  gentle  diar- 
rhcea  ;  and  when  thus  continued  for  some 
time,  they  have  often  proved  salutary  in 
the  beginning  obstructions  of  the  viscera, 
in  jaundices,  cachexies,  hypochondriacal  and 
other  chronical  disorders.  A  decoction  of 
this  herb,  with  others  of  the  like  kind,  in 
whey,  and  rendered  purgative  by  a  suita- 
ble addition  of  polychrest  salt,  was  found  an 
useful  remedy  in  cases  of  biliary  calculi, 
and  promises  advantage  in  many  complaints 
requiring  what  have  been  termed  attenuants 
and  resolvents.  The  virtues  of  succory,  like 
those  of  dandelion,  reside  in  its  milky  juice  : 
and  we  are  warranted,  says  Dr.  Woodville, 
in  asserting,  that  the  expressed  juice  of  both 
these  plants,  taken  in  large  doses  frequently 
repeated,  has  been  found  an  efficacious  re- 
medy in  phthisis  pulmonalis,  as  well  as  the 
various  other  afl^ections  above-mentioned. 
The  milky  juice  may  be  extracted  by  boiling 
in  water,  or  by  pressure.  The  wild  and  the 
garden  sorts  are  used  inditferently.  If  the 
root  is  cut  into  small  pieces,  dried,  and 
roasted,  it  resembles  coifee,  and  is  some- 
times a  good  substitute  for  it. 

Ci'chory.     See  Cichorium  intybus. 

Ci'chory,  icild.     See  Cichorium  intybus. 

Cicinde'la.  (A  dim.  of  candela  :  i.  e.  a 
little  candle  ;  so  called  from  its  light.)  The 
glow-worm.  Some  think  them  anodyne, 
others  lithontriptic,  though,  as  the  editor  of 
Motherby's  Dictionary  justly  observes,  pro- 
bably neither. 

Cici'nu-m  otEUM.  (From  xw/,  the  ricinus.; 
An  oil,  obtained  by  boiling  the  bruised  seeds 
of  the  Jalropha  curcas  of  Linnaeus.  It  is 
somewhat  similar  in  its  properties  to  castor 
oil.     See  Ricinus. 

Ci'cLA.     A  name  for  the  beta  alba. 

CICU'TA.  [Quasi  ctecuta,  blind  ;  because 
it  destroys  the  sight  of  those  who  use  it. 
Cicuta  signifies  also  the  internode,  or  space 
between  two  joints  of  a  reed  ;  or  the  hollow 
stem  of  any  plant  which  the  shepherds  used 
for  making  their  rural  pipes.  Est  mihi  dis- 
paribus  septem  conjuncta  cicntis  jlslula. — 
Virgil.)    Hemlock. 

■?.  THp  ir-tme  of  a  s;enu?  of  plants  in  1h^- 


as 


CL\ 


cirs 


Linna?an  system.    Class,  Pentclndr-ia.    Or- 
der, Digynia. 

2.  The  name,  in  most  pharmacopoeias,  of 
the  common  hemlock.  See  Conium. 
Cicu'ta  aq,ua'tica.  See  Cicuta  virosa. 
Cicd'ta  viro'sa.  Cicuta  aquafica.  Cicu- 
{aria  virosa.  Sium  majus  alterum  angusti- 
foUum.  Sium  erucce  folio.  Long-leaved 
water  hemlock  and  cowbane.  This  plant, 
Cicu'a  virosa ;  umbdlis  oppositifoliis;  ptliolis 
marginatis  obtusis,  of  Linnajus,  is  seldom 
employed  medicinally  in  the  present  day. 
It  is  an  active  poison,  and  often  eaten  by 
mistake  for  the  wild  smallage,  the  Apiwm 
graveolens  of  Linnajus ;  when  it  produces 
tremors,  vertigo,  a  violent  burning  at  the 
stomach,  epilepsy,  convulsions,  spasms  of 
the  jaw,  a  flowing  of  blood  from  the  ears, 
tumefaction  of  the  abdomen,  and  death. 

Cicuta'kia  (Cicutaria  ;  from  cicuta, 
hemlock.)  Bastard  hemlock.  See  Cheero- 
phylluni  sylvestre. 

Cicuta'kia  aq.ua'tica.  A  name  for  the 
phellandrium  aquaticum. 

Cicuta'ria  viRo'sA.  See  Cicuta  virosa. 
Cido'nium.  See  Pyrus  cydonia. 
ei'LIAE,  LI'GAMENT.  (From  cili- 
vm,  the  eyelid.)  Ligamentum  ciliare.  The 
circular  portion  that  divides  the  choroid 
membrane  from  the  iris,  and  which  adheres 
to  the  sclerotic  membrane.  It  appears  like 
a  white  circular  ring.  See  Choroid  mem- 
brane. 

Cilia're  ligame'ktum.  See  Choroid 
membrane. 

Cilia'rjs  Mu'scci-rs.  That  part  of  the 
musculus  orbicularis  pii!pebrai*ura  which  lies 
nearest  the  cilia,  considered  by  Riolan  as  a 
distinct  muscle. 

CI'LIUM.  (From  cileo,  to  move  about.) 
The  eyelid  or  eyelash. 

Ci'liarv  pro'cesses.  The  white  folds  at 
the  margin  of  the  uvea  in  the  eye,  covered 
with  a  black  matter,  which  proceed  from 
the  uvea  to  the  crystalline  lens,  upon  which 
they  lie. 

Ci'llo.  (From  cilium,  the  eyelid.^  One 
who  is  affected  with  a  spasm  or  trembling 
of  the  eye-lids. 

CiLLo'sis.  (From  et7ai?n,  the  eyelid.)  A 
spasmodic  trembling  of  the  eyelids. 

Ci'mex.  (From  v.ny.ru,  to  inhabit  ;  so 
called  because  they  infest  houses.)  The 
wall-louse  or  bug.  Cimex  domesticus.  Six 
or  seven  are  given  inwardly  to  cure  the 
ague,  just  before  the  fits  come  on,  and  have 
the  same  effect  with  every  thing  nauseous 
and  disgusting. 

Cimo'lia  a'i.ba.  (From  Kijua>Koc\  Cimo- 
lus,  an  island  in  the  Cretan  sea,  where  it  is 
procured.)  Tobacco-pipe  clay.  Its  virtues 
are  similar  to  those  of  the  bolar  earths  ;  but 
it  is  never  administered  medicinally. 

Cimo'lia  pcrpitrk'scens.     Fullers-earth. 
A  bolar  earth,  of  a  grayish-brown  colour. 
Cl'N4-cl'^A;.     Sea  Cinchona. 
Cx'y.'E.  sE'jinN".     See  -ArtcwTsia  santomcj. 


CITvARA.     (iProm  zivaj,  to  xao've  ;  quiaf 
movet  ad  venerem  xel  vrinam.)     Artichoke.    ^ 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnaean  system.  Class,  Syngenesia.  Order, 
Polygamia  cequalis. 

2.  The  pharmacopceial  name  for  the  com- 
mon artichoke.     See  Cinara  scolymus. 

Ci'ffARA  sco'lvbics.  The  Systematic  name 
of  the  artichoke,  called  in  the  pharmaco- 
poeias Alcocalum.  Articocalus.  Jlrtischocas 
Imvis.  Cosivs  nigra.  Carduas  sativus  non 
spinosus.  Cinara  hortensis.  Scolymus  sati- 
vus. Carduus  domesticus  capite  majore. 
Carduus  altilis.  Cinara  ;foliissubspinosis  pin- 
natis  indivisisque,  calycinis  squamis  ovatis,  of 
Linnaeus.  A  native  of  the  southern  parts  of 
Europe,  but  cultivated  here  for  culinary 
purposes.  The  leaves  are  bitter,  and  afford, 
by  expression,  a  considerable  quantity  of 
juice,  which,  when  strained,  and  mixed  with 
an  equal  quantity  of  white  wine,  has  been 
given  successfully  in  dropsies, in  the  dose  of 
3  or  4  table-spoonsful  every  night  and  morn- 
ing, but  it  is  very  uncertain  in  its  operation. 

CINCHO'iNA.  (Geoffroy  states  that  the 
use  of  this  bark  was  first  learned  from  the 
following  circumstance  : — Some  cinchona 
trees  being  thrown  by  the  winds  into  a  pool 
of  water,  lay  there  till  the  water  became  so 
bitter,  that  every  body  refused  to  drink  it. 
However  one  of  the  neighbouring  inhabi- 
tants being  seized  with  a  violent  paroxysm 
of  fever,  and  finding  no  other  water  to 
quench  his  thirst,  was  forced  to  drink  of  this, 
by  which  he  was  perfectly  cured.  He  after- 
wards related  the  circumstance  to  others, 
and  prevailed  upon  some  of  his  friends,  who 
were  ill  of  fevers,  to  make  use  of  the  same 
remedy,  with  whom  it  proved  equally  suc- 
cessful. The  use  of  this  excellent  remedy, 
however,  was  very  little  known  till  about  the 
year  1638,  when  a  signal  cure  having  been 
performed  by  it  on  the  Spanish  viceroy's 
lady,  the  Countess  del  Cinchon,  at  Lima,  it 
came  into  general  use,  and  hence  it  was  dis- 
tinguished by  the  appellation  of  cortex  cin- 
choncE,  andpulvis  comitisscs,  or  the  Countess's 
powder.  On  the  recovery  of  the  Countess, 
she  di,stributed  a  large  quantity  of  the  bark 
to  the  Jesuits,  in  whose  hands  it  acquired 
still  greater  reputation,  and  by  them  it  was 
first  introduced  into  Europe,  and  thence 
called  cortex,  or  piilvis  jesuiticus,  pulvis  pa- 
trum  ;  and  also  Cardinal  del  Lugo's  powder, 
because  that  charitable  prelate  bought  a 
large  quantity  of  it  at  a  great  expence,  for 
the  use  of  the  religious  poor  at  Rome.) 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnaean  system.  Class,  Pentandria.  Or- 
der, Monogynia.  Cinchona,  or  Feruviau 
bark-tree. 

2.  The  pharmacopceial  name  of  several 
kinds  of  barks ;  called  also  Cortex.  Cortex 
china,  china  or  chinchina ;  kina  kina,  or 
kinkina  ;  and  quina  quina,  or  qninquinci. 
The  trees  affording  which,  grow  wild  in  the 
hilly  parts  of  Peru  ;  the   bark   i's  strlppeti 


CIN 


cm 


216 


t'l-om  the  branches,  trunk  and  root, and  drietl. 
Three  kinds  of  it  are  now  in  use. 


contain.     A  saturated  solution  of  ammonia 
is  also  a  powerful  solvent;  vinegar , is  less 
so  even  than  water.     By  distillation,  water 
„.       ,     ,     ,  .  ,     a-    J    ii  •  •      •   .1       's  slightly  impregnated  with  the  flavour  of 

The  plant  which  affords  this  species  IS  the    bark  ;  it  is  doubtful   whether  any  essentia 
iJincnona  cordijolia  ot  Zea  :  the   Cinchona    ^jj  ^.^^  ^^  obtained. 


Cortex  cinchona  cordifoha;. 


officinalis  oi  Linnaeus  :  the  Cinchona  macro 
carpa  of  Willdenow.  Heart-leaved  cin 
chona. 

The  bark  of  this  tree  is  called  t/eZ/oit'  bark, 


The  action  of  menstrua  on  the  red  bark 
is  nearly  the  same,  the  solutions  only  being 
considerably  stronger,  or  containing  a  larger 
quantity  of  resinous  matter  and  of  the  as- 


(because  it  approaches  more  to  that  colour  tringent  principle 
than  either  of  the  others  do,)  is  in  flat  pieces,  jj^^  analysis  of  the  yellow  bark,  shows 
not  convoluted  like  the  pale  nor  dark-co-  Uj^t  its  active  principles  are  more  conccn- 
loured  like  the  red  ;  esternally  smooth,  in-  Crated  than  in  either  of  the  others,  affording 
ternally  of  a  light  cmnamon  colour,  friable  ^o  water,  alkohol,  &c.  tinctures  much 
and  fibrous ;  has  no  peculiar  odour  different  stronger  both  in  bitterness,  and  astringencv, 
irora  the  others,  but  a  taste    incomparably    especially  in  the  former  principle.  ' 

more  bitter,  with   some   degree  of  astrm-    ^    F^om  the  general  analysis  of  these  barks, 
S^"^y-  it  appears  that  they  consist  of  nearly  the 

same  proximate  principles,  which  vary  in 
their  proportions  ;  the  most  active  compo- 
nent parts  are  the  resin,  extractive  matter, 
and  the  gallic  acid,  and  these  in  combina- 
tion probably  constitute  the  tonic  quality  of 
bark.  In  the  best  pale  bark,  this  active  mat- 
ter amounts  to  about  one-eighth. 

The  red  bark  has  been  considered  as  su- 


CORTEX    CINCHONA    LANCIFOLI^. 

This  species  is  obtained  from  the  Cin- 
diona  lancifolia  of  Zea.  Lance-leaved  cin- 
chona. This  is  the  Quill edb ark,  wh\ch  comes 
in  s.iiall  quilled  twigs,  breaking  close  and 
smooth,  friable  between  the  teeth,  covered 
with  a  rough  coat  of  a  brownish  colour,  in- 
ternally smooth  and  of  a  light  brown  ;  its 


taste  is  bitter  and  slightly  astnngent ;  flavour  periorto  the  pale,  the  yellow  isreprescnted, 
slightly  aromatic,  with  some  degree  of  fPParently  with  justice,  as  being  more  ac- 
mustiness.  ^'"^^  ^''^"  either  of  the  others. 

The  effects  of  Peruvian  bark,  are  those  of 
CORTEX  CINCHONA  OBLONGiFOLiffi.  a  powcrful  and  permanent  tonic,  so  slow 

This  kind  is  procured  from  the  Cinchona  in  its  operation,  that  its  stimulating  pro- 
ohlongifolia  of  Zea.  Oblong-leaved  cin-  perty  is  scarcely  perceptible  by  any  altera- 
chona.  This  bark  is  the  red  bark  :  it  is  in  tion  in  the  state  of  the  pulse,  or  of  the  tem- 
large  thick  pieces,  externally  covered  with  perature  of  the  body.  In  a  large  dose,  it 
a  brown  rugged  coat,  internally  more  smooth  occasions  nausea  and  headach  ;  in  some 
and  compact,  but  fibrous  ;  of  a  dark-red  habits  it  operates  as  a  laxative  ;  in  others 
jjolour ;  taste  and  smell  similar  to  that  of  it  occasions  costiveness.  It  is  one  of  those 
the  cinchonm  lancifolia  cortex,  but  the  taste  medicines,  the  efficacy  of  which,  in  removing 
rather  stronger.  disease,  is  much  greater  than  could  be  ex- 

Froro  the  general  analysis  of  bark,  it  pected,  a  priori,  from  its  effects  on  the  sys- 
appears  to  consist,  besides  the  woody  mat-  tem  in  a  healthy  state. 
ter  which  composes  the  greater  part  of  it.  Intermittent  fever  is  the  disease,  for  the 
of  gum,  resin,  gallic  acid,  of  very  small  cure  of  which  bark  was  introduced  into 
portions  of  tannin  and  essential  oil,  and  of  practice,  and  there  is  still  no  remedy  which 
.several   salts    having  principally  lime   for    equals  it  in  power. 

their  basis.  Seguin  also  supposed  the  ex-  The  disputes  respecting  the  mode  of  ad- 
istence  of  gelatin  in  it,  but  without  suffi-  ministering  it  are  now  settled.  It  is  given 
cient  proof.  Cold  water  infused  on  pale  as  early  as  possible,  with  perhaps  the  previ- 
bark  for  some  hours,  acquires  a  bitter  taste,  ous  exhibition  of  an  emetic  to  evacuate  the 
with  some  share  of  its  odour  ;  when  assist-  stomach  ;  it  is  repeated  in  the  dose  of  one 
ed  by  a  moderate  heat,  the  water  takes  up  scruple  or  half  a  drachm  every  second  or 
more  of  the  active  matter  ;  by  deccotion,  third  hour,  during  the  interval  of  the  pa- 
a  fluid,  deep-coloured,  of  a  bitter  styptic  roxysm;  and  it  may  even  be  given  during  the 
taste,  is  obtained,  which,  when  cold,  depo-  hot  fit,  but  it  is  then  more  apt  to  excite  nausea, 
sits  a  precipitate  of  resinous  matter  and  In  remittent  fever  it  is  given  with  equal 
gallic  acid.  By  long  decoction,  the  virtues  freedom,  even  though  the  remission  of  the 
of  the   bark   are   nearly  destroyed,  owing    fever  may  be  obscure. 

to  the  oxygenation  of  its  active  matter.  In  some  forms  of  continued  fever  which 
Magnesia  enables  water  to  dissolve  a  larger  are  connected  v.nth  debility,  as  in  typhus, 
portion  of  the  principles  of  bark,  as  does  cynanche  maligna,  confluent  small-pox,  &ic. 
lime,  though  in  an  inferior  degree.  Alkohol  it  is  regarded  as  one  of  the  most  valuable 
is  the  most  powerful  solvent  of  its  active  remedies.  It  may  be  prejudicial,  however, 
matter.  Brandy  and  other  spirits  and  in  those  diseases  where  the  brain,  or  its 
wines  afford  also  strong  solutions,  in  pro-  membranes  are  inflamed,  or  where  there  is 
portion    to   the   quantity    of  alkohol  they    much  ii-'ritatron,  marked  by  subfultlis  tRncff- 


m 


ci> 


CL\ 


iiura,  and  convulsive  motions  ot  the  extre- 
mities ;  and  in  pure  typhus  it  appears  to  be 
less  useful  in  the  beginning  of  the  disease 
thnn  in  the  convalescent  stage. 

Even  in  fevers  of  an  opposite  type,  where 
there  are  marks  of  inllammatory  action, 
particularly  in  acute  rheumatism,  bark  has 
been  found  useful  after  blood-letting.  In 
erysipelas,  in  gangrene,  in  extensive  suppu- 
ration a;id  venereal  ulceration,  the  free  use 
of  bark  is  of  the  greatest  advantage. 

In  the  various  "forms  of  passive  hamor- 
vhagy,  in  many  other  diseases  of  chronic 
debility,  dyspepsia,  hypochondriasis,  pa- 
ralysis, rickets,  scrofula,  dropsy,  and  in 
a  variety  of  spasmodic  affections,  epilepsy, 
chorea,  and  hysteria,  it  is  administered  as  a 
powerful  and  permanent  tonic,  either  alone, 
or  combined  with  other  remedies  suited  to 
the  particular  case. 

Its  usual  dose  is  half  a  drachm.  The 
only  inconvenience  of  a  larger  dose  is  its 
sitting  uneasy  on  the  stomach.  It  may 
therefore,  if  necessary,  be  frequently  re- 
peated, and  in  urgent  cases  may  be  taken 
to  the  extent  of  an  ounce,  or  even  two 
ounces  in  twenty  four  hours. 

The  powder  is  more  effectual  than  any 
of  the  preparations  ;  it  is  given  in  wine,  in 
any  spirituous  liquor :  or,  if  it  excite  nausea, 
combined  with  an  aromatic.  The  cold  in- 
fusion is  the  least  powerful,  but  most  grate- 
ful ;  the  decoction  contains  much  more  of 
the  active  matter  of  the  bark,  and  is  the 
preparation  generally  used  when  the  pow- 
der is  rejected ;  its  dose  is  from  two  to  four 
ounces.  The  spirituous  tincture,  though 
containing  still  more  of  the  bark,  cannot 
be  extensively  used  on  account  of  the  men- 
struum, but  is  principally  employed,  oc- 
casionally, and  in  small  doses  of  two  or 
three  drachms  as  a  stomachic.  The  extract 
is  a  preparation  of  considerable  power,  when 
properly  prepared,  and  is  adapted  to  those 
cases,  where  the  remedy  requires  to  be  con- 
tinued for  some  time.  It  is  then  given  in 
the  form  of  pill,  in  doses  of  from  five  to 
fifteen  grains. 

Bark" is  likewise  sometimes  given  in  the 
form  of  enema  ;  one  scruple  of  the  extract, 
or  two  drachms  of  the  powder,  being  dif- 
fused in  four  ounces  of  starch  mucilage. 
The  decoction  is  also  sometimes  applied  as 
a  fomentation  to  ulcers. 

Cincho'na  Carib^'a.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  Cariba?an  bark-tree.  It  grows 
in  Jamaica,  where  it  is  called  the  sea-side 
beech.  According  to  Dr.  Wright,  the  bark 
of  this  tree  is  not  less  efficacious  than  that  of 
the  cinchona  of  Peru,  for  which  it  will 
prove  an  useful  substitute  ;  but  by  the  ex- 
periments of  Dr.  Skeete,  it  appears  to  have 
less  astringent  power. 

Cincho'na  floribd'nda.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  plant  which  affords  the  Saint 
Luce  bark  : — floribits  paniculatis  glabris, 
fcamlis   fvrblnath    Ir^ribxts.    foliis  eflipticis 


acuminalis  glabris;  it  has  an  adsiringeni; 
bitter  taste,  somewhat  like  gentian.  It  is 
recommended  in  intcrmittcnts,  putrid  dysen- 
tery, and  dyspepsia :  it  .should  always  be 
joined  with  some  aromatic.  Dr.  Withering 
considers  this  bark  as  greatly  inferior  to 
that  of  the  other  species  of  this  genus.  In 
its  recent  state  it  is  considerabl)- emetic  and 
cathartic,  properties  which  in  some  degree 
it  retains  on  being  dried ;  so  that  the  sto- 
mach does  not  bear  this  bark  in  large  doses, 
and  in  small  ones  its  effects  are  not  such  as 
to  give  it  any  peculiar  recommendations. 

Cincho'ka  officina'lis.  The  name  of 
the  officinal  Peruvian  bark.     See  Cinchona. 

Cincho'na  Sa'ncta  Fe.  Several  species 
of  cinchona  have  been  lately  discovered  at 
Sancta  Fe,  yielding  barks  both  of  the  pale 
and  red  kind  ;  and  which,  from  their  sensible 
qualities,  are  likely  upon  trial  to  become 
equally  useful  with  those  produced  in  the 
kingdom  of  Peru. 

Cincho'na  ru'bra.    See  Cinchona. 

Cincho'na  fla'va.     See  Cinchona. 

Cinci'nnus.  The  hair  on  the  temples. 
See  Capillus. 

Cincle'sis.  (From  yjyKXi^ce,  to  move.) 
Cinclismus.  An  involuntary  nictitation  or 
winking.     Vogel. 

Cineea'rium.  (From  cinis,  ashes.)  The 
ash-hole  of  a  chemical  instrument. 

Ci'NEKEs.  (plur.  of  a??f«,  ashes.)  Ashes. 

CI'NERES  CLAVELLA'TI.  Clavella- 
ius ;  from  chnius,  a  w-edge.  The  name  of 
cineres  clavellati  originated  from  the  little 
wedges  or  billets  into  which  the  Avood  was 
cut  to  make  potash.)     See  Potassa. 

Ci'nekes  Ku'ssici.     See  Potassa  imfura. 

CINERI'TIOUS.  (From  cinis,  ashes.) 
Of  the  colour  of  ashes.  A  name  applied 
to  the  cortical  substance  of  the  brain,  from 
its  resemblance  to  an  ash-colour. 

CiNERi'xiuM.  (From  cinis,  ashes.)  A 
cupel  or  test ;  so  named  from  its  being 
commonly  made  of  the  ashes  of  vegetables 
or  bones. 

Cine'rulaji.     A  name  for  spodium. 

Cine'tcs.  An  epithet  formerly  applied 
to  the  diaphragm. 

Cikgula'ria.  (From  cingulum,  a  girdle; 
because  it  grows  in  that  shape.)  The  ly- 
copodium. 

Ci'ngulum.  (From  cingo,  to  bind.)  A 
girdle  or  belt  about  the  loins. 

Ci'ngulum  mercuria'le.  A  mercurial 
girdle,  called  also  cingulum  sapienticE,  and 
cingulum  sluUiticE.  It  was  an  invention  of 
Rulandus's  ;  different  directions  are  given 
for  making  it,  but  the  following  is  one  oi 
the  neatest ;  "Take  three  drachms  of  quick- 
silver ;  shake  it  with  two  ounces  of  lemon- 
juice  until  the  globules  disappear ;  then 
separate  the  juice,  and  mix  with  the  extin- 
guished quicksilver,  half  the  white  of  an 
egg;  gum-dragon  finely  powdered,  a  scru- 
ple ;  and  spread  the  whole  on  a  belt  ot 
flannel.."     • 


CiH 

CiGULVM.  Sa'ncti  Joha'skis.  a  name 
of  the  artemisia. 

Cinifica'tum.     a  name  for  calcinatum. 

CI'NNABAR.  (Pliny  says  the  Indians 
call  by  this  name  a  mixture  of  the  blood  of 
the  dragon  and  elephant,  and  also  many 
substances  which  resemble  it  in  colour,  par- 
ticularly the  minium  ;  but  it  now  denotes  the 
red  sulphuret  of  mercury.)  See  Hydrargyri 
sulphuretum  rubrum. 

Cinna'baris  facti'tia.  See  Hydrargyri 
sulphuretum  rubrum. 

Cinna'baris  kati'va.  See  Hydrargyri 
sulphurelum  rubrum. 

Cinna'baris  Gr/eco'rum.  The  sanguis 
draconis  and  cinnabar. 

CINNAMO'MUM.  (From     kinamon, 

Arab.)      Cinnamon.      See   Laurus    Cinna- 
momum. 

Cinquefoil.     See  PotenliUareptans. 

Ci'oN.  (Kioiv,  a  column,  from  wa,  to  go.) 
The  uvula  was  formerly  so  named  from  its 
pyramidal  shape  ;  also  an  enlargement  of 
the  uvula. 

Cio'nis.  (From  wav, the  uvula.)  Adiseased 
enlargement  and  painful  swelling  of  the  uvula. 

CIRCaE'A.  (From  Circe,  the  enchan- 
tress ;  so  named  from  the  opinion,  that  it 
Avasusedby  Circe  in  her  enchanted  prepara- 
tions.)    Enchanter's  nightshade. 

1,  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnaean  system.  Class,  Diandria.  Order, 
Monogyjiia. 

2.  The  name  in  some  pharmacopoeias  for 
the  CirccEa  lutetiana,  which  is  now  fallen 
wholly  into  disuse. 

CIRCOCE'LE.  (xifc-oHnXii :  from  mca-cc, 
varix,  or  a  dilatation  of  a  vein,  and  xxaj),  a 
tumour.)  Varicocele.  A  varicose  distention 
and  enlargement  of  the  spermatic  veins  ; 
and  whether  considered  on  account  of  the 
pain,  or  on  account  of  the  wasting  of  the 
testicle,  which  now  and  then  follows,  it  may 
truly  be  called  a  disease.  It  is  frequently 
mistaken  for  a  descent  of  a  small  portion 
of  omentum.  The  uneasiness  which  it  oc- 
casions, is  a  kind  of  pain  in  the  back,  gene- 
lally  relieved  by  suspension  of  the  scrotum. 
It  has  been  resembled  to  a  collection  of 
earthworms.  It  is  most  frequently  confined 
to  that  part  of  the  spermatic  process,  which 
is  below  the  opening  in  the  abdominal  ten- 
don; and  the  vessels  generally  become  rather 
larger  as  they  approach  the  testes.  There  is 
one  sure  method  of  distinguishing  between  a 
circocele  and  omental  hernia  ;  place  the  pa- 
tient in  an  horizontal  posture,  and  empty  the 
swelling  by  pressure  upon  the  scrotum  ;  then 
put  the  fingers  firmly  upon  the  upper  part 
of  the  abdominal  ring,  and  desire  the  pa- 
tient to  rise  ;  if  it  is  a  hernia,  the  tumour 
cannot  reappear,  as  long  as  the  pressure  is 
continued  at  the  ring :  but  if  a  circocele, 
the  swelling  returns  with  increased  size,  on 
account  of  the  return  of  blood  into  the  ab- 
domen being  prevented  by  the  pressure. 
ri'Rros.     (From  kicksc.  a  circle. ■>     A  ring. 


CIK 


221 


It  is  sometimes  used  for  the  sphincter  musele- 
which  is  round  like  a  ring. 

CIRCULA'TION.  (Circrdafio  ;  from  dr~ 
culo,  to  compass  about.)  A  vital  action 
performed  by  the  heart  in  the  following 
manner  :  the  blood  is  returned  by  the  de- 
scending and  ascending  vense  cavae  into  the 
right  auricle  of  the  heart,  which,  when  dis- 
tended, contracts  and  sends  its  blood  into 
the  right  ventricle  ;  from  the  right  ventricle 
it  is  propelled  through  the  pulmonary  artery 
to  circulate  through,  and  undergo  a  change 
in,  the  lungs,  being  prevented  from  return- 
ing into  the  right  auricle  by  the  closing  of 
the  -valves,  which  are  situate'd  there  for  that 
purpose.  Having  undergone  this  change  in 
the  lungs,  it  is  brought  to  the  left  auricle  of 
the  heart  by  the  four  pulmonary  veins,  and 
from  thence  it  is  evacuated  into  the  left  ven- 
tricle. The  left  ventricle,  when  distended, 
contracts,  and  throws  the  blood  through  the 
aorta  to  every  part  of  the  body,  to  be  re- 
turned by  the  veins  into  the  two  venae  cavse. 
It  is  prevented  from  passing  back  from  the 
left  venti'icle  into  the  auricle  by  a  valvular 
apparatus  ;  and  the  pulmonary  artery  and 
aorta  at  their  origin  are  also  furnished  with 
similar  organs,  to  prevent  its  returning  into 
the  ventricles. — (See  Heart.)  It  is  by  means 
of  this  important  action,  that  every  part  of 
the  body  lives,  becomes  warm,  and  is  nou- 
rished, the  various  secretions  are  separated, 
and  the  chyle  converted  into  blood.  In  the 
foetus  the  blood  passes  from  the  umbilical 
vein,  partly  into  the  vena  porta?,  and  partly- 
through  the  canalis  venosus,  into  the  ascend- 
ing cava.  The  lungs  being  contracted,  a 
very  small  quantity  circulates  through  them, 
and  the  greater  part  floAvs  through  ihe  fora- 
men ovale  and  canalis  arteriosus  to  the  left 
side  of  the  heart,  and  into  the  aorta,  and  is 
carried  back  by  the  umbilical  arteries  to  the 
placenta. 

Cjrcci.a'tor.  (From  circulo,  to  compass 
about.)  A  wandering  practiser  in  medicine^ 
A  quack.     A  mountebank. 

Circolato'rium.  (From  circulo,  to  move 
round.)  A  chemical  digesting  vessel  in 
which  the  fluid  performs  a  circulatory  mo- 
tion. 

CI'RCULUS.  (Dim.  of  circus,  a  cir- 
cle.) A  circle  or  ring.  Any  part  of  the 
body  which  is  round  or  annular,  as  circulus 
oculi.  A  round  chemical  and  chirurgical 
instrument  sometimes  called  abbreviatorium 
by  the  old  chemists. 

Ci'rculus  arterio'sus  i'ridis.  The  ar- 
tery which  runs  round  the  iris  and  forms  a 
circle,  is  so  termed. 

Ci'rculus  quadru'plex.     A  bandage. 

Circumcaula'lis.  a  name  of  the  adnata 
of  the  eye 

CIRCUMCrSION.  (Cireumcisio,  from 
circumcido,  to  cut  about.)  The  cutting  off 
the  prepuce  from  the  glans  penis  ;  an  an- 
cient custom,  still  practised  among  the 
Jew-, 


^■iH 


CIS 


€iS 


■  CIRCUMFLE'XUS.  {CiTcximJttxvi.e,  sc. 
-iTtusculus.)  Tensor  palati  of  Innes.  Cir- 
cumflexus  palati  jnollis  of  Albinus.  Sphe- 
no-salpingo-staphilimis,  seit  staphilinus  exter- 
nus  of  Winslow.  Musculus  tubee  nuvce  of 
Valsalva.  Palaio-salpingeus  of  Douglas. 
Pterigo-staphylinus  of  Cowper,  and  Petrosal- 
pingo-staphilin  of  Dumas.  This  muscle 
arises  from  the  spinous  process  of  the  sphe- 
noid bone,  behind  the  foramen  ovale,  which 
transmits  the  third  branch  of  the  liftb  pair 
of  nerves ;  from  the  Eustachian  tube,  not 
far  from  its  osseous  part ;  it  then  runs  down 
along  the  pterygoideus  internus,  passes  over 
the  hook  of  the  internal  plate  of  the  ptery- 
i^oid  process  by  a  round  tendon,  which  soon 
spreads  into  a  broad  membrane.  It  is  in- 
serted into  the  velum  pendulum  palati,  and 
the  semilunar  edge  of  the  os  palati,  and  ex- 
tends as  far  as  the  suture  which  joins  the 
two  bones.  Generally  some  of  its  posterior 
fibres  join  with  the  constrictor  pharyngis 
superior,  andpalato-pharyngaeus.  Its  use  is 
to  stretch  the  velum,  to  draw  it  downwards, 
and  to  the  side  towards  the  hook.  It  hath 
little  effect  upon  the  tube,  being  chiefly 
connected  to  its  osseous  part. 

CiRCUMGyRA'Tio.  (From  drcumgyro,  to 
turn  round.)  Circumgyration,  or  the  turning 
a  limb  round  in  its  socket. 

Circumli'tio.  (From  circumlino,  to 
anoint  all  over.)  A  medicine  used  as  a 
general  unction  or  liniment  to  the  part. 

Circumossa'lis.  (From  circum,  about, 
and  05,  a  bone.)  Surrounding  a  bone  as 
the  periosteum  does  ;  or  surrounded  by  a 
bone. 

Ci'rcus.  {rjfZ'jc: :  from  carka,  to  sur- 
yound.  Chald.)  A  circle  or  ring.  A 
circular  bandage,  called  also  plinthius 
]aqneus. 

Cirne'sis.  (From  yjpvuo),  to  mi.x.)  An 
union  of  separate  things. 

,  Ci'rsium  arve'nse.  (From  -Mfs-o;,  a  vein 
or  swelling  of  a  vein,  v.'hich  this  herb  was 
supposed  to  heal.)  The  cardaus  heemor- 
fhoidalis. 

Cirsoce'le.     See  Circocele. 

Cirsoi'des.  (From  y.ip<ro;,  a  varix,  and 
ii^o;,  likeness.)  Resembling  a  vari.K:  an 
epithet  applied  by  Rufus  Ephesius  to  the 
upper  part  of  the  brain. 

Ci'rsos.  {y.!fi(rog :  from  lupa-oie,  to  dilate.) 
A  varix  or  preternatural  distention  of  any 
part  of  a  vein. 

Ci'ssA.  (From  yao-s-di,  a  gluttonous  bird.) 
A  depraved  appetite  proceeding  from  pre- 
vious gluttony  and  voracity. 

CISSA'MPELOS.  (From  yjaa-o(,  ivy, 
and  ttfATrexo^,  the  vine.)  The  name  of  a 
genus  of  plants  in  the  Linniean  system. 
Class,  Dioecia.  Order,  Monadelphia.  The 
wild  vine  with  leaves  like  ivy. 

Cissa'mpelos  parei'ra.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  ^areira  ftrara.  Pareyra.  Am- 
buiua.  Butua.  Overo  bulua.  Tlie  root  of 
this  plant,  (Cimrwpelas  jicrnra  :  foliis  peUn- 


tiscordaiis  cTiiarglnalls,  of  Linnaeus  ;  a  native 
of  South  America  and  the  West  Indies,) 
has  no  remarkable  smell,  but  to  the  ta.5te  it 
manifests  a  notable  sweetness  of  the  liquor- 
ice kind,  together  with  a  considerable  bitter- 
ness, and  a  slight  roughness  covered  by  the 
sweet  matter.  The  facts  adduced  on  the 
utilit)' of  the  rarfix  pareiroi  brava:  in  neph- 
ritic and  calculous  complaints,  ai'e  princi- 
pally by  foreigners,  and  no  remarkable  in- 
stances of  its  efficacy  are  recorded  by  Eng- 
lish practitioners. 

Cissa'rds.     See  Cistus  Crcticus. 

Cissi'NUiM.  (From  H/0-5-0C,  ivy.)  The  name 
of  a  plaster  mentioned  by  ^Egineta. 

CrSTA.  (From  KHfActi,  to  lie.)  A 
cyst. 

Ciste'rna.  (From  cista,  a  cyst.)  Tiie 
fourth  ventricle  of  the  brain  is  so  called 
from  its  cavity;  also  the  lacteal  vessels  in 
women. 

Ci'sTHORus.     See  Cisliis  Crtticus. 

CrSTUS.  {Kic-lcQ,  the  derivation  of  which 
is  uncertain ;  perhaps  from  Ms,  Heb.)  The 
name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the  Linna>an 
system.  Class,  PoJyandria.  Order,  Mono- 
gynia.     The  Cistus. 

CisTus  cRETictJS.  Cistus ladanifera.  Cis- 
thorus.  Cissarus.  Dorycinium.  The  sys- 
tematic name  of  the  plant  from  which  the 
ladanum  of  the  shops  is  obtained  ;  called 
also  Labda7mm.  This  resinous  juice  ex- 
udes upon  the  leaves  of  the  Cistus  crcLicus; 
arborescens  extipulatus,  foliis  spatulato-ovatis 
pttiolatis  enerviis  scabris,calycimslanceolaiis; 
of  Linnajus,  in  Candia,  where  the  inhabitants 
collect  it  by  lightly  rubbing  the  leaves  with 
leather,  and  afterwards  scraping  it  off,  and 
forming  it  into  irregular  masses  for  exporta- 
tion. Three  sorts  of  ladanum  have  been 
described  by  authors,  but  only  two  are  to  be 
met  with  in  the  shops.  The  best,  which  is 
very  rare,  is  in  dark-coloured  masses,  of  the 
consistence  of  a  soft  plaster,  and  growing 
still  softer  on  being  handled  ;  the  other  is  in 
long  rolls,  coiled  up,  much  harder  than  the 
preceding,  and  not  so  dark.  The  first  has 
commonly  a  small,  and  the  last  a  large  ad- 
mixture of  fine  sand,  without  which  they 
cannot  be  collected  pure,  independently  of 
designed  abuses :  the  dust  blown  on  the 
plant  by  winds,  from  the  loose  sands  among 
which  it  grows,  being  retained  by  the  tena- 
cious juice.  The  soft  kind  has  an  agi-eeable 
smeli,  and  a  lightly  pungent  bitterish  taste  : 
the  hard  is  much  weaker.  Ladanum  was 
formerly  much  employed  internally  as  a  pec- 
toral and  adstringent  in  catarrhal  affections, 
dysenteries,  and  several  other  diseases ;  at 
present,  however,  it  is  wholly  confined  to 
external  use,  and  is  an  ingredient  in  the 
stomachic  plaster,  emplaslrum  ladani. 

Ci'sTus  hc'milis.  a  name  of  parnassia 
or  white  liverwort. 

Ci'sTUs  l.\da>'i'feb'>..     See  CisHis  Crefi- 


CIT 

Ci  STti3  LE  DON.  A  naiBC  of  LeduQi  pa- 
lustre.     See  Rosmarinus. 

CITE'SIUS  (CiTOis,)  Frakcis,  of  Poi- 
tiers in  France,  who,  after  graduating  at 
Montpelier  in  1596,  and  practising  a  few 
years  in  his  native  city,  went  to  Paris,  and 
acquired  great  celebrity,  being  made  physi- 
cian to  Cardinal  Richelieu.  He  published  a 
treatise  on  Colica  Pictonum,  which  was 
much  esteemed,  noticing  its  termination  in 
paralysis  of  the  extremities.  He  also  gave 
an  account  of  a  girl  who  had  fasted  for  three 
years;  but  in  this  case  appears  to  have  been 
imposed  upon.  In  another  jjublication  he 
advocates  repeated  bleeding,  as  well  as  pur- 
ging, in  small-pox,  and  other  fevers  of  an 
inflammatory  type.  He  died  in  1652,  at  the 
advanced  age  of  80. 

Ci'tharus.  (From  niBups.,  a  harp.)  The 
treast  is  sometimes  so  named  from  its 
shape. 

Citra'go.  (From  citrus,  a  citron,  so 
called  from  its  citron-like  smell.)  Citra- 
ria.    Melissa  or  baum. 

CI'TRAS.  {-atis,  foera.  :  form  citrus, 
the  lemon.)  A  citrate.  A  salt  formed  by 
the  union  of  the  citric  acid,  or  acid  of  le- 
mons, with  different  bases;  as  citrate  of 
ammonia  citrate  of  potash. 

Ci'trea.     See  Citrus  medica. 

Cl'TREUM.  (From  citrus.)  The  citron- 
tree.     See  Citrus  medica. 

CI'TRIC  A'CID.  Acidum  cilricum. 
The  acid  of  lemons.  The  citric  acid  may 
be  obtained  pure  in  concrete  crystals,  by  the 
following  method  :  Saturate  boiling  lemon- 
juice  with  pulverised  chalk.  The  acid  forms 
with  lime  a  salt  that  is  scarcely  soluble, 
and  the  mucilaginous  and  extractive  sub- 
stances remain  dissolved  in  the  supernatant 
liquor ;  the  precipitate  is  to  be  well  washed 
v/ith  lukewarm  water  ;  it  is  then  to  be  treated 
with  as  much  sulphuric  acid  as  would  have 
been  requisite  to  saturate  the  chalk,  diluted 
in  ten  parts  of  water  :  and  this  mixture  is  to 
be  boiled  for  a  few  minutes.  Afterwards,  it 
must  be  cooled  and  filtered  ;  the  sulphate  of 
lime  remains  on  the  filter,  and  the  liquor 
affords  a  crystallized  acid  by  evaporation. 

Citrina'tio.     Complete  digestion. 

Citri'mjla.  (A  dim.  of  citrus.)  A 
small  citron. 

Citron.     See  Citrus  medica. 

Citrul,  Sicilian.    See  Cucurbita  cifruUus. 

Citru'llus.     See  Cucurbita  Citrutlus. 

CI'TRUS.  1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of 
plants  in  the  Linnaean  system.  Class,  Pohj- 
adelphia.     Order,  Icosandria. 

2.  The  name  of  the  lemon.  See  CUnis 
medica. 

Ci'trus  aura'ntidm.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  orange  tree.  Aurantium. 
jJuranlium  hispalense.  Mains  aurantia  ma- 
jor. Mains  aurantia.  Aurardium  vulgare. 
Malus  aurantia  vulgaris.  Mala  aureu.  Chry- 
■•mmelea.  JVeranlia.  JyJarlianmn  pomnm. 
Fcnna  auranHa.    Seville  orange.    This  plant 


CIT' 


ti23 


is  the  Citrus  aurantium  petiolis  alaiis,  foliis 
acuminatis,  of  Linnaeus.  The  China  and 
Seville  orange  are  both  only  varieties  of  the 
same  species  ;  the  latter  is  specified  in  our 
pharmacopoeias;  and  the  flowers,  leaves, yel- 
loxo  rind  andjitice,  are  made  use  of  for  dif- 
ferent medical  purposes. 

The  flowers,/ores  naphee,  are  highly  odo- 
riferous, and  are  used  as  a  perfume  ;  they 
are  bitter  to  the  taste;  they  give  their  taste 
and  smell  both  to  water  and  to  spirit,  but' 
most  perfectly  to  rectified  spirit  of  wine. 
The  water  which  is  distilled  from  these 
flowers,  is  called  aqua  floruni  naphee.  In 
distillation,  they  yield  a  small  quantity  of 
essential  oil,  which  is  called  oleum  vel  ex- 
sentia  neroli  :  they  are  brought  from  Italy 
and  France.  Orange  flowers  were,  at  one 
time,  said  to  be  an  useful  remedy  in  con- 
vulsive and  epileptic  cases;  but  experience 
has  not  confirmed  the  virtues  attributed  to 
them. 

The  leaves  have  a  bitterish  taste,  and  yield, 
by  distillation,  an  essential  oil ;  indeed,  by 
rubbing  them  between  the  fingers  and  the 
thumb,  they  manifest  considerable  fragrance. 
They  have  been  applied  for  the  same  pur- 
poses as  the  flowers,  but  without  success. 

The  yellow  rind  of  the  fruit,  freed  from 
the  white  fungous  part,  has  a  grateful  aro- 
matic flavour,  and  a  warm,  bitterish  taste. 
Infused  in  boiling  water,  it  gives  out  nearly 
all  its  smell  and  taste  ;  cold  water  extracts 
the  bitter,  but  very  little  of  the  flavour. 
In  distillation,  a  light,  fragrant,  esse'ntial  oil 
rises,  without  the  bitter.  Its  qualities  are 
those  of  an  aromatic  and  bitter.  It  has 
been  employed  to  restore  the  tone  of  the 
stomach,  and  is  a  very  common  addition  to 
combinations  of  bitters,  used  in  dyspepsia, 
It  has  likewise  been  given  in  intermittent?, 
in  doses  of  a  diachm,  twice  or  thrice  a  day! 
It  is  also  much  celebrated  as  a  powerful 
remedy^  in  menorrhagia,  and  immoderate 
uterine  evacuations. 

The  juice  of  Seville  oranges  is  a  gr.iteful 
acid,  which,  by  allaying  heat,  quenching 
thirst,  promoting  various  excretions,  and 
diminishing  the  action  of  the  sanguiferous 
system,  proves  extremely  useful  in  both  ar- 
dent and  putrid  fevers ;  though  the  China 
orange  juice,  as  impregnated  with  a  larger 
proportion  of  sugar,  becomes  more  agree- 
able, and  may  be  taken  in  larger  quantities. 
The  Seville  orange  juice  is  particularly  ser- 
viceable as  an  antiscorbutic,  and  alone  wHI 
prevent  or  cure  scurvy  in  the  most  appa- 
rently desperate  circumstances.  In  dys- 
pepsia, from  putrid  bile  in  the  stomach,  both 
lemon  and  orange  juice  are  highly  useful. 

Ci'trus  me'dica.  The  systematic  name 
of  ^  the  lemon-tree.  Limon  Limonia 
maia.  Malus  77iedica.  Malus  limonia  acida 
Citrea  mulus.  Citrus.  The  tree  which 
affords  the  lemon,  is  the  Citrus  medica  vc- 
tiolis  linearibus,  of  Linnaus  :  a  native*  of 
the  upper  .pn.rt  of  A^ja,  b'jt    pv-'ib-^ied    in 


2^4 


err 


CLA 


Spain,  Portugal,  and  France.  The  juice, 
which  is  much  more  acid  than  that  of  the 
orange,  possesses  similar  virtues.  It  is  al- 
ways preferred  where  a  strong  vegetable 
acid  is  required.  Saturated  with  the  fixed  ve- 
getable alkali,  it  forms  the  citrate  of  potash, 
which  is  in  frequent  extemporaneous  use 
in  febrile  diseases,  and  by  promoting  the 
secretions,  especially  that  of  the  skin,  proves 
of  considerable  service  in  abating  the  vio- 
lence of  fever.  This  medicine  is  also  often 
employed  to  restrain  vomiting.  As  an  an- 
tiscorbutic, lemon  juice  has  been  often  taken 
on  board  ships  destined  for  long  voyages  ; 
but  even  when  well  depurated  of  its  mucila- 
dnous  parts,  it  is  found  to  spoil  by  long 
Keeping.  To  preserve  it  in  purity  for  a 
considerable  length  of  time,  it  is  necessary 
that  it  should  be  brought  to  a  highly  con- 
centrated state,  and  for  this  purpose  it  has 
been  recommended  to  expose  the  juice  to 
a  degree  of  cold  sutScient  to  congeal  the 
aqueous  and  mucilaginous  parts.  After  a 
crust  of  ice  is  formed,  the  juice  is  poured 
into  another  vessel ;  and,  by  repeating  this 
process  several  times,  the  remaining  juice, 
it  is  said,  has  been  concentrated  to  eight 
times  its  original  strength,  and  kept  without 
sutlering  any  material  change  for  several 
years.  Whytt  found  the  juice  of  lemons 
to  allay  hysterical  palpitations  of  the  heart, 
after  various  other  medicines  had  been  ex- 
perienced ineffectual  :  ajid  this  juice,  or 
that  of  oranges,  taken  to  the  quantity  of 
four  or  six  ounces  in  a  day,  has  sometimes 
been  found  a  remedy  in  the  jaundice.  The 
exterior  rind  of  the  lemon  is  a  very  grateful 
aromatic  bitter,  not  so  hot  as  orange  peal, 
and  yielding  in  distillation  a  less  quantity  of 
oil,  which  is  extremely  light,  almost  colour- 
less, and  genei'ally  brought  from  the  south- 
ern parts  of  Europe,  under  the  name  of 
Essence  of  Lemons.  The  lemon-peel, 
though  less  warm,  is  similar  in  its  qualities 
to  that  of  the  orange,  and  is  employed  with 
the  same  iiitentions.  The  pharraacopceias 
direct  a  syrup  of  the  juice,  syrupus  limonum, 
and  the  peel  enters  into  some  vinous  and 
aqueous  bitter  infusions  ;  it  is  also  ordered 
to  be  candied  ;  and  the  essential  oil  is  an 
ingredient  in  some  formula;. 

The  citron-tree  is  also  considered  as  be- 
longing to  the  same  species,  the  Citrus  me- 
dicaof  Linngeus.  Its  fruit  is  called  Cedro- 
mela,  which  is  larger  and  less  succulent  than 
the  lemon  ;  but  in  all  other  respects  the 
citron  and  lemon  trees  agree.  The  citron 
juice,  when  sweetened  with  sugar  is  called 
by  the  Italians  ugro  di  cedro.  The  Citrus 
inella  rosa  of  Lamarck,  is  another  variety  of 
the  citrus  medica  of  Linnaeus.  It  was  pro- 
duced, at  first,  casually,  by  an  Italian's 
grafting  a  citron  on  a  stock  of  a  bergamot 
i)ear-tree  ;  wliencc  the  fi  uit  produced  by  this 
Mnion  participated  botii  of  the  citron-tree 
and  tiie  pear-tree.  The  essence  prepared 
from  this  (ruit  is  called  essence  of  berffa- 


Ci  TTA.    A  voracious  appetite. 

CiTTo'sis.     See  Chlorosis. 

Civet-cat.     See  Zibelhum. 

CIVE'TTA.  (From  sebet.  Arab.)  Ci- 
vet, an  unctuous  odoriferous  drug  now  only- 
used  by  perfumers. 

Clap.     See  Gonorrhma. 

CLARET.  (Claretum ;  from  clareo,  to 
be  clear.)  A  French  wine,  that  may  be 
given  vv^ith  great  advantage,  as  a  tonic  and 
antiseptic,  where  red  port  wine  disagrees 
with  the  patient ;  and  in  typhoid  fevers  of 
children  and  delicate  female^,  it  is  far  pre- 
ferable as  a  common  drink. 

Clark'tum.  See  Claret.  Also  a  wine 
impregnated  with  spices  and  sugar,  called 
by  some  Vinum  Hippocraticum.  A  Clare- 
tum purgatorium  composed  of  a  vinous  in- 
fusion of  glass  of  antimony  with  cinnamon 
water  and  sugar,  is  mentioned  by  Schroe- 
der. 

CLARIFICA'TIO.  The  depuration  of 
any  thing. 

Clary.    A  name  for  the  horminum. 

Cla'sis.  (From  jt^aa,  to  break.)  Clasma. 
A  fracture. 

Clau'stkum.  (From  claudo,  to  shut.) 
Cleithrum  gutturis.  Any  aperture  which 
has  a  power  of  contracting  itself,  or  closing 
its  orifice  by  any  means,  as  the  passage  of 
the  throat. 

Cla'ustkum  virginita'tis.     The  hvmen. 

CLAUSU'RA.  (From  claudo,  to 'shut.) 
An  imperforation  of  any  canal  or  cavity  in 
the  body.  Thus  clausura  uteri  is  a  preter- 
natural imperforation  of  the  uterus ;  clau- 
sura tubarum  Fallopiarum,  a  morbid  imper- 
foration of  the  Fallopian  tubes,  mentioned 
by  Ruysch  as  one  cause  of  infecundity. 

Clava'tio.  (From  clava,  a  club.)  A 
sort  of  articulation  without  motion,  where 
the  parts  are,  as  it  were,  driven  in  with  a 
hammer,  like  the  teeth  in  the  sockets.  See 
Gomphosis. 

Clavella'tus.  (From  clavus,  a  wedge.) 
Potash  was  called  cineres  clavellati,  from 
the  little  wedges,  or  billets,  into  which  the 
wood  was  cut  to  make  it. 

CLA'VICLE.  (Dim.  oiclavis;  so  called 
from  its  resemblance  to  an  ancient  key.) 
Collar-bone.  The  clavicle  is  placed  at  the 
root  of  the  neck,  and  at  the  upper  part  of 
the  breast.  It  extends  across,  from  the  tip 
of  the  shoulder  to  the  upper  part  of  the 
sternum ;  it  is  a  round  bone,  a  little  flattened 
towards  the  end,  which  joins  the  scapula  ; 
it  is  scurved  like  an  Italic  S,  having  one 
curve  turned  out  towards  the  breast,  it  is 
useful  as  an  arch,  supporting  the  shoulders, 
preventing  them  from  falling  forwards  upon 
the  breast,  and  making  the  hands  strong 
antagonists  to  each  other ;  which,  v/ithout 
this  steadying,  they  could  not  have  been. 

\.  The  thoracic  end,  that  next  the  ster- 
num, or  what  may  be  called  the  inner  head 
of  the  clavicle,  is  round  and  fiat,  or  but- 
ton-like ;  and  it  is  received  into  a  suitable 
lionoTv  on  the  npper  plei;«  of  the.  ffprnuiT' 


CLE 


CLE 


2:25 


It  is  not  only  like  other  joints  surrounded 
by  a  capsule  or  purse  ;  it  is  further  provided 
with  a  small  moveable  cartilage,  which,  like 
a  friction-wheel  in  machinery,  saves  the 
parts  and  facilitates  the  motions,  and  moves 
continually  as  the  clavicle  moves. 

2.  But  the  (.utward  end  of  the  clavicle  is 
flattened,  as  it  approaches  the  scapula,  and 
the  edge  of  that  flatness  is  turned  to  the 
edge  of  the  flattened  acromion,  so  that  they 
touch  but  in  one  single  point.  This  outer 
end  of  the  clavicle,  and  the  corresponding 
point  of  the  acromion,  are  flattened  and 
covered  with  a  crust  of  cartilage  ;  but  the 
motion  here  is  very  slight  and  (juite  insensi- 
ble ;  they  are  tied  firmly  by  strong  liga- 
ments; and  we  may  consider  this  as  almost 
a  fixed  point;  for  there  is  little  motion  of 
t!ie  scapula  upon  the  clavicle  :  but  there  is 
much  motion  of  the  clavicleupon  the  breast, 
for  the  clavicle  serves  as  a  shaft,  or  axis, 
firmly  tied  to  the  scapula,  upon  which  the 
scapula  moves  and  turns,  being  connected 
with  the  trunk  only  by  this  single  point,  viz. 
the  articulation  of  the  clavicle  with  the 
breast-bone. 

Clavi'culus.     See  Clavicle. 

Clavi'cula.     See  Clavicle. 

Cla'vis.  (From  claiulo,  to  shut.)  The 
same  as  clavicle. 

CLA'VUS.  (A  nail.)  The  sensation 
resembling  the  driving  a  nail  into  the  head. 
A  fixed  pain  in  the  forehead,  which  may 
be  covered  by  one's  thumb,  giving  a  sensa- 
tion like  as  if  a  nail  were  driven  into  the 
part.  When  connected  with  hysterics,  it  is 
called  clavus  hystericus.  This  term  is  also 
applied  to  corns,  from  their  resemblance  to 
the  head  of  a  nail ;  and  to  an  artificial  pa- 
late, or  diseased  uterus. 

Cla'vus  hyste'ricus.     See  Clavus. 

Cla'vus  oculo'rum.  a  staphyloma,  or 
tumour  on  the  eyelids. 

Clay.     SeeAlumine. 

Cleavers.     See  Galium  .Sparine. 

CLEGHORN,  George,  was  born,  near 
Edinburgh  in  1716;  and  after  studying  in 
that  city,  went  at  the  age  of  20  to  Minorca, 
as  a  regimental  surgeon.  During  the  13 
years  that  he  spent  there,  he  sedulously  stu- 
died the  natural  productions  of  the  island. 
In  1750,  coming  to  London,  he  published  his 
"  Treatise  on  the  Diseases  of  Minorca," 
which  displays  great  observation  and  ability. 
He  then  went  to  Dublin,  and  gave  lectures 
on  anatomy  with  such  success,  that  he  was 
soon  after  appointed  public  professor ; 
and  in  1774,  an  honorary  member  of  the 
College  of  Physicians  there.  He  died  in 
1789. 

Clei'dion.  Clidion.  The  epithet  of  a 
pastil,  described  by  Galen  and  Paulus 
^gineta ;  and  it  is  the  name  also  of  an 
epithem  described  by  Aetius. 

Cleido'ma.  (From  Khiid'cw,  to  close.) 
A  pastil,  or  troch.     Also  the  clavicula. 

Ci.EiDOMASToiDE'rs.       I'From    kku;,    the 

29 


clavicle,  and  fxitc^.tinc,  the  mastoid  process.) 
See  Sterno-cleido-mastoideiis. 

Cleisa'gra.  (From  i;«,'c,  the  clavicle, 
and  aj//:«,  a  prey.)  The  gout  in  the  articu- 
lation of  the  clavicles. 

Clei'thron.  (From  x.kitiS'a),  to  shut.)  See 
Clnustnnn. 

CLE'MATIS.  (From  k?j)^«*,  a  tendril  ; 
so  named  from  its  climbing  up  trees,  or  any 
thing  it  can  fasten  upon  with  its  tendrils.) 
The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the  Lin- 
ncBan  system.  Class,  Polyandria.  Order, 
Polygynia. 

Cle'matis  re'cta.  The  systematic  name 
of  the  upright  virgin's-bower.  Flammula 
Jovis.  Clematis;  foliis  pinnaiis,  foliolis 
ovato  lanceolatis  integerrimis,  caule  erecto^ 
floribus  pentapetalis  tetrapetalisque  of  Lin- 
naeus. More  praises  have  been  bestowed 
upon  the  virtue  which  the  leaves  of  this 
plant  are  said  to  possess,  when  exhibited 
internally,  as  antivenereal,  by  foreign  phy- 
sicians, than  its  trials  in  this  country  can 
justify.  The  powdered  leaves  are  some- 
times applied  externally  to  ulcers,  as  aa 
escharotic. 

Cle'matis  vita'iba.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  traveller's-joy.  Vitalba.  Vior- 
na.  Clematis  arthragene  of  Theophrastus. 
This  plant  is  common  in  our  hedges,  and 
is  the  Clematis;  foliis  pinnaiis,  foliolis 
cordatis  scandentibus,  of  Linneeus.  Its 
leaves  when  fi-esh  produce  a  warmth  on  the 
tongue,  and  if  the  chewing  is  continued, 
blisters  arise.  The  same  effect  follows  their 
being  rubbed  on  the  skin.  The  plant  has 
been  administered  internally  to  cure  lues 
venerea,  scrofula,  and  rheumatisms,  la 
France,  the  young  sprouts  are  eaten,  when 
boiled,  as  hoptops  are  in  this  country. 

Clemati'tis.     The  same  as  clematis. 

Cleo'nis  colly'rium.  The  name  of  a 
collyrium  described  by  Celsus. 

Cleo'nis  glu'ten.  (An  astringent  for- 
mula of  myrrh,  frankincense,  and  white  of 

egg- 

Cle'psydra.  (From  JiX^rra,  to  conceal, 
and  uJbp,  water.)  Properly,  an  instrument 
to  measure  time  by  the  dropping  of  water 
through  a  hole,  from  one  vessel  to  another; 
but  it  is  used  to  express  a  chemical  vessel, 
perforated  in  the  same  manner.  It  is  also 
an  instrument  mentioned  by  Paracelsus, 
contrived  to  convey  suff"umigations  to  the 
uterus  in  hysterical  cases. 

CLEYER,  Andrew,  was  born  at  Cas- 
sel,  in  the  beginning  of  the  17th  century. 
After  studying  medicine,  he  went  as  phy- 
sician to  Batavia,  where  he  resided  several 
years.  He  transmitted  several  interesting 
communications  to  the  Imperial  Academy, 
of  which  he  had  been  chosen  a  member, 
particularly  "  An  Account  of  Hydatids 
found  in  a  Human  Stomach,"  and  "  Of  the 
Custom  of  the  Indians  of  taking  Opium  ;" 
also  descriptions  and  drawings  of  Jthe  plants 
indigenous    in  Java,  especially    the  raoxa- 


€LI 


CLU 


ginseng,  and  lea-plant.  He  likewise  pub- 
lished, in  1680,  a  curious  specimen  of  Chi- 
nese medicine. 

Cli'banus.  (Quasi  K,iKtSa.voc :  from  y.ct- 
>.v-/lte,  to  conceal.)  A  portable  furnace,  or 
still,  in  which  the  materials  to  be  wrought 
on  are  shut  up. 

CLIFTOIS,  Francis,  after  studying  at 
Oxford,  came  to  London,  and  was  admitted 
Fellow  of  the  College  of  Physicians,  as 
well  as  of  the  Royal  Society,  about  the 
year  1730.  Two  years  after  he  published 
on  ''■  The  State  of  Physic,  ancient  and 
modern,  with  a  Plan  for  improving  it :"  in 
which  a  law  is  proposed,  to  compel  practi- 
tioners to  send  to  a  public  institution  descrip- 
tions of  the  several  cases  which  come  under 
their  care.  He  was  also  author  of  "A  plain 
and  sure  Way  of  practising  Physic  ;"  and 
translated  some  parts  of  Hippocrates  into 
English,  with  notes. 

Clima'cter.  (From  x.uy.a^a!,'io  proceed 
gradually.)  The  progression  of  the  life  of 
man.  It  Is  usually  divided  into  periods  of 
seven  years. 

Cii'max.  (From  xx<^.<*fa),  to  proceed.) 
A  name  of  some  antidotes,  which,  in  regu- 
lar propon-tion,  increased  or  diminished  the 
ingredients  of  which  it  was  composed,  e.  g. 
]^.  Chammdryos  ^jjj.  Centaurii  |jj.  Hy- 
per ici  %\.  . 

Climbbxg  birlhwort.  See  Jlristolochia  cle- 
matitis. 

CLI'NICAL.  {Clinicus,  from  Kxm, 
a  bed.)  Any  thing  concerning  a  bed:  thus 
clinical  lectures,  doses,  a  clinical  physician, 
&.C. ;  which  mean  lectures  given  at  the  bed- 
side, observations  taken  from  patients  when 
in  bed,  a  physician  who  visits  his  patients  in 
their  bed,  &,c. 

CLI'NOID.  (Clinoideus ;  from  kxivh, 
abed,  and  eJ's?,  resemblance.)  Resembling 
abed.  The  four  processes  surrounding  the 
sella  turcica  of  the  sphenoid  bone  are  so 
called,  of  which  two  are  anterior,  and  two 
posterior. 

Clinomastoide'us.  a  con-uption  of  clei- 
domastoideus. 

Cli'ssus.  a  chemical  term  denoting 
mineral  compound  spirits  ;  but  antimony  is 
considered  as  the  basis  clyssi.     See  Clyssus. 

Clito'ridis  mu'sculus.  See  Erector  ci- 
toriiiis. 

CLITORIS.  (From  kxiuo,  to  enclose, 
or  hide  ;  because  it  is  hid  by  thelabia  puden- 
dorum.)  Columella.  A  small  glandiform  body, 
like,  a  penis  in  miniature,  and,  like  it,  covered 
■with  a  praepuce,  or  fore-skin.  It  is  situated 
above  the  nymphae,  and  before  the  opening  of 
the  urinary  passage  of  women.  Anatomy  has 
discovered,  that  the  clitoris  is  composed 
like  the  penis,  of  a  cavernous  substance,  and 
of  a  glans,  which  has  no  perforation,  but  is 
like  that  of  the  penis,  exquisitely  sensible. 
The  clitoris  is  the  principal  seat  of  pleasure  : 
during  coition  it  is  distended  with  blood, 
and  jifter  the  venereal  orgasm  it  becomes 


flaccid  and  falls.  Instances  have  occurred 
where  the  clitoris  was  so  enlarged  as  to  ena- 
ble the  female  to  have  venereal  commerce 
with  others;  and,  in  Paris,  this  fact  was 
made  a  public  exhibition  of  to  the  faculty. 
Women  thus  formed  appear  to  partake,  in 
their  general  form,  less  of  the  female  cha- 
racter, and  are  termed  hermaphrodites.  The 
clitoris  in  children  is  larger,  in  proportion, 
than  in  full-grown  women  :  it  often  projects 
beyond  the  external  labia  at  birth. 

Clitori'smus.  (From  it^ulopi;.)  A  mor- 
bid enlargement  of  the  clitoris. 

CLONIC  (From  xAcvsa,  to  move  to 
and  fro.)     See  Convulsion. 

Clono'des.  (From  uxovioi,  to  agitatiE.) 
A  strong  unequal  pulse. 

Clove  bark.    See  Myrtus  ciryophyllata. 

Clove  sillifiower.       )o       r..     ,,       ^ 

Clove  July  flower.     \  ^^^  I>'anthus  Cwryo- 

Clove  pink.  )  plyUus. 

Clove.     See  Eugenia  Caryophyllata. 

CLOWES,  William,  an  eminent  En- 
glish surgeon  of  the  16th  century,  received 
his  education  under  George  Keble,  whose 
skill  he  strongly  commends.  After  serving 
for  some  time  professionally  in  the  navy,  he 
settled  in  London,  and  was  made  surgeon  to 
Christ's  and  St.  Bartholomew's  hospitals,  and 
appears  to  have  had  considerable  practice. 
In  1586  he  was  sent  to  the  Low-Countries, 
to  the  assistance  of  the  army  under  the  Earl 
of  Leicester ;  and  on  his  return  was  ap- 
pointed surgeon  to  the  Queen,  His  works 
are  in  the  English  language,  but  evince 
much  learning,  as  well  as  skill  in  his  pro- 
fession. The  first  which  he  published  was 
on  the  lues  venera,  in  1585;  in  which  he 
notices  the  increasing  frequency  of  that  dis- 
ease, and  states  that  in  five  years  he  had 
cured  above  a  thousand  patients  labouring 
under  it  at  St.  Bartholomew's  hospital.  But 
his  most  celebrated  publication  appeared 
three  years  after,  on  the  method  of  treating 
wounds  of  various  kinds,  the  result  of  ex- 
tensive experience,  sanctioned  by  references 
to  the  most  approved  writers.  He  appears 
to  have  possessed  an  enlarged  understand- 
ing, and  was  very  severe  on  all  quacks  and 
impostors  ;  and  he  may  justly  be  reckoned 
among  the  restorers  and  improvers  of  sur- 
gery in  modern  times. 

CLUNE'SIA.  (From  dunes,  the  but- 
tocks.) Proctalgia.  An  inflammation  of 
the  buttocks. 

Cr.u'PEA  ALo'sA.  The  Linnaean  aame 
for  the  shad  or  chad,  wijose  flesh  is  by  some 
commended  as  a  restorative. 

CLU'SIA.  (So  called  in  memory  of 
Charles  Clusius,  an  eminent  botanist.) 
The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the  Lin- 
naean system.  Class,  Polyganiia.  Order, 
Monoecia.    Balsam^tree. 

C  L  U'T  I  A.  (Named  after  Cluyt,  and 
sometimes  spelled  cluyiia.)  The  name  of  a 
genus  of  plants  in  the  Linnaean  system. 
Class,  Diotcia.    Order,  Gynandritt, 


CO  A 


fcOB 


Ctu'xiA  elothe'ria.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  tree  which  is  by  some  supposed 
to  afford  the  cascarilla  bark. 

Cluy'tia.     See  Clutia. 

Clv'Don.  {Y^KuSmv.)  A  fluctuation  and 
flatulency  in  the  stomach. 

Clypea'lis.  (From  clypeus,  a  shield.) 
Formed  like  a  shield. 

Cly'smus.  Clysma.  (From  KXt/f*,  to  wash.) 
A  glyster. 

Cly'ssus.  Clissus.  A  term  anciently 
used  by  the  chemists  for  medicines  made 
by  the  reunion  of  different  principles,  as 
oil,  salt,  and  spirit,  by  long  digestion  ;  but 
it  is  not  now  practised,  and  the  term  is 
almost  lost. 

Cly'ssus  antimo'sit.  Clysms  mineralis. 
A  weak  acid  of  sulphur. 

Cly'ster.  (Clysterium.  (Ffom  xA.t/f*,  to 
cleanse.)     A  glyster. 

Cne'mia.  Any  part  connected  with  the 
tibia. 

CneModactyl^'us.  (From  mufiti,  the 
tibia,  and  J'mCIvm;,  a  finger,  or  toe.)  A 
muscle  whose  origin  is  in  the  tibia,  and 
whose  insertion  is  in  the  toes.  Its  office  is 
to  elevate  the  toes.  See  Extensor  longus 
digitorum  pedis. 

CiiE'sis.  (From  tcvau,  to  scratch.)  Cne*- 
ma.     Cnesriws.     A  painful  itching. 

CKicilje'on.  (From  mix.o;,  cnicus,  and 
sxa/ot»,  oil.)  Oil  made  of  the  seeds  of  cnicus. 
Its  virtues  are  the  same  with  those  of  the 
ricinus,  but  in  an  inferior  degree. 

Cni'cus.  (From  waa,  to  scratch.)  The 
plant  used  by  Hippocrates  by  this  name,  is 
supposed  to  be  the  carthamus;  but  modern 
botanists  exclude  it  from  the  species  of  this 
plant. 

Cni'cus  sylve'stris.  The  Ccntaurea  bt- 
nedicta. 

Cni'dII  CO'cCI.       )  o         t-v       I  It 

„    ,  ^  ,       }  See  Daphne  Meztreum. 

CNI  DIA    GftANA.  ^  ^ 

Cnido'sis.  (From  icv/J»,  the  nettle.)  An 
itching  sensation,  such  as  is  perceived  from 
the  nettle.    A  dry  ophthalmy. 

Cnipo'tes.    An  itching. 

Cni'smos.     See  Cnesis. 

Cny'ma.  (From  kvom,  to  scrape,  or 
grate.)  In  Hippocrates  it  signifies  a  rasure, 
puncture,  or  vellicatlon  :  also  the  same  as 
cnesmos,  or  cnesis. 

COAGULA'NTIA.  (From  coagulo,  to 
incrassate,  or  curdle.)  Such  medicines  as 
coagulate  the  blood  and  juices  flowing  from 
it. 

CO  AG  UL  ABLE  LYMPH.  Lym- 
pha  coagulabilis.  Called  also  fibrin,  being 
a  principal  constituent  of  muscular  fibres. 
It  is  a  component  part  of  the  blood.  It 
maybe  obtained  in  considerable  quantities, 
by  stirring  the  blood  about  with  a  stick, 
when  it  adheres  to  its  sides.  In  certain 
diseased  actions  it  is  separated  from  the 
blood,  and  is  often  found  in  very  consi- 
derable quantities  in  the  circumscribed  ca- 
vities of  the   bodv.    It   has  neither  ta,«te 


nor  smell ;  it  always  possesses  a  v^^hite  and 
opaque  colour;  is  of  a  glutinous  coiisistence, 
and,  if  dried  by  a  gentle  heat,  becomes 
horny.  The  same  name  has  aI?o  been 
given  to  that  part  of  the  serum,  which 
coagulates  when  heated,  and  which  is  of  an 
albuminous  nature.     See  JJlbumen. 

COAGULA'TION.  (Coagulaiio :  from 
con,  and  ago,  to  drive  together.)  The  sepa- 
ration of  the  glutinous  or  viscid  particles, 
contained  in  any  fluid,  from  the  more  thin 
and  not  coagulable  particles  :  thus,  when 
milk  curdles,  the  coagulable  particles  form 
the  curd  ;  and  when  acids  are  thrown  into 
any  fluid  containing  coagulable  particles, 
they  form  what  is  called  a  coagulum. 

COA'GULUM.  A  term  apptied  frequent- 
ly to  blood  and  other  fluids,  when  they 
assume  a  jelly-like  consistency. 

Coa'gulum  alu'mini.s.  This  is  made  by 
beating  the  white  of  eggs  with  a  little 
alum,  until  it  forms  a  coagulum.  It  is  re- 
commended as  an  efficacious  application 
to  relaxations  of  the  conjunctive  membrane 
of  the  eye. 

Coalte'rn^;  febres.  (From  con,  and 
alternus,  alternate.)  Fevers  mentioned  by 
Bellini,  which  he  describes  as  two  fevers 
affecting  the  same  patient,  and  the  pa- 
roxysm of  one  approaching  as  that  of  the 
other  subsides. 

Coarcta'tio.  (From  coardo,  to  straiten.) 
The  contraction  or  diminution  of  any 
thing.  Applied  to  the  pulse,  it  means  a 
lessening  in    number. 

Coarticula'tio.  (From  con,  and  articu- 
latio,  an  articulation.)  That  sort  of  articu- 
lation which  has  manifest  motion. 

COBALT.  Cadmia  metallica.  A  metal 
that  has  never  been  found  pure  in  nature. 
We  meet  with  it  almost  always  either  in 
the  state  of  an  oxide,  alloyed  with  other 
metals,  in  the  form  of  a  sulpburet,  or  com- 
bined with  an  acid. 

Cobalt  in  the  state  of  an  oxide  forms  the 
black  cobalt  ore.  This  ore  is  found  in  Ger- 
many, either  in  powder  of  a  black  or  gray 
colour,  or  in  compact  masses.  In  the  last 
form,  it  exhibits  at  its  fracture  rose-coloured 
spots.  There  are  several  varieties  of  this  ore. 

Cobalt,  alloyed  Avith  other  metals,  forms 
the  dull  white  cobalt  ore.  In  this  ore,  which 
occurs  either  amorphous  or  crystallized, 
cobalt  is  united  to  iron  and  arsenic.  The 
colour  of  this  ore,  when  fresh  broken,  is 
white  or  bluish-gray,  sometimes  with  a 
shade  of  red.  It  has  a  metallic  lustre.  Its 
texture  is  compact.  Cobalt,  united  to 
sulphur,  forms  the  white  cobalt  ore.  It  is 
met  with  in  masses,  or  crystallized  in  cubes, 
dodecahedra,  and  octahedra.  Its  colour 
is  a  tin-white,  sometimes  reddish-yellow. 
Cobalt  in  the  state  of  oxide,  combined  with 
arsenic,  acid  forms  (he  red  cobalt  dre,  ar»e- 
niate  of  cobalt.  It  is  found  '  in  masses  of 
various  shapes.  Its  colour  is  red,^  inclining 
to  orange. 


il2B 


coc 


coc 


Cobalt,  when  in  a  pure  state,  U  of  a  steel-  Fic&s  Indue  grana.  Scarabceolits  hemisplucri- 
gray  colour,  with  a  tinge  of  red,  and  a  fine  cms.  Cochinelifera  cochinilla.  Coccus  America- 
dose  grain.  It  has  a  granulated  fracture,  nus.  Cochinelle.  Coccus  Indicus  tinclorius. 
and  is  easily  broken  and  pulverized.  Its  Cochineal.  The  female  of  a  species  of  iusect 
specific  weight  is  between  7.700  and  7.811.  called  Coccus  cadi,  tiiat  is  found  on,  and 
It  requires  a  very  intense  heat  for  its  fusion,  collected  in  South  America,  from  the 
nearly  equal  to  that  necessary  to  melt  cast  Opuntia,  or  Indian  fig-tree.  It  possesses 
iron.  When  heated  in  contact  with  the  air,  stimulating  qualities,  and  is  ordered  by  the 
it  oxidizes  before  fusion.  Phosphorus  renders  College  in  the  tinctura  cardamomi  composita, 
it  very  fusible,  and  converts  it  into  a  phos-  and  tinctura  cinchonm  composita;  but,  most 
phuret.  It  unites  to  sulphur  with  difficulty,  probably,  merely  on  account  of  the  beautiful 
but  very  well  with  the  alkaline  sulphiirets  red  colour  which  it  imparts  to  them, 
by  fusion.  When  alloyed  with  metals  it  COCCYGE'US.  (Coccygeus,  sc.  muscu- 
renders  them  granulated,  rigid,  and  brittle,  lus ;  from  kokxu^  :  because  it  is  inserted 
It  is  attacked  by  the  greater  number  of  the  into  the  coccyx.)  Ischio-cocigien  of  DamaiS. 
acids,  and  unites  with  the  boracic  acid.  A  muscle  of  the  os  coccygis,  situated  within 
Its  solutions  in  different  acids  become  the  pelvis.  It  arises  tendinous  and  fleshy, 
green  when  heated;  and  from  this  property,  from  the  spinous  process  of  the  ischium, 
it  is  used  as  an  ink,  w4iich,  when  written  and  covers  the  inside  of  the  sacro-Lschiatic 
with  on  paper,  is  invisible,  but  becomes  ligament ;  from  this  narrow  beginning  it 
visible  when  gently  heated,  and  disappears  gradually  increases  to  form  a  thin  fleshy 
when  cold.  It  takes  fire  in  oxygenated  belly,  interspersed  with  tendinous  fibres, 
muriatic  acid  gas.  It  colours  glass  of  a  It  is  inserted  into  the  extremity  of  the  os 
fine  blue.  It  unites  with  platina,  gold,  iron,  sacrum,  and  nearly  the  whole  length  of  the 
nickel,  copper,  and  arsenic,  by  fusion  ;  os  coccygis,  laterally.  Its  use  is  to  support 
but  silver,  lead,  bismuth,  and  mei-cury,  and  move  the  os  coccygis  forwards,  and  to 
refuse  to  unite  with  it  in  the  dry  way.  tie  it  more  fii-mly  to  the  sacrum. 
In  its  purest  state,  it  is  not  only  obedient  to  CO'CCYGIS  OS.  (From  xc)o«/|,  the 
the  magnet,  but,  if  we  may  trust  to  the  ac-  cuckoo,  whose  bill  it  is  said  to  represent.) 
curacy  of  some  experiments  made  by  Kohl  Cauda.  Ossis  sacri  acumen.  Coccyx.  This 
and  Wenzel,  it  may  even  receive  a  niagne-  bone  is  a  small  appendage  to  the  point  of 
tical  attractive  power.  the   sacrum,  terminating  this  inverted  co- 

Mtrate  of  potash  oxidizes  cobalt  readily,  lumn  with  an  acute  point,  and  found  in 
It  detonates  by  the  blow  of  a  hammer  very  different  conditions  in  the  several 
when  mixed  with  oxygenated  muriate  of  stages  of  life.  In  the  child,  it  is  merely 
potash.  It  produces  fine  colours  in  porcelain,  cartilage,  and  we  can  find  no  point  of 
enamels,  artificial  gems,  Lc.  bone  :    during  youth,    it   is   ossifying  into 

COBHAM  WATERS.  Weak  saline  pur-  distinct  bones,  which  continue  moveable 
ging  waters.  upon    each  other  till  manhood ;    then  the 

CO'BRA  DE  CAPE'LLO.  (From  separate  bones  gradually  unite  with  each 
cobra,  the  head,  or  covering,  Span.)  Cro-  other,  so  as  to  form  one  conical  bone, 
talus  horridus  of  Linna:-us.  The  rattle  with  bulgings  and  marks  of  the  pieces  of 
snake  ;  the  stone  out  of  whose  head  is  said  which  it  was  originally  composed  ;  but 
to  be  an  antidote  to  the  poison  of  venomous  still  the  last  bone  continues  to  move  upon 
animals.  the  joint  of  the  sacrum,  till,  in  advanced 

Co'cCA  cni'dia.     See  Daphne  mesereum.   years,   it  is  at  last  firmly  united;  later  in 

Cocca'kiuim.  (From  mnxov,  a  berry.)  women  than  in  men,  with  whom  it  is  often 
A  very  small  pill.  fixed  at  twenty  or  twenty-five.     It  is  not, 

COCCIiNE'LLA.  (Dim.  from  coccus,  a  like  the  os  saci"um,  flat,  but  of  a  roundish 
berry ;  from  its  resemblance  to  a  berry.)  form,  convex  without,  and  concave  in- 
See  Coccus  cacti.  wards;  forming  with  the  sacrum  the  lowest 

Cocco-ba'lsamum.  Tlie  fruit  of  the  true  part  of  the  pelvis  behind.  It  has  no  holes 
balsam.  like   the  sacrum  ;    has  no  communication 

Coccogni'dia.  Grana aiidia.  Cocci  cnidli.  ^vith  the  spinal  canal,  and  transmits  no 
The  seeds  of  the  Daphne  mezcrevm  are  so  nerves ;  but  points  forwards  to  support  the 
termed.  They  are  violently  purgative.  See  lower  parts  of  the  rectum  ;  thus  it  contracts 
Daphne  mescre^im.  the  lower  opening  of  the  pelvis,  so  as  to 

Co'ccos.     See  Daphne  mesereum.  support  effectually  the  rectum,  bladder,  and 

Co'ccui,!  I'ndi  aroma'tici.  The  piper  womb;  and  yet  continues  so  moveable  in 
Jamaicense.  women,  as  to  recede  in  time  of  labour,  al- 

CO'CCULUS      I'NDICUS.        (Dim.     of  lowing  the  head  of  the  child  to  pass, 
xoxitof,  aberiy.)     See  Menispermum  cocculus.       CO'CCYX.     (Kohkv^,  the  cuckoo.)     See 

Co'ccuM  ea'phicum.  Anaraeforchermes.    Coccygis  os.     Also  the  part  in  which  the  os 

CO'CCUS.     The  name,  in  entomology,   coccygis  is  placed. 
of  a  tribe  of 'insects.  Co'chia.     (From  icop^sLsi,  to  turn  or  make 

Co'ccus  ca'cti.  The  systematic  name  of  round.)  An  ancient  name  of  some  oflicinal 
the  cochineal  animal   Coccinella.  CocciiiiUa.  pills. 


coc 


coc 


229 


Co'ehineal.     See  Coccus  cacti. 

CO'CHLEA.  (From  »o;t*f«,  lo  turn 
round.)  A  cavity  of  the  internal  ear,  re- 
sembling the  shell  of  a  snail,  in  which  are 
observed,  the  modiolus,  or  nucleus,  extend- 
ing from  its  basis  to  the  apex,  the  scala  iym- 
pani,  scala  vestibuli,  and  spiral  lamina. 

Co'cHLEA  terre'stris.     See  Limax. 

COCHLEA'RE.  (From  cocMea,  a  cockle, 
whose  shell  its  bowl  represents.)  A  spoon- 
ful. In  prescriptions  it  is  sometimes  ab- 
breviated thus,  coch.  Cochleare  magnum, 
is  a  table-spoon  ;  cochleare  medium,  a  des- 
sert or  pap  spoon  ;  and  cochleare  minimum, 
a  tea-spoon. 

COCHLEA'RIA.  (From  cochleare,  a 
spoon ;  so  called  from  its  resemblance.) 
The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the  Lin- 
naean  system.  Class,  Tetradyriamia.  Order, 
Siliculosa. 

Cochlea'ria  armora'cia.  The  syste- 
matic name  of  the  horse-radish.  Raphanus 
rusticanus.  £rmoracia.  Raphanus  marinus. 
Raphanus  sylvestris.  Horse-radish.  The  plant 
which  affords  this  root  is  the  Cochlearia  ar- 
mor acia;  foliis  radicalibus  lanceolatis  crenalis, 
caulinis  incisis,  of  Linnaeus.  Horse-radish  has 
long  been  received  inio  the  materia  medica, 
and  is  also  well  known  at  our  tables.  "  It 
affects  the  organs  both  of  taste  and  smell 
with  a  quick  penetrating  pungency  ;  never- 
theless it  contains  in  certain  vessels  a  sweet 
juice,  which  sometimes  exudes  in  littledrops 
upon  the  surface.  Its  pungent  matter  is  of 
a  very  volatile  kind,  being  totally  dissijmted 
in  drying,  and  carried  off  in  evaporation,  or 
distillation  by  water;  as  the  pungency  ex- 
hales, the  sweet  matter  of  the  root  becomes 
more  sensible,  though  this  also  is,  in  a  great 
measure,  dissipated  or  destroyed.  It  impreg- 
nates both  water  and  spirit,  by  infusion,  or 
by  distillation,  very  richly  with  its  active 
matters.  In  distillation  with  water,  it  yields 
a  small  quantity  of  essential  oil,  exceedingly 
penetrating  and  pungent." 

Dr.  CuUen  has  mentioned  every  thing  ne- 
cessary to  be  known  respecting  the  medicinal 
virtues  of  horse-radish,  we  shall  therefore 
transcribe  all  that  the  ingenious  professor 
has  written  on  this  subject.  "  The  root  of 
this  plant  only  is  employed  ;  and  it  affords 
one  of  the  most  acrid  substances  of  this 
order  (Siliquose,)  and  therefore  proves  a 
powerful  stimulant,  whether  externally  or 
internally  employed.  Externally,  it  readily 
inflames  the  skin,  and  proves  a  rubefacient 
that  may  be  employed  with  advantage  in 
palsy  and  rheumatism  ;  and  if  its  application 
be  long  continued,  it  produces  blisters. 
Taken  internally,  it  may  be  so  managed  as  to 
relieve  hoarseness,  by  acting  on  the  fauces. 
Received  into  the  stomach,  it  stimulates  this, 
and  promotes  digestion  ;  and  therefore  is 
properly  employed  as  a  condiment  with  our 
animal  food.  If  it  be  infused  in  water,  and 
a  portion  of  this  infusion  be  taken  with  a 
large  draught  of  warm  water,  it  readily 


proves  emetic,  and  may  either  be  employed 
by  itself  to  excite  vomiting,  or  to  assist  the 
operation  of  other  emetics.  Infused  in  water, 
and  taken  into  the  stomach,  it  proves  stimu- 
lant to  the  nervous  system,  and  is  thereby 
useful  in  palsy,  and,  if  employed  in  large 
quantity,  it  proves  heating  to  the  whole 
body  ;  and  thereby  it  proves  often  useful  in 
chronic  rheumatism,  whether  arising  from- 
scurvy  or  other  causes.  Bergius  has  given 
us  a  particular  method  of  exhibiting  this 
root,  which  is,  by  cutting  it  down,  without 
bruising,  into  small  pieces ;  and  these,  if 
swallowed  without  chewing,  may  be  taken 
down  in  large  quantities,  to  that  of  a  table- 
spoonful.  And  the  author  alleges,  that,  in 
this  way,  taken  in  the  morning  for  a  month 
together,  this  root  has  been  extremely  useful 
in  arthritic  cases,  which,  however,  I  sup- 
pose to  have  been  of  the  rheumatic  kind. 
It  would  seem,  in  this  manner  employed, 
analogous  to  the  use  of  unbruised  mustard- 
seed  ;  it  gives  out  in  the  stomach  its  subtile 
volatile  parts,  that  stimulate  considerably 
without  inflaming.  The  matter  of  horse- 
radish, like  the  same  matter  of  the  other 
siliquose  plants carriedinto the  blood-vessels^ 
passes  readily  into  the  kidneys,  and  proves  a 
powerful  diuretic,  and  is  therefore  useful  in 
dropsy ;  and  we  need  not  say,  that,  in  this 
manner,  by  promoting  both  urine  and  per- 
spiration, it  has  been  long  known  as  one  of 
the  most  powerful  antiscorbutics." 

Cochlea'ria  horte'nsis.  Lemon  scurvy- 
grass. 

Cochlea'ria  officina'lis.  The  systema- 
tic name  of  the  lemon  scurvy-grass.  Coch- 
learia hortensis.  This  indigenous  plant, 
Cochlearia  officinalis  ;  foliis  radicalibus  cor- 
date subrotundis,  caulinis  oblongi-s subsinuatis, 
of  Linnaeus,  is  cultivated  in  gardens  for  its 
medicinal  qualities.  Its  expressed  juice  has 
been  long  considered  as  the  most  effectual 
of  the  scorbutic  plants. 

Cocho'ne.  (From  xs%aai,  to  turn  round.) 
Galen  explains  this  to  be  the  juncture  of  the 
ischium,  near  the  scat  or  breech  ;  whence 
says  he,  all  the  adjacent  parts  about  the  seat 
are  called  by  the  same  name.  Hesychius 
says,  that  cochone  is  the  part  of  the  spine 
which  is  adjacent  to  the  os  sacrum. 

COCKBURN,  William,  was  born  in 
the  latter  part  of  the  17th  century.  After 
being  some  years  physician  to  the  navy,  he 
settled  in  London  ;  and  soon  distinguished 
himself  so  much,  that  he  was  admitted  into 
the  College,  as  well  as  the  Royal  Society, 
and  made  physician  to  King  William.  He 
published  a  "  Treatise  on  Sea  Diseases," 
which  was  often  reprinted,  and  translated 
into  French  and  German.  He  referred  the 
scurvy  principally  to  the  diet  of  seamen,  and 
considered  fresh  provisions  as  the  chief  re- 
medy for  it.  He  wrote  also  on  Alvine 
Fluxes,  on  Gonorrhoea,  (which  he  contends 
may  exist  independent  of  syphilis,)  and  on 
the   Human  (Economy  ;  which  latter  pub- 


33Q 


CtEL 


C&P 


lication  was  much  noticed  at  the  time,  but 
is  since  superseded  by  more  accurate  trea- 

CO'COS.  (So  called  from  the  Portu- 
guese coco,  or  coquen,  the  three  holes  at  the 
end  of  the  cocoa-nutshell,  giving  it  the  re- 
semblance of  a  monkey's  head.)  The  name 
of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the  Linnaen  system. 
Class,  Monoecia.  Order,  Hexandria.  The 
cocoa-nut  tree. 

Co'cos  nucife'ra.  The  systematic  name 
of  the  plant,  whose  fruit  is  the  cocoa-nut. 

Co'cos  butyra'cea.  The  systematic  name 
of  the  plant  which  affords  the  palm  oil, 
Oleum  TpalrtKE,  which  is  prodaced  chiefly 
■from  the  fruit  of  the  Cocos  kulyracea  ;  intr- 
mis,  frondibus  ftnnatis ;  foliolis  simplicibus. 
■of  Linnseus,  by  bruising  and  dissolving  the 
-kernels  of  the  fruit  in  water,  without  the 
aid  of  heat,  by  which  the  oil  is  separated, 
and  rises  to  the  surface,  and  on  being  washed 
two  or  three  times,  is  rendered  fit  for  use. 
When  brought  into  this  country,  it  is  of  the 
consistence  of  an  ointment,  and  of  an  orange- 
yellow  colour,  with  little  taste,  and  of  a 
strong,  though  not  disagreeable  smell.  Its 
ase  is  confined  to  external  applications  in 
pains,  tumours,  and  sprains  ;  but  it  appears 
to  possess  very  little,  if  any,  advantage  over 
other  bland  oils. 

Co'cTiON.  (From  coquo,  to  boil.)  Con- 
coction. Digestion.  In  a  medical  sense, 
signifies  that  alteration,  whatever  it  be,  or 
however  occasioned,  which  is  made  in  the 
crude  matter  of  a  distemper,  whereby  it  is 
either  fitted  for  a  discharge,  or  rendered 
harmless  to  the  body.  This  is  often  brought 
about  by  nature  ;  that  is,  by  the  vis  vita;, 
or  the  diposition  or  natural  tendency  of 
the  matter  itself,  or  else  by  proper  reme- 
dies, which  may  so  alter  its  bulk,  figure, 
cohesion,  or  give  it  a  particular  determi- 
nation, so  as  to  prevent  any  farther  ill  ef- 
fects, or  drive  it  quite  out  of  the  body. 
And,  that  time  of  a  disease  wherein  this 
action  is  performing,  is  called  its  state  of 
coction. 

Cocd'stu.     The  name  for  courbaril. 
Codoce'i.e.     (From  kwJisl,   a   bulb,  and 
jjwXH,  a  tumour.)     A  bubo. 

Coda'ga  pala.  See  Nerium  antidysente- 
ricum. 

C<eca'lis.  (From  ccecum,  the  blind 
gut,  through  which  it  runs.)  A  vein,  being 
a  branch  from  the  concave  side  of  the  vena 
mesaraica. 

Cce'la.  (From  k,oi?.o;,  hollow.)  The 
hollow  pits  above,  and  sometimes  below 
the  eyes.  The  hollow  parts  at  the  bottom 
of  the  feet. 

Cce'lia.  (From  hoskoc,  hollow.)  A 
cavity  in  any  part  of  the  body.  The  belly. 
The  womb. 

Cffi'LIAC  A'RTERY.  (Cculiacus,  be- 
longing to  the  belly  ;  from  xwaw,  the  belly.) 
Artcria  cccliaca.  The  first  branch  given  off 
from  the  aorta  in  the  cavity  of  the  abdomen. 


It  sends  branches  to  the  diaphragm,  slo-^ 
mach,  liver,  pylorus,  duodenurti,  omentum, 
and  spleen. 

C(E'LIAC  PA'SSION.  {CcRliacxts,  be- 
longing to  the  belly ;  from  koikm,  the  belly.) 
Ccelica  chylosa.  Calica  lactea.  There  are 
very  great  differences  among  physicians 
concerning  the  nature  of  this  disease.  Sau- 
vages  says  it  is  a  chronic  flux,  in  which 
the  aliment  is  discharged  half  digested. 
Dr.  CuUen  considers  it  as  a  species  of  di- 
arrhoea, and  mentions  it  in  his  third  and 
fourth  species,  under  the  terms  mucosa, 
chylosa,  lactea;  making  the  purulenta only 
symptomatic.  See  Diarrhma.  It  is  attended 
with  great  pains  in  the  stomach,  resembling 
the  pricking  of  pins ;  rumbling  and  flatus 
in  the  intestines  ;  white  stools,  because  de- 
prived of  bile  ;  while  the  patient  becomes 
weak  and  lean. 

Ccelo'ma.  (From  a/iikoi;,  hollow.)  An 
ulcer  in  the  tunica  cornea  of  the  eye. 

Ccelosto'mia.  (From  koiko;,  hollow, 
and  ro/uct,  the  mouth.)  A  defect  in  speak- 
ing, when  a  person's  speech  is  obscured  by 
sounding  as  if  his  voice  proceeded  from  a 
cavern. 

Ccenolo'gia.  (From  icoivc;,  common, 
and  Koyo;,  discourse.)  A  consultation,  or 
common  consideration  of  a  disease,  by  two 
or  more  physicians. 

Cceko'tes.  (From  nom?,  common.) 
The  physicians  of  the  methodic  sect  as- 
serted that  all  diseases  arose  from  relaxation, 
stricture,  or  a  mixture  of  both.  These  were 
called  canotes,  viz.  what  diseases  have  in 
common. 

CffiRu'LEus  la'pis.  The  sulphatc  of  Cop- 
per.    See  Cupri  sulphas. 

Cffi'xE.  (From  ku/um,  to  lie  down.)  A 
bed,  or  couch,  for  a  sick  person. 

CO'FFEA.  (From  kofuah,  a  mixing 
together,  Hebr. ;  so  called  from  the  plea- 
sant potation  which  Is  made  from  its  berry  : 
others  assert  that  the  true  name  is  Caffk, 
from  Caffa,  a  province  in  South  America, 
where  the  tree  grows.spontaneously  in  great 
abundance.)  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants 
in  the  Linna^an  system.  Class,  Pentandria. 
Order,  Monogynia.    The  coffee-tree. 

Co'ffea  Ara'bica.  The  plant  which 
affords  coffee.  Jasmhmm  Jirabicum.  Cho- 
ava.  Coffee  is  the  seeds  of  the  Coffea; 
floribus  quinquejidis,  dispermis,  of  Linnaeus, 
The  coftee-tree  is  cultivated  in  Arabia,  Per- 
sia, the  East  Indies,  the  Isle  of  Bourbon, 
and  several  parts  of  America.  Good  Tur- 
key coffee  is  by  far  the  most  salutary  of  all 
liquors  drunk  at  meal-time.  It  possesses 
nervine  and  adstringent  qualities,  and  may 
be  drunk  v/ith  advantage  at  all  times,  ex- 
cept when  there  is  bile  in  the  stomach.  It 
is  said  to  be  a  good  antidote  against  an  over- 
dose of  opium,  and  to  relieve  obstinate  spas- 
modic asthmas.  For  the  latter  purpose,  the 
coffee  ought  to  be  of  the  best  Mocco,  newly 
burnt,  and  made  very  strong,  immediately 


COI  COL                          231 

after  grinding  it.     Sir  John   Pringle  com-  difl'erent  universities  in  Italy,  he  attended 

monly  ordered  one  ounce  for  a  dose  ;  which  as  physician  to  the  French  army  during  one 

is  to   be  repeated  fresh,  after  the  interval  campaign,  that  he  might  have  more  oppor- 

of  a  quarter  or   half  an  hour ;  and  which  tunity  for    investigating    human   anatomy, 

he  directed  to  be   taken  without   milk  or  He  then   settled  at  Nuremberg,  where  he 

sugar.  continued  till  his  death  in  1576.     He  made 

If  coffee  be  drunk  warm  within  an  hour  considerable  improvements  in  anatomy  and 

after  dinner  it  is  of  singular  use  to  those  surgery.     He   found  that  the  brain   had  a. 

who  have  headach,  from   weakness  in  the  motion  communicated  to  it  by  the  arteries  ; 

stomach,  contracted    by  sedentary  habits,  and  that  in  some  animals  the  orga'ij  might 

close  attention,  or  accidental  drunkenness,  be  removed  without  destroying  life. 'H:e  first 

It  is  of  service  when  the  digestion  is  weak  ;  described  the  corpora  lutea  in   the  ovariaj 

and  persons  afflicted  with  the  sick  headach  and  noticed  the  order  in  which  the  parts  of 

are   much  benefited  by  its  use,  in  some  in-  the  chick  are  evolved.     He  described  the 

stances,  though  this  etfect  is  by  no  means  frontal  sinuses,  and  the  organ   of  hearingj 

uniform.     Cotfee  is  often  imitated  by  roast-  more  accurately  than  any  preceding  author, 

ing  rye  with  a  few  almonds.  He  pointed  out  two  muscles  which  depress 

CO'GAN,  WiLLiABi,   was  born  in  Somer-  the  eye-brows,  and  two    which  perform  the 

setshire,  about  the   middle  of  the  16th  cen-  same  office  to  the  lips.     He  observed,  that 

tury.     He  studied,  and  took  the   degree  of  injuries  to  the    brain  are  more    dangerous 

bachelor  in  medicine  at  Oxford ;  soon  after  when  the  dura  mater  remains  entire;  and 

which  he  was  appointed  master  of  theschool  therefore  he  boldly  divided  that  membrane, 

at  Manchester,  where  he  also  practised  in  He  was  accustomed  also  to  pare  down  fungi 

his  profession   till  his  death  in   1607.     He  arising  from  the  brain.     He  published  good 

published  a    curious    book,    abounding  in  plates  of  the  cartilages,  of  the  foetal  skele- 

classical  quotations,  entitled  "  The  Haven  ton,  and  of  those  of  various  animals^  &c. 

of  Health,"  in   which  he  strongly  recom-  CO'ITUS.     (From  coeo,  to  go  together.) 

mends  temperance  and  exercise.    There  is  The  conjunction  of  the  male  and  female  in 

added  an  account  of  the  sweating  sickness  ;  the  act  of  procreation. 

and  of  a  remarkable  disorder,  which  pre-  Co'la.  (From  j«exov,  a  joint.)  The  joints, 
vailed  at  Oxford  in  July  and  August  1575,  Colato'ria  la'ctea.  Astruc  says  they 
before  he  left  it,  by  which  he  states  that  in  were  formerly  called  glands,  and  are  si- 
thirty-seven  days,  "  there  died  510  persons,  tuated  in  the  third  and  internal  tunic  of  the 
all  men  and  no  women."  uterus,  and,  that  they  are  vesiculo-vascular 

COHE'SION.      (From   con,   and   hcereo,  bodies, 

to  stick  together.)     Vis  cokasionis.     Vis  ad-  Colato'rium.      (From   colo,  to  strain.) 

hcEsionis.     Vis   attradioni^.     That  force   in  A  strainer  of  any  kind, 

the  particles  of  matter  whereby   they  are  Colatu'ra.     (From  colo,  to  strain. >     A 

connected  in  such  a  way  that  they  resist  filtered  or  strained  liquor, 

any  attempt  towards  their  removal  or  se-  COLBATCH,   John,   was  born    in    the 

paration.     It  is  a  species  of  attraction.    See  latter  part  of  the  17th  century.     He  prac- 

Attraclion.  tised  in  London,    first    as    a  surgeon    and 

Cohoba'tion.     (A  term  invented  by  Pa-  apothecary,  afterwards  as  a  physician,  and 

racelsus.)     Cohobatio.    Cohobium.    Cohoph.  had  considerable  repute.     He  published  se- 

The  ancient  chemists  use  this  term  to  sig-  veral  works;  the  first  was  "A  New  Li"-ht 

nify  the  distillation  of  a  fluid  poured  afresh  of    Chirurgery,"   condemning    the    use  "of 

upon  a  substance  of  the  same  kind  as  that  tents,  and  the'  injection  of  acrid  substances 

upon   which  it   was    before   distilled,  and  into  wounds  ;  then  a  treatise,  in  which  most 

repeating  this  operation  several  times,   to  diseases  are  described  to  alkalescency,  and 

make  it  more  efficacious.     For  this  purpose,  acids  strongly  recommended  ;  this  in  a  sub- 

the  vessel  called  pelican  was  employed.  sequent  publication  he  applied  particularly 

Co'hol.     (Cohol,   Heb.)     Castellus  says  to  the  gout;  lastly,  he  highly  extolled  the 

this,  word  is  used  in   Avicenna,  to  express  misletoe  as  a  remedy  for  epilepsy  and  other 

dry  coUyria  for  the  eyes,  in  fine  powder.  nervous  diseases. 

('oi'LiMA.      (From  notxict,   the    bowels.)  Colcaquahui'tl.     An   American   plant 

A  sudden  swelling  of  the  belly  from  wind,  commended   in  palsies   and  uterine  diso/- 

Coilosto'mia.       (From    koiko;,     hollow,  ders,  according  to  Ray. 

and  s-o^a,  the  mouth.)     A  defect  of  speak-  COLCESTRE'NSIS  A'QUA.     Colchester 

ing,  from  the  palate,  or  through  the  nose.  water.     This  mineral  water  is  of  the  bitter 

Coindica'ntia.     (From   co7i,  and  indico,  purging  kind,   similar  to   that   of  Epsom' 

to  indicate.)  Signs,  or  symptoms,  are  called  but  not  so  strong.                                             ' 

coindicant,  when,  besides  the  usual  inciden-  CO'LCHICUiVJ.     (From    Colchis,  a   city 

tal  appearances,  there  occur  others,  as  age,  of  Armenia,   where  this   plant  is  supposed, 

habit,  season,  &.c.  to  have  been  common.)     1.  The  name  of  a 

Coi'ra.     A  name  for  catechu.  genus  of  plants  in  the   Linnsean  system. 

GOITER,   VoLCHER,  was  born  at  Gro-  Class,  Hexandria.    Order,  Tris;ynia.     Mea 

ningen   in    1534.       After  studying   at  the  dow-saffron. 


■232 


COL 


COL 


2.  The  pharmacopceial  name  of  the  mea- 
dow-safifron.     See  Colchicum  autumnale. 

Co'lchic0m  autumna'le.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  common  meadow-saflron.  Col- 
chicum ;foliisplanis  lanceolatis  erectis,  of  Lin- 
naeus. A  native  of  England.  The  sensible 
qualities  of  the  fresh  root  are  very  various, 
according  to  the  place  of  growth  and  season 
of  the  year.  In  autumn  it  is  almost  inert, 
but  in  the  beginning  of  summer  highly 
acrid ;  hence  some  have  found  it  to  be  a 
corrosive  poison,  whilst  others  have  eaten 
Jt  in  considerable  quantity,  without  expe- 
riencing any  effect  When  it  is  possessed 
of  acrimony,  this  is  of  the  same  nature 
with  that  of  garlic  and  some  other  plants, 
and  is  entirely  destroyed  by  drying.  The 
GermaH  physicians  have  celebrated  its  vir- 
tues as  a  diuretic,  in  hydrothorax  and  other 
dropsies  ;  and  in  France  it  continues  to  be  a 
favourite  remedy ;  but  it  is,  nevertheless,  in 
this  country  unsuccessful,  or  at  best  a  very 
uncertain  remedy.  The  expressed  juice  is 
used,  in  Alsace,  to  destroy  vermin  in  the 
heads  of  children.  The  officinal  prepara- 
tions of  colchicum  are,  Syr.  Colch.  Autum. 
idin.  Pharm.  The  oxymel  colchici  of  the 
lormer  London  pharmacopoeia,  is  now  omit- 
ted, and  the  acetum  colchici  ordered  in  its 
i-oom;  as  the  honey  may  easily  b&  added  ex- 
temporaneously, if  it  be  thought  requisite. 
(The  following  is  the  formula  of  the  present 
liOndon  Pharm.  for  preparing  the  acetum 
Colchici,  or  vinegar  of  meadow-saffron ; 
"  Take  of  fresh  meadow-saffron  root  sliced, 
'4n  ounce ;  acetic  acid,  a  pint ;  proof  spi- 
rit, a  fluid-ounce.  Macerate  the  meadovv- 
Baffron  root  in  the  acid,  in  a  covered  glass 
^ressel,  for  twenty-four  hours;  then  press 
out  the  liquor  and  set  it  by,  that  the  fecu- 
encies  may  subside  ;  lastly,  add  the  spirit  to 
he  clear  liquor."  The  dose  is  from  3ss  to 
;jss. 

Co'lchicum  illy'ricom.  The  plant 
supposed  to  afford  the  htrmodactyls.  See 
fiermodadylus. 

Co'lchicum  Zeyla'nicum.  See  Zedoaria. 

Co'lcothar  viTRi'oLi.  ChalcUis.  The 
j-emains  of  calcined  martial  vitriol. 

COLD.  A  privation  of  heat.  It  is  no- 
thing positive,  but  somewhat  of  the  negative 
kind.  The  human  body  contains  within 
itself,  as  long  as  it  is  living,  a  principle  of 
Warmth :  if  any  other  body,  being  in  contact 
^•'ith  it,  abstracts  the  heat  with  unusual  ra- 
bidity, it  is  said  to  be  cold  ;  but  if  it  carries 
off  the  heat  more  slowly  than  usual,  or  even 
communicates  heat  to  our  body,  it  is  said  to 
^e  hot. 

i  A  cold  is   a  popular  name  also  for  a  ca- 
tarrh.    See  Catarrhus. 

COLD  AFFUSION.  A  process  for- 
nlerly  soraelimes  practised  by  physicians, 
but  lately  introduced  by  Dr.  Currie,  of 
Liverpool,  in  the  treatment  of  typhus  fever, 
and  which  appears  to  possess  an  uniformity 
of  success,  which  we  look  for  in  vain  in 


almost  any  other  branch  of  medical  practice. 
The  remedy  consists  merely  in  placing  the 
patient  in  a  bathing-tub,  or  other  convenient 
vessel,  and  pouring  a  pailful  of  cold  water 
upon  his  body ;  after  which  he  is  wiped 
dry,  and  again  put  to  bed.  It  should  be 
noted. 

First,  That  it  is  the  low  contagious  fever 
in  which  the  cold  affusion  is  to  be  employed. 
The  first  symptoms  of  which  are  a  dull 
headach,  with  restlessness  and  shivering ; 
pains  in  the  back,  and  all  over  the  body, 
the  tongue  foul,  with  great  prostration  of 
strength ;  the  headach  becoming  more 
acute,  the  heat  of  the  body,  by  the  thermo- 
meter, 102°  to  105°  or  more  ;  genera!  rest- 
lessness, increasing  to  delirium,  particularly 
in  the  night. 

Secondly,  Tha,i  it  is  in  the  early  stage  of 
ike  disease  we  must  employ  the  remedy;  and 
generally  in  the  state  of  the  greatest  heat  and 
exacerbation. 

Thirdly,  It  is  affusion,  not  immersion,  that 
must  be  employed. 

Since  the  first  publication  of  Dr.  Currie's 
work,  the  practice  of  affusion  has  been  ex- 
tended throughout  England  ;  and  its  efficacy 
has  been  established  in  some  stages  of  the 
disease,  from  which  the  author  had  originally 
proscribed  the  practice  of  it.  One  of  the 
cautionary  injunctions  which  had  been  given 
for  the  affusion  of  cold  water  in  fever,  was, 
never  to  employ  it  in  cases  where  the  patient 
had  a  sense  nf  chilliness  upon  him,  even  if  the 
thermometer,  applied  to  the  trunk  of  the 
body,  indicated  a  preternatural  degree  of 
heat.  In  his  last  edition  of  Reports,  how- 
ever. Dr.  Currie  has  given  the  particulars 
of  a  case  of  this  description,  in  which  the 
cold  affusion  was  so  managed  as  to  produce 
a  successful  event. 

In  fevers  arising  from,  or  accompanied  by  ^ 
topical  inflammation,  his  experience  does  not 
justify  the  use  of  cold  affusion  ;  though,  in 
a  great  variety  of  these  cases,  the  warm 
affusion  may  be  used  with  advantage. 
"  And,"  says  he,  "  though  I  have  used  the 
cold  affusion  in  some  instances,  so  late  as 
the  twelfth  or  fourteenth  day  of  contagious 
fever,  with  safety  and  success,  yet  it  can 
only  be  employed,  at  this  advanced  period, 
in  the  instances  in  which  the  heat  keeps  up 
steadily  above  the  natural  standard,  and  the 
I'espiration  continues  free.  In  such  cases,  I 
have  seen  it  appease  agitation  and  restless- 
ness, dissipate  delirium,  and,  as  it  were, 
snatch  the  patient  from  impending  dissolu- 
tion. But  it  is  in  the  early  stages  oi  fever 
(let  me  again  repeal)  that  it  ought  always  to 
be  employed,  if  possible  ;  and  where,  with- 
out any  regard  to  the  heat  of  the  patient,  it 
is  had  recourse  to  in  the  last  stage  of  fever, 
after  every  other  remedy  has  failed,  and  the 
case  appears  desperate,  (of  which  I  have 
heard  several  instances,)  can  it  appear  sur- 
prising that  the  issue  should  sometimes  be 
unfavourable  ?' 


COL  _                    wrOL             '             2SS 

Numerous    communications    from  vai-ious  one,  it  is  by  no  means  the  only  cause.    In 

practitioners,  in  the  West  and  East  Indies,  Devonshire,   it  certainly  more  often  arises 

in  Egypt  and  America,  also  show  the  effi-  from  tlie  early  cyder,  made  of  harsh,  unripe 

cacy  of  affusion  in  the  raging  fevers  of  hot  fruit,  and   in   the   West    Indies  from   new 

countries.  rum.  The  characteristics  of  this  disease  are, 

COLE,    William,    studied     at  Oxford,  obstinate  costiveness,  with  a  vomiting  of  an 

and  took  his  degree  there  in    1666.     After  acrid  or  porraceous  bile,    pains  about  the 

practising  some  time  at  Bristol,  he  came  to  region  of  the  navel,  shooting  from  thence  to 

London,anddistinguishedhimselfby  several  each   side  with  excessive   violence,   strong 

publications  on  physiology  and  medicine,  convulsive  spasms  in  the  intestines,  and  a 

which  however   are  too  theoretical.      The  tendency  to  a  paralysis  of  the  extremities. 

principal  are  on  animal  secretion,  on  apo-  It  is  occasioned  by  a  long-continued  costive- 

plexy,  on  the  cause  of  fever,  on  insensible  ness  ;   by  an  accumulation  of  acrid  bile  ;  by 

perspiration,  he.     He  published  also  a  case  cold  applied  either  to  the  extremities,  or  to 

of  epilepsy,   cured,  in  his  opinion,  by  the  the  belly  itself ;  by  a  free  use  of  unrij>e 

misletoe.  fruits,  and  by  great  irregularity  in  the  mode 

Co'les.     (From  hmkoc,    a   stalk.)     Colis.  of  living.    From  its  occurring  frequently  in 

The  penis.  Devonshire,  and  other   cyder  counties,    it 

Colewort.     See  Brassica.  has  been  supposed  to  arise  from  an  impreg- 

Co'li   de'xtrum    ligame'ntubi.      Where  nation  of  lead  received  into  the  stomach* 

the  mesentery  changes  its  name  for  that  of  but  this    seems  to  be  a  mistake,  as  it  is  a 

mesocolon,  (nearthe  extremity  of  the  ileum,)  very   prevalent  disease    in  the  West  Indies 

the  particular  lamina,  which  is  turned  to  the  likewise,  where  no  cyder  is  made,  and  where 

right  side,  forms   a  small  transverse   fold,  there  is  only  a  very   small  quantity  of  lead 

which  is  thus  named.  in  the  mills  employed   to  extract  the  juice 

Co'li  sini'strdm  ligame'ktum.     It   is    a  from  the  sugar-canes.    One  or  other  of  the 

contraction  of  the  mesocolon,  a  little  below  causes  just  enumerated,  may  justly  be  said 

the  left  kidney.  always    to    give    rise    to    this    species   of 

CO'LICA.        (From    neoxcv,    colon,     the  colic, 

name  of  one  of  the  intestines.)     The  colic.  The  disease  comes  on  gradually,  with  a 

The  appellation  of  colic  is  commonly  given  pain   at  the  pit  of  the  stomach,  extending 

to  all  pains  in  th^  abdomen,  almost  indiscri-  downwards  to  the  intestines,  accompanied 

minately ;    but,    from  the  different  causes  with  eructations,  slight  sickness  at  the  sto- 

and    circumstances  of    this  disorder,    it  is  mach,  thirst,  anxiety,  obstinate  costiveness 

differently    denominated.     When  the  pain  and  a  quick  contracted  pulse.     After  a  short 

is  accompanied  with  a  vomiting  of  bile,  or  time,  the  pains  increase  considerably  in  vio- 

with  obstinate  costiveness,   it   is   called    a  lence,  the  whole  region  of  the  belly  is  highly 

bilious  colic:  if  flatus  causes  the  pain,  that  painful  to  the  touch;  the  muscles  of  theab- 

is,  if  attended  with    temporary  distention,  domen   are  contracted  into  hard  irregular 

relieved  by  the  discharge  of  wind,  it  takes  knots  or  lumps ;  the  intestines  themselves 

the  n&me  of  flatulent  or  windy  colic  ;  when  exhibit  symptoms  of  violentspasm,  insomuch 

accompanied  with  heat  and  inflammation,  it  that  a  glyster  can  hardly  be  injected,  from 

takes   the   name  of  inflammatory   colic,  or  the  powerful   contraction  of  the  sphincter 

enteritis.      When  this  disease    arises  to    a  ani ;  and  t^ere  is  constant  restlessness,  with 

violent  height,  and  is  attended  with  obsti-  a  frequent  vomiting  of  an  acrid  or  porra- 

nate  costiveness,  and  an  evacuation  of  fajces  ceous  matter,   but    more   particularly  after 

by  the  month,  it  is  called  passio  iliaca,  or  taking  either  food  or  medicine, 

iliac  passion.  Upon  a  farther  inci-ease  of  the  symptoms 

Dr.  Cullen  places  this  genus  of  disease  in  or  their  not  being  quickly  alleviated,   the 

the  class  neuroses,  and  order  spasmi ;  and  spasms  become  more  frequent,  as  well  as 

defines  it  pain  of  the  abdomen,  particularly  violent;  the  costiveness  proves  invincible 

round  the  umbilicus,  attended  with  vomit-  and  an    inflammation  of  the  intestines  en- 

ing  and  costiveness.    He  enumerates  seven  sues,  which  soon  destroys  the  patient   by 

species.  gangrene.   In  an  advanced  stage   of  the  dis- 

1.  Coma  spasmodica,   with  retraction  of  ease,  it  is  no  uncommon    occurrence    for 

the  navel,  and  spasm  of  the  muscles  of  the  dysuria  to  take  place,  in  a  very  high  degree. 

^^||y-      ,.         .  The    dry  belly-ache  is  always  attended 

3.  Lohca  ptctonum.     This  is  called  from  with  some  degree  of  danger ;  but  which  is 

the  place  where  it  is  endemial,  the  Foictou,  ever  in  proportion  to  the  violence  of  the 

the  Surinam,  tiie    Devonshire  colic  ;  from  symptoms,  and  the  duration  of  the  disease 

Its  victims,  the  plumbers'  and  the  painters'  Even  when  it  does  not  prove  fatal, it  is  too 

colic ;  from  its   symptoms,  the  dry   belly-  apt  to  terminate  in  palsy,  and  to  leave  be- 

ache,  the  nervous  and  spasmodic  colic.     It  hind  it  contractions  of  the  hands  and  feet 

A  *f-®"  ^^*'''''"<^*^*i  ^°  the  poison  of  lead,  with  an  inability  in  their  muscles  to  perform 

and  this  is  undoubtedly  the  cause,  when  it  their  office;  and  in  this  miserable  state  of 

occurs  to  glaziers,  painters,  and  those  em-  existence,    the   patient   linirers    out  many 

ployed   in  lead   works;  but.  (hongh  this  is  wretched  vears-                     ''       ''                ' 

3Q 


234 


fJOL 


eoL 


Dissections  of  this  disease  usually  show 
the  same  morbid  appearances  as  in  common 
colic,  only  in  a  much  higher  degree ;  name- 
ly, irregular  contractions  and  distention  of 
the  intestines,  often  with  marks  of  inflam- 
mation. 

3.  Colica  stercorea,  which  happens  from 
obstinate  and    long-continued  costiveness. 

4.  Colica  accidentalis,  called  also  cholera 
sicca,  from  acrid  undigested  matters. 

5.  Colica  meconialis,  in  infants,  from  a 
retention  of  meconium. 

6.  Colica  callosa,  with  a  sensation  of  a 
stricture  in  some  part  of  the  colon,  and 
frequently  of  previous  flatulence,,  gradually 
passing  off;  the  habit  costive,  or  faeces  li- 
quid, and  in  small  quantity. 

7.  Colica  calculosa,  from  calculi  formed 
in  the  intestines,  attended  with  a  fixed  hard- 
ness in  some  part  of  the  abdomen.  It  is 
distinguished  by  the  previous  discharge  of 
calculi. 

8.  Colica  flatulenfa  may  be  added  to 
these  species.  It  is  distinguished  by  a 
sudden  fulness,  with  pain  and  constipation, 
relieved  by  a  discharge  of  wind  from  the 
mouth  or  anus. 

The  colic  is  distinguished  from  inflam- 
mation of  the  intestines  by  the  pain  being 
wririging,  and  not  of  a  burning  kind;  by 
the  apasmodic  contraction  of  the  abdominal 
muscles  ;  by  the  absence  or  trifling  degree 
of  fever;  by  the  state  of  the  pulse,  and  by 
the  diminution  of  pain  upon  pressure,  which 
increases  it  in  enteritis. 

The  flatulent  and  inflammatory  colic  are 
thus  disthiguished  from  each  other: — In 
the  flatulent  colic,  the  pain  comes  on  by 
fits,  flies  from  one  part  of  the  bowels  to 
another,  and  is  much  abated  by  a  discharge 
of  wind,  either  upwards  or  downwards ;  but 
in  the  inflammatory  colic  the  pain  remains 
equable,  and  lised  and  settled  in  one  spot; 
the  vomitings  are  severe,  and  frequently 
bilious  ;  the  belly  is  obstinately  bound,  and 
the  pulse  quick  and  feverish. 

The  colic  should  be  distinguished  from 
a  fit  of  the  gravel  ;  stones  passing  through 
the  ureters  ;  rheumatic  pains  in  the  muscles 
of  the  belly  ;  a  beginning  dysentery ;  the 
blind  piles  ;  and  from  a  stone  passing 
through  the  gall-duct.  Gravel  in  the  kid- 
neys produces  often  colic  pains,  not  easily 
distinguishable  ;  but  when  stones  pass 
through  the  uveters,  the  testicle  on  that 
side  is  often  retracted,  the  leg  is  benumbed, 
a  pain  shoots  down  the  inside  of  the  thigh  ; 
symptoms  occasioned  by  the  stone  passing 
through  the  ureter  over  the  spermatic  chord, 
or  the  sacro-sciatic  nerve.  Rheumatic 
pains  in  the  muscles  of  the  belly  rarely 
aJfect  so  accurately  the  umbilical  region, 
but  dart  in  various  directions  to  the  chest, 
or  to  the  pelvis,  and  are  attended  with  sore- 
ness, not  confined  to  the  abdomen.  A 
beginning  dysentery  differs  little  from  colic. 
The  pain  from  the  blind  piles  is  confined 


to  the  rectum  :  and  that  from  a  stone  in 
the  gall-duct,  is  felt  in  the  pit  of  the  sto- 
mach, occasionally  shooting  through  the 
body  to  the  back. 

The  treatment  of  this  disease  must  vaiy  • 
according  to  its  form  :  but  the  leading  in- 
dications are,  1.  To  obviate  inflammation. 
2.  To  relax  the  spasm,  and  relieve  the 
pain  attending.  3.  To  remove  local  irri- 
tation, especially  by  evacuating  the  alvine 
contents.  4.  By  various  prophylactic  mea- 
sures to  guard  against  a  relapse. — 1.  The 
chief  danger  arising  from  inflammation, 
supervening,  it  may  be  prudent  to  anticipate 
this,  where  the  habit  and  strength  will 
allow,  by  taking  away  an  adequate  quantity 
of  blood  from  the  arm,  or  more  generally 
by  leeches  to  the  abdomen,  but  especially 
where  any  sign  of  inflammation  appears, 
this  plan  becomes  necessary,  followed  by  a 
hot  bath,  or  fomentations,  a  blister  to  the 
abdomen,  &.c.  as  detailed  under  enteritis. 
2.  The  means  already  noticed  may  serve  to 
relax  spasm  also,  though  not  requisite  in 
slight  cases,  besides  the  various  antispasmodic 
remedies,  as  cether,  assafcetida,  Ike. ;  like- 
wise aromatics,  or  spirituous  liquors,  will 
often  by  their  stimulus  on  the  stomach 
afford  relief  in  flatulent  colic,  though  their 
use  is  sometimes  hurtful;  but  by  far  the 
most  1)0 werful  remedy  is  opium  in  adequate 
quantity,  which  is  best  regulated  in  severe 
attacks,  by  giving  divided  doses  at  short 
intervals  till  ease  is  obtained.  3.  Local 
irritation  may  sometimes  be  relieved  by 
chemical  remedies,  as  antacids,  particularly 
magnesia,  iic. ;  but  for  the  most  part  the 
evacuation  of  the  intestines  should  be  at- 
tempted, when  the  pain  is  relieved.  To 
prepare  for  this  calomel,  may  be  given  in 
conjunction  with  the  opium,  and  when  the 
patient  has  been  some  time  at  ease,  this  may 
be  followed  up  by  castor  oil,  sulphate  of 
magnesia,  or  other  mild  laxative,  repeated 
till  the  desired  effect  be  produced  ;  or  where 
these  do  not  presently  operate,  some  more 
active  cathartics,  as  the  compound  extract 
of  colocynth,  jalap,  he.  should  be  tried.  If 
the  stomach  be  irritable,  the  effervescing 
saline  draught  may  enable  it  to  retain  them  ; 
and  clysters  will  often  assist  the  articles 
taken  by  the  mouth,  particularly  where 
there  are  indurated  fajces.  In  very  obsti- 
nate cases,  an  injection  of  tobacco  smoke 
has  often  succeeded  in  procui-ing  evacua- 
tions :  also  putting  the  feet  for  some  time 
into  cold  water,  or  pouring  this  on  the 
abdomen  and  lower  extremities.  Some- 
times it  has  been  necessary  to  remove  foecal 
accumulations  mechanically  per  anum. 
4.  Ihe  great  liability  of  this  complaiut  to 
return  renders  it  necessary  for  some  time 
after,carefullyto  regulate  the  diet,  to  attend 
to  the  state  of  the  bowels,  as  well  as  of  the 
liver,  to  avoid  the  several  causes,  especially 
cold,  maintaining  the  function  of  the  skin 
by  suitable  clothing,   exercise,  &c.     In  the 


COL 


COL 


235 


colica  pictonum,  stimulant  aperients,  as  the 
Peruvian  balsam,  mustard,  &,c.  steadily 
persisted  in,  will  mostly  effect  a  complete 
cure  ;  and  mercury  has  been  by  some  highly 
extolled  ;  by  others,  astringents,  especially 
alum,  though  certainly  somewhat  objec- 
tionable, as  liable  to  confine  the  bowels. 

Co'lica  accidenta'lis.  Colic  from  cru- 
dities in  the  bowels. 

Co'lica  ARXE'raA  sini'stra.  The  lower 
mesenteric  artery. 

Co'lica  arte'ria  supe'rior.  The  upper 
mesenteric  artery. 

Co'lica  bilio'sa.  Colic  from  excess  of 
bile. 

Co'lica  calculo'sa.  Colic  from  stony 
matters  in  the  intestines. 

Co'lica  callo'sa.  Colic  from  hardened 
and  obstinate  strictures. 

Co'lica  Damnonio'rum.  Colic  peculiar 
to  Devonshire.     See  Colica. 

Co'lica  febrico'sa.     Colic  with  fever. 

Co'lica  flatule'nta.     Colic  from  wind. 

Co'lica  graviua'rum.  Colic  in  pregnant 
women. 

Co'lica  hyste'rica.     Hysteric  colic. 

Co'lica  lacta'ntium.  Colic  peculiar  to 
nurses. 

Co'lica  Lappo'nica.  Colic  peculiar  to 
Laplanders. 

Co'lica  meconia'lis.  Colic  from  me- 
conium in  infants. 

Co'lica  mesente'rica.  Colic  from  dis- 
eased mesentery. 

Co'lica  nervo'sa.     The  nervous  colic. 
.    Co'lica  pancrea'tica.     Colic  from  dis- 
eased pancreas. 

Co'lica  phlogi'stica.  Colic  with  in- 
Sammation. 

Co'lica  pi'ctonum.     See  Colica. 

Co'lica  pitcito'sa.  The  spasmodic  colic. 

Co'lica  pletho'rica.  The  inflammatory 
colic. 

Co'lica  plumbario'rum.  The^colic  of 
lead-workers. 

Co'lica  pulsa'tilis.  The  inflammatory 
colic. 

Co'lica  saturni'na.  The  Devonshire 
colic.     See  Colica. 

Co'lica  scirrho'sa.  The  colic  from 
scirrhous  tumours. 

Co'lica  spasmo'dica.  The  spasmodic 
colic. 

Co'lica  sterco'rea.  Colic  from  retained 
fasces. 

Co'lica  ve'na.  A  branch  of  the  upper 
mesenteric  vein. 

f  Co'lica  ve'na  re'cta.  The  vein  of  the 
colon. 

Co'lica  vermino'sa.  The  colic  from 
worms. 

Co'lice.     The  colic. 

Cohfo'rmis.  (From  cola,  a  strainer, 
and  forma,  a  likeness ;  so  called  from  its 
having  many  perforations,  like  a  strainer.) 
Coliforme  os.  A  name  formerly  given  to  the 
OS  cribrosum 


Colv  PHiPM.  (From  xaKov,  a  limb,  and 
1^1,  strongly.)  A  kind  of  bread  given  to 
WTCStiers.  It  was  made  of  flour  and  bran 
together,  and  was  thought  to  make  men 
athletic. 

Co'lis.    Tjie  same  as  coles. 

Colla'psus.  (From  collabor,  to  shrink 
down.)  A  wasting  or  shrinking  of  the 
body,  or  strength. 

Collate'jsna.     a  specific  vulnerary. 

Collatera'les.  So  Spigelius  calls  the 
erectores  penis,  from  their  collateral  order 
of  fibres. 

Colle'tica.  (From  MXhtL,  glue.)  Con- 
glutinating  medicines. 

CoLLi'ciiE.  (From  colligo,  to  collect.) 
The  union  of  the  ducts,  which  convey  the 
humours  of  the  eyes  from  the  puncta  la- 
chrymalia  to  the  cavity  of  the  nose. 

CoLLi'cuLUM.  (Dim.  of  collis,  a  hill.) 
The  nympha,  or  prominency,  without  the 
vagina  of  women. 

Colliga'men.  (From  colligo,  to  tie  to 
gether.)     A  ligament. 

COLLINS,  Samuel,  was  born  in  the 
early  part  of  the  17th  century.  After  stu- 
dying at  Cambridge  and  Oxford,  he  went 
to  the  Russian  court  as  physician,  and  con- 
tinued there  nine  years.  On  his  return,  he 
was  made  Fellow  of  the  College  of  Physi- 
cians in  London.  He  afterwards  published 
a  history  of  the  Court  of  Russia,  and  in 
1685  a  system  of  anatomy,  treating  of  the 
body  of  man,  animals,  and  plants,  with  nu- 
merous plates.  The  comparative  anatomy, 
to  which  Dr.  Tyson  greatly  contributed,  was 
much  admired,  though  now  superseded  by 
other  publications. 

Colliquame'ntcm.  (From  colliqueo,  to 
melt.)  A  term  first  made  use  of  by  Dr. 
Harvey,  in  his  application  of  it  to  the  first 
rudiments  of  an  embryo  in  generation. 

COLLI'QUATIVE.  (From  colliqueo, 
to  melt.)  Any  excessi%'e  evacuation  is  so 
called  which  melts  down,  as  it  were,  the 
strength  of  tiie  body  ;  hence  colliquative 
perspiration,  colliquative  diarrhoea,  &e. 

CoLLi'sio.  (From  collido,  to  beat  to- 
gether.)    A  contusion. 

Co'llix.  (From  xoxov,  food.)  A  troch, 
or  lozenge. 

Collobo'ma.  (From  KoKXetce,  to  glue 
together.)  The  growing  together  of  the 
eye- 1  ids. 

Collo'des.  (From  kokaci,  glue.)  Glu- 
tinous. 

Co'llum.  (From  kwmjc,  a  member,  as 
being  one  qi  the  chief;  or  dim.  of  columna 
as  being  the  pillar  and  support  of  the  head.) 
The  necK 

COLLUTORIUM.  (From  colluo,  to 
wash.)    A  gargarism  or  wash  for  the  mouth. 

COLLU'VIES.  (From  colluo,  to  cleanse.) 
Filth.  Excrement.  The  discharge  from 
an  old  ulcer. 

Co'llykis.     {KoKKvpt;,  a  little  round  cake  ; 


23© 


coi 


€0L 


so  called  froM  its  likeness  to  a  cake.)    A 
bump,  or  knob,  which  rises  after  a  blow. 

COLLY'RIUM.  (From  KceXva,,  to 
check,  and  povc,  a  deflusion  ;  because  it 
stops  the  defluxion.)  Any  medicine  was 
formerly  so  called  which  was  applied  with 
that  intention.  The  term  is  now  only 
given  to  fluid  applications  for  the  eyes,  or 
eye-waters. 

Colobo'ma.  (From  aoAXcta,  to  glue  to- 
gether.) The  growing  together  of  the  eye- 
lids :  also  the  want  of  a  particular  member 
of  the  body. 

Colobo'mata.  In  Celsus  this  word  is 
expressed  by  curia.  Both  the  words  sig- 
nify a  deficiency  in  some  part  of  the  body, 
particularly  the  ears,  lips,  or  alae  of  the 
nostrils. 

Coloca'sia.  (From  kckov,  food,  and 
xd^ee,  to  adorn;  so  called  from  its  use  as  a 
food,  and  the  custom  of  wearing  its  flowers 
in  wreaths.)     The  faba  ^Egyptia. 

eOLOCY'iSTHlS.  (From  luekcv,  the 
colon,  and  Kma<,  to  move  ;  because  of  its 
great  purging  powers.)  See  Cucitnm  colo- 
eynthis. 

Colo'mbo-     See  Calumba. 

CO'LON.  (Colon,  li,  neut.  Kaxsv,  quasi 
wiMv ;  from  sc/aoc,  hollow;  so  called  trom 
its  capacity,  or  from  its  generally  being 
found  empty,  and  full  of  wind  in  dissection.) 
The  greater  portion  of  the  large  intestine  is 
so  called.  It  proceeds  towards  the  liver, 
by  the  name  of  the  ascending  portion  of  the 
colon  ;  and  having  reached  the  liver,  forms 
a  transverse  arch  across  to  the  other  side. 
The  colon  then  descends,  forming  what  is 
termed  its  sigmoid  flexure,  into  the  pelvis, 
where  the  gut  is  called  rectum.  See  In- 
iestines. 

Colopho'nia.  (Ko^cK^oiv/a,  the  city  from 
whence  it  was  first  brought.)  Resina  nigra. 
The  black  resin  which  remains  in  the  retort, 
after  distilling  the  common  resin  with  a 
strong  fire.  Paracelsus  seems  to  mean  by 
it  what  is  now  prescribed  by  the  name  of 
ierebinthina  coda :  but  the  ancients,  and 
particularly  Galen,  seemed  to  understand 
by  it  a  soft  kind  of  mastich,  from  Chio, 
probably  the  same  as  our  Chio  turpentine. 

CoLo'sTRUM.  (From  x'jKov,  food,  or 
KoKKu/uau,  to  agglutinate  ;  so  called,  either 
because  it  is  the  first  food  of  the  young,  or 
from  its  being  at  that  time  peculiarly  glu- 
tinous.) The  first  milk  iu  tijc  breasts  after 
delivery,  according  to  some  authors  ;  but 
Bartholine  applies  it  to  an  emulsion  made 
by  the  solution  of  turpentine  with  the  yolk 
of  an  egg. 

COLOT,  Germain,  a  French  surgeon 
of  the  15th  century,  appears  to  have  been 
the  first  of  the  profession  who  practised 
Lithotomy,  that  opei-ation  having  been 
previously  in  the  hands  of  itinerant  prac- 
titioners. He  acquired  great  celebrity  by 
his  skill;  and  was  much  in  favour  with  Lewis 
iX.j  who  granted  him  a  pension.     Several 


of  his  descendants  in  successioa  enjoyet! 
great  reputation  as  lithotomists. 

COLOT,  Francis,  the  last  of  them,  left 
a  treatise,  published  in  1727,  describing  the 
method  of  operating  with  the  greater  appa- 
ratus, the  invention  whereof  he  ascribes  to 
John  de  Romanis,  an  Italian  physician, 
about  two  centuries  before.  But  this  has 
long  been  superseded  by  the  lesser  appa- 
ratus, which  Mr.  Sharp  attributes  to  another 
I'rench  surgeon,  Mons.  Foubert. 

Colotoi'des.  (From  naixec'n;,  a  lizard, 
and  iiS'o;,  likeness.)  Variegated  like  the 
skin  of  a  lizard.  Hippocrates  applied  it  to 
the  excrements. 

Coloqui'ntida.    See  Cucumis  colocynthis. 

Colpoce'le.  (From  kokttoc,  the  vagina, 
and  x))A«,  a  tumour.)  A  hernia  forced 
into  the  vagina. 

CoLPOPTo'sis.  (From  mxtoc,  the  vagina, 
and  'zz-iTTTO),  to  fall  down.)  A  bearing  down 
of  the  vagina. 

ColVs-foot.     See  Tussilago. 

CO'LUBER.  {(iuod  colit  umbram,  be- 
cause it  delightest  in  the  shade.)  A  genus 
of  animals  in  the  Linnaean  arrangement,  of 
which  there  are  many  species. 

Co'luber  be'rus.  The  systematic  name 
of  the  viper.  Vipera.  This  viviparous  reptile, 
Coluber  berus  of  Linnifius,  possesses  the 
power  of  forming  a  poisonous  fluid  in  little 
bags  near  its  teeth.  The  flesh  is  perfectly 
innocent,  and  often  taken  by  the  common 
people  against  the  king's  evil,  and  a  variety 
of  disorders  of  the  skin.  Experience  evinces 
it  to  be    an  ineificacious  substance. 

Colubri'na  vikginiana.  See  ^ristolochia 
Serpentaria. 

CoLUBRiNUM  Li'oNUM.  (Colubriuus,  from 
coluber;  so  called  from  the  snake-like  con- 
tortions of  its  roots.)  This  species  of  snake- 
wood  is  brought  from  America.  It  is  solid, 
ponderous,  acrid,  extremely  bitter,  and  in- 
odorous ;  its  bark  is  of  a  ferruginous  colour, 
covered  with  cineritious  spots. 

Co'lumbine.     See  Aqailegia. 

CoLu'iMBA.     See  Calumba. 

Coldmbo'be.     See  Calumba. 

Colume'lla.  (Dim.  of  columna,  a  co- 
lumn.)    See_  Uvula,  and  Clitoris. 

COLU'MBIUM.  Mr.  Hatchett  describes 
the  ore  from  which  this  metal  is  obtained, 
as  being  of  a  dark  brownish-gray  extern 
nally,  and  more  inclining  to  an  iron-gray 
internally ;  the  longitudinal  fracture,  he 
found,  lamellated  ;  and  the  cross  frac- 
ture had  a  fine  grain.  Its  lustre  was  vitre- 
ous, slightly  inclining,  in  some  parts,  to 
metallic;  moderately  hard  and  very  brittle. 
The  colour  of  the  streak,  or  powder,  was 
dark  chocolate-brown.  The  particles  were 
not  obedient  to  the  magnet.  Its  specific 
gravity,  at  a  temperature  of  65°  Fahr.,  Mr. 
Hatchett  found  to  be  5.918. 

A  series  of  accurate  experiments,  made 
by  its  discoverer,  prove  that  this  ore  consists 
of  iron,  combined  with  a  neyr  metallic  acid. 


COM  COM  231 

Which  constitutes  more  than  three-fourths  gains  its  former  state.  But  when  a  comhusti' 
of  the  whole.  ble  body  is  heated  to  a  certain  degree,  in  the 

The  smallness  of  the  quantity  Mr.  Hat-  open  air,  it  becomes  on  a  sudden  intensely 
chett  had  to  operate  upon,  has  hitherto  hot,  and  at  last  emits  a  copious  stream  of 
prevented  us  from  seeing  the  metal  in  its  caloric  and  light  to  the  surrounding  bodies, 
metallic  state  J  but  the  accuracy  with  which  During  this  emission,  Ihe  burning  body 
the  properties  of  its  acid  have  been  investi-  gradually  wastes  away.  It  either  disappears 
gated,  leave  no  doubt  of  its  being  different  entirely,  or  its  physical  properties  become 
from  any  of  the  acidifiable  metals  hitherto  totally  altered.  The  principal  change  it 
known.  suffers,  is  that  of  being  no  longer  capable  of 

Columella'ris.  (From  coZwiJieZte,  a  little  combustion.  If  either  of  these  phenomena, 
column.)     A  name  of  the  dens  caninus.  namely,  the  emission  of  heat  and  light,  and 

COLU'MNA.  A  column,  or  pillar.  Ma-  the  waste  of  substance,  be  wanting,  we  do 
ny  parts  of  the  body,  which  in  their  shape  not  say  that  a  body  is  undergoing  combus- 
or  ofl5ce  resemble  columns,  are  so  named;  tion,or  that  it  is  burning.  It  follows,  there- 
as  columnae  carneae,  fee.  fore,  that  every  theory  of  combustion  ought 

Colu'mwa  na'si.     The  lowest  and  fleshy  to  explain  the  following  facts  : 
partof  the  nose,  which  forms  a  part  of  the       1.  Why  a  burning  body  is  consumed,  and 
septum.  its  individuality  destroyed. 

Colu'mna  o'ris.     a  name  for  the  uvula.       2.  Why,  during  the  progress  of  this  altera- 

Colu'mn.s  ca'rne^.      Columns   cordis,  tion,  heat  and  light  are  emitted. 
See  Heart.  For  the  elucidation  of  these  objects,  La- 

Colu'riom.  (n*/!2t  TO  MKK<].v  Tov  pouv :  voisier's  theory  has  laid  down  the  following 
because  it  prevents  a  defluxion.)     A  tent  to  laws  : 

thrust  into  a  sore,  to  prevent  a  defluxion  of  1-  Combustion  cannot  take  place  without 
humours.  the  presence  of  oxygen,  and  is  more  rapid 

CO'MA.  (From  xa,  or  luai,  to  lie  down.)  in  proportion  to  the  quantity  of  this  agent, 
A  propensity  to  sleep.    This  word  anciently  in  contact  with  the  inflamed  body, 
meant  any  total  suppression  of  the  powers       2.  In  every  act  of  combustion,  the  oxygen 
of  sense  ;    but  now  it  means  a  lethargic  present  is  consumed. 

drowsiness.  The  coma  vigil  is  a  disease  3.  The  w^eight  of  the  products  of  every 
where  the  patients  are  continually  inclined  body  after  combustion,  corresponds  with 
to  sleep,  but  cannot.  the  weight  of  the  body  before  combustion, 

Co'ma  so.mnole'ntdm.     Is  when   the   pa-  ;?/(«  that  of  the  oxygen  consumed, 
tient  continues  in   a  profound  sleep ;  and,       4.  The  oxygen  absorbed  by  the  combus- 
when  awakened,  immediately  relapses,with-  tible  body  may  be  recovered  from  the  com- 
out  being  able  to  keep  open  his  eyes.  pound    formed,    and   the  weight  regained 

CO'MATA.     (Kai//t«T«.-    from  coma.)     A  will  be  equal  to  the  weight   which  disap- 
diminution  of  the  powers  of  voluntary  mo-  peared  during  the  combustion, 
tion,  with  sleep,  or  the  senses  impaired.    It       5.  In  every  instance  of  combustion,  light 
is  an  order  of  the  class  neuroses  of  Cullen's  and  heat,  or  fire,  are  liberated. 
Nosology.  6.  In  a  limited   quantity  of  air,  only  a 

_  COMATOSE.  Haring  a  strong  propen-  certain  quantity  of  the  combustible  body 
sity  to  sleep.  can  be  burnt. 

COMBU'STIO  (From  com6uro,  to  burn.)  7.  The  air,  wherein  a  body  has  been 
A  burn,  or  scald.  burnt,  is  rendered  unfit  for  continuing  com-- 

COMBUSTION.  (From  comfiwro,  to  burn.)  bustion,  or  supporting  animal  life.  i 

Burning.  Among  the  various  operations  of  Though  every  case  of  combustion  requires  I 
chemistry,  none  acts  a  more  conspicuous  that  light  and  heat  should  be  evolved,  yet  j 
part  than  combustion;  and  in  proportion  this  process  proceeds  very  differently  in' 
to  its  utility  in  the  science,  the  necessity  different  circumstances;  hence  the  terms' 
of  thoroughly  investigating  its  nature  and  ignition,  or  glowing  heat ;  inflammation, 
mode  of  action,  becomes  more  obvious  to  oraccension;  and  rfcfonah'on,  or  explosion 
the  philosophical  chemist.  Ignition  takes  place  when  the  combustible 

Lavoider's  Theory  of  Combustion.  ''°S  ''  "°i  '"  """  aeriform  state. 

T        •  •    wu  r        ,.      .      .  .  Charcoal,  pyrophorus,  fee.  furnish  instan- 

Lavoisier  s  theory  of  combustion  is  found-  ces  of  this  kind 
ed  upon  the  absorption  of  oxygen  by  a  com-       It  seems  as  if  the  phenomenon  of  glowinr 
bi^tible  body.  ,  ^    .,  ,  „  ,       ^vas  peculiar  to  those  bodies  which  rlquire  I 

Taking  this   for  granted,  it  follows   that  considerable  quantity  of  caloric,  to  become 
combustion  is  only  the  play  of  affinity  be-  converted  into  the  gaseous  state 
tween    oxygen,  the  matter  of  heat,  and  a       The  disengagement  of  caloric  and  li-ht 
combustible  body  is  rendered  more  evident  to  the  senses  i 

When  an  incombustible  body  (a  brick  for  the  act  of 
instance)  is  heated,  it  undergoes  no  change,       Inflammation,  or  accension.      Here  the 
except  an  augmentation  of  bulk  and  tempe-  combustible  substances  are  more  easily  con- 
raturc;and  when  left  to  itself,  it  soon  re-  verted  into    an  elastic   or  aSriform   state 


238 


COiM 


COM 


Flame,  therefore,  consists  of  the  inflamma- 
ble matter  in  the  act  of  combustion  in  the 
gaseous  state.  When  all  circumstances  are 
favourable  to  the  complete  combustion  of 
the  products,  the  flame  is  perfect;  if  this  is 
uot  the  case,  part  of  the  combustible  body 
capable  of  being  converted  into  the  gaseous 
state,  passes  through  the  luminous  flame  un- 
burnt,  andexhibits  the  appearance  of  smoke. 
Soot,  therefore,  always  indicates  an  imper- 
fect combustion.  Hence  a  common  lamp 
smokes,  an  Argand's  lamp  yields  no  smoke. 

This  degree  of  combustion  is  very  accu- 
rately exemplified  in  the 

Flame  of  Candles. —  When  a  candle  is 
first  lighted,  which  must  be  done  by  the 
application  of  actual  flame,  a  degree  of  heat 
is  given  to  the  wick,  sufficient  to  destroy  the 
affinity  of  its  constituent  parts  ;  part  of  the 
tallow  is  instantly  melted,  volatilized,  and 
burnt.  As  this  is  destroyed  by  combustion, 
another  portion  melts,  rises,  and  supplies  its 
place,  and  undergoes  alike  change.  In  this 
way  combustion  is  maintained.  The  tallow 
is  liquified  as  it  comes  into  the  vicinity  of 
the  flame,  and  is,  by  the  capillary  attraction 
of  the  wick,  drawn  up  to  supply  the  place 
of  what  is  burnt;  the  unmelted  tallow,  by 
this  means,  forms  a  kind  of  cup. 

The  congeries  of  capillary  tubes  which 
form  the  wick  is  black,  because  the  charcoal 
of  the  cotton  becomes  predominant,  the 
circum-ambient  air  is  defended  by  the  flame 
from  oxidizing  it ;  it  therefore  remains,  for 
a  considerable  time,  in  its  natural  state  ; 
but  when  the  wick,  by  the  continual  con- 
sumption of  tallow,  becomes  too  long  to 
support  itself  in  a  perpendicular  position,  its 
upper  extremity  projects  nearly  out  of  the 
cone  of  the  flame,  and  there  forms  a  support 
for  an  accumulation  of  soot,  which  is  pro- 
duced by  the  imperfect  combustion.  A  can- 
dle, in  this  situation,  affords  scarcely  one- 
tenth  of  the  light  it  can  otherwise  give,  and 
tallow  candles,  on  this  account, require  con- 
tinual snuffing. 

But  if  the  candle  be  made  of  wax,  the 
wick  does  not  long  occupy  its  place  in  the 
middle  of  the  flame ;  its  thinness  makes  it 
bend  on  one  side,  when  its  length  is  too 
great  for  its  vertical  position;  its  extremity 
comes  then  into  contact  with  the  air,  and  is 
completely  burnt,  or  decomposed,  except  so 
much  of  it  as  is  defended  by  the  continual 
afflux  of  the  melted  wax.  This  small  wick, 
therefore,  performs  the  office  of  snuffing 
itself.  The  difficult  fusibility  of  wax  enables 
us  to  use  a  thinner  Avick  for  it  than  can  be 
used  for  tallow,  which  is  more  fusible.  But 
wax  being  a  substance  which  contains  much 
more  oxygen  than  tallow,  or  oil,  the  light  it 
affords  is  not  so  luminous. 

Detonation  is  an  instantaneous  combus- 
tion, accompanied  with  a  loud  report;  it 
takes  place  in  general  when  the  compounds 
resulting  from  the  union  of  two  or  more 
bodies,  occupy   much  more  or  less  space 


than  the  substances  did  before  their  union  , 
a  great  impulse  is  therefore  given  to  the 
surrounding  air,  or  else  a  vacuum  is  formed, 
and  the  air  rushing  in  from  all  sides  to  fill 
it  up  is  the  cause  of  the  report. 

A  mixture  of  oxygen  and  hydrogen  gases 
detonates  very  loud.  Gunpowder,  fulmi- 
nating gold,  silver,  and  mercury ;  oxyge- 
nated muriate  of  potash  ;  and  various  other 
explosive  compounds,  are  capable  of  pro- 
ducing very  loud  detonations. 

With  respect  to  the  disengagement  of 
light  and  caloric. 

By  the  older  chemists,  it  was  universally 
supposed  that  the  light  and  heat  emitted 
during  combustion,  proceeded  from  the 
inflammable  body  ;  and  this  opinion  would 
indeed  appear  unquestionable,  while  the 
composition  of  the  atmosphere  was  imper- 
fectly known.  The  l)urning  body  appeared 
luminous  and  felt  hot,  and  no  other  agent 
was  supposed  to  be  concerned  ;  the  conclu- 
sion that  the  light  and  heat  were  evolved 
from  the  burning  substance,  was,  therefore, 
unavoidable.  But  when  the  nature  of  the 
atmosphere  was  ascertained,  and  when  it 
became  evident  that  part  of  the  air  was  ab- 
sorbed during  combustion,  the  former  con- 
clusion fell  to  the  ground ;  for  when  two 
bodies  exert  a  mutual  action  on  each  other, 
it  becomes  apriori  equally  probable  that  the 
products  may  be  derived  from  either  of 
them ;  consequently,  the  light  and  heat 
evolved  might  proceed  either  from  the  one 
or  the  other.  Whether  they  proceed  from 
the  atmosphere,  or  from  the  combustible 
body,  they  must  be  separated  at  the  part 
where  the  combination  takes  place  ;  that  is, 
upon  the  surface  of  the  burning  body  itself ; 
and  consequently  it  appeared  luminous  and 
heated,  while  the  air  being  invisible  escaped 
observation. 

When  the  laws  of  heat  became  known, 
at  least  when  it  was  ascertained  that  bodies 
contain  at  the  same  temperature,  and  in 
equal  quantities,  either  of  mass  or  bulk,  une- 
qual quantitiesof  heat,the  conclusion  became 
probable,  that  the  caloric  evolved  in  com- 
bustion proceeded  rather  from  the  oxygen 
gas  of  the  atmosphere,  than  from  the  com- 
bustible body ;  since  the  former  contains 
a  much  larger  quantity  than  the  latter.  The 
caloric  evolved  was  therefore  supposed  to  be 
derived  from  the  condensation  oi the  oxygen 
gas  in  the  new  combination  into  which  it 
entered. 

Though  approaching  to  the  truth,  this 
explanation  is  not  strictly  true.  It  is  not 
merely  from  the  oxygen  gas  being  condensed 
that  the  caloric  is  evolved,  because,  in  many 
cases  of  combustion,  the  product  still  exists 
in  the  gaseous  state,  and  in  others,  the 
quantity  of  caloric  evolved  bears  no  pro- 
portion to  the  degree  of  condensation.  Phi- 
losophers ascribed  this  to  a  change  of  capa- 
city ;  for,  in  diff"erent  bodies,  the  dilference 
in  the  proportion  of  the  capacities  before 


COM  ^OM  239 

and  atter  combustion,  is  by  no  means  uni-  nor  the  results  arising  from  them,  are  the 
form  •  and  hence  the  difference  in  the  quan-  same.  That  a  distinction  therefore  should 
tities 'of  caloric  extricated  in  various  cases  be  made  between  these  processes  is  obvious; 
of  combustion.  and  it  is  on  this  account  that  Dr.  Thomson 

This  beino- premised,  it  remains  to  explain  has  oiFered  a  theory,  which  considers  this 
the  origin  of  the  light  emitted  during  com-  subject  in  a  new  point  of  view,  and  which 
bustion";  for  although  we  take  it  for  granted  bids  fair  to  enable  us  to  estimate  the  pheno- 
that  the'caloric  is  evolved  from  the  oxygen  mena  of  combustion  much  better  than  has 
gas,  we  cannot  infer  that  the  light  has  the  hitherto  been  done, 
same  origin.  According  to  Dr.  Thomson's  theory,    all 

It  is  very  probable  that  light  is  a  consti-  the  bodies  concerned  in  combustion  are 
tuentpart  of  inflammable  bodies ;  for  it  is  either,  1.  Combustibles.— 2.  Supporters  of 
frequently  evolved  in  combinations  when  combustion. — 3.  Incombustibles. 
the  oxygen  is  merely  transferred  from  one  I.  Combustible  bodies  are  those  sub- 
inflammable  substance  to  another.  In  those  stances  which  are  said,  in  common  language, 
cases  it  must  proceed  from  the  inflammable  to  burn.  During  the  combustion,  they 
body  The  accension  of  oils  by  the  affusion  appear  to  emit  light  and  heat,  and,  at  the 
of  acids,  the  combustion  of  metals  in  the  same  time,  gradually  waste  away.  When 
same  way  furnish  instances  of  the  kind.         this  change  has  reached  its  maximum,  the 

It  seems     therefore,   probable    that   the  process  of  combustion  is  at  an  end. 
light  is  der'ived  from  the  inflammable  sub-       The  class  of  combustibles  is  very  nume- 
^tance- and  that  the  oxygen,  combining  with  rous  ;    but   all  the  bodies  belonging    to  it 
the  bases  of  these  substances,  disengages  the  may  be  sub-divided  into  three  sets,  namely  ; 
lltr\n  1.  Simple  combustibles.     2.  Compound 

*It  may  be  concluded  then,  that  light  en-  combustibles.     3.  Combustible  oxides,  &c.  I 

ters  into  the  composition  «f  ^1}  7^"^^^^^^^^^^^  simple  Combustibles. 

bodies  ;   but  as   we  are  unable  to  separate  r 

the  light,  so  as  to  obtain  these  bodies  pure,       1.  Sulphur. 

we  treat  of  them  as  simple  bodies.  2.  Phosphorus. 

According  to  this  theory,  the  combustion       3.  Diamond,  or  Carbon. 

of  phosphorus  in  oxygen  gas,  is  therefore,  the       4.  Hydrogen  gas. 

effect  of  a  double  affinity.      The  basis   of      5.  All  the  metals. 

the  oxygen  gas  unites  with  the  phosphorus,       Q.  Boron. 

to  form  phosphoric  acid  ;  and  the  light  dis-  ,  r^     ,     .-ki 

engaged  from  the  phosphorus,  together  with  Compound  Combustibles. 

the  heat  of  the  oxygen  gas,  produces  the       Tlie    compound    combustibles    consist    <K 

vivid  flame.  compounds,  formed  by  the  simple  combustj- 

The  quantity  of  light  emitted  by  different  bles  uniting  together,   and   are    of   courte 

bodies  is  supposed  to  depend  on  the  quantity  much  more  numerous  than  the  simple  con>- 

containedin  them,  and  on  the  proportion  in  bustibles.     They  maybe  arranged  under  tlfe 

which  it  is  united  to  caloric.  five  following  heads  : 

Such  is  the  theory  of  combustion  of  La-       1.  Sulphurets. 

voisier,  modified  by  Gren,   Leonardi,   and       2.  Phosphurets. 

Richter.  3.  Carburets. 

4.  Alloys.  ' 

Thomson's  Theory  of  Combustion.  5.  Sulphuretted,  phosphurelted,  and  cir- 

Though  the  preceding  theory  of  combus-  buretted  hydrogen.  : 

lion  is  simple  and  beautiful,  it  appears,  from  The  combustible  oxides  are  either  simple, 
what  we  are  now  going  to  state,  to  be  by  no  having  a  single  base,  or  compound,  having, 
means  completely  satisfactory.  more  than  one  base.     All  the  simple  com- 

U  has  misled  chemists,  by  confining  the   bustible  oxides  are  by  combustion  convei^ed 
term  combustion  to  the  act  of  oxygenation,  into  acids.  j 

and  considering  that  all  bodies,  during  their  The  compound  combustible  oxides  ar^  by 
combustion,  combine  with  oxygen,  without  far  the  most  numerous.  i 

at  the  same  time  recollecting  that  this  lat-  II.  The  supporters  of  combustion  are 
ter  effect  may  take  place  without  any  of  bodies  which  are  not  of  themselves,  strictly 
the  phenomena  usually  attendant  on  com-  speaking,  capable  of  undergoing  combustion,^ 
bustion  ;  and  that,  though  certainly  all  but  which  are  absolutely  necessary  for  the 
combustion  pre-supposes  the  combination  process  ;  for  no  combustible  body  can  burn 
of  oxygen  with  a  base,  yet  this  combination  unless  some  one  or  other  of  them  be  pre- 
may  be,  and  repeatedly  is,  effected  where  sent.  Whenever  they  are  excluded,  com- 
no  combustion  can  possibly  take  place,  bustion  ceases.  All  the  supporters  of  com- 
Nothing  can  be  more  evident  than  the  bustion  known  at  present  are  oxygen,  chlo- 
difference  which,  in  numberless  instances,  rine,iodine,  and  the  compounds  which/these 
prevails  between  the  act  of  oxygenation  in  form  with  each  other,  and  with  azote, 
bodies  and  that  of  combustion,  inasmuch  There  are  indeed  certain  substancfes  be- 
as  neither  the   phenomena   attending   on,   sides  these,  which  possess  nearly  tbnj  same 


240 


COM 


COM 


properties;  these  shall  be  afterwards  euu-  bustibles  would  not  be  acted  on  by  simplt 
merated  under  the  title  of  partial  supporteis.    supporters. 

ni.  The  INCOMBUSTIBLE  BODIES  are  nei-  Thus  phosphorus  burns  in  air  at  the  com- 
ther  capable  of  undergoing  combustion  raon  temperature  ;  but  it  does  not  burn  in 
themselves,  nor  of  supporting  the  combus-  oxygen  gas,  unless  its  temperature  be  raised. 
tion  of  those  bodies  that  are;  they  are  Thus  also  oils  burn  rapidly  when  mixed  with 
therefore  not  immediately  connected  with  nitric  acid.  Nitrous  gas  and  nitrous  oxide 
combustion ;  though  most  of  them  appeal-  to  constitute  exceptions  to  this  rule, 
be  the  results  of  that  process.  Azote,  the  None  of  the  produri*  of  combustion  are 
alkalies  earths,  k,c.  come  under  this'divi-  combustible,  according  to  the  definition  of 
gjon.  combustion  here  given.     This  want  of  com- 

Some  of  the  alkalies  and  earths  possess  bustibility  is  not  owing  to  their  being  satu- 
certain  properties  in  common  with  com-  rated  with  oxygen  ;  for  several  of  them  are 
bustibles,  and  are  capable  of  exhibiting  capable  of  combining  with  an  additional 
phenomena  somewhat  analogous  to  com-  dose  of  it.  But,  during  this  combination, 
bustion  ;  which  will  be  described  afterwards  no  caloric  or  light  is  ever  emitted  ;  and  the 
under  the  title  of  semi-combustion.  compound  formed  differs  essentially  from  a 

In  every  case  of  combustion,  there  must  product  of  combustion  ;  for  by  this  additional 
therefore  be  present  a  combustible  body,  and  dose  of  oxygen,  the  product  is  converted  into 
a  supporter  of  combustion.  During  com-  a  supporter.  Hence  we  see  that  combustion 
bustion,  the  combustible  always  unites  with  ought  not  to  be  confounded  with  the  combina- 
the  supporter.  It  is  this  combination  which  tion  of  a  body  with  oTtygen,  as  was  done  for- 
occasions  the  apparent  waste  and  alteration  of  merly. 

the  combustible.  The  new  compoundthus  Combustion,  indeed,  cannot  take  place 
formed  is  a  product  of  combustion.  Eveiy  without  the  combination  of  oxygen  or  other 
product  of  combustion  is  either,  1.  an  acid,  supporter  ;  but  oxygen  may  combine  with 
or  2.  an  oxide,  he.  It  is  true,  indeed,  that  bodies  in  different  proportions  without  the 
other  bodies  sometimes  make  their  appear-  phenomena  of  combustion  ;  ruA  the  product 
ance  during  combustion,  but  these  will  be  obtained  by  combustion  is  capable  of  be- 
found,  upon  examination,  not  to  be  products,  coming  converted  into  a  supporter  oi  com- 
nor  to  have  undergone  combustion.  bustion;  for  instance,    if  lead  be    melted, 

Thus  one  of  the  two  characteristic  marks  and  kept  so  for  some  time,  it  becomes  co- 
ivhich  distinguish  combustion,  namely,  the  vered  with  a  gray  pellicle  or  oxide  of  lead,  a 
apparent  ivaste  and  alteration  of  the  combus-  product  consisting  of  oxygen  and  lead ;  but 
iible  body,  has  been  fully  explained.  For  if  this  oxide  is  suffered  to  be  heated  longer, 
the  explanation  of  it  we  are  indebted  to  it  absorbs  an  additional  quantity  of  oxygen, 
Xavoisier,  as  stated  before.  and  becomes  converted  into  a  yellow  pow- 

But  though  the  combination  of  the  com-  der,  called  yellow  oxide  of  lead.  If  this 
bustible  with  oxygen,  or  other  supporter,  be  yellow  oxide  be  again  exposed  to  heat,  it 
a  constant  part  of  combustion,  yet  the  faci-  absorbs  still  more  oxygen,  and  becomes 
lity  with  which  combustibles  burn  is  not  converted  into  rerf  oxide  o/Zearf.  When  the 
proportional  to  their  apparent  affinity  for  supporters  thus  formed  by  the  combination 
oxygen.  of  oxygen  with  products,  are  made  to  sup- 

Phosphorus,  for  instance,  burns  more  port  combustion,  they  do  not  lose  all  their 
readily  than  charcoal ;  yet  charcoal  is  capa-  oxygen,  but  only  the  additional  dose  which 
ble  of  abstracting  oxygen  from  phosphorus,  constituted  them  supporters.  Of  course  they 
and  of  course  has  a  greater  affinity  for  it.  are  again  reduced  to  their  original  state  of 
Some  of  the  combustible  oxides  take  fire  products  of  combustion.  Hence  it  follows, 
more  readily  than  some  of  the  simple  com-  that  they  owe  their  properties  as  supporters, 
bustibles;  alkohol,  ether,  and  oils,  are  ex-  notto  the  w/ioZe  of  the  oxygen  which  they 
ceedin<'ly  combustible,  whereas  all  the  me-  contain,  but  to  the  additional  dose  which 
tals  require  very  high  temperatures  when  constituted  them  supporters.  Wemaythere- 
the  supporter  is  air.  fore  call  them  partial  supporters,  indicating 

This  greater  combustibility  of  combusti-  by  the  term;  that  part  only  of  their  oxygen 
ble  oxides  is  probably  owing  to  the  weaker  is  capable  of  supporting  combustion,  and 
affidty  by  which  their  particles  are  united,    not  the  whole. 

HeLce  they  are  more  easily  separated  than  All  the  partial  supporters  with  which  we 
faottogeneous  particles,  and  of  course  com-  are  acquainted,  contain  a  metallic  basis  ;  for 
bine  more  readily  with  oxygen ;  those  sim-  metallic  oxides  are  the  only  products  at 
pie  combustibles  which  melteasiIy,orwhich  present  known,  capable  of  combining  with 
are  ia  the  state  of  elastic  fluids,  are  also  very  an  additional  dose  of  oxygen.  It  is  a  Hiir- 
combustible,  because  the  cohesion  between  cumstance  highly  deserving  attention,  that 
their  particles  is  easily  overcome.  when  metals  are  capable  of  combining  with 

It  is  owing  to  the  same  inferiority  in  the  several  doses  of  oxygen,  the  product,  or 
coheaon  of  heterogeneous  particles,  that  oxide  formed  by  combustion  is  seldom  or 
^ome  of  the  compound  supporters  occasion  never  that  which  contains  a  maximum  of 
■Lombastion  in  cii  cuinstances  when  the  com-   oxygen 


COxM 


COM 


:24i 


TIius  it  is  evident  that  several  of  the  pi:o« 
ducts  of  combustiou  are  capable  of  com- 
bining with  oxygen.  The  incomhuslibilily 
of  products,  therefore,  is  not  owing  to  their 
toanl  of  affinity  for  oxygen,  but  (o  some 
other  cause. 

No  product  of  combustion  is  capable  of 
mpporling  combustion.  This  is  not  occa- 
sioned by  any  want  of  affinity  to  combusti- 
ble bodies  ;  for  several  of  them  are  capable 
of  combining  with  an  additional  dose  of 
their  basis.  But  by  this  combination,  they 
lose  their  properties  as  products,  and  are 
converted  into  combustibles.  The  process, 
therefore,  differs  essentially  from  combus- 
tion. Thus  phosphoric  acid,  a  product  of 
combustion,  is  capable  of  combining  with 
an  additional  dose  of  phosphorus,  and  form- 
ing phospliorous  acid  a  combustible  body. 
When  this  last  acid  is  heated  in  contact  with 
a  supporter,  it  undergoes  combustion  ;  but 
it  is  only  the  additional  dose  of  the  combus- 
tible which  burns,  and  the  whole  is  con- 
verted into  phosphoric  acid.  Hence  we  see 
that  it  is  not  the  whole  basis  of  these  com- 
pounds which  is  combustible,  but  merely  the 
additional  dose.  The  compounds,  therefore, 
formed  by  the  union  of  a  product  and  com- 
bustible, may  be  termed  partial  combustibles ; 
indicating  by  the  name,  that  a  part  only  of 
the  base  is  capable  of  .undergoing  combus- 
tion. Since  the  products  of  combustion 
are  capable  of  combining  with  o.^ygen,  but 
iieverexhibit  the  phenomena  of  combustion, 
except  when  they  are  in  the  state  of  partial 
combustibles,  combustible  bodies  must  con- 
tain a  substance  which  they  lose  in  burning, 
and  to  which  they  owe  their  combustibility; 
for,  after  they  have  lost  it,  they  unite  to 
oxygen  ivithout  exhibiting  the  phenomena  of 
combustion. 

Though  the  products  of  combustion  are 
not  capable  of  supporting  combustion,  they 
not  unfrequently  part  with  tlieiroxygen  just 
as  supporters  do,  give  it  out  to  com'/nslibles, 
and  convert  thrm  into  products  ;  but  during 
t 'lis  process,  no  heat  norlightis  everevolved. 
Water,  for  instance,  gives  out  its  oxygen  to 
iron,  and  converts  it  into  the  black  oxide,  a 
product.  Thus  we  see  that  the  oxygen  of 
products  is  capable  of  converting  combus- 
tibles into  products,  just  as  the  oxygen  of 
supporters  ;  but  during  the  combination  of 
the  last  only^  are  heat  and  light  emitted. 
The  oxygen  of  supporters  then  contains 
something  which  the  oxygen  of  products 
wants. 

Whenever  the  whole  of  the  oxygen  is  ab- 
stracted from  products,  the  combustibility  of 
their  base  is  restored  as  completely  as  before 
combustion;  but  no  substance  is  capable  of 
abstracting  the  whole  of  the  oxygen, except 
a  combustilAe,  or  a  partial  combustible.  Wa- 
ter, for  instance,  is  aproduct  of  combustion, 
whose  base  is  hydrogen.  To  restore  the 
combustibility  of  the  hydrogen,  we  have 
only  to  mix  water  with  iron  or  ?;irc  filings. 


and  an  acid ;  the  metal  is  oxidized,  and  the 
hydrogen  gas  is  evolved  as  combu.stible  as 
ever.  But  no  substance,  except  a  combus- 
tible, is  capable  of  separating  hydrogen  gas 
from  water,  by  combining  with  its  oxygen. 
Thus  we  see  that  combustibles  are  capable 
of  restoring  the  combustibility  of  the  bases 
of  products  ;  but  they  themselves  lo^  their 
combustibilit}^  by  the  process,  and  are  con- 
verted into  products.  Combustibility,  there- 
fore, may  be  thrown  at  pleasure  from  one 
body  to  another. 

From  tiiese  fads  it  is  obvious  that  the 
products  of  corabiistioi)  may  be  formed  with- 
out combustion  ;  but  in  these  cases  a  new 
combustible  is  always  evolved.  Tiie  process 
is  merely  an  interchange  of  combustibility  ; 
for  the  combustible  is  converted  into  apro- 
duct only  by  means  of  a  product.  Both  the 
oxygen  and  tlie  base  of  the  product  iiaving 
undergone  combustion,  have  lost  something 
which  is  essential  to  combustion.  Tlit:  pro- 
cess is  merely  a  donbie  decomposition.  The 
productyields  its  oxygen  to  the  combustible, 
while  at  the  same  time  the  combustible  gives 
out  sometliing  to  the  base  of  the  product ; 
the  combustibility  of  that  base  then  is  re- 
stored by  the  loss  of  its  oxygen,  and  by  the 
restoration  of  something  which  it  receives 
from  the  other  combustible  thus  converted, 
into  a  product. 

There  is  indeed  another  method  of  foi^ni- 
ing  the  products  of  combustion  without  ac- 
tual combustion  in  certain  cases ;  but  the 
j'henomeiia  are  much  more  consplicated. 
This  method  is  to  expose  them  to  the  ac- 
tion of  some  of  the  supporters  dissolved  in 
^vater ;  especially  nitric  acid.  Thus  most  of 
the  metallic  oxides  may  be  formed  without 
combustion  by  the  action  of  that  acid  on 
the  metals.  But,  in  that  case,  a  new  sup- 
porter is  always  evolved,  namel}'-,  nitrous 
gas;  ammonia,  a  new  combustible, is  also 
usually  formed  ;  and,  not  unfrequently,  the 
product  is  converted  into  a  partial  supporter. 

JN'o  supporter  can  be  produced  by  combus- 
tion, or  by  any  equivalent  process.  As 
several  of  the  supporters  consist  of  oxygen 
combined  with  a  base,  it  follows  as  a  con- 
sequence, that  oxygen  may  combine  with 
a  base  without  losing  that  ingredient,  which 
occasions  combustion.  The  act  of  combi- 
nation of  oxygen  witli  abase,  therefore,  is 
by  no  means  the  same  with  combustio)!. 
Jf  w'e  take  a  view  of  tiie  different  support- 
ers, we  shall  lind  that  all  of  them  wliich 
can  be  obtained  artificially,  are  procured 
either  from  other  supporters  orby  the  agency 
of  electricity. 

I.  Oxygen  oas  may  be  procured  from 
nitric  acid,  and  from  several  of  the  partial 
supporters,  as  the  black  oxide  of  manga- 
nese, the  red  oxides  of  lead  and  of  mercury. 
The  action  of  heat  is  always  necessary ; 
but  the  process  is  very  different  from  com- 
bustion. 

II    AiK,   as  far  as  is   knoiv.T  at   pi'esent, 
31 


ii42 


mM 


.COM 


cannot  be  formed  artificially.  The  gas  in- 
deed, which  comes  over  during  part  of  the 
usual  distillation  of  nitrate  of  potash  and 
sulphuric  acid,  to  obtain  nitric  acid,  resem- 
bles air  very  closely.  But  it  is  obtained 
fl'om  a  supporter. 

III.  NiTiious  OXIDE  has  hitherto  been 
only  procured  from  nitrous  gas  and  nitric 
acid  (in  nitrate  of  ammonia.)  both  of  which 
are  supporters. 

IV.  WiTKOus  GAS  can  only  be  procured 
by  the  decomposition  of  nitric  acid,  a  sup- 
porter. 

V.  OxYMURiATie  ACjD,or  Chlorine,  can  be 
formed  by  the  action  of  muriatic  acid  on  the 
black  oside  of  mangauese,  the  red  osides  of 
lead,  iron,  or  mercury ;  all  of  which  are  partial 
supporters 

VI.  Nitric  acid  is  formed  spontaneously 
upon  the  surface  of  the  earth,  by  processes 
with  which  we  are  but  imperfectly  acquaint- 
ed ;  but  which  certainly  have  no  resemblance 
to  combustion.  Its  oxygen  is  probably  fur- 
nished by  the  air,  Avhich  is  a  supporter  :  at 
least,  it  has  been  observed,  that  nitrogen 
and  oxygen,  at  high  temperatures,  are  ca- 
pable of  forming  nitric  acid. 

This  formation  of  nitric  acid  by  means  of 
electricity,  has  been  considered  as  a  combus- 
tion, but  for  what  reason  it  is  not  easy  to 
say :  the  substance  acted  upon  is  not  a  com- 
bustible with  a  supporter,  but  a  supporter 
alone.  Electricity  is  so  far  from  being 
equivalent  to  combustion,  that  it  sometimes 
acts  in  a  manner  diametrically  opposite ;  un- 
burning,  if  we  may  use  the  expression,  a 
substance  which  has  already  undergone  com- 
bustion, and  converting  a  product  into  a 
eombuslible  and  a  supporter.  Thus  it  de- 
composes water,  and  converts  it  into  oxygen 
and  hydrogen  gas ;  therefore  it  must  he 
capable  of  supplying  the  substances  which 
the  oxygen  and  combustible  lose  when  they 
combineby  combustion,  and  form  a  product. 

Several  of  the  supporters  and  partial  sup- 
porters are  capable  of  combining  with  com- 
bustibles, vrithout  undergoing  decomposi- 
tion, or  exhi!)iting  the  phenomena  of  combus- 
tion. In  this  manner,  the  yellow  oxide  of 
gold  combines  with  ammonia;  the  red  oxide 
of  mercury  with  oxalic  acid  ;  and  oxymuria- 
tic  acid  with  ammonia.  Thus  also  nitrate  of 
potash  may  be  combined,  or  at  least  inti- 
mately mixed  with  several  combustible  bo- 
dies, as  in  gunpowder,  fulminating  powder, 
&c.  In  all  these  com.pounds.  the  oxygen  of 
the-supporter  and  the  combustible  retain  the 
ingredients  which  rcndertliem  susceptible  of 
combustion ;  hence  the  compound  is  still 
combustible.  And  in  consequence  of  the 
intimate  combination  of  the  component 
parts,  the  least  alteration  is  apt  to  destroy 
the  equilibrium  which  subsists  between 
them;  the  consequence  is,  combustion  and 
the  formation  of  a  new  compound.  Hence 
these  compounds  burn  with  amazing  facility, 
tiot  onlv  whf»n  heafed.  but  when  tritui-ated. 


ot  struck  smartly  with  a  hammer.  Thej 
have  therefore  received  the  name  of  detona- 
ting or  fulminating  bodies.  Thus  we  have 
fulminating  gold,  fulminating  mercury,  ful- 
minating powder,  &.c. 

Such  are  the  properties  of  the  combusti- 
bles, the  .supporters,  and  the  products  ;  and 
such  the  phenomena  wliich  they  exliibit 
when  made  to  act  upon  each  other. 

If  we  compare  together  the  svpporters 
and  the  products,  we  shall  find  that  they 
resemble  each  other  in  many  respects.  Both 
of  them  contain  oxygen,  or  other  supporter; 
as  an  essential  constituent  part ;  both  are 
capable  of  converting  combustibles  into 
products  ;  and  several  of  both  combine  with 
combustibles  and  with  additional  doses  of 
oxygen.  But  they  differ  from  each  other 
in  their  effects  on  combustibles.  The  for- 
mer only  produce  combustion  ;  whereas  the 
products  convert  combustibles  into  pro- 
ducts without  combustion.  IS'ow,  as  the  ulti- 
mate change  produced  upon  combustibles  by 
both  these  sets  of  bodies  is  the  same,  and  as 
thesubstance  which  combines  with  the  com- 
bustibles is  in  both  cases  the  same,  oxygen 
for  instance,  we  must  conclude  that  this 
oxygen  in  the  supporters  contains  something 
which  the  oxygen  of  the  products  wants., 
something  which  separates  during  the  pas- 
sage of  the  oxygen  from  the  product  to  the 
combustible,  and  occasions  the  combustion, 
or  emission  of  lire,  v^'hich  accompanies  this 
passage.  The  oxygen  of  supporters  then 
contains  some  ingredient  which  the  oxygen 
of  products  wants.  Many  circumstances 
concur  to  render  it  probable  that  this  ingre- 
dient is  caloric. 

The  comlnislihies  and  the  products  also 
resemble  each  other.  Both  of  them  con- 
tain the  same  or  a  similar  base  ;  both  fre- 
quently combine  with  combustibles,  and 
likewise  with  oxygen  ;  but  they  differ  essen- 
tially in  the  phenomena:  which  accompany 
their  combination  with  oxygen.  In  the  one 
case,  Jire  is  emilled ;  in  the  other,  not.  It' 
We  recollect  that  no  substance  but  a  com- 
bustible is  capable  of  restoring  combustibili- 
ty to  the  base  of  a  product,  and  that  at  its 
doing  so  it  always  loses  its  own  combustibili- 
ty ;  and  if  we  recollect  farther,  that  the  base 
of  a  product  does  not  exhibit  the  phenome- 
na of  combustion  even  when  it  combines 
with  oxygen,  we  cannot  avoid  concluding, 
that  all  combtistibles  contain  an  ingredient 
which  they  lose  vihen  converted  into  pro- 
ducts, and  that  this  loss  contributes  to  the  fire 
which  makes  its  appearance  during  the  con- 
-  version.  Many  circumstances  contribute  to 
render  il  probable  that  this  ingredient  is  light. 

If  we  suppose  that  the  oxygen  of  sup- 
porters contains  caloric  as  an  essential  in- 
gredient, and  that  light  is  a  component  part 
of  all  combustibles, ^he  phenomena  of  com- 
bustion above  enumerated,  numerous  and 
intricate  as  they  are,  admit  of  an  easy  and 
obvious  explanation,    The  component  parts 


t,OAt 


COM 


m 


!«f  the  oxygen  of  supporters  are  tw'o  ;  naaie* 
ly,  1.  a  base,  2.  caloric.  The  component 
.parts  of  combustibles  are  likewise  two  ; 
namely,  1.  a  base,  2.  light.  During  com- 
bustion, tlie  base  of  the  oxygen  combines 
with  the  base  of  the  combustible,  and  forms 
the  prodiict ;  while,  at  the  same  time,  the 
caloric  of  the  oxygen  combines  with  the 
light  of  the  combustible,  and  the  compound 
flies  off  in  the  form  of  lire.  Thus  combus- 
tion is  a  double  decomposition  ;  the  oxy- 
gen and  combustible  divide  themselves  each 
■into  two  portions,  which  combine  in  pairs  ; 
tlie  one  compound  is  tlie  produd,  and  the 
other  the  fire.,  which  escapes. 

Hence  the  reason  that  the  oxygen  of  pro- 
ducts is  unfit  for  combustion.  Jt  wants  its 
caloric.  Hence  the  reason  that  combustion 
does  not  take  place  when  oxygen  combines 
with  products,  or  with  the  base  of  support- 
ers. These  bodies  contain  no  light.  The 
caloric  of  the  oxygen  of  course  is  not  sepa- 
rated, and  no  fire  appears.  And  this  oxy- 
gen still  retaining  its  caloric,  is  capable  of 
producing  combustion  whenever  a  body  is 
presented  which  contains  light,  and  whose 
base  has  an  afiinity  for  oxygen.  Hence  also 
the  reason  why  a  combustible  alone  can  re- 
store combustibility  to  the  base  of  a  product. 
In  all  such  cases,  a  double  decomposition 
takes  place.  The  oxygen  of  the  product  com- 
bines with  the  base  of  the  combustible, 
%vhile  the  light  of  the  combustible  combines 
with  the  base  of  the  product. 

But  the  application  of  this  theory  to  all 
the  different  phenomena  described  above, 
is  so  obvious,  that  it  is  needless  to  give  any 
more  examples.  Let  us  rather  inquire,  with 
the  author,  into  the  evidences  which  can  be 
brought  forward  in  its  support. 

As  caloric  and  lig'it  are  always  emitted 
-during  combustion,  it  follows  that  they 
must  have  previously  existed  in  the  com- 
bustible, the  supporter,  or  in  both. 

That  the  oxygen  of  the  supporters  con- 
tains either  one  or  both  of  these  substances; 
follows  incontrovertibly  from  a  fact  ali-eady 
mentioned,  namely,  that  the  oxygen  of  pro- 
ducts will  not  support  combustion,  while 
<ihat  of  supporters  will.  Hence  the  oxygen 
of  supporters  must  contain  something  which 
ihe  oxygen  of  the  products  wants,  and  this 
something  must  be  caloric,  or  light,  or  both. 

That  the  oxygen  of  some  of  the  supporters 
at  least  contains  caloric,  as  an  ingredient, 
has  been  proved,  in  a  satisfactory  manner, 
by  the  experiments  of  Crawford,  Lavoisier, 
and  La  Place.  Thus  the  temperature  of  hot- 
blooded  animals  is  maintained  by  the  de- 
composition of  air.  JNow  if  the  oxygen  of 
^ne  supporter  contains  caloric,  the  same 
ingredient  must  exist  in  the  oxygen  of  every 
i-upport.ir,  because  all  of  them  are  obviousl}'' 
in  the  same  state.  Hence  we  conclude  that 
the  oxygen  of  every  supporter  contains  ca- 
loric as  an  essential  ingredient. 

Ths    light   emiUed    during    eombu^UoA 


miiai  eiilier  proceed  from  tJie  ctmibustible 
or  the  supporter.  That  it  proceeds  from  the 
combustible,  must  appear  pretty  obvious,  if 
we  recollect  that  the  colour  of  the  light 
emitted  during  combustion  varies,  and  thajt 
this  variation  usually  depends,  not  upon, 
the  supporter,  but  upon  the  combustii3le. 
Thus  charcoal  burns  witii  a  red  flame,  sul- 
phur with  a  blue  or  violet,  zine  with  a 
greenish-white,  fee. 

The  foi-mation  of  combustibles  in  plants, 
obviously  requires  the  presence  and  agency 
of  light.  The  leaves  of  plants  emit  oxygen 
gas,  when  exposed  to  the  sun's  rays,  but 
never  in  the  shade,  or  in  the  dark. 

Besides  vegetation,  we  are  acquainted 
with  two  otiier  methods  of  unburning  pro- 
ducts, or  of  converting  them  into  products 
and  combustibles,  by  exposing  them,  in  cer- 
tain circumstances,  to  the  agency  of  fire,  oe 
of  eleciricity.  The  oxides  of  gold,  mer- 
cury, &lc.  Vv'hen  heated  to  redness,  are  de- 
composed, oxygen  gas  is  emitted,  and  the 
pure  metal  remains  behind.  In  this  case, 
the  necessary  caloric  and  light  must  be  fur- 
nished by  the  fire ;  a  circumstance  which 
explains  why  such  reductions  always  require 
a  red  heat.  When  carbonic  acid  is  made  to 
pass  repeatedly  over  red-hot  charcoal,  it 
combines  with  a  portion  of  charcoal,  and  is 
converted  into  gaseous  oxide  of  carbon.  M 
this  gas  be  a  combustible  oxide,  the  base  of 
the  carbonic  acid  and  its  oxygen  must  have 
been  supplied  with  light  and  caloric  frona 
the  fire  ;  but  if  it  be  a  partial  combustible, 
it  is  merely  a  compound  of  carbonic  acid 
and  charcoal ;  which  of  the  two  it  is,  re- 
mains still  to  be  ascertained. 

Electricity  decomposes  water,  and  con- 
verts it  into  oxygen  gas  and  hydrogen  gas ; 
it  must,  therefore,  supply  the  heat  and  the 
light  whichthese  bodies  lost  when  converted 
into  a  product. 

These  facts,  together  with  the  exact  cor- 
respondence of  the  theory  given  above  with 
the  phenomena  of  combustion,  render  it  so 
probable,  that  Dr.  Thomson  has  ventured 
to  propose  it  as  an  additional  step  towards 
a  full  explanation  of  the  theory  of  combus- 
tion. Every  additional  experiment  has 
served  to  confirm  it  more  and  more.  It 
even  throws  light  upon  the  curious  experi- 
ments of  the  accensiou  of  metals  with  sul- 
phur, Vihich  succeed  in  vacuo,  under  mer- 
cuiy,  in  nitrogen  gas,  Sic, 

Dr.  Thomson  has  noticed  that  the  same 
emission  of  caloric  and  light,  or  oi  fire, 
takes  place  when  melted  sulphur  is  made  to 
combine  with  potash,  or  with  lime,  in  a 
crucible  or  glass  tube,  and  likewise  when 
melted  phosphorus  is  made  to  combine  with 
lime  heated  to  redness.  He  supposes  that, 
in  all  probability,  barj'tes  and  strontia  ex- 
hibit the  same  phenomenon  when  combined 
with  melted  sulphur  or  phosphorus ;  and 
perhaps  some  of  the  metals  wllCTX  c\)ml)ir.e^ 
''viih  plio^horii?- 


244 


COil 


COAI 


The  phenomena  Dr.  Thomsou  expiahis 
tlms  : — The  sulphur  and  phosphorus  are  in 
the  melted  state,  and  therefore  contain  calo- 
ric as  an  ingredient ;  the  alkalies,  earths, 
and  metals  which  produce  the  phenomenon 
in  question,  contain  light  as  an  essential 
ingredient.  The  sulphur,  or  phosphorus 
combines  with  the  base  of  the  metal,  earth, 
or  alkali ;  while,  at  the  same  time,  the  calo- 
ric,  to  which  the  sulphur  or  phosphorus 
owed  its  fluidity,  combines  with  the  light  of 
the  metal,  earth,  or  alkali ;  and  the  com- 
pound flies  off  under  the  form  oifire. 

Thus  the  process  is  exactly  the  same  with 
combustion,  excepting  as  far  as  regards  the 
product.  The  melted  sulphur,  or  phospho- 
rus, acts  the  part  of  the  supporter,  while  the 
metal,  earth,  or  alkali  occupies  the  place  of 
the  combustible.  The  first  furnishes  caloric, 
the  second  light,  while  the  base  of  each 
combines  together.  Hence  we  see  that  the 
base  of  sulphurets  and  phosphurets  resem- 
bles the  base  of  products  in  being  destitute 
of  light ;  the  formation  of  these  bodies  ex- 
hibiting the  separation  of  fire  like  combus- 
lion,  but  the  product  difl'ering  from  a  pro- 
duct of  combustion  in  being  destitute  of 
oxygen, Dr.  Thomson  distinguishes  the  pro- 
cess by  the  title  of  senH-com6i<"s/io/i;  indi- 
cating by  the  term,  that  it  possesses  one  half 
of  the  characteristic  marks  of  combustion, 
but  is  destitute  of  the  other  half. 

The  only  part  of  this  theory  which  re- 
quires proof  is,  that  liglit  is  a  component 
part  of  the  earths  and  alkalies.  But  as  pot- 
ash and  lime  are  the  only  bodies  of  that 
nature,  which  we  are  certain  to  be  capable 
of  exhibiting  the  phenomena  of  semi-com- 
bustion, the  proofs  must  of  necessity  be 
confined  to  them.  That  lime  contains  liglit 
as  a  component  part,  has  been  long  known. 
Meyer  and  Pelletier  observed  long  ago,  that 
\vhen  water  is  poured  upon  lime,  not  only 
heat  but  light  is  emitted.  Light  is  emitted 
also  abundantly,  when  sulphuric  acid  is 
poured  upon  magnesia,  or  upon  lime,  pot- 
ash, or  soda,  freed  from  the  water  of  crys- 
tallization. In  all  these  cases,  a  semi-com- 
bustion takes  place.  The  water  and  the  acid 
being  solidified,  give  out  caloric,  while  the 
lime  or  potash  gives  out  Uglit. 

That  lime,  during  its  burning,  combines 
with  light,  and  that  light  is  a  component 
part  of  lime,  is  demonstrated  by  the  follow- 
ing experiment,  for  which  we  are  indebted 
to  Scheele. 

Fluor  spar  (fluate  of  lime)  has  the  pro- 
perty of  phosphorescing  strongly  when  heat- 
ed, but  the  experiment  does  not  succeed 
twice  with  the  same  specimen.  After  it  has 
been  once  heated  sufficiently,  no  subsequent 
heat  will  cause  it  to  phosphoresce.  Now 
phosphorescence  is  merely  the  emission  of 
li^ht ;  light  of  course  is  a  component  part 
ot  fluor  spar,  and  heat  has  the  property  of 
separating  it.  But  the  phosphorescing  qua- 
Zhy  of  *he  spar  :nay  be  a£;ain  recovered  to  it, 


or,  which  is  the  same  thing,  the  light  which 
the  spar  had  lost  may  be  restored  by  the 
following  process  : — 

Decompose  the  fluate  of  lime  by  sulphuric 
acid,  and  preserve  the  fluoric  acid  separate. 
Boil  the  sulphate  of  lime  thus  formed,  with 
a  sufficient  quantity  of  carbonate  of  soda ; 
a  double  decomposition  takes  place  ;  sul- 
phate of  soda  remains  in  solution,  and  car- 
bonate of  lime  precipitates.  Ignite  this  pre- 
cipitate in  a  crucible,  till  it  is  reduced  to 
lime,  and  combine  it  with  the  fluoric  acid  to 
which  it  was  formerly  united.  The  fluor 
spar  thus  regenerated,  phosphoresces  as  at 
first.  Hence  the  lime,  during  its  ignition, 
must  have  combined  with  light. 

That  potash  contains  light,  may  be  proved 
in  the  same  manner  as  the  existence  of  that 
body  in  lime.  Now  as  potash  is  deprived  of 
its  carbonic  acid  b}^  lime,  the  Doctor  sup- 
poses that  the  process  must  be  a  double  de- 
composition ;  namely,  that  the  base  of  the 
lime  combines  with  carbonic  acid,  while  its 
light  combines  with  the  potash. 

These  remarks  on  semi-combustion  might 
easily  be  much  enlarged  upon :  for  it  is 
obvious,  that  whenever  a  liquid  combines 
with  a  solid  containing  light,  and  the  pro- 
duct is  a  solid  body,  something  analogous 
to  semi-combustion  must  take  place. 

Comedo'nes.  (From  comedo,  a  glutton.) 
A  sort  of  worms  which  eat  into  the  skiii  and 
devour  the  flesh. 

Co'mfrey.     See  Symphytum. 

CoMi'sDi.     The  gum-arabic. 

CoMi'sTE.  The  epilepsy.  This  name 
arose  from  the  frequency  of  persons  being 
seized  with  this  disorder,  while  in  the  assem- 
blies called  Comitia. 

CoMiTi'ssA.  (A  countess.)  Some  prepa- 
rations are  distinguished  by  this  name,  as 
pulvis  Comitissas  de  Cantia,  the  Countess 
of  Kent's  powder.  Also  the  Cinchona  was 
called  Pulvis  Comilissce. 

CoMMAGENUM.  (From  Commagene,  a 
place  in  Syria,  whence  it  was  brought.) 
Syrian  ointment,  mentioned  by  Galen. 

Commanduca'tio.  (From  commanduco, 
to  eat.)  The  act  of  mastication,  or  chewing. 

CoMMASsuM.  (From  commando,  to  eat.) 
A  masticatory.  A  medicine  put  into  the 
mouth  and  chewed,  to  promote  a  discharge 
or  phlegm,  or  saliva. 

Commendato'rics.  (From  commendo,  to 
recommend.)  An  epithet  of  the  traumatic 
balsam.  Tinctura  Benzoes  composita,  from 
its  singular  virtues  and  usefulness. 

Co'jiMi.  Gum.  When  alone  it  signifies 
gum  arable.  The  ■tofA.y.i  Xivnov  mentioned 
by  Hippocrates  in  his  De  Morb.  Mulieb.  is 
gum  arable- 

COVIMISSU'RA.  (From  commilto,  to 
join  together.)  A  suture,  juncture,  or  joint. 
A  term  applied  in  anatomy  to  the  corners 
of  the  lips,  where  they  meet  together  ;  and 
also  to  certain  parts  of  the  brain  which  go 
acr05.s  and  join  one  hemisphere  to  the  other 


coiVi 


L-UN 


COxMMISSU'RA  ANTERIOR  CERE- 
BRI. The  white  nerve-like  substance  which 
crosses  the  anterior  part  of  the  third  ven- 
tricle of  the  brain,  immediately  above  the 
infundibulum,  and  between  the  anterior 
crura  of  the  fornix  ;  uniting  one  hemisphere 
of  the  brain  with  the  other. 

COMMISSU'RA  MAGNA  CEREBRI. 
The  corpus  callosum  of  the  brain  is  so  term- 
ed by  some  writers. 

COMMISSU'RA  POSTERIOR  CERE- 
BRI. A  white  nerve-like  substance,  which 
passes  from  one  hemisphere  of  the  brain 
across  to  the  other,  immediately  over  the 
opening  of  the  aqueduct  of  Sylvius,  in 
the  posterior  part  of  the  third  ventricle  of 
the  brain,  and  above  the  corpora  quadri- 
gemina. 

Commu'nicant.  (From  communico,  to 
make  partake.)  A  term  applied,  by  Bellini, 
to  fevers  of  two  kinds  afflicting  the  same 
person,  wherein  as  one  goes  off  the  other 
immediately  succeeds. 

Compa'ges.  (From  com/jfrtgo,  to  put  to- 
gether.) A  suture,  or  joint.  A  commissure. 

COMPA'RATIVE  ANATOMY.  Analo- 
mia  romparaliva.  Zootomy.  The  dissec- 
tion of  brute  animals  and  fishes,  to  com- 
pare them  with  the  human  body. 

Compe'ba.     (See  Piper  Cubeba.) 

Comple'tion.  a  term  used  by  the  ancient 
writers  in  various  acceptations;  but  latterly 
it  signifies  only  the  same  as   Plethora. 

COMPLE'XUS.  (Cvmplexus,  sc.  muse. 
from  compkclor,  to  comprise.)  Compkxus 
stu  bivcnler  cervices  of  Albinus.  Dorso  tra- 
chelon  occipital  oi  Dumas.  A  muscle  situated 
on  the  back  part  of  the  neck,  that  draws 
the  head  backwards,  and  to  one  side  ;  and 
when  both  act,  they  draw  the  head  directly 
backward.  It  arises  from  the  transverse 
jirocesses  of  the  seven  superior  vertebrae  of 
the  back,  and  four  inferior  of  the  neck,  by 
as  many  distinct  tendinous  origins  ;  in  its 
ascent,  it  receives  a  fleshy  slip  from  the 
spinous  process  of  the  first  vertebra  of  the 
back  :  from  these  different  origins  it  runs 
upwards,  and  is  every  where  intermixed 
with  tendinous  fibres.  It  is  inserted,  ten- 
dinous and  fleshy,  into  the  inferior  edge  of 
the  protuberance  in  the  middle  of  the  os 
occipitis,  and  into  a  part  of  the  curved  line 
that  runs  forwards  from  that  protuberance. 
It  draws  the  head  backwards. 

Comple'xus  mi'sok.  See  Trachclo-mas- 
toide.us. 

COMPRE'SSION.  (From  comprimo,  to 
press  together)  By  this  term,  surgeons 
express  a  diseased  state  of  the  body,  which 
is  the  effect  of  something  pi-essing  upon  the 
brain.  It  should  be  distinguished  from  con- 
cussion and  inflammation.  When  the  brain 
is  compressed  either  by  bone,  extravasated 
blood,  or  any  other  fluid,  there  is  a  gene- 
ral insensibility,  the  eyes  are  half  open,  the 
pupils  dilated  and  motionless,  even  when 
a  candle  is  brouglit  near  the  eye  ;  the  re- 


tina is  insensible  ;  the  limbs  relaxed ;  the 
breathing  stertorous  ;  the  pulse  slow,  and, 
according  to  Mr.  Aberuethy,  less  subject 
to  intermission  than  in  cases  of  concussion. 
Nor  is  the  patient  ever  sick,  when  the  pres- 
sure on  the  brain,  and  the  general  insensi- 
bility, are  considerable  ;  for  the  veiy  ac- 
tion of  vomiting  betrays  an  irritability  in 
the  stomach  and  oesophagus. 

COMPRE'SSOR  NA'RIS.  (Compressor; 
from  comprimo,  to  press  together.)  Rinceus 
vel  nasalis  of  Douglas  Transversalis  vel 
myrtiformis  of  Winslow.  Dilalores  alarum 
nasi  of  Cowper ;  and  Mnxillo  narinal  of 
Dumas.  A  muscle  of  the  nose,  that  com- 
presses the  aire  towards  the  septum  nasi 
particularly  when  we  want  to  smell  acutely. 
It  also  corrugates  the  nose,  and  assists  in 
expressing  certain  passions.  It  arises,  by  a 
narrow  beginning,  from  the  root  of  the  ala 
nasi  externally,  and  spreads  into  a  number 
of  thin,  separate  fibres,  which  run  up  along 
the  cartilage  in  an  oblique  manner  towards 
the  back  of  the  nose,  where  it  joins  with  its 
fellow,  and  is  inserted  into  the  narrow  ex- 
tremity of  the  OS  nasi,  and  nasal  process  of 
the  superior  maxillary  bone. 

Compc'nctio.  (From  comjjango,  to  prick.) 
A  puncture. 

CONA'RIUM.  (From  yMvoc,  a  cone) 
The  pineal  gland  is  so  named,  from  its  co- 
nical shape.     See  Pineal  gl.mid. 

CoNCAu'SA.  (From  con,  with,  and  causa.^ 
a  cause )  A  cause  which  co-operates  with, 
another  in  the  production  of  a  disease. 

Concentra'ntia.  (From  concentro,  to 
concentrate.)  Absorbents  of  acids  are  so 
called,  because  they  i-emove  the  obstruc- 
tions which  keep  asunder  the  affinities  be- 
tween the  two  powers. 

CONCENTRATION.  (From  con,  and 
centrum,  a  centre.)  The  volatilizing  of 
part  of  the  water  of  fluids,  in  order  to  im- 
prove their  strength.  The  matter  to  be  con- 
centrated, therefore,  must  be  of  superior 
fixity  to  water  Tliis  operation  is  performed 
on  some  acids,  particularly  the  sulphuric 
and  phosphoric.  It  is  also  employed  in  so- 
lutions of  alkalies  and  neutral  salts. 

CONCE'PTION.  (Conceptio  ;  from  con- 
cipio,  to  conceive.)  The  impregnation  of 
the  ovulum  in  the  female  ovarium,  by  the 
subtile  prolific  aura  of  the  semen  virile. 
In  order  to  have  a  fruitful  coition,  it  is  ne- 
cessary that  the  semen  be  propelled  into  the 
uterus,  or  vagina,  so  that  its  fecundating 
vapour  shall  be  conveyed  through  the  Fallo- 
pian tube  to  the  ovarium  ;  it  is  also  necessary 
that  there  be  a  certain  state  of  the  ovarium 
of  the  female  in  order  to  impregnate  it ; 
which  is,  that  the  ovum  shall  be  mature, 
and  embraced  by  the  fimbriaj  of  the  Fallo- 
pian tube,  to  convey  that  vivifying  principle 
to  the  ovum      See  Generation. 

CO'NCHA.  (Concha,  k-o>;<:»,  a  liquid 
measure  amongst  tiie  Athenians.)  A  term 
applied  by  auatomiats  to    several  parts   oC 


Mt2 


CUN 


COiN 


the   body,  as  the  hollow  of  the   eai'j  the 
spongy  bones  of  the  nose,  far.. 

Co'NCHA  ACRi'cpLa:.     See  Jluricula. 

Co'^CHA  ac'ris.  The  hollow  part  of 
the  cartilage  of  the  outer  ear. 

Co'nchjE  NA'RitrM.  {Concha,  a  shell ) 
The  turbinated  portion  of  the  ethmoid  bone, 
and  the  inferior  spongy  bones  of  the  nose, 
which  are  covered  by  the  Schneiderian 
membrane,  are  so  termed. 

Co'nchus.  (From  aoyxyi,  a  shell  ;  so 
named  from  their  likeness  to  a  shell.)  The 
cranium,  and  the  cavity  of  the  eye. 

Concfde'ntia.  (From  concido,  to  decay  ) 
A  decrease  of  bulk  in  the  whole  or  any  part 
of  the  body.     A  diminution  of  a  tumour. 

Concoagula'tio.  (From  con-  and  con- 
guio,  to  coagulate  togethar.)  The  coagu- 
lation or  crystallization  of  dift'erent  salts, 
first  dissolved  together  in  the  same  fluid. 

CoNco'cTio.  (From  roncoquo,  to  digest.) 
Digestion.  That  operation  of  nature  upon 
morbid  matter  which  renders  it  iit  to  be 
separated  from  the  healthy  fluids. 

Cose  REM  a'tio.  (From  con,  and  cremo, 
to  burn  together.)  The  same  as  calcina- 
tion. 

CONCRE'TION.  (From  concresco,  to 
grow  together.) 

1.  The  condensation  of  any  fluid  sub- 
stance into  a  more  solid  consistence. 

2  The  growing  together  of  parts  which, 
in  a  natural  state,  are  separate. 

Concu'rsus.  (From  concurro,  to  meet 
together.)  The  congei-ies  or  collection  of 
symptoms  which  constitute  and  distinguish 
the  particular  disease. 

CONCU'SSION.  (From  conctitio,  to 
shake  together )  Concussion  of  the  brain. 
Various  alarming  symptoms,  followed  some- 
limes  by  the  most  fatal  consequences,  are 
found  to  attend  great  violence  offered  to 
the  head ;  and  upon  the  strictest  exami- 
nation, both  of  the  living  and  the  dead, 
neither  fissure,  fracture,  nor  extravasation 
of  any  kind  can  be  discovered.  The  same 
symptoms  andthe  same  events  aremet  with, 
whentlie  head  has  received  no  injury  at  all 
ab  exierno,  but  has  only  been  violently 
shaken  ;  nay,  when  only  the  body,  or  gene- 
.ral  frame,  has  seemed  to  have  sustained  the 
violence.  The  symptoms  attending  a  con- 
cussion, are  gen£i'ally  in  proportion  to  the 
degree  of  violence  which  the  brain  itself 
has  sustained,  and  which, indeed,  is  cogniza- 
ble only  by  the  symptoms.  If  the  concussion 
be  very  great,  all  sense  and  power  of  motion 
are  immediately  abolished,  and  death  fol- 
lows soon  ;  but  between  this  degree  and  that 
.slight  confusion  (or  stunning,  as  it  is  called,) 
which  attends  most  violences  done  to  the 
head,  there  are  many  shades.  The  following 
is  Mr.  Abernethy's  description  of  the  symp- 
toms of  concussion,  and  whicli,  he  is  of 
'•pinion,  may  be  properly  divided  into  three 
stages. 

The  fir?l  is,   that  state   of  ins^iBSJbility 


and  deraugement  of  the  bodily  povv<jrs 
which  immediately  succeeds  the  accident. 
While  it  lasts,  the  patient  scarcely  feels 
any  injury  that  may  be  inflicted  on  him» 
His  breathing  is  difficult,  but  in  general 
without  stertor;  his  pulse  intermitting,  and 
his  extremities  cold.  But  such  a  state  can- 
not last  long ;  it  goes  off  gradually,  and 
is  succeeded  by  another,  which  is  considered 
as  the  second  stage  of  concussion.  In  this, 
the  pulse  and  respiration  become  better,  and 
though  not  regularly  performed,  are  suffi- 
cient to  maintain  life,  and  to  diffuse  warmth 
over  the  extreme  pai-ts  of  the  body.  The 
feeling  of  the  patient  is  now  so  far  restored, 
that  he  is  sensible  of  his  skin  being  pinched  ; 
but  he  lies  stupid  and  inattentive  to  slight 
external  impressions.  As  the  effects  of  con- 
cussion diminish,  he  becomes  capable  of 
replying  to  questions  put  to  him  in  a  loud 
toneof  voice,  especially  when  they  refer  to 
his  chief  surtering  at  the  time,  as  pain  ia 
the  head,  fcc. ;  otherwise  he  answers  inco- 
herently, and  as  if  his  attention  was  occu- 
pied by  something  else.  As  long  as  the 
stupor  remains,  the  inflammation  of  the 
brain  seems  to  be  moderate^  but  as  the 
former  abates,  the  latter  seldom  fails  to  in- 
crease ;  and  this  constitutes  the  tlitrd  stage, 
which  is  the  most  important  of  the  series  of 
effects  proceeding  from  a  concussion. 

These  sevei-ai  stages  vary  considerably  in 
their  degree  and  duration  ;  but  more  or  less 
of  each  will  be  found  to  take  place  in 
every  instance  where  the  brain  has  been 
violently  shaken.  Whether  they  bear  any 
certain  proportion  to  each  other  or  not,  is 
not  known-,  indeed  this  will  depend  upon 
such  a  variety  of  circumstances  in  the  con- 
stitution, the  injury,  and  the  after-treatment, 
that  it  must  be  difficult  to  determine. 

To  distinguish  between  an  extravasation 
and  a  concussion  by  the  symptoms  only, 
Mr  Pott  says,  is  frequently  a  very  difficult 
matter ;  sometimes  an  impossible  one.  The 
similarity  of  the  effects  in  some  cases,  and 
the  very  small  space  of  time  which  may 
intervene  between  the  going  off  of  the  one;, 
and  accession  of  the  other,  render  this  a 
very  nice  exercise  of  the  judgment.  The 
first  stunning  or  deprivation  of  sesise,  whe- 
ther total  or  partial,  may  be  from  either, 
and  no  man  can  tell  from  which  ;  but  when 
these  first  symptoms  have  been  removed,  or 
have  spontaneously  disappeared,  if  such 
patient  is  again  oppressed  with  drowsiness, 
or  stupidity,  or  total,  or  partial  loss  of  sense, 
it  then  becomes  probable  that  the  first  com- 
plaints were  from  concussion,  and  that  the 
latter  are  from  extravasation;  and  the 
greater  the  distance  of  time  between  the 
two,  the  greater  is  the  probability  not  only 
that  an  extravasation  is  the  cause,  but  that 
the  extravasation  is  of  the  limpid  kind,, 
made  gradatim,  and  within  the  brain. 

Whoever  seriously  reflects  on  the  nature 
of  these  two   cau^e?   of  evil  within   tlM» 


CON 


CON 


241: 


•craniuia,  and  considers  them  as  liable  to 
frequent  combination  in  the  same  subject, 
and  at  the  same  time  considers  that,  in  ma- 
ny instances,  no  degree  of  information  can 
]&e  obtained  from  the  only  person  capable 
of  giving  it  (the  patient,)  will  immediately 
be  sensible  how  very  difficult  a  part  a  prac- 
titioner has  to  act  in  many  of  these  cases, 
and  how  very  unjust  it  must  be  to  call  that 
ignorance  which  is  only  a  just  diffidence 
arising  from  the  obscurity  of  the  subject, 
and  the  im|ioss)bility  of  attaining  materials 
to  form  a  clear  judgment. 

Mr.  Abernethy  observes,  that  in  cases  of 
simple  concussion,  the  insensibility  is  not  so 
great,  as  where  compression  exists,  the 
pupils  are  more  contracted,  the  muscles 
less  relaxed,  little  or  no  stcrtor  attends,  but 
the  pulse  is  generally  very  intermitting,  and 
in  slight  cases  there  is  often  considerable 
sickness. 

Veiy  difl'erent  modes  of  treating  these 
accidents  have  been  practised,  and  no  doubt 
the  same  means  should  not  be  pursued  in- 
discriminately. Much  must  depend  on  the 
state  of  the  patient,  when  he  received  the 
injury,  the  degree  of  this,  the  time  which 
has  elapsed  since,  and  other  circumstances. 
Mr.  Abernethy  considers,  that  in  the  first 
stage  little  should  be  done;  that  the  sti- 
mulants often  employed  may  be  even- in- 
jurious; but  more  especially  so  in  the 
second  stage,  increasing  the  tendency  to 
inflammation  ;  and  where  this  has  come 
on,  that  the  antiphlogistic  plan  must  be 
actively  pursued.  However,  a  moderate 
abstraction  of  blood,  general  or  toijicsl. 
will  be  commonly  proper  at  first  where 
the  habit  will  allow  it,  as  congestion  may 
be  suspected,  and  to  obviate  inflamma- 
tion, especially  where  the  person  was  intox- 
icated at  the  time  of  the  accident ;  and  the 
effect  of  this  measure  may  inikience  the 
subsequent  treatment.  If  the  pulse  rose 
after  it,  and  the  patient  became  more  sen- 
sible, we  should  be  led  to  pursue  the  eva- 
cuating plan,  taking  perhaps  more  blood, 
exhibiting  active  cathartics,  as  the  bowels 
■will  be  found  very  torpid,  applying  cold 
lotions  to  the  head,  k.c.  These  means, 
however,  will  be  especially  called  for,  when 
marks  of  inflammation  appear.  Sometimes 
brisk  emetics  have  been  very  beneficial,  as 
sulphate  of  zinc,  &.c.  :  they  are  particularly 
recommended,  where  the  person  wasundeV 
the  influence  of  anger ;  or  the  stomach  full, 
when  the  accident  happened  ;  but  they  arc 
liable  to  objection,  vv  here  there  are  marks  of 
congestion,  or  increased  action  in  the  ves- 
sels of  the  head.  If  bleeding  should  lower 
the  pulse,  and  render  the  j^atient  worse,  eva- 
cuations must  not  be  pursued ;  it  may 
be  better  generally  to  wait  the  gradual 
return  of  sensibility,  unless  the  torpor  be 
alarming,  like  a  state  of  syncope  ;  in  which 
case,  or  if  it  continue  very  long,  stimulants 
appear  justified,  as  Hmmonia.  or  others  of 


transient  operation,  ^vith  a  blister  to  the 
head,  to  restore  some  degree  of  sensibility. 
If  in  the  sequel  marks  of  irritation  appear, 
as  spasms  or  convulsions,  opium  joined  with 
antimony,  or  in  the  form  of  Dover's  pow- 
der, will  probably  be  useful,  the  necessary 
evacuations  being  premised,  and  the  warm 
bath.  In  all  cases  the  head  should  be  kept 
quiet ;  as  the  patient  is  convalescent,  tonics 
and  the  shower-bath  may  be  employed  with 
advantage ;  and  it  will  be  particularly  neces - 
saiy  to  avoid  great  bodily  exertion,  stiinu- 
lating  liquors,  &:c.  Should  paralytic  symp- 
toms remain,  slimulajits  general  or  local 
may  be  required.  Where  alarming  symp- 
toms follow  an  injury  to  the  head,  extra- 
vasation may  be  susjiected  :  and  the  ope- 
ration of  trepanning,  skilfully  performed, 
will  do  no  harm  to  the  patient,  but  may 
materially  relieve,  even  by  the  loss  of  blood 
attending. 

COiN'DENSA'TION.  (From  rondenso, 
to  make  thick.)  A  contraction  of  the  pores 
of  the  skin,  by  means  of  astringent  or 
cooling  medicines.  A  thickening  of  any 
fluid. 

CONDIME'iS^TUM.  (From  cor.dio,  to 
preserve,  or  season.)  A  preserve,  or 
sweetmeat. 

CoNDu'cTio.  (From  ronduco,  to  draw' 
along.)  In  Ccelius  Aurelianiis.  it  is  a  spasm, 
or  convulsion,  drawing  the  muscles  out  of 
their  proper  positions. 

CONDU'CTOR.  (From  conduco,  to  lead; 
or  guide.)  A  surgical  instrument,  whose 
use  is  to  direct  the  knife  in  certain  ope- 
rations. It  is  more  commonly  called  a 
director. 

CO'NDYLE.  (From  k.ovS'v,  an  ancient, 
cup,  shaped  like  a  joint.)  A  rounded  emi- 
nence of  a  bone  in  any  of  the  joints. 

CONDYLOMA.  (From  kq)iSvko;,  a  tu-, 
bcrcle,  or  knot.  Sarcoma.  A  soft,  wart- 
like excrescence,  that  appears  about  the 
anus  and  pudendum  of  both  sexes.  There 
are  several  species  of  condylomata,  which 
have  received  names  from  their  appear- 
ances, as  finis,  crysicr,  thymys.  from  their 
resemblance  to  a  lig,  ice. 

Co^'El'oN.  In  Hippocrates  it  imports 
hemlock.  It  is  said  to  be  thus  named  (from 
;,'*ia.v,  to  turn  round.)  because  it  produces  a 
vertigo  in  those  who  take  it  inwardly.  See 
Con  him. 

Comssi  bark.    .See  Conessi  corlex, 

Coke'ssi  co'rtex.  Sec  J'i'enuni  aniidy- 
senlcriciun. 

CONFE'CTIO.  (From  cu7ificio,  to  make 
up.)  A  confection.  In  general  it  means 
any  thing  made  up  with  sugar.  This  term, 
in  the  new  London  Pharmacopoeia,  includes 
those  articles  which  were  formerly  called 
electuaries  and  conserves,  between  vv'hich 
there  do  not  appear  to  be  sufficient  grounds 
to  make  a  distinction. 

Conee'ctio  amygdai.a'ru.^;.  Confection 
of  almonds.      Take  of  swe^t  almonds,  an 


S4S 


CO-N 


ouuce  ;  Acacia  gum  powdered,  a  drachm  ;. 
refined  sugar,  half  an  ounce.  The  almond? 
having  been  previously  macerated  in  water, 
and  their  external  coat  removed,  beat  the 
ivhole  together,  until  they  are  thoroughly 
incorporated.  It  has  been  objected  to  the 
almond  mixture,  which  is  an  article  of  very 
general  use,  that  it  requires  considerable 
time  for  its  extemporaneous  preparation, 
and  that  it  spoils  and  cannot  be  kept  when 
it  is  made.  This  will  be  obviated  by  the 
present  form,  which  does  keep  for  a  suffi- 
cient length  of  time,  and  rubs  down  into 
the  mixture  immediately. 

Cosfe'ctio  aroma'tica.  This  prepa- 
ration was  formerly  called  Confeciio  cardi- 
aca.  Confertio  Raleighana.  Take  of  cin- 
namon bark,  nutmegs,  of  each  two  ounces  ; 
cloves,  an  ounce  ;  cardamom  seeds,  halt  an 
ounce':  saffron  dried,  two  ounces  ;  prepared 
shells,  16  ounces;  refined  sugar  powdered, 
two  pounds  ;  water,  a  pint.  Reduce  the  dry 
substances,  mixed  together,  to  very  fine 
powder ;  then  add  the  water  gradunlly.  and 
mis  the  whole,  until  it  is  incorporated. 
This  preparation  is  now  much  simplified  by 
the  London  college.  It  is  an  excellent  me- 
dicine, possessing  stimulant,  antispasniodic, 
and  adstringent "virtues  ;  and  is  exhibited 
with  these  views  to  children  and  adults,  in 
a  vast  varietv  of  diseases,  m.ixed  with  other 
medicines.  *It  may  be  given  in  doses  of  10 
gr.  to  a  drachm. 

Confe'ctio  aifrastio'rl-m.  Conservacor 
iicis  exlerioris  auraniii  liiapalcyuis.  Comcrva 
flavedb}U  rorticiun  aaranliorum.  Take  of 
'fresh  external  rind  of  oranges,  separated  by 
rasping,  a  pound ;  refined  sugar,  three 
pounds.  Bruise  the  rind  with  a  wooden 
pestle,  in  a  stone  mortar ;  then,  after  adding 
tlie  sugar,  bruise  it  again,  until  the  whole  is 
thoroughly  incorporated.  This  is  well  cal- 
culated to  form  the  basis  of  a  tonic  and  sto- 
machic confection,  and  may  be  given  alone 
in  doses  of  from  two  to  five  drachms,  twice 
nr  three  times  a-day.  . 

Confe'ctio  c  audi' AC  a.  See  Covftciio 
aromaiica.  ' 

Cokfe'ctio  cA'ssiiE.  Eltdvanum  cassia. 
Electuariuw  e  cassia.  Confection  of  cassia. 
Take  of  fresh  cassia  pulp,  half  a  pound; 
manna,  two  ounces ;  tamarind*  pulp,  an 
ounce  ;  syrup  of  roses,  half  a  pint.  Brujse 
the  manna  ;  melt  it  in  the  syrup  by  a  water- 
bath  ;  then  mix  in  the  pulps,  ar.d  evaporate 
down  to  a  proper  consistence  This  is  a 
very  elegant,  pleasant,  and  mild  aperient 
for  the  feeble,  and  for  children.  Dorcfrom 
two  drachms  to  an  ounce. 

Confe'ctio  o'pii.  Co:ifectio  opialn.  Phi- 
Ionium  Londinaise.  Pkilonium  lloinniium. 
Confection  of  opium.  Take  of  hard  opium 
powdered,  six  drachms;  long  pepper,  an 
ounce  ;  ginger  root,  two  ounces  ;  caraway 
seeds,  three  ounces  ;  syrup,  a  pint.  Rub  to- 
gether the  opium  and  the  syrup  previously 
jipated  :  then  add  (be  iirmaining  article-  re- 


duced  to  powder,  and  mix.  To  the  credit 
of  modern  pharmacy,  this  is  the  only  one 
that  remains  of  all  those  complicated  and 
confused  preparations  called  mithridate,the- 
riaca,  k,c. ;  it  more  nearly  approximates,  in 
its  composition,  the  philonium  thau  any 
other,  and  may  be  considered  as  an  ef- 
fectual substitute  for  them  in  practice. 
This  very  warm  and  stimulating  confection 
is  admirably  calculated  to  relieve  diarrhoea, 
or  spasms  of  the  stomach  and  bowels,  and 
is  frequently  ordered  in  doses  of  from  10 
grs.  to  half  a  drachm.  About  36  grains 
contain  one  of  opium. 

Co.nfe'ctio  rosje  cani'n^;.  Conxerva 
ci/nosbali.  Constrva  fruclus  cynoshali.  Con- 
serve of  hips.  Confection  of  dog-rose. 
Take  of  dog-rose  pulp,  a  pound ;  refined 
sugar  powdered,  twenty  ounces.  Expose 
the  pulp  in  a  water-bath  to  a  gentle  heat: 
then  add  the  sugar  gradually,  and  rub  them 
together  until  they  are  thoroughly  incorpo- 
rated. This  preparation  is  cooling  and 
adstringeiit ;  it  is  seldom  given  alone,  but 
mostly  joined  to  some  other  medicine,  in 
the  form  of  linctus,  or  electuary. 

Cosfe'ctio  ro's^  ga'leic-e.  Constrva 
rosea.  Conserca  rosarnm  rubrurvm.  Con- 
serve of  red  rose.  Take  of  the  petals  of 
the  red  rose,  before  it  is  expanded,  and 
without  the  claws,  a  pound  ;  refined  sugar 
three  pounds.  Bruise  the  petals  in  a  stone 
mortar ;  then,'  having  added  the  sugar, 
beat  tliem  again  together,  until  they  are 
thoroughly  incorporated  This  is  an  excel- 
lent subastringent  composition.  Rubbed 
down  with  water,  it  forms  an  excellent 
drink,  with  some  lemon-juice,  in  haemor- 
rhagic  complaints ;  it  may  also  be  given 
with  vitriolated  zinc,  in  the  form  of  an 
electuary. 

Confe'ctio  RBT^a:.  Elecluarium  e  baccis 
fauri.  Confection  of  rue.  Take  of  rue 
leaves  dried,  carav/ay  seeds,  bay-berries,  of 
each  an  ounce  and  a  half;  sagapenum,  half 
an  ounce  ;  black  pepper,  two  drachms ;  cla- 
rified honey,  sixteen  ounces.  Rub  the  drj' 
articles  together,  into  a  very  fine  powder; 
then  add  the  honey,  and  mix  the  Avhole. 
Its  use  is  confined  to  clysters. 

Confectio  scAT.iMOKEa:.  Elecluarium 
srammtHiii.  Elechiarium  e  scammonio.  Elec- 
tiiarium  caryocostinum.  Confection  of  scam- 
mony.  Take  of  scammony  gum  resin 
pov.'dered,  an  ounce  and  a  half;  cloves 
bruised,  ginger  root  powdered,  of  each,.. 
six  drachms  ;  oil  of  caraway,  half  a  drachm  : 
syrup  of  roses,  as  much  as  is  sufficient. 
Rub  the  dry  articles  together,  into  very 
fine  powder ;  next  rub  them  again  whilst 
the  syrup  is  gradually  added;  then  add 
the  oil  of  caraway,  and  mix  the  whole  wel} 
together.  This 'is  a  strong  stimulating 
cathartic,  and  calculated  to  remove  worms 
from  the  primuj  viae,  with  which  view 
it   is    moFtlv    exhibited.      Pose   from    3'? 


CON 


'c6:c 


^2i9 


Confk'ctio  se'nnje.  Eleduarium  stmue. 
Electuarium  lenitivum.  Confection  of  senna. 
Take  of  senna  leaves,  eight  ounces ;  figs, 
a  pound :  tamarind  pulp,  pulp  of  prunes, 
cassia  pulp,  of  each  half  a  pound  ;  corian- 
der seeds,  four  ounces ;  liquorice  root,  three 
ounces  ;  refined  sugar,  two  pounds  and  a 
half.  Powder  the  senna  leaves  with  the  co- 
riander seeds,  and  separate,  by  sifting  ten 
ounces  of  the  mixed  powder.  Boil  the  re- 
mainder with  the  figs  and  the  liquorice-root, 
in  four  pints  of  water,  until  it  be  reduced  to 
half;  then  press  out  and  strain  the  liquor. 
Evaporate  the  liquor,  until  a  pint  and  a  half 
only  remains  of  the  whole ;  then  add  the 
sugar,  to  make  syrup.  Lastly,  mix  the 
pulps  gradually  with  the  syrup,  and,  having 
added  the  sifted  powder,  mix  the  whole  to- 
gether. This  is  a  mild  and  elegant  aperient, 
well  adapted  for  pregnant  women,  and  those 
whose  bowels  are  easily  moved.  Dose,  3ss 
to  ^ss. 

CONFE'RVA.  (From  conferveo,  to  knit 
together.)  1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of 
plants  in  the  Linna^an  system.  Class,  C'ryp- 
iogamia.     Order,  Jllga. 

2.  A  kind  of  moss :  named  from  its  use 
formerly  in  healing  broken  bones. 

Confe'rva  helminthoco'rtos.  See  Co- 
rallina  corsicana. 

Confe'rva  riva'lis.  This  plant,  Co7i- 
ferva ;  filamentis  dmplicissimus  cequalibus 
longiisimus,  of  Linna?us,  has  been  recom- 
mended in  cases  of  spasmodic  asthma, 
phthisis,  Sic.  on  account  of  the  great  quan- 
tity of  vital  air  it  contains. 

Confirma'ntia.  (From  con,  and  jirmo, 
to  strengthen.)  Restoratives;  also  medi- 
cines which  fasten  the  teeth  in  their  soc- 
kets. 

Confluent  small-pox.  See  Variola. 
CoNFLir'xioN.  It  is  much  used  by  Hip- 
pocrates, and  his"  interpreter  Galen,  from  a 
notion  that  parts  at  a  distance  have  mutual 
consent  with  one  another,  and  that  they  are 
all  perspirable  by  many  subtle  streams.  Pa- 
racelsus, according  to  his  way,  expressed  the 
former  by  confederation. 

CONFORMA'TIO.  (From  conformo,  to 
shape  or  fashion.)  The  natural  shape  and 
form  of  any  thing,  also  a  description  of 
some  diseases  which  arise  from  a  bad  form- 
ation of  parts. 

Conforta'ntia.  (From  conforlo,  to 
strengthen.)  Cordial  medicines.  Strength- 
jeners. 

CoNFORTATi'vA.  The  Same. 
CoNFu'sio.  (From  confundo,  to  mix 
together.)  A  confusion,  or  disorder  in 
the  eyes,  proceeding  from  a  rufjture  of  the 
membranes,  which  include  the  humours,  by 
which  means  they  are  all  confounded 
together. 

Congela'tj.  (From  congelo,  to  fi-eeze.) 
CongelatlcL  Persons  afflicted  with  a  cata- 
lepsy are  so  called,  by  which  id!  sensation 
?eem3  to  be  taken  awa^'. 

32 


Congkla'tion.  (From  conge/o,  to  freeze.) 
That  change  of  liquid  bodies  which  takes 
place  when  they  pass  to  a  solid  state,  by 
losing  the  caloric  which  kept  them  in  a 
state  of  fluidity. 

CosGELATi'vA.  (Froni  congelo,  lo  con- 
geal.) Medicines  that  inspissate  humoure, 
and  stop  fluxions  and  rheums. 

Co'ngener.  (From  con,  and  ge/iws,  kind.) 
Of  the  same  kind  ;  concurring  in  the  same 
action.     It  is  usually  said  of  the  muscles. 

CONGE'STION.  (From  congero,  to 
amass.)  A  collection  of  blood  or  other 
fluid  ;  a  swelling  which  rises  gradually,  and 
ripens  slowly,  in  opposition  to  that  which  is- 
soon  formed,  and  soon  terminated. 

CONGLOBA'TE  GLA'ND.  (From  con- 
globo,  to  gather  into  a  ball.)  Glandula 
conglobata.  Lymphatic  gland.  Globate- 
gland.  A  round  gland  formed  of  a  con- 
tortion of  lymphatic  vessels,  connected  to- 
gether by  cellular  structure,  having  neither 
a  cavity  nor  any  excretory  duct :  such  are 
the  mesenteric,  inguinal,  axillary  glands, 
&c.     See  Gland. 

CONGLOMER  ATE  GLAND. 
(From  conglomero,  to  heap  upon  one.) 
Glandula  conglomerata.  A  gland  composed 
of  a  number  of  glomerate  glands,  whose 
excretory  ducts  all  unite  into  one  commoa 
duct :  such  are  the  salival,  parotid  glauds, 
Sic. 

CONGLUTINA'NTIA.  (From  conglw 
tino,  to  glue  together.)  Healing  medicines; 
and  such  as  unite  parts  disjoiued  by  ac- 
cident. 

Co'njs.  (Kovk.)  Dust,  fine  powder» 
ashes,  a  nit  in  the  hair,  scurf  from  the 
head  ;  and  sometimes  it  signifies  lime. 

CONI'UM.  (From  xav/st,  dust,  accord- 
ing to  Linuffius,  or  from  kccvaoi,  circumagOf 
on  account  of  its  inebriating  and  poisonous 
quality.)     Hemlock. 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linna^an  system.  Class,  Pentandria.  Or- 
der Digynia. 

2.  The  pharrnacopoeial  name  of  the  offi- 
cinal hemlock.     See  Conium  maculaium. 

CoNi'uM  macula'tdm.  The  systematic 
name  for  the  cicuta  of  the  pharmacopoeias. 
Conium  ;  stminibus  striatis,  of  Linnaeus.  It  is 
called  by  some  camaran  ;  by  others  abiotos  ; 
and,  according  toErotian,ca?n6eio«isan  old 
Sicilian  word  for  cicuta.  Cicutamajor  fa^ 
tida,  Conium  of  the  last  London  pharma- 
copceia. 

Hemlock  is  found  in  every  part  of  Eng- 
land, and  is  distinguished  from  those  plants  . 
which  bear  some  resemblance  to  it,  by  the 
spotted  stem.  -  It  is  generally  believed  to  be 
a  very  active  poison.  In  a  very  moderate 
dose  it  is  apt  lo  occasion  sickness  and  ver- 
tigo ;  in  a  larger  quantity  it  produces  anxiety, 
cardialgia,  vomiting,  convulsions, coma,  and 
death.  Baron  Stoerk  was  l\m  lirst  whQ' 
brought  hemlock  into  repute  as  a  incdicinf 
of  extraordlna'A'  efficacv  ;  and  although  wp, 


250 


CON 


CON 


have  not  in  this  country  any  direct  facts,  liice  bulb,  then  reflected  again  to  the  edge  of  th© 
those  mentioned  by  Stoerk,  proving  that  in-  other  eyelid.  That  portion  which  covers 
veterate  scirrhuses,  cancers,  ulcers,  and  the  transparent  cornea  cannot,  without 
many  other  diseases  hitherto  deemed  irreme-  much  difficulty,  be  separated  from  it.  lu- 
diable,  are  to  be  completely  cured  by  the  flammation  of  this  membrane  is  called  oph- 
cicuta ;  we  have  however  the  testimonies   thalmia. 

ef  several  eminent  physicians,  showing  that  Conna'tds.  (From  mn,  and  nascor,  iq 
some  complaints  which  had  resisted  other  grow  together.)  Used  much  by  Hippocrates 
powerful  remedies,  yielded  to  hemlock;  and  for  what  is  born  with  a  person  ;  the  same 
that  even  some  disorders,  which  if  not  really   with  congenitus 

cancerous,  were  at  least  suspected  to  be  of  CONNEXION.  See  Jlrliculation. 
that  tendency,  were  greatly  benefited  by  this  Connutri'tus.  (From  con,  and  nutrior, 
remedy.  In  chronic  rheumatisms,  some  to  be  nourished  with.)  It  is  what  becomes 
glandular  swellings,  and  in  various  fixed  habitual  to  a  person  from  his  particular 
and  periodical  pains,  the  cicuta  is  now  very  nourishment,  or  what  breaks  out  into  a  dis- 
generally  employed ;  and  from  daily  expe-  ease  in  process  of  time,  which  gradually  had 
rience,  it  appears  in  such  cases  to  be  a  very  its  foundation  in  the  first  aliments,  as  from 
efficacious  remedy.  It  has  also  been  of  sin-  sucking  a  distempered  nurse,  or  the  like, 
gular  use  in  the  hooping-cough.  Nor  is  it  Conquassa'tio.  Conquassation.  In  phar- 
less  efficacious  when  applied  externally  ;  a  macy  it  is  a  species  of  comminution,  or  an 
poultice  made  of  oatmeal  and  the  expressed  operation  by  which  moist  concrete  substan- 
juice,  (or  a  decoction  of  the  extract,  when  ces,  as  recent  vegetables,  fruits,  the  softer 
the  other  cannot  be  obtained,)  allays  the  parts  of  animals,  &c.  are' agitat«d  and  brui- 
most  excruciating  torturing  pains  of  a  can-  sed,  till,  partly  by  their  proper  succulence, 
cer,  and  thus  gives  rest  to  the  distracted  or  by  the  affusion  of  some  liquor,  they  are 
patient.  reduced  to  a  soft  pulp. 

The  proper  method  of  administering  co-  CONRI'NGIUS,  Herman,  was  born  at 
\nium  internally,  is  tobegin  with  a  few  grains  Norden,  in  East  Friesland,  1606,  and  gra- 
t/the  powder  or  inspissated  juice,  and  gra-  duated  in  medicine  at  Helmstadt,  where  he 
dually  to  increase  the  dose  until  a  giddiness  soon  after  became  professor  in  that  science 
affects  the  head,  a  motion  is  felt  in  the  eyes  and  subsequently  in  physics,  law,  and  poli- 
as  if  pressed  outwards,  with  a  slight  sickness  tics.  He  was  also  made  physician  and  aulic 
and  tren.'bling  agitation  of  the  body.  One  counsellor  to  the  Queen  of  Sweden,  the 
or  more  Oi*^  these  symptoms  are  the  evidence  King  of  Denmark,  and  several  of  the  Ger- 
of  a  full  dvose,  which  should  be  continued  man  princes.  He  wrote  numerous  works  in 
until  they  have  ceased,  and  then  after  a  few  philosophy,  medicine,  and  history,  display- 
days  the  dose  may  be  increased ;  for  little  ing  great  learning,  and  long  highly  es- 
advantage  can  he  expected  but  by  a  conti-  teemed.  In  one  treatise  he  refers  the  de- 
nuance  of  the  greatest  quantity  the  patient  generacy  of  the  modern  Germans  to  their 
can  bear.  In  some  constitutions  even  small  altered  mode  of  living,  the  use  of  stoves, 
doses  greatly  offend,  occasioning  spasms,  tobacco,  &,c.  He  published  also  an  *'  In- 
heat  and  thirst ;  in  siich  instances  it  will  be  troduction  to  the  whole  Art  of  Medicine, 
of  no  service.  As  the  powder  of  the  dried  and  its  several  Parts,"  containing  a  History 
leaves  has  been  thought  to  act,  and  may  be  and  Bibliotheca  Medica,  with  numerous 
depended  upon  with  morft  certainly  than  the  Dissertations  on  particular  Diseases.  He 
extract,  the  following  direction  should  be    died  in  1681. 

observed  in  the  preparation: — Gather  the  Consent  of  parts.  See  Sympathy. 
plant  about  the  end  of  June,  when  it  is  in  CONSE'RVA.  (From  conserao,  to  keep. ) 
flower;  pick  off  the  little  leaves,  and  throw  A  conserve.  A  composition  of  some  re- 
away  the  leaf-stalks :  dry  the  small  selected  cent  vegetable  and  sugar,  beat  together  into 
leaves  in  a  hot  sun,  or  m  a  tin  or  pewter  an  uniform  mass  of  the  consistence  of  ho- 
dish  before  the  fire.  Preserve  them  in  bags  ney  ;  as  conserve  of  hips,  orange  peel,  &c. 
made  of  strong  brown  paper,  or  powder  Conserves  are  called  confections  in  the  last 
them  and  keep  the  powder  in  glass  phials  edition  of  the  London  Pharmacopoeia.  See 
where  the  light  is  excluded  ;  for  light  dis-  Confedio 
sipates  the  beautiful  green  colour  very  soon, 
and  thus  the  medicine  loses  its  appearance, 
if  not  its  efficacy :  this  mode  is  recommended 
by  Dr  Withering.  The  extract  should  also 
be  made  of  the  plant  gathered  at  this  period. 
From  2  to  20  grains  of  the  powder  may  be 
taken  twice  or  thrice  a  day. 

CONJUNCTIVE  MEMBRANE.  Mem. 
brana  conjunctiva.  The  thin  transparent, 
delicate   membrane,  that  lines  the  internal 

superficies  of  one  eyelid,  and  is   reflected   wood-sorrel,  possessing  acid,  cooling,  and 
f|oia  thence,  ever  the  anterior  part  of  the   antiseptic  qualities.     See  Oxalis  acetosella. 


Conse'rva  absi'nthii  mari'tihi.  See 
Artemisia  maritima. 

Conse'rva  a'ri.  This  is  occasionally 
exhibited  as  a  stimulant  and  diuretic.  See 
Arum. 

Conse'rva  aora'ntii  HisPAtE'Nsis.  Sec 
Confedio  aurantiervm. 

Conse'rva  cyno'sbati.  See  Confedio 
ros(B  caninm. 

Conse'rva  lu'jul^:.     A  preparation  of 


CON 


CON 


251 


Conse'kya  men'th*:.  This  preparation  of 
mint  is  given  occasionally  as  a  stoniachiti,  in 
sickness  and  weakness  of  the  stomach.  See 
Mentha  viridis. 

Conse'rva  pru'ni  sylve'stris.  Astrin- 
gent virtues  are  ascribed  to  this  medicine, 
which  is  now  seldom  used  but  in  private 
formulae. 

Conse'rva  Ro'sa:.  This  conserve,  rubbed 
down  with  water,  to  which  is  added  some 
lemon-juice,  forms  an  excellent  drink  in 
haemorrhagic  complaints.  See  Confectio 
ToscE  gallicm. 

Conse'rva  sci'LLa:.  A  preparation  of 
squills,  which  affords  an  excellent  basis  for 
an  electuary,  possessing  expectorant  and 
diuretic  qualities. 

Consiste'ntia.  (From  consisto,  to  abide.) 
The  state  or  acme  of  n  disease.  The  ap- 
pearance or  state  of  the  humours  and  ex- 
crements. 

Conso'lida.  (Socalled,  quia consolidandi 
et  conglutinandi  vi  pallet ;  from  its  power 
and  use  in  agglutinating  and  joining  (To- 
gether things  broken.)     Comfrey. 

Conso'lida  au'eea.  Jiurea  cordis.  A 
name  of  the  chamagcistus. 

Conso'lida  ma'jor.     See  Symphytum. 

Conso'lida  me'dia.  See  -Ijuga  pyra- 
midalii. 

Conso'lida  hi'nor.     See  Prunella. 

Conso'lida  kega'lis.  See  Delphinium 
coTlsoUda. 

Conso'lida  sarace'nica.  See  Solidago 
Vtrga  ciurea. 

Consound.     See  Symphytum. 

Cotisound  m^iddle.  See  ^juga  pyramidalis. 

CONST  ANTI'NUS,  Africanps,  was 
born  at  Carthage,  towards  the  middle  of  the 
11th  century.  He  lived  near  40  years  at 
Babylon,  and  was  celebrated  for  his  know- 
ledge of  the  Eastern  languages.  Among 
the  sciences,  medicine  appears  to  have  prin- 
cipally occupied  his  attention  ;  and  two  of 
his  works  were  thought  deserving  of  being 
printed  at  Bale,  about  4  1-2  centuries  after 
his  death,  which  occurred  in  1087.  They 
are  thought  however  to  have  been  chiefly 
translated  from  Arabian  writers. 

CONSTIPATION.  (From  conslipo,  to 
crowd  together.)  Obstipatio.  A  person 
is  said  to  be  costive  When  the  alvine  excre- 
ments are  not  expelled  daily,  and  when  the 
fades  are  so  hardened  as  notto  receive  their 
form  from  the  impression  of  the  rectum 
upon  them. 

GoNSTRicTi'vA.  (From  constringo,  to 
bind  together.)     Styptics. 

CONSTRrCTOR.  (From  constringo,  to 
bind  together.  A  name  given  to  those 
muscles  which  contract  any  opening  of  the 
body. 

CoNstRi'cTOR  al'je  na'si.  See  Depres- 
sor labii  superioris  alceque  nasi. 

CoNstRi'cTOR  a'ni.     See  Sphincter  ani. 

CONSTRI'CTOR  I'STHiMI  FAU'CIUM. 
Glosso-Sfapkilimis    of  Winslow,    Douglas, 


and  Cowper  ;  and  Glosso  siaphilin  of  Du- 
mas. A  muscle  situated  at  the  side  of  the 
entry  of  the  fauces,  that  draws  the  velum 
pendulum  palati  towards  the  root  of  the 
tongue,  which  it  raises  at  the  same  time, 
and  with  its  fellow  contracts  the  passage 
between  the  two  arches,  by  which  it  shuts 
the  opening  of  the  fauces. 

CoNSTRi'cTOR  labio'rum.  See  OrbieU' 
laris  oris. 

CoNSTRi'cTOR  Mu'scuLUS.  See  Bucci- 
nator. 

CoNSTRi'cTOR  o'ris.  See  Orbicularis 
oris. 

Co.NSTRi'cTOu  palpebra'rum.  See  Or- 
bicularis palpebrarum. 

CONSTRICTOR  PHARY'NGIS  INFE'- 
RIOR.  Crico-pharyngeus.  Thyro-pharyn- 
geus  of  Douglas  and  Winslow.  Cricothy- 
ropharyngien  of  Dumas.  A  muscle  situa- 
ted on  the  posterior  part  of  the  pharynx. 
It  arises  from  the  side  of  the  thyi-oid  car- 
tilage, near  the  attachment  of  the  sterno- 
hyoideus  and  thyro-hyoideus  muscles  ;  and 
from  the  cricoid  cartilage,  near  the  crico- 
thyroideus;  it  is  inserted  into  the  white 
line,  where  it  joins  with  its  fellow,  the  su- 
perior fibres  running  obliquely  upwards, 
covering  nearly  one-half  of  the  middle  con- 
strictor, and  terminating  in  a  point :  the 
inferior  fibres  run  more  transversely,  and 
cover  the  beginning  of  the  oesophagus.  Its 
use  is  to  compress  that  part  of  the  pharynx 
which  it  covers,  and  to  raise  it  with  the 
larynx  a  little  upwards. 

CONSTRICTOR  PHARY'NGIS  ME'- 
DIUS.  Hyo-pharyngeus  and  cephalo-pka- 
ryngeus  of  Douglas  and  Winslow.  Chon- 
dro-pharyngeus  of  Douglas.  Syndesmo- 
pharyngeus  of  Winslow.  Cephalo-pharyn- 
geus  of  Winslow  and  Douglas.  Hyo-glosso 
basi  pharyngien  of  Dumas.  A  muscle  si- 
tuated on  the  posterior  part  of  the  pharynx. 
It  arises  from  the  appendix  of  the  os  hy- 
oides,  from  the  cornu  of  that  bone,  and 
from  the  ligament  which  connects  it  to  the 
thyroid  cartilage  ;  the  fibres  of  the  supe- 
rior part  running  obliquely  upvrards,  and, 
covering  a  considerable  part  of  the  superior 
constrictor,  terminate  in  a  point ;  and  it  is 
inserted  into  the  middle  of  the  cuneiform 
process  of  the  os  occipitis,  before  the  fora- 
men magnum,  and  joined  to  its  fellow  at  a 
white  line  in  the  middle  part  of  the  pharynx. 
This  muscle  compresses  that  part  of  the 
})harynx  which  it  covers,  and  draws  it  and 
the  OS  hyoides  upwards. 

CONSTRI'CTOR  PHARY'NGIS  SU- 
PE'RIOR.  Glosso -phnryngeus.  Mylo-pha- 
ryngeus.  Plerygo-pharyngeus  of  Doug- 
las and  Winslow,  and  Pterigo  syndesmo 
staphili  pharyngien  of  Dumas.  A  muscle 
situated  on  the  posterior  part  of  tlie  pharynx. 
It  arises  above,  from  the  cuneiform  process 
of  the  OS  occipitis,  before  the  foramen  mag- 
num, from  the  pterygoid  process  of  the 
sphenoid  bone,  from  the  upper  and  under 


Sifa'i 


coy 


CfiX 


Jaw,  tieiP  the  roots  of  the  last  Rentes  bm*- 
lares,  and  between  the  jaws.  It  is  inserted 
m  the  middle  of  the  pharynx.  Its  use  is  to 
-compress  the  upper  part  of  the  pharynx, 
•and  to  draw  it  forwards  and  upwards. 

CoNSTRi'cTOR  TEsi'ciE  crina'ri^.  See 
Detrusor  uriruB. 

COSSTRICTORES     PHARY5Ga;'l.  MuSclcS 

of  the  oesophagus. 

Cokstrxcto'rii.  Diseases  attended  with 
constriction,  or  spasmodic  diseases. 

COiN  STRING E'iS'TI A.  (From  constrin- 
go,  to  bind  together.)  Astringent  medi- 
cines. 

COJVSUMPTION.  (From  consumo,  to 
waste  away.)     See  Fhthids. 

Contabisce'ktia.  (From  contabesco,  to 
pine  or  waste  away.)  An  atrophy,  or  ner- 
vous consumption. 

CONTAGION.  (From  contingo,  to 
meet  or  touch  each  other.)  Effluvia.  Mi- 
asma. Virus.  Lues.  Infection.  The  very 
subtile  particles  arising  from  putrid  sub- 
stances, or  from  persons  labouring  under 
contagious  diseases,  wliich  communicate  the 
disease  to  others ;  as  the  contagion  of  putrid 
fever,  the  effluvia  of  dead  animal  or  vegeta- 
ble substances,  the  miasm  of  bogs  and  fens, 
the  virus  of  small-pox,  lues  venerea,  k,c.  &.c. 
There  does  not  appear  to  be  any  distinction 
commonly  made  between  contagious  and 
infectious  diseases.  Would  it  no.  be  proper 
to  apply  the  term  contagious  to  tnose  which 
are  communicated  by  contact  only,  as 
venereal  disease,  itch,  &.c. ;  and  infectious, 
to  those  which  may  be  caught  through  the 
nsedium  of  the  atmosphere,  Sic.  without  con- 
tact, as  putrid  fever,  k,c. 

CoNTENSio.  (From  con/aneo,  to  restrain.) 
It  Js  sometimes  used  to  express  a  tension  or 
stricture. 

Co'ntinens  fe'bris.  a  continent  fever, 
which  proceeds  regularly  in  the  same  tenor, 
without  either  exacerbation  or  remission. 
This  rarely  if  ever  happens. 

Conti'nua  fi.'jbri9.     (From  conlinuo,  to 

Sersevere.)  A  continued  fever.  See  fe- 
rn coniinua. 

Conto'rsio.  (From  contorqueo,  to  twist 
about.)  A  contortion,  or  twisting.  In 
medicine  this  word  has  various  significations, 
and  is  applied  to  the  Iliac  passion,  to  luxa- 
tion of  the  vertebrie,  head,  k,c. 

Contra-apertu'ra.  (From  contra, 
against,  and  aperio,  to  open.)  A  counter- 
opening.  An  opening  made  opposite  to  the 
one  that  already  exists. 

CONTRACTILITY.  A  property  in  bo- 
dies, the  effect  of  the  cohesive  power,  by 
which  their  particles  resume  their  former 
propinquity  when  the  force  ceases  which 
was  applied  to  separate  them.  It  also  de- 
notes the  power,  which  muscular  fibres  pos- 
sess of  shortening  themselves. 

CONTRACTION.  (From  contralto,  to 
draw  together.)  Contractura.  Beriberia. 
A  rigid  contraction  of  the  joints.      It  is   a 


geaus  of  disease  in  the  clas3  locales,  and 
or^ev  dyscinesia  of  CuUen.  The  specJC& 
are, 

1.  Contractura  primaria,  from  a  rigid 
contraction  of  the  muscles,  called  also  obsti- 
pitas ;  a  word  that,  with  any  other  annexed, 
distinguishes  the  variety  of  the  contraction. 
Of  this  species  he  forms  four  varieties.  1. 
Contractura  ab  inflammatione ,  when  it  arises 
from  inflammation.  2.  Contractura  a  spas- 
mo,  called  also  tonic  spasm  and  crsimp, 
when  it  depends  upon  spasm.  3.  Contrac- 
tura ob  antagonistas  paraliticos,  from  the 
antagonist  muscles  losing  their  action.  4. 
Contractura  ab  acrivionid  irritante,  which  is 
induced  by  some  irritating  cause. 

2.  Contractura  articularis,  originating 
from  a  disease  of  the  joint. 

Contrafissc'ra.  (From  contra,  against, 
and  Jindo,  to  cleave.)  A  crack  in  the  skull, 
opposite  to  the  part  on  which  the  blow  was 
given. 

Contrahe'ntia.  (From  contraho,  to 
contract.)  Medicines  which  shorten  and 
strengthen  the  fibres.  Astringents  are  the 
only  medicines  of  this  nature. 

CONTRA-INDIC  ATION.  ( Contra-indi- 
catio ;  from  contra,  against,  and  indico,  to 
show.)  A  symptom  attending  a  disease, 
Avhich  forbids  the  exhibition  of  a  remedy 
which  would  otherwise  be  employed  ;  for 
instance,  bark  and  acids  are  usually  given 
in  putrid  fevers  ;    but  if  there  be  difficulty. 

breathing,  or  inflammation  of  any  viscus, 

ey  are  contra-indications  to  their  use. 

Contra-luna'ris.  (From  contra,  and 
luna,  the  moon.)  An  epithet  given  by 
Dietericus  to  a  woman  who  conceives  du- 
ring the  menstrual  discharge. 

CoNTEA-SEMEN.    See  Artemisia  Santonica. 

CONTRE  COUP.  (French.)  A  spe- 
cies of  fracture  of  the  skull,  called  in  Latin 
contra-fissura,  in  which  the  fracture  happens 
in  the  part  opposite  to  where  the  blow  was 
received. 

CoNTRAYE'Rva;  ra'dix.  See  Dorsttnia 
Contrayerra. 

CONTRAYE'RVA.  (From  contra^ 
against,  and  yerva,  poison.  Span.  i.  t.  a 
herb  good  against  poison.)     See  Dorstenia. 

Con'traye'rva  a'lba.  Conlrayerva  Ger- 
rnanornm.     A  name  for  asclepias. 

Contraye'rva  no'va.  Mexican  contra- 
yerva.  This  is  the  root  of  the  Psoralea  pen- 
taphylla  of  Linnaeus.  It  was  introduced 
into  Europe  after  the  former,  and  is  brought 
from  Guiana  as  well  as  from  Mexico.  It  is 
but  little  if  any  thing  inferior  to  contrayerva. 

Contraye'rva  Virginia'na.  See  .4m/o- 
lochia  Serpentaria. 

Contri'tio.     The  same  as  comminution. 

CONTUSION.  (From  contundo,  to 
knock  together.  A  bruise,  or  contused 
wound. 

CONVALESCENCE.  That  space  from 
the  departure  of  a  disease,  to  the  recovery 
of  the  strength  lost  by  it. 


CQlS  CfON  253; 

CONVALLA'RIA.      (From  cmvallis,    a  several  dark,  veins,  by  the  number  of  which, 

valley  ;  named  from  its  abounding  in  valleys  and  by  its  hardness,  heaviness,  and  dark  co- 

and  marshes.)      The  name  of  a  genus   of  lour,  the  goodness  of  the  root  is  to  be  esti- 

plants  in  the  Linnosan  system.     Class,  Hex-  mated.  It  has  scarcely  any  smell,  and  very 

andria.     Order,  Monogynia.  little  taste,  but  to  the  tongue,  and  to  the 

Convalla'ria  maja'lis.     The  systematic  throat,  manifests  a  slight  degree  of  pungen* 

name  of  the  lily  of  the  valley.    Lilium  con-  cy.     The  medicinal  activity  of  jalap  resides 

vallium.     Convallaria.  Maianthemiim.  May-  principally,  if    not    wholly,    in  the    resin, 

lily.    The  flowers  of  this  plant.     Convallaria  which,  though  given  in  small  doses,  occa- 

majalis ; — scapo   nudo  of    Linnaeus,  have  a  sions  violent  tormina.     The  root  powdered 

penetrating    bitter  taste,  and   are  given  in  is  a  very  common,    efficacious,    and    safe 

nervous  and  catarrhal  disorders.  When  dried  purgative,  as  daily  experience  evinces ;  but, 

and  powdered,  they  prove  strongly   purga-  according  as  it  contains  more  or  less  resin,  ^ 

tive.     Watery   or  spirituous  extracts  made  its  effects  must   of  course  vary.      In  large 

from  them,  given  in   doses  of  a  scruple  or  doses,  or  when  joined  with  calomel,  it  is 

drachm,  act  as  gentle  stimulating  aperients  recommended  as  an  anthelmintic  and  hy- 

and  laxatives ;  and  seem  to  partake  of  the  dragogue.  In  the  pharmacopoeias,   this  root 

purgative   virtue,    as    well    as    the    bitter-  is  ordered  in  the  form  of  tincture  and  ex- 

ness   of   aloes.     The    roots,    in    the  form  tract ;  and  the  Edinburgh  College  directs  it 

of  tincture,  or  infusion,  act  as  a  sternutatory  also  in  powder,  with   twice   its  weight  of 

when  snuffed  up  the  nose,  and  as  a  laxative  crystals  of  tartar, 

or  purgative  when  taken  internally.  Convo'lvulus  ma'jok  a'lbus.     See  Con- 

Convalla'ria  polygona'tum.  The  sys-  volvulus  sepium. 
tematic  name  of  Solomon's  seal.  Sigillum  Convo'lvulus  mari'timus.  The  brassica 
Salomonis.  Convallaria  polygonatum  ;  foliis  maritima,  or  sea  colewort. 
alternis  amplexiccmlibus,  caule  ancipiti,  pe-  Convo'lvulus  mechoacan.  MechoacanntE 
dunculis  axillaribus  mhunifloris,  of  Linnaeus,  radix.  Jalappa  alba.  Rhabarbarum  album. 
The  roots  are  applied  externally  as  adstrin-  Mechoacan.  The  root  of  a  species  of  con- 
gents,  and  are  administered  internally  as  volvulus,  Convolvulus  Mechoacan,  or  Bry- 
corroboi^nts.  07iia  alba  Peruviana,  is  brought  from  Mexico . 

Convolu'ta  superio'ra  o'ssa.      The  su-  It  possesses  aperient  properties,  and  was  long 

perior  turbinated  bones  of  the  nose.  used  as  the  common  purge  of  tliis  country, 

Convolu'ta  iNFEmo'iiA  o'ssa.  The  lower  but  is  now  wholly  superseded  by  jalap, 

turbinated  bones  of  the  nose.  Convo'lvulus  scammo'nia.      The  syste- 

CONVO'LVULUS.  (From  convolvo,  to  matic  name  of  the  scammony  plant.  Scam- 
roll  together.)  motiium.  Convolvulus  syriacus.   Scammonium 

1.  A  name  for  the  Iliac  passion.  syriacum.     Diagrydium.     Scammony.     The 

2.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the  plant  which  afibrds  the  concrete  jgummi- 
Linnaean  system,  so  called  from  their  twist-  resinous  juice  termed  scammony^  is  the 
ing  round  others.  Class,  Pentandria.  Order,  Convolvulus  scammonia  ;  foliis  sagittatis  pas- 
Monogynia,  which  affords  the  Jalapa,  me-  tice  truncatis,  pedunculis  teretibus  subtifloris, 
choacana,  turbith,  and  scammony.  The  of  Linna;us.  It  grows  plentifully  about 
whole  genus  consists  of  plants  containing  Maraash,  Antioch,  Edlib,  and  towards  Tri- 
a  milky  juice  strongly  cathartic  and  caustic,  poll,  in  Syria.     No  part  of  the  dried  plant 

Convo'lvulus  Amekica'kus.      The  jalap  possesses   any   medicinal   quality,   but  the 

root.  root,  which  Dr.  Russel  administered  in  de- 

Convo'lvulus  canta'erica.     a  name  for  coction,   and  found  it  to  be  a  pleasant  and 

the  cantabrica.     Convolvulus  'minimus  spicce  mild  cathartic.     It  is  from  the    milky  juice 

foliis.  Convolvulus  linarice  folio.  Convolvulus  of   the    root  that   we    obtain  tlie  officinal 

Cantabrica  of   Linnaeus.      Lavender-leaved  scammony,  which  is  procured  in  the  follow- 

bind-weed.    Pliny  says^  it  was  discovered  in  ing  manner  by  the  peasants,  who  collect  it 

the  time  of  Augustus,  in  the  country  of  the  in  the  beginning  of  June.     Having  cleared 

Cantabri  in  Spain ;  whence  its  name.     It  is  away  the  earth  from  about  the  root,  they 

anthelmintic  and  actively  cathartic.  cut   off    the    top    in  an  oblique  direction, 

Convo'lvulus  colubri'nus.    The  pariera  about  two   inches  below  where  the  stalks 

l>rava.  spring  from  it.     Under  the  most  depending 

Convo'lvulus  jala'pa.  The  systematic  part  of  the  slope,  they  fix  a  shell,  or  some 
name  of  the  jalap  plant.  Jalapium.  Mechoa-  other  convenient  receptacle,  into  which  the 
canna  nigra.  Jalap.  The  plant  is  thus  de-  milky  juice  gradually  flows.  It  is  left  there 
scribed  by  Linnaeus.  Convolvulus  jalapa  .  about  twelve  hours,  Avhichtime  is  sufficient 
caule  volubili ;  foliis  ovatis,  subcordatis,  obtu-  for  draining  off  the  whole  juice;  this,  how- 
l's, obsolete  repandis,  subtus  villosis  ;  pedun-  ever,  is  in  small  quantity,  each  root  affording 
culis  unifloris.  It  is  a  native  of  South  but  a  very  few  drachms.  This  juice  from 
America.  In  the  shops,  the  root  is  found  the  several  roots  is  put  together,  often  into 
both  cut  into  slices  and  whole,  of  an  oval  (he  leg  of  an  old  boot,  for  want  of  some 
■shape,  solid,  ponderous,  blackish  on  the  out-  more  proper  vessel,  where,  in  a  little  time, 
side;    but  gray  within,    and  marked  with  it   grows  hard,   and   is  the  Kenuine  scam- 


254 


CON 


CON 


mony.  The  smell  of  scammony  is  rather 
unpleasant,  and  the  taste  bitterish  and 
slightly  acrid.  The  diflferent  proportions  of 
gum  and  resin,  of  which  it  consists,  have 
been  variously  stated ;  but,  as  proof  spirit 
is  the  best  menstruum  for  it,  these  substan- 
ces are  supposed  to  be  nearly  in  equal  parts. 
It  is  brought  from  Aleppo  and  Smyrna  in 
masses,  generally  of  a  light  shining  gray 
colour,  and  friable  texture;  of  rather  an 
unpleasant  smell,  and  bitterish  and  slightly 
acrid  taste.  The  scammony  of  Aleppo  is  by 
far  the  purest.  That  of  Smyrna  is  ponder- 
ous, black,  and  mixed  with  extraneous 
matters.  Scammony  appears  to  have  been 
well  known  to  the  Greek  and  Arabian  phy- 
sicians, and  was  exhibited  internally  as  a 
purgative,  and  externally  for  the  itch,  tinea, 
fixed  pains,  Stc.  It  is  seldom  given  alone, 
but  enters  several  compounds,  which  are 
administered  as  purgatives. 

Convo'lvulus  se'pium.  Convolvulus  ma- 
jor albus.  The  juice  of  this  plant,  Convol- 
vulus sepium  ;  foliis  sagittatis  posUce  trunca- 
tis  pedunculis  tetragonis,  unifloris,  of  Lin- 
naeus, is  violently  purgative,  and  given  in 
dropsical  affections.  A  poultice  of  the  herb, 
made  with  oil,  is  recommended  in  white 
swellings  of  the  knee  joint. 

Convo'lvulus  soldane'lla.  The  syste- 
matic name  of  the  sea  convolvulus.  Brasdca 
marina.  Kpaf^^yi  ^nLkao-a-tdi.  Convolvulus  ma- 
ritimus.  Soldanella.  Soldanella.  This  plant, 
Convolvulus  soldanella  ;  foliis  reniformibus, 
pedunculis  unifloris,  of  Linnaeus,  is  a  native 
of  our  coasts.  The  leaves  are  said  to  be  a 
drastic  purge.  It  is  only  used  by  the  com- 
mon people,  the  pharmacopoeias  having  now 
substituted  more  safe  and  valuable  remedies 
in  its  place. 

Convo'lvulus  Syri'acus.  A  name  for 
the  scammonium. 

Convo'lvulus  turpe'thum.  The  systema- 
tic name  of  the  turbith  plant.  Turpethum. 
The  cortical  part  of  the  root  of  a  species  of 
convolvulus,  brought  from  the  East  Indies, 
in  oblong  pieces  :  it  is  of  a  brown  or  ash  co- 
lour on  the  outside,  and  whitish  within. 
The  best  is  ponderous,  not  wrinkled,  easy 
to  break,  and  discovers  to  the  eye  a  large 
quantity  of  resinous  matter.  When  chewed, 
it  at  first  imparts  a  sweetish  taste,  which  is 
followed  by  a  nauseous  acrimony.  It  is 
considered  as  a  purgative,  liable  to  much 
irregularity  of  action. 

CONVULSION.  {Convulsio;  from  con- 
vello,  to  pull  together.)  Hieranosos.  Dis- 
tentio  nervorum.  Clonic  spasm.  A  diseased 
action  of  muscular  fibres,  known  by  alter- 
nate relaxations,  with  violent  and  involun- 
tary contractions  of  the  muscular  parts, 
without  sleep.  Cullen  arranges  convulsion 
in  the  class  neuroses,  and  order  spasmi. 
Convulsions  are  universal  or  partial,  and 
have  obtained  different  names,  according  to 
the  parts  affected,  or  the  symptoms  ;  as  the 
rtsus  sardonicus,  when  the   muscles  of  the 


face  are  affected  ;  St.  Vitus's  dance,  when 
the  muscles  of  the  arm  are  thrown  into  in- 
voluntary motions,  with  lameness  and  rota- 
tions. The  hysterical  epilepsy,  or  other  epi- 
lepsies, arising  from  different  causes,  are 
convulsive  diseases  of  the  universal  kind  : 
the  muscles  of  the  globe  of  the  eye,  throw- 
ing the  eye  into  involuntary  distortions  in 
defiance  of  the  direction  of  the  will,  are  in- 
stances of  partial  convulsion.  The  muscles 
principally  affected  in  all  species  of  convul- 
sions, are  those  immediately  under  the  di- 
rection of  the  will ;  as  those  of  the  eyelids, 
eye,  face,  jaws,  neck,  superior  and  inferior 
extremities.  The  muscles  of  respiration,  act- 
ing both  voluntarily  and  involuntarily,  are 
not  unfrequently  convulsed  ;  as  the  dia- 
phragm, intercostals,  Sic.  The  more  imme- 
diate causes  of  convulsions  are,  1.  Either 
mental  affection,  or  any  irritating  cause  ex- 
citing a  greater  action  in  the  arterial  system 
of  the  brain  and  nerves.  2.  An  increase  of 
nervous  energy,  which  seems  to  hold  pace 
or  be  equi-potent  with  the  increased  arterial 
energy  excited  in  the  brain.  3.  This  in- 
creased energy  conveying  its  augmented 
effects,  without  the  direction  of  the  will,  to 
any  muscles  destined  to  voluntary  motion, 
over  irritates  them.  4.  The  muscles,  irri- 
tated by  the  increased  nervous  energy  afid 
arterial  influx,  contract  more  forcibly  and 
involuntarily  by  their  excited  vis  insita,  60B- 
jointly  with  other  causes,  as  long  as  tbe 
increased  nervous  energy  continues.  5.  Thi* 
increased  energy  in  the  nervous  system  may 
be  excited  either  by  the  mind,  or  by  a:h3r 
acrimony  in  the  blood,  or  other  stimuli 
sufficiently  irritating  to  increase  the  arterial 
action,  nervous  influence,  and  the  vires  in- 
sita of  muscles.  6.  After  muscles  have  been 
once  accustomed  to  aot  involuntarily,  and 
with  increased  action,  the  same  causes  can 
readily  produce  the  same  effects  on  those 
organs.  7.  All  parts  that  have  muscular 
fibres  may  be  convulsed.  8.  The  sensations 
in  the  mind  most  capable  of  producing  con- 
vulsions, are  timidity,  horror,  anger,  gr^at 
sensibility  of  the  soul,  Stc. 

Convu'lsio  abdo'mjnis.  Convulsion  of 
the  muscles  of  the  belly. 

Convu'lsio  cani'na.     A  wry  mouth. 

Convu'lsio  cerea'lis.  Cereal  convulsioA 
is  a  singular  disorder  of  the  spasmodic  con- 
vulsive kind,  not  common  to  this  country, 
but  mentioned  by  Cartheuser  under  this 
title,  from  the  peculiar  tingling  and  formi- 
cation perceived  in  the  arms  and  legs.  Mo- 
tus  spasmodicus  of  Hoffman.  It  is  endemial 
in  some  places  in  Germany,  but  more  a 
rural  than  urbanical  disorder,  said  to  arise 
from  the  use  of  spoiled  corn. 

Convu'lsio  clo'nica.  Convulsion  with 
alternate  relaxation. 

Convu'lsio  gkavida'kum.  Convulsion  of 
pregnant  women. 

Convu'lsio  iiabitoa'lis.  The  chorea 
Sancti  Viti. 


COP 


COP 


23^ 


Conth'lsio  hemito'tohos.  Convulsion 
approaching  to  tetanus. 

Convu'lsio  ab  inani'tione.  Convulsion 
from  inanition. 

Convu'lsio  i'ndica.    Tetanus. 

Convu'lsio  intermi'ttens.  Convulsion 
occurring  in  paroxysms. 

Convu'lsio  nephra'lgica.  Convulsion 
from  stones  in  the  kidneys. 

Convu'lsio  ab  onanismo.  Convulsion 
from  self-pollution. 

Convu'lsio  rapha'nia.  Spasmodic  pain- 
ful disease  of  the  joints. 

Convu'lsio  to'nica.  Common  or  per- 
manent convulsion. 

Convu'lsio   u'teri.     Abortion, 

CONY'ZA.  (From  xovtc,  dust ;  because 
its  powder  is  sprinkled  to  kill  fleas  in  places 
vsrhere  they  are  troublesome.)  The  name  of 
a  genus  of  plants  in  the  Linnaean  system. 
Class,  Syngentda-  Order,  Polygamiasuper- 
flua.  There  is  some  difficulty  in  ascertaining 
the  plants  called  conyzas  by  the  older  prac- 
titioners ;  they  are  either  of  the  genus  cor- 
nyza,  inula,  gnaphalium,  erigeron,  or  chry- 
socoma. 

Cony'za  a;THio'picA.  The  plant  so  called 
is  most  probably  the  chrysocoma  comaurea 
of  Wildenow,  a  shrub  which  grows  wild 
about  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope,  and  is  culti- 
vated in  our  green-houses,  because  it  flowers 
the  greater  part  of  the  year. 

Coky'za  cceku'lea.  The  Erigeron  acre  of 
Linnajus  answers  to  the  description  of  this 
plant. 

Cony'za  ma'jor.  Supposed  \o  be  the 
inula  viscosa  of  Linnaeus. 

Coky'za  me'dia.     See  Inula  dysenterica. 

Cony'za  ma'jor  vulga'ris.  The  Inula 
dysenterica. 

Con/za  mi'nor.  The  Inu'la  pulicaris  of 
Linnaeus  answers  to  the  description  given  of 
this  plant  in  most  books.  Its  chief  use  is  to 
destroy  fleas  and  knats. 

Conyza  minor  flore  globoso.  This  is  the 
inula  pulicaris  of  Linnaeus. 

Cooperto'ria.  (From  co  operio,  to  cover 
over.  Cartilago  thyroidea.  Called  also 
abicum. 

Coo'sTRUM.  The  centre  of  the  diaphragm. 

COPATBA.  (Copaiba,  -ee,  fcem.  from 
copal,  the  American  name  for  any  odori- 
fe^ous  gum,  and  iba,  or  iva,  a  tree.)  The 
name  given  by  the  College  of  Physicians  of 
London  to  the  balsam  of  copaiva.  Balsa- 
mum  Braziliense.  Balsamumcopaihm.  Balsa- 
mum  de  copaibu.     Balsamum  capivi. 

Copaiba  is  a  yellow  resinous  juice,  of  a 
Oioderately  agreeable  smell,  and  a  bitterish 
biting  taste,  very  permanent  on  the  tongue. 
The  tree  which  affords  it  is  the  Copaifera 
officinalis  of  Linneeus.  It  is  obtained  by 
making  deep  incisions  near  its  trunk,  when 
the  balsam  immediately  issues,  and,  at  the 
proper  season,  flows  in  such  abundance, 
that  sometimes  in  three  hours,  twelve 
pounds  have  been    procured.    The   older 


trees  afl!brd  the  best  balsam,  and  yield  it 
two  or  three  times  in  the  same  year.  The 
balsam  supplied  by  the  young  and  vigorous 
trees,  which  abound  with  the  most  juice,  is 
crude  and  watery,  and  is,  therefore,  ac- 
counted less  valuable.  While  flowing  from 
the  tree,  this  balsam  is  a  colourless  fluid  ; 
in  time,  however,  it  acquires  a  yellowish 
tinge,  and  the  consistence  of  oil ;  but, 
though  by  age  it  has  been  found  thick,  like 
honey,  yet  it  never  becomes  solid,  like  other 
resinous  fluids.  By  distillation  in  water,  the 
oil  is  separated  from  the  resin  ;  and,  in  the 
former,  the  taste  and  smell  of  the  balsam 
are  concentrated.  If  the  operation  is  care- 
fully performed,  about  one-half  of  the  bal- 
sam rises  into  the  receiver,  in  the  form  of 
oil.  The  balsam  unites  with  fixed  and  vola- 
tile oils,  and  with  spirit  of  wine.  It  is  given 
in  all  diseases  of  the  urinary  organs  when 
no  inflammation  is  present.  In  gleets,  and 
in  gonorrhoea,  it  was  once  a  favourite  reme- 
dy, but  is  now  disused.  In  diseases  of  the 
kidneys  it  is  still  employed,  though  less 
frequently  than  usual ;  and  in  haemorrhoids 
it  is  occasionally  trusted.  The  dose  is  from 
20  to  30  drops,  twice  or  three  times  a  day, 
mixed  with  water,  by  means  of  an  egg,  or 
any  mucilage.  The  balsam  of  copaiva  is 
occasionally  adulterated  with  turpentine, 
but  its  virtues  are  not  greatly  injured  by  the 
fraud. 

Copaiva.     See  Copaiba. 

COPAI'FERA.  (From  Copaiva,  the  In- 
dian name,  and /ero,  to  bear.)  The  name 
of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the  Linnaean  sys- 
tem.   Class,  Decandria.    Order,  Monogynia. 

Copai'fera  officina'lis.  "The  systema- 
tic name  of  the  plant  from  which  the  Co- 
paiva balsam  is  obtained. 

COPAL.  (The  American  name  of  all 
clear  odoriferous  gums.)  Gum  copal.  This 
resinous  substance  is  imported  from  Guinea, 
where  it  is  found  in  the  sand  on  the  shore. 
It  is  of  a  yellow  colour,  faintly  glistening, 
imperfectly  transparent,  and  apt  to  break 
with  a  conchoidal  fracture.  It  is  tasteless, 
and,  while  cold,  inodorous.  It  is  used, 
dissolved  in  rectified  spirit  of  wine,  in  laxi- 
ties of  the  gums,  with  the  same  views  as 
mastich. 

Cope'lla,     See  Cupel. 

Co'pher      a  name  for  camphor. 

Co'pHos.  (K&)pof ,  dumb.)  Deaf  or  dumb. 
Also  a  dulness  in  any  of  the  senses. 

COPHO'SIS.  (From  k«(s«,  deaf.)  A 
difficulty  of  hearing.  It  is  often  sympto- 
matic of  some  disease.     See  Dysecoea. 

COPPER.  (Cuprium,  i.  neut.  quasi  ecs 
Cyprium  ;  so  named  from  the  island  of  Cy- 
prus, whence  it  was  formerly  brought.)  A 
metal  found  in  the  earth,  in  various  states. 
It  Is  found  native,  (native  copper,)  possessing 
the  red  colour,  malleability,  and  many  of  its 
other  properties ;  it  is,  however,  not  quite 
pure,  but  generally  mixed  with  a  minute 
portion  of  gold,  or  silver. 


256 


COP 


con 


This  ore  is  found  of  an  indeterminate 
figure,  in  solid  and  compact  masses  ;  in 
crystals, mostly  cubical;  sometimes  in  plates 
and  threads,  which  assume  a  variety  of 
forms.  It  then  is  flexible.  It  has  much 
jnetallic  lustre.  It  is  found  in  many  parts 
of  Europe. 

Copper  ores  are  very  numerous.  Copper 
combined  with  oxygen,  forms  oxide  of  copper, 
of  a  red  or  sometimes  black  colour.  United 
to  carbonic  acid,  it  constitutes  the  blue  and 
green  copper  ores,  {mountain  blue,  mountain 
green,)  &c.  The  compact  ore  of  this  kind  is 
tenaedmalachite.  It  generally  exhibits  a  very 
line  grass-green,  emerald-green,  or  apple- 
green  colour.  It  is  found  in  solid  masses  of 
an  indeterminate  shape.  It  has  often  a  beau- 
tiful sattin-like  appearance,  or  silky  lustre. 

Copper  also  exists  mineralized  by  the 
muriatic  acid,  sulphuric  acid,  arsenic  acid, 
&c.  Copper  mineralized  with  sulphur  is 
called  vitreous  copper  ore.  Its  colour  is 
generally  lead-gray.  Combined  with  sul- 
phur and  iron,  it  forms  all  the  vaVieties  of 
copper  pyrites.  Mineralized  with  sulphur, 
arsenic,  iron,  and  zinc,  it  constitutes  the 
brown  or  blendose  copper  ores,  of  which  there 
are  many  varieties.  Copper  mines  are  abun- 
dant in  Britain,  Germany,  &ic. 

Properties  of  Copper. — Pure  copper  is  of 
a  rose-red  colour,  very  sonorous,  very  tena- 
cious, ductile,  and  malleable  ;  of  a  conside- 
rable compactness ;  moderately  hard  and 
elastic.  Its  texture  is  granulated,  and  sub- 
ject to  blisters.  It  crystallizes  in  quadrila- 
teral pyramids.  Its  specific  gravity  is  be- 
tAveen  7.788  and  8.584.  When  rubbed 
it  emits  a  disagreeable  odour.  It  melts 
at  27°  of  Wedgwood's  pyrometer.  At  a 
higher  temperature,  it  burns  with  a  beau- 
tiful green  flame.  It  is  a  good  conductor 
of  caloric,  of  electricity,  and  of  galvanism. 
Exposed  to  the  air  it  becomes  brown,  and 
at  last  green,  by  absorbing  carbonic  acid. 
When  heated,  it  turns  blue,  yellow,  violet, 
and  brown.  It  readily  fuses  with  phospho- 
rus and  unites  to  sulphur,  when  finely  divided 
by  mere  trituration.  It  does  not  decompose 
water  at  the  temperature  of  ignition.  It  is 
acted  on  by  the  greater  number  of  the  acids. 
IVitric  acid  acts  on  copper  with  great  vehe- 
mence. Sulphuret  of  potash  combines  with 
it  in  the  dry  and  in  the  humid  way.  It  is 
capable  of  alloying  with  the  greater  number 
of  the  metals.  With  zinc  it  forms  the  com- 
pound metals  called  brass,  pinchbeck,  and 
others :  with  tin  it  forms  bell-metal  and 
bronze.  It  unites  to  the  earths  merely  in 
vitrification.  Liquid  ammonia  causes  it  to 
oxidize  quickly  when  air  is  admitted.  It 
decomposes  muriate  of  ammonia,  and  red 
sulphuret  of  mercury,  by  heat.  It  is  poi- 
sonous to  the  human  constitution. 

Method  of  obtaining  Copper. — Copper  is 
procured  frtun  its  ores,  by  different  processes, 
according  to  llie  nature  of  those  ores.  If 
they    contain    much    sulphur,    after  being 


pounded  and  washed,  they  are  roasted  in 
the  open  air  to  dispel  the  sulphur.  Th© 
ore  is  afterwards  roasted  once  or  twice  more, 
and  is  melted  jin  an  open  fire  into  a  mass, 
called  a  mat  of  copper.  In  this  state  it 
still  contains  a  large  quantity  of  sulphur, 
which  the  workmen  continue  to  expel  by 
repeated  roastings  and  fusion,  till  the  metal 
acquires  a  certain  degree  of  purity,  and  is 
called  black  copper,  which  is  somewhat  mal- 
leable, but  still  contains  sulphur,  iron,  and 
in  general  some  other  impurities.  In  order 
to  get  entirely  rid  of  these,  the  copper  is 
hastily  fused  with  three  times  its  weight  of 
lead.  The  lead  unites  with  the  copper,  and 
expels  the  iron  ;  and  the  rest  of  the  metals 
which  happen  to  be  mixed  with  the  copper 
are  thus  expelled.  The  copper  is  afterwards 
refined  by  keeping  it  heated  in  crucibles  for 
a  considerable  time,  so  that  it  may  throw  up 
all  the  foreign  substances  it  still  contains 
in  the  form  of  scoriae.  It  is  examined 
from  time  to  time  by  immersing  iron  rods 
into  it,  which  become  covered  with  a  small 
quantity  of  copper,  and  its  purity  is  judged 
of  by  the  brilliant  redness  of  these  speci- 
mens. 

Co'ppF.RAs.  A  name  given  to  blue,  green, 
and  white  vitriol. 

Coprago'ga.  (From  kc^t^oc,  dung,  and 
nyce,  to  bring  away.)  Copragogum.  The 
name  of  a  gently  purging  electuary,  men- 
tioned by  Rulandus. 

Coprie'mesis.  (From  naTt-poc,  excre- 
ment, and  ijuac,  to  vomit.)  A  vomiting 
of  fajces. 

Coprocri'tica.  (From  x.ovpc;,  excre- 
ment, and  Kpno),  to  separate.)  Mild  ca- 
thartic medicines. 

Copropho'ria.  (From  KOTrpo;,  excre- 
ment, and  ipo/Js&),  to  bring  away.)  A  purg- 
ing. 

Co'pRos.  (KoTrpo;.)  The  faeces,  or  excre- 
ments. 

Coprosta'sia.  (From  KCTrpo;,  faeces,  and 
t^'if^i,  to  remain.)  Costiveness,  or  a  con- 
striction of  the  belly. 

Copta'hiom.  (Ko;r73,  a  small  cake.) 
Coptarium.  A  medicine  in  the  shape  of  a 
very  small  cake,  directed  for  disorders  of 
the  aspera  arteria  and  lungs,  and  for  many 
other  intentions,  by  the  ancients. 

Co'pTE.  (Ko3-7»,  a  small  cake.)  It  was 
the  form  of  a  medicine  used  by  the  ancients; 
also  a  cataplasm  generally  made  of  vegeta- 
ble substances,  and  applied  externally  to 
the  stomach,  and  internally  on  many  occa- 
sions. 

Co'pula.  {Quasi  compula;  from  eom~ 
pello,  to  restrain.)  A  name  for  a  liga- 
ment. 

Coqce'nt/a.  (From  coquo,  to  digest.) 
Medicines  which  promote  concoction. 

COR.     {Cordis,  neut.) 

1.  The  heart.     See  Heart. 

2.  Gold. 

3.  An  intense  fire. 


COR 


COR 


237 


CoRACiNE.  (From  Ksp*f,  a  crow ;  so 
named  from  its  black  colour.)  A  name  for 
a  lozenge,  quoted  by  Galen  from  Asclepi- 

COR  ACOBRACHIALIS.  (From 
KopsL^,  a  crow,  and  ^px^iov,  the  arm.) 
Coraco-humeral  of  Dumas.  Coraco-hra- 
chicBus.  A  muscle,  so  called  from  Its 
origin  and  insertion.  It  is  situated  on 
the  humerus,  before  the  scapula.  It 
arises,  tendinous  and  fleshy,  from  the 
forepart  of  the  coracoid  process  of  the 
scapula,  adhering,  in  its  descent,  to  the 
short  head  of  the  biceps ;  inserted,  tendi- 
nous and  fleshy,  about  the  middle  of  the 
internal  part  of  the  os  humeri,  near  the 
origin  of  the  third  head  of  the  triceps, 
called  brachialis  externus,  where  it  sends 
down  a  thin  tendinous  expansion  to  the 
internal  condyle  of  the  os  humeri.  Its 
use  is  to  raise  the  arm  upwards  and  for- 
wards. 

CORACO-HYOIDE'US.  Coraco-hyoideus, 
sc.  musculus,  K'ypaxo-uotdouos :  from  nopa.^,  a 
crow,  and  vouJn;,  the  bone  called  hyoides.) 
See  Omo-hyoideus. 

CO'RACOID.  (Coracoid eus  ;  from  xo/>a|^, 
a  crow,  and  s/Jo?,  resemblance ;  because 
it  is  shaped  like  the  beak  of  a  crow.)  A 
name  given  to  a  process  on  the  upper  and 
anterior  part  of  the  scapula. 

Coral.     See  Corallium. 

CORALLI'NA.  (Dim.  of  corallium; 
from  nopn,  a  daughter,  and  «a.c,  the  sea  ; 
because  it  is  generated  in  the  sea.)  Muscus 
maritimus.  Corallina  officinalis.  Gorallina 
alba.  See  coralline,  and  white  worraseed. 
A  marine  production,  resembling  a  small 
plant  without  leaves,  consisting  of  numerous 
brittle  cretaceous  substances,  friable  betwixt 
the  fingers,  and  crackling  between  the  teeth. 
Powdered,  it  is  administered  to  children  as 
an  anthelmintic. 

Coralu'na  corsica'na.  Ilelmintho-cor- 
ton.  Conferva  helmintho-cortos.  Corallina 
rubra.  Corallina  tnelito-croton.  Lemitho- 
corlon.  Corsican  worm-weed.  Fucus  hel- 
mintho-corton  of  De  la  Tourrette.  This 
plant  has  gained  great  repute  in  destroy- 
ing all  species  of  intestinal  worms.  Its 
virtues  are  extolled  by  many ;  but  impar- 
tial experimentalists  have  frequently  been 
disappointed  of  its  efficacy.  The  Geneva 
Pharmacopoeia  directs  a  syrup  to  be  made 
of  it. 

Coralli'na  melito-co'rton.  See  Coral- 
lina corsicana. 

Coralli'na  ru'bra.  See  Corallina  cor- 
sicana. 

Coralline.     See  Corallina. 

Coralline,  Corsican.  See  Corallina  Cor- 
sicana. 

Cora'llium  a'lbum.  A  hard,  white,  cal- 
careous, brittle  substance;  the  nidus  of  the 
Madrepora  oculata.  Class,  Vermes.  Order, 
Litkophyta.  It  is  sometimes  exhibited  as  an 
absorbent  earth. 

.     3S 


CORA'LLIUM  RU'BRUMo  (From 
xo^fl,  a  daughter,  and  a\;,  the  sea  ;  so 
named  because  it  is  generated  in  the  sea.) 
Acmo.  Jizur.  The  red  coral  is  mostly 
employed  medicinally.  It  is  a  hard,  brittle, 
calcareous  substance,  resembling  the  stalk 
of  a  plant,  and  is  the  habitation  of  the  his 
nobilis.  Class,  Vermes.  Order,  Zoophyta. 
When  powdered,  it  is  exhibited  as  an  ab- 
sorbent earth  to  children  ;  but  does  not 
appear  to  claim  any  preference  to  common 
chalk. 

Corallode'ndron.  (From  %of!fSKi!iv,  co- 
ral, and  lieviipov,  a  tree  ;  resembling  in  hard* 
ness  and  colour  a  piece  of  coral.)  The 
coral-tree  of  America;  antivenereal. 

Coralloi'des  se'ptfoil.  Tooth  or  coral- 
wort  ;  corroborant. 

Coralloi'des  fu'ngus.  (From  u.opaM'joVg 
coral,  and  ado;,  likeness.)  Erolylus.  Cla- 
varia  coralloides  of  Linnseus.  It  is  said  to 
be  corroborant  and  astringent. 

Co'rchoron.  (From  Kopn,  the  pupil  of 
the  eye,  and  Kopeai,  to  purge ;  so  called  be- 
cause it  was  thought  to  purge  away  rheum 
from  the  eyes.)  The  herb  pimpernel,  or 
chickweed. 

Co'rda.     See  Chordee. 

COR  DA  TY'MPANL  The  portio 
dura  of  the  seventh  pair  of  nerves,  having 
entered  the  tympanum,  sends  asmall  branch 
to  the  stapes,  and  another  more  considerable 
one,  which  runs  across  the  tympanum  from 
behind  forwards,  passes  between  the  long 
leg  of  the  incus  and  the  handle  of  the  mal- 
leus, then  goes  out  at  the  same  place  where 
the  tendon  of  the  anterior  muscle  of  the 
malleus  enters.  It  is  called  corda  tym- 
pani,  because  it  crosses  the  tympanum  as 
a  cord  crosses  thft  bottom  of  a  drum.  Dr. 
Monro  thinks,  that  the  corda  tympani  is 
formed  by  the  second  branch  of  the  fifth 
pair,  as  well  as  by  the  portio  dura  of  the 
seventh. 

CO'RDiE  WILLI'SIL  See  Dura 
mater. 

CORDIALS.  Medicines  are  generally 
so  termed,  which  possess  warm  and  stimu- 
lating properties,  and  that  are  given  to  raise 
the  spirits. 

Co'rdia  my'xa.  Sebestina.  The  syste- 
matic name  of  the  Sebesten  plant.  Sebesten. 
Sebsten.  The  dark  blaclc  fruit  of  the 
cordia  ;  foliis  ovatis,  supra  glabris ;  corym- 
bis  lateralibus ;  calycibus  decemstriatis  of 
Linnaeus.  It  possesses  glutinous  and  ape- 
rient qualities,  and  is  exhibited  in  form  of 
decoction  in  various  diseases  of  the  chest, 
hoarseness,  cough,  difficult  respiration,  &c. 

Cordine'ma.  (From  Kctpn,  the  head,  and 
Jiveo),  to  move  about.)  A  headach  attended 
with  a  vertigo. 

Cordo'lidm.  (From  cor,  the  heart,  and 
dolor,  pain.)  A  name  formerly  applied  to 
cardialgia  or  heart-burn. 

CORDUS,  Valerius,  was  born  in  1515, 
of  a   Hessian   family.      After  studying  in 


268 


eoPv 


COB 


some  of  the  German  universities,  he  tra-    erful  in  obviating  the  griping  that  senna  isf 

veiled  through    Italy,   chiefly  engaged  in    very  ready  to  produce." 

botanical  researches.     He  died  at  the  early        Coria'non.     See  Coriandrum. 

age  of  29,  leavino;  several  works  ;  a  "  His-        Co'ris.     (From  Jif/pa,  to  cleave,  or  cut; 

tory  of  Plants,"  many  of  them  never  before    so  called  because  it  was  said  to  heal  wounds.) 

described  ;  "  Annotations  on  Dioscorides ;"    The  herb  hypericum. 

a  JNuremberg  Dispensatory,  &.C.  Co'ris  lu'te a.  Corisltgitimaeretiea:  The 

Co'KE.     (Kci/>».)     The  pupil  of  the  eye.         hypericum  saxatile,  or  bastard  St.   John's 

Core'mata.      (From   x.opia>,  to    cleanse.)    Avort. 
Medicines  for  cleansing  the  skin,  Co'ris  monspelie'nsis.     This  plant  is  in- 

Coriander.     See  Coriandrum.  tensely  bitter  and  nauseous,  but  apparently, 

CORIA'NDRUM.  (From  KOfu,  a  pu-  an  active  medicine,  and  employed,  it  is  said, 
pil,  and  ctvxp,  a  man  ;  because  of  its  round-  with  success  in  syphilis, 
ness,  like  the  pupil  of  a  man's  eye  ;  or  pro-  CORK.  The  bark  of  the  Q,uercus  suber 
bably  so  called  from  tcopt;,  cimex,  a  bug,  of  Linnaeus,  formerly  employed  as  an  as- 
because  the  green  herb,  seed  and  all,  stinks  tringent,  but  now  disused.  It  affords  an  acid, 
intolerably  of  bugs.)     Coriander.  CORN.     Clavus:    A  hardened  portion  of 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the  cuticle,  produced  by  pressure;  so  called 
Linnaean  system.  Class,  Pentandria.  Or-  because  a  piece  can  be  picked  out  like  a  com 
der,  Digynia.  of  barley.     Corns  are  sometimes  connected 

2.  The  pharmacopoeial  name  of  the  offi-    with  the  periosteum. 

cinal  coriander.     See  Coriandrum  sativum.       Cornachi'ni  pu'lvis.     Scammony,  anti' 

Cori'amdrum  sati'vum.     The  systematic    mony,  and  cream  of  tartar. 

name  of  the  plant  called  eorfanrfrum  in  the        CORNARIUS,   John,   was  born  in  Up- 

pharmacopoeias.     Cassibor.    Corianon.   The    per  Saxony,  in  the  year  1500.      According 

Coriandrum    fnictibus    globosis,    of     Lin-    to  Haller  his  real  name  was  Haguenbot,  or 

naeus.       This    plant    is    a    native  of  the    Hanbut.     He  is  said  to  have  been  led  to 

South  of  Europe,  where,  in  some  places,   the  study  of  medicine  from  the  delicacy  of 

it  is  said  to  grow  in  such  abundance  as  fre-    his  own  constitution.     He  graduated  at  Pa- 

quently  to  choke  the  growth  of  wheat  and    dua,  after  attending  several  other  universi- 

other  grain.     From  being  cultivated  here    ties.  Besides  translating  Hippocrates,  and 

as  a  medicinal  plant,  it  has  for  some  time   some  other  Greek  writers  into  Latin, he  was 

become  naturalized  to  this  country,  where    author  of  several  works  on  medicine  ;  and 

it  is  usually  found  in  corn  fields,  the  sides    is  said  to  have  had  an  extensive  practice. 

of  roads, -and  about  dunghills.     Every  part    He  died  in  1558,  leavings  a  son,  Diomede, 

of  the  plant,  when  fresh,  has  a  very  offen-    who   succeeded  him,  and  was  afterwards 

sive  odour,  but,  upon  being  dried, the  seeds    professor  of  medicine  at  Vienna,  and  phy- 

have  a  tolerably  grateful   smell,  and  their   sician  to  Maximilian  II. 

taste  is  moderately  warm  and  slightly  pun-       CORNARO,   Lewis,  of  a  noble   Vftne- 

gent.     They  give  out  their  virtue  totally  to    tian  family,  was  born   in   1467.      Having 

rectified  spirit,  but  only  partially  to  water,   impaired  his  constitution  by  a  debauched 

In    distillation    with    water,    they  yield  a   and  voluptuous  life,  and  brought  on  at  last 

small  quantity  of  a  yellowish  essential  oil,    a  severe  illness,  on  recovering  from  this,  at 

which  smells  strongly  and  pretty  agreeably   the  age  of  more  than  40,  he  adopted  a  strict, 

of  the  coriander.  abstemious   regimen,    limiting    himself  to 

Dioscorides  asserts,  that  the  seeds,  when    twelve  ounces  of  solid  food,  and  fourteen  of 

taken  in  a  considerable   quantity,  produce    wine,  daily ;  which  quantity  he  rather  di- 

deleterious  effects ;  and,  in  some  parts  of   minished  in  the  latter  part  of  his  life.     He 

Spain   and  Egypt,  where  the  fresh  herb  is    carefully  avoidedalsotheextremesofheator 

catenas  a  cordial,  instances  of  fatuity,  le-    cold,  with  all  violent  exercise;  and  took  care 

thargy,    &c.    are   observed   to  occur  very    to  live  in  a  pure  dry  air.     He  thus  preserved 

frequently  ;  but  these  qualities  seem  to  have    a  considerable  share  of  health  and  activity  to 

been  unjustly  ascribed  to  the  coriander;  and   the  great  age  of  98.     His  wife,  by  whom  he 

Dr.   Withering    informs    us,    that   he   has   had  an  only  child,  a  daughter,  when  they 

known  six  drachms  of  the  seeds  taken   at   were  both  advanced  in  years,  survived  him, 

once,  without  any  remarkable  effect.  These    and  aitained  nearly  the  same  period.  When 

seeds,  and  indeed  most  of  those  of  the  um-    he  was  83,  he  published  a  short  treatise  in 

belliWous  plants,  possess  a  stomachic  and    commendation  ©f  temperance,  which  has 

carminative  power.     They  were  directed  in   been  repeatedly  translated,  and   printed  in 

the  infusum  amarum,  the  infusum  sennse    every  country  of  Europe.     He  then  states 

tartarizatum,  and  some  other  compositions   himself  to  have   been   able   to  mount  his 

of  the  pharmacopoeias;  and,  according  to   horse,  without  assistance,  from  any  rising 

Dr.  CuUen,  the  principal  use  of  these  seeds   ground.      He  wrote  three  other  discourses 

rs,  "  that,  infused  along  with  senna,  they   on  similar  subjects  at  subsequent  periods, 

more  powerfully  correct  the  odour  and  taste   the  last  only  three  years  before  his  death. 

of  this  than  any  other  aromatic  that  I  have   The  best  English  translation  is  s^aid  to  be 

employed?  smd  are?  I  believe,  equally  pow-  that  of  1779. 


■CQR 


COR 


25y 


CG'RNEA  OPA'CA,  The  sclerotic 
membrane  of  the  eye  is  so  called,  because 
it  is  of  a  horny  consistence,  and  opake. 
See  Sclerotic  coat. 

CORNEA  TRANSPA'RENS.  Sclero- 
tica ceratoides.  The  transparent  portion  of 
the  sclerotic  membrane,  through  which  the 
rays  of  light  pass,  is  so  called,  to  distinguish 
it  from  that  which  is  opake.  See  Sclerotic 
coat. 

Corne'sta.     Ajjhemical  retort. 

Cornflower.     See  Centaurea  Cyanus. 

CoRNi'cuLA.  (From  conm,  a  horn.)  A 
cupping  instrument,  made  of  horn. 

Corniccla'ris.  (From  cornu,  a  horn.) 
Shaped  like  a  horn  ;  the  coracoid  process. 

CoRN-SALLAD.  This  is  the  Valeriana  la- 
casta  of  Linnaeus,  .It  is  cultivated  in  our 
gardens,  and  eaten  among  the  early  sailads. 
It  is  a  very  wholesome  succulent  plant,  pos- 
sessing antiscorbutic  and  gently  aperient 
virtues. 

CO'RNU  AMMO'NIS.  Cornu  arietis. 
When  the  pes  hippocampi  of  the  human 
brain  is  cut  transversely  through,  the  cor- 
tical substance  is  so  disposed  as  to  resemble 
a  ram's  horn.  This  is  the  true  cornu  am- 
monis,  though  the  name  is  often  applied  to 
the  pes  hippocampi. 

CO'RNU  ARI'ETIS.  See  Cornu  am- 
tnonis. 

CO'RNU.  Cornu  cervi.  Hartshorn.  The 
horns  of  several  species  of  stag,  as  the  cer- 
vus  alces,  cervus  dama,  cervus  elaphus,  and 
ctrvus  taranda,  are  used  medicinally.  Boil- 
ed, they  impart  to  the  water  a  nutritious 
jelly,  which  is  frequently  served  at  table. 
Hartshorn  jelly  is  made  thus ; — Boil  half 
a  pound  of  the  shavings  of  hartshorn,  in 
sis  pints  of  water,  to  a  quart ;  to  the  strained 
liquor  add  one  ounce  of  the  juice  of  lemon, 
or  of  Seville  orange,  four  ounces  of  moun- 
tain wine,  and  half  a  pound  of  sugar  ;  then 
boil  the  whole  to  a  proper  consistence.  The 
chief  use  of  the  horns  is  for  calcination,  and 
to  afford  the  liquor  volalilis  cornu  cervi  and 
sub-carbonate  of  ammonia. 

Co'RHu  ce'rvi'calcina'titji.  See  Cornu 
iistum. 

Co'rnu  u'stum.  Burn  pieces  of  harts- 
horn in  an  open  fire,  till  they  become  tho- 
roughly white  ;  then  powder,  and  prepare 
them  in  the  same  manner,  as  is  directed  for 
chalk.  Burnt  hartshorn  shavings  possess 
absorbent,  antacid,  and  adstringent  proper- 
ties, and  are  given  in  the  form  of  decoction, 
as  a  common  drink  in  diarrhoeas,  pyrosis,  &c . 

CO'RNUA.  Warts.  Horny  excrescences, 
which  mostly  form  on  the  joints  of  the  toes. 
Similar  diseased  productions  have  been 
known  to  arise  on  the  head,  and  other 
parts. 

Co'rnua  u'terj.  Plecte7ice.  In  compa- 
ff  rative  anatomy,  the  horns  of  the  womb ;  the 
womb  being  in  some  animals  triangular,  and 
its  angles  resembling  horns. 

CoRNUMu'sA.    A  retort. 


CO'RNUS.  1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of 
plants  in  the  Linnaean  system.  Class,  Te- 
trandria.     Order,  Monogynia. 

2.  The  pharmacopceial  name  of  the  cor- 
nel-tree. Cornus  sanguinea  of  Linnaeus. 
The  fruit  is  moderately  cooling  and  astrin- 
gent. 

Cornu'ta.  (From  cornu;-  from  its  re- 
semblance lo  a  horn.)     A  retort. 

Coro'na  cilia'ris.     The  ciliar  ligament. 

CORONA  GLA'NDIS.  The  margin  of 
the  glans  penis. 

Coro'na  imperia'lis.  A  name  for  crown- 
imperial.  The  Turks  use  this  plant  as  an 
emetic.  The  whole  plant  is  considered 
poisonous. 

Coro'na  re'gia.     The  melilotus. 

Coro'na  so'lis.  Sun-flower.  Called  also 
chimalati.  The  Helianthus  annuus  of  Lin- 
naeus. It  has  been  noticed  as  heating,  and 
an  agreeable  food.  The  seeds  are  made  into 
bread. 

Coro'na  ve'neris.  Venereal  blotches 
on  the  forehead  are  so  termed. 

CORONAL  SUTURE.  (From  coro- 
na,  a  crown,  or  garland ;  so  named  because 
the  ancients  wore  their  garlands  in  its  di- 
rection.) Sutura  coronalis.  Sutura  arcualis. 
The  suture  of  the  head,  that  extends  from 
one  temple  across  to  the  other,  uniting  the 
two  parietal  bones  with  the  frontal. 

Corona'rius  stoma'chicus.  Part  of  the 
eighth  pair  of  nerves. 

CORONARY  VESSELS.  Vasa  corona- 
ria.  The  arteries  and  veins  of  the  heart; 
also  others  belonging  to  the  stomach.  The 
term  coronary  is  here  given  from  corona, 
a  crown,  surrounding  any  part  in  the  man- 
ner of  a  crown. 

CORONARY  LIGAMENTS.  (From  co- 
rona, a  crown.)  Ligaments  uniting  the 
radius  and  ulna.  The  term^  ligamentum 
coronarinm  is  also  applied  to  a  ligament  of 
the  liver. 

CORO'NE.  (Ko/iavj),  a  crow  ;  so  named 
from  its  supposed  likeness  to  a  crow's  bill.) 
The  acute  process  of  the  lower  jaw-bone. 

CORONOID.  {Coronoideus ;  from  Kojtce- 
VII:  a  crow,  and  eiS'og,  likeness.)  Processes 
of  bones  are  so  called,  that  have  any  re- 
semblance to  a  crow's  beak,  as  coronoides 
apophysis  ulncB,  coronoides  apophysis  maxilla. 

CoRONo'pus.  (From  nopttvit,  a  carrion 
crow,  and  Toui,  foot ;  the  plant  being  said 
to  resemble  a  crow's  foot.     See  Plantago. 

CO'RPORA  ALBICA'NTIA.  Corpora 
albicantia  Willisii. 

CO'RPORA  CAVERNOSA  CLITO- 
RIDIS.  Two  hollow  crura,  forming  the 
clitoris. 

CO'RPORA  CAVERNO'SA  PE'NIS. 
Two  spongy  bodies  that  arise,  one  from 
eai:h  ascending  portion  of  the  ischium,  and 
form  the  whole  bulk  of  the  penis  above  the 
urethra,  and  terminate  obtusely  behind  its 
glans.     See  Penis. 

CO'RPORA   FIMBRIA'TA".     The 


260 


COK 


ecjjR 


flattened  terminations  of  the  posterior  crura 
of  the  fornix  of  the  brain,  vrhich  turn  round 
into  the  inferior  cavity  of  the  lateral  ven- 
tricle, and  end  in  the  jiedts  hippocampi. 

Co'rpora  lobosa.  Part  of  the  cortical 
part  of  tlje  kidney. 

Co'rpoea  nerveo-spongio'sa.  The  coi-- 
pora  cavernosa  penis. 

Co'rpora  nervo'sa.  The  corpora  ca- 
vernosa clitoridis. 

CORPORA  OLIVA'RIA.  The  two 
external  prominences  of  the  medulla  ob- 
longata, that  are  shaped  somewhat  like  an 

CO'RPORA  PYRAMID  ALIA.  Two  in- 
ternal prominences  of  the  medulla  oblon- 
gata, which  are  more  of  a  pyramidal  shape 
than  the  former. 

CO'RPORA  QUADRIGE'MINA.  See 
Tuhercula  quadrigemina. 

CO'RPORA  STRiA'TA.  So  named  from 
their  appearance.     See  Cerebrim. 

CO'RPUS  ANINULA'RE.  A  synonym 
of  pons  Varolii.     See  Pons  Varolii. 

CO'RPUS.  The  body.  Many  parts  and 
substances  are  also  distinguished  by  this 
name ;  as  corpus  callosmn,  corpus  hiteum, 
&c.     See  also  Body. 

CO'RPUS  CALLO'SUM.  Commissura 
magna  cerebri.  The  white  medullary  part 
joining  the  two  hemispheres  of  the  brain, 
and  coming  into  view  under  the  falx  of  the 
dura  mater  when  the  hemispheres  are  drawn 
from  each  other.  On  the  surface  of  the 
corpus  callosum  two  lines  are  conspicuous, 
called  the  raphe. 

Co'rpus  glandulo'sum.  The  prostate 
gland. 

CO'RPUS  LU'TEUM.  The  granulous 
papilla  which  is  found  in  that  part  of  the 
ovarium  of  females,  from  whence  an  ovum 
has  proceeded ;  hence  their  presence  de- 
termines that  the  female  has  been  impreg- 
nated ;  and  the  number  of  the  corpora  lutea 
corresponds  with  the  number  of  impregna- 
tions. It  is,  however,  asserted  by  a  modern 
writer,  that  corpora  lutea  have  been  detected 
in  young  virgins,  where  no  impregnations 
could  possibly  have  taken  place. 

Co'rpus  muco'sum.     See  Rele  mucosum. 

CO'RPUS  PAMPINIFO'RME.  (Pampi- 
niformis;  from  pamphius,  a  tendril,  and 
forma,  likeness,  resembling  a  tendril.) 
Corpus  pyramidale.  Applied  to  the  sper- 
matic chord,  and  thoracic  duct ;  also  to  the 
plexus  of  veins  surrounding  the  spermatic 
artery  in  the  cavity  of  the  abdomen. 

Co'rpus  reticula're.  SeeRetemucosrum. 

CO'RPUS  SESAMOIDE'UM.  A  little 
prominence  at  the  entry  of  the  pulmonary 
artery. 

CO'RPUS  SPONGIOSUM  URE- 
THRjE.  Substantia  spongiosa  urethra. 
Corpus  spongiosum  penis'.  This  substance 
Airiginates  before  the  prostate  gland,  £ur- 
;:o!)nds  the   urethra,  and  forms  the  bulb; 


then  proceeds  to  the  end  of  the  eorpbra 
cavernosa,  and  terminates  in  the  glans  penis^ 
which  it  forms. 

(  o'rpus  vARico'suBi.  The  spermatic 
chord. 

Coera'go.  (From  cor,  the  heart ;  itbeing 
supposed  to  have  a  good  effect  in  comfort= 
ing  the  heart.)     See  Borago. 

Co'rre.  (From  itupo!,  to  shave.)  The 
temples.  That  part  of  the  jaws  where  the 
beard  grows,  and  which  it  is  usual  to  shave. 

CORROBORANTS.  (Corroborantia,  sc. 
7nedicamenta.)  Medicines,  or  w^hatever 
gives  strength  to  the  body,  as  bark,  wine, 
beef,  cold  bath,  &.c.     See  Tonics. 

Corrosive  sublimate.  See  Hydrargyri  oxy- 
murias. 

CORROSIVES.  (Corrosiva,  sc.  medica- 
menta  ;  from  corrodo,  to  eat  away.)  See 
EschfiTotzcs 

CORRUGATOR  SUPERCI'LII.  (From 
corrugo,  to  wrinkle.)  Musculus  supercilii 
of  VVinslow.  Musculus  frontalis  veru^, 
sell  corrugator  coiterii  of  Douglas,  and 
Cutanea  sourcillier  of  Dumas.  A  small 
muscle  situated  on  the  forehead.  When 
one  muscle  acts,  it  is  drawn  towards  the 
other,  and  projects  over  the  inner  canthus 
of  the  eye.  When  both  muscles  act,  they 
pull  doAvn  the  skin  of  the  forehead,  and 
make  it  wrinkle,  particularly  between  the 
eye-brows. 

CO'RTEX.  {-ticis,  m.  or  {.)  This  term 
is  generally,  though  improperly,  given  to 
the  Peruvian  bark.  It  applies  to  any  rind, 
or  bark. 

Co'rtex  akgeli'n^.  The  bark  of  a  tree 
growing  in  Grenada.  A  decoction  of  it 
is  recommended  as  a  vermifuge.  It  excites 
tormina,  similar  to  jalap,  and  operates  by 
purging. 

Cortex  angustu'ra.     See  CusparicB. 

Co'rtex  antiscorbu'ticus.  Thecanella 
alba. 

Cortex  aroma'tictjs.    Tlie canella alba. 

Co'rtex  eela-aye.    See  Bela-aye  cortex. 

Co'rtex  cane'll^  MALABA'RiciE.  See 
Luurus  cassia. 

Co'rtex  cahdina'lis  de  Lu'go.        The 
Peruvian  bark  was  so   called,   because  the 
Cardinal  Lugo  had  testmonials  of  above  a 
thousand  cures  performed  by  it  in  the  year- 
1653. 

Co'rtex  ce'rebri.  The  cortical  sub- 
stance of  the  brain. 

Co'rtex  chi'sje  re'gius.    See  Cinchona. 

Co'rtex  chi'n^  suriname'nsis.  This 
bark  is  remarkably  bitter,  and  preferable 
to  the  other  species  in  intermittent  fevers. 

Co'rtex  CHiNCHi'Na;.     See  Cinchona. 

Co'rtex  eluthe'ri.*;.  See  Crolon  ca^- 
carilla. 

Co'rtex  geoffboy'^  jamaice'ksisj  See 
Geoffroya  Jarnaicensis. 

Co'rtex  la'vola.  The  bark  bearing  this 
name  is  supposed  to  be  the  produce  of  the 


COR 


Cot 


Hree  which  affords  the  anisum  stellatum.    Its 
virtues  are  similar. 

Co'RTEX  magella'nicus.  Scc  Winttra 
aromatica. 

Co'rtex  biassoy.  The  produce  of  New 
Guinea,  where  it  is  beaten  into  a  pulta- 
ceous  mass  with  water,  and  rubbed  upon 
the  abdomen  to  allay  tormina  of  the  bowels. 
It  partakes  of  the  smell  and  flavour  of  cin- 
namon. 

Co'rtex  pa'trori.     The  Peruvian  bark. 

Co'rtex  Peruvia'ncjs.     See  Cinchona. 

Co'rtex  Peruvia'nds  fla'vds.  See 
Cinchona. 

Co'rtex  Peruvia'nus  ru'ber.  See  Cin- 
chona. 

Co'rtex  pocgerkb«.  This  bark  is  sent 
from  America  ;  and  is  said  to  be  servicea- 
ble in  diarrhceas,  dysenteries,  and  hepatic 
fluxes. 

Co'rtex  qua'ssi^.     See  Q,uassia. 

Co'rtex  wintera'nus.  See  Winitra 
aromatica. 

CO'RTICAL.  Cineritious  substance.  The 
external  substance  of  the  brain  is  of  a 
darker  colour  than  the  internal,  and  sur- 
rounds the  medullary  substance,  as  the  bark 
does  the  tree  ;  hence  it  is  termed  cortical. 
See  also  Kidneys. 

Cortu'sa.  The  plant  self-heal;  bear's  ear ; 
sanicle.     It  is  expectorant. 

Co'ru  cana'rica.  a  quice-like  tree  of 
Malabar;  it  is  antidysenteric. 

CO'RYLUS.  (Derivation  uncertain ; 
according  to  some,  from  Kxpua.,  a  walnut.) 
1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnaean  system  Class,  Montecia.  Order, 
Polyandria. 

2.  The  pharmacopceial  name  of  tlie  hazel- 
tree.     See  Corylus  avtllana. 

Co'ryltjs  ave'llana.  The  hazel-nut  tree. 
The  nuts  of  this  tree  are  much  eaten  in 
this  country  ;  they  are  hard  of  digestion, 
and  often  pass  the  bowels  very  little  altered  ; 
if,  however, they  are  well  chewed,  they  give 
out  a  nutritious  oil.  An  oil  is  also  obtained 
from  the  wood  of  this  tree,  Corylus  avtllana 
stipulis  ovatis,  obtusis,  of  Linnaus  :  which 
is  etficacious  against  the  toothach,  and  is 
said  to  kill  worms. 

Co'rvphe.  (Kopufm)  The  vertex  of  the 
head.     The  inner  parts  of  the  nails. 

CORY'ZA.  (Coryza,  Kopv^si-.  from  a«pa, 
the  head,  and  fs*,  to  boil.)  An  increased 
discharge  of  mucus  from  the  nose.  See 
Catarrh. 

Cory'za  catarrha'lis.  a  catarrh  from 
cold. 

Cory'za  febrico'sa.  A  catarrh  with  fever. 

Cory'za  PHLEGMAjroRRHA'ciA.  A  ca- 
tarrh, with  much  discharge  of  mucus. 

Cory'za  purule'.nta.  A  catarrh,  with 
discharge  of  matter.   ' 

Cory'za  varjolo'sa.  A  catarrh  accom- 
panying small-pox. 

Cory'za  virule'nta.  A  catarrh,  with 
discharge  of  acrid  mucus. 


Coscu  LiA.    The  grains  of  kermes. 

COSME  TIC  A  term  applied  to  rerae» 
dies  against  blotches  and  freckles. 

Co'sMOs.  Rythmus.  A  regular  series. 
In  Hippocrates  it  is  the  order  and  series  of 
critical  days. 

Co'ssis.  Cossi.  A  worm  that  breeds  in 
wood  :  also  a  little  tubercle  in  the  face,  like 
the  head  of  a  worm. 

Co'ssuM.  A  malignant  ulcer  of  the  nose 
mentioned  by  Paracelsus. 

CO'STA.  (.^  custodiendo;  because  the 
ribs  surround  and  defend  the  vital  parts.) 
A  rib.  The  ribs  are  four  and  twenty  in 
number,  twelve  on  each  side  of  the  thorax. 
See  Ribs. 

Co'sta  pulmona'ria.  Costa  herba.  A 
name  of  tlie  herb  hawkweed. 

Costo-hyoide'us.  (From  casta,  a  rib, 
and  hyoideus,  belonging  to  the  hyoidal  bone.) 
A  muscle  so  named  from  its  origin  and  in- 
sertion.    See  Omo-hyoideus. 

CO'STUS.  (From /fcas/a,  Arabian.)  The 
name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the  Linnaean 
system.  Class,  Monandria.  Order,  Mono- 
gynia. 

Co'sTifs  ama'rus.     See  Costus  arabicus. 

Co'sTus  ara'bicus.  Costus  indicus,  uma- 
rus,  dulcis,  orientalis.  Sweet  and  bitter 
costus.  The  root  of  this  tree,  Costus  ara- 
bicus of  Linnaeus,  possesses  bitter  and  aro- 
matic virtues,  and  is  considered  as  a  good 
stomaciiic.  Formerly  there  were  two  other 
species,  the  bitter  and  sweet,  distinguished 
for  use.  At  present,  the  Arabic  only  is 
known,  and  that  is  seldom  employed.  It  is, 
however,  said  to  be  stomachic,  diaphoretic, 
and  diuretic. 

Co'sTus  coRTico'sus.     Tlic   canella  alba, 

Co'sTus  horto'rum  mi'nor.  The  agera- 
tum. 

Co'sTus  ni'gra.   The  artichoke. 

Co'style.  (KoTvkn,  the  name  of  an  old 
measure.)     The  socket  of  the  hip-bone. 

Cotaro'niuivi.  a  word  coined  by  Para- 
celsus, implying  a  liquor  into  which  all 
bodies,  and  even  their  elements,  may  be 
dissolved. 

Co'tis.  (arfom  jcot7«,  the  head.)  The 
back  part  of  .-ct  head  ;  sometimes  the  hol- 
low of the  neck. 

Co'tola  fce'tida.  (Cotula,  dim.  of  co*,  a 
whetstone,  from  the  resemblance  of  its 
leaves  to  a  whetstone  ;  or  from  koIvkh,  a  hol- 
low.) Stinking  chamomile.  See  Anthemis 
cotula. 

COTYLOID  CAVITY.  (Cotyloides  ; 
from  KOTuM,  the  name  of  an  old  measure, 
arid  iidcc,  resemblance.)  The  acetabulum. 
See  Innominatum  os. 

Cotyroi'des.     See  Cotyloid  cavity. 

COUt  HING.  A  surgical  operation  that 
con.sists  in  removing  the  opaque  lens  out  of 
the  axis  of  vision,  by  means  of  a  needle,  con- 
structed for  the  purpose.  There  are  two 
couching  needles,  which  now  seem  to  be 
preferred  to  all  others  ;  the  one  used  bv  Mr. 


202 


GOtV 


Hey,  and    that    employed  by    Professor 
Scarpa. 

Couch-grass.     See  Triticum  repem. 
COUGH.        Tussis.       A   sonorous   con- 
cussion of  the  thorax,  produced  by  the  sud- 
den expulsion  of  the  inspired  air. 

Co'cM.     The  meadow-saffron. 

COUNTER-OPEM>G.  Contra  apertu- 
ra.  An  opening  made  in  any  part  of  an 
abscess  opposite  to  one  already  in  it.  This 
is  often  done  in  order  to 'afford  a  readier 
egress  to  the  collected  pus. 

Cotrp  DE  soLEiL.  (French.)  An  erysi- 
pelas, or  apoplexy,  or  any  affection  produ- 
ced instantaneously  from  a  scorching  sun. 

Cou'rap.  (Indian.)  A  distemper  very 
common  in  Java  and  other  parts  of  the 
East  Indies,  where  there  is  a  perpetual  itch- 
ing and  discharge  of  matter.  It  is  a  herpes 
on  the  axilla,  groins,  breast,  and  face. 

Cou'rbaril.  The  tree  which  produces 
the  gum  anime.     See^nime. 

Couro'ndi.  An  evergreen  tree  of  India, 
said  to  be  antidysenteric. 

CouROY  moe'lli.  A  shrub  of  India, 
said  to  be  antivenomous. 

Cou'scors.  An  African  food,  much  used 
about  the  river  Senegal.  It  is  a  compo- 
sition of  the  flour  of  millet,  with  some 
Sesh,  and  what  is  there  called  lalo. 

Covola'm.  The  Cratava  marmelos  of 
Linnaeus,  whose  fruit  is  astringent  whilst 
unripe ;  but  when  ripe  of  a  delicious  taste. 
The  bark  of  the  tree-strengthens  the  sto- 
mach, and  relieves  hypochondriac  languors. 

Coiohage.     See  Dolichos. 

Cow-itch.     See  Dolichos. 

COWPER,  William,  was  born  about 
the  middle  of  the  17th  century,  and  became 
distinguished  as  a  surgeon  and  anatomist  in 
this  metropolis.  His  first  work,  entitled 
"  Myotomia  Reformata,"  in  1694,  far  ex- 
celled any  Avhich  preceded  it  on  that  subject 
in  correctness,  though  since  surpassed  by 
Albinus.  Three  years  after,  he  published 
at  Oxford  "  the  Anatomy  of  Human 
Bodies,"  with  splendid  plates,  chiefly  from 
Bidloo  ;  but  forty  of  the  fitrures  were  from 
drawings  made  by  himself;  ^c-  added  also 
some  ingenious  and  useful  aaytomical  and 
surgical  observations.  Havinglieen  accused 
of  plagiarism  by  Bidloo,  he  wrote  an  apo- 
logy, called  "  Eucharistia  ;"  preceded  by  a 
description  of  some  glands,  near  the  neck 
of  the  bladder,  which  have  been  called  by 
his  name.  He  was  also  author  of  several 
communications  to  the  Royal  Society,  and 
some  observations  inserted  in  the  anthro- 
pologia  of  Drake.     He  died  in  1710. 

C  O  W  P  E  R'  S  GLANDS.  (Couperi 
glandidcB ;  named  from  Cowper,  who  first 
described  them.)  Three  large  muciparous 
glands  of  the  male,  two  of  which  are  situated 
before  the  prostate  gland  under  the  accele- 
rator muscles  of  the  urine,  and  the  third 
more  forward,  before  the  bulb  of  the  ure- 
thra.    They  excrete  a  fluid-  similar  to  that 


1<BA 

of  the  prostate  gland,  during  the  venereal, 
orgasm. 

Cowpe'ri  GLA'rrDUL5:.SeeCoM:j5er'igZan<is, 

CO'XA.  The  ischium  is  sometimes  so 
called,  and  sometimes  the  os  coccygis. 

Coxe'sdix.  (From  coxa,  the  hip.)  The 
ischium  ;  the  hip-joint. 

CRABLOU'SE.  a  species  of  pediculus 
which  infests  the  axillae  and  pudenda. 

Crab-yaws.  A  name  in'  Jamaica  for  a 
kind  of  ulcer  on  the  soles  of  the  feet,  with 
callous  lips,  so  hard  that  it  is  difficult  ta  cut 
them. 

CRA'MBE.  (Kpx/uCn,  the  name  given  by 
Dioscorides,  Galen,  and  others,  to  the  cab- 
bage ;  the  derivation  is  uncertain.)  The 
name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the  Linnaean 
system.  Class,  Tttradynamia.  Order,  Si- 
licxdosa.     Cabbage. 

Cra'mbe  mari'tima.  The  systematic. 
name  for  the  sea-coal. 

CRAMP.  (From  krempen,  to  con- 
tract. German.)  A  spasm  of  a  muscle  or 
muscles. 

Cranesbill,  bloody.  See  Geranium  san- 
gumeum. 

CRA'NIUM.  (Kmv/op,  quasi  aoL^vm ;  from 
»*/i2t,  the  head.)  The  skull  or  superior  part 
of  the  head.     See  Caput. 

Crante'bes.  fFrom  npu-tvu,  to  perform.) 
A  name  given  to  the  sapientiae  dentes  and 
other  molares,  from  their  office  of  mastica- 
ting the  food. 

CRA'PULA.  (K^a;5rw.«.)  A  surfeit: 
drunkenness. 

CRA'SIS.  (From  Kipunvy-t,  to  mix.) 
Mixture.  A  term  applied  to  the  humours 
of  the  body,  when  there  is  such  an  admix- 
ture of  their  principles  as  to  constitute  a 
healthy  state :  hence,  in  dropsies,  scurvy, 
k.c.  the  crasis,  or  healthy  mixture  of  the 
principles  of  the  blood,  is  said  to  be  de- 
stroyed. 

Cra'spedon.  (Kf>!M-9riiSc7,  the  hem  of  a 
garment;  from  iLfi/ji.axe,  to  hang  down,  and 
TTii-ov,  the  ground.)  A  relaxation  of  the 
uvula,  when  it  hangs  down  in  a  thin,  long 
membrane,  like  the  hem  of  a  garment. 

CRASS.AME'IS'TUM.  (From  erases, 
thick.)     See  Blood. 

Cra'sscla.  (From  crassus,  thick ;  so 
named  from  the  thickness  of  its  leaves.) 
See  Sedum  telephiv.m. 

CRATiE'GUS.  (From  y.pdCli?,  strength: 
so  called  from  the  strength  and  hardness  of 
its  wood.)  The  wild  service-tree,  whose 
virtues  are  astringent. 

Crati'cula.  (From  crates,  a  hurdle.) 
The  bars  or  grate  which  covers  the  ash-hole 
in  a  chemical  furnace. 

CRATON,  John,  called  also  Craff- 
theim,  was  born  at  Breslaw  in  1519.  He 
was  intended  for  the  church,  but  preferring 
the  study  of  medicine,  went  to  graduate  at 
Padua,  and  then  settled  at  Breslaw.  But 
after  a  few  years  he  was  called  to  Vienna, 
and  made  physician  and  anlic  counsellor  to 


CHI 


cm 


263 


the  Emperor  Ferdinand  I.  :  which  offices 
also  he  held  under  the  two  succeeding  em- 
perors, and  died  in  1585.  His  works  were 
numerous  ;  the  principal  are,  "A  Commen- 
tary on  Syphilis;"  "  A  Treatise  on  Conta- 
gious Fever  ;"  another  on  "Therapeutics  ;" 
and  seven  volumes  of  Epistles  and  Consulta- 
tions. 

Cream  of  tartar.  See  Patassm  supertar- 
tras. 

C  R  E  M  A'S  T  E  R.  (From  K^^*ai,  to 
suspend.)  A  muscle  of  the  testicle,  by 
which  it  is  suspended,  and  drawn  up  and 
compressed,  in  the  act  of  coition.  It  arises 
from  Poupart's  ligament,  passes  over  the 
spermatic  cord,  and  is  lost  in  the  cellular 
membrane  of  the  scrotum,  covering  the 
testicles. 

Cre'mn0s.  (From  itfu/xvo;,  a  precipice, 
or  shelving  place.)  The  lips  of  an  ulcer  are 
so  called.    Also  the  labium  pudendi. 

CRE'MOR.  Cream.  Any  substance 
floating  on  the  top,  and  skimmed  off. 

CRE'PITUS.  (From  crepo,  to  make  a 
noise.)  A  pufF  or  little  noise  :  the  crack- 
ling made  by  the  joints  when  there  is  a  de- 
fect of  synovia. 

Cre'pitcjs  lu'pt.  See  Lyeoperdon  bo- 
vista. 

Cress,  water.  See  Sisymbrium  nastur- 
tium. 

CRE'TA.  Carbonas  calcisfriabilis.  Chalk. 
Carbonate  of  lime.  Pure  chalk' is  a  neutral 
compound  of  carbonic  acid  and  lime.  See 
Creta  praparata 

Cre'ta  pr^para'ta.  Take  of  chalk  a 
pound ;  add  a  little  water,  and  rub  it  to  a 
fine  powder.  Throw  this  into  a  large  vessel 
full  of  water  ;  then  shake  them,  and  after  a 
little  while  pour  the  still  turbid  liquor  into 
another  vessel,  and  set  it  by  that  the  pow- 
der may  subside  ;  lastly,  pouring  off  the 
water,  dry  this  powder.  Prepared  chalk 
is  absorbent,  and  possesses  antacid  qualities: 
it  is  exhibited  in  form  of  electuary,  mixture, 
or  bolus,  in  pyrosis,  cardialgia,  diarrhoea, 
acidities  of  the  primae  viae,  rachitis,  crusta 
lactea,  Sic.  and  is  said  by  some  to  be  an 
antidote  against  white  arsenic. 

Cretaceous  acid.     See  Carbonic  acid. 

Crete,  dittany  of.  See  Origanum  dictam- 
nus. 

CRIBRIFO'RMIS.  (From cribrum, 
a  sieve,  and  forma,  likeness ;  because  it 
is  perforated  like  a  sieve.)  See  Ethmoid 
bone. 

CRI'CO.  Names  compounded  of  this 
word  belong  to  muscles  which  are  attached 
to  the  cricoid  cartilage. 

CRI'CO-ARYT^^NOIDE'US  LA- 
TER A'L  I  S.  Crico-lateri  arithenoidien  of 
DumEis.  A  muscle  of  the  glottis,  that 
opens  the  rima  by  pulling  the  ligaments 
from  each  other. 

CRrCOARYT.a:NOIDE'US  POSTI'- 
CUS.  Crico  creti  arithenoidien  of  Du- 
mas,    A  muscle  of  the  glottis,  that  opens 


the  rima  gloitidis  a  little,  and  by  pulling 
back  the  arytaenoid^iartilage,  stretches  the 
ligament  so  as  to  make  it  tense. 

Cri'co-pharynge'us.  See  Constrictor  pha- 
ryngis  inferior. 

CRI'CO-THYROIDE'US.  Cricothyroi- 
dien  of  Dumas.  The  last  of  the  second 
layer  of  muscles  between  the  os  hyoides 
and  trunk,  that  pulls  forward  and  depresses 
the  thyroid  cartilage,  or  elevates  and  draws 
backwards  the  cricoid  cartilage. 

CRICOI'DES.  (From  npi-Mc,  a  ring,  and 
iJ'oc,  resemblance.)  A  round  ring  like  car- 
tilage of  the  larynx  is  called  the  cricoid. 
See  Larynx. 

Crimno'des.  (From  mfxvm,  bran.)  A 
term  applied  to  urine  which  deposits  a 
sediment  like  bran. 

Crina'tus.  (From  »^«ov,  the  lily.)  A 
term  given  to  a  suffumigation  mentioned  by 
P.  jEgineta,  composed  chiefly  of  the  roots 
of  lilies. 

Cri'nis.    The  hair.     See  Capillus. 

Crinomy'ron.  (From  nfivov,  a  lily,  and 
fjivfov,  ointment.)  An  ointment  composed 
chiefly  of  lilies. 

CRINO'DES.  (From  crinis,  the  hair.) 
Comedones.  Collections  of  a  sebaceous 
fluid  in  the  cutaneous  follicles  upon  the 
face  and  breast,  which  appear  like  black 
spots,  and  when  pressed  out,  look  like  small 
worms,  or,  as  they  are  commonly  called, 
maggots. 

Crio'genes.  An  epithet  for  certain 
troches,  mentioned  by  P.  .iEgineta,  and 
which  he  commends  for  cleansing  sordid 
ulcers. 

Cripso'rchis.  (From  apuvJa,  to  conceal, 
and  op^i;,  a  testicle.)  Having  the  testicle 
concealed,  or  not  yet  descended  into  the 
scrotum. 

CRI'SIS.  (From  icpivm,  to  judge.)  The 
judgment.  The  sudden  change  of  symp- 
toms in  acute  diseases,  from  which  the  re- 
covery or  death  is  prognosticated  or  judged 
of 

Crisp atu'ra.  (From  crispo,  to  curl) 
A  spasmodic  contraction,  or  curling  of  the 
membranes  and  fibres. 

CRI'STA.  (Quasi  cerista;  from  xiftnc, 
a  horn,  or  carista  ;  from  x^pa.,  the  head,  as 
being  on  the  top  of  the  head.)  Anything 
which  has  the  appearance  of  a  crest,  or  the 
comb  upon  the  head  of  a  cock,  as  crista 
clitoridis,  the  nympha.  Also  a  tubercle 
about  the  anus ;  so  called  from  its  form. 

CRI'STA  GA'LLI.  An  eminence  of 
the  ethmoid  bone,  so  called  from  its  re- 
semblance to  a  cock's  comb.  See  Ethmoid 
bone. 

Cri'thamum.     See  Crithmum. 

Crithe'rion.  (From  Kpivoo,  to  judge.) 
The  same  as  crisis. 

Cri'the.  (KpiSn.)  Barley.  A  stye  or 
tumour  in  the  eyelid,  in  the  shape  and  of 
the  size  of  a  barley-corn. 

CRI'THMUM.      CFrom  Kptva,,  to  secrete  ; 


264 


CRO 


CRO 


so  named  from  its  supposed  virtues  in  pio- 
moting  a  discharge  of  the  urine  and  menses.) 
Samphire  or  sea-fennel. 

Cbi'thmum  mari'timum.  The  Linnsnan 
name  of  the  sa'iiphire  or  sea-fennel.  Crith- 
mum.  It  is  a  low  perennial  plant,  and 
grows  about  the  sea-coast  in  several  parts 
of  the  island.  It  has  a  spicy  aromatic  fla- 
vour, which  induces  the  comcon  people 
to  use  in  as  a  pot-herb.  Pickled  with 
vinegar  and  spice  it  makes  a  wholesome 
and  elegant  condiment  which  is  in  much 
esteem. 

Critho'des.  (From  nftQn,  barley,  and 
vSoi,  resemblance.)  Resembling  a  bar- 
ley-corn. It  is  applied  to  small  protube- 
rances. 

CRI'TICAL.  Determining  the  event 
of  a  disease.  Many  physicians  have  been 
of  opinion,  that  there  is  something  in  the 
nature  of  fevers  which  generally  determines 
them  to  be  of  a  certain  duration,  and 
therefore,  that  their  terminations,  whether 
salutary  or  fatal,  happen  at  certain  periods 
of  the  disease,  rather  than  at  others.  These 
periods,  which  were  carefully  marked  by 
Hippocrates ;  are  called  critical  days.  The 
critical  days,  or  those  on  which  we  suppose 
the  termination  of  continued  fevers  espe- 
cially to  happen,  are  the  third,  fifth,  seventh, 
ninth,  eleventh,  fourteenth,  seventeenth, 
and  twentieth. 

Crocidi'xis.  (From  x.poKiS't^ai,  to  gather 
wool.)  A  fatal  symptom  in  some  diseases, 
where  the  patient  gathers  up  the  bed- 
clothes, and  seems  to  pick  up  substances 
from  them. 

Cro'cinum.  (From  uponog,  saffron.)  Oil 
of  saffron,  or  a  mixture  of  oil,  myrrh,  and 
saffron. 

Croco'des.  CFrom  Kpono;,  saffron  f  so 
called  from  the  quantity  of  saffron  they 
contain.)     A  name  of  some  old  troches. 

Crocoma'gma.  (From  icpoKo?,  saffron, 
and  fACL-y/xtt,  the  thick  oil  or  dregs.)  A  troch 
made  of  oil  of  saffron  and  spices. 

C  R  O'C  U  S.  (KpoKo?  of  Theophrastus. 
The  story  of  the  young  Crocus,  turned 
into  this  flower,  may  be  seen  in  the  fourth 
book  of  Ovid's  Metamorphoses.  Some 
derive  this  name  from  KpMyi,  or  xposuc,  a 
thread ;  whence  the  stamens  of  flowers  are 
called  u.pox.iS'i;.  Others,  again,  derive  it 
from  Coriscus,  a  city  and  mountain  of 
Cilicia,  and  otheis*  from  crokin,  Chald.) 
Saffron. 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnaean  system.  Class,  Triandria.  Order, 
Monogynia.     Saffron. 

2.  The  pharmacopoeial  name  of  the  pre- 
pared stigmata  of  the  Crocus  sativus,  spa- 
tha  univalvi  radicali,  corollm  tubo  longissimo 
of  Linnaeus.  Saffron  has  a  powerful,  pe- 
netrating, diffusive  smell,  and  a  warm,  pun- 
gent, bitterish  taste.  Many  virtues  were 
formerly  attributed  to  this  medicine,  but 
little  confidence  is  now  placed  in  it.     The 


Edinburgh  College   directs  a  tincture,  and 
that  of  London  a  syrap  of  this  drug. 

3.  A  term  given  by  the  older  chemists  to 
several  preparations  of  metallic  substances, 
from  their  resemblance;  thas,  crocus  martis, 
crocus  veneris. 

Cro'cos  antimo'nii.  Crocus metallorum. 
This  preparation  is  a  sulphuretted  oxide  of 
antimony.  It  possesses  emetic  and  drastic 
cathartic  powers,  producing  a  violent  dia- 
phoresis afterwards. 

Cro'cus  Germa'nicus.     See  Carthamus. 

Cro'cus  I'ndicus.     See  Curcuma. 

Crocus  ma'rtis.  Green  vitriol  exposed 
to  fire  till  red. 

Cro'cus  metallo'rum.  See  Crocus  anti' 
monii. 

Cro'cus  officina'lis.  See  Crocus  sati- 
vus. 

Cro'cus  sarace'nicus.      See  Carthamus. 

Cro'cus  sati'vcs.     See  Crocus. 

Cro'cus  ve'nkris.  Copper  calcined  to  a 
red  powder. 

Cro'maiyon.  (Tlapa.  to  t«?  icopa.(  fAVUVf 
because  it  makes  the  eyes  wink.)  An 
onion. 

Commyoxyre'gma.  (From  xpofx/mvov,  an 
onion,  o^u?,  acid,  and  pnyvv/uti,  to  break 
out.)  An  acid  eructation  accompanied 
with  a  taste  resembling  onions. 

CROONE,  William,  was  born  in  Lon- 
don, where  he  settled  as  a  physician,  after 
studying  at  Cambridge.  In  1659  he  was 
chosen  rhetoric  professor  of  Gresham  Col- 
lege, and  soon  after  register  of  the  Royal 
Society,  which  then  assembled  there.  In 
1662  he  was  created  doctor  in  medicine  by 
mandate  of  the  king,  and  the  same  year 
elected  fellow  of  the  Royal  Society,  and  of 
the  College  of  Physicians.  In  167f>  he 
was  appointed  lecturer  on  anatomy  to  the 
Company  of  Surgeons.  On  his  death  in 
1684  he  bequeathed  tbem  100?. ;  his  books 
on  Medicine  to  the  College  of  Physi- 
cians, as  also  the  profits  of  a  house,  for 
Lectures,  to  be  read  annually,  on  Muscular 
Motion ;  and  donations  to  seven  of  the  col- 
leges at  Cambridge,  to  found  Mathematical 
Lectures.  He  left  several  papers  on  philo- 
sophical subjects,  but  his  only  publication 
was  a  small  tract "  De  Ratione  Motus  Mus- 
culorum." 

Crota'phica  arte'ria.  The  tendon  of 
the  temporal  muscle. 

Crotaphi'tes.  {Crotaphites,  sc.  musculus; 
from  Kpola(pQ(,  the  temple.)  See  Tempo- 
ralis. 

Crota'phium.  (From  »polia>,  to  pulsate ; 
so  named  from  the  pulsation  which  in  the 
temples  is  eminently  discernible.)  Crotaphos. 
Crotaphus.     A  pain  in  the  temples. 

Cro'taphos.     See  Crotaphium. 

Cro'taphus.     See  Crotaphium. 

CROTCHET.  A  curved  instrument 
with  a  sharp  hook  to  extract  the  foetus. 

CRO'TON.     (From  Hpolem,  to  beat.) 

1,  An  insect   called   a   tick,    from    the 


CjRU 

jiQlse  it  makes  by  beating  its  head  against 
wood; 

2.  A  name  of  the  ricinus  or  castor-ou- 
berry,  from  its  likeness  to  a  tick. 

3.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linneean  system.  Class,  Mono  tela.  Order, 
Monadelphia. 

Ceo'ton  benzo'e.  Gum-Benjamin  was 
formerly  so  called. 

Cko'ton  cascaki'lla.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  plant  which  affords  the  Casca- 
i-illabark.  Cascarilla.  Chocarilla.  Elutheria. 
Eluteria.  The  tree  that  affords  the  cascarilla 
bark,  is  the  Croton  cascarilla  of  Linmeus. 
The  bark  comes  to  us  in^uills,  covered  upon 
the  outside  with  a  rough,  whitish  matter, 
and  brownish  on  the  inner  side  ;  exhibiting, 
when  broken,  a  smooth,  close,  blackish- 
brown  surface.  It  has  a  light  agreeable 
smell,  and  a  moderately  bitter  taste,  accom- 
panied with  a  considerable  aromatic  warmth. 
It  is  a  very  excellent  tonic,  adstringent,  and 
stomachic,  and  is  deserving  of  a  more  gene- 
ral use  than  it  has  hitherto  met  with. 

Cro'ton  lacci'ferum.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  plant  upon  which  gum-lac  is 
deposited. 

Cro'ton  ti'glium.  The  name  oi  the  tree 
which  affords  the  pavana  wood,  and  tiglia 
seeds. 

1.  Lignum  pavancB.  Lignum  pavanum. 
Lignum  moluccemc.  Croton  ;  foliis  ovaiis 
glabris  acuminalis  serratis,  cuule  arboreo  of 
*Linn£eus.  The  wood  is  of  a  light  spongy 
texture,  white  within,  but  covered  with  a 
grayish  bark ;  and  possesses  a  pungent,  caus- 
tic taste,  and  a  disagreeable  smell.  It  is  said 
to  be  useful  as  a  purgative  in  hydropical 
complaints. 

2.  Grana  tiglia.  Grana  iilli.  Grana  iiglii. 
The  grana  tilia  are  seeds  of  a  dark  gray  co- 
lour, the  produce  of  the  Croton  tiglium  of 
Linnaeus,  in  shape  very  like  the  seed  of  the 
riciiius  communis.  They  abound  with  an  oil 
which  is  far  more  acrid  and  purgative  than 
castor-oil. 

Cro'ton  tiscto'rium.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  lacmus  plant.  Bezetta  cmrulea. 
This  plant  yields  the  Succus  heliotropii. 
Lacmus  seu  tornce.  Lacca  ccerulea.  Litmus. 
It  is  the  Croton  tinctorium  ;  foliis  rhomheis 
repandiS)  capsuli^  pendulis,  caule  herbaceo,  of 
Linnaeus.  It  is  much  used  by  chemists  as  a  test. 

Croto'ne.  (From  kooIov,  the  tick.)  A 
fungus  on  trees  produced  by  an  insect  like  a 
tick  ;  and  by  metaphor  applied  to  tumours 
and  small  fungous  excrescences  on  the  peri- 
osteum. 

Croup.     See  Cynanche. 

Crou'sis.  (From  «,fc,vce,  to  beat,  or  pul- 
sate.)    Pulsation. 

Crou'smata.  (From  apet/a,  to  pulsate.) 
Rheums  or  defiuxions  from  the  head. 

Crowfoot.     See  Ranunculus. 

Crowfoot  cranesbill.     See  Geranium  pra- 

CRUCIAL.    Some  parts  of  the  body  are 

34 


CRU 


265 


so  called  when  they  cross  one  another,  as 
the  crucial  ligaments  of  the  thigh. 

Crucia'lis.  Cross-like.  Mugweed  or 
crosswort. 

CRUCIBLE.  (Crucibulum,  from  crucio, 
to  torment  ;  so  named,  because,  in  the  lan- 
guage of  old  chemists,  metals  are  tormented 
in  it,  and  tortured,  to  yield  up  their  powers 
and  virtues.)  A  chemical  vessel  made 
mostly  of  earth  to  bear  the  greatest  heat. 
They  are  of  various  shapes  and  composition. 
Cru'ditas.  (From  crudus,  raw.)  It  is 
applied  to  undigested  substances  in  the  sto- 
mach, and  humours  in  the  body  unprepared, 
for  concoction. 

CRUICKSHANK,  V/illiam,  was  bora 
at  Edinburgh,  in  1746.  He  was  intended 
for  the  church,  and  made  great  proficiency 
in  classical  learning  ;  but,  showing  a  par- 
tiality to  medicine,  he  was  placed  with  a 
surgeon  at  Glasgow.  In  1771,  he  came  to 
London,  and  was  soon  after  made  librarian 
to  Dr.  William  Hunter;  and,  on.  the  se- 
cession of  Mr.  Hewson,  became  assistant, 
and  then  joint  lecturer  in  anatomy,  with  the 
Doctor.  He  contributed  largely  to  enrich 
tlie  Museum,  particularly  by  his  curious  in- 
jections of  the  lympathic  vessels.  He  pub- 
lished, in  1786,  a  work  on  this  subject, 
which  is  highly  valued  for  its  correctness. 
In  1795,  he  communicated  to  the  Royal 
Society  an  Account  of  the  Regeneration  of 
the  Nerves  ;  and  the  same  year  published  a 
pamphlet  on  Insensible  Perspiration  ;  and 
in  1797,  an  Account  of  Appearances  in  the 
Ovaria  of  Rabbits  in  different  Stages  of 
Pregnancy.     He  died  in  1800. 

Cru'nion.  (From  k/jiuw?,  a  torrent.)  A 
medicine  mentioned  by  Aetius,  and  named 
from  the  violence  of  its  operation  as  a  diu- 
retic. 

CRU'OR.  The  red  part  of  the  blood. 
See  Blood. 

CRURA.  The  plural  of  crus,  a  leg  or 
root ;  applied  to  same  parts  of  the  body 
from  their  resemblance  to  a  leg  or  root  : 
thus  crura  cerebri,  crura  cerebelli,  the  crura 
of  the  diaphragm,  &.c.  &c. 

Cru'ra  clito'ridis.     See  Clitoris. 
Cru'ra    medd'llje    oBLONGA'TiE.       The 
roots  of  the  medulla  oblongata. 

CRUR^'US.  (From  crus,  a  leg ;  so 
named  because  it  covei-s  almost  the  whole 
foreside  of  the  upper  part  of  the  leg  or 
thigh.)  Cruralis.  A  muscle  of  the  leg, 
situated  on  the  fore-part  of  the  thigh.  It 
arises,  fleshy,  from  between  the  two  tro- 
chanters of  the  OS  femoris,  but  nearer  the 
lesser,  firmly  adhering  to  most  of  the  fore- 
part of  the  OS  femoris  ;  and  is  inserted, 
tendinous,  into  the  upper  part  of  the  pa- 
tella, behind  the  rectus.  Its  use  is  to  assist 
the  vasti  and  rectus  muscles  in  the  extension 
of  the  leg. 

CRURAL.  Belonging  to  the  crus,  leg,  or 
lower  extremity. 

CRURAL    HERMA.      Fenjorsl  hernia. 


26^ 


CilY 


cue 


A  tumour  under  the  groin,  and  in  the  upper 
part  of  the  thigh,  arising  from  a  protrusion 
of  part  of  an  abdominal  viscus  under  Pou- 
part's  ligament.     See  Hernia  eniralis. 

Cruka'lis.     See  Cruraus. 

Cru'sta.  a  shell  ;  a  scab  ;  the  scum  or 
surface  of  a  fluid. 

CRU'STA  LA'CTEA.  A  disease  that 
mostly  attacks  some  part  of  the  face  of 
infants  at  the  breast.  It  is  known  by  an 
eruption  of  broad  pustules,  full  of  a  glu- 
tinous liquor,  which  form  white  scabs  when 
they  are  ruptured.  It  is  cured  by  mineral 
alteratives^ 

Cru'sta  villo'sa.  The  inner  coat  of  the 
stomach  and  intestines  has  been  so  called. 

Cru'st0la.  (Dim.  of  crastay  a  shell.)  An 
ecchymosis,  or  discoloration  of  the  flesh 
from  a  bruise,  where  the  skin  is  entire,  and 
covers  it  over  like  a  shell. 

Crcstumina'tdm.  (From  Crustuminum, 
a  town  where  they  grew.) 

1.  A  kind  of  Catherine  pear. 

2.  A  rob  or  electuary  made  of  this  pear 
and  apples  boiled  up  with  honey. 

Crymo'jdes.  (From  k/>uoc,  cold.)  An  epi- 
f  liet  for  a  fever,  wherein  the  external  parts 
are  cold. 

Crypso'rciiis.  (From  >t.pv?r]a>,  to  conceal, 
and  cif%<c,  a  testicle.)  When  the  testicles  are 
hid  in  the  belly,  or  have  not  descended  into 
the  scrotum. 

CRY'PT^.  (From  Kpos-T-a),  to  hide.)  The 
little  rounded  appearances  at  the  end  of  the 
small  arteries  of  the  cortical  substance  of 
the  kidneys,  that  appear  as  if  formed  by 
the  artery  being  convoluted  upon  itself. 

Cryptopy'ica  ischu'kia.  a  suppression 
of  urine  from  a  retraction  of  the  penis  within 
the  body. 

Cryso'echis.  (Kpv(rcpx''-)  ^  retraction 
or  retrocession  of  one  of  the  testicles,  the 
same  as  crypsorchis. 

Crysta'lli.  Eruptions  about  the  size  of 
a  lupine,  white  and  transparent,  which  some- 
times break  out  all  over  the  body.  They 
are  also  called  Cryslallinm,  and  by  the  Ita- 
lians Taroli.  They  are  probably  the  pem- 
phigus of  modern  writers. 

CRYSTALLINE  LENS.  (Lens  crysial- 
lina — cryslaUina,  from  its  crystal-like  ap- 
pearance.) A  lentiform  pellucid  part  of  the 
-^ye,  enclosed  in  a  membranous  capsule, 
called  the  capsule  of  the  crystalline  lens,  and 
situated  in  a  peculiar  depression  in  the  an- 
terior part  of  the  vitreous  humour.  Its  use 
is  to  transmit  and  refract  the  rays  of  light. 

Crvstalli'ndm.  (From  xeug-aWto?,  a  crys- 
tal :  SO  called  from  its  transparency.)  White 
arsenic. 

CRYSTALLIZATION.  (From  crystal- 
lus,  a  crystal.)  Crysiallisatio.  A  property 
by  which  crystallizable  bodies  tend  to  assume 
a  regular  form,  when  placed  in  circum- 
stances favourable  to  that  particular  disposi- 
tion of  their  particles.  Almost  all  minerals 
possess  this  property,  but  it  is  most  eminent 


in  saline  substances.  The  circumstances 
which  are  favourable  to  the  cystallization 
of  salts,  and  without  which  it  cannot  take 
place,  are  two  :  1,  Their  particles  must  be 
divided  and  separated  by  a  fluid,  in  order 
that  the  corresponding  faces  of  those  parti- 
cles may  meet  and  unite.  2.  In  order  that 
this  union  may  take  place,  the  fluid  which 
separates  the  integrant  parts  of  the  salt  must 
be  gradually  carried  off,  so  that  it  may  no 
longer  divide  them. 

Crysta'llus.  (From  nfuoQ,  cold,  and 
s-£?Aa),  to  contract  :  i.  e.  contracted  by  cold 
into  ice.)  Crystal.  The  ancients  supposed 
that  crystals  were  water  intensely  frozen. 
It  also  means  an  eruption  over  the  body 
of  white  transparent  pustules.  See  Crys- 
talli. 

Cte'dones.  (From  xlnJcov,  a  rake.)  The 
fibres  are  so  called  from  their  pectinated 
course. 

Cteis.  (KTaf.)  A  comb  or  rake.  Ctenes, 
in  the  plural  number,  implies  those  teeth 
which  are  called  incisores,  from  their  like- 
ness to  a  rake. 

CuBE'BiE.  (From  cubabah,  Arab.)  See 
Piper  Cubeba. 

Cubebs.     See  Piper  Cubeba. 

CUBITAL  ARTERY.  Arteria  cubitalis. 
Jlrteria  ulnaris.  A  branch  of  the  brachial 
that  proceeds  in  nhe  fore-arm,  and  gives 
off  the  recurrent  and  inter-osseals,  and 
forms  the  palmary  arch,  from  which  arise 
branches  going  to  the  fingers,  called  digi- 
tals. 

Cubital  nerve.  Kervus  cubitalis.  JS^er- 
VKs  ulnaris.  It  arises  from  the  brachial 
plexus,  and  proceeds  along  the  ulna. 

Cubita'eis  mu'sculus.  An  extensor  mus- 
cle of  the  fingers. 

CuBiTa:'us  exte'rnus.  An  extensor  mus- 
cle of  the  fingers. 

CuBiT^'us  inte'rnus.  A  flexor  muscle 
of  the  fingers.  / 

Cu'biti  profu'sda  ve'na.  a  vein  of  the 
arm. 

CU'BITUS.  (From  cubo,  to  lie  down  ; 
because  the  ancients  used  to  lie  down  on 
that  part  at  their  meals.)  The  fore-arm,  or 
that  part  between  the  elbow  and  wrist. 

CUBOI'DES  OS.  (From  nvCog,  a  cube  or 
die,  and  uSog,  likeness.)  A  tarsal  bone  of  the 
foot,  so  called  from  its  resemblance. 

Cuckoiv  flower.     See  Cardamins. 

Cucu'balus  be'hen.  Belien  qfficinarum. 
The  spatling  poppy  : — Cucubalus  behen  of 
Linnaeus,  formerly  used  as  a  cordial  and 
alexipharmic. 

Cuculla'ris.  Cucullaris,  sc.  musculus  ; 
from  cucullm,  a  hood  :  so  named,  because 
it  is  shaped  like  a  hood.)     See  Trapezius. 

Cucu'llus.  a  hood.  An  odoriferous 
cap  for  the  head. 

Cucumber.     See  Cucumis. 

Cucumbsr.  hitter.  Se?.  Cucumis  Colo- 
rynihif 


cue 


CUL 


26t 


Cucumber,  squirimg.  See  Momordica  Ela- 
lerium. 

Cucumber,  tvild.  See.  Momordica  Ela- 
terium. 

CU'CUMIS.  {-mis,  m.  also  cucumer, 
-ris.  Quasi  curvimeres,  from  their  curvature.) 
The  cucumber. 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnaean  system.  Class,  Monoecia.  Order, 
Syngenesia.     The  cucumber. 

2.  The  pharmacopceial  name  of  the  gar- 
den cucumber.     See  Cucumis  sativus. 

Cu'coMis  agre'stis.  See  Momordica  Ela- 
terium. 

Cu'cuMis  asini'nus.  See  Momordica  Ela- 
terium. 

Cu'cuMis  colocy'nthis.  The  systematic 
r.ame  for  the  officinal  bitter  apple.  Colocyn- 
this.  Mhaiidula  o(  the  Arabidins.  Coloquin- 
tida.  Bitter  apple.  Bitter  gourd.  Bitter 
cucumber.  The  fruit  which  is  the  medicinal 
part  of  the  Cucumis  colocynthis  ;  foliis  mulii- 
jidis,  pomis  globosis  glabris,  is  imported  from 
Turkey.  Its  spongy  membranous  medulla, 
or  pith,  is  directed  for  use ;  it  has  a  nauseous, 
acrid,  and  intensely  bitter  taste  ;  and  is  a 
powerful  irritating  cathartic.  In  doses  of 
ten  or  twelve  grains,  it  operates  with  great 
vehemence,  frequently  producing  violent 
gripes,  bloody  stools,  and  disordering  the 
whole  system.  It  is  recommended  in  various 
complaints,  as  worms,  mania,  dropsy,  epi- 
lepsy, &.C.;  but  is  seldom  resorted  to,  except 
where  other  more  mild  remedies  have  been 
used  without  success,  and  then  only  in  the 
form  of  the  extracium  colocynthidis  composi- 
tum,  and  the  pilules  ex  colocynthide  cum  alos 
of  the  pharmacopoeias. 

Cu'cuMis  me'lo.  The  systematic  name 
of  the  melon  plant.  Melo.  Musk  melon. 
Cucumis  melo  of  Linnaeus.  This  fruit,  when 
i'ipe,  has  a  delicious  refrigerating  taste,  but 
must  be  eaten  moderately,  with  pepper,  or 
some  aromatic,  as  all  this  class  of  fruits  are 
obnoxious  to  the  stomach,  producing  spasms 
and  colic.  The  seeds  possess  mucilaginous 
qualities. 

Cu'cujiis  sATi'vus.  The  systematic  name 
of  the  cucumber  plant.  Cucumis.  Cucumis 
sativus  ;  foliorum  angulis  reciis  ;  pomis  ob- 
longis  scabris,  of  Linnaeus.  It  is  cooling  and 
aperient,  but  very  apt  to  disagree  with  bil- 
lious  stomachs.  It  should  always  be  eaten 
with  pepper  and  oil.  The  seeds  were  for- 
merly used  medicinally. 

Cd'cumis  sylve'stris.  See  Momordica 
elaterium. 

Cu'cupHA.  A  hood.  An  odoriferous 
cap  for  the  head  composed  of  aromatic 
■  drugs. 

CUCU'RBITA.  {A  curvitate,  according 
to  Scaliger;  the  first  syllable  being  doubled, 
as  in  cacula,  populus,  he.) 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linngean  system.  Class,  Monoecia.  Order, 
Si/ngenesia.    The  pumpion. 


2.  The  pharmacopceial  name  of  the  com- 
mon pumpion  or  gourd. 

3.  A  chemical  distilling  vessel  shaped 
like  a  gourd. 

Cucu'rbita  citru'llus.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  water-melon  plant.  Citrullus. 
Angara.  Jace  brasiliensibus.  Tetrangvria. 
Sicilian  citrul,  or  water-melon.  The  seeds 
of  this  plant,  Cucurbita  ciiruUus ;  foliis  mul- 
tipartitis,  of  Linnsus,  were  formerly  used 
medicinally,  but  now  only  to  reproduce  the 
plant.  Water-melon  is  cooling  and  some- 
what nutritious  ;  but  so  soon  begins  to  fer- 
ment, as  to  prove  highly  noxious  to  some 
stomachs,  and  bring  on  spasms,  diarrhoeas, 
cholera,  colics,  &.c. 

Cucd'rbita  lagena'ria.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  bottle-gourd  plant.  See  Cu- 
curbita pepo. 

Cl-cu'rbita  pe'po.  The  systematic  name 
of  the  common  pumpion.  Cucurbila,  The 
seeds  of  this  plant,  Cucurbita  pepo  ;  foliis 
lobatis,  pomis  IcBtibus,  are  used  indifferently 
with  those  of  the  Cucurbita  lagenaria ;  foliis 
subangulatis,  tomcntosis,  basi  subtus  biglan- 
dulosis ;  pomis  lignosis.  They  contain  a 
large  proportion  of  oil,  which  maybe  made 
into  emulsions  ;  but  is  superseded  by  that  of 
sweet  almonds. 

Cucurbi'tinos.  a  species  of  worm,  so 
called  from  its  resemblance  to  the  seed  ot 
the  gourd.     See  TcBnia. 

CUCURBI'TULA.  (A  diminutive  of 
curcurbita,  a  gourd ;  so  called  from  its 
shape.)     A  cupping-glass. 

CUCURBI'TULA  CRUE'NTA.  A 
cupping-glass  with  scarification  to  procure 
blood. 

CUCURBI'TULA  CUM  FE'RRO.  A 
cupping- glass  with  scarification  to  draw  out 
blood. 

CUCURBI'TULA  SICCA.  A  cupping- 
glass  without  scarification. 

Cde'ma.  (From  y.vu),  to  carry  in  the 
womb.)  The  conception,  or  rather,  as 
Hippocrates  signifies  by  this  word,  the 
complete  rudiments  of  the  foetus. 

CuLBi'cio.  A  sort  of  strangury,  or  ra- 
ther heat  of  urine. 

Culila'wan  co'rtes.     See  Laurus. 

CU'LINARY.  {Culinarius,  from  cu- 
lina,  a  kitchen.)  Any  thing  belonging  to 
the  kitchen,  as  culinary  salt,  culinary 
herbs. 

CULLEN,  William,  was  born  at  La* 
nerk,  Scotland,  in  1712,  of  respectable,  but 
not  wealthy  parents.  After  the  usual  school 
education,  he  was  apprenticed  to  a  surgeon 
and  apothecary  at  Glasgow,  and  then  made 
several  voyages  as  surgeon  to  the  West  In- 
dies. He  afterwards  settled  in  practice  at 
Hamilton,  and  formed  a  connexion  with  the 
celebrated  William  Hunter;  and  their  busi- 
ness being  scanty,  they  agreed  alternately 
to  pass  a  winter  at  some  university.  Cullen 
went  first  to  Edinburgh,  and  atiended  the 
classes  so  diligently,  that  he  was  soon  after 


im 


CUL 


CU?s' 


able  to  commence  teacher.  Hunter  Came 
the  nextAvinter  to  London,  and  engaged  as 
assistant  in  the  dissecting  room  to  Dr.  Wil- 
liam Douglas,  who  was  so  pleased  with  his 
assiduity  and  talent,  as  to  offer  him  a  share 
in  his  lectures :  but  though  the  partnership 
with  Cullen  was  thus  dissolved,  they  conti- 
nued ever  after  a  friendly  correspondence. 
Cullen  had  the  good  fortune,  while  at  Ha- 
milton, to  assist  the  Duke  of  Argyle  in  some 
chemical  pursuits :  and  still  more  of  being 
sent  for  to  the  Duke  of  Hamilton  in  a  sud- 
den alarming  illness,  which  he  speedily  re- 
lieved by  his  judicious  treatment,  and  gained 
the  entire  approbation  of  Dr.  Clarke,  who 
afterwards  arrived.  About  the  same  time 
he  married  the  daughter  of  a  neighbouring 
clergyman,  who  bore  him  several  children. 
In  1746  he  took  the  degree  of  doctor  in 
medicine,  and  was  appointed  teacher  of 
chemistry  at  Glasgow.  His  talents  w^ere 
peculiarly  fitted  for  this  office  ;  his  systema- 
tic genius,  distinct  enunciation,  lively  man- 
ner, and  extensive  knowledge  of  the  subject, 
rendered  his  lectures  highly  interesting.  In 
the  mean  time  his  reputation  as  a  physician 
increased,  so  that  he  was  consulted  in  most 
difficult  cases.  In  1751  he  was  chosen  pro- 
fessor in  medicine  to  the  university  ;  and 
five  years  after  the  chemical  chair  at  Edin- 
burgh was  offered  him,  on  the  death  of  Dr. 
Plummer,  which  %vas  too  advantageous  to 
be  refused.  He  soon  became  equally  popu- 
lar there,  and  his  class  increased,  so  as  to 
exceed  that  of  any  other  professor,  except 
the  anatomical.  This  success  was  owing 
not  only  to  his  assiduity,  and  his  being  so 
well  qualified  for  the  office,  but  also  in  a 
great  measure  to  the  kindness  which  he 
showed  to  his  pupils,  and  partly  to  the  new 
Views  on  the  Theory  of  Medicine,  which  he 
occasionally  introduced  into  his  lectures. 
He  appears  also  about  this  time  to  have  given 
Clinical  Lectures  at  the  Infirmary.  On 
the  death  of  Dr.  Alston,  Lecturer  on  the 
Materia  Medica,  he  was  appointed  to  suc- 
ceed him  :  and  six  years  after,  jointly  with 
Dr.  Gregory,  to  lecture  on  the  Theory  and 
Practice  of  Medicine,  when  he  resigned  the 
Chemical  Chair  to  his  pupil.  Dr.  Black. 
Dr.  Gregory  having  died  the  following  year, 
he  continued  the  Medical  Lectures  alone, 
till  within  a  few  months  of  his  death,  which 
happened  in  February  1790,  in  his  seventy- 
seventh  year;  and  he  is  said,  even  at  the  last, 
to  have  shown  no  deficiency  in  his  delivery, 
nor  in  his  memory,  being  accustomed  to 
lecture  from  short  notes.  His  lectures  on 
the  Materia  Medica  being  surreptitiously 
printed,  he  obtained  an  injunction  against 
their  being  issued  until  he  had  corrected 
them ;  which  was  accomplished  in  1772  :  but 
they  were  afterwards  much  improved,  and 
appeared  in  1789,  in  two  quarto  volumes. 
Fearing  a  similar  fate  to  his  Lectures  on 
Medicine,  he  published  an  outline  of  them 
in  1734j  in  four  volumes,   octavo,  entitled 


■'  Fu'st  Lines  of  the  Practice  of  Physic. '■' 
He  wrote  also  the  "  Institutions  of  Medi- 
cine," in  one  volume,  octavo  :  and  a  Letter 
to  Lord  Cathcart,  on  the  Recovery  of 
drowned  Persons.  But  his  most  celebrated 
work  is  his  Synopsis  Nosologiae  P.Ietho- 
dicas,  successively  improved  in  different  edi- 
tions ;  the  fourth,  published  in  1785,  in  two 
octavo  volumes,  contains  the  Systems  of 
other  Nosologists  till  that  period,  followed 
by  his  own,  which  certainly,  as  a  practical 
arrangement  of  diseases,  greatly  surpasses 
them. 

CULPEPER,  Nicholas,  was  the  son 
of  a  clergyman,  who  put  him  apprentice  to 
an  apothecary;  after servinghistime,  he  set- 
tled in  Spitalfields,  London,  about  the  year 
1642.  In  the  troubles  prevailing  at  that  period 
he  appears  to  have  favoured  the  Puritans: 
but  his  decided  warfare  was  with  the  Col- 
lege of  Physicians,  whom  he  accuses  of 
keeping  the  people  in  ignorance,  like  the 
Popish  clerg}^  He,  therefore,  published  a 
translation  of  their  Dispensary  Avith  prac- 
tical remarks  ;  also  a  Herbal,  pointing  out 
among  other  matters  under  what  planet  the 
plants  should  be  gathered  ;  and  a  directory 
to  midwives,  showing  the  method  of  insuring 
a  healthy  progeny,  &.c.  These  works  were 
for  some  time  popular.     He  died  in  1654. 

CU'LTER.  (From  colo,  to  cultivate.) 
A  knife  or  shear.  The  third  lobe  of  the 
liver  is  so  called  from  its  resemblance. 

Cu'lus.  (From  kovko^.)  The  anus  or 
fundament. 

Cu'mamus.     See  Piper  cubeba. 

Cumin  seeds.     See  Cnminum. 

CU'MINUM.  (From  aua:,  to  bring  forth  ; 
because  it  was  said  to  cure  sterility.)  Cy- 
minum.     Fmniculum  orieniale. 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnaean  system.  Class,  Heptandria,  Or- 
der, Di-gynia.     The  cumin  plant. 

2.  The  pharmacopceial  name  of  the  Cii- 
minum  cyminum  of  Linnasus. 

Cd'minum  .ffiTHio'piccm.  A  name  for  the 
ammi  verura. 

Co'minum  cy'mindm.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  cumin  plant.  Cuminum.  A 
native  of  Egypt  and  Ethiopia,  but  culti- 
vated in  Sicily  and  Malta,  from  whence  it  is 
brought  to  us.  The  seeds  of  cumin,  w^hich 
are  the  only  part  of  the  plant  in  use,  have  a 
bitterish  taste,  accompanied  with  an  aromatic 
flavour,  but  not  agreeable.  They  are  gene- 
rally preferred  to  other  seeds  for  external 
use  in  discussing  indolent  tumours,  as  the 
encysted  scrophulous,  Sic.  and  give  name 
both  to  a  plaster  and  cataplasm  in  the  phar- 
macopceias. 

Cunea'lis  sutu'ra.  The  suture  by 
which  the  os  sphenoides  is  joined  to  the 
OS  frontis. 

CU'NEIFORM.  (Cuneiformis ;  from 
cuneiis,  a  wedge,  and  forma,  likeness.) 
Some  parts  of  the  body  are  so  called,  being 
shaped;  or  fixed  in,  like  a  wedge  :  such  are. 


CUP 


CUK 


2Q9 


the  sphenoid  bone,  and  some  bones  of  the 
Avrist  and  tarsus. 

Cune'olus.  (From  cuneo,  to  wedge.)  A 
crooked  tent  to  put  Into  a  fistula. 

CUPEL.  (Kuppel,  German.)  Copella. 
Catellus  dnereus.  Cineri'.ium,  Patella  do- 
cimastka.  Testa  probatrix,  exploratrix,  or 
decimastica.  A  chemical  instrument,  which 
suffers  the  baser  metals  to  pass  through 
it,  when  exposed  to  heat,  and  retains  the 
pure  metal.  This  process  is  termed  cupel- 
lation. 

CUPE  LLA'TION.  (From  kiqjpel, 
German.)  The  purifying  of  perfect  metals 
by  means  of  an  addition  of  lead,  which  at 
a  due  heat  becomes  vitrified,  and  promotes 
the  vitrification  and  calcination  of  such  im- 
perfect metals  as  may  be  in  the  mixture,  so 
that  these  last  are  carried  off  in  the  fusible 
glass  that  is  formed,  and  the  perfect  metals 
are  left  nearly  pure.  The  name  of  this 
operation  is  taken  from  the  vessels  made  use 
of,  which  are  called  cupels. 

Ctj'pHOs.  (Kct/?«.)  Light,  when  applied 
to  aliments,  it  imports  their  being  easily 
digested ;  when  to  distempers,  that  they 
are  mild. 

CUPRE'SSUS.  (So  called,  0.^0  tsu  kvhv 
■rrctpiTcvQ  Tsuf  cmzifjiovnc,  because  it  produces 
equal  branches.)     Cypress. 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnaean  system.  Class,  Moncecia.  Order, 
Monadelphia.     The  cypress-tree. 

2.  The  pharmacopffiial  name  of  the  Cu- 
vressus  sempervirens  of  Linneeus. 

Cupre'ssos  sempe'rvirens.  The  sy.ste- 
matic  name  of  the  cypressus  of  the  shops. 
CvpressuE  faliis  imbricaiis  squamis  quadran- 
guiis,  of  Linnffius ;  called  also  ajparissus. 
Every  part  of  the  plant  abounds  with  a  bit- 
ter, aromatic,  terebinthinate  fluid ;  and  is 
said  to  be  a  remedy  against  intermittents. 
Its  wood  is  extremely  durable,  and  consti- 
tutes the  cases  of  Egyptian  mummies. 

Cu'pRi  ammonia'ti  li'quor.  Solution 
of  ammoniated  copper,  ^qua  cv.pri  am- 
moniati  of  Pharm.  Lond.  1787,  and  ifor- 
merly  called  aquasapphirina.  "  Take  of  am- 
moniated copper,  a  drachm ;  distilled  water, 
a  pint."  Dissolve  the  ammoniated  copper 
in  the  water,  and  filter  the  solution  through 
paper.  This  preparation  is  employed  by 
surgeons  for  cleansing  foul  ulcers,  and  dis- 
posing them  to  heal. 

Cu'pEi  rdbi'go.     Verdigris. 

CU'PPtI  SU'LPHAS.  Vilriolum  cupri. 
Vitriolum  coiruhum.  Vitriolum  Romamim. 
Cuprum  vitriolatum.  The  sulphate  of  cop- 
per possesses  acrid  and  styptic  qualities ; 
is  esteemed  as  a  tonic,  emetic,  adstrin- 
gent,  and  escharotic,  and  is  exhibited  inter- 
nally in  the  cure  of  dropsies,  haemorrhages, 
and  as  a  speedy  emetic.  Externally  it  is  ap- 
plied to  stop  hfemorrhages,  to  haemorrhoids, 
leucorrhcea,  phagedffinic  ulcers,  proud  flesh, 
and  condylomata-. 


CU'PRUM.  (Quasi  ms  Cyprium,:  so 
called  from  the  island  of  Cj'prus,  whence  it 
was  formerly  brought.)     See  Copper. 

Cu'PRUM  ammoniaca'le.  See  Cuprwri 
ammoniatum . 

CU'PRUM  AMMONIATUM.  Cuprum 
ammoniacale.  Ammoniated  copper.  Am- 
moniacal  sulphate  of  copper.  Take  of 
sulphate  of  copper,  half  an  ounce  ;  subcar- 
bonate  of  ammonia,  six  drachms;  rub  them 
together  in  a  glass  mortar  ;  till  the  efferves- 
cence ceases ;  then  dr>"  the  ammoniated 
copper,  wrapped  up  in  bibulous  paper,  by  a 
gentle  heat.  In  this  process  the  carbonic 
acid  is  expelled  from  the  ammonia,  which 
forms  a  triple  compound  with  the  sulphuric 
acid  and  oxide  of  copper.  This  preparation 
is  much  milder  than  the  sulphate  of  copper. 
It  is  found  to  produce  tonic  and  astringent 
effects  on  the  human  body.  Its  principal 
internal  use  has  been  in  epilepsy,  and  other 
obstinate  spasmodic  diseases,  given  in  doses 
of  half  a  grain,  gradually  increased  to  five 
grains  or  more,  two  or  three  times  a  day. 
For  its  external  application,  see  Cupri  arn- 
moniati  liquor. 

Cu'PBUM  vitriola'tl'm.  Sco  Cvpri  Sul- 
phas. 

Cu'ra.  avena'cea.  a  decoction  of  oats 
and  succory  roots,  in  which  a  little  nitre  and 
sugar  were  dissolved,  was  formerly  used  in 
fevers,  and  was  thus  named. 

Cd'rcas.  The  Barbadoes  nut;  a  drastic 
purge. 

Cu'RCUEio.  (Fromkarkarah.  Heb.)  The 
throat ;  the  aspera  ai-teria. 

Cd'rcum.  The  large  celandine ;  deob- 
struent. 

CURCU'MA.  (From  the  Arabic  curcum, 
ovhercum.)     Turmeric. 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnaean  system.  Class,  Monandria.  Or- 
der, Mo'iiogynia. 

2.  The  pharmacopoeial  name  of  the  tur- 
meric tree.     See  Curcuma  longa. 

Curcu'ma  lo'nga.  The  turmeric  plant. 
Curcuma  ;  foliis  lanceolatis ;  nervis  laterali- 
bus  numeressimis  of  Linnasus.  Crocus  Indi- 
CVS.  Terra  marita.  Camiacorus  radice 
croceo.  Curciima  rotunda.  Mayella.  Kua 
kaha  of  the  Indians.  The  Arabians  call 
every  root  of  a  saffron  colour  by  the  name 
of  curcum.  The  root  of  this  plant  is  im- 
ported here  in  its  dried  state  from  the  East 
Indies,  in  various  forms.  Externally  it  is 
of  a  pale  yellow  colour,  wrinkled,  solid, 
ponderous,  and  the  inner  substance  of  a 
deep  saffi'on  or  gold  colour :  its  odour  is 
somewhat  fragrant ;  to  the  taste  it  is  bitter- 
ish, slightly  acrid,  exciting  a  moderate  de- 
gree of  warmth  in  the  mouth,  and  on  being 
chewed  it  tinges  the  saliva  yellow.  It  is  an 
ingredient  in  the  composition  of  Cicrri/ 
powder,  is  valuable  as  a  dyeing  drug,  and 
furnishes  a  chemical  test  of  the  presence  of 
Tincorabined  alkalies.  It  is  nowyer^?  seldom 


210  cus  iiy.c 

used  medicinally,  but  retatas  a  place  in  our       Co'spis.       (From    cuspa,  ChaM.  a  shell, 
pharmacopoeias.  or  bone,,  with  Which  spears  were  formerlv- 

Curcu'ma  ro'tunda.  See  Curcuma  pointed.)  The  glans  penis  was  so  callei], 
longa.  iVom  its  likeness  to  the  point   of  a  spear. 

CU'RMI.      (From   Kipam,  to  mix.)      Ale.  Also  a  bandage. 
A  drink  made  of  barley,  according  to  Di-       Cu'stos  o'culi.     An  instrument  to  fix  the 
oscorides.  eye  during  an  operation. 

Currants.     See  Rihes.  Guta'mbuli.     (From  culis,  the  skin,  and 

Cu'rsuma.  Curtuma.  The  Ranuncu-  atnbulo,  to  walk.)  Cutaneous  worms;  scor- 
lusficariaoiL'innmas.  _       butic  itching. 

Curva'torco'ccygis.  a  muscle  bending  Cuta'neus  mu'sculus.  The  platysma 
the  coccyx.  myoides. 

Cuhsu'ta.     (Corrupted  from    cassuta,  ka-       CUTANEOUS.      (From   cutis^   the  skin.) 
sulh    Arab.)        The    root  of  the    Gentiana  Belonging  to  the  skin. 
purpurea  of  Linnaeus.  CUTICLE.      (Culicula,  dim.  of  cutis,  the 

CUSCU'TA.  (According  to  Linnaeus,  a  skin.)  Epidermis.  Scarf-skin.  A  thin, 
corruption  from  the  Greek  Kcta-JIccc,  or  pellucid,  insensible  membrane,  of  a  white 
KaJ^uluc,  which  is  from  the  Arabic  Chessuih,  colour,  that  covers  and  defends  the  true 
or  Chasuth.)     Dodder.  skin,  with  which    it  is   connected   by  the 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the  hairs,  exhaling  and  inhaling  vessels,  and 
Linneean  system.       Class,  Tetrandria.     Or- the  rete  mucosum. 

tier  Difynia.  CU'TIS.       (-tis,  foem.)       Derma.      The 

2.  The  pharmacopceial  name  of  dodder  of  true  skin.  A  thick,  fibrous,  vascular,  and 
Ihyme.     See  Cuscuta  Epithymum.  nervous  membrane,  that    covers  the  whole 

Ccscu'ta  epithv'mum.  The  systema-  external  surface  of  the  body,  and  is  the 
tic  name  of  dodder  of  thyme.  Epitky-  seat  of  the  organ  of  touch,  as  also  of  exhala- 
mum.     Cuscuta.      Dodder    of    thyme.      A  tion,  and  inhalation. 

parasitical  plant,  possessing  a  strong  dis-  CU'TIS  ANSERl'NA.  (Anstrina ;  from 
agreeable  smell,  and  a  pungent  taste,  very  anser,  a  goose.)  The  rough  state  the  skin 
durable  in  the  mouth.  Two  kinds  are  re-  is^  sometimes  thrown  into  from  the  ac- 
commended  in  melancholia,  as  cathartics,  tion  of  cold,  or  other  cause,  in  which  it 
viz.  Cuscuta  epithymum;  foliis  scssilibus,  looks  like  the  skin  of  the  goose. 
quinqulfidis,  bracieis  obvallatis,  and  cuscuta  CU'TIS  VE'RA.  The  true  skin  under  the 
curopesa  ;  fioribus  sessilibus  o{  Linndsus.     ^     cuticle. 

Cuscu'ta  Europ^e'a.  The  systematic  Cy'anus.  (Kuavo?,  cerulean,  or  sky-blue  ; 
name  of  a  species  of  dodder  of  thyme.  See  so  called  from  its  colour.)  Blue-bottle. 
Cuscuta  Epilhymum.  See  Centaurea. 

CUSPID  A'i'US.  (From  CM52""s,  a  point.)  Cy'ar.  (From  xsa,  to  pour  out.)  The 
See  Teeth.  J'P  of  a  vessel.     The  eye  of  a  needle  ;  and 

CUSPA'PJA.  The  generic  name  given  by  the  orifice  of  the  internal  ear,  from  its  like- 
Messrs.    Humboldt  and   Bonpland    to    thfc  ness  to  the  eye  of  a-needle. 
tree  from  which   we  obtain  the  Angustura       Cya'sma.     Spots  on  the  skin  of  pregnant 
bark.  women. 

Cuspa'ria  febri'fuga.      This  is  the  tree       Cyathi'scus.     (From  nuctSo;,  a  cup.)    The 
said   to   yield  the  bark     called   angustura.  hollow  part  of  a  j^robe,  formed  in  the  shape 
Cortex  cvspariaT      A   bark  imported   from  of  a  small  spoon,  as  an  ear-picker. 
Angustura  in   South  America.     Its  external       Cy'bitos.     See  Cubitus. 
appearances  vary  considerably.     The  best  is       Cy'bitum.     See  Cubitus. 
not  fibrous,  but  hard,  compact,  and  of  a       Cy'situs.     See  Cubitus. 
yellowish-brown  colour,  and  externally  of  a       Cyboi'des.     See  C^iboides. 
whitish  hue.     When  reduced  into  powder,       Cv'ceum.      {From  iiu>cM!,  to    mix.)      Cy- 
it  resembles  that  of  Indian  rhubarb.     It  is  ceon.     A  mixture  of  the  consistence  of  pap. 
very  generally  employed  as  a  febrifuge,  to-       Cy'cima.       (From   KVKdm,  to  mix.)       So 
nic,  and  adstringent.     While  some  deny  its  called   from  the  mixture  of  the  ore  with 
virtue  in  curing  intermittents,  by  many  itis  lead,  by  which  litharge  is  made, 
preferred  to  the  Peruvian  bark  ;  and  it  has       CY'CLAMEN.      (From  whkoc,  circular; 
been  found  usefi;l  in   diarrhoea,  dyspepsia,  either  on  account  of  the  i-ound  form  of  the 
and   scrofula.     It   was   thought  to  be    the  leaves,  or  of  the  roots.)     Cyclamen, 
bark  of  the   Brucea  antidysenterica,   or  fer-       1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
ruginea.    Willdenow  suspected  it  to  be  the  Linnasan  system.     Class,  Pewfanina.  Order, 
J/nfg?iaZia/;ZMnnen;  but  Humboldt  and  Bon-  AJonogynia. 

pland,  the  celebrated   travellers   in    South       2.  The  pharmacopceial  name  of  the  sow- 
America,  have  ascertained   it  to   belong  to  bread. 

a  tree  not  before  known,  and  w-hich  they       Cy'ci.amen  Edrop^'um.     The  systematic 
promise  to  describe  T^y'the  nam-?  of  Citsparia  name  of  the  Jirthaniia,  or  sow-bread. 
fcbrifuva.  Cycli'sctjs.     (From  nvx-Xor.  a  circle.)     An 


CYN 


CYN 


instrument  in  the  form  of  a  half  moon,  for- 
merly used  for  scraping  rotten  bones. 

Cycu'sMUS.  (From  KVKhog,  a  circle.)  A 
lozenge. 

Cyclopho'ria.  (From  kvk\o;,  a  circle, 
and  (ptpo),  to  bear.)  The  circulation  of  the 
blood,  or  other  fluids. 

CycjLo'pioN.  (From  y.vKKoce,  to  surround, 
and  ohf)  the  eye.)     The  white  of  the  eye. 

Cy'clos.  a  cii'cle.  Hippocrates  uses 
this  word  to  signify  the  cheeks,  and  the 
orbits  of  the  eyes. 

Cy'clus  metastncri'ticus.  It  is  a  long 
protracted  course  of  remedies,  persisted  in 
with  a  view  of  restoring  the  particles  of  the 
body  to  such  a  state  as  is  necessary  to 
health. 

CYDOxMUM  MA'LUW.  (From  Cydon, 
a  town  in  Crete,  where  they  grew.)  The 
quince.     See  Pyrus  Cydonia. 

Cye'ma.  (From  avo),  to  bring  forth.) 
Parturition. 

Cyli'chnis.  (From  xua/^,  a  cup.)  A 
gallipot  or  vessel  of  any  kind  to  hold  medi- 
cines in. 

Cyllo'sis.  (From  mXKia>,  to  make  lame.) 
A  tibia  or  leg  bending  outw^'Js. 

Cyli'ndrus.  (From  kvkiu,  to  roll  round.) 
A  cylinder.  A  tent  for  a  wound,  equal  at 
the  top  and  bottom. 

Cy'lus.  (From  kukkccd,  to  make  lame.) 
In  Hippocrates,  it  is  one  affected  with  a 
liind  of  luxation,  which  bends  outwards, 
and  is  hollowed  inward.  Such  a  defect  in 
the  tibia  is  called  Cyllosis,  and  the  person 
to  whom  it  belongs,  is  called  by  the  Latins 
Varus,  which  terra  is  opposed  by  Valgus. 

Cymato'des.  Is  applied  by  Galea  and 
some  others  to  an  unequal  fluctuating 
pulse. 

Cy'jiba.  (From  >ujy.Qo^,  hollow.)  A 
boat,  or  pinnace.  A  bone  of  the  wrist  is 
so  called,  from  its  supposed  likeness  to  a 
skiff. 

Cymina'lis.     Gentian. 

Cy'minum.     See  Cuminuin. 

CYNA'NCHE.  (From  mw,  a  dog,  and 
Ay&(ce,  to  suffocate,  or  strangle ;  so  called 
from  dogs  being  said  to  be  subject  to  it.) 
Sore  throat.  A  genus  of  disease  in  the 
c\kss  pyrexia,  and  ordev  phltgmasicE  of  Cul- 
len.  It  is  known  by  pain  and  redness  of  the 
throat,  attended  with  a  difficulty  of  swallow- 
ing and  breathing.  The  species  of  this 
disease  are  : — 

1.  Cynanche  trachealis ;  called  also  by 
some  cynanche  laryngea.  Siiffocatio  stridula 
angina  perniciosa.  Asthma  infantum.  Cy- 
nanche stridula.  Morbus  strangulalorius. 
Catarrhus  suffocatious  Barbadensis.  Angina 
polyposa  sive  membranacea.  The  croup. 
A  disease  that  mostly  attacks  infants,  who 
are  suddenly  seized  with  a  difficulty  of 
breathing  and  a  Grouping  noise :  it  is  an 
inflammation  of  the  mucous  membrane  of 
the  trachea  that  induces  the  secretion  of  a 
v^sry  tenacio-js  coa^ulable   Ivmph,    which 


lines  the  trachea  and  bronchia,  and  impedes 
respiration.  The  croup  does  not  appear  to 
be  contagious,  whatever  some  phj'sicians 
may  think  to  the  contrary ;  but  it  some- 
times prevails  epidemically.  It  seemSf 
however,  peculiar  to  some  families  ;  and  a 
child  having  once  been  attacked,  is  very 
liable  to  its  returns.  It  is  likewise  pecu- 
liar to  young  children,  and  has  never  beeu 
known  to  attack  a  person  arrived  at  the  age 
of  puberty. 

The  application  of  cold  seems  to  be  the 
general  cause  which  produces  this  disorder, 
and  therefore  it  occurs  more  frequently  in 
the  winter  and  spring,  than  in  the  other 
seasons.  It  has  been  said,  that  it  is  most 
prevalent  near  the  sea-coast ;  but  it  is  fre- 
quently met  with  in  inland  situations,  and 
particularly  those  which  are  marshy. 

Some  days  previous  to  an  attack  of  the 
disease,  the  child  appears  drowsy,  inactive, 
and  fretful ;  the  eyes  are  sornewhut  suf- 
fused and  heavy ;  and  there  is  a  cough, 
Avhich,  from  the  first,  has  a  peculiar  shrill 
sound ;  this,  in  the  course  of  two  days,  be- 
comes more  violent  and  troublesome,  and 
likewise  more  shrill.  Every  fit  of  coughing 
agitates  the  patient  very  much  ;  the  face  is 
flushed  and  swelled,  the  eyes  are  protube- 
rant, a  general  tremor  takes  place,  and  there 
is  a  kind  of  convulsive  endeavour  to  renew 
respiration  at  the  close  of  each  fit.  As  the 
disease  advances,  a  constant  difficulty  of 
breathing  prevails,  accompanied  sometimes 
with  a  swelling  and  inflammation  in  the 
tonsils,  uvula,  and  velum  pendulum  palati; 
and  the  head  is  thrown  back,  in  the  agony 
of  attempting  to  escape  suffocation.  There 
is  not  only  an  unusual  sound  produced  by 
the  cough,  (something  between  the  yelping 
and  barking  of  a  dog,)  but  respiration  is 
performed  with  a  hissing  noise,  as  if  the 
trachea  was  closed  up  by  some  slight  spongy 
substance.  The  cough  is  generally  diy ; 
but  if  any  thing  is  split  up  it  has  either  a 
purulent  appearance,  or  seems  to  consist  of 
films  resembling  portions  of  a  membrane. 
Where  great  nausea  and  frequent  retchings 
prevail,  coagulated  matter  of  the  same  nature 
is  brought  up.  With  these  symptoms,  there 
is  much  thirst,  and  uneasy  sense  of  heat 
over  the  whole  body,  a  continual  inclination 
to  change  from  place  to  place,  great  restless- 
ness, and  frequency  of  the  pulse. 

In  an  advanced  stage  of  the  disease,  re- 
spiration becomes  more  stridulous,  and  is 
performed  with  still  greater  difficulty,  be- 
ing repeated  at  longer  periods,  and-with 
greater  exertions,  until  at  last  it  ceases  en- 
tirely. 

The  croup  generally  proves  fatal  by  suf- 
focation, induced  either  by  spasm  affecting 
the  glottis,  or  by  a  quantity  of  matter 
blocking  up  the  trachea  or  bronchia;  but 
when  it  terminates  in  health,  it  is  by  a  re- 
solution of  the  inflammation,  by  a  ceasing 
of  ihe  spasms,  and  by  a  fi-ee  espcctoration 


of   the  matter  exuding   from  the  ti'achea,  cSieck  to  perspiration. "  It   principally  at- 
or  of  the  crusts  formed  tliere.  tacks  those  of  a  full  and  plethoric  habit,  and 

The  disease  has,  in  a  few  instances,  ter-  is  chiefly  confined  to  cold  climates,  occu'r- 
minated  fatally  within  twenty-four  hours  ring  usually  in  the  spring  and  autumn; 
after  its  attack ;  but  it  more  usually  hap-  whereas  the  ulcerated  sore  throat  chiefly 
pens,  that  where  it  proves  fatal,  it  runs  on  attacks  those  of  a  weak  irritable  habit,  and 
to  the  fourth  or  fifth  day.  Where  consi-  is  most  prevalent  in  warm  climates.  The 
derable  portions  of  the  membranous  films,  foi-mer  differs  from  the  latter  likewise  in  not 
formed  on  the  surface  of  the  trachea,  are  being  contagious.  In  many  people  there 
thrown  up,  life  is  sometimes  protracted  for  seems  to  be  a  particular  tendency  to  this 
a  day  or  two  longer  than  would  otherwise  disease  ;  as  from  every  considerable  appli- 
have  happened.  cation  of  cold  it  is  readily  induced. 

Dissections  of  children  who  have  died  of  An  inflammatory  sore  throat  discovers 
the  croup,  have  always  shown  a  preternatural  itself  by  a  difficulty  of  sivallowing  and 
membrane,lining  the  whole  internal  surface  breathing,  accompanied  by  a  redness  and 
of  the  upper  part  of  the  trachea,  which  may  tumour  in  one  or  both  tonsils,  dryness  of 
always  be  easily  separated  from  tlie  proper  the  throat,  foulness  of  the  tongue,  lanci- 
membrane.  There  is  likewise  usually  found  nating  pains  in  the  parts  affected,  a  fre- 
a  good  deal  of  mucus,  with  a  mixture  of  quent  but  difficult  excretion  of-'mucus^ 
pus,  in  the  trachea  and  its  ramifications.  and  some  small  degree   of  fever.     As   the 

The  treatment  of  this  disease  must  be  disease  advances,  the  difficulty  of  swallow- 
conducted  on  the  strictly  antiphlogistic  ing  and  breathing  becomes  greater,  the 
})lan.  It  will  commonly  be  proper,  Avhere  speech  is  very  indistinct,  the  dryness  of  the 
the  patient  is  not  very  young,  to  begin  by  throat  and  thirst  increase,  the  tongue  swells 
taking  blood  from  the  arm,  or  the  jugular  and  is  incrusted  with  a  dark  fur,  and  the 
vein ;  several  leeches  should  be  applied  pulse  is  full  and  frecjuent.  In  some  cases, 
along  the  forepart  of  the  neck ;  it  will  a  few  white,  (uioughy  spots  are  to  be  ob- 
ihen  be  right  to  give  a  nauseating  emetic,  served  on  the  tonsils.  If  the  inflammation 
ipecacuanha  with  tartarized  antimony,  or  proceeds  to  such  a  height  as  to  put  a  total 
with  squill  in  divided  doses ;  this  may  be  stop  to  respiration,  the  face  will  become 
followed  up  by  cathartics,  diaphoretics,  di-  livid,  the  pulse  will  sink,  and  the  patient 
gitalis,  &c. :  large  blisters  ought  to  be  ap-  will  quickly  be  destroyed, 
plied  near  the  affected  part,  and  a  discharge  The  chief  danger  arising  from  this  species 
kent  up  by  savine  cerate,  or  other  stimulant  of  quincy  is,  the  inflammation  occupying 
dressing.  Mercury,  carried  speedily  to  sali-  both  tonsils,  and  proceeding  to  such  a  de- 
vation,has  in  several  instances  arrested  the  gree  as  to  prevent  a  sufficient  quantity  of 
progress  of  the  disease,  when  it  appeared  nourishment  for  the  support  of  nature  from 
proceeding  to  a  fatal  termination.  As  the  being  taken,  or  to  occasion  suffocation  ;  but 
inflammation  is  declining,  it  is  very  im-  this  seldom  happens,  and  its  usual  ter- 
portant  that  free  expectoration  should  take  mination  is  either  in  resolution  or  suppu- 
place  ;  this  may  be  promoted  by  nauseating  ration.  When  proper  steps  are  adopted,  it 
medicines,  by  inhaling  steam,  and  by  sti-  will  in  general  readily  go  off  by  the  former, 
mulating  gargles  ;  for  which  the  decoction  Where  the  disease  has  proved  fatal  by 
of  seneka  is  particularly  recommended,  suflfocation,  little  more  than  a  highly  in- 
Where  there  is  much  wheezing,  an  occa-  flamed  state  of  the  parts  affected,  with  some 
sional  emetic  may  relieve  the  patient  consi-  morbid  phenomena  in  the  head,  have  been 
derably  :  and  under  symptoms  of  threaten-  observed  on  dissection. 
in»  suffocation,  the  operation  of  broncho-  This  is  usually  a  complaint  not  requiring 
tomy  has  sometimes  saved  life.  Should  fits  very  active  treatment.  If,  however,  the  in- 
of  spasmodic  difficulty  of  breathing  occur  flammation  run  high,  in  a  tolerably  strong 
in  the  latter  periods  of  the  disease,  opium  and  plethoric  adult,  a  moderate  quantity 
ioined  with  diaphoretics  -would  be  most  of  blood  should  be  drawn  from  the  arm, 
likeh'  to  do  good.  oi"  the  jugular   vein  ;    but  still    more  fre- 

2.  Cynanche  tonsillaris.  The  inflammatoiy  quently  leeches  will  be  required  ;  orscari- 
nuincy  called  also  angina  inflammatoria.  fying  the  tonsils  may  afford  more  effectual 
In  this  'complaint,  the  inflammation  princi-  relief.  An  emetic  will  often  be  very  bene- 
pally  occupies  the  tonsils  ;  but  often  extends  ficial,  sometimes  apparently  check  the  pro- 
through  the  whole  mucous  membrane  of  gress  of  the  complaint :  likewise  cathartics 
the  fauces,  so  as  essentially  to  interrupt  the  must  be  employed,  diaphoretics,  and  the 
speech,  respiration,  and  deglutition  of  the  general  antiphlogistic  regimen.  A  blister 
patient.  to  the  throat,  or  behind  the  neck,  sometimes 

The  causes  which  usually  give  rise  to  has  a  very  excellent  effect :  but  in  milder 
it  are,  exposure  to  cold,  either  from  sudden  cases,  the  linimentum  ammonias,  or  other 
viciss'itudes  of  weather,  from  being  placed  rubefacient  application,  applied  every  six 
in  a  partial  current  of  air,  wearing  damp  or  eight  hours,  and  wearing  flannel  round 
linen,  sitting  in  wet  rooms,  or  getting  wet  the  throat,  may  produce  a  sufficient  delermi- 
in  the' feet;  all  of  which  may  give  a  sudden  nation  from  the  part  affected.    The  u?e  of 


CfS 


CFN 


273 


proper  gargles  generally  contributes  mate- 
rially to  the  cure  :  if  there  be  much  tension 
and  pain  in  the  fauces,  a  solution  of  nitrate 
of  potas  I  will  be  best;  otherwise  dilute  acids, 
a  weak  solution  of  alum,  &c.  Should  the 
disease  proceed  to  suppuration,  warm  emol- 
lient gargles  ought  to  be  employed,  and 
perhaps  similar  external  applications  may  be 
of  some  service :  but  it  is  particularly  im- 
portant to  make  an  early  opening  into  the 
abscess  for  the  discharge  of  the  pus.  When 
deglutition  is  prevented  by  the  tumefaction 
of  the  tonsils,  it  is  recommended  to  exhibit 
nutritious  clysters  ;  and  when  suffocation  is 
threatened,  an  emetic,  or  inhaling  ether,  may 
cause  a  rupture  of  the  abscess,  or  this  may  be 
opened  ;  but  if  relief  be  not  thereby  obtain- 
ed bronchotomy  will  become  necessary. 

3.  Cynmiche  pharyngea.  This  species  is  so 
called  when  the  pharynx  is  chiefly  affected. 
Dr.  Wilson,  in  his  Treatise  on  Febrile  Dis- 
eases, includes  in  his  definition  of  cynanche 
tonsillaris,  that  of  cynanche  pharyngea. 
These  varieties  of  cynanche  differ  consider- 
ably when  they  are  exquisitely  formed.  But 
the  one  is  seldom  present  in  any  considerable 
degree  without  being  attended  with  more 
or  less  of  the  other.  Dr.  Cullen  declares, 
indeed,  that  he  never  saw  a  case  of  true  cy- 
nanche pharyngea  ;  that  is,  a  case  in  which 
the  inflammation  was  confined  to  the  pha- 
rynx ;  it  constantly  spread  in  a  greater  or 
less  degree  to  the  tonsils  and  neighbouring 
parts.  Besides,  the  mode  of  treatment  is,  in 
almost  every  instance,  the  same  in  both 
cases.  And  if  we  admit  the  cynanche  pha- 
ryngea to  be  a  distinct  variety,  we  must  ad- 
mit another,  the  cynanche  ffisophagea  ;  for 
inflammation  frequently  attacks  the  oesopha- 
gus, and  is  sometimes  even  confined  to  it. 

4.  Cynanche  paroiiclta.  The  mumps.  A 
swelling  on  the  cheek  and  under  the  jaw, 
extending  over  the  neck,  from  inflamma- 
tion of  the  parotid  and  other  salivary  glands, 
rendering  deglutition,  or  even  respiration, 
sometimes  dilficult,  declining  the  fourth 
day.     Epidemic  and  contagious. 

The  disease  is  subject  to  a  metastasis  oc- 
casionally, in  females  to  the  mammae,  in 
males  to  the  testes  ;  and  in  a  few  instances 
repelled  from  these  parts  it  has  affected  the 
brain  and  even  proved  fatal.  In  general, 
however,  the  disease  is  without  danger,  and 
scarcely  calls  for  medical  aid.  Keeping 
a  flannel  over  the  part,  and  the  antiphlogistic 
Ki3gimen,  with  mild  laxatives,  will  be  "suffi- 
cient. Should  the  mamma,  or  the  testes,  be 
affected,  more  active  evacuations  may  be 
necessary  to  prevent  the  destruction  of  those 
organs,  bleeding  general  and  topical,  &c. 
but  avoiding  cold  applications,  lest  it  should 
be  driven  to  the  brain.  And  where  this  part 
is  unfortunately  attacked,  besides  the  means 
explained  under  Phrenitis,  it  may  be  useful 
to  endeavour  to  recall  the  inflammation  to 
its  former  seat  by  warm  fomentations,  stimu- 
lant liniments,  fee 

35 


5.  Cynanche  maligna.  The  malignant, 
putrid,  or  ulcerous  sore  throat.  Called  also 
cynanche  gangrcEuom.  Angma  ulcerosa.  Fe- 
bris  epidemica  cum  angina  ulcusculosa.  An- 
gina epidemica.  Angina  gangrainosa.  Angina 
suffocaliva.  Angina  maligna.  This  disease 
is  readily  to  be  distinguished  from  the  in- 
flammatory quincy,  by  the  soreness  and 
specks  which  appear  in  the  fauces,  together 
with  the  great  debility  of  the  system,  and 
small  fluttering  pulse,  which  are  not  to  be 
observed  in  the  former.  In  the  inflamma- 
tory sore  throat  there  is  always  great  diffi- 
culty of  swallowing,  a  considerable  degree 
of  tumour,  with  a  tendency  in  the  parts  af- 
fected to  suppurate,  and  a  hard,  full  pulse. 
Moreover  in  the  former  affection  the  disease 
is  seated  principally  in  the  mucous  mem- 
brane of  the  mouth  and  throat;  whereas  in 
the  latter  the  inflammation  chiefly  occupies 
the  glandular  parts. 

The  putrid  sore  throat  often  arises  from 
a  peculiar  state  of  the  atmosphere,  and  so 
becomes  epidemical  ;  making  its  attacks 
chiefly  on  children,  and  those  of  a  weak  re- 
laxed habit.  It  is  produced  likewise  by  con^ 
tagion,  as  it  is  found  to  run  through  a  whole 
family,  when  it  has  once  seized  any  person 
in  it ;  and  it  proves  often  fatal,  particularly 
to  those  in  an  infantile  state. 

It  appears,  however,  that  under  this  head 
two  different  complaints  have  been  includ- 
ded ;  the  one,  especially  fatal  to  children,  is 
an  aggravated  form  of  scarlatina ;  the  other, 
a  combination  of  inflammation  of  the  fauces 
with  typhus  fever:  the  former  is  perhaps  al- 
ways, the  latter  certainly  often,  contagious. 
See  Scarlatina  and  Typhus. 

Cynanche  a  degluti'tis.  Quincy  from 
hard  substances  swallowed. 

Cyna'nche  a  dysente'kia.  Quincy 
from  dj'senfery. 

Cyna'nche  angino'sa.  The  inflamma'- 
tory  quincy. 

Cyna'nche  arthri'tica.  Quincy  from 
gout. 

Cvna'nche  epide'mica.  The  cynanche 
maligna. 

Cyna'nche  gangr^no'sa.  The  cynanche 
maligna. 

Cyna'nche  hepa'tica.  Quincy  from  a 
disease  of  the  liver. 

Cyna'nche  larynge'a.  The  cynanche 
trachealis. 

Cyna'nche  mali'gna.     See  Cynanche. 
Cyna'nche  parotide'a.     See  Cynanche. 
Cyna'nche  phartnge'a.    See  Cynanche. 
Cyna'nche  prune'lea.      Common   sore 
throat. 

Cyna'nche  purpuro-parotide'a.     A  cy- 
nanche   maligna,  or  malignant  sore  throat. 
Cyna'nche  stri'dula.     The  croup.    See 
Cynanche. 

Cyna'nche  thv'mica.  Sore  throat  from 
an  enlargement  of  the  thyroid  gland. 

Cyna'nche  tonsili.a'ris.    See  Cynanche. 
Cyna'nche  trachea'h^    See  Ciptanche 


:>74 


CYJS 


CYS 


Cyna'schE  ulcero'sa.  The  malignant 
sore  throat. 

Cyna'nchica.  (From  Kvyayx>f,  the  quincy.) 
Medicines  which  relieve  a  quincy. 

Cynanthro'pia.  (From  auav,  a  dog, 
and  avflfmTrcc,  a  man.)  It  is  used  by  Bellini, 
De  Morbis  Capitis,  to  express  a  particular 
kind  of  melancholy,  when  men  fancy  them- 
selves changed  into  dogs,  and  imitate  their 
actions. 

Cy'nara  sco'lymus.     See  Cinara. 

Cy'nchkis.  (Kuyxw-)  A  vessel  of  any 
kind  to  hold  medicines  in. 

Cynocra'mbe.  (From  nvwv,  a  dog,  and 
xf,nf/.C>,,  cabbage :  a  herb  of  the  cabbage 
tribe,  with  which  dogs  are  said  to  physic 
themselves.)     See  Mercurialis  perennis. 

Cyno'ctanum.  (From  maiv,  a  dog,  and 
iClwoj,  to  kiU.)  A  species  of  aconitum,  said 
to  destroy  dogs  if  they  eat  it. 

Cynocy'tisis.  (From  Micev,  a  dog,  and 
Hulia-is,  the  cytisus;  so  named  because  it 
was  said  to  cure  the  distemper  of  dogs.) 
The  dog-rose.     See  Rosa  canina. 

Cynode'ctos.  (From  nvm,  a  dog,  and 
J«tava),  to  bite.)  So  Dioscorides  calls  a  per- 
son bit  by  a  mad  dog. 

Cynode'smion.  (From  ttvuv,  a  dog,  and 
Jto,  to  bind  ;  so  named  because  in  dogs  it  is 
very  discernible  and  strong.)  A  ligature  by 
which  the  prepuce  is  bound  upon  the  glans. 
Sometimes  it  signifies  the  lower  part  of  the 
prepuce. 

Cynodo'ntes.  (KuvccTcVTff :  from  ayav, 
a  dog,  and  oJou?,  a  tooth.)    The  canine  teeth. 

CYNOGLO'SSUM.  (From  xjjuv,  a  dog, 
and  yxaiiTa-a.,  a  tongue  ;  so  named  from  its 
supposed  resemblance.)     Hound's  tongue. 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnzean  system.  Class,  Pentandria.  Or- 
der, Monogynia. 

2.  The  pharmacopcEial  name  of  the  cyno- 
glossum  officinale. 

Cynoglo'ssumofficina'le. The  systematic 
name  for  hound's  tongue.  Cynoglossum.  Lin- 
gua canina.  Cynoglossum  staminibus  corolla 
brevioribus  ;  foliis  lato  lanceolatis,  tojnentosis, 
stssilibus,  of  Linnaeus.  It  possesses  narcotic 
powers,  but  is  seldom  employed  medicinally. 
Acids  are  said  to  counteract  the  ill  effects 
from  an  overdose  more  speedily  than  any 
thing  else,  after  clearing  the  stomach. 

Cyno'lophus.  (From  kuccv,  a  dog,  and 
AC?oc,  a  protuberance  ;  so  called  because  in 
dogs  they  are  peculiarly  eminent.)  The  as- 
perities and  prominences  of  the  vertebrae. 

Cynoly'ssa.  (From  xvaiy,  a  dog,  and 
>,vTn,  madness )     Canine  madness. 

CYNOMO'RIUM.  The  name  of  a  genus 
of  plants  in  the  Linnsean  system.  Class, 
Monacia.     Order,  Monandria. 

Cykomo'rium  cocci'neum.  The  syste- 
matic name  of  the  fungus  rnelitensis.  Fun- 
gus meliteniis.  This  is  improperly  called  a 
fungus,  it  being  the  CynomoTium  coccineum 
of  Linnaeus,  a  small  plant  which  grows  only 
on  a  little  rock  adioining  Malta.     A  drachm 


of  the  powder  is  given  for  a  dose  in  dysen» 
teries  and  haemorrhages,  and  with  remarka- 
ble success. 

Cynore'xia.  (From  auaiv,  a  dog,  and 
cpi^ii,  appetite.)  A  voracious  or  canine 
appetite.    See  Bulimia. 

Cyko'sbatos.     See  Cynosbatus. 
CYNO'SBATUS.      (From    ati/av,   a    dog, 
and  ^cOo;,  a  thorn  ;  so  called  because  dogs 
are  said  to  be  attracted  by  its  smell.)     The 
dog-rose.     See  Rosa  canina. 

Cynospa'stum.  (From  nvm,  a  dog,  and 
a-jTiue,  to  attract.)     See  Rosa  canina. 

Cyopho'ria.  (From  ts^a,  a  foetus,  and 
<fifa>,  to  bear.)  Gestation.  The  pregnancy 
of  a  Avoman. 

Cypari'ssus.     See  Cupressus. 

CYTERUS.  (From  jwa-a^oc,  a  little 
round  vessel,  which  its  roots  are  said  to  re- 
semble.) Cyperus.  The  name  of  a  genus 
of  plants  in  the  Linnaean  system.  Class, 
Triandria.     Order,  Monogynia. 

Cy'perus  lo'ngus.  The  pharmacopceial 
name  of  the  English  galangale.  Cyperus 
longus ;  culmo  triquetro  folioso,  umbellafoliosa 
supra-decomposiia ;  pedunculis  nudi^,  spicis 
aUernis,o{  Linna;us.  The  smell  of  the  root 
of  this  plant  is  aromatic,  and  its  taste  warm, 
and  sometimes  bitter.  It  is  now  totally  fallen 
into  disuse. 

Cy'perus  ROTc'jrDcs.  This  species,  the 
round  cyperus,  Cyperus  rotundus ;  culmo  tri- 
quetro subnudo,  umbella  decomposita  ;  spicis 
alternis  linearibus,  of  Linnaeus,  is  generally 
preferred  to  the  former,  being  a  more  grate- 
fully aromatic  bitter.  It  is  chiefly  used  as 
a  stomachic. 

Cypho'ma.  (From  mjttIoi,  to  bend.)  A 
gibbosity,  or  curvature  of  the  spine. 

Cypho'sis.     An  incurvation  of  the  spine. 

Cypress  spurge.     See  Esula  minor. 

Cy'prinum  o'leum.  Flowers  of  cypress, 
ca1amu5,  cardamoms,  &.c.  boiled  in  olive 
oil. 

CY'pRruM.  (From  Ku^r^oc,  Cyprus,  an 
island  where  it  is  said  formerly  to  have 
abounded.)     Copper. 

CYPRUS.  The  eypress-tree,  or  Eastern 
privet ;  so  called  from  the  island  of  Cyprus, 
where  it  grew  abundantly. 

Cy'pselis.  (From  ku-\,i>ji,  a  bee-hive.) 
The  aperture  of  the  ear  ;  the  ear-^vax. 

Cyrcite'sis.  (From  jiwpxvao),  to  mix.)  A 
mixture,  or  composition. 

Cyrto'ma.  (From  z>.flo;,  curved.)  An 
unnatural  convex  tumour  ;  tympanites. 

Cyrtono'sus.  (From  Kuplo;,  curved,  and 
vca-o;,  a  disease.)  The  rickets,  or  curved 
spine. 

Cy'ssarcs.  (From  Kva-o(,  the  anus)  The 
intestinum  rectum  is  so  called,  because  it 
reaches  to  the  anus. 

Cysso'tis.  (From  xys-o;,  the  anus.)  An 
inflammation  of  the  anus. 

Cysteoli'thus.  (From  >i-j^ic,  the  bladder, 
and  ?.<95!:,  a  stone.)  The  stone  ia  the  blad- 
der. 


CYS 


tl'Z 


Cy'sthus.     (Kvfio;.)     The  anus. 
CYSTIC.     Belonging  to  the  urinary  or 
gall  bladder. 

Cystic     duct.      Ductus    cystirAis.      The 
membranous  canal  that  conveys  the  bile 
from  the  hepatic  duct  into  the  gall-bladder. 
.Cy'stica.  (From  kutic,  the  bladder.)    Re- 
medies for  diseases  of  the  bladder. 

Cy'stides.  (From  aug-i;,  a  bag.)  En- 
cysted tumours. 

Cystiphlo'gia.  (From  xvth,  the  blad- 
der, and  a^.rycc,  to  burn.)  An  inflammation 
in  the  bladder. 

Cystirrha'gia.  (From  »ur;c,  the  blad- 
der, and  pnywfjLi,  to  burst  forth.)  A  dis- 
charge of  blood  from  the  bladder. 

CY'STIS.  (Kt/5-K, a  bag.)  The  bladder; 
any  receptacle  of  morbid  humours.  See 
Urinary  bladdtr. 

CY'STIS  CHOLE'DOCHA.  See  Gall- 
bladder. 

CY'STIS  FE'LLEA.  See  Gall-bladder. 
CYSTITIS.  (From  y.vTi;,  the  bladder.) 
Inflammation  of  the  bladder.  A  genus  of 
disease  arranged  by  Cullen  in  the  class  ^py- 
rexice,  and  order  plilegmasice.  It  is  known 
by  great  pain  in  the  region  of  the  bladder, 
attended  with  fever  and  hard  pulse,  a  fre- 
quent and  painful  discharge  of  urine,  or  a 
suppression,  and  generally  tenesmus.  This 
is  rarely  a  primary  disease,  and  when  it 
occurs,  the  above  character  of  it  will  readily 
point  it  out.  There  is  frequently  also  nausea 
and  vomiting,  and,  in  some  cases,  delirium. 
It  most  generally  arises  in  consequence  of 
inflammation  of  the  adjacent  parts,  or  from 
calculi  in  the  bladder.  The  treatment  is 
very  similar  to  that  of  jXepfiritis ;  which  see. 
When  suppression  of  urine  attends,  the 
catheter  must  be  occasionally  introduced. 

CYSTOCE'LE.  (From  Kvg-n,  the  blad- 
der, and  y^fji,  a  tumour.)  An  hernia  form- 
ed lay  the  protrusion  of  the  urinary  bladder. 
Cystoli'thicus.  (From  kv<^i;,  the  blad- 
der, and  >./Soc,  a  stone.)  A  suppression  of 
urine  from  a  stone  in  the  bladder,  is  called 
ischuria  cystolithica. 

Cystophle'gicus.    (From  !{,v-t;,the  blad- 


der, and  fi'/.i-yct,  to  burn.)  A  suppression  of 
urine  from  an  inflammation  of  the  bladder^ 
was  formerly  called  ischuria  cystophlegica. 
Cystophlegma'tica.  (From  Kt/r/c,  the 
bladder,  and  cxi-yy^A,  phlegm.)  A  suppres- 
sion of  urine,  from  too  much  matter  or 
mucus  in  the  bladder,  was  called  ischuria 
cystopblegmatica. 

Cystopro'ctica.  (From  y.vg-i;,  the  blad- 
der, and  tstiiokIc;,  the  anus,  or  rectum.)  A 
suppression  of  urine,  caused  by  wind,  in- 
flammation of  the  rectum,  hardened  faeces, 
k.c.  is  called  ischuria  cystoproctica. 

Cystopto'sis.  (From  kuti;,  the  bladder, 
and  ■■nriTrlai,  to  fall.)  A  protrusion  of  the 
inner  membrane  of  the  bladder,  through 
the  urethra. 

Cystospa'sticus.  (From  kutic,  the  blad- 
der, and  (r^raa-^at,  a  spasm.)  A  suppression 
of  urine,  from  a  spasm  in  the  sphincter  of 
the  bladder,  was  called  ischuria  cystospas- 
tica. 

Cystospy'icus.  (From  jcutic,  the  bladder, 
and  'ZF-jov,  pus.)  A  suppression  of  urine, 
from  purulent  matter  in  the  bladder,  was 
called  ischuria  cystospyica. 

Cystothromeoi'des.  (From  Kurn,  the 
bladder,  and  Bf^o/uCof,  a  coagulation  of  blood.) 
\  suppression  of  urine,  from  a  concretion 
of  grumous  blood  in  the  bladder,  was  called 
ischuria  cystothromboides. 

CYSTOTO'xMIA.     (From  Kyr«,  the  blad- 
der, andli/uvai,  to  cut.)     The  operation  of 
cutting  or  piercing  the  bladder. 
CvTHioN.     An  eye-wash. 
Cy'ti.nos.      (From  Kva,  to   produce  ;  so 
called  from   its   fecundity.)     The   bud    or 
llowerofthe  pomegranate. 
•  Cy'tinus    hypoci'stis.    The   plant  from 
wliose  fruit  the  succus  hypocistidis  is  obtain- 
ed.    See  Hypocislis. 

Cyti.so-geni'sta.  Commoa broom.  See 
Spartium . 

CvzEMER.  A  painful  swelling  of  the 
wrists. 

Cyzice'ncs.  a  plaster  for  wounds  of  the 
nerves. 


D. 


JLJ'.  This  letter  signifies  vitriol  in  the  old 
chemical  alphabet. 

Dacne'rus.  (From  JaJMa,  to  bite.) 
Biting.  Pungent.  An  epithet  for  a 
sharp  coUyrium,  or  eye-wash,  composed 
of  burnt  copper,  pepper,,  cadraia,  myrrh, 
and  opium. 

Dacpv'hitjm.     (From  rjaHev,  a  tear.'i    The 


inspissated  juice  of  scammony.    It  is  in 
small  drops,  and  therefore  called  a  tear. 

Dacrygelo'sis.  (From  onicpuai,  to  weep, 
and  yiKcue,  to  laugh.)  A  species  of  insanity, 
in  which  the  patient  weeps  and  laughs  at- 
the  same  time. 

Dacryo'des.     (From  Jaupvce,   to  weep.) 
Asaniou?  ulcer.     A  weeping  sore. 


DAP 


DAP 


Dacryo'm^.  (From  i^oLupvo!,  to  weep.)  A 
closing  of  one  or  more  of  the  puncta  lachry- 
malia,  causing  an  effusion  of  tears. 

Dactvle'thra.  (From  <r  uJvko;,  a  finger.) 
A  species  of  bougies  shaped  like  a  finger, 
to  excite  vomiting. 

Dactyle'tus  (From  <}ctK]i/Ko;,  the  date.) 
Tlie  hermodactylus. 

Da'ctylius  (From  cTox^t/xo?,  a  finger.) 
A  round  pastil  troche,  or  lozenge,  shaped 
like  R  fitiLcr. 

Da'ctylus.  (From  Jaaluxsc,  a  finger  ;  so 
called  from  the  likeness  of  its  fruit  to  a  fin- 
ge-.)     The  date.     See  Fkcenix  daciylifera. 

Dje'dium.  (From  ^xk,  a  torch.)  A  small 
torch  or  candle.     A  bougie. 

DjKMono5ia'nia.  (From  J'su/bt.aiv,  a  dajmon, 
and/zavw,  madness.)  'J  hat  species  of  me- 
lancholy, where  the  patient  supposes  him- 
self to  be  possessed  by  devils. 

Daisy,  common.     See  BtlUs  perennis. 
-    Daisy,  ox-eye.      See  Chrysanthemum  leu- 
canthemum. 

DALE,  Samuel,  was  born  in  16o9.  Af- 
ter pnictisiug  as  an  apothecary,  he  became 
a  licentiate  of  the  college  of  j)hysicians,  and 
.'^ettle  i  at  Bocking.  where  he  continued  till 
his  death  in  1:39.  He  was  also  chosen  a 
iellow  of  the  Royal  Society.  In  169 i  he 
published  his  "  rharmacologia,  '  an  Intr  - 
Huction  to  the  Materia  Medica,  which  he 
afterwards  much  enlarged  and  improved  : 
the  work  was  well  received,  and  passed 
through  many  editions.  He  also  gave  a 
good  accouut  of  the  natural  productions 
about  Harwich  and  Dover  Court. 

Damask  rose.     See  Rosa  centifolia . 

Damna'tcs.  (From  daynno,  to  condemi^ 
The  dry  useless  faces,  left  in  a  vessel  after 
the  moisture  has  been  distilled  from  it,  is 
called  terra  damnata.  or  caput  mortuum. 

Damson.  The  fruit  of  a  variety  of  the 
jpTunus  domesiica,  which  see. 

Dandelion.     See  Leontodon  Taraxacum. 

Dandrif.     See  Pilyriusis. 

Dane-wort.     See  Sumbucus  Ebulus. 

DA'PHKE.  (Daphne,  Ja.?v»  :  from  J'cue, 
to  burn,  and  <$avj),  a  noise  ;  because  of  the 
noise  it  makes  when  burnt.)  The  name  of 
a  genus  of  pla.nt3  in  the  Linnasan  system. 
Class,  Ociandria.  Order,  Monogynia.  The 
laurel,  or  bay  tree. 

Da'phne  alpi'na.  Chamcelea.  Chame- 
laa.  The  herb  widow-wail,  or  Daphne  al- 
pina  of  Linnaeus.  A  sort  of  dwarf  olive- 
tree  ;  said  to  be  purgative  in  the  dose  of 
3jj.  The  mezereon  is  also  so  called,  be- 
cause it  has  leaves  like  the  olive-tree. 

Daphne,  fiax-leaved.  See  Daphne  Gni- 
dium. 

Da'phne  GiNi'dium.  The  systematic  name 
of  the  tree  which  affords  the  garou.  Thy- 
7nel(ea.  Oneoron.  Spurge-flax.  Flax- 
leaved  Daphne.  This  plant,  Daphne  gnidi- 
um  ;  panicula  terminali  foliis  lineari-lanceo- 
latis  acuminatis   of  Linnffius,    affords    the 


garou  bark,  which  very  much  resembles  that 
of  our  mezereum.  Garou  bark  is  to  be  im- 
mersed in  vinegar  for  about  an  hour  before 
it  is  wanted  ;  a  small  piece,  the  size  of  a  six- 
pence, thus  steeped,  is  applied  to  the  arm  or 
any  other  part,  and  renewed  once  a  day  in 
winter  and  t\\  ice  in  summer.  It  produces 
a  serous  exudation  from  the  skin  without 
irritating  or  blistering.  It  is  recommended, 
and  is  in  frequent  use  in  France  and  Russia, 
against  some  diseases  of  the  eyes. 

Da'phne  lauke'ola.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  spurge  laurel.  Laureola. 
Spurge  laurel.  The  bark  of  this  j)lant, 
Daphne  laureola  of  Linnai-us,  is  recommend- 
ed to  excite  a  discharge  from  the  skin,  in 
the  same  way  as  that  of  the  thymelceu. 

Da'phne  rieze'reum.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  mezereon.  Mezereum.  Spurge- 
olive.  Widow-wail.  This  plant,  Daphne 
mezereum  fioribus  sessilibus  iernis  caulinis, 
foliis  lanceolatis  deciduis,  of  Linnsus,  is  ex- 
tremely acrid,  especially  when  fresh,  and, 
if  retained  in  the  mouth,  excites  great  and 
long-continued  heat  and  inflammation,  par- 
ticularly of  the  mouth  and  fauces  ;  the  ber- 
ries also  have  the  same  effects,  and,  when 
swallowed,  prove  a  powerful  corrosive  poi- 
son, nnt  only  to  man,  but  to  dogs,  wolves, 
and  foxes.  The  bark  of  the  root  is  the  pail 
employed  medicinally  in  the  decoctum  sar- 
sapuriUce  compositum,  intended  to  assist 
mercury  in  resolving  nodes  and  other  obsti- 
nate sytnptonis  of  syphilis.  The  antisyphi- 
litic  virtues  of  mezereum,  however,  have 
been  by  many  writers  very  justly  doubted. 
The  result  of  my  own  experience  (says  Mr. 
Pearson,  of  the  Lock  Hospital)  by  no  means 
accords  with  the  representation  given  of 
this  root  by  former  Avriters.  From  all  that 
I  have  been  able  to  collect,  in  the  course  of 
many  years'  observation,  I  feel  myself  au- 
thorised to  assert,  unequivocally,  that  the 
mezereum  has  not  the  power  of  curing  the 
venereal  disease  in  any  one  stage,  or  under 
any  one  form.  If  a  decoction  of  this  root 
should  ever  reduce  a  venereal  node,  where 
no  mercury  has  been  previously  given,  yet 
the  patient  will  by  no  means  be  exempted 
from  the  necessity  of  employing  mercury 
for  as  long  a  space  of  time,  and  in  as  large 
a  quantity,  as  if  no  mezereum  had  been 
taken.  ^Vith  respect  to  the  power  it  is  said 
to  possess,  of  alleviating  the  pain,  and  di- 
minishing the  bulk  of  membranous  nodes, 
nothing  peculiar  and  appropriate  can  be  as- 
scribed  to  the  mezereum  on  these  accounts, 
since  we  obtain  the  same  good  effects  from 
sarsaparilla,  guaiacum,  volatile  alkali,  blis- 
tering plasters,  k.c.  ISevertheless,  venereal 
nodes,  which  have  subsided  under  the  use  of 
any  of  these  articles  of  the  materia  medica, 
will  appear  again,  and  often  with  additional 
symptoms,  if  a  full  and  efficacious  course  of 
mercury  be  not  submitted  to.  It  has,  in- 
deed, been  alleged  that  mezereum  always 
alleviates  the  pain  occasioned  by  a  venereal 


DAP 


BAT 


mi 


>iode,  and  generally  reduces  it,  where  the 
periosteum  only  is  affected  ;  and  that  it  sel- 
dom fails  of  removing  those  enlargements 
of  the  periosteum  which  have  not  yielded 
during  the  administration  of  mercury. 

That  some  instances  of  success,  in  cases 
like  these,  may  have  fallen  to  the  share  of 
those  who  made  the  assertion,  it  would  not 
become  me  to  deny ;  but  I  have  met  with 
few  such  agreeable  evidences  of  the  etticacy 
of  this  medicine.  I  have  given  the  mezere- 
um  in  the  form  of  a  simple  decoction,  and 
also  as  an  ingredient  in  compound  decoctions 
of  the  woods,  in  many  cases,  where  no 
mercury  had  been  previously  employed,  but 
never  with  advantage  to  a  single  patient.  I 
have  also  tried  it,  in  numerous  instances, 
after  the  completion  of  a  course  of  mercury; 
yet,  with  the  exception  of  two  cases,  where 
the  thickened  state  of  the  periosteum  was 
removed  during  the  exhibition  of  it,  1  never 
saw  the  least  benefit  derived  from  taking  this 
medicine.  In  a  few  cases  of  anomalous 
pains,  which  I  supposed  were  derived  from 
irregularities  during  a  mercurial  course,  the 
mezereum  was  of  service,  after  I  had  tried 
the  common  decoction  of  the  woods  without 
success,  but  even  in  this  description  of 
cases,  I  have  always  found  it  a  very  uncer- 
tain remedy.  1  have  made  trial  of  this  ve- 
getable in  a  great  number  of  scrofulous 
eases,  where  the  membranes  covering  the 
bones  were  in  a  diseased  state,  and  I  am 
not  sure  that  one  single  patient  obtained 
any  evident  and  material  benefit  from  it. 

The  late  Dr.  Cullen,  whose  reports  may 
justly  claim  attention  from  all  medical  men, 
when  treating  of  the  mezereum,  in  his  Ma- 
teria Medica,  says,  "  I  have  frequently  em- 
ployed it  in  several  cutaneous  affections, and 
sometimes  with  success."  It  were  to  have 
been  wished,  that  the  professor  of  medicine 
had  specified  what  those  diseases  of  the  skin 
were,  in  which  the  mezereum  was  some- 
times employed  with  success ;  for,  if  I  ex- 
cept an  instance  or  two  of  lepra,  in  which 
the  decoction  of  this  plant  conferred  a  tem- 
porary benefit,  I  have  very  seldom  found  it 
possessed  of  medicinal  virtue,  either  in  sy- 
philis, or  in  the  sequelaj  of  that  disease,  in 
scrofula,  or  in  cutaneous  afifections.  Indeed 
the  mezereum  is  of  so  acrimonious  a  nature, 
often  producing  heat  and  other  disagreeable 
sensations  in  the  fauces,  and,  on  many  oc- 
casions, disordering  the  prima?  viae,  that  J 
do  not  often  subject  my  patients  to  the  cer- 
tain inconveniences  which  are  connected 
with  the  primary  effects  of  this  medicine, 
as  they  are  rarely  compensated  by  any  other 
important  and  useful  qualities. 

Daphnel^'on.  (From  Sa-ifn,  the  laurel, 
and  sxawov,  oil.)     The  oil  of  bay-berries. 

Daphni'tis.  (From  tTa^vx,  the  laurel.) 
A  sort  of  cassia  resembling  the  laurel. 

■Daphnoi'des.  (From  Sxifw^  the  laurel, 
and  acfcc,  a  likeness.)  The  herb  spurge 
laurel. 


Da'rsin.  (From  darsin,  Arab.)  The 
grosser  sort  of  cinnamon. 

Da'rsis.  (From  S'tpce,  to  excoriate.)  An 
excoriation. 

DA'RTOS.  (From  cTe^a,  to  excoriate  ; 
so  called  from  its  raw  and  excoriated  ap- 
pearance.) The  part  so  called,  under  the 
skin  of  the  scrotum,  is  by  some  anatomists 
considered  as  a  muscle,  although  it  appears 
to  be  no  more  than  a  condensation  of  the 
cellular  membrane  lining  the  scrotum.  It 
is  by  means  of  the  dartos  that  the  skin  of  the 
scrotum  is  corrugated  and  relaxed. 

DARWIN,  Erasmus,  was  born  at  EI- 
ton  in  Nottinghamshire,  in  1731.  After 
studying  at  Cambridge  and  Edinburgh,  and 
becoming  doctor  of  medicine,  he  went  to 
settle  at  Litchfield.  He  had  soon  after  the 
good  fortune  to  succeed  in  the  cure  of  a 
gentleman  in  the  neighbourhood,  who  was 
so  ill  of  a  fever,  as  to  have  been  given  over 
by  the  physician  previously  in  attendance  : 
this  speedily  procured  him  very  extensive 
practice.  He  soon  after  married,  and  by 
his  first  wife  had  three  sons,  of  whom  only 
one  survived  him.  At  the  age  of  50,  he 
married  again,  and  removed  to  Derby,  where 
he  continued  until  his  death  in  1802,  leaving 
six  children  by  his  second  wife.  The  active 
life  he  led,  and  his  very  temperate  habits, 
preserved  his  health  and  faculties  in  a  great 
degree  unimpaired.  He  distinguished  him- 
self more  as  a  poet,  than  by  professional 
improvements  ;  though  he  certainly  suggest- 
ed some  ingenious  methods  of  practice ; 
but  warned  by  preceding  examples,  he 
avoided  publishing  any  material  poem,  till 
his  medical  fame  was  thoroughly  established. 
His  "^ Botanic  Garden,"  and  "  Zoonomia," 
are  well  known,  but  they  have  long  ceased 
to  be  popular  :  and  the  philosophy  of  the 
latter  work,  which  advocates  materialism, 
is  justly  censured.  He  communicated  to 
the  College  of  Physicians  an  account  of  his 
successful  use  of  digitalis  in  dropsy,  and 
some  other  diseases,  which  was  published 
in  their  Transactions.  His  son  Charles, 
w  ho  died  while  studying  at  Edinburgh,  ob- 
tained a  gold  medal  by  an  Essay  on  the  dis- 
tinction of  Pus  and  Mucus ;  and  left  another 
unfinished  on  the  Retrograde  Action  of  the 
Absorbents  :  which  were  published  after  his 
death  by  his  father. 

Dasy'mna.       (From  J^as-u;,    rough.)       A' 
scabby  roughness  of  the  eyelids. 

Da'sys.  (Aao-uc,  rough.)  A  dry,  parched 
tongue.     DifjScult  respiration. 

Date  plum,  Indian.     See  Diospyrus  lotus. 

Dale.     See  Dactylus. 

DATU'RA.  (Blanchard  says  it  is  deri- 
ved from  the  Indian  word  datiro,  of  which 
he  knows  not  the  meaning.)  The  name  of 
a  genus  of  plants  in  the  Linnaean  system. 
Class,  Pentandria.     Order,  Monogynia. 

Datura  stramo'nium.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  thorn-apple.  Stramonium. 
DiUray.    Barryo  coccahn.    Solamim  mania 


278 


DAU 


OEa 


cum  of  Dioscorides,  and  Stramoniura  spino- 
.lum  of  Gerard.  Solanum  fatidum  of  Bau- 
hin.  Stramrnoniummajus  album.  Common 
thorn-apple.  Datura  stramonium  ;  pericar- 
piis  spinosis  erectis  ovatis,  foliis  ovatis  glabris, 
of  Linnseus.  This  plant  has  been  long 
known  as  a  powerful  narcotic  poison.  In  its 
recent  state  it  has  a  bitterish  taste,  and  a 
smell  somewhat  resembling  that  of  poppies, 
especially  if  the  leaves  be  rubbed  between 
the  fingers.  Instances  of  the  deleterious 
effects  of  the  plant  are  numerous,  more  par- 
ticularly of  the  seed.  An  extract  prepared 
from  tne  seeds  is  recommended  by  Baron 
Stoerck  in  maniacal,  epileptic,  and  convul- 
sive affections ;  and  is  said  by  some  to  suc- 
ceed, while  in  the  hands  of  others,  it  has 
failed.  In  this  country,  says  Dr.  Woodville, 
we  are  unacquainted  with  any  practitioners 
whose  experience  tends  to  throw  light  on 
the  medical  character  of  this  plant.  It  ap- 
pears to  us,  continues  Dr.  Woodville,  that 
its  effects  as  a  medicine  are  to  be  referred  to 
no  other  power  than  that  of  a  narcotic. 
And  Dr.  Cullen,  speaking  on  this  subject, 
says,  "  I  have  no  doubt  that  narcotics  may 
be  a  remedy  in  certain  cases  of  mania  and 
epilepsy ;  but  I  have  not,  and  I  doubt  if  any 
other  person  has,  learned  to  distinguish  the 
cases  to  which  such  remedies  are  properly 
adapted.  It  is  therefore  that  we  find  the 
other  narcotics,  as  well  as  the  stramonium, 
to  fail  in  the  same  hands  in  which  they  bad 
in  other  cases  seemed  to  succeed  It  is  this 
consideration  that  has  occasioned  my  neg- 
lecting the  use  of  stramonium,  and  therefore 
prevented  me  from  speaking  more  precisely 
from  my  own  experience  on  this  subject." 

The  extract  of  this  plant  has  been  the 
preparation  usually  employed  from  one  to 
ten  grains  and  upwards  a  day  ;  but  the  pow- 
dered leaves,  prepared  after  the  manner  of 
those  of  hemlock,  would  seem  to  be  more 
certain  and  convenient.  Greding  found  the 
strength  of  the  extract  to  vary  exceedingly; 
that  which  he  obtained  from  Ludwig  was 
much  more  powerful  than  that  which  he  had 
of  Stoerck.  Externally,  the  leaves  of  stra- 
monium have  been  applied  to  inflammatory 
tumours  and  burns,  and  it  is  said  with  suc- 
cess, and  of  late,  the  dried  leaves  have  been 
smoked  as  a  remedy  in  asthma ;  but  it  does 
not  appear  that  they  hav^e  been  more  effica- 
cious in  this  way  than  tobacco. 

DAU  BENTON,  Lewis  Maky,  was 
born  in  Burgundy,  1716.  Having  become 
doctor  of  medicine  attheage  of  24,  he  went 
to  Paris,  and  being  very  zealous  inthestudy 
of  comparative  anatomy,  the  office  of  keep- 
er of  the  royal  cabinet  of  natural  history 
was  procured  for  him  by  the  celebrated  M. 
de  Buffon.  He  contributed  materially  to 
enrich  the  splendid  work  of  that  eminent 
naturalist,  by  furnishing  the  anatomy  both 
of  man  and  animals.  He  was  a  member  of 
several  distinguished  societies,  among  others 
of  the  Royal  Academy  of  Sciences  at  Pa- 


ris, to  which  he  made  some  useful  commu- 
nications. Having  escaped  the  revolution- 
ary horrors  in  France,  he  was  chosen,  in 
1799,  a  member  of  the  Conservative  Se- 
nate ;  but  he  died  towards  the  end  of  the 
same  year. 

Dauci'tes  vi'num.  Wild  carrot-seeds 
steeped  in  must. 

DAU'CUS.  (A^ro  Tov  Jmuv,  from  its  re- 
lieving the  colic,  and  discussing  flatulen- 
cies.)    The  carrot. 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnaean  system.  Class,  Pentandria.  Or- 
der, Digynia. 

2.  The  pharmacopceial  name  of  the  gar- 
den carrot.     See  Daucus  carota. 

Dak'cus  axsa'ticus.  The  oreoselinum 
prattnst  of  Linnasus. 

Dad'cus  a'nnuus  mi'nor.  The  caucalis 
anikriscus  of  Linnaeus. 

Dau'cus  caro'ta.  The  systematic  name 
of  the  carrot  plant.  Daucus.  Daucus  syl- 
vestris.  Pastinaca  sylvestris  temiifolia  offici- 
narum.  The  cultivated  root  of  the  Daucus 
carota  ;  seminibus  hispidis,  petiolis  subtus  ner- 
vosis  of  Linneeus,  scraped  and  applied  in  the 
form  of  a  poultice,  is  an  useful  application 
to  phagedenic  ulcers,  and  to  cancers  and 
putrid  sores.  The  seeds,  which  obtain  a 
place  in  the  materia  medica,  have  a  light 
aromatic  smell,  and  a  warm  acrid  taste,  and 
aie  esteemed  for  their  diuretic  qualities,  and 
for  their  utility  in  calculous  and  nephritic 
complaints,  in  which  an  infusion  of  three 
spoonsful  of  the  seeds  in  a  pint  of  boiling 
water,  has  been  recommended  ;  or  the  seeds 
may  be  fermented  in  malt  liquor,  which  re- 
ceives from  them  an  agreeable  flavour,  re- 
sembling that  of  lemon-peel.  The  boiled 
root  is  said  by  many  to  be  difficMlt  of  di- 
gestion ;  but  this  is  the  case  only  when  the 
stomach  is  weak.  It  contains  a  considerable 
quantity  of  the  saccharine  principle,  and  is 
very  nutritious. 

Dau'cus  cre'ticus.  See  yithamatUa  Cre- 
tensis. 

Dau'cus  sati'vus.  A  variety  of  the  daU' 
cus  carota,  whose  seeds  are  preferred  by 
some  practitioners. 

Dau'cus  SEPRi'muii.     Common  chervil. 

Dau'cus  sylve'stris.  Wild  carrot,  or 
bird's  nest.  The  seeds  of  the  wild  plantare 
said  to  be  more  efiicacious  than  those  of 
the  garden  carrot ;  they  possess  demulcent 
and  aromatic  qualities,  and  are  given,  in 
infusion,  or  decoction,  in  calculous  cons- 
plaints. 

Dead  nettle.     See  Latnium  album. 

Deadly  iiightshade.  See  Jltrqpa  Bella- 
donna. 

DEAFNESS.  It  is  occasioned  by  any 
thing  that  proves  injurious  to  the  ear,  as 
loud  noises  from  the  firing  of  cannon,  vio- 
lent jcolds,  particularly  affecting  the  head, 
inflammation  orulceration  of  the  membrane, 
hard  wax,  or  other  substances  interrupting 
sounds :   too  great  a  dryness,  or  too  much 


DEC 


DEC 


379 


moisture  in  the  parts  ;  or  by  atony,  debility, 
or  paralysis  of  the  auditory  nerves.  In  some 
instances  it  ensues  in  consequence  of  pre- 
ceding diseases,  such  as  fever,  syphilis,  fee. 
and  in  others  it  depends  upon  an  original 
defect  in  the  structure  or  formation  of  the 
ear.  In  the  last  instance,  the  person  is 
usually  not  only  deaf  but  likewise  dumb. 
See  Paracusis. 

Dearticula'tio.  (From  de,  and  articu- 
lus,  a  joint.)  Articulation  admitting  evident 
motion. 

Deascia'tio.  (From  de,  and  ascio,  to 
chip,  as  with  a  hatchet.)  A  bone  splintered 
on  its  side. 

Decamy'ron.  (From  SixA,  ten,  and  fjLv^ov, 
an  ointment.)  An  aromatic  ointment  men- 
tioned by  Oribasius,  containing  ten  in- 
gredients. 

Decide'ntia.  (From  decido,  to  fall  down.) 
Cataptosis.  Any  change  prolonging  acute 
diseases. 

DECI'DUA.  (Decidua,  sc.  memhrana ; 
from  decido,  to  fall  down.)  Membrana  deci- 
dua. A  very  thin  and  delicate  membrane  or 
tunic,  which  adheres  to  the  gravid  uterus, 
and  is  said  to  be  a  reflexion  of  the  chorion, 
and,  on  that  account,  is  called  decidua  re- 
flexa.  The  tunica  decidua  comes  away  after 
delivery,  in  small  pieces,  mixed  with  the 
lochia. 

Decima'nus.  (From  decern,  ten,  and 
mane,  the  morning.)  Returning  every  tenth 
day,  applied  to  some  erratic  fevers. 

Decli'vis.  (From  de,  and  clivis,  a  hill.) 
Declining,  descending.  A  name  of  an  ab- 
dominal muscle,  because  of  its  posture. 

DECO'CTUM.  (From  decoquo,  to  boil.) 
A  decoction.  Any  medicine  made  by  boil- 
ing in  a  watery  fluid.  In  a  chemical  point 
of  view,  it  is  a  continued  ebullition  with 
water,  to  separate  such  parts  of  bodies  as 
are  only  soluble  at  that  degree  of  heat.  The 
following  are  among  the  most  approved  de- 
coctions. 

Deco'ctubi  a'lbubi.  See  Mistura  Cornu 
usli. 

Deco'ctum  a'loes  compo'situm.  Com- 
pound decoction  of  aloes.  Take  of  extract 
of  liquorice,  half  an  ounce  ;  subcarbonate  of 
potash,  two  scruples ;  extract  of  spiked  aloe 
powdered,  myrrh  powdered,  saffron  stig- 
mata, of  each  a  drachm  ;  water,  a  pint. 
Boil  down  to  twelve  fluid  ounces,  and 
strain  ;  then  add  compound  tincture  of  car- 
damoms, four  fluid  ounces.  This  decoction, 
now  first  introduced  into  the  London  Phar- 
macopoeia, is  analogous  to  an  article  in  veiy 
frequent  use,  invented  by  the  late  Dr.  De- 
valingin,  and  soldunderthe  name  of  beaume 
de  vie.  By  the  proportion  of  tincture  which 
is  added,  it  will  keep  unchanged  for  any 
length  of  time. 

Deco'ctum  AtmJE'jE.  Decoction  of 
marsh  mallows.  Take  of  dried  marsh  mal- 
low roots,  §iv ;  raisins  of  the  sun  stoned, 
?j.j ;  water-  tbyij.  Boil  to  five  pounds ;  place 


apart  the  strained  liquor,  till  the  faeces  have 
subsided,  then  pour  off  the  clear  part.  This 
preparation,  directed  in  the  Edinburgh 
Pharmacopoeia,  maybe  exhibited  as  a  com- 
mon drink  in  nephralgia,  and  many  diseases 
of  the  urinary  passages,  with  advantage. 

Deco'ctom  anthe'midis.  See  Decoctum 
chamcetneli. 

Deco'ctum  astra'gali.  Take  of  the  root 
of  the  astragalus  excapus,  ^j;  distilled  water, 
ft)jjj.  These  are  to  be  boiled,  till  only  a 
quart  of  fluid  remain.  The  whole  is  to  be 
taken,  a  little  Avarmed,  in  the  course  of  24 
hours.  This  remedy  was  tried  very  exten- 
sively in  Germany,  and  said  to  evince  very 
powerful  effects,  as  an  antisyphilitic. 

Deco'ctum  bard  a' .n.^:.  Take  of  bardana 
root,  |vj  ;  of  distilled  water,  Jbvj.  These 
are  to  be  boiled  till  only  two  quarts  remain. 
From  a  pint  to  a  quart  in  a  day  is  given,  in 
those  cases  where  sarsaparilla  and  other  re- 
medies that  are  called  alterative  are  suppo- 
sed to  be  requisite. 

Deco'ctum  cHAMiEME'Li.  Chamomile  de- 
coction. Take  of  chamomile  flowers,  ?) ; 
caraway  seeds,  ^ss  ;  water  fbv.  Boil  fifteen 
minutes,  and  strain.  A  very  common  and 
excellent  vehicle  for  tonic  powders,  pills, 
&.C.  It  is  also  in  very  frequent  use  for  fo- 
mentation and  clysters. 

Deco'ctum  ciNCHo'siE.  Decoction  of 
cinchona,  commonly  called  decoction  of 
Peruvian  bark.  Take  of  lance-leaved  cin- 
chona bark  bruised,  an  ounce;  %vater,  a 
pint.  Boil  for  ten  minutes,  in  a  vessel 
slightly  covered,  and  strain  the  decoction 
while  hot.  According  to  the  option  of  the 
practitioner,  the  bark  of  either  of  the  other 
species  of  cinchona,  the  cordifolia,or2/e/Zou', 
or  the  oblongifolia,  or  red,  may  be  substi- 
tuted for  the  lancifolia,  or  quilled  ;  which  is 
here  directed.  The  way  of  administering 
the  bark  is  very  general,  as  all  the  other 
preparations  may  be  mixed  with  it,  as  ne- 
cessity requires.  It  is  a  very  proper  fo- 
mentation for  prolapsus  of  the  uterus  and 
rectum. 

Deco'ctum  co'rnu.     See  Mistura   Cornu. 

Deco'ctum  cTDo'NiiE.  Mucilage  seminis 
cydonii  raali.  Mucilago seminum  cydoniorum. 
Decoction  of  quince  seeds.  Take  of  quince 
seeds,  two  drachms  ;  water,  a  pint.  Boil 
over  a  gentle  fire  for  ten  minutes,  then 
strain.  This  decoction,  in  the  new  London 
Pharmacopoeia,  has  been  removed  from 
among  the  mucilages,  as  being  less  dense 
than  either  of  the  others,  and  as  being  em- 
ployed in  larger  doses,  like  other  mucilagi- 
nous decoctions.  In  addition  to  gum,  it 
contains  other  constituent  pai'ts  of  the  seeds, 
and  is,  therefore,  more  apt  to  spoil  than 
common  mucilage,  over  which  it  possesses 
no  other  advantages,  than  that  it  is  more 
grateful,  and  sufl^ciently  thin,  without  fur- 
ther dilution,  to  form  the  bulk  of  any  liquid 
medicine.  Its  virtuesare  demulcent.  .Toined 


SgO                          DEC  iJEC 

with  syrup  of  mulberry,  and  a  little  boras,  the    skin  is   very  tender   and  ii-ritable,   if 

it  is  useful  against  aphthae  of  the  mouth  and  should  be  diluted  with  an  equal  quantity  of 

fauces.  water. 

Deco'ctum  da'phnes  meze'rei.   Decoc-  Oeco'ctum    ho'rdei.      Decodum  hordei 

tion  of  mezereon.     Take  of  the  bark  of  me-  distichi.       Aqua  hordeata.       Take  of  pearl 

zereon  root,  ?jj;  liquorice  root  bruised,  jss  ;  barley,  ^jj  ;   water,    four  pints  and  a  half, 

water,  fbjjj-      Boil  it,  with  a  gentle  heat,  First  wa.-^h  away  any  adhering  extraneous 

down  to  two  pounds,  and  strain  it.     From  substances  with  cold  water ;    next,  having 

four  to  eight  ounces  of  this  decoction  may  poured  upon  the  barley  half  a  pint  of  water, 

be  given  four  times  a  day,  in  some  obstinate  boil  for  a  few  minutes.     Let  this  water  be 

venereal  and  rheumatic  affections.     It  ope-  thrown  away,  and    add   the  remainder  of 

rates  chiefly  by  perspiration.  the  water  boiling  ;    then  boil  down  to  two 

Deco'ctum  dulcama'r^.  Decoction  of  pints  and  strain.  Barley  water  is  a  nutri- 
woody  nightshade.  Take  of  woody  night-  tive  and  softening  drink,  and  the  most  pro- 
shade  stalks,  newly  gathered,  §j  ;  distilled  per  of  all  liquors  in  inflammatory  diseases, 
water,  Jbjss.  These  are  to  be  boiled  away  It  is  an  excellent  gargle  in  inflammatory 
to  a  pint,  and  strained.  The  dose  is  half  an  sore  throats,  mixed  with  a  little  nitre, 
ounce  to  two  ounces,  mixed  with  an  equal  Deco'ctum  ho'rdei  compo'situm.  De- 
quantity  of  milk.  I  he  remedy  is  employed  cocium  pectorale.  Compound  decoction  of 
in  inveterate  cases  of  scrofula ;  in  cancer  barley.  Take  of  decoction  of  barley,  two 
and  phagedcjena ;  in  lepra  and  other  cuta-  pints;  figs  sliced,  ^jj  ;  liquorice  root, sliced 
neous  affections  ;  and  in  anomalous  local  and  bruised,  |ss  ;  raisins  stoned,  ?jj  ;  water, 
diseases,  originating  in  venereal  lues.  a  pint.     Boil  down  to  two  pints  and  strain. 

Deco'ctum  Geoffrje'^:    ine'rmis.      De-  From  the  pectoral  and  demulcent  qualities 

coction  of  cabbage-tree  plant.  Take  of  bark  of  this  decoction,  it  may  be  administered 

of  the  cabbage-tree,  powdered,  ^j  ;    water,  as  a   common    drink   in   fevers  and  other 

Jbjj.   Boil  it,  with  a  gentle  fire,  down  to  one  acute  disorders,  in  catarrh,  and  several  alfec- 

pound,  and  strain.     This  is  a  powerful  an-  tions  of  the  chest. 

thelmintic.  It  may  be  given  in  doses  of  one  Deco'ctum  ho'rdei  cum  gu'mmi.  Barley 

table  spoonful  to    children,   and    four   to  water,  Jbjj  5    gum  arab.   |j.      The  gum  is 

adults.     If  disagreeable   symptoms   should  to  be   dissolved    in   the  barley    decoction 

arise  from  an  over-dose,  or  from  drinking  whilst  warm.  It  then  forms  a  suitable  dilu- 

cold  water  during  its  action,  we  must  im-  ent  in  strangury,  dysury,  &.c.  for  the  gum, 

mediately  purge  with  castor-oil,  and  dilute  finding  a  passage  into  the  bladder  in  an  un- 

with  acidulated  drinks.  altered  state,  mixes  with  the  urine,  and  pre- 

Deco'ctum  guai'aci    officina'lis    com-  vents  the  action  of  its  neutral  salts  on  the 

po'situm.  Decodum  lignorum.     Compound  urinary  canal. 

decoction  of  guaiacum,  commonly  called  Deco'ctum  Liche'nis.  Decoction  of 
decoction  of  the  woods.  Take  of  guaiacum  liverwort.  Take  of  liverwort,  one  ounce  ■, 
raspings,  ^jjj ;  raisins  stoned,  ^jj  ;  sassafras  water,  a  pint  and  a  half  Boil  down  to  a 
root,  liquorice,  each  ^j  ;  water,  ftx.  Boil  pint,  and  strain.  The  dose  is  from  ^j  to  |iv. 
the  guaiacum  and  raisins,  with  the  water,  Deco'ctum  lobe'li^;.  Take  a  handful 
over  a  gentle  fire,  to  the  consumption  of  one  ofthe  roots  of  the  lobelia  syphilitica;  dis- 
half ;  adding,  towards  the  end,  the  sassafras  tilled  water,  fbxjj.  These  are  to  be  boiled 
and  liquorice.  Strain  the  liquor  without  in  the  usual  way,  till  only  four  quarts  re- 
expression.  This  decoction  possesses  stimu-  main.  The  very  desirable  property  of  curing 
lant  and  diaphoretic  qualities,  and  is  gene-  the  venereal  disease  has  been  attributed  to 
rally  exhibited  in  rheumatic  and  cutaneous  this  medicine ;  but  it  is  not  more  to  be  de- 
diseases,  which  are  dependent  on  a  vitiated  pended  on  than  guaiacum,  or  other  vegetn- 
state  of  the  humours.  It  may  be  taken  by  ble  substances,  of  which  the  same  thing  has 
itself,  to  the  quantity  of  a  quarter  of  a  pint,  been  alleged.  The  effects  of  this  decoction 
twice  or  thrice  a  day,  or  used  as  an  assistant  are  purgative  ;  and  the  manner  of  taking  it, 
in  a  course  of  mercurial  or  antimonial  alte-  as  described  by  Swediaur,  is  as  follows: — 
ratives  ;  the  patient,  in  either  case,  keeping  The  patient  is  to  begin  with  half  a  pint  twice 
warm,  in  order  to  promote  the  operation  of  a  day.  The  same  quantity  is  then  to  be  taken 
the  medicine.  four  times  a  day,  and  continued  so  long  as 

Deco'ctum    helle'bori    a'lbi.     Decoc-  its  purgative  effect  is  not  too  considerable, 

tion  of  white  hellebore.  Take  of  the  root  of  When  the  case  is  otherwise,  it  is  to  be  dis- 

white  hellebore  powdered,   by  weight,  ^j;  continued  for  three  or  four  days,  and  then 

water,  two  pints  ;    rectified  spirits  of  wine,  had  recourse  to  again  till  the  cure  is  cora- 

Zjj  by  measure.     Boil  the  water,  with  the  pleted.     As  this   is   a  remedy  on  the  old 

loot,  to  one  pint ;  and  the  liquor  being  cold  system,  and  not  admitted  into  our  pharma- 

and  strained,  add  to  it  the  spirit.     This  de-  copoeias,  little  confidence  ought  to  be  placed 

coction,  in  the  last  London  Pharmacopoeia,  in  it. 

is  called  decoctum  veratri.      It  is  a  very  Deco'ctum  Lusita'nicum.  Take  of  sliced 

efficaciousapplication,externally,asa  wash,  sarsaparilla,  lignum  sassafras,  lignum  san- 

5a   tinea   capitis,  lepra,  psora,  &c.     When  talum  rubrnm.  officinal  lignum  guaiactira. 


DEC 


DEF 


23  X 


of  each  one  ounce  and  a  half ;  of  the  root 
of  mezereon,  coriander  seed,  of  each  half  an 
ounce  ;  distilled  water,  ten  pounds..  These 
are  to  be  boiled  till  only  half  the  fluid  re- 
mains. The  dose  is  a  quart  or  more  in  a 
day. 

-  "  Take  of  sliced  sarsaparilla,  lignum  san- 
talurn  rubruin,  lignum  santalum  citrinitm, 
of  each  gjss  ;  of  the  root  of  glycyrrhiza 
and  mezereon,  of  each  3.)j  5  of  lignum 
rhodii,  officinal  lignum  guaiacum,  and  lig- 
num sassafras,  of  each  |ss ;  of  antimony, 
3 j  ;  distilled  water,  Ifcv."  These  ingredients 
are  to  be  macerated  for  twenty-four  hours, 
and  afterwards  boiled,  till  the  fluid  is  re- 
duced to  half  its  original  quantity.  From 
Gne  to  four  pints  are  given  daily. 

The  late  Mr.  Hunter  notices  this  and  also 
the  following  formula,  in  his  Treatise  on  the 
Venereal  Disease. 

"  Take  of  sliced  sarsaparilla,  of  the  root 
of  China,  of  each  |j  ;  walnut  peels  dried, 
sx  ;  antimony,  |jj  ;  pumice-stone,  pow- 
dered, gj  ;  distilled  water,  ifes-  The  pow- 
dered antimony  and  pumice-stone  are  to  be 
tied  in  separate  pieces  of  rag,  and  boiled 
along  with  the  other  ingredients."  This 
last  decoction  is  reckoned  to  be  the  genuine 
Lisbon  diet  drink,  whose  qualities  have  been 
the  subject  of  so  much  encomium. 

Deco'ctum  ma'i,vm  compo'situm,  De- 
coctum  fro  enemate.  Decodum  commmie 
pro  clystere.  Compound  decoction  of  mal- 
lows. Take  of  mallows  dried,  an  ounce  ; 
chamomile  flowers  dried,  half  an  ounce  ; 
water,  a  pint.  Boil  for  a  quarter  of  an 
hour,  and  strain.  A  very  excellent  form 
for  an  emollient  clyster.  A  variety  of  me- 
dicines may  be  added  to  answer  particular 
indications. 

Deco'ctum  meze'rei.  See  Decodum 
daphnes  meserei. 

Deco'ctum  papa'veris.  Docodum  pro 
fomento.  Fetus  communis.  Decoction  of 
poppy.  Take  of  white  poppy  capsules 
bruised,  "^W  ;  water,  four  pints.  Boil  for  a 
quarter  of  an  hour,  and  strain.  This  pre- 
paration possesses  sedative  and  antiseptic 
properties,  and  may  be  directed  with  advan- 
tage in  sphacelus,  fee. 

Deco'ctum  pro  ene'mate.  See  Decoc- 
turn  malvcB  compositum. 

Deco'ctum  pro  fome'nto.  See  Decoc- 
ium  pap  averts. 

Deco'ctum  que'rcus.  Decoction  of  oak 
bark.  Take  of  oak  bark,  ^j  ;  v/ater,  two 
pints.  Boil  down  to  a  pint,  and  strain. 
This  astringent  decoction  has  lately  been 
added  to  the  Lond.  Pharm.  and  is  chiefly 
used  for  external  purposes.  It  is  a  good  re- 
•medy  in  prolapsus  ani,  and  may  be  used  also 
in  some  cases  as  an  injection. 

Deco'ctum  sarsapari'll^.  Decoction 
of  sarsaparilla.  Take  of  sarsaparilla  root, 
sliced,  §iv  ;  boiling  water,  four  pints.  Ma- 
cerate for  four  hours,  in  a  vessel  lightly 
covered,  near  the  fire ;  then  take  out  the 

36 


sarsaparilla  and  bruise  it.  After  it  is  bruised, 
put  it  again  into  the  liquor,  and  macerate  it 
in  a  similar  manner  for  two  hours  more  ; 
then  boil  it  down  to  two  pints,  and  strain. 

This  decoction  is  much  extolled  by  some 
practitioners,  in  phthisis,  and  to  restore  the 
strength  after  a  long  course  of  mercury. 

Deco'ctum  sarsapari'll^  cojipo'situm. 
Compound  decoction  of  sarsaparilla.  Take 
of  decoction  of  sarsaparilla,  boiling,  four 
pints  ;  sassafras  root  sliced,  guaiacum  wood 
shavings,  liquorice  root  bruised,  of  each  an 
ounce  ;  mezereon  root  bark,  3jjj.  Boil  for 
a  quarter  of  an  hour,  and  strain.  The  al- 
terative property  of  the  compound  is  very 
great  ;  it  is  generally  given  after  a  course  of 
mercury,  where  there  have  been  nodes  and 
indolent  ulcerations,  and  with  great  benefit. 
The  dose  is  from  half  a  pint  to  a  pint  in 
twenty-four  hours. 

Deco'ctum  se'neg^.  Decoction  of  se- 
nega. Take  of  senega  root,  gj ;  water,  two 
pints.  Boil  down  to  a  pint,  and  strain. 
This  is  now  first  introduced  into  the  Lond; 
Pharm.  as  being  a  useful  medicine,  espe- 
cially in  affections  of  the  lungs,  attended 
with  debility  and  inordinate  secretion. 

Deco'ctum  u'lmi.  Decoction  of  elm 
bark.  Take  of  fresh  elm  bark  bruised,  four 
ounces  ;  water,  four  pints.  Boil  down  to 
two  pints,  and  strain.  This  may  be  emplov- 
ed  with  great  advantage  as  a  collyi-ium  "in 
chronic  ophthalmia.  It  is  given  internally 
in  some  cutaneous  eruptions. 

Deco'ctum  vera'tri.  See  Decoctum, 
hellebori  albi. 

Decolla'tio.  (From  «?eco??o,  to  behead.) 
The  loss  of  a  part  of  the  skull. 

DECOMPOSITION.  A  separation  of 
parts.     See  Aiialysis. 

Decortication.  (From  de,  from,  and 
cortex,  bark.)  The  stripping  of  any  thing 
of  its  bark,  husk,  or  shell  :  thus  almonds, 
and  the  like,  are  decorticated,  that  is,  de- 
prived of  their  pellicle,  when  ordered  for 
medicinal  purposes. 

DECREPITATION.  (From  decre-po,  to 
crackle.)  A  kind  of  crackling  noise,  which 
takes  place  in  bodies  when  heated  :  it  is  pe- 
culiar to  some  kinds  of  salts  ;  as  muriate  of 
seda,  &c. 

DECUSSATION.  (From  decutio,  to  di- 
vide.)  When  nerves  or  muscular  fibres  cross 
one  another,  they  are  said  to  decussate  each 
other. 

Decusso'rium.  (From  decusso,  to  divide.) 
An  instrument  to  depress  the  dura  mater, 
after  trepanning. 

Defensi'va.  (From  defendo,  to  preserve.) 
Cordial  medicines,  or  such  as  resist  infec- 
tion. 

DE'FERENS.  (From  defero,  to  convey ; 
because  it  conveys  the  semen  to  the  vesi- 
culae  seminales.)     See  Vas  deferens. 

DEFLAGRATION.  (From  deflagro, 
to  burn.)  Calcination.  A  chemical  term, 
chiefly  employed  to  express  the  burnins:  or 


'DEL 


DEM 


eettJHg  fire  to  any  substance  ;  as  nitre,  s.ul-    tic  name  of  the  consolida   regalis.     Calca- 
phur  fcc.  trippa.    Many  virtues  are  attributed  to  this 

DEFLUXiON.     (From  rfe^wo,  to  run  off.)    plant.    Delphinium  consolida  ;  nectariis  mo- 
Befiuxio.     A  falling  down  of  humours  from    nophyllis,  caylesuhdiviso,  oi  IjmvidiViS,.     The 
a  superior  to  an  inferior  part.     Many  wri- 
ters mean  nothing  more  by  it  than  inflam- 
mation. 

DEGLUTITION.       (From    deglutio,    to 
swallow    down.)       A   natural    action,    by 


which  the  masticated  bole  or  a  fluid  is  con- 


flowers  are  bitter,  and  a  water  distilled  from 
them  is  recommended  in  ophthalmia.  The 
herb  has  been  administered  in  calculous 
cases,  obstructed  menses,  and  visceral  dis- 
eases. 

Delphi'nium    staphisa'gkia.     The   sys- 


veyed  from  the  mouth  into  the  fauces,  and  tematic  name  of  stavesacre.  Staphisagria. 
from  thence  through  the  oesophagus  into  the  Staphis.  Pedicularia.  Stavesacre.  Del- 
stomach.  phinuni   staphisagria ;    nectariis  tetraphyllis 

De'gmus.    (From  cJ'^tKW,  to  bite.)  A  biting   petalobrevioribns,foliispalmaiis,lobisobiusis, 
pain  in  the  orifice  of  the  stomach.  of  Linnasus.     The  seeds,  which  are  the  only 

DEIDIER,  Akthony,  was  son  of  a  sur-  parts  directed  for  medicinal  use,  are  usually 
o-eon  of  Montpelier.  Having  graduated  in  imported  here  from  Italy ;  they  are  large, 
medicine  in  1691,  he  was  six  years  after  made  rough,  of  an  irregular  triangular  figure,  and 
professor  of  chemistry.  In  1732,  being  ap-  of  a  blackish  colour  on  the  outside,  but 
pointed  physician  to  the  Galleys,  he  went  yellowish  within  ,;  their  smell  is  disagree- 
to  Marseilles,  where  he  died  in  1746.  He  able,  and  somewhat  fetid  ;  to  the  taste  they 
published,  among  many  other  works  on  dif-  are  very  bitter,  acrid,  and  nauseous.  It  was 
ferent  branches  of  medicine,  "  Experiments  formerly  employed  as  a  masticatory,  but  is 
on  the  Bile,  and  the  Bodies  of  those  who  now  confined  to  external  use,  in  some  kinds 
died  of  the  Plague,"  which  occurred  while  of  cutaneous  eruptions,  but  more  especially 
he  was  at  Marseilles.  He  states  that  he  for  destroying  lice  and  other  insects  ;  hence 
tried  mercurial  inunctions,  but  they  had  no  by  the  vulgar  it  is  called  louse-wort, 
effect  on  the  disease.  There  are  three  De'lphys.  AiKipvg.  The  uteras,  or  puden- 
volumes  of  consultations  and  observations    dum  muliebre. 

by  him  deserving  of  perusal.  The  rest  of  De'lta.  (The  Greek  letter,  A.)  The 
his  works  are  scarcely  now  refen-ed  to.  external   pudendum  muliebre  is  so  called, 

Deje'ctio  alvi'ka.     Discharge  of  excre-    from  the  triangular  shape  of  its  hair. 

ment  by  stool.  DELTOI'DES.     (From  ^iXTct,  the  Greek 

Dejecto'ria.    (From  dejicio,  to  cast  out.)    letter  A,  and  nSo?,  a  likeness  ;  shaped  like 

Purging  medicines.  the    Greek   delta.)      Sous-acro-mio-clavi-hu- 

Deino'sis.     (From  Suvgco,  to  exaggerate.)    meral  of  Dumas.     A  muscle  of  the   supe- 

An  enlargement  of  the  supercilia.  rior   extremity,   situated  on    the   shoulder. 

i^  Delachrymati'va.     (From    de,    and  la-    It  arises  exactly  opposite  to  the  trapezius, 

chryma,  a  tear.)     Medicines  Avhich  dry  the    from  one-third  part  of  the   clavicle,  from 

eyes,  first  purging  them  of  tears.  the    acromion   and   spine    of  the   scapula, 

Dela'psio.  (From  rfe?a6o?-,  to  slip  down.)    and  is  inserted,  tendinous,  into  the  middle 

A  falling  down  of  the  anus,  uterus,  or  intes-    of  the  os  humeri,  w'hich  bone  it  lifts  up  di- 

tjnes.  rectly  ;  and  it  assists  with  the  supraspinatus 

DELETERIOUS.        (Dekterins   :     from    and  coracobrachialis  in  all  the  actions  of 

ff«xsa',  to  hurt  or  injure.)     Those  substances    the    humerus,    except  the    depression  ;    it 

are   so    called   which  are  of  a  poisonous    being  convenient  that  the  arm  should  be 

nature.  raised  and  sustained,  in  order  to  its  moving 

DELIQUESCENCE.   Deliquation,  or  the    on  any  side, 
gradual  melting  down  of  crystallized  salts,        Deme'ktia.     (From  de,  and  mens,  wlth- 
from  exposure  to  the  air.  out  mind.)     Madness.     Delirium.     Absence. 

Deli'^uiuh    a'nibii.      ( Deliquium ;  fvom    of  intellect. 
delingv.o,  to  leave.)     See  Syncope.  DEMULCENTS.     (Deimdceniia,  sc.  vie- 

DELI'RIUM.  (From  deliro,  to  rave.)  A  dicamenta  ;  from  demulcto,  to  soften.)  Me- 
febrile  symptom,  consisting  in  the  persons  dicines  suited  to  obviate  and  prevent  the 
acting  or  talking  unreasonably.  It  is  to  be  action  of  acrid  and  stimulant  matters  ;  and 
carefully  distinguished  from  an  alienation  that  not  by  correcting  or  changing  their 
of  the  mind,  without  fever.  acrimony,  but  by  involving  it  in  a  mild  and 

Deloca'tio.  (From  de,  from,  and  locus,  viscid  matter,  which  prevents  it  from  acting 
a  place.)  A  dislocation,  or  putting  any  part  upon  the  sensible  parts  of  our  bodies,  or  by 
out  of  its  proper  place.  covering  the  surface  exposed  to  their  ac- 

DELFHl'NIUM.  (From  ^ix^r.'c?,  the  dol-  tion. 
phiu.)  Larkspur  ;  so  called  from  the  like-  Where  these  substances  are  directly  ap- 
ness  of  its  Sower  to  the  dolphin's  head,  plied  to  the  parts  affected,  it  is  easy  to  per- 
The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the  Lin-  ceive  how  benefit  maybe  derived  from  their 
naean  system.  Class,  Folyandria.  Order,  application.  But  where  they  are  received 
Trigynia.  by  the  medium  of  the  stomach,  into  the  cir- 

Dr.LpniSnuM  ^on'^o'ltpa.     The  svstpuia-    firlBtip':;  svsrem.  it  l'ia,s  been  supposed  that 


DEiV 


DEP 


2S3 


lliey  can  be  of  no  utility,  as  they  must  lose 
tiiat  viscidity  oa  which  their  lubricating  qua- 
lity depends.  Hence  it  has  been  concluded 
that  they  can  be  of  no  service  in  gonorrhoea, 
and  some  similar  affections.  It  is  certain, 
however,  says  J.  Murray,  in  his  Elements  of 
Materia  Medica  and  Pharmacy,  that  many 
substances  which  undergo  the  process  of  di- 
gestion are  aftewards  separated,  in  their 
entire  state,  from  the  blood,  by  particular 
secreting  organs,  especially  by  the  kidneys  ; 
and  it  lis  possible,  that  mucilaginous  sub- 
stances, wliich  are  the  principal  demulcents, 
may  be  separated  in  this  manner.  There 
«an  be  no  doubt,  however,  but  that  a  great 
share  of  the  relief  demulcents  afford,  in 
irritation  or  inflammation  of  the  urinary 
passages,  is  owing  to  the  large  quantities  of 
water  in  which  they  are  diffused,  by  which 
the  urine  is  rendered  less  stimulating  from 
dilution.  In  general,  demulcents  may  be 
considered  merely  as  substances  less  stimu- 
lating than  the  fluids  usually  applied. 

Catarrh,  diarrhcea, dysentery,  calculus,  and 
gonorrhosa,  are  the  diseases  in  which  demul- 
cents are  employed.  As  they  are  medicines 
of  no  great  power,  they  may  be  taken  in  as 
large  quantities  as  the  stomach  can  bear. 

The  particular  demulcents  may  be  re- 
duced to  the  two  divisions  of  mucilages  and 
expressed  oils.  The  principal  demulcents 
are,  the  acacia  vera,  astragalus,  tragacantha, 
linum  usitatissimura,  althaea  officinalis,  mal- 
va  sylvestris,  glycyrrhiza  glabra,  cycas  cir- 
cinalis,  orchis  mascula,  maranta  arundina- 
cea,  triticum  hybernum,  ichthyocolja,  olea 
Europaja,  amygdalus  communis,  cetaceum, 
and  cera. 

Dendroli'banus.  (From  JivJpov,  a  tree, 
and  oxiCxvog,  frankincense.)  The  herb  rose- 
mary, or  frankincense-tree. 

DENS.  (Dens,  -lis,  m.  Quasi  edens ; 
from  edo,  to  eat,  or  from  o6w;,  oJovlog.) 
A  tooth.     See  Teeth. 

Many  herbs  have  this  specific  name,  from 
their  fancied  resemblance  to  the  tooth  of 
some  animal ;  as  dovs  leonis,  the  dandelion ; 
dens  canis,  dog's  tooth,  he. 

Dens  leonis.  See  Leontodon  Taraxa- 
cum. 

Denta'gra.  (Deniagra,  oJovruypu. :  from 
c<Jgv(,  a  tooth,  and  oiypa.,  a  seizure.)  The 
toothach  ;  also  an  instrument  for  drawing 
the  teeth. 

DENTA'RIA.  (Dentaria,  from  dens,  a 
tooth  ;  so  called  because  its  root  is  denti- 
culated.)    See  Plumbago  Europma. 

Dentarpa'ga.  (From  oJou?,  a  tooth,  and 
oLpTra^o),  to  fasten  upon.)  An  instrument 
for  drawing  of  teeth. 

Denta'ta.     See  Dentatus, 

DENTA'TUS.  (From  dens,  a  tooth  ;  from 
its  tooth-like  process.)  Dentata.  Epistro- 
pluBus.  The  second  vertebra  of  the  neck. 
It  differs  from  the  other  cervical  vertebrae, 
by  having  a  tooth-like  process  at  the  uppei- 
part  of  the  bodv.     See  Vertabrrr. 


Dentella'ria.  (From  deniella.  a  little 
tooth;  so  called  because  its  root  is  denticu- 
lated.) The  herb  tooth-wort.  See  Plum- 
bago EuTopaa. 

De'ntes  inciso'res.     See  Teeth. 
De'ntes  cani'ni.     See  Canine  teeth. 
De'ntes  la'ctei.     The  milk-teeth.     S^ 
Teeth,  and  Dentition. 
De'ntes  mola'res.     See  Teeth. 
Dentidu'cum.     (From  fZens,  a  tooth,  and 
duco,  to  draw.)     An  instrument  for  draw- 
ing of  teeth. 

DENTIFRICE.  (From  dens,  a  tooth, 
andfrico,  to  rub.)  A  medicine  to  clean  the 
teeth. 

Dentisca'lpium.  (From  dens,  a  tooth, 
and  scalpo,  to  scrape.)  An  instrument  for 
scaling  teeth. 

DENTITION.  (From  dentio,  to  breed 
teeth.)  The  breeding  or  cutting  oi'  the 
teeth.  The  first  dentition  begins  about  the 
sixth  or  seventh  month,  and  the  teeth  are 
termed  the  primary  or  milk  teeth.  About 
the  seventh  year,  these  fall  out,  and  are 
succeeded  by  others,  Avhich  remain  during 
life,  and  are  called  the  secondary,  ot  peren- 
nial teeth.  The  last  dentition  takes  place 
between  the  ages  of  twenty  and  five-and- 
twenty,  when  the  four  last  grinders  appear ; 
they  are  called  denies  sapientce.  See  also 
Teeth. 
Dentodd'cum.  See  Dentiducum. 
Denuda'tio.  (From  denudo,  to  make 
bare.)     A  laying  bare  the  bone. 

DEOBSTRUENTS.  {Deobstruenlia, 
sc.  medicamenta  ;  from  de,  and  obslruo,  to 
obstruct.)  Medicines  that  are  exhibited 
with  a  view  of  removing  any  obstruction. 

Deoppila'ntia.  (From  de,  and  oppilo, 
to  stop.)  Deoppilativa.  Medicines  which 
remove  obstructions  ;  deobstruent  or  ape- 
ritive medicines. 

Departi'tio.  (From  de,  and  parlior,  to 
divide.)     Separating  metals. 

Deperdi'tio.  (From  deperdo,  to  lose.) 
Abortion,  or  the  undue  loss  of  the  fcetus- 

Depeti'go.  (From  de,  and  petigo,  a.  run- 
ning scab.)  A  ring-worm,  or  tetter,  A 
scurf,  or  itch,  where  the  skin  is  rough. 

Dephlegma'tio.  (From  de,  and  phlegma. 
phlegm.)  The  operation  of  rectifying  or 
freeing  spirits  from  their  vvaterj^  parts. 

DEPILATORY.  (Depilatoria,  sc.  un- 
guenta;  from  de,  of,  and  pilus,  the  hair.) 
Any  application  which  removes  the  hairs 
from  any  part  of  the  body;  thus,  a  pitch 
cap  pulls  the  hairs  of  the  head  out  by  the 
roots. 

Deplu'matio.  (From  de,  and  pluma, 
a  feather.)  A  disease  of  the  eyelids,  which 
causes  the  hair  to  fall  off. 

Deprehe'nsio.  (From  deprehendo,  to 
catch  unawares.)  The  epilepsy  is  so  called, 
from  the  suddenness  with  Vvhich  persons  are 
seized  with  it. 

Depre'ssio.  (From  deprimo,  to  press 
do\vn.)    Depression.    When  the  bones  of 


284 


I>ER 


BES 


the  skull  are  forced  inwards  by  fEactuFe, 
they  are  said  to  be  depressed. 

DEPRESSOR.  (From  deprimo,  to  press 
down.)  Several  muscles  are  so  termed,  be- 
cause they  depress  the  part  on  which  they  act. 

Depre'ssor  a'l^  na'si.  See  Depressor 
labii  superiorii  alizque  nasi. 

DEPRESSOR  A'NGULI  ORIS. 
Triangularis  of  Winslow.  Depressor  labio- 
rum  communis  of  Douglas.  Depressor  labio- 
rum  of  Cowper.  Sous-viaxillo-labial  of 
Dumas.  A  muscle  of  the  mouth  and  lip, 
situated  below  the  under  lip.  It  arises, 
broad  and  fleshy,  from  the  lower  edge  of 
the  lower  jaw,  near  the  chin;  and  is  in- 
serted into  the  angle  of  the  mouth,  which 
it  pulls  dowuAvards. 

DEPRESSOR  LABII  INFERIO'RIS. 
Quadralus  of  Winslow.  Depressor  labii 
inferioris  proprius  oi  Douglas  and  Cowper. 
Mentonier  labial  of  Dumas.  A  muscle  of 
the  mouth  and  lip,  that  pulls  the  under  lip 
and  skin  of  the  side  of  the  chin  downwards, 
aud  a  little  outwards. 

DEPRESSOR  LABII  SUPERIO'RIS 
ALjE'QUE  NA'SI.  Depressor  alee,  nasi  of 
Albinus.  Incisivus  medius  of  AVinslow. 
Depressor  labii  superioris prop7'ius  of  Douglas. 
Constrictores  alarum  7iasi,  ac  depressores 
labii  superioris  of  Cowper.  Maxilloalveoli 
nasal  of  Dumas.  A  muscle  of  the  mouth 
and  lip,  situated  above  the  mouth, that  draws 
the  upper  lip  and  ala  nasi  downwards  and 
backwards.  It  arises,  thin  and  fleshy,  from 
the  superior  maxillary  bone,  immediately 
above  the  joining  of  the  gums,  with  the  two 
incisor  teeth  and  cuspidatus ;  from  thence  it 
runs  upwards,  and  is  inserted  into  the  upper 
lip  and  root  of  the  ala  of  the  nose. 

DePRE'sSORLa'bU   SUPERIO'rIS  PRO'PRIUS. 

See  Depressor  labii  superioris  alceqiie  nasi. 

Depre'ssor  labio'rum  commu'njs.  See 
Depressor  angidi  oris. 

Depre'ssor  o'culi.  See  Redus  inferior 
oculi. 

De'primens.     See  Rectus  inferior  oculi. 

Depura'stia.  (From  depuro,  to  make 
clean.)  Medicines  which  evacuate  impurities. 

DEPURATION.  The  freeing  a  liquor 
or  solid  body  from  its  foulness. 

Depurato'rius.  (From  de,  and  purus, 
pure.)  It  is  applied  to  fevers,  which  termi- 
nate in  perspiration. 

De'ris.  (Aiii; :  from  ciipm,  to  excoriate.) 
The  skin. 

DERIVATION.  (From  derivo,  to 
drain  off.)  The  doctrines  of  derivation 
and  revulsion,  talked  of  by  the  ancients, 
are  now,  in  their  sense  of  the  terms,  Avholly 
exploded.  Derivation  means  the  drawing 
away  any  disease  from  its  oi'iginal  seat  to 
another  part. 

De'rma.     (As^/ust.)     The  skin. 

Dermato'des.  (From  Js^^jt,  skin,  and 
sfuof,  a  likeness.)  Resembling  skin,  or  lea- 
ther, in  its  consistence.  It  is  applied  to  the 
d:.Ti-a  mater. 


DERMATOLO'GIA.  (From  Ji^ju^^, 
the  skin,  and  M-yo;,  a  discourse.)  A  dis- 
course or  treatise  on  the  skin. 

De'rtron.  (From  J«;/c,  skin.)  The 
omentum,  or  peritonaeum,  is  so  named, 
from  its  skin-like  consistence. 

DESAULT,  Peter,  was  a  native  of 
Bourdeaux,  where  he  graduated,  and  be- 
came distinguished  as  a  practitioner  in  me- 
dicine about  the  beginning  of  the  last  cen- 
tury. He  was  author  of  some  popular  and 
useful  dissertations  on  medical  subjects.  In 
syphilis  he  maintained  that  a  cure  could  be 
effected  without  salivation  ;  and  in  calculous 
complaints  by  the  patient  drinking  the  Bare- 
ges water,  this  being  also  injected  into  the 
bladder ;  but  it  probably  merely  palliated 
the  symptoms.  He  exposed  also  some  of  the 
prevailing  errors  concerning  hydrophobia ; 
as  that  the  patient  barked  like  a  dog,  and 
had  a  propensity  to  bite  ais  attendants.  The 
precise  period  of  his  death  is  not  men- 
tioned. 

DESAULT,  Peter  Joseph,  was  chief 
surgeon  to.  the  H6tel-Dieu  at  Paris.  He 
published  several  numbers  of  a  surgical 
journal  in  1791,  fee;  also  jointly  with  M. 
Chopart,  in  1794,  "  A  Treatise  on  Chirm'- 
gical  Diseases,  and  the  Operations  required 
in  their  Cure  ;"  which  is  allowed  to  have 
considerable  merit.  He  attended  the  young 
King  of  France,  Lewis  XVII.,  in  the  Tem- 
ple ;  and  died  under  suspicious  circumstan- 
ces shortly  before  his  royal  patient  in  1795- 

Descenso'rium.  (From  descendo,  to  move 
downwards.)  A  vessel  in  which  the  distilla- 
tion by  descent  is  performed. 

Desce'nsus.  (From  descendo,  to  move 
downwards.)  The  same  chemists  call  it  a 
distillation  per  descensum,  by  descent,  when 
the  fire  is  applied  at  the  top  and  round  the 
vessel,  whose  orifice  is  at  the  bottom. 

DESICCATI'VA.  (From  desicco,  to  dry 
up.)  Such  medicines  as,  being  applied 
outwardly,  dry  up  the  humours  and  moist- 
ure running  from  a  wound. 

Desipie'ntia.  (From  desipio,  to  dote.)  A 
defect  of  reason.     Symptomatic  phrenzy. 

De'she.  (From  ^ia>,  to  bind  up.)  A  ban- 
dage, or  ligature. 

Desrii'dion.  (From  J'icr/un,  a  handful.)  A 
small  bundle,  or  little  bandage. 

De'smos.  (From  Jea,  to  bind  up.)  A 
bandage.  An  inflammatory  stricture  of  a 
joint,  after  luxation. 

DESPUMATION.  (From  despumo,  to 
clarify.)  The  clarifying-  a  fluid,  or  sepa- 
rating its  foul  part  from  it. 

DESQUAMATION.  (From  desquamo, 
to  scale  off.)  The  separating  of  lamina?,  or 
scales,  from  a  bone.     Exfoliation. 

Desquamato'kiusi.  (From  desquamo,  to 
scale  ofi".)  A  trepan,  or  instrument,  to  take 
a  piece  out  of  the  skull. 

Destilla'tios.     See  Dislillation. 

Desuda'tio.  (From  desudo,  to  sweat 
much.)    An  unnatural  and  morbid  sweatin?-. 


DIA 


VL\ 


285 


Dete'ntio.  (From  deiineo,  to  slop,  or 
hinder.)  Epilepsy  is  so  called,  froai  the 
suddenness  with  which  the  patient  is  seized. 
DETERGENTS.  (From  detergo,  to  wipe 
away.)  Medicines  which  cleanse  and 
remove  sach  viscid  humours  as  adhere  to 
and  obstruct  the  vessels.  Also  such  appli- 
cations as  clear  away  foulness  from  ulcers. 
DETONATION.  (From  detono,  to  make 
a  noise.)     Explosion. 

Detra'ctor.  (From  detraho,  to  draw.) 
Applied  to  a  muscle,  whose  office  is  to  draw 
the  part  to  which  it  is  attached. 

De'trahens  quadra'tus.  See  Flatysma 
myoidts. 

DETRU'SOR  URI'N^.  (From  detrudo, 
to  thrust  out.)  The  name  of  a  muscle 
whose  office  is  to  squeeze  out  the  urine. 
The  muscular  coat  of  the  urinary  bladder 
was  formerly  so  called. 

Deu'teri.  (From  S'sfliooi,  second ;  be- 
cause it  is  discharged  next  after  the  fcetus.) 
The  secundines,  or  after-birth. 

Deuteropa'thia.  (From  S^iulipoc,  second, 
and  'o-uSog,  a  suffering.)  An  affection  or  suf- 
fering by  ,  consent,  where  a  second  part 
.suffers,  from  consent,  with  the  part  origin- 
ally affected,  as  where  the  stomach  is  dis- 
turbed through  a  wound  in  the  head. 

DEVENTER,  Henry,  was  born  in  Hol- 
land, towards  the  end  of  the  17th  century. 
He  took  a  degree  in  medicine,  but  his  prac- 
tice was  principally  in  surgery,  and  at  last 
almost  confined  to  midwifery.  He  distin- 
guished himself  much  by  his  improvements 
in  this  art,  as  well  as  by  his  mechani- 
cal inventions  for  obviating  deformities  in 
children.  He  publishgd  some  obstetrical 
works  several  years  prior  to  his  death,  which 
occurred  in  1739;  after  which  appeared  a 
Treatise  on  the  Rickets  in  his  native  lan- 
guage, of  which  Haller  makes  favourable 
mention. 
DeviVs  dung.  See  Ferula  assafcetida. 
Diabe'bus.  (From  (TwCsoOioa),  to  strength- 
en ;  so  called,  as  affording  the  chief  support 
to  the  foot.)     The  ankle-bone. 

DIABE'TES.  (From  J^m,  through,  and 
i2Mva>,  to  pass.)  An  immoderate  flow  of 
tirinc.  A  genus  of  disease  in  the  class  neu- 
roses, and  order  spasmi  of  Cullen.  There 
are  two  species  of  this  complaint :  1.  Dia- 
betes insipidus,  in  which  there  is  a  super- 
abundant discharge  of  limpid  urine,  of  its 
usual  urinary  taste.  2.  Diabetes  mellitus,  in 
which  the  urine  is  very  sweet,  and  contains 
a  great  quantity  of  sugar.  Great  thirst,  with 
a  voracious  appetite,  gradual  emaciation  of 
the  whole  body,  and  a  frequent  discharge  of 
urine,  containing  a  large  proportion  of  sac- 
charine and  other  matter,  which  is  voided  in 
a  quantity  even  exceeding  that  of  the  aliment 
or  fluid  introduced,  are  the  characteristics 
of  this  disease.  Those  of  a  shattered  con- 
stitution, and  those  who  are  in  the  decline 
of  life,  are  most  subject  to  its  attacks.  It  not 
unfrequently  attends  on  hysteria,  hypochon- 


driasis, dyspepsia,  and  asthma ;  but  it  is 
always  much  milder  when  symptomatic, 
than  when  it  appears  as  a  primary  affection. 
Diabetes  may  be  occasioned  by  the  use  of 
strong  diuretic  medicines,  intemperance  of 
life,  and  hard  drinking  ;  excess  in  venery, 
severe  evacuations,  or  by  any  thing  that 
tends  to  produce  an  impoverished  state  of 
the  blood,  or  general  debility.  It  has,  how- 
ever, taken  place  in  many  instances,  with- 
out any  obvious  cause. 

That  which  immediately  gives  rise  to  the 
disease,  has  ever  been  considered  asobscm'e, 
and  various  theories  have  been  advanced  on 
the  occasion.  It  has  been  usual  to  consider 
diabetes  as  the  effect  of  relaxation  of  the 
kidneys,  or  as  depending  on  a  general  colli- 
quation  of  the  fluids.  Dr.  Richter,  pro- 
fessor of  medicine  in  the  university  of  Goet- 
tingen,  supposes  the  disease  to  be  generally 
of  a  spasmodic  nature,  occasioned  by  a  sti- 
mulus acting  on  the  kidneys  ;  hence  asecretio 
uucta  urinm,  and  sometimes  perversa,  is  the 
consequence.  Dr.  Darwin  thinks  that  it  is 
owing  to  an  inverted  action  of  the  urinary 
branch  of  the  lymphatics  ;  which  doctrine, 
although  it  did  not  escape  the  censure  of  the 
best  anatomists  and  experienced  physiolo 
gists,  met,  nevertheless,  with  a  very  favour- 
able reception,  on  its  being  first  announced. 
The  late  Dr.  Cullen  offered  it  as  his 
opinion,  that  the  proximate  cause  of  this 
disease  might  be  some  fault  in  the  assimila- 
tory  powers,  or  in  those  employed  in  con- 
verting alimentary  matters  into  the  proper 
animal  fluids,  which  theory  has  since  beer; 
adopted  by  Dr.  Dobson,  and  still  later  by 
Dr.  Rollo,  surgeon-general  to  the  royal 
artillery.  The  liver  has  been  thought,  by 
some,  to  be  the  chief  source  of  the  disease; 
but  diabetes  is  hardly  ever  attended  with 
any  affection  of  this  organ ,  as  has  been 
proved  by  frequent  dissections;  and  when 
observed,  it  is  to  be  considered  as  acci- 
dental, 

Tiie  primary  seat  of  the  disease  is,  how- 
ever, far  from  being  absolutely  determined 
in  favour  of  any  hypothesis  yet  advanced  ; 
and,  from  the  most  attentive  consideration 
of  all  the  circumstances,  the  weight  of  evi- 
dence appears  to  induce  the  majority  of 
practitioners  to  consider  diabetes  as  de- 
pending on  a  primary  affection  of  the 
kidneys. 

Diabetes  sometimes  comes  on  slowly  and 
imperceptibly,  without  any  previous  dis- 
order ;  and  it  now  and  then  arises  to  a  con- 
siderable degree,  and  subsists  long  without 
being  accompanied  with  evident  disorder 
in  any  particular  part  of  the  system ;  the 
great  thirst  which  always,  and  the  voracious 
appetite  which  frequently  occur  in  it,  be- 
ing often  the  only  remarkable  symptoms; 
but  it  more  generally  happens,  that^a  con- 
siderable affection  of  the  stomach  precedes 
the  coming  on  of  the  disease  ;  and  that,  in 
its  progress,  besides  the  symptoms  already 


t>IA 


mA 


ihentioned,  there  is  a  great  dryness  in  the 
skin,  with  a  sense  of  weight  in  the  kidneys, 
and  a  pain  in  the  ureters,  and  the  other  uri- 
nary passages. 

Under  a  long  continuance  of  the  disease, 
the  body  becomes  much  emaciated,  the  feet 
cedematous,  great  debility  arises,  the  pulse 
is  frequent  and  small,  and  an  obscure  fever, 
with^all  the  appearance  of  hectic,  prevails. 

The  urine  in  diabetes,  from  being  at 
first  insipid,  clear,  and  colourless,  soon  ac- 
quires a  sweetish  or  saccharine  taste,  its 
leading  characteristic  :  and,  when  sub- 
jected to  experiment,  a  considerable  quan- 
tity of  saccharine  matter  is  to  ^be  extracted 
from  it. 

In  some  instances,  the  quantity  of  urine 
is  much  greater  than  can  be  accounted  for 
from  all  the  sources  united.  Cases  are  re- 
-corded,  in  Avhich  25  to  30  pints  were  dis- 
<;liarged  in  the  space  of  a  natural  day,  for 
many  successive  weeks,  and  even  months  ; 
and  in  which  the  whole  ingesta,  as  was  said, 
did  not  amount  to,  half  (he  weight  of  the 
urine.  To  account  for  this  overplus,  it 
has  been  alleged  that  water  is  absorbed  from 
tlie  air  by  the  surface  of  the  body  ;  as  also 
that  a  quantity  of  water  is  compounded  in 
the  lungs  themselves. 

Dissections  of  diabetes  have  usuallyshown 
the  kidneys  to  be  much  affected.  In  some 
instances,  they  have  been  found  in  a  loose 
iJabby  state,  much  enlarged  in  size,  and  of 
a  pale  ash  colour ;  in  others,  they  have 
been  discovered  much  more  vascular  than  in 
a  healthy  state,  approaching  a  good  deal 
to  what  takes  place  in  inflammation,  and 
containing,  in  their  infundibula,  a  quantity 
of  whitish  fluid,  somewhat  resembling  pus, 
but  without  any  sign  of  ulceration  whatever. 
At  the  same  time  that  these  appearances 
have  been  observed  in  thei»  interior,  the 
veins  on  their  surface  were  found  to  be 
much  fuller  of  blood  than  usual,  form- 
ing a  most  beautiful  net-woi'k  of  vessels, 
the  larger  branches  of  which  exhibited  an 
absorbent  appearance.  In  many  cases  of 
dissection,  the  whole  of  the  mysentery  has 
been  discovered  to  be  much  diseased,  and 
its  glands  remarkably  enlarged ;  some  of 
them  being  very  hard,  and  of  an  irregular 
texture  ;  others  softer,  and  of  an  uniform 
spherical  shape.  Many  of  the  lacteals  have 
likewise  been  seen  considerably  enlarged. 
The  liver,  pancreas,  spleen,  and  stomach, 
are  in  general  perceived  to  be  in  a  natural 
state  ;  Vtfhen  they  are  not  so,  the  occurrence 
is  to  be  considered  as  accidental.  The  blad- 
der, in  many  cases,  is  found  to  contain  a 
considerable  quantity  of  muddy  urine. 

A  great  variety  of  remedies  has  been  pro- 
posed for  this  disease  ;  but  their  success  is 
generally  precarious,  or  only  temporary,  at 
least  in  the  mellitic  form  of  the  complaint. 
The  treatment  has  been  generally  conducted 
on  the  principles  of  determining  the  fluids 


to  other  outlets,  particularly  tlie  skin,  and 
of  increasing  the  tone  of  the  kidneys.  Dia- 
phoretics are  certainly  very  proper  remeditfj 
especially  the  combination  of  opium  with 
ipecacuanha,  or  antimonials,  assisted  by  the 
warm  bath,  suitable  clothing,  and  perhaps 
i-emoval  to  a  milder  climate  :  in  the  insipid 
-form  of  diabetes,  this  plan  has  sometimes 
effected  a  cure  ;  and  it  appears  that  the 
large  use  of  opium  has  even  the  power  of 
correcting,  for  the  time,  the  saccharine  qua- 
lity of  the  urine.  Cathartics  are  hardly  of 
service,  farther  than  to  keep  the  bowels 
regular.  Tonics  are  generally  indicated  by 
obvious  marks  of  debility ;  and  if  the  patient 
be  troubled  with  acidity  in  the  primffi  vise, 
alkaline  medicines  will  be  properly  joined 
with  them,  preferring  those  which  have  no 
diuretic  power.  Astringents  have  been 
highly  extolled  by  some  practitioners,  but 
do  not  appear  likely  to  avail,  except  those 
which  pass  oflf  by  the  urine,  as  uva  ursi ;  or 
the  milder  stimulants,  which  can  be  directed 
to  the  kidneys,  as  copaiba.  Sic.  may  correct 
the  laxity  of  those  organs,  if  the  disease  de- 
pend on  this  cause.  The  tinctura  lyttte  must 
be  used  with  great  caution,  and  its  efficacy 
is  not  well  established  :  and  blisters  to  the 
loins  can  only  be  useful  as  counter-irritants, 
though  not  the  most  suitable.  Frequent 
friction,  especially  over  the  kidneys,  wearing 
a  tight  belt,  and  gentle  exercise,  may  assist 
the  recovery  of  the  patient ;  and  when  the 
function  of  the  skin  is  restored,  using  the 
bath  gradually  of  a  lower  temperature,  will 
tend  greatly  to  obviate  its  suppression  after- 
wards. It  is  likewise  highly  important  to 
regulate  the  diet,  especially  in  the  mellitic 
diabetes.  Dr.  Rollo  first  pointed  out  the 
advantage  derivedfrom  restrictingthe  patient 
to  a  diet  principally  of  animal  food,  avoiding 
especially  those  vegetables  which  might  af- 
ford saccharine  matter,  the  urine  becoming 
thereby  of  a  more  healthy  quality,  and  di- 
minishing in  quantity  :  but  unfortunately  the 
benefit  appears  but  temporary,  and  the  plan 
is  not  persevered  in  without  distress  to  the 
patient.  The  same  gentleman  recommended 
also  the  sulphuret  of  potash,  and  still  more 
the  hydrosulphuret  of  ammonia  ;  but  they 
are  very  nauseous  medicines^  and  of  doubt- 
ful efficacy.  Another  plan  of  treating  the 
disease  has  been  more  recently  proposed, 
namely,  by  bleeding,  and  other  antiphlogis- 
tic measures  ;  and  some  cases  of  its  success 
have  been  recorded  :  but  farther  experience 
is  certainly  required,  before  we  should  be 
justified  in  relying  much  upon  it. 

Diabe'tes  hyste'ricds.  Large  discharge 
of  urine  in  hysterical  women. 

Dia'bolus  metallo'rum.     Tin. 

Diabo'tanum.  (From  S'm,  and  ^orctvn,  a 
herb.)     A  plaster  made  of  herbs. 

Diaca'dmias.  (From  Sta.,  and  jiscT/zw, 
cadmia.)  The  name  of  a  plaster  whose  basis 
is  cadmia. 


DIA 


DIA 


2^'i 


Diacalami'nthes.  (From  J^a,  andaaX^- 
^fl'9«,  calamint.)  The  name  of  an  antidole, 
whose  chief  ingredient  is  calamint. 

Diaca'kcinum.  (From  (f<a.,  and  y-^paivo;, 
a  crab.)  The  name  of  an  antidote  prepared 
from  the  flesh  of  crabs  and  cray-fish. 

DiACA'nyoN.  (From  Sia.,  and  xttfuoy,  a 
nut.)     Rob  of  nuts,  or  walnats. 

DiACA'ssiA.  (From  Sict,  and  ntta-a-ict, 
cassia.)     Electuary  of  cassia. 

Diacasto'eiuh.  (From  iTw,  and  iuf^wp, 
castor.)  An  antidote  whose  basis  is 
Castor. 

Diacatho'licon.  (From  ^la,  and  KuQoxi- 
xic,  universal.)  The  name  of  a  purge,  so 
called  from  its  general  usefulness. 

DIACE^'TAu'RIUJl.  (From  Sia.,  and  x.iv- 
l^ficv,  centaury.)  The  duke  of  Portland's 
powder  is  so  called,  because  its  chief  ingre- 
dient is  centaury. 

Diacentro'tum.  (From  S'la,,  and  nivlpoo), 
to  prick.)  A  collyrium,  so  called  from  its 
pungency  and  stimulating  qualities. 

Diachalci'tis.  (From  J/a,  and  ^^A}Mfle;, 
chalcitis.)  A  plaster  whose  chief  ingredient 
is  chalcitis. 

Diacha'lsis.  (From  S'loi.^s.xa^,  to  be  re- 
laxed, A  relaxation.  The  opening  of  the 
sutures  of  the  head. 

DiACHEiRi'sMUS.  (From  Sia,  and  lyjip,  the 
hand.)  Any  operation  performed  by  the 
hand." 

Diachelido'nium.  (From  cPia,  and  <ypj- 
'Jmtov,  celandine.)  A  plaster  whose  cliief  in- 
gredient was  the  herb  celandine. 

Diachore'ma.  (From  <S'ta.<^aif,is!,  to  sepa- 
rate from.)  Diachoresis.  Any  excretion,  or 
excrement,  but  chiefly  that  by  stool. 

Diachore'sis.     See  Diachorenia. 

DiACHRi'sTA.  (From  Sia.,  and  5^;*,  to 
anoint.)  Medicines  to  anoint  sore  or  bruised 
parts. 

DiACHKv'susr.  (From  Jw,  and  xP'^to;, 
gold.)  A  plaster  for  fractured  limbs;  so 
named  from  its  yellow  colour. 

Dia'chylum.  (From  cj/a,  and  o^yxsj, 
juice.)  The  plaster  of  this  name  was  for- 
merly made  of  certain  juices,  but  it  now 
means  an  emollient  digestive  plaster. 

Dia'chysis.  (From  J/a,  and  f^joi,  to  pour 
out.)     Fusion  or  melting. 

Diachv'tica.  (From  dw^^ya,  to  dissolve.) 
Medicines  which  discuss  and  dissolve  tu- 
mours. 

Diacike'jia.  (From  J/st,  and  yuvix,  to 
move.)     A  slight  dislocation. 

DiAci'ssuBi.  (From  cJ«4,  and  }ii:r<To;,  ivy.) 
An  application  composed  of  ivy-leaves. 

Dia'clasis.  (From  ^ia,  and  :cKoiaj,  to 
break.)     A  small  fracture. 

Diacly'sma.  (From  S'iuicKv^a),  to  wash 
out.)  A  gargarism,  or  wash  for  the 
mouth. 

DiAcoccYME'LOiS-.  (From  J/a,  and  -mk- 
auunKcv,  a  pkun.)  An  electuarj-  made  of 
prunes. 

DiAro'pujr.      'Trom   -'.-r.    and  asaix.    a 


poppy  head.     A  composition  made  of  the 
heads  of  poppies. 

Diacolocy'nthis.  (From  Sia,  and  bjxo- 
zvvQic,  the  colocynth.)  A  preparation  whose 
chief  ingredient  is  colocynth. 

Diaco'mma.  (From  (SnitxiTrla!,  to  cut 
through.)     Diacope.     A  deep  cut  or  wound. 

Dia'cope.    See  Diacomma. 

DiACoPRa:'GiA.  (From  J«,  i^j^jOs?,  dung, 
and  at^,  a  goat.  A  preparation  with  goat's 
dung. 

Diacora'llum.  (From  Sta,  and  y.ifo.njuv, 
coral.)  A  preparation  in  which  coral  is  a 
chief  ingredient. 

Dia'crisis.  (From  S'ta.itpiva:,  to  distin- 
guish.) The  distinguishing  diseases  one 
from  another  by  their  symptoms. 

DiACRo'cicji.  (Fro'm  cT;*,  and  Kpa^oc, 
saffron.)     A  collyrium  in  which  is  saffron. 

Diacurcd'ma.  (From  tT/a,  and  wpKov/xet, 
turmeric.)  An  antidote  in  which  is  tur- 
meric or  saffron. 

DiiiCYDo'NiLMr.  (From  cTw,  andw/J'ai'/^t, 
a  quince.)     Marmalade  of  quinces. 

DiADAPHNi'DioN.  (From  <^va,  and  </a<f>w!-, 
the_  laurel-tree.)  A  drawing-plaster  in 
which  were  bay-berries. 

DiADEJiA.  (From  imSne,  to  surround.) 
A  diadem  or  bandage  to  put  round  the 
head. 

Diade'xis.  (From  <r/a<rs;^5/^a;,  to  trans- 
fer.) Diadoche.  A  transposition  of  hu- 
mours from  one  place  to  another. 

DiA'DocHE.     See  Diadexis. 

Dia'dosis.  (From  '^ia<itSaifxt,  to  distri- 
bute.)    The  remission  of  a  disorder, 

DiiE'REsis.  (From  S'mpice,  to  divide  or 
separate.)  A  solution  of  continuity  of  the 
soft  parts  of  the  human  body. 

Di.^re'tica.  (From  impi-js,  to  divide.) 
Corrosive  medicines. 

DliE'TA.  (From  Siailaa,  to  nourish.) 
Diet ;  food.  It  means  also  the  whole  of 
the  non-naturals.     See  Diet- 

Diageau'cidm.  (From  Ji^,  and  yKttuKioy, 
the  blue  juice  of  an  herb.)  An  eye-water 
made  of  the  purging  thistle. 

DIAGiMO'SIS.  (From  oi^yivaa-.ia,,  to 
discern  or  distinguish.)  The  science  which 
delivers  the  signs  by  which  a  disease  may 
be  distinguished  from  another  disease'; 
hence  those  symptoms  which  distinguish 
such  affections  are  termed  diagnostic. 

Diagrv'diu3i.  Corrupted  from  dacry- 
dium  or  scammony. 

Diahermoda'ctylum.  (From  S'la.,  and 
ipi^oS'duclvxc(,  the  hermodactyl.)  A  purging; 
medicine  whose  basis  is  the  hermodactji. 

Diai'reon.  (From  cTw,  and  iptc,  the  lily.) 
An  antidote  in  \vhich  is  the  root  of  the  lily. 

DiAi'oBi.  (From  cfte,  and  lov,  a  violet. 
A  pastil  whose  chief  ingredient  is  violets. 

Diala'cca.  (FromJw,  and  aiw.x*.)  An 
antidote  ia  which  is  thelacca. 

DiALAGo'ur.i.  (From  cT/a,  and  T-jtyaiQ,  a 
hare.)  A  medicine  in  which  is  the  duns;  of 
a  hnj-. 


288 


DIA 


DIA 


Diale'mma.  (From  Si:o.u.fj.fiA\oi:,  to  in- 
terrupt.    The  remission  of  a  disease. 

Diale'psis.  (From  Sia.>A/x^a.\ce,  to  in- 
terrupt.) An  intermission.  Also  a  space 
left  between  a  bandage. 

Diali'banum.  (From  tf^a,  and  x/fav:'/, 
frankincense.)  A  medicine  in  which  frank- 
incense is  a  chief  ingredient. 

Dia'loes.  (From  S'ia,  and  aAc«,  the  aloe.) 
A  medicine  chiefly  composed  of  aloes. 

Dialthjj'a.  (From  cf/a,  and  axbcua.,  the 
mallow.)  An  ointment  composed  chiefly 
of  mallows. 

DIA'LYSIS.  (From  Sttt>.vce,  to  dis- 
solve.) A  solution  of  continuity,  or  a  de- 
struction of  parts. 

DIA'LYSES.  (An  order  in  the  class 
locales  of  Cullen's  nosology. 

Dialy'tica.  (From  uia.).-ju,  to  dissolve.) 
Medicines  which  heal  wounds  and  fractures. 

Diamargari'ton.  (From  dia.,  and  /jutp- 
yafiltQ,  pearl.)  An  antidote  in  which  pearls 
are  the  chief  ingredient. 

DiAMAssE'iiiA.  (From  J/a,  and  iy.io-crofj.at, 
to  chew.)  A  masticatory,  or  substance  put 
into  the  mouth  and  chewed  to  excite  a  dis- 
charge of  the  saliva. 

Dia'mbra.  (From  ^ta.,  and  Ay.Cp^,  am- 
ber.) An  aromatic  composition  in  which 
■vvas  ambergris. 

Diame'lon.  (From  om,  and  ^«?.cv,  a 
quince.  A  composition  in  which  ai-e 
quinces. 

DiAMi'syos.  (From  oi«,  and  /JLio-v,  misy.) 
A  composition  in  which  misy  is  an  ingredient. 

DIAMOND.  The  diamond,  which  was 
well  known  to  the  ancients,  is  principally 
found  in  the  western  peninsula  of  India, 
on  the  coast  of  Coromandel,  in  the  king- 
doms of  Golconda  and  Visapour,  in  the 
island  of  Borneo,  and  in  the  Brazils. 

They  are  generally  found  bedded  in  yel- 
low ochre,  or  in  rocks  of  free-stone,  cr 
quartz,  and  sometimes  in  the  beds  of  run- 
ning waters.  When  taken  out  of  the  earth, 
they  are  incrusted  with  an  exterior  earthy 
covering,  under  which  is  another,  consisting 
of  carbonate  of  lime. 

In  the  Brazils,  it  is  supposed  that  dia- 
monds might  be  obtained  in  greater  quanti- 
ties than  at  preset,  if  the  sufficient  working 
of  the  diamond-mines  was  not  prohibited, 
in  order  to  prevent  that  diminution  of  their 
commercial  value,  which  a  greater  abun- 
dance of  them  might  occasion. 

Brazilian  diamonds  are,  in  commercial 
estimation,  inferior  to  the  oriental  ones. 

In  the  rough,  diamonds  are  worth  two 
pounds  sterling  the  carat,  or  four  grains, 
provided  they  are  without  blemish.  The 
expense  of  cutting  and  polishing  amounts 
to  about  four  pounds  more.  The  value 
however  is  far  above  what  is  now  stated 
when  they  become  considerable  in  size. 

The  usual  method  of  calculating  the 
value  of  diamonds  is  b}-  squaring  the  number 
'if  carats,  and  then  m'Jitiplying  the  amount 


by  the  price  of  a  single  carat :  thus  sup- 
posing one  carat  to  be  21.  a  diamond  of 
8  carats  is  worth  128/.  being  8K8X2. 

The  famous  Pigot  diamond  weighs  18S 
l-8th  grains. 

Physical  Properties  of  Diamond. 

Diamond  is  always  crystallized,  but  some- 
times so  imperfectly,  that  at  first  sight  it 
might  appear  amorphous.  The  figure  of 
diamond,  when  perfect,  is  an  eight-sided 
prism.  There  are  also  cubical,  flat,  and 
round  diacaonds.  It  is  the  oriental  diamond 
which  crystallizes  into  octohedra,  and  ex- 
hibits all  the  varieties  of  this  primitive 
figure.  The  diamond  of  Brazil  crystallizes 
into  dodecahedra. 

The  texture  of  the  diamond  islamellated, 
for  it  may  be  split  or  cleft  with  an  instru- 
ment of  Avell-tempered  steel,  bj"^  a  swift 
blow  in  a  particular  direction.  There  are 
however  some  diamonds  which  do  not  ap- 
pear to  be  formed  of  lamince,  but  of  twisted 
and  interwoven  fibres,  like  those  of  knots 
in  wood.  These  exceed  the  others  gi'eatly 
in  hardness,  they  cannot  be  cut  or  polished, 
and  are  therefore  called  by  the  lapidaries 
diamonds  of  nature. 

The  diamond  is  one  of  the  hardest  bodies 
known.  It  resists  the  mosthighly-tempered 
steel  file,  which  circumstance  renders  it 
necessary  to  attack  it  with  diamond  powder. 
It  takes  an  equisite  and  lasting  polish. 
It  has  a  great  refractive  power,  and  hence  its 
lustre,  when  cut  into  the  form  of  a  regular 
solid,  is  uncommonly  great.  The  usual 
colour  of  diamonds  is  a  light  gray,  often 
inclining  to  yellow,  at  times  lemon  colour, 
violet,  or  black,  seldomer  rose-red,  and  still 
more  rarely  green  or  blue,  but  more  fre- 
quently pale  brown.  The  purest  diamonds 
are  perfectly  transparent.  The  coulourless 
diamond  has  a  specific  gravity  which  is  in 
proportion  to  that  of  water  as  3.512  to  1.000, 
according  to  Brisson.  This  varies  however 
considerably.  When  rubbed  it  becomes 
positively  electric,  even  before  it  has  been 
cut  by  the  lapidary. 

Diamond  is  not  acted  upon  by  acids,  or 
,by  any  chemical  agent,  oxygen  excepted ; 
and  this  requires  a  very  great  increase  of 
temperature  to  produce  any  effect. 

The  diamond  burns  by  a  strong  heat,  with 
a  sensible  flame,  like  other  combustible 
bodies,  attracting  oxygen,  and  becoming 
wholly  converted  into  carbonic  acid  gas 
during  that  process. 

It  combines  with  iron  by  fusion,  and  con- 
verts it,  like  common  charcoal,  into  steel ; 
but  diamond  requires  a  much  higher  tempe- 
rature for  its  combustion  than  common  char- 
coal does,  and  even  then  it  consumes  but 
slowly,  and  ceases  to  burn  the  instant  its 
temperature  is  lowered. 

It  is  considered  by  modern  chemists  as 
pure  crystallised  carbon.     See  Carbon. 

Diamo'ron.  (From  cl/:t,  and  /Mepov,  a 
mulberry.^     A  preparation  of  mulberries. 


DIA 


DIA 


28» 


DiAMo'scHUM.  (From  Jia,  and  fA.i<re^oc, 
musk.)  An  antidote  in  which  musk  is  a  chief 
ingredient. 

DiAMOTo'sis.  (From  cT/a,  and  fjcoloc,  lint.) 
The  introduction  of  lint  info  an  ulcer  or 
wound. 

Dia'na.  (A  name  of  the  moon.)  The 
chemical  name  for  silver,  from  its  white 
shining  appearance. 

DiANANCA-'sMUS.  (From  titct,  and  ava-ynx^ai, 
to  force.)  The  forcible  restoration  of  a  luxa- 
ted part  into  its  proper  place.  An  instrument 
to  reduce  a  distorted  spine. 

DIA'NTHUS.  (From  A/?,  J^eo;,  Jove,  and 
tivQo;.  a  flower  :  so  called  from  the  elegance 
and  fragrance  of  its  flowers.)  The  name  of 
a  genus  of  plants  in  the  Linnccan  system. 
Class,  Decandria.     Order,  Digynia. 

Dia'nthus  caryophy'llus.  The  syste- 
matic name  of  the  clove-pink.  Caryophijllum 
rubrum.  Tunica.  Veionica.  Belonica.  Coro- 
naria.  Varyophyllus  hortensis.  Clove  pink. 
Clove  gilliflower.  Clove  July  flower.  This 
fragrant  plant,  Diantkus  caryophyllus  :  flo- 
ribus  solilariis,  squamis  calycinis  subovatis,  bre- 
vissimis,  carollis  crenatis,  of  Linnasus,  grows 
wild  in  several  parts  of  England  ;  but  the 
flowers,  which  are  pharmaceutically  employ- 
ed, are  usually  produced  in  gardens:  they 
have  a  pleasant  aromatic  smell,  somewhat 
allied  to  that  of  clove-spice ;  their  taste  is. 
bitterish  and  sub-adstringent.  These  flowers 
were  formerly  in  extensive  use,  but  are 
now  merely  emfJoyed  in  form  of  syrup, 
as  a  useful  and  pleasant  vehicle  for  other 
medicines. 

Diapa'sma.  (From  S'lATnta-irce,  to  sprinkle.) 
A  medicine  reduced  to  powder  and  sprinkled 
over  the  body,  or  any  part. 

Diapede'sis.  (From  tituTnS'oue,  to  leap 
through.)  The  transudation  or  escape  of 
blood  through  the  coats  of  an  artery. 

Diape'gma.  (From  JictTs-nywo),  to  close 
together.)  A  surgical  instrument  for  clo- 
sing together  broken  bones. 

Diape'nte.  (From  hai.,  and  vivri,  five.) 
A  medicine  composed  of  five  ingredients. 

DIAPHANOUS.  (From  jia,  through, 
and  <pouviB,  to  shine.)  A  term  applied  to 
any  substance  which  is  transparent ;  as  the 
hyaloid  membrane  covering  the  vitreous 
humour  of  the  eye,  which  is  as  transparent 
as  glass. 

Diaphce'kicum.  (From  <Jia,  and  ipoivi^,  a 
date.)     A  medicine  made  of  dates. 

Dia'phora.  (From  Jiacpspa),  to  distinguish.) 
The  distinction  of  diseases  by  their  charac- 
teristic marks  and  symptoms. 

DIAPHORE'SIS.  (From  ^tot^of^,  to  carry 
through.)  Perspiration  or  increased  cutane- 
ous secretion. 

DIAPHORETICS.  (Diaphorelica,  sc.  me- 
dicamenta ;  from  (fMipopue,  to  carry  through.) 
Medicines  which,  from  being  taken  inter- 
nally, increase  the  discharge  by  the  skin. 
When  this  is  carried  so  far  as  to  be  conden- 
sed on  the  suiface,  it  forms  sweat ;  and  the 

37 


medicines  producing  it  are  named  sudorifics. 
Between  diaphoretics  and  sudorifics  there 
is  no  distinction  ;  the  operation  is  in  both 
cases  the  same,  and  differs  only  in  degree 
from  augmentation  of  dose,  or  employment 
of  assistant  means.  This  class  of  medicines 
comprehends  five  orders:  1.  Pungent  dia- 
phoretics, as  the  volatile  salts,  and  essential 
oils,  which  are  well  adapted  for  the  aged  j 
those  in  whose  system  there  is  little  sensibi- 
lity ;  those  who  are  difficultly  affected  by 
other  diaphoretics ;  and  those  whose  sto- 
machs will  not  bear  large  doses  of  medicines. 
2.  Calefacient  diaphoretics,  such  as  serpenta- 
ria  contrayerva,  and  guaiacum  :  these  are 
given  in  cases  where  the  circulation  is  low 
and  languid.  3.  Siitnulant  diaphoretics,  as  an- 
tiraonial  and  mercurial  preparations,  which 
are  best  fitted  for  the  vigorous  and  plethoric. 
4.  Ardispasmodic  diaphoretics,  as  opium,  musk, 
and  camphire,  which  are  given  to  produce  a 
diaphoresis,  when  the  momentum  of  the 
blood  is  increased.  5.  Diluent  diaphoretics, 
as  water,  whey,  &.c.  which  are  best  calcula- 
ted for  that  habit  in  wliich  a  jiredisposifion  to 
sweating  is  wanted;  and  in  wliich  no  dia- 
phoresis takes  place,  although  there  be  evi- 
dent causes  to  produce  it. 

DIAPHRA'GMA.  {-malis,  i\. -.  from  <ft«, 
and  (ppuTlu,  to  divide.)  Septum  transversum. 
The  midrif,  or  diaphragm.  A  muscle  that 
divides  the  thorax  from  the  abdomen.  It  is 
composed  of  two  muscles  ;  the  first  and  su- 
perior of  these  arises  from  the  sternum,  and 
the  ends  of  the  last  ribs  on  each  side.  Its 
fibres,  from  this  semicircular  origination, 
tend  towards  their  centre,  and  terminate  in 
a  tendon,  or  aponeurosis,  which  is  termed 
the  centrum  tendinosum.  The  second  and 
inferior  muscle  comes  from  the  vertebrae  of 
the  loins  by  two  productions,  of  which  that 
on  the  right  side  comes  from  the  first,  second, 
and  third  vertebraj  of  the  loins;  that  on  the 
left  side  is  somewhat  shorter,  and  both  these 
portions  join  and  make  the  lower  part  of 
the  diaphragm,  which  joins  its  tendons  with 
the  tendon  of  the  other,  so  that  they  make  but 
one  muscular  partition.  It  is  covered  by 
the  pleura  on  its  upper  side,  and  by  the  pe- 
ritoneum on  the  lower  side.  It  is  pierced 
in  the  middle,  for  the  passage  of  the  vena 
cava;  in  its  lower  part  for  the  oesophagus, 
and  the  nerves,  which  go  to  the  upper  ori- 
fice  of  the  stomach,  and  betwixt  the  pro- 
ductions of  the  inferior  muscle,  passes  the 
aorta,  the  thoracic  duct, and  the  vena'azygos. 
It  receives  arteries  and  veins  called  phrenic 
or  diaphragmatic,  from  the  cava  and  aorta  ; 
and  sometimes  on  its  lower  part  two  branches 
from  the  vina  adiposa,  and  two  arteries  from 
the  lumbares.  It  has  two  nerves  which 
come  from  the  third  vertebra  of  the  neck, 
which  pass  through  the  cavity  of  the  thoraSj 
and  are  lost  in  its  substance.  In  its  natural 
situation,  the  diaphragm  is  convex  on  tlie 
upper  side  towards  the  breast,  and  concave 
on  its  lower  side  towards  the  belly  :  there- 


290 


DIA 


DIA 


fore,  when  its  fibres  swell  and  contract,  it  itch  or  scurvy.)  A  medicine  for  the  itch  or 
must  become  plain  on  each  side,  and  conse-    scurvy. 

qnently  the  cavity  of  the  breast  is  enlarged  Diapte'knes.  (From  i'la.,  and  Trlipva.,  the 
to  "ive  liberty  to  the  lungs  to  receive  air  in  heel.)  A  composition  of  cow  heels  and 
inspiration  ;' and  the  stomach  and  i^iteslines    cheese. 

are  pressed  for  the  distribution  of  their  con-  Diaptero'sis.  (From  tTw,  and  3-7s^ov,  a 
lents  ;  hence  the  use  of  this  muscle  is  very  feather.)  The  cleaning  the  ears  with  a 
considerable  ;  it  is  the  principal  agent  in  re-    feather. 

spiralion,  particularly  in  inspiration  ;  for  Diapye'ma.  (From  i'ta.,  and  ttvov,  pus.)  A 
when  it  is  in  action,  the  cavity  of  the  thorax    suppuration  or  abscess. 

is  enlaro^ed,  particularly  at  the  sides,  where  Diapye'mata.  (From  otAvuiif/.a,  a  suppu- 
the  lungs  are  chiefly  situated  ;  and  as  the  ration.)  Suppurating  medicines. 
Junes  must  always  be  contiguous  to  the  in-  Uiapye'tica.  (From  6ia^vHfJi.ct,  a  suppu- 
side  of  the  thorax  and  upper  side  of  the  dia-  ration.)  See  Diapyemala. 
phragm,  the  air  rushes  into  them,  in  order  Diakho'cha.  (From  tf/oe,  and  px°^'  * 
to  fill  up  the  increased  space.  In  expiration  space.)  The  space  between  the  foldings  of 
it  is  relaxed  and  pushed  up  by  the  pressure    a  bandage. 

of  the  abdominal  muscles  upon  the  viscera        Dia'rius.     (From   dies,  a  day.)     A  term 
of  the  abdomen  ;  and  at  the  same  time  that    applied  to  fevers  -which  last  but  one  day. 
they  press  it  upwards,  they  pull  down  the        Diaroma'ticum.       (From    eTw,   and   apo- 
ribs,  bv  which  the   cavity  of  the  thorax  is   fxajiiccv,  an   aromatic.)      A   composition   of 
diminished,  and  the  air  suddenly  pushed  out    spices. 

of  the  lungs.  Dia'rrhage.       (From      Jta.ppn'yvtJfM,      to 

Diaphragm ATiTis.    (From  Sia.(f^pciyju.ct.,the    break  asunder.)     A  fracture  of  the  temple 
diaphragm.)    Dtaphragmitis.     Faraphrenilis.   bones. 

■  '"  •'"■   -^:-— i-  —  "—       "5°°        Diarrhodo'meli.  (From  tTw,  focloV;  a  rosB, 

and  /uiM,  honey.)     Scammony,  agaric,  pep- 
per and  honey. 

Dia'rrhodon.       (From  tTw,  and  pccTcv,  a 
rose.)     A  composition  of  roses. 

DIARRHffi'A.      (From    S-iappioi,    to    flow 


An*^  inflammation  of  the  diaphragm.  See 
Faraphrenilis. 

Djaphragmi'tis.     See  Paraphrenitis. 

Dia'phthora.  (From<rta?6j/p,to  corrupt.) 
An  abortion  where  the  fostus  is  corrupted  in 
the  womb. 


Diaphyla'ctica.  (From  i^MipuKa.a-a-a>,  to  through.)  A  purging.  It  is  distinguished 
preserve.)  Medicines  which  resist  putrefac-  by  frequent  stools  with  the  natural  excre- 
tion or  prevent  infection.  ment,  not  contagious,  and  seldom  attended 

Dia'physis.    (From  J'w^yft),  to  divide.)  An  with  pyrexia.     It  is  a  genus  of  disease   in 

interstice  or  partition  between  the  joints.  the  class  neuroses,  and  order  spasmi  of  Cul- 

DiAPissELiE'uM.    (From  (T/ot,  and  OTs-ijsxaiov,  len,    containing  the  following  species 


the  oil  of  pitch,  or  liquid  pitch.)     A  compo 
sition  in  which  is  liquid  pitch. 

Dia'plasis.  (From  Jia^rKaitrace,  to  put  to- 
gether.) The  replacing  a  luxated  or  frac- 
tured bone  in  its  proper  situation. 


1. 

Diarrhoea  crapulosa.  The  feculent  diarrhoea, 
from  crapuhis,  one  who  overloads  his  sto- 
mach. 2.  Diarrhcea  biliosa.  The  bilious, 
from  an  increased  secretion  of  bile.  3. 
Diarrhcea  mucosa.  The  mucous,  from  a 
Diapla'sma.  (From  6ix7rKci<Ta-ai,  to  anoint.)  quantity  of  slime  being  voided.  4.  Diar- 
An  unction  or  fomentation  applied  to  the  rhoia  hepalirrhcea.  The  hepatic,  in  which 
whole  body  or  any  part.  there  is  a  quantity  of  serous  matter,  some- 

Dia'pne.  (From  ^lajTtnce,  to  blow  through,  what  resembling  the  washings  of  flesh,  void- 
er pass  gently  as  the  breath  does.)  An  in-  ed ;  the  liver  being  primarily  atfected.  5. 
voluntary  and  insensible  discharge  of  the  Diarrhcea  lienterica.  The  lientery  ;  when 
y^mg  the  food  passes    unchanged.     6.  Diarrhcea 

Dia'pnoe.  (From  S'tAmio),  to  breathe  f ceZiac«.  The  cceliac  passion:  the  food  passes 
through.)  The  transpiration  of  vapour  oft'  in  this  affection  in  a  white  liquid  state 
through  the  pores  of  the  skin.  like  chyle.     T.  Diarrhea    verminosa.     Ari- 

DiAPNo'iCA.  (From  (fwTTvsai,  to  transpire.)  sing  from  worms.  Diarrhoea  seems  evidently 
Diaphoretics  or  medicines  which  promote  to  depend  on  an  increase  of  the  peristaltic 
perspiration.  motion,  or  of  the  secretion  of  the  inte.stines  ; 

Diapore'ma.  (From  SicLVopim,  to  be  in  and  besides  the  causes  already  noticed,  it 
doubt.)     Nervous  anxiety.  may  arise  from  many  others,  influencing  the 

Diapo'ron.  (From  J/*,  and  cTrapcL,  au-  system  generally,  or  the  particular  seat  ot 
tumnal  fruits.)  A  composition  in  which  are  the  disease.  Of  the  former  kind  are  cold, 
several  autumnal  fruits,  as  quinces,  medlars,  checking  perspiration,  certain  passions  ot  the 
and  services.  mind,   and    other    disorders,  as   dentition, 

Diapra'ssium.  (From  cTw,  and  Trpua-^  gout,  fever,  he.  To  the  latter  belong  va- 
o-tav,  horebound.)  A  composition  of  hoie-  rious  acrid  ingesta,  drastic  cathartics,  spon- 
jjoJnd  laneous  acidity,  &c.    In  this  complaint  each 

DiAPRu'NUM.       (From  itct,  and  ^^om,  a    discharge  is  usually  preceded  by  a  murmur- 
prune.)     An  electuary  of  prunes.  ing  noise,  w^th  a  sense  of  weight^and  uneasi- 
Diapso'kicum.  (From  ^T/*,  and  4^/5*,  the    ness    in    the   hypogastnum- 


When   it   is 


protracted,  the  stomach  usually  becomes  af- 
fected with  sickness,  orsometimes  vomiting, 
the  countenance  grows  pale  or  sallow,  and 
the  skin  generally  dry  and  rigid.  Ultimately 
great  debility  and  emaciation,  with  dropsy 
of  the  lower  extremities,  often  supervene. 
Dissections  of  diarrhcea,  where  it  terminated 
fatally,  have  shown  ulcerations  of  the  inter- 
nal surface  of  the  intestines,  sometimes  to  a 
considerable  extent,  especially  about  the  fol- 
licular glands;  in  which  occasionally  a  can- 
cerous character  has  been  observable.  The 
treatment  of  this  complaint  must  vary  great- 
ly according  to  circumstances :  sometimes 
we  can  only  hope  to  palliate,  as  when  it  oc- 
curs in  the  advanced  period  of  phthisis  pul- 
monaliS;  sometimes  it  is  rather  to  be  en- 
couraged, relieving  more  serious  symptoms, 
as  a  bilious  diarrhcEa  coming  on  in  fever, 
though  still  some  limits  must  be  put  to  the 
discharge.  Where,  however,  we  are  war- 
ranted in  using  the  most  speedy  means  of 
stopping  it,  the  objects  are,  1.  To  obviate 
the  several  causes.  2.  To  lessen  the  inordi- 
nate action,  and  give  tone  to  the  intestine. 

I.  Emetics  may  sometimes  be  useful, 
clearing  out  the  stomach,  and  liver,  as  well 
as  determining  lo  the  skin.  Cathartics  also, 
expelling  worms,  or  indurated  feeces  ;  but 
any  acrimony  in  the  intestine  would  proba- 
bly cause  its  own  discharge,  and  where  there 
is  much  irritability,  they  may  aggravate  the 
disease :  however,  in  protracted  cases, 
the  alvine  contents  speedily  become  vitia- 
ted, and  renew  the  irritation ;  which  may 
be  best  obviated  by  an  occasional  mild  ape- 
rient, particularly  rhubarb.  If,  however, 
the  liver  do  not  perform  its  office,  the  intes- 
tine will  hardly  recover  its  healthy  condi- 
tion ;  and  that  may  most  probably  be  effect- 
ed by  the  cautious  use  of  mercury.  Like- 
wise articles  which  determine  the  fluids  to 
other  outlets,  diuretics,  and  particularly  dia- 
phoretics, in  many  cases  contribute  materi- 
ally to  recovery  ;  the  latter  perhaps  assisted 
by  bathing*  warm  clothing,  gentle  exercise, 
Sic.  Diluent,  demulcent,  antacid,  and  other 
chemical  remedies  may  be  employed  to  cor- 
rect acrimony,  according  to  its  particular 
nature.  In  children  teething,  the  gums 
should  be  lanced ;  and  if  the  bowels  have 
been  attacked  on  the  repulsion  of  some  other 
disease,  it  may  often  be  proper  to  endeavour 
to  restore  this.  But  a  matter  of  the  greatest 
importance  is  the  due  regulation  of  the  diet, 
carefully  avoiding  those  articles,  which  are 
likely  to  disagree,  or  irritate  the  bowels, 
and  preferring  such  as  have  a  mild  astrin- 
gent effect.  Fish,  milk,  and  vegetables,  little 
acescent,  as  rice,  bread,  Sic.  are  best ;  and 
lor  the  drink,  madeira  or  brandy,  sutiiciently 
diluted  rather  than  malt  liquors. 

II.  Some  of  the  means  already  noticed 
will  help  to  fulfil  the  second  indication  also, 
as  a  wholesome  diet,  exercise,  diaphoretics, 
Sic. :  but  there  are  others  of  more  power, 
'which  must  be  resorted  to  in  urgent  cases. 


DIA 


291 


At  the  head  of  these  is  opium,  a  full  dose  of 
which  frequently  at  once  effects  a  cure  ;  but 
where  there  is  some  more  fixed  cause,  and  the 
complaint  of  any  standing,  moderate  quan- 
tities repeated  at -proper  intervals  will  answer 
better,  and  other  subsidiary  means  ought  not 
to  be  neglected  ;  aromatics  may  prevent  its 
disordering  the  stomach,  rhubarb  obviate  its 
causing  permanent  constipation,  &c.  To- 
nics are  generally  proper,  the  discharge  itself 
inducing  debility,  and  where  there  is  a  defi- 
ciency of  bile  particularly,  the  lighter  forms 
of  the  aromatic  bitters,  as  the  infusum  calum- 
bce,  &c.  will  materially  assist ;  and  mild 
chalybeates  are  sometimes  serviceable.  In 
protracted  cases  astringents  come  in  aid  of 
the  general  plan,  and  where  opium  disagrees, 
they  may  be  more  necessary  :  but  the  milder 
ones  should  be  employed  at  first,  the  more 
powerful  only  where  the  patient  appears 
sinking.  Chalk  and  lime-water  answer  best 
where  there  is  acidity  ;  otherwise  the  pome- 
granate rind,  logwood  extract, catechu, kino, 
tormentil,  &c.  may  be  given :  where  these 
fail,  alum,  sulphate  of  zinc,  galls,  or  super- 
acetate  of  lead. 

DIARTHRO'SIS.  (From  <fMpSpoa,,  to  arti- 
culate.) A  moveable  connexion  of  bones. 
This  genus  has  five  species,  viz.  enarthrosis, 
arthrodia,  ginglymus,  trochoides,  and  am- 
phiarthrosis. 

Diasapo'nium.  (From  //«,  and  o-etTraiv, 
soap.)     An  ointment  of  soap. 

Diasaty'rium.  (From  S'ln,  and  a-aOufim, 
the  orchis.)  An  ointment  of  the  orchis- 
root. 

Diasci'llium.  (From  /;*,  and  a-niKXct, 
the  squill.)  Oxymel  and  vinegar  of 
squills. 

Diasci'ncus.  (From  <f'ia,  and  s-niyKoc,  the 
crocodile.)  A  name  for  the  mithridate,  in 
the  composition  of  which  there  was  a  part 
of  the  crocodile. 

Diasco'rdium.  (From  Stct,  and  anopS'iov, 
the  water  germander.)  Electuary  of  scor- 
dium. 

Diase'na.  (From  tftct,  and  sena.)  A  me- 
dicine in  which  is  senna. 

Diasmy'rnum.  (From  eft«,  and  (r/uivpvii, 
myrrh.)     A  collyrium  containing  myrrh. 

DiAso'sTicA.  (From  Sma-u^a),  to  preserve.) 
Medicines  which  preserve  health. 

Diaspe'rmatum.  (From  J'lu,  and  a-Trip- 
/xa,,  seed.)  A  medicine  composed  chiefly  of 
seeds. 

Dia'sphage.  (From  fMVfa^a),  to  sepa- 
rate.) Diasphaxis.  The  interstice  between 
two  veins. 

Diasphy'xis.  (From  if/*,  and  r<pv^ce,  to 
strike.)     The  pulsation  of  an  artery. 

DIA'STASiS.  (From  (f'na-Tn/M,  to  sepa- 
rate.) Diastema.  A  separation.  A  sepa- 
ration of  the  ends  of  bones. 

Diaste'aton.     (From  Jw,  and  g-iup,  fat.) 
An  ointment  of  the  fat  of  animals. 
Diaste'ma.     See  Diastasis. 
DIA'STOLE.      (From    <ft«,  and   a-TSXAsi, 


292 


Die 


DIE 


to  stretch.)    The  dilatation  of  the  heat  and 
arteries. 

DiASTOMo'sis.  (From  S'ntr^y.om,  to  di- 
late.) Any  dilatation,  or  dilating  instru- 
ment. 

Diastre'mma.  (From  S'la.g-pi^m,  to  turn 
aside.)  Diaslrophe.  A  distortion  of  any 
Jimb  or  part. 

Dia'strophe.     See  Diaslremma. 

Dia'tasis.  (From  S'lctTUvai,  to  distend.) 
The  extension  of  a  fractured  limb,  in  order 
to  reduce  it. 

Diatecoli'thum.  (From  ^la,  and  7»»o- 
xSoi,  the  Jew's  stone.)  An  antidote  con- 
taining lapis  judaicus. 

Diatere'sis.  (From  ^ta.,  and7«fs»,  to  per- 
forate.)    A  perforation  or  aperture. 

Diatere'tica.  (From  cT/a,  and  liftai,  to 
preserve.)  Medicines  wiiich  preserve  health 
and  prevent  disease. 

Diate'ssaron.  (From  tJ/a,  and  n^cntpi;, 
four.)  A  medicine  compounded  of  four 
simple  ingredients. 

Diate'ttigum.  (From  (Tw,  and  li^li^,  a 
grasshopper.)  A  medicine  in  the  composi- 
tion of  which  were  grasshoppers. 

DIATHESIS.  (From  J-tciTt6>f/ut,  to  dis- 
pose.) Any  particular  state  of  the  body  :  thus, 
in  inflammatory  fever,  there  is  an  inflamma- 
tory diathesis,  and  during  putrid  fever,  a  pu- 
trid diathesis. 

Diathe'smus.  (From  SiaBea,  to  run 
through.)  A  rupture  through  which  some 
fluid  escapes. 

DiATRAGACA'NTHtJM.  (From  Sm,  and  rpn- 
y»Kav9a.,  tragacanth.)  A  medicine  composed 
of  gum-tragacanth. 

Dia'trium.  (From  J^ia,  and  Ipu;,  three.) 
A  medicine  comjjosed  of  three  simple  in- 
gredients. 

Diaxyla'loics.  (From  cT/a,  and  ^uKaxoi, 
the  lignum  aloes.)  A  medicine  in  which  is 
lignum  aloes. 

Diazo'ma.  (From  S'la^amv/ui,  to  surround  ; 
because  it  surrounds  the  cavity  of  the  tho- 
rax.)    The  diaphragm. 

DiAZo'sTEK.  (From  J/alavi'i/^/,  to  surround; 
because  when  the  body  is  girded,  the  belt 
usually  lies  upon  it.)  A  name  of  the  twelfth 
vertebra  of  the  back. 

Dicente'tcm.  (From  cTw,  and  }t.iilia>,  to 
stimulate.)  A  pungent  stimulating  colly- 
rium. 

Dichaste'res.  (From  J'i%a.^ai,  to  divide, 
because  they  divide  the  food.)  A  name  of 
the  foreteeth. 

Dichophy'ia.  (From  Six^,  double,  and 
?u»,  to  grow.)  A  distemper  of  the  hairs,  in 
which  they  split  and  grow  forked. 

DlCliOl'IC.  (Dicroticu^,  sc. pulsus;  from 
tl/c,  twice,  aod  kkuu,  to  strike.)  A  term  given 
to  a  pulse  in  which  the  artery  rebounds  after 
striking,  so  as  to  convey  the  sensation  of  a 
double  pulsation. 

Dictamni'tes.  (From  (r/x7*^voc,  dhtany.) 
A  wine  medicated  with  diilany. 

DICTA'MNUS.     (From  Dictamnm,  a  city 


iQ  Crete,  on  whose  mountains  it  grows.)  The 
name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the  Linnjean 
system.  Class,  Decandria.  Order  Monogy- 
nia.     Dittany. 

Dicta'mnus  a'lbus.  White  fraxinella,  or 
bastard  dittany.  Fraxinella.  Didamnus 
alhus;  foliis  pinnatis,  caule  simplici,  of  Lin- 
nfflus.  The  root  of  this  plant  is  the  part 
directed  for  medicinal  use  ;  when  fresh, 
it  has  a  moderately  strong,  not  disagreeable 
smell.  Formerly  it  was  much  used  as  a 
stomachic,  tonic,  and  alexipharmic,  and  was 
supposed  to  be  a  medicine  of  much  efficacy 
in  removing  uterine  obstructions  and  de- 
stroying worms  ;  but  its  medicinal  powers 
became  so  little  regarded  by  modern  physi- 
cians, that  it  had  almost  entirely  fallen  into 
disuse,  till  Baron  Stoerck  brought  it  into 
notice,  by  publishing  several  cases  of  its 
success,  viz.  in  tertian  intermittents,  worms 
(lumbrici,)  and  menstrual  suppressions.  In 
all  these  cases,  he  employed  the  powdered 
root  to  the  extent  of  a  scruple  twice  a-day. 
He  also  made  use  of  a  tincture,  prepared  of 
two  ounces  of  the  fresh  root  digested  in  14 
ounces  of  spirit  of  wine  ;  of  this  20  to  50 
drops  two  or  three  times  a-day,  were  success- 
fully employed  in  epilepsies,  and,  when 
joined  with  steel,  this  root,  we  are  told,  was 
of  great  service  to  chlorolic  patients.  The 
dictamnus  undoubtedly,  says  Dr.  Woodville, 
is  a  medicine  of  considerable  power;  but 
notwithstanding  the  account  of  it  given  by 
Stoerck,  who  seems  to  have  paid  little  atten- 
tion to  its  modus  operandi,  we  may  still  say 
with  Haller  "  nondum  autem  vires  pro  dig7ii- 
tate  exploraius  es/,"  and  it  is  now  fallen  into 
disuse. 

Dicta'mnus  cre'ticus.  See  Origanum 
didamnus. 

DiBYnm'A.  (From  itS'u/ji.cQ,  double.)  A 
cataplasm  ;  so  called  by  Galen,  from  the 
double  use  to  which  he  put  it. 

Di'dymi.  (From  S'lSvy.oi;,  double.)  Twins. 
An  old  name  of  the  testicles,  and  two  emi- 
nences of  the  brain,  from  their  double  pro- 
tuberance. 

Diecbo'lium.  (From  J";*,  and  iKQaKKw, 
to  cast  out.)  A  medicine  causing  an  abor- 
tion. 

Diele'ctrok.  (From  Sict,  and  ikuClfiov,  am- 
ber.) A  name  of  a  troche,  in  which  amber 
is  an  ingredient. 

DIEMERBROECK,  Isbrand,  was  born 
near  Utrecht,  in  1609.  After  graduating 
at  Angers,  he  went  to  Nimegiien  in  1636, 
and  for  some  years  continued  freely  attend- 
ing those,  who  were  ill  of  the  plague,  which 
raged  with  great  violence,  and  of  which 
he  subsequently  published  an  account.  This 
obtained  him  much  credit ;  and  in  1642, 
he  was  made  professor  extraordinary  in  me- 
dicine at  Utrecht;  when  he  gave  lectures 
on  that  subject,  as  well  as  on  anatomy, 
which  rendered  hrm  very  popular.  He  re- 
ceived al  o  other  distinctions  at  that  univer- 
sity, and  continued  in  high  esteem    till  his 


mQ 


DIG 


293 


death  in  1674.  He  was  author  besides  of 
a  system  of  anatomy,  and  several  other 
works  in  medicine  and  surgery ;  part  of 
which  were  published  after  his  death  by  his 
son,  especially  his  treatise  on  the  measles 
and  small-pox. 

Diervi'lla.  (Named  in  honour  of  Mr. 
Dierville,  who  first  brought  it  from  Arcadia.) 
See  Lonicera  diervilla. 

DIET.  DioBta.  The  dietetic  part  of 
medicine  is  no  inconsiderable  branch,  and 
seems  to  require  a  much  greater  share  of 
regard  than  it  commonly  meets  with.  A 
great  variety  of  diseases  might  be  removed 
by  the  observance  of  a  proper  diet  and 
regimen,  without  the  assistance  of  medi- 
cine, were  it  not  for  the  impatience  of  the 
sufferers.  However,  it  may  on  all  occa- 
sions come  in  as  a  proper  assistant  to  the 
cure,  which  sometimes  cannot  be  performed 
without  a  due  observance  of  the  non  natu- 
rals. That  food  is,  in  general,  thought  the 
best  and  most  conducive  to  long  life,  which 
is  most  simple,  pure,  and  free  from  irrita- 
ting qualities,  and  such  as  approaches  near- 
est to  the  nature  of  our  own  bodies  in  ^a 
healthy  state,  or  is  cajiable  of  being  easiest 
converted  into  their  substa;ice  by  the  vis 
vitae,  after  it  has  been  duly  prepared  by  the 
art  of  cookery  ;  but  the  nature,  composition, 
virtues,  and  uses  of  particular  aliments  can 
never  be  learnt  to  satisfaction,  without  the 
assistance  of  practical  chemistry. 

DIET  DRINK.  An  alterative  decoc- 
tion employed  daily  in  considerable  quanti- 
ties, at  least  from  a  pint  to  a  quart.  The 
decoction  of  sarsaparilla  and  mezereon,  the 
Lisbon  diet  drink,  is  the  most  common  and 
most  useful. 

DIETETICS.  That  part  of  medicine 
which  considers  the  way  of  living  with 
relation  to  food,  or  diet,  suitable  to  any 
particular  case. 

DiExoDos.  (From  Jist,  and  i^oJoc,  a  way 
to  pass  out.)  Diodos.  In  Hippocrates  it 
means  evacuation  by  stool. 

DiFFLA  rio.  (From  difflo,  to  blow  away.) 
Perspir-.^iion. 

DIGA'STRICUS.  (Digaslricus,  sc.  muse. 
from  c)if,  twice,  and  ysta-Tit^,  a  belly.) 
BivenUr  maxillce  of  Albinus.  Mantoido- 
hygeiiien  of  Dumas.  A  muscle  so  called 
from  its  having  two  bellies,  situated  exter- 
nally between  the  lower  jaw  and  os  hyoides. 
Jt  arises  by  a  fleshy  belly,  from  the  upper 
part  of  the  processus  mastoideus,  and  de- 
scending, it  contracts  into  a  round  tendon, 
which  passes  through  the  stylohyoideus,  and 
an  annular  ligament  which  is  fasiened  to 
the  OS  hyoides  :  then  it  grows  fleshy  again, 
and  ascends  towards  the  middle  of  the  edge 
of  the  lower  jaw,  where  it  is  inserted.  Its 
use  is  to  open  the  mouth  by  pulling  the 
lower  jaw  downwards  and  backwards  ;  and 
when  the  jaws  are  shut,  to  raise  the  larynx, 
and  consequently  the  pharynx,  upwards,  as 
in  deglutition. 


Digere'ntja.  (From  digero,  to  digest.) 
Medicines  which  promote  the  secretion  of 
proper  pus  in  wounds  and  ulcers. 

DIGESTION.  [Digestio,  from  digero,  to 
dissolve.) 

1.  An  operation  in  which  such  matters 
as  are  intended  to  act  slowly  on  each  other, 
are  exposed  to  a  slow  heat,  continued  for 
some  time. 

2.  The  change  that  the  food  undergoes 
in  the  stomach,  by  which  it  is  converted 
into  chyme.  The  circumstances  necessary 
to  effect  a  healthy  digestion  of  the  food 
are,  1.  A  certain  degree  of  heat  of  the 
stomach.  2.  A  free  mixture  of  saliva  with 
the  food  in  the  mouth.  3.  A  certain  quan- 
tity of  healthy  gastric  juice.  4.  The  na- 
tural peristaltic  motion  of  the  stomach.  5. 
The  pressure  of  the  contraction  and  re- 
laxation of  the  abdominal  muscles  and  dia- 
phragm. From  these  circumstances,  the 
particles  of  the  food  are  softened,  dissolved, 
diluted,  and  intimately  mixed  into  a  soft 
pap,  called  chyme,  which  passes  through 
the  pylorus  of  the  stomach  into  the  duo- 
denum. The  fluid,  which  is  termed  gastric 
juice,  is  separated  by  the  minute  arteries 
opening  into  the  cavity  of  the  stomach. 
See  Gastric  Juice.  From  various  experi- 
ments of  physiologists,  it  is  ascertained  that 
the  gastric  juice  reduces  the  aliments  into 
an  uniform  pap  or  paste,  even  out  of  the 
body  ;  that  it  acts  in  the  same  manner  after 
death  ;  and  that  it  is  the  chief  agent  in  the 
process  of  digestion. 

Animals  only  are  invested  with  organs  of 
digestion  ;  every  one,  from  man  to  the  poly- 
pus, presents  an  alimentary  canal  differently 
formed  ;  the  existence  of  a  digestive  appa- 
ratus, then,  could  be  given  as  an  essential 
character  of  animal  life.  In  man,  this 
consists  of  a  long  canal  extending  from  the 
mouth  to  the  anus,  into  which  open  the 
excretory  ducts  of  various  glands,  situated 
in  the  vicinity,  that  secrete  liquors,  neces- 
sary to  alter,  liquefy,  and  animalise  alimen- 
tary matter. 

It  would  be  nseless  to  recapitulate  the 
hypotheses  formed  to  explain  digestion  ; 
they  may  be  reduced  to  cociion,  fermenta- 
tion, trituration,  'putrefaction,  and  maceration 
of  the  food  received  into  the  cavity  of  the 
stomach.  Physiologists  are  generally  agreed, 
at  present,  in  considering  digestion  in  the 
stomach  as  a  solution  of  the  aliment  by 
the  gastric  juice.  This  liquid,  copiously 
poured  on  the  internal  surface  of  the  sto- 
mach, when  this  viscus  is  irritated  by  the 
presence  of  food,  is  the  production  of  ar- 
terial exhalation  ;  it  is  neither  an  acid  nor 
alkali,  and  seems  to  be  of  a  nature  nearly 
analogous  to  saliva ;  the  gastric  juice  pos- 
sessing great  solvent  properties,  penetrates 
into  the  alimentary  matter  on  all  sides, 
separates  and  divides  its  particles,  combines 
with  if,  changes  its  composition,  and  im- 
presses qualities  very  different  from  those 


594 


DIG 


DIG 


it  possessed  before  this  mixture.  In  fact, 
if  a  mouthful  of  wine  or  food  be  returned 
from  the  stomach  some  minutes  after  it  has 
been  received,  the  odour,  taste,  and  all  the 
qualities,  both  physical  and  cbemical,  of 
these  substances,  are  so  altered,  that  we  can 
with  difficulty  distinguish  them  ;  and  vinous 
liquors,  more  or  less  acid,  are  no  longer 
susceptible  of  spirituous  fermentation.  The 
energy  of  ti^e  power  of  the  gastic  juice, 
perhaps  exaggerated  by  some  physiologists, 
is  sufficient  to  reduce  to  a  soft  mass  the 
hardest  bones,  on  which  certain  animals 
subsist :  it  is  very  probable  that  its  chemical 
composilion  is  different  and  variable,  and 
that  it  is  acid,  alkaline,  or  saponaceous, 
according  to  the  nature  of  the  aliment. 
Although  gastric  juice  is  the  most  powerful 
agent  of  digestion  in  the  stomach,  i(s  dis- 
solvent power  has  need  of  assistance  from 
the  action  of  several  secondary  causes,  as 
heat  which  seems  to  augment  and  concen- 
trate itself  in  the  epigastric  region.  So  long 
as  the  exertion  of  the  stomach  continues, 
there  is  a  sort  of  intestine  fermentation, 
which  should  not  however  be,  in  the  full 
sense,  compared  to  the  motion  by  which  fer- 
mentative and  putrescent  substances  are  de- 
composed ;  there  is  also  a  moderats  and 
peristaltic  motion  of  the  muscular  fibres  of 
the  stomach  which  press  the  aliment  on  all 
sides,  and  perform  a  slight  trituration;  while 
the  gastric  moisture  softens  and  macerates 
the  food  before  it  is  dissolved  ;  if  may  then 
be  affirmed  that  the  process  of  digestion  is 
at  the  same  time  chemical,  vital,  and  me- 
chanical ;  the  authors,  therefore,  of  various 
theories  to  explain  this  function,  have  erred 
by  attributing  to  one  cause  only,  as  heat, 
fermentation,  putrefaction,  irituration,  ma- 
ceration, and  the  gastric  juice,  that  which  is 
the  aggregate  result  of  all  those  causes 
united. 

The  aliment  remains  a  greater  or  less  lime 
in  the  stomach,  agreeably  to  the  facility  or 
difficulty  of  the  necessary  changes  taking 
place.  Gosse,  of  Geneva,  has  proved  on 
himself,  that  the  animal  and  vegetable  fibre, 
the  white  of  an  egg  boiled,  white  and  ten- 
dinous parts,  paste  kneaded  with  butter, 
sebaceous  substances,  and  those  things  which 
are  not  fermented,  or  very  little  fermentative, 
make  greater  resistance  to  the  gastric  juice, 
than  the  gelatinous  "parts  of  vegetables  and 
animals,  fermented  bread,  Sic.  that  the  latter 
class  of  substances  require  only  an  hour  for 
their  complete  dissolution,  while  the  diges- 
tion of  the  former  was  not  completed  at  the 
end  of  several  hours. 

During  the  time  of  digestion,  both  orifices 
of  the  stomach  are  closed ;  no  gas,  disen- 
gaged from  the  aliment,  ascends  through 
ihe  oesophagus,  unless  in  cases  of  bad  di- 
gestion :  slight  chills  are  felt ;  the  pulse 
becomes  quicker  and  stronger,  and  the  pow- 
ers of  life  seem  diminished  in  some  organs, 
to  be  carried   to  the  seat  of   the  digestive 


process.  The  parietes  of  the  siomach  sooli; 
begin  to  act :  their  circular  fibres  contract 
in  different  parts  of  its  extent ;  these  peri- 
staltic oscillations,  at  first  vague  and  uncer- 
tain, become  more  regular,  and  are  directed 
from  above  downwards,  from  left  to  right, 
that  is,  from  the  cardia  towards  the  pylorus  ; 
its  longitudinal  fibres  also  contract,  and  thus 
approximate  both  terminations.  In  these 
different  motions,  the  stomach  becomes  pa- 
rallel with  the  pylorus,  and  the  angle  formed 
by  the  duodenum  is  almost  totally  oblitera- 
ted, which  renders  the  passage  of  food  easier. 
It  has  been  remarked,  that  digestion  proceeds 
better  during  sleep,  when  we  lie  on  the  right 
side  than  on  the  left,  and  this  difference  has 
been  attributed  to  the  compression  made  by 
the  liver  on  the  stomach.  It  should  rather 
be  considered,  that  on  the  right  side,  the 
passage  of  food  is  accelerated  by  its  own 
gravity,  the  situation  of  the  stomach  is  natu- 
rally oblique,  from  left  to  right,  and  becomes 
more  so  in  consequence  of  changes  induced 
by  food. 

The  aperture  of  the  pylorus  is  furnished 
with  a  muscular  ring,  covered  by  a  dupli- 
cature  of  mucous  membrane ;  this  kind  of 
sphincter  keeps  it  closed  during  the  time  of 
digestion  in  the  stomach,  and  does  not  give 
passage  to  the  aliment  until  it  has  undergone 
a  very  material  alteration.  The  pylorus, 
possessing  a  peculiar  and  extremely  delicate 
sensibility,  may  be  considered  as  a  sort  of 
vigilant  sentinel,  that  prevents  any  thing 
from  passing  that  has  not  suffered  proper 
changes.  Many  authors  quoted  by  Haller, 
have  been  well  aware  that  the  food  did  not 
pass  from  the  stomach  successively  in  the 
same  manner  as  it  was  received,  but  agree- 
ably to  its  greater  or  less  facility  of  diges- 
tion. 

It  would  appear  that  there  is  a  real  se- 
lection of  food  in  the  stomach,  for  those 
aliments  that  admit  of  an  easy  digestion  are 
directed  towards  the  pylorus,  which  gives 
passage  to  them :  while,  on  the  contrary, 
such  as  are  not  sufficiently  digested  are  not 
permitted  to  pass,  but  kept  back  in  the  sto- 
mach. This  delicate  feeling,  which  we  at- 
tribute to  the  pylorus  ;  this  exquisite  sense, 
by  which  it  exerts  a  kind  of  choice  on  the 
food  that  passes  through,  may  be  perhaps 
objected  to;  pieces  of  money,  however,  or 
other  extraneous  indigestible  bodies,  remain 
a  longer  or  shorter  time  in  the  stomach  be- 
fore they  go  into  the  intestines,  and  present 
themselves  several  different  times  at  the 
orifice  of  the  pylorus,  and  do  not  get  through 
till  after  it  has  been  accustomed  to  their 
contact.  It  is  the  same  with  the  gastric  sys- 
tem as  whh  a  secreting  gland  ;  and  in  the 
same  manner  the  commencement  of  excre- 
tory ducts,  possessed  of  a  sort  of  elective 
sensibility  do  not  receive  the  secreted  liquor 
before  it  has  undergone  necessary  prepara- 
tions in  the  glandular  parenchyma  ;  so  the 
pylorus,  which  may  be  considered  the  ex 


DIG 


DIG 


295 


cretory  duct  of  the  stoinacb;  does  not  admit 
the  food  nor  suffer  it  to  pass  into  the  intes- 
tines, until  it  has  been  sufficiently  elabo- 
rated by  the  action  of  this  organ. 

In  proportion  as  the  stomach  becomes 
empty,  tiie  spasm  of  the  skin  ceases,  a  mo- 
derate heat  succeeds  the  shiverings,  the  pulse 
becomes  more  evident  and  elevated,  the 
quantity  of  insensible  perspiration  increases  ; 
digestion  then  produces  a  genera!  motion, 
analogous  to  a  feverish  paroxysm  ;  and  this 
digestive  fever,  described  also  by  the  an- 
cients, is  most  easy  to  be  observed  in  women 
of  great  sensibility.  Nothing  positive  can 
be  established  on  the  duration  of  digestion 
in  the  stomach.  The  aliments  go  out  of  the 
stomach  with  more  or  less  celerity,  in  pro- 
portion as  they  offer  a  greater  or  less  resist- 
ance to  those  powers  which  serve  to  dissolve 
them,  and  agreeably  to  the  energy  and 
strength  of  the  stomach  and  activity  of  the 
gastric  juice  ;  five  hours,  however,  may  be 
considered  the  ordinary  time  of  their  pre- 
sence. 

The  action  of  the  parietes  of  the  stomach 
ceases  when  this  viscus  is  entirely  liberated 
from  the  aliments  that  were  in  its  cavity,  but 
not  before  ;  the  gastric  juice,  the  secretion 
of  which  is  not  augmented  by  any  stimulus, 
is  no  longer  poured  out  by  its  arteries  ;  and 
the  parietes,  which  come  into  contact  with 
each  other,  are  only  lubricated  by  the 
mucus  copiously  secreted  by  its  internal 
coat. 

DIGESTIVES.  {Digesliva,  sc.  tnedica- 
menta  ;  fi-om  digero,  to  dissolve.)  A  term 
applied  by  surgeons  to  those  substances 
which,  when  applied  to  an  ulcer  or  wound, 
promote  suppuration  :  such  are  the  ceralum 
resincejlavce,  unguenluin  elemi,  warm  poul- 
tices, fomentations,  &c. 

DiGESTi'vuM  SAL  sy'lvii.  See  Polassa 
Murias. 

DIGIT  A'L  I  S.  (From  digitus,  a  fin- 
ger ;  because  its  flower  represents  a  finger.) 
l.The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnaean  system.  Class,  Didynamia.  Ot- 
der,  ^ngiospermia.     Fox-glove. 

2.  The  pharmacopoeial  name  of  the  com- 
mon fox-glove.     See  Digitalis  purpurea. 

Digita'lis  P0RPURKA.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  fox-glove  :  —  Digitalis  calycinis 
foliolis  ovatis  acuiis,  corollis  oblusis,  labia  su- 
periore  inlegro,  of  Linnaus.  The  leaves  of 
this  plant  have  a  bitter  nauseous  taste,  but 
no  remarkable  smell  ;  they  have  been  long 
used  externally  to  ulcers  and  scrofulous 
tumours  with  considerable  advantage.  When 
properly  dried,  their  colour  is'a  lively  green. 
They  ought  to  be  collected  when  the  plant 
begins  to  blossom,  to  be  dried  quickly  be- 
fore the  fire,  and  preserved  unpowdered. 

Of  all  the  narcotics,  digitalis  is  that  which 
diminishes  most  powerfully  the  actions  of  the 
system  ;  and  it  does  so  without  occasioning 
any  previous  excitement.  Even  in  the  most 
moderate  dose,  it  diminishes  the  force  and 


frequency  of  the  pulse,  and,  in  a  large  dose,^ 
reduces  it  to  a  great  extent,  as  from  70  beats 
to  40  or  35  in  a  minute,  occasioning,  at 
the  same  time,  vertigo,  indistinct  vision, 
violent  and  durable  sickness,  with  vomiting. 
In  a  still  larger  quantity,  it  induces  convul- 
sions, coldness  of  the  body,  and  insensibility  ; 
symptoms  which  have  sometimes  terminated 
fatally.  As  a  narcotic,  fo-s-glove  has  been 
recommended  in  epilepsy,  insanity,  and  in 
some  acute  inflammatory  diseases.  Lately 
it  has  been  very  extensively  employed  in 
phthisis,  and  the  beneficial  effects  which  it 
produces  in  that  disease,  are  probably  owing 
to  its  narcotic  power,  by  which  it  reduces  the 
force  of  the  circulation  through  the  lungs 
and  general  system.  It  is  administered  so 
as  to  produce  this  effect.  One  grain  of  the 
powdered  leaves,  or  ten  drops  of  the  satu- 
rated tincture,  may  be  given  night  and 
morning.  This  dose  is  increased  one  half 
every  second  day,  till  its  action  on  the  sys- 
tem becomes  apparent.  As  soon  as  the  pulse 
begins  to  be  diminished,  the  increase  of 
dose  must  be  made  with  more  caution  ;  and, 
whenever  nausea  is  induced,  it  ought  rather 
to  be  reduced,  or,  if  necessary,  intermitted 
for  a  short  time.  If  the  sickness  become 
urgent,  it  is  best  relieved  by  stimulants,  par- 
ticularly large  doses  of  brandy,  with  aro- 
matics.  The  tincture  has  been  supposed  to 
be  the  best  form  of  administering  digitalis, 
when  the  remedy  is  designed  to  act  as  a 
narcotic  :  it  is  also  more  manageable  in  its 
dose,  and  more  uniform  in  its  strength,  than 
the  dried  leaves. 

Besides  its  narcotic  effects,  digitalis  acts 
as  one  of  the  most  certain  diuretics  in  drop- 
sy, apparently  from  its  power  of  promoting 
absorption.  It  has  frequently  succeeded 
where  the  other  diuretics  have  failed.  Dr. 
Withering  has  an  undoubted  claim  to  this 
discovery  ;  and  the  numei-ous  cases  of  drop- 
sy related  by  him,  and  other  practitioners  of 
established  reputation,  afford  incontestible 
evidence  of  its  diuretic  powers,  and  of  its 
practical  importance  in  the  cure  of  those 
disorders.  From  Dr.  Withering's  extensive 
experience  of  the  use  of  the  digitalis  in 
dropsies,  he  has  been  able  to  judge  of  its 
success  by  the  following  circumstances  : — : 
"It  seldom  succeeds  in  men  of  great  natu- 
ral strength,  of  tense  fibre,  of  warm  skin, 
of  florid  complexion,  or  in  those  Avith  a 
tight  and  cordy  pulse.  If  the  belly  in  as- 
cites be  tense,  hard,  and  circumscribed,  or 
the  limbs  in  anasarca  solid  and  resisting,  we 
have  but  little  hope.  On  the  contrary,  if 
the  pulse  be  feeble,  or  intermitting,  the 
countenance  pale,  the  lips  livid,  the  skin 
cold,  the  swollen  belly  soft  and  fluctuating, 
the  anasarcous  limbs  readily  pitting  under 
the  pressure  of  the  finger,  we  may  expect 
the  diuretic  effects  to  follow  in  a  kindly  man- 
ner." Of  the  inferences  which  he  deduces, 
the  fourth  is,  "  that  if  it  (digitalis)  fails,  there 
is  but  little  chance   of  any   other  medicine 


296 


DIG 


DIO 


succeeding."  Although  the  digitalis  is  now 
generally  admitted  to  be  a  very  powerful 
diuretic,  yet  it  is  but  justice  to  acknowledge 
that  this  medicine  has  more  frequently  failed 
than  could  have  been  reasonably  expected 
from  a  comparison  of  the  facts  slated  by  Dr. 
Withering.  The  dose  of  the  dried  leaves 
in  powder,  is  from  one  to  three  grains  twice 
a  d£^y.  But  if  a  liquid  medicine  be  pre- 
ferred, a  drachm  of  the  dried  leaves  is  to  be 
infused  for  four  hours,  in  halt  a  pint  of 
boiling  water,  adding  to  the  strained  liquor 
an  ounce  of  any  spirituous  water.  One 
ounce  of  this  infusion,  given  twice  a  day,  is 
a  medium  dose.  It  is  to  be  continued  in 
these  doses  till  it  either  acts  upon  the  kid- 
neys, the  stomach,  the  pulse,  (which,  as  has 
been  said,  it  has  a  remarkable  power  of  low- 
ering,) or  the  bowels. 

The  administration  of  this  remedy  re- 
quire.s  to  be  conducted  with  much  caution. 
Its  effects  do  not  immediately  appear  ;  and 
when  the  doses  are  too  frequeat,  or  too 
quickly  augmented,  its  action  is  concentrated 
so  as  to  produce  frequently  the  most  violent 
symptoms.  The  general  rules  are,  to  begin 
with  a  small  dose,  to  increase  it  gradually, 
till  the  action  is  apparent  on  the  kidneys, 
stomach,  intestines,  or  vascular  system  ;  and 
immediately  suspending  its  exhibition,  when 
its  effects  on  any  of  these  parts  take 
place. 

The  symptoms  arising  from  too  large. a 
doie  of  digitalis  are,  extreme  sickness,  ver- 
tigo, indistinct  vision,  incessant  vomiting, 
and  a  great  reduction  of  the  force  of  the 
circulation,  terminating  sometimes  in  syn- 
cope, or  convulsions.  They  are  relieved  by 
frequent  and  small  doses  of  opium,  brandy, 
aromatics,  and  strong  bitters,  and  by  a 
blister  applied  to  the  region  of  the  sto- 
mach. 

Digi'tium.  (From  digitus,  a  finger.)  A 
contraction  of  the  finger-joint.  A  parony- 
chia, or  whitlow,  or  other  sore,  upon  the 
finger. 

DI'GITUS.  (From  digero,  to  direct.) 
A  finger. 

Di'gitus  ma'nus.  a  finger.  The  fingers 
and  thumb  in  each  hand  consist  of  fourteen 
bones,  there  being  three  to  each  finger,  and 
two  to  the  thumb  ;  they  are  a  little  convex 
and  round  towards  the  back  of  the  hand,  but 
hollow  and  plain  towards  the  palm,  except 
the  last,  where  the  nails  are.  The  order  of 
their  disposition  is  called  first,  second,  and 
third  phalanx.  The  first  is  longer  than  the 
second,  and  the  second  longer  than  the 
third.  What  has  been  said  of  the  fingers, 
applies  to  the  toes  also. 

Di'gitus  pe'dis.  A  toe.  See  Digitus 
manus. 

DiGLo'ssuM.  (From  61;,  double,  and 
yxuo-irct,  a  tongue  ;  so  called  because  above 
its  leaf  there  grows  a  lesser  leaf,  like  two 
tongues.)  The  laurus  Alexandrina.  Galen 
speaks  of  a  man  born  with  two  tongues. 


DiGNo'Tio.  (From  dignosco,  to  distin- 
guish.)    See  Diagnosis. 

DiHa;'MATON.  (From  S'tet,  and  eufnt, 
blood.)  An  antidote  in  which  is  the  blood 
of  many  animals. 

Diha'lon.  (From  tfiA,  and  ctxc,  salt.)  A 
plaster  prepared  with  salt  and  nitre,  adapted 
to  foul  ulcers. 

Dii'PETEs.  (From  Zsuc,  ^loc.  Heaven, 
and  tsnyfio),  to  fall  :  i.  e.  falliugas  rain.)  An 
epithet  applied  by  Hippocrates  to  semen, 
when  it  is  discharged  like  a  sudden  shower 
of  rain. 

DiLATATio.  (From  dilato,  to  enlarge.) 
Dilatation,  or  enlargement.     Diastole. 

DILA'TOK.  (From  dilato,  to  enlarge.) 
The  name  of  some  muscles  whose  office  is  to 
open  and  enlarge  parts. 

Dilato'res  ala'rcm  ^A'sI.  See  Levator 
labii  superioris. 

Dilato'rium.  (From  dilato,  to  enlarge.) 
A  surgical  instrument  for  enlarging  any 
part.     A  speculum  oris. 

Dill.     See  Anelhum. 

DILUENTS.  {Diluenlia,  so.  medica- 
menta  ;  from  diluo,  to  wash  away.)  Those 
substances  which  increase  the  proportion  of 
fluid  in  the  blood.  It  is  evident  that  this 
must  be  done  by  watery  liquors.  Water  is, 
indeed,  properly  speaking,  the  only  diluent. 
Various  additions  are  made  to  it,  to  render 
it  pleasant,  and  frequently  to  give  it  a 
slightly  demulcent  quality.  But  these  are 
not  sufficiently  important  to  require  to  be 
noticed,  or  to  be  classed  as  medicines. 

Diluents  are  merely  secondary  remedies. 
They  are  given  in  acute  inflammatory  dis- 
eases, to  lessen  the  stimulant  quality  of  the 
blood.  They  are  used  to  promote  the  action 
of  diuretics  in  dropsy,  and  to  favour  the 
operation  of  sweating. 

Di'nica.  (From  li'tvo;,  giddiness.)  Me- 
dicines which  relieve  a  giddiness. 

Di'nos.  (From  S'tvio),  to  turn  round.) 
A  vertigo,  or  giddiness. 

Dio'cRES.     The  name  of  a  lozenge. 

Di'oDos.  (From  S'm,  and  ctfo?,  the  way 
through.)     Evacuation  by  stool. 

Dicesa'nthes.  (From  J/a,  and  otvavdu, 
the  flower  of  the  vine.)  A  remedy  said  to 
be  good  for  cholera,  in  which  was  the 
flower  of  the  vine-tree. 

Dio'gmus.  (From  S'ioikm,  to  persecute.) 
A  distressing  palpitation  of  the  heart. 

DIONIS,  Peter,  was  born  about  the 
middle  of  the  17th  century,  and  educated  to 
the  practice  of  surgery.  He  was  appointed 
to  read  the  lectures  in  anatomy,  &c.  in  the 
royal  gardens  at  Paris,  instituted  by  Lewis 
XIV.,  and  after  this,  surgeon  to  the  queen, 
and  other  branches  of  the  royal  family, 
which  offices  he  held,  with  great  credit,  to 
his  death  in  1718.  His  first  publication 
gave  an  account  of  a  woman  who  died  in  the 
sixth  month  of  pregnancy,  of  what  he  con- 
sidered to  be  a  ruptured  uterus  :  but  as  he 
states  that  there  were    tvvo   uteri,  it  is  sus- 


pacted  that  the  ruptured  part  Ivas  one  of 
the  fallopian  tubes  much  enlarged.  He 
afterwards  gave  a  useful  epitome  of  anato- 
my,  which  was  very  favourably  received, 
passed  through  several  editions,  and  was 
even  translated  into  the  Tartar  language,  by 
order  of  the  Emperor  of  China.  His  next 
work,  a  course  of  surgical  operations,  ob- 
tained still  more  celebrity,  which  it  even 
now  in  some  degree  retains,  especially  as 
commented  upon  by  Heister.  Besides  these, 
a  dissertation  on  sudden  death,  and  a  trea- 
tise on  midwifery,  were  published  by  this 
author. 

DioNYSi'scus.  (From  A<i;vt/s-oc,  Bacchus, 
who  was  of  old  represented  as  having  horns.) 
Certain  bony  excrescences,  near  the  temples, 
were  called  dionysisci. 

Diokysony'mphas.  (From  Afcvi/o-oc,  Bac- 
chus, and  vvf^<fa.,  a  nymph.)  A  herb  which, 
if  bruised,  smells  of  wine,  and  yet  resists 
drunkenness. 

Diopo'rum.  (From  J/*,  and  ovaipA,  au- 
tumnal fruits.)  A  medicine  composed  of 
ripe  fruits  for  quincy. 

Dio'PTRA.  (From  (iK7r]o/naj,  to  see 
through.)  Dioptron.  Speculum  ani,  oris, 
or  uteri.     Also  the  lapis  specularis. 

Dio'pTRicA.  (From  cJ<o5t7o(M(u,  to  see 
through.)  Dioptrics,  or  doctrine  of  the 
refraction  of  light. 

DioPTRi'sMus.  (From  S'to^lojueu,  to  see 
through.)  Dilatation  of  any  natural 
passage. 

Dio'kobum.  (From  t)/«,  and  s/iifesr,  a 
vetch.)  .A  medicine,  in  the  comi>osition  of 
which  there  are  vetches. 

DioRRHo'sis.  (From  <iia.,  and  e^/icr,  the 
serum.)  Diorosis.  A  dissolved  state  of  the 
blood.  A  conversion  of  the  humours  into 
serum  and  water. 

DioRTHRo'sis.  (From  J^iop^psoi,  to  direct.) 
The  reduction  of  a  fracture. 

DIOSCO'REA.  (Named  in  honour  of 
Dioscorides.) 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnaean  system.  Class,  Diizcia.  Order, 
Hexandria. 

2.  An  esculent  root,  called  the  yam,  is 
obtained  principally  from  three  species  of 
Dioscorea,  the  alaia,  bulbifera,  and  saliva. 
They  grow  spontaneously  in  both  Indies, 
and  their  roots  are  promiscuously  eaten  as 
(he  potato  is  with  us.  There  is  great 
variety  in  the  colour,  size,  and  shape  of 
yams;  some  are  generally  blue  or  brown, 
round  or  oblong,  and  weigh  from  one  pound 
to  two.  They  are  esteemed  when  dressed 
as  being  nutritious  and  easy  of  digestion, 
and  are  preferred  to  wheaten  bread.  Their 
taste  is  somewhat  like  the  potato,  but 
more  luscious.  The  negroes,  whose  com- 
mon food  is  yams,  boil  and  mash  them. 
They  are  also  ground  into  flour,  and  made 
info  bread  and  puddings. 

When  they  are  to  be  kept  for  some  time, 
tbev  are  exposed  upon   the  ground  to  the 

38 


D,IP 


292 


suu,  as  we  do  onions,  and  when  Sufficiently 
withered,  they  are  put  into  dry  sand  in  casks, 
and  placed  in  a  dry  garret,  where  they  re- 
main often  for  many  seasons  without  losing 
any  of  their  primitive  goodness. 

Diosco'rea.  ala'ta.     See  Dioscorea. 

Diosco'rea    bulbi'fera.     See  Dioscorea. 

Diosco'rea  sati'va.     See  Dioscorea. 

DIOSCORIDES,  Pedacius,  or  Peda- 
Nius,  a  celebrated  Greek  physician  and  bo- 
tanist of  Anazarba,  in  Cilica,  now  Cara- 
mania,  who  is  supposed  to  have  lived  in  the 
time  of  Nero.  He  is  said  to  have  been  ori- 
ginally a  soldier,  but  soon  became  eminent 
as  a  physician,  and  travelled  much  to  im- 
prove his  knowledge.  He  paid  particular 
attention  to  the  materia  medica,  and  espe- 
cially to  botany,  as  subservient  to  medicine. 
He  profited  much  by  the  wriling;s  of  Theo- 
phrastus,  who  appears  to  have  been  a  more 
philosophical  botanist.  Dioscorides  has  left 
a  treatise  on  the  materia  medica,  in  five 
books,  chiefly  considering  plants  ;  also  two 
books  on  the  composition  and  application  of 
medicines,  an  essay  on  antidotes,  and  an- 
other on  venomous  animals.  His  works  have 
been  often  printed  in  modern  times,  and 
commented  upon,  especially  by  Malthiolus. 
He  notices  about  600  plants,  but  his  de- 
scriptions are  often  so  light  and  superficial, 
as  to  leave  their  identity  a  matter  of  con- 
jecture ;  which  is  perhaps  of  no  very  great 
medical  importance  ;  though  their  virtues 
being  generally  handed  down  from  the 
Greeks,  it  might  be  useful  to  ascertain  which 
particular  plants  they  meant. 

Djoscu'ki.  {i.  e.  Aiog.  Koufct,  the  sons  of 
Jupiter,  or  Castor  and  Pollux.)  The  paro- 
tids were  so  named  from  their  twin-like 
equality  in  shape  and  position. 

Diospy'ros  lo'tus.  Indian  date  plum. 
The  fruit,  when  ripe,  has  an  agreeable  taste, 
and  is  very  nutritious. 

DioxEi,5:'uM.  (From  ita.,  o^u,-,  acid,  and 
sAAJsr,  oil.)  A  medicine  composed  of  oil 
and  vinegar. 

Dio'xos.  (From  ^«,  and  c^co  acid.)  A 
collyrium  composed  chiefly  of  vinegar. 

Diplasia'smus.  (From  J't?rKca,  to  double.) 
The  re-exacerbation  of  a  disease. 

DI'PLOE.  (From  <ft»-^5«,  to  double.) 
MedituLlium.  The  spongy  .-iubstance  between 
the  two  tables  of  the  skull. 

DIPLO'PIA.  (From  i-tTrhoo^,  double,  and 
oTrrofjLcu,  to  see.)  Visns  duplicalus.  A  dis- 
ease of  the  eye,  in  which  the  person  sees 
an  object  double  or  triple.  Dr.  Cullen  makes 
it  a  variety  of  (he  second  species  of  pseudo- 
blepsis,  which  he  calls  mufans,  in  which  ob- 
jects appear  changed  from  what  they  really 
are  :  and  the  disease  varies  according  to  the 
variety  of  the  remote  cause. 

Di'pNous.  (From  Sk,  twice,  and  viea,  to 
breathe.)  An  epithet  for  wounds  which  are 
perforated  quite  through,  and  admit  the  air 
at  both  ends. 

DI'PSACUS.  (From  if<4^, thirst.)  Di^smm, 


BIS 


DIS 


1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
LinnEean  system,  'M  called  from  the  concave 
situation  of  its  leaves,  which  bold  water,  by 
which  the  thirst  of  the  traveller  may  be  re- 
lieved. Class,  Syngenesia.  Order,  Polyga- 
mia.     The  teasel. 

2.  A  diabetes,  from  the  continual  thirst 
attending  it. 

Dipyre'num.  (From  (J«,  twice,  and  vupnv, 
a  berry.)  A  berry,  or  kernel ;  a  probe  with 
two  buttons. 

Dipyri'tes.  (From  tJig,  twice,  and  Trup, 
fire.)  Dipyros.  An  epithet  given  by  Hip- 
pocrates to  bread  twice  baked,  and  which  he 
recommended  in  dropsies. 

DIliE'CTOR.  (From  dirigo,  to  direct.) 
A  bellow  instrument  for  giiiding  an  incisor- 
Icnife  ;  also  the  name  of  a  muscle  which 
lifts  up  the  penis. 

Directo'res  pe'nis.  (From  dirigo,  to 
direct.)     The  same  as  ereclores  penis. 

DiEi'sGA.  A  name,  in  the  isle  of  Java, 
for  the  calamus  aromaticus, 

Disce'ssus.  (From  discedo,  to  depart.) 
The  separation  of  any  two  bodies,  before 
united  by  chemical  operation. 

Discifo'rmis.  (From  discus,  a  quoit,  and 
forma,  likeness.)  Resembling  a  disk,  or 
quoit,  in  shape.  It  is  applied  to  the  knee- 
pan. 

Discoi'des.  (From  cJurzo;,  a  quuit.)  Re- 
sembling a  disk,  or  quoit,  in  shape.  It  is 
applied  to  the  crystalline  humour  of  the 
eye. 

Discri'men.  a  small  roller.  A  term 
applied  to  the  diaphragm. 

DISCU'TIENTS.  (Discuiientia,  sc.  me- 
dkainenta ;  from  discuiio,  to  shake  in  pieces.) 
Discusoria.  Diachylica.  A  term  in  sur- 
gery applied  to  those  substances  which 
possess  a  power  of  repelling  or  resolving 
tumours. 

DISEASE.  Morbus.  Any  alteration 
from  a  perfect  state  of  health  is  a  disease. 
A  disease  is  variously  termed  :  when  it  per- 
vades the  whole  system,  as  an  inflammatory 
fever,  it  is  called  a  general  disease,  to  distin- 
guish it  from  inflammation  of  the  eye,  or 
any  other  viscus,  which  is  a  partial  or  local 
one  :  and  when  it  does  not  depend  on  an- 
other disease,  it  is  termed  an  idiopathic  dis- 
ease, (which  may  be  either  general  or  par- 
tial,) to  distinguish  it  from  a  symptomalic 
affection,  which  depends  upon  another  dis- 
ease, and  is  produced  by  consent  of  parts. 
See  also  Endemic,  Epidemic,  Sporadic, 
&ic. 

DISLOCATION.  (From  disloco,  to  put 
out  of  place.)  Luxation.  The  secession  of 
a  bone  of  a  moveable  articulation  from  its 
natural  cavity. 

DISPE'NSARY.  (Dispensarium,  from 
dispendo,  to  distribute.)  The  shop,  or 
place,  in  whicli  medicines  are  prepared. 
Also  the  name  of  an  institution,  in  which 
the  poor  are  supplied  with  medicines  and 
advice. 

D!SPE'NS-4T0RY.        {Dispmsa>\orivm ; 


from  dispendo,  to  distribute.)  Mntidotarium. 
A  book  which  treats  of  the  composition  of 
medicines. 

DISSE'CTION.  (From  disseco,  to  cut 
asunder.)  The  cutting  to  pieces  of  any  part 
of  an  animal,  or  vegetalyle,  for  the  purpose 
of  examining  its  structure. 

Dis.-k'ptum.  (From  dissepio,  to  enclose 
round.)  The  diaphragm,  or  membrane, 
which  divides  the  cavity  of  the  thorax  from 
the  abdomen. 

Dissolve'ntia.  (From  dissolvo,  toloosen.) 
Medicines  which  loosen  and  dissolve  morbid 
concretions  in  the  body.  .  In  chemistry,  it 
means  menstrua. 

Dissolu'tos.  (From  dissolvo,  to  loosen.) 
Loose.  An  epithet  applied  to  the  dysentery, 
or  niorbus  dissolulus. 

Diste'ntio.  (From  distendo,  to  stretch 
out.)  Distention,  or  dilatation.  A  con- 
vulsion. 

DisTi'cHiA,  See  Dislichiasis. 
DiSilCHl'ASIS.  (From  fiartxta.:  from 
cT/;,  double,  and  rtx.'^)  a  row.  {Districhiasis. 
Disiichia.  A  disease  of  the  eyelash,  in 
which  there  is  a  double  row  of  hairs,  the  one 
row  growing  outwards,  the  other  inwards 
towards  the  eye. 

DISTILLATION.  (From  dislillo,  to  drop 
Utile  by  little.)  Alsacta.  Caiastagmos.  A 
chemical  process,  very  similar  to  evapora- 
tion, instituted  to  separate  the  volatile  from 
the  fixed  principles,  by  means  of  heat. 
Distillatory  vessels  are  either  alembics  or 
retorts  ;  the  former  consist  of  an  inferior 
vessel,  called  a  cucurbit,  designed  to  contain 
the  matter  to  be  examined,  and  having  an 
upper  part  fixed  to  it,  called  the  capital,  or 
head.  In  this  last,  the  vapours  are  conden- 
sed by  the  contact  of  the  surrounding  air,  or, 
in  other  cases,  by  the  assistance  of  cold 
water  surrounding  the  head,  and  contained 
in  a  vessel  called  the  refrigeratory.  From 
the  lower  part  of  the  capital  proceeds  a  tube, 
called  the  nose,  beak,  or  spout,  through 
which  the  vapours,  after  condensation,  are, 
by  a  proper  figure  of  the  capital,  made  to 
flow  into  a  vessel  called  the  receiver,  which 
is  usually  spherical.  These  receivers  have 
diff"erent  names,  according  to  their  figure, 
being  called  mattrasses,  balloons,  &c.  Re- 
torts are  a  kind  of  bottle  of.  glass,  pottery, 
or  metal,  the  bottom  being  spherical,  and 
the  upper  part  gradually  diminishing  into  a 
neck,  which  is  turned  on  one  side. 

PlSTO'RTiON,  (¥vovs\distorqueo,\<i  wrest 
aside.)  Disloriio.  A  term  applied  to  the 
eyi'S,  when  a  person  seems  to  turn  them 
from  the  otyect  he  would  look  at,  and  is  then 
called  squinting,  or  strabismus.  It  also  sig- 
nifies the  bending  of  a  bone  preternaturally 
to  one  side ;  as  distortion  of  the  spine,  or 
vertebrae. 

Disto'ktor.  (From  distorqueo,  to  wrest 
aside.)  A  muscle,  whose  office  is  to  draw 
the  mouth  awry. 

Disto'rtor  o'ris.  (From  distorqueo,  to 
wrest  aside.)     The  zygomaticus  minor, 


UIU 


mv 


299 


DisTRiCHiASis.     See  Dislichiasis. 

Di'sTKix.  (From  iVc,  double,  and  6^;^,  the 
liair.)  A  disease  of  the  hair,  when  it  splits 
and  divides  at  the  end. 

Diltander.     See  Lepidium  salivum. 

nil/any,  bastard.     See  Didamnus  albus. 

Dittany  of  Crete.  See  Origanum  dictatn- 
nus. 

Dittany,  while.     See  Diclamnus  albus. 

DIURE'SIS.  (From  Aj(,  through, and  ovoi^', 
'o  make  water.)  An  increased  secretion  of 
urine.     It  is  also  applied  to  a  diabetes. 

DIURETICS.  (Diuretica,  so.  medicamen- 
ta,  Jiovp'/iTixa:  from  S'lovf^yiaK,  a  discharge  of 
urine.)  Those  medicines  or  substances  are 
so  called  which,  when  taken  internally,  aug- 
ment the  flow  of  nrine  from  the  kidneys. 
It  is  obvious  that  such  an  effect  will  be  pro- 
duced by  any  substance  capable  of  stimula- 
ting the  secreting  vessels  of  the  kidneys. 
All  the  saline  diuretics  seem  to  act  in  this 
manner.  They  are  received  into  tiie  circu- 
lation ;  and,  passing  off  with  the  urine,  sti- 
mulate the  vessels,  and  increase  the  quantify 
secreted. 

There  are  other  diuretics,  the  effect  of 
which  appears  not  to  arise  from  direct  appli- 
cation, but  from  an  action  excited  in  the  sto- 
mach, and  propagated  by  nervous  commu- 
nication to  the  secreting  urinary  vessels. 

The  diuretic  operation  of  squill,  and  se- 
veral other  vegetables,  appears  to  be  of  this 
kind. 

There  is  still,  perhaps,  another  mode  in 
which  certain  substances  produce  a  diuretic 
effect ;  that  is,  by  promoting  absorption. 
When  a  large  quantity  of  water}'  fluid  is 
introduced  into  the  circulating  mass,  it  sti- 
mulates the  secreting  vessels  of  the  kidneys, 
and  is  carried  oflT  by  urine.  If,  therefore, 
absorption  be  promoted,  and  if  a  portion  of 
serous  fluid,  perhaps  previously  effused,  be 
taken  up,  the  quantity  of  fluid  secreted  by 
the  kidneys  will  be  increased.  In  this  ivay 
digitalis  seems  to  act :  its  diuretic  effect,  it 
has  been  said,  is  greater  when  exhibited  in 
dropsy  than  it  is  in  health. 

On  the  same  principle,  (the  effect  arising 
from  stimulating  the  absorbent  system,)  may 
probably  be  explained  the    util'ity  of  mer- 
cury in  promoting  the  action  of  several  diu- 
•  retics. 

The  action  of  these  remedies  is  promoted 
by  drinking  freely  of  mild  diluents.  It  is 
also  influenced  by  the  state  of  the  surface  of 
the  body.  If  external  heat  be  applied,  diu- 
resis is  frequently  prevented,  and  diaphoresis 
produced.  Hence  the  doses  of  them  should 
be  given  in  the  course  of  the  day,  and  the 
patient,  if  possible,  be  kept  out  of  bed. 

The  direct  effects  of  diuretics  are  suffi- 
ciently evident.  They  discharge  the  watery 
part  of  the  blood  ;  and,  by  that  discharge, 
they  indirectly  promote  absorption  over  the 
\yhole  system. 

Dropsy  is  the  disease  in  .which  they  are 
principally  employed  :  and  wiieQ  they  can 


be  brought  to  art,  the  d-'sease  is  ren30%-ed 
with  less  injury  to  the  patient  than  it  can 
be  by  exciting  any  other  evacuation.  Their 
success  is  very  precarious,  the  most  power- 
ful often  failing;  and,  as  the  di.sease  is  so 
frequently  connected  with  organic  affection^ 
even  the  removal  of  the  effused  fluid,  when 
it  takSs  place,  only  palliates  without  effeeting 
a  cure. 

Diuretics  have  been  likewise  occasionally 
used  in  calculous  affections,  in  gonorrhceuj 
and  with  a  view  of  diminishing  plethora,  or 
checking  profuse  perspiration. 

Murray,  in  his  Elements  of  Materia 
Medica,  classes  the  superfartrate  of  potash, 
or  cream  of  tartar,  and  nitrate  of  potash,  or 
nitre,  the  muriate  of  ammonia,  or  crude 
sal  ammoniac,  potash,  and  the  acetate  of 
potash,  or  kali  acetatum,  among  the  salins 
diuretics  ;  and  selects  the  following  from  thft 
vea;eiable  kingdom: — scilla  maritima,  digi- 
talis purpurea,  nicotiana  tabacum,  solanuni 
dulcamara,  lactuca  virosa,  colchicum  au- 
tumnale,  gratiola  officinalis,  spartium  sco- 
parium,  juniperus  communis,  copaifera  ofii- 
cinalis,  pinus  balsamea,  and  pinus  larix ; 
and  the  lytta  vesicatoria  from  the  animal 
kingdom. 

In  speaking  of  particular  diuretics,  Dr. 
Cullen  says,  the  diuretic  vegetables  men- 
tioned by  writers  are  of  very  little  pov.'er, 
and  are  employed  with  very  little  success. 
Of  the  umbeMalae,  the  medicinal  power  re- 
sides especially  in  their  seeds ;  but  he  nevei> 
found  any  of  them  very  efficacious.  The 
semen  daucisylvestris  has  been  commended 
as  a  diuretic  ;  but  its  powers  as  such  are  not 
very  remarkable.  In  like  manner  some  of 
\heplant(E  stellatce  have  been  commended  as 
diuretics;  but  none  of  them  deserve  our 
notice,  except  the  rubia  tinctorium,  the  root 
of  which  passes  so  much  by  the  kidneys,  as 
to  give  its  colour  to  the  urine.  Hence  it 
may  fairly  be  supposed  to  stimulate  the  se- 
cretories ;  but  Dr.  Cullen  found  its  diuretic 
powers  did  not  always  appear,  and  never  to 
any  considerable  degree  ;  and  as,  in  brute 
animals,  it  has  always  appeared  hurtful  to 
the  system,  he  does  not  think  it  fit  to  be 
employed  to  any  extent  in  human  diseases. 
The  bardana,  lilhospermum,  ononis,  aspara- 
gus, enula  campana,  are  all  substances  which 
seem  to  pass,  in  some  measure,  by  the  kid- 
neys ;  but  their  diuretic  powers  are  hardlv 
worth  notice. 

The  principal  articles  included  by  Dr.  Cul- 
len, in  his  catalogue  of  diuretics,  are  dulcB- 
mara,  digitalis,  scilla;  some  of  the  ailiacea} 
and  siliquosee  ;  the  balsams  and  resins  ;  can- 
tharides,  and  the  diuretic  salts. 

Divapora'tio.     Evaporation. 

Divarication.  The  crossing  of  any  two 
things  :  thus  when  the  muscular  or  tendinous 
fibres  intersect  each  other  at  different  angles, 
they  are  said  to  divaricate. 
'  Divekso'rium.  (From'divnsor.  fo  resort^ 
to'.")    The  recep;?c!?!!!T!j  t'^vH 


liOi)  DPfc  POB. 

DIVEKTrCULUM.  A  mairormation  or  nion.)  An  opinion  founded  on  reason  and 
diseased  a|)pearanc.e   of  a  pari,  in  which  a   experience. 

port  ion  goes  out  of  (he  regular  course;  and  DO'LICllOS.  (From  J'oxi^oc,  long:  so 
ihereby  forms  a  diverticulum,  or  deviation  called  from  its  long  shape.)  1.  The  name 
from  the  usual  course.  It  is  generally  ap-  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the  Linnaean  system, 
plied   to  the  alinienlary  canal.  Class,. Diadelphia.     Order,  Decandria. 

DivEHTi'cuLUM  Ntj'cKii.       The   opening       2.  The  pharmacopceial  name  of  the  covv- 
tbrough  which   the  round   ligaments  of  the    hage.     See  Dolichos pruriens. 
uterns  pass.     IS'uck  asserted  (hat  it  remained        Do'lichos  so'ja.     The    plant   which  af- 
open  a  long  time  after  birth;  to  these  open-   fords  (he  soy.     It  is  much  cultivated  in  Ja- 
ings  he  gave  the  name  of  diverticula.  pan,  where  it  is  called  daidsu  :  and  where 

Divi'nus.  a  pompous  epithet  of  many  the  pods  supply  their  kitchens  with  various 
compositions,  from  their  supposed  eicel-  productions ;  but  tlae  two  principal  are,  a 
lence.  sort    of   butter,  termed  miso,  and  a  pickle 

Divu'lsio.     (From  divello,  to  pull  asun-   called  sooju. 
der.)     Urine  vvitl)  a  ragged  and  uneven  sedi-       Do'lichos   pru'riens.      The  systematic 
ment.  name  of  (he  cowhage.     Doliclios.    Dolichos 

DociMASTic  ART.  Ars  docimaslica.  The  pnirkns;volubilis,legumi7nbusracemosis,val- 
art  of  examining  fossils,  in  order  to  discover  vulis  sabcarinalis  hirtis,  pedunculis  Itrnis,  oi 
what  metals,  Sic.  they  contain.  Linnicus.     The  pods  of  this  plant  are  co- 

Dock  cresses.     See  Lapsann.  vered  with  sharp  hairs,  which  are  the  parts 

Dock,  sour.     See  Riimex  aceiosa.  employed  medicinailyin  form  of  electuary, as 

Dock,  water.     See  Rumex  hydrolapal/ium.   anthelmintics.     The  manner  in  which  these 
Dodder  of  Ihipne.       See    Vuscula  epilhy-    hairy  spicula  act,  seems  to  be  purely  mechani- 
rtium.  <;al :  (or  neither  the  tincture,  nor  the  decoc- 

DoDitCAi  a'ctvlus.  (from  Jjixfeiio,.  twelve,   tion,  possesses  (he  least  anthelmintic  power, 
and  SeuiluAoi,  a  finger  ;    so  named  because  its       Do'lok  facie'i.     See  Tic  douloureux. 
length    is  about   the   breadth  of  twelve  fin-        DOKO'MCUM.     (From  doro'agi,   Arab.) 
gers.)  The  duodenum,  an  intestine  so  called.    Leopard's  bane.     See  Jlrnica. 
It  must  be  observed,  that  a(  the   time  (his       Doko'nicum  geuma'nicum.     See  Arnica. 
name   was  given  anatomy  consisted   in   (he        Doro'nicum   pardalia'nches.     Ths  sys- 
disseclion  of  bru(e3;and   the   length   was   tematic  name  of  the  Roman  leopard's  bane, 
(ht'refore  probably  adjudged  from  the  gut  of   See  Doronicum  romanum. 
some  aiiim«I,  ntid  not" of  man.  Doro'nicum  roma'num.  Roman  leopard's 

Dodecapha'rmacum.  (From  J'uJiKa,  bane.  Doronicum  f)ardalia7ickes ;  fuliis  cor- 
twelve,  and  ^*p/x«jiiv,  a  n)edicine.)  Anoint-  datis,  oblusis,  denliculalis ;  radicalibus  pttio- 
ment  consisting  of  twelve  ingredients,  for  laiis ;  eaulinis  amplexicaulibus,  of  Linnaeus, 
which  reason  it  was  called  the  ointment  of  The  root  of  this  plant,  if  given  in  a  full  dose, 
the  twelve  apostles.  possesses  poi-sonous  properties;  but  instances 

DoDKCATHEON.      (From  cTaJ'ati,  twelve,   are  related  of  its  efficacy  in  epileplical  and 
and  IStt/xi,  to  put.)     An  antidote  consisting   other  nervous  diseases, 
of  twelve  simples.  PO'RSAL.     Belonging  to  the  back. 

DODONtI'.US,  Kembertus,  (or  Dodo-  Dorsa'lesne'bvi.  The  nerves  which  pass 
ENS,)  was  born  at  Mechlin  in  J517.  He  out  from  the  vertebrffi  of  the  back, 
became  pliysician  to  two  succeeding  em-  Do'rsi  spina 'lis.  See  Sphtalis  dorsi. 
perors,  and  in  1582  was  appointed  professor  DOKSTE'NIA.  (Named  in  honour  of  Dr. 
of  physic  in  the  newly-founded  iJniversity  Dorsten.)  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in 
of  Leyden;  the  duties  of  which  he  per-  the  Linna3an  system.  Class  Tetrandria.  Or- 
formed  with  credit  till  his  death  three  years    der,  Monogynia. 

after.  His  fame  at  |)resent  chiefly  rests  on  Dorste'nia  contraye'rva.  The  syste- 
his  botanical  publications,  [jarticularly  ids  matic  name  of  the  plant  which  affords  the 
'' Pem)ilades,"  or  80  books  uf  the  hist  or}' of  conlrayerva  root.  Contrayerva.  Drakena. 
plants.  The  "  Frngum  Historia,"  '•  Meiba-  Cyperus longus,  odorus, peruanus.  Bezoardica 
rium  Belgicum,"  &ic.  are  of  much   inferior  radix. 

merit.  The    contrayerva  was  first  brought    into 

Dog-rose.     See  Rosa  canlna.  Europe  about  the  year  1581,  by  Sir  Francis 

Dog's    hane,    Svkian.     This    plant,  M-   Drake,  whence  its  name  Drakena.      It   is 

clipias   Syriaca  of  Linnaeus,  is  particularly   the  root  of  a  small    plant  found  in  Peru, 

poisonous  to  dogs,  and  also  to  the  human    and  other  parts  of  the  Spanish  West  Indies. 

species.       Boiling   appears  to    destroy   the    Dr   Houston    observes,    that  the   roots   of 

poison  in  (lie  young  shoots,  which  are  then    different    species  of   dorstenia  are   promis- 

said  to  be  esculent,  and  flavoured  like  aspa-    cuously  gathered  and  exported  for  those  of 

ragus,  the  contrayerva,  and,  as  all  the  species  bear 

Dog's-grass.     See  Trlticum  repens.  a  great  resemblance  to  each  other,  they  are 

Dog's-mercury.     See  Alercurialis  perennis.    generally  used  for  medical  purposes  in  this 

Dog-stones.    See  Orchis  mascula.  country.    The  tuberous  parts  oi  these  roots 

DO'GMA.      (From  tfoww,  to  be  of  opt-   are  the  strongestj  and  should  be  chosen  for 


DOij 


DRA 


301 


wstj.  They  have,  an  agreeable  aromatic 
smell;  a  rough  bitter,  penetrating  taste; 
and  when  chewed,  they  give  out  a  sweetish 
kind  of  acrimony. 

It  is  diaphoretic  and  antiseptic  ;  formerly 
used  in  low  nervous  fevers,  and  those  of  the 
malignant  kind;  though  taken  treely,it  does 
not  produce  much  heat.  It  is,  however, 
now  seldom  used,  though,  with  the  Peru- 
vian bark  in  decoction,  it  is  occasionally 
employed  in  ulcerated  sore  throats,  as  a 
gargle. 

Dr.  Culien  observes,  that  this  and  ser- 
pentaria  are  powerful  stimulants  ;  and  both 
have  been  employed  in  fevers  in  which  de- 
bility prevailed.  However,  he  thinks,  wine 
may  always  supersede  the  stimulant  powers 
of  these  medicines ;  and  that  debility  is  bet- 
ter remedied  by  the  tonic  and  antiseptic 
powers  of  cold  and  Peruvian  bark,  than  by 
any  stimulants. 

By  the  assistance  of  heat,  both  spirit  and 
water  extract  all  its  yirtues  ;  but  they  carry 
little  or  nothing  in  distillation ;  extracts 
made  by  inspissating  the  decoction,  retain 
all  the  virtues  of  the  root. 

The  London  College  forms  the  com{)ound 
powder  of  contrayerva  by  combining  five 
ounces  of  contrayerva  root  with  a  pound 
and  a  half  of  prepared  shells.  This  pow- 
der was  formerly  made  up  in  ball?,  and 
called  lapis  contrayerva,  emjiloyed  in  the 
decline  of  ardent  fevers,  and  through  the 
whole  course  of  low  and  nervous  ones. 
The  radix  serpentaria;  virginiensis,  in  all 
cases,  may  be  substituted  for  the  contra- 
yerva. 

Dorste'nia  Drake'na.  The  syslemaliu 
name  for  one  sort  of  the  contrayerva. 

Dorste'nia  Hoosto'nh.  See  Dorstenia 
contrayerva. 

Do'thien.     a  name  for  the  furunculus. 

Dove'ri  pu'lvis.  See  Pubis  ipecacuanha; 
cemposiius. 

Duvt's  fool.  The  geranium  columbi- 
nura. 

DOUGLAS,  James,  M.  D.  was  born  in 
Scotland  in  1676.  After  completing  his 
education,  he  came  to  London,  and  applied 
himself  diligently  to  the  study  of  anatomy 
and  surgery,  which  he  both  taught  and  prac- 
tised several  years  with  success.  Haller  has 
spoken  very  highly  of  his  preparations,  to 
showthe  motionsof  the  joints,  and  the  struc- 
ture of  the  bones.  H(f  patronized  the  cele- 
brated William  Hunter;  who  a.ssisled  him 
.shortly  before  his  death  in  1742.  He  was 
leader  of  Anatomy  to  the  Company  of  Sur- 
geons, and  a  Fellow  of  the  Royal  Society, 
to  which  he  made  several  communications. 
He  published,  in  1707,  a  more  correct  de- 
scription of  the  muscles  than  had  before 
appeared  ;  eight  years  after,  a  tolerable  ac- 
count of  preceding  anatomical  writers ;  in 
1726,  a  History  of  the  lateral  Operation 
for  the  Stone  ;  and  in  1730,  a  verj'  accurate 
Description  of  the  Peritoneum,  &c. 


DOUGLAS,  John,  brother  of  the  pre- 
ceding, was  surgeon  to  the  Westminster  In- 
firmary, and  author  of  several  controversial 
pieces  In  one  of  them,  called  "  Remarks 
on  a  late  pompous  Work,"  he  censures,  with 
no  small  degree  of  severity,  CheseFden's 
Anatomy  of  the  Bones  ;  in  another,  he  cri- 
ticises, with  equal  asperity,  the  works  of 
Chamberlen  and  Chapman  ;  and  in  a  third, 
he  decries  the  new  forceps  of  Dr.  Smellie, 
He  also  wrote  a  w-ork  on  the  high  operation 
for  the  stone,  which  he  practised  ;  a  Disser- 
tation on  the  Venereal  Disease ;  and  an 
Account  of  the  Efficacy  of  Bark  in  stopping 
gangrene. 

DRA'BA,  (From  Sfxaa-ce,  to  seize ;  so 
called  from  its  sudden  effect  upon  the  nose 
of  those  who  eat  it.) 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnsean  system.  Class,  Teir  adynamia. 
Order,  Siliculosa. 

2.  A  name  of  the  lepidium,  or  Arabian 
mustard,  and  Turkey  cresses. 

Dra'co  sylve'stris.     See  Achillea  Plar- 

7J  lie  fit 

DRACOCE'PHALUM.  (From  J>axa.ip 
a  dragon,  aad  mi^Ahn,  a  head.)  The  name 
of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the  Linnaean  sys- 
tem. Cldss,  Didynamia.  Order,  Gymnosper- 
mia. 

Dkacoce'phalum  canarie'nse.  The  syte- 
matic  name  of  the  balm  of  Gilead.  Molda- 
vica.  Melissa  Turcica.  Turkey-balsam.  Ca- 
nary balsam.  Bal.sam  of  Gilead.  This  plant, 
Diacocephalum  moldavica  ;  Jloribus  verlicel- 
latis,  bradeis  lanceolatis,serraluris  capillaceis 
of  Linnaeus,  affords  a  fragrant  essential  oil,, 
by  distillation,  known  in  Germany  by  the 
iiameof  oleuynsyricE.  The  whole  herb  abounds 
with  an  aromatic  smell,  and  an  agreeable 
taste,  joined  with  an  aromatic  flavour  ;  it  is 
recommended  to  give  tone  to  the  stomach 
and  nervous  system. 

Draconis  sa'nguis.  See  Calamus  ro- 
tarig. 

Draco'ntium.  (From  cTpajc^v,  a  dragon  ; 
so  called  because  its  roots  resemble  a  dra- 
gon's tail.)     See  .Srum  dracunculus. 

DRACU'NCULUS.  (From  S^p^mv,  a 
serpent.)  The  Guinea  worm ;  called  also 
vermiculus  capillaris.  These  animalcules 
are  common  in  both  Indies,  in  most  parts 
of  Africa,  occasionally  at  Genoa,  and  other 
hot  countries.  These  worms  resemble  the 
common  worm,  but  are  much  larger;  com- 
monly found  in  the  legs,  but  sometimes  in 
the  muscular  part  of  the  arras.  They  prin- 
cipally affect  children,  and  their  generation 
is  not  unlike  that  of  the  broad  worms  of  the 
belly;  hence  their  name  tape-worm.  While 
they  move  under  the  skin,  they  creatp  no 
trouble;  but,  in  length  of  time,  the  place 
near  the  dracunculus  suppurates,  and  the 
animal  puts  forth  its  head.  If  it  be  drawn, 
it  excites  considerable  uneasiness,  especially 
if  drawn  so  forcibly  as  to  break  it;  for  the 
part  left  within   creates    intolerable   piain. 


30:2 


DKO 


mic 


Thesa  worms  are  of  different  lengtiis.  Jnthe 
Edin.  Med.  Essays,  mention  is  made  of  one 
that  was  three  yards  and  a  half  in  length. 

Dr.4.saca'ktha.     See  Asiragalus. 

Dragant  gum.     See  .Astragalus. 

Dragon's  blood.     See  Calamus  rotang. 

Dragon's  wort.     See  Arum  dracunculus. 

DRAKE,  James,  M.  D.  Fellow  of  the 
College  of  Physicians,  and  of 'the  Royal  So- 
ciety, published,  in  1707,  "A  new  System 
of  Anatomy;"  which,  though  taken  princi- 
pally from  Cowper,  being  on  a  reduced  plan, 
and  more  within  the  reach  of  students,  was 
pretty  favourably  received.  In  the  third 
edition,  it  was  styled  "  Anthropologia  Nova." 
In  abscesses,  of  the  antrum  masillare,  he 
advised  drawing  one  of  the  molar  teeth,  fo 
let  out  the  matter.  The  description  of  the 
internal  nostrils,  and  of  the  cavities  entering 
them,  is  new  ;  as  are  also  the  plates  of  the 
abdominal  viscera. 

Drahf.'na.     See  Dorsienia  conlrayerva. 

DRA'STICA.  (Drasiica,  sc.  medicamenia, 
cSfistcrTDco!,  active,  brisk  ;  from  <J/iaa,  to  effect.) 
A  term  generally  applied  to  those  medicines 
which  *e  very  violent  in  their  action  ;  thus, 
drastic  purses,  emetics,  Sic. 

DRELIKCOURT,  Charles,  was  born 
at  Parij  in  1633;  and  after  studying  some 
vears  ai  Saumur,  he  went  to  graduate  at 
Montpdier.  He  soon  after  attended  the 
celebrated  Turenne  in  his  campaigns,  and 
was  by  him  made  physician  to  the  army. 
He  wasalso  appointed  one  of  the  physicians 
to  LewkXIV.  But  in  1688  he  was  chosen 
to  succeed  Vander  Linden,  as  professor  of 
medicine  at  Leyden  ;  and  two  years  after  he 
was  adyanced  to  the  chair  of  anatomy.  He 
was  also  made  physician  to  William,  then 
prince  of  Orange,  and  his  consort  ;  and  on 
their  accession  to  the  throne  of  England, 
he  spoke  the  congratulatory  oration  to  them, 
as  rector  of  the  university.  He  continued 
in  his  professorship,  giving  general  satisfac- 
tion, to  the  period  of  his  death  in  1697-  He 
was  a  voluminous  and  learned,  but  hardly 
an  original  writer  ;  yet  his  works  were  very 
much  read  at  the  time.  In  one  of  his  ora- 
tions, he  exculpates  medical  men  from  the 
charge  of  impiety,  observing  that  the  con- 
templation of  the  works  of  God  lends  to 
bind  them  more  to  religion.  In  his  "  Apo- 
logia Medica,"  he  refutes  the  notion,  that 
physicians  were  excluded  from  Rome  for  six 
hundred  years.  He  strenuously  opposed 
the  introduction  of  chemical  preparations 
into  medicine,  which  was  then  very  preva- 
lent. His  son,  Charles,  succeeded  him  in 
practice,  but  has  left  no  publication,  except 
his  thesis  "  De  Lienosis." 

Dresdensis  pu'lvis.  An  oleo  saccharum, 
containing  the  oil  of  cinnamon. 

Dro'ma.  The  name  of  a  plaster  described 
by  Myrepsus. 

Dropaci'smus.  (From  cT/isa-a),  to  remove.) 
Dropax.  A  stimulant  plaster  of  pitch,  wax, 
«.'.'•.  'ofake  off  hpv' 


Dkopax.     See  Dropacismus. 

DRO  PSY.  A  collection  of  a  serous  fluid 
in  the  cellular  membrane  ;  in  the  viscera  and 
the  circumscribed  cavities  of  the  body.  See 
Hydrops.  Jlsciles,  Anasarca^  HydroctphaluSg 
Hydrothorax,  Hydrocele. 

Dropsy  of  the  belly.     See  .Ascites. 

Dropsy  of  the  brain.  See  Hydrocepha- 
lus. 

Dropsy  of  (he  cellular  membrane.  See 
.Anasarca. 

Dropsy  of  the  chest.     See  Hydrothorax. 

Dropsy  of  t lie  ovaria.     See  ..Ascites. 

Dropsy  of  the  testicle.     See  Hydrocele. 

Dropwort.  See  (Enanlhe,  and  Spiraea 
Filipendula. 

Dropwort  hemlock.     See  CEnaidhe. 

Dropwort  water.     See  (Enanlhe. 

DRO'StilRA.  (From  J^so-sjia,  dewy; 
which  is  from  Spocros,  dew;  drops  hanging 
on  the  leaves  like  dew.)  The  name  of  a 
genus  of  plants  in  the  Linnsean  system. 
Class,  Pentandria.  Order,  Hexagynia.  Sun- 
dew. 

Dro'ser4  rotundifo'lia.  The  systema- 
tic name  of  the  sun-dew.  Ros  solis.  Ro- 
rella.  Sundew.  This  elegant  little  plant, 
Drosera  rotundifolia  ;  scapis  radicatis ;  foliis 
orbiculatis  of  Linnasus,  is  said  "to  be  so  acrid 
as  to  ulcerate  the  skin  and  remove  warts 
and  corns ;  and  to  excite  a  fatal  coughing 
and  delirium  in  sheep  who  eat  it.  It  is  sel- 
dom given  medicinally  in  this  country  but 
by  the  lower  orders,  who  esteem  a  decoc- 
tion of  it  as  serviceable  in  asthmas  and 
coughs. 

Drosiobo't  \ncm.  (From  S'poa-o;,  dew,  and 
jiolcLvn,  a  herb  ;  so  called  from  its  being  cover- 
ed with  an  aromatic  dew.)  The  herbbetony. 
See  Betonica. 

Drosso'meli.  (From  J'pc^o;,  dew,  and  /xtki, 
honey.)     Honey-dew.     Manna. 

Dry  bellyache.     See  Colica. 

DUCTl'LIT  Y.  A  property  by  which  bodies 
are  elongated  by  repeated  or  continued  pres- 
sure.   It  is  peculiar  to  metals. 

Duds,  biliary.     See  Biliary  duct. 

DU'CTUS  ARTERIOSUS.  A  great  inos- 
culation found  only  in  the  foetus,  and  very 
young  children,  betwixt  the  pulmonary  ar- 
tery and  the  aorta.  In  adults  it  is  closed 
up. 

DU'CTUS  AD  i\A'SUM.  See  Canalis 
nasalis. 

Duc'tus  au'ris  palati'kus.  The  eusta- 
chian tube. 

Du'cTus  bilia'ris.  See  Choledochus  duc- 
tus. 

DU'CTUS  COMMU'jNIS  CHOLEDO- 
CHUS.    See  Choledochus  ductus. 

DU'CTUS  HEPA'TICUS.  See  Hepatic 
duct. 

DU'CTUS  LACHRYMA'LIS.  See  Lach- 
rymal ducts. 

DU'CTUS  LACTl'FERF.  Ductus  ga- 
lactophori.  The  excretory  ducts  of  the 
glandular  subsiance  composing  tiis  feznale 


DUN 


DUIi 


3U3 


l-»reast.  *  The  miik  passes  aiong  these  ducts 
tff  the  nipple. 

DUCTUS  PANCREATICUS.  The 
pancreatic  duct.  It  is  white  and  small,  and 
arises  from  the  sharp  extremity  of  the  pan- 
creas, runs  through  the  middle  of  the  gland 
towards  the  duodenum,  into  which  it  pours 
3(s  contents  by  an  opening  common  to  it  and 
the  ductus  commnnis  choledockus. 

DU'CTUS  S.\LIVA'LE.-5.  The  excretory 
duels  of  (he  saiivbry  glands,  which  convey 
the  saliva  into  the  mouth. 

DU'CTUS  STENO'NIS.  The  Sfenonian 
duct,  which  w  as  so  called  after  its  discoverer, 
Steno.  It  arises  from  all  the  small  ex- 
cretory ducts  of  the  parotid  gland,  and  pas- 
ses transversely  over  the  masseter  muscle, 
penetrates  the  buccinator,  and  opens  into 
the  mouth. 

DU'CTUS  THORA'CICUS.  See  Thora- 
€ic  Duct 

DUCTUS  VENO'SUS.  When  the  vena 
cava  passes  the  liver  in  the  foetus,  it  sends  off 
the  ductus  venosus,  which  communicates 
with  the  sinus  of  the  vena  porta; ;  but,  in 
adults,  it  becomes  a  flat  ligament. 

DUCTUS  WARTHONIA'jN'US.  The 
excretory  duct  of  the  maxillary  glands;  so 
named  after  its  discoverer. 

Dulca'cidum.  (From  dulcis,  sweet,  and 
iicidus,  sour.)  An  oxymel.  A  medicine 
composed  of  a  sweet  and  sour  ingredient. 

DULCAMA'RA.  (From  dulcis,  sweet, 
and  aniarus,  bitter.)  See  Solanum  dulca- 
mara. 

DUNCAN,  Daniel,  was  born  at  Mon- 
tauban,  in  Languedoc,  in  1649,  son  of  a 
professor  of  physic  in  that  city,  but  of  a 
i'amily  originally  Scotch.  Having  lost  both 
his  parents  in  early  infancy,  he  was  taken 
under  the  protection  of  his  maternal  uncle, 
and  at  a  proper  age  sent  to  study  medicine 
at  Montpelier,  where  he  took  his  degree. 
He  afterwards  resided  seven  years  at  Paris,, 
where  he  published  his  first  work,  upon  the 
principle  of  motion  in  animal  bodies.  He 
then  visited  London,  partly  to  arrange  some 
family  affairs,  partly  to  obtain  information 
concerning  the  plague;  and  intended  to 
have  settled  there  ;  but  after  two  years  he 
\vas  summoned  to  attend  his  patron,  the 
great  Colbert.  He  soon  after  made  public 
two  works,  in  which  he  attempted  to  explain 
the  Animal  Functions  on  Chemical  and 
Mechanical  Principles.  On  the  death  of 
Cdlbert,  he  resided  for  some  years  in  his 
native  city,  but  the  persecution  of  the  Pro- 
testants in  1G90  drove  him  to  Swisserland  .; 
and  he  was  appointed  professor  of  Anatomy 
and.  Chemistry  at  Berne,  where  he  got  into 
considerable  practice.  In  1699  he  was  sent 
for  to  attend  the  Princess  of  Hesse-Cassel, 
■who  had  symptoms  of  threatening  consump- 
tion, induced  by  the  excessive  use  of  tea, 
and  other  hot  liquors:  which  led  him  to 
VFrite  a  Treatise  against  that  practice,  pub- 
lished subsequently  by  the  persuasion  of  his 


friend,  Boerhaave,  He  remained  there 
three  years,  affording  meanwhile  much  relief 
to  the  French  refugees  ;  and  the  fame  of  his 
liberality  procured  his  invitation  to  the  court 
of  Berlin  :  but  a  regard  to  his  health  and, 
to  economy  soon  obliged  him  to  remove  toi 
the  Hague.  In  1714  he  accomplished  his 
favourite  object  of  settling  in  London,  and 
when  he  reached  his  70th  year,  put  in  prac> 
tice  his  previous  resolution  of  giving  his  pro> 
fessional  services  only  gratuitously ;  in  whicia 
he  steadily  persevered  during  the  remaining 
sixteen  years  of  his  life,  though  in  1721  he 
lost  the  third  part  of  his  property  by  tije 
South-sea  scheme. 

Dung,  devil's.     See  Ferula  asafalida. 

Duo.  (At;*,  two.)  Some  compositiobs 
consisting  of  two  ingredients,  are  distin- 
guished by  this  term,  as  piiulae  ex  duobus.; 

DUODE'NUM.  (From  duodenus,  cc|n- 
sisting  of  twelve ;  so  called  because  it  vyas 
supposed  not  to  exceed  the  breadth  of  twelve 
fingers;  but  as  the  ancients  dissected  only 
animals,  this  does  not  hold  good  in  the  hu- 
man subject.)  The  first  portion  of  the 
small  intestines.     See  Intedines.  j 

Duplica'na.  (From  duplex,  double.)  A 
name  of  the  double  tertian  fever.  j 

DU'KA  MA'TER.  (From  durus,  hardj 
and  mater,  a  mother ;  called  dura,  y-om 
its  comparative  hardness  with  the  pia  m\iter, 
and  mater,  from  its  being  supposed  t0  be 
the  source  of  all  the  other  membranes.) 
Dura  mejiinx.  Dermalodes.  A  thick  and 
somewhat  opaque  and  insensible  membrane, 
formed  of  two  layers,  that  surrounds  and 
defends  the  brain,  and  adheres  strongly  to 
the  internal  surface  of  the  cranium.  It 
has  three  considerable  processes,  the  falci- 
form, the  tentorium,  and  the  septum  cere- 
belli;  and  several  sinuses,  of  which  the 
longitudinal, lateral,  and  inferior  longitudinal, 
are  the  {)rii)cipal.  Upon  the  external  suifface 
of  the  dura  mater,  there  are  little  boles, 
from  which  emerge  fleshy-coloured  pai;ill», 
and  which,  upon  examining  the  skull-cap^ 
will  be  found  to  have  corresponding  foveae. 
These  are  the  external  glaadulas  Pacchioni, 
They  are  in  number  from  ten  to  fifteen  on 
each  side,  and  are  chiefly  lateral  to  the 
course  of  the  longituJinal  sinus.  The  ar- 
teries which  supply  this  membrane  with 
vessels  for  its  own  nourishment,  for  tlijat  of 
the  contiguous  bone,  and  for  the  perpetual 
exudation  of  the  fluid,  or  halitus  rather, 
which  moistens  or  bedews  its  internal  sur- 
face, may  be  divided  into  anterior,  middle, 
and  posterior.  The  first  proceeds  frora  the 
ophthalmic  and  ethmoidal  branches;  the 
second  from  the  internal  ma&illary  and  su-. 
perior  pharyngeal;  the  posterior  frors  the 
occipital  and  vertebral  arteries. 

The  principal  artery  of  the  dura  mater, 
named,  by  way  of  distinction,  the  great  ar- 
tery of  the  dura  mater,  is  derived  froiji  the 
internal  maxillary  ortery,  a  branch  <^  the 


S04 


BYS 


DY-B 


external  carotid.  It  is  called  the  Spiaalis, 
or  spheno-spinalis,  from  its  {passing  into 
the  head  through  the  spinous  hole  of  the 
sphenoid  bone,  or  meninga  media,  from 
its  relative  situation,  as  it  arises  in  the  great 
middle  fossa  of  the  skull.  This  artery, 
though  if  sometimes  enters  the  skull  in  two 
branches,  usually  enters  in  one  considerable 
branch,  and  divides,  soon  after  it  reaches 
the  dura  mater,  into  three  or  four  branches, 
of  which  the  anterior  is  the  largest  ;  and 
these  spread  their  ramifications  beautifully 
wpon  the  dura  mater,  over  all  that  part 
which  is  opposite  to  the  anterior,  middle, 
and  posterior  lobes  of  the  brain.  Its  larger 
'trunks  run  upon  the  internal  surface  of  the 
parietal  bone,  and  are  sometimes  for  a  con- 
siderable space  buried  in  its  substance.  The 
extreme  branches  of  this  artery  extend  so  as 
Jc  inosculate  with  the  anterior  and  posterior 
arteries  of  the  dura  mater;  and  through  the 
l)ones,  (chiefly  parietal  and  temporal  bones,) 
they  inosculate  with  the  temporal  and 
occipital  arteries.  The  meningeal  artery 
has  been  known  to  become  aneurismal, 
Bnd  distended  at  intervals;  it  has  formed  an 
aneurism,  destroying  the  bones,  and  causing 
epBepsy. 

Do'ra  me'ninx.  Before  the  time  of  Ga- 
len, the  term  meninx  was  common  to  all  the 
membranes  of  the  body  ;  afterw  ards  it  was 
appropriated  to  those  of  the  brain.  See 
Dura  mater. 

JDwale.    See  Atropa  belladonna. 

Dwarf,  elder.     See  Sambucus  ebulus. 

Dyo'ta.  (From  <iua>,  two,  and  ouj,  oi]o;, 
an  ear.)  A  chemical  instrument  with  two 
ears,  or  handles. 

DYS.S:STHE'SIA.  (From  Jt;?,  difficulty, 
and  aiirBeLvofxau,  to  feel  or  perceive.)  Impair- 
ed feeling. 

DYSjESTHE'SI^.  An  order  in  the 
clas3,  locales  of  Dr.  Cu lien's  Nosology, 
containing  those  diseases,  in  which  the 
senses  are  depraved,  or  destroyed,  from  a 
defect  of  the  external  organs. 

Dvsanago'gos.  ("From  <Jt/;,  with  diffi- 
culty, and  etvoLyie,  to  subdue.)  Viscid  ex- 
pectoration. 

Dyscatapo'tia.  (From  Jwf,  and  xaClefirtvte, 
to  drink.)  A  difficulty  of  swallowing  li- 
quids, which  Dr.  Mead  thinks  a  more  proper 
term  than  that  generally  used  for  canine 
madaess,  viz.  hydrophobia;  as  it  is  more 
particularly  descriptive  of  the  aiFeclion  under 
which  the  unhappy  patients  labour  ;  for  in 
reality  they  dread  water  from  the  difficulty 
of  swallowing  it. 

D  Y  S  C  I  N  E'S  I  A.  (From  Jwc,  bad, 
and  JWV6W,  to  move.)  Bad  or  imperfect 
motion. 

DYSCINE'SI.^.  An  order  in  the  class, 
locales  of  Cullen's  nosology  ;  embracing 
diseases  in  which  the  motion  is  impeded,  or 
depraved,  from  an  imperfection  of  the 
organ. 

DyscoFHo'sis,     (From   cTy?,    with   diffi- 


culty, and  Kapo®,  to  be  deaf.)    A  defeat  in 
the  sense  of  hearing. 

DYSCRA'SIA.  (From  Juf,  with  difficulty, 
and  K.ifxnufjn,  to  mix.)  A  bad  habit  of 
body. 

DYSECCE'A.  (From  ^v;,  difficulty,  and 
axon,  hearing.)  Cophosis.  Deafness.  Hear- 
ing diminished  or  destroyed.  A  genus  of 
disease  in  the  class  locales,  and  order  dysas- 
thesicB  of  Culien,  containing  two  species  ; 
Dysecxza  organica,  which  arises  from  was 
in  the  meatus,  injuries  of  the  membrane,  or 
inflammation  and  obstruction  of  the  tiilie  ; 
Dyseccea  atonica,  when  without  any  discerni- 
ble injury  of  the  organ. 

Dyse'lcia.  (From  ^v;,  with  difficulty, 
and  exicm,  an  ulcer.)  An  ulcer  difficult  to 
heai. 

Dyse'metus.  (From  (Tuc,  with  difficulty, 
and  e/mem,  to  vomit.)  A  person  not  easily 
made  to  vomit. 

Dysente'ria.     See  Dysentery. 

DYSENTERY.  (From  Jy;,  difKcuIty, 
and  6v7f5t,  the  bowels.)  Dysenteria,  Dis- 
solutus  morbus.  Diarrhceq  carnosa.  The 
flus.  A  genus  of  disease  in  the  class 
pyrexim,  and  order  profluvia  of  Cullen's 
nosology.  It  is  known  by  contagious 
pyrexia;  frequent  griping  stools;  tenes- 
mus ;  stools,  chiefly  mucous,  sometimes 
mixed  with  blood,  the  natural  faeces  being 
re.tained  or  voided  in  small,  compact,  hard 
substances,  known  by  the  name  of  scybala; 
loss  of  appetite,  and  nausea.  It  occurs 
chiefly  in  summer  and  autumn,  and  is  often 
occasioned  by  much  moisture  succeeding 
quickly  intense  heat,  or  great  drought ; 
whereby  the  perspiration  is  suddenly  check- 
ed, and  a  determination  made  to  the  intes- 
tines. It  is  likewise  occasioned  by  the  use  of 
unwholesome  and  putrid  food, and  by  noxious 
exhalations  and  vapours ;  hence  it  appears 
often  in  armies  encamped  in  the  neigh- 
bourhood of  low  marshy  grounds,  and 
proves  highly  destructive  ;  but  the  cause 
which  most  usually  gives  rise  to  it,  is  a  spe- 
cific contagion ;  and  when  it  once  makes 
its  appearance,  where  numbers  of  people 
are  collected  together,  it  not  unfrequently 
spreads  with  great  rapidity.  A  peculiar 
disposition  in  the  atmosphere  seems  often  to 
predispose,  or  give  rise  to  the  dysentery,  in 
which  case  it  prevails  epidemically. 

It  frequently  occurs  about  the  same  time 
with  autumnal  intermittent  and  remittent 
fevers,  and  with  these  it  is  often  complicated. 

The  disease,  however,  is  much  more 
prevalent  in  warm  climates  than  in  cold 
ones ;  and  in  the  months  of  August,  Sep- 
tember, and  October,  which  is  the  rainy 
season  of  the  year  in  the  West  Indies,  it  is 
very  apt  to  break  out  and  to  become  very 
general  among  the  negroes  on  the  different 
plantations  in  the  colonies.  The  body- 
having  been  rendered  irritable  by  the 
great  heat  of  the  summer,  and  being  ex- 
posed suddenly  to  much  moisture  with  open 


1>¥S  DYS                           305 

povesj  the  Wood  is   (hereby  thiovvn  from  biit  when  they  are  more   moderate,   it  is 

the  exterior  vessels  upon  the  interior,  so  as  often  protracted  to  a  considerable  length  oi 

to  give  rise  to  dysenteries.  time,  and  so  goes  off   at   last  by  a  gentle 

An  attack  of  dysentery  is  sometimes  pre-  perspiration,  diffused  equally  over  the  whole 
ceded  by  loss  of  appetite,  eostiveness,  fla-  body ;  the  fever,  thirst,  and  griping  then 
tulency,  sickness  at  the  stomach,  and  a  ceasing,  and  the  stools  becoming  of  a  natu- 
slight  vomiting,  and  comes  on  with  slight  ral  colour  and  consistence.  When  the  dis- 
chills, succeeded  by  heat  in  the  skin,  and  ense  is  of  long  standing,  and  has  hecomL> 
frei^uency  of  the  pulse.  These  symptoms  habitual,  it  seldom  admits  of  an  easy  cure  : 
are  in  general  the  forerunners  of  the  griping  and  when  it  attacks  a  person  iahourino- 
and  increased  evacuations  which  afterwards  under  an  advanced  stage  of  scurvy,  or  pnl- 
occur.  monary  consumption,  or  whose  constitution 

When  the  inflammation  begins  to  occupy  has  been  much  impaired  by  any  other  dis- 

the  lower  part  of  the  intestinal  tube,    the  order,  it  is  sure  to  prove  fatal.     It  sometimes 

stools    become     more  frequent,     and   less  appears  at    the  same  time  with  autumnal 

abundant ;  and,  in  passing  through  the  in-  intermittent  and  remittent  fevers,  as  has  been 

flamed  parts,  they  occasion   great  pain,  so  observed,  and  is  then  more  complicated  and 

that  every    evacuation    is   preceded  by  a  difScultto  remove, 

severe  griping,  as  also  a  rumbling  noise.  Upon  opening  the  bodies  of  those   -who 

The  motions  vary  both  in  colour  and  con-  die  of  dysentery,  the  internal   coat  of  (he 

sistence,    being   sometimes    composed     of  intestines  (but  more  parliculary  of  the  colon 

frothy  mucus,  streaked   with  blood,  and  at  and  rectum)    appears    to  be  affected    with 

other  times  of   an    acrid  watery  humour,  inflammation  and  its  consequences,  such  as 

Hike  the  washings  of  meat,  and  with  a  very  ulceration,     gangrene,     and     contractions, 

fetid  smell.     Sometimes  pure  blood  is  void-  The  peritonseum  and  other  coverings  of  (he 

ed ;    BOW  and   then  lumps    of   coagulated  abdomen,  seem  likewise,  in  many  instances, 

snucus,  resembling  bits  of  cheese,  are  to  be  to  be  affected  by  inflammation, 

observed  in  the  evacuations,  and  in  some  in-  In  the  treatment  of  the  acute  dysentery, 

stances  a  quantity  ofpiu'ulent  matter  is  passed,  when  not  arising  from   contagion,  but  at- 

Sometimes  what  is  voided  consists  merely  tended  by  considerable  pyrexia  and  pain, 

of  a  mucous  matter,    without  any  appear-  in  persons  of  a  strong  and  full  habit,  it  will 

ance  of  blood,  exhibiting  that  disease  which  be  right  to  commence  by  a  moderate  vente- 

is  known  by  the   name  of  dysenteria   alba,  section  ;  but  in   general  leeches  to  the  ab- 

or  morbus  mucosus.  domen  will  abstract  a  sufficient  quantity|Of 

Whilst  the  stools  consist  of  these   various  blood,    followed  by   fomentations,    or  (he 

matters,    and  are  voided  frequently,  it   is  warm  bath,  which  may  produce  a  powerful 

seldom    that  we  can  perceive  any  natural  determination  to  the  surface  as  well  as  coun- 

faeces  among  them,  and  when  we  do,   they  teract  spasm;  also   blisters  or  rubefacients 

appear  in  small  hard  balls,  called  scybala,  should  not  be   neglected.     With  regard   to 

which  being  passed,  the  patient  is  sure  to  internal  remedies,  a  brisk  emetic  will  often 

experience  some  temporary  relief  from  the  be  adviseable,  particularly  where  the  tongue 

griping  and  tenesmus.  is  very  foul,  the  stomach  loaded,  or  marks 

It  frequently  happens,  from  the  violent  of  congestion  in  the  liver  appear  :  it  mav 

efforts  which  are  made    to    discharge   the  also    by    inducing    diaphoresis    materially 

irritating  matters,  that  a  portion  of  the  gut  check  the  violence  of  the  symptoms,  nav 

is  forced   beyond    the  verge  of   the  anus,  sometimes  cut  short   the  disease  at  once. 

which,     in    the   progress    of   the    disease,  The   next  object  is  effectually  to   clear  out 

proves  a  troublesome  and  distressing  symp-  the  bowels :    for  which   purpose    calomel, 

torn ;  as  does  likewise  the  tenesmus,  there  joined  with  opium  in  quantity  snfBcient  to 

being  a  constant  inclination  to  go  to   stool,  relieve  the  pain  may  be  given,  and  followed 

without  the  ability  of  voiding  any  thing,  up  by  castor  oil,  neutral  salts,   &,c.  till  they 

except  perhaps  a  little  mucus.  operate.      In  the  mean   time  mucilaginous 

More  or  less  pyrexia  usually  attends  with  demulcents  may  help  to  moderate  the  irri- 

the  symptoms  which  have  been  described,  tation.     When  the  bowels  have   been  tho- 

throughout  the  whole  of  the  disease,  where  roughly  evacuated,  it  will  be  important  (o 

it  is  inclined  to  terminate  fatally  ;  and  is  procure  a  steady  determination  to   the  sur- 

either  of   an   inflammatory  or  putrid  ten-  face,  and  the  compound  powder  of  ipeca- 

dency.      In   other  cases,  the  febrile   state  cuanha  is  perhaps  the  best  medicine ;    as- 

whoUy  disappears   after  a  time,   while  the  sisted  by  warm  clothing,  friction,  exercise, 

properdysenteric  symptoms  probably  will  be  &c.     Should  the  liver  not  perform  its  office 

of  long  continuance.    Hence  the  distinction  properly,    the   continued  use    of  mercury 

into  acute  and  chronic  dysentery.  maybe  necessary;  to  restore  the  strength, 

When  the  symptoms  run  high,  produce  and  relieve  dyspeptic  symptoms,  tonics  and 

great  loss  of  strength,  and  are  accompanied  antacids  will  be  useful,  with  a   mild  nutri- 

with  a  putrid  tendency  and  a  fetid  and  in-  tious  diet;   and  great  care  must  be  taken 

voluntary  discharge,  the  disease  often  ter-  to  obviate  accumulation  of  faeces.     In  the 

niinates  fatally  in  the  course  of  a  few  days  ;  chronic  form  of  (he  disea:ie:  demulcents  and 

39 


306                             DYS  DYS 

sedatives  niay  be  freely  eiupioycd   by  the  a  great  length  of  time,  without  any  aggra- 

mouth  or  in  the  form  of  clyster  ;  the  bowels  vation  or  remission  of  the  symptoms, 

may  be  occasionally  relieved  by  rhubarb,  Great  grief  and  uneasiness  of  mind,   in- 

or  other  mild  aperient ;  mercury  should  be  tense  study,  profuse  evacuations,   excess  ia 

cauliouily  employed,  where  the  discharge  venery,  hard  drinking,  particularly  of   spi- 

of  bile  is  indicated,  or  if   that  cannot  be  rituous  liquors,  and  of  tea,  tobacco,  opium, 

borne,  nitric  acid  may  be  tried  ;  and  besides  and  other  narcotics,  immoderate  repletion, 

great  attention  to  regimen,  as  in  the  decline  and  over  distention   of  the   stomach,   a  de- 

of  acute  dysentery,  mild   astringents,   with  ficiency   in  the  secretion  of  the   bile,    or 

tonics,  fee.  may  contribute  materially  to  the  gastric  juice,  and  the  being  much  exposed 

recovery  of  the  patient.  to  moist  and  cold  air,  when  without  exer- 

DrsEPULo'Ticus.    (From  Jj/c,   with  diffi-  cise,  are  the  causes  which  usually  occasion 

culty,  and    iTrvxcn,  to  cicatrize.)      Dysepu-  dyspepsia. 

lotus.     An  inveterate   ulcer  difficult  to  be  A  long  train  of  nervous  symptoms  gene- 
healed,  rally  attend  on   this  disease,  such  as  a  loss 

Bysh^morrho'is.     (From  Jt/c,  with  dif-  of  appetite,  nausea,    heart-burn,  ilatulency, 

ficulty.   and  ci/uc^poi;,   the   piles.)     Suppres-  acid,    foetid,    or    nidorous    eructations,    a 

sion  of  bleeding  piles.  gnawing  in   the   stomach    when    empty,  a 

DYSLO'CHIA.      (From   Jt/c,    difficulty,  sense  of  constriction  and  uneasiness  in  the 

and  ?.c^ict,  the   lochia.)     A  suppression    of  throat,  with  pain  in  the  side,  or  sternum, 

the  lochia.  so  that  the  patient  at  times  can  only  lay  on 

DYSMENORRH.E'A.  (From  ovc,  with  his  right  side;  great  costiveness,  habitual 
difficulty,  and  fj.nvcpcioia,  the  menses.)  A  chilliness,  paleness  of  the  countenance,  Ian- 
difficult  or  painful  menstruation,  accompa-  guor,  unwillingness  to  move  about,  low- 
nied  with  severe  pains  in  the  back,  loins,  and  ness  of  spirits,  palpitations,  and  disturbed 
bottom  of  the  belly.  sleep. 

Dvso'des.     (From  Ju;,  bad,  and  c^a;,  to  The  number  of  these  symptoms  varies  in 

smeli.)     A  bad  smell.    Fcstid.    Hippocrates  different  cases,  with  some,  being  felt  only  in 

applies  it  to  a  fcetid  disorder  of  the  small  part;  in   others,    being  accompanied    even 

intestines.     Also   the  name  of  a  malagraa  with  additional    ones,    equally  unpleasant, 

and  acopon  in  Galen  and  Paulus  JEgineta.  such  as  severe  transient   pains  in  the  head 

DYSO'PIA.     (From    <iv;,  bad,  and  a-^,  an  and   breast,   and   various  affections  of    the 

eye.)      Parorasis.      Difficult     sight.      Sight  sight,  as  blindness,  double  vision,  Sic. 

depraved,  requiring  one  certain  quantity  of  Dyspepsia  never  proves  fatal,  unless  when 

light,   one  particular  distance,  or  one  posi-  by  a  very    long   continuance,  it  produces 

tion.     A  genus  of  disease  in  the  class /oca/es,  great  general  debility  and  weakness;  and 

and  order  dysfssthesice  oi  CuWen,  containing  so  passes  into  some  other  disease,  such  as 

the  five   following   species:  1.  Dysopia  Ic-  dropsy;  but  it  is  at  all  times  very  difficult 

ntbrarum,    called  also    amblyopia  crepiiscu-  to  remove,  but  raoi'e  particularly  so  in  warm 

laris,    requiring  objects  to  be  placed  in  a  climates. 

strong  light.     2.  Dysopia  luminis,    likewise  The  morbid  appearances  to  be  observed  on 

termed  amblyopia  mcridiana,  objects   only  dissections  of  this  desease,  are   principally 

discernible    in   a    weak  light.    3.    Dysopia  confined  to  that  part  of  the  stomach  which 

dissitorian,  m  which  distant  objects  are  not  is  called  the  pylorus;  which  is  often  found 

perceived.    4.  Dysopia  proximorum,  or  dy-  either  in  a  contracted,  scirrhous,  or  ulcerat- 

sopia  amblyopia,  in  which  objects  too  near  ed  stale.     In  every  instance,  the  stomach  is 

are  not   perceived.       5.   Dysopia   laieralis,  perceived  to  be  considerably  distended  with 

called    abo  amblyopia  luscorinn,    in  which  air. 

objects  are    not  seen  unless  placed  in  an  The  treatment  of  dyspepsia  consists,  1.  Fa 

oblique  position.  obviating  the  several  exciting  causes.    2.  In 

DYSORE'XIA.  (From  tiu;,  bad,  and  relieving  urgent  symptoms,  some  of  which 
ff'/^i;,  appetite.)  A  bad  or  depraved  ap-  may  tend  to  prolong  the  disease.  3.  In  re- 
petite,  storing  the  tone  of  the  stomach,  or  of  the 

DYSORE'XIj®.     The  name  of  an  order  general  system,  and  thus  getting  rid  of  the 

in  the  class  locales    of    Cullen's  nosology,  liability  to  relapse. 

which  he  divides  into  two  sections,  appetitus  !.  In  fulfilling  the  first  indication  we  are 

eiTonei  and  deficicntes.  often  much   circumscribed    by  the  circum- 

DYSPE  PSIA.      (From    Jt?,    bad,    and  stances  or  habits  of  the  patient ;  and  parli- 

.^iTrloo,  to  concoct.)     Jpepsia.     Indigestion,  cularly  when  they  have  been  accustomed  to 

Dr.    Cullen   arranges    this  genus  of  disease  drink  spirits,  which  they  can  hardly    relin- 

iu  the  class   7ienroses,  and  order  adynamim.  quish,  or  only  in  a  very  gradual  manner. 

It  chiedy   arises  in  persons  between  thirty  The  diet  must  be  regulated  by  the  particular 

and  forty  years  of  age,  and  is  principally  to  form  of  the  disease  :  in  those  who  are  liable 

be  met  with  in  those  who  devote  much  time  to  acidity,  it  should  be  chieHy  of  an  animal 

lo  study,  or  who  lead  either  a  very  sedentary  nature,  with  the   least  acescent  vegetable 

or  irregular  life.    A  great  singularity  attend-  substances,  and  for  drink,  toast  and  water, 

cinton  it  is;that  it  may  and  often  does  continue  or    soda  water,   adding  a  little  brandy,  if 


DYS 


DYS 


SOT 


really  necessary ;  where  the  opposite,  or  sep- 
tic tendency  appears,  which  happensespecial- 
ly  in  persons  of  a  Horid  complexion,  it  should 
consist  principally  of  vegetable  matter,  par- 
ticularly the  ripe  subacid  fruits,  with  the 
meat  of  young  animals  occasionally,  and  if 
plain  water  be  not  agreeable,  table-beer, 
cider,  &c.  may  be  allowed  for  drink ;  and 
in  those  of  the  phlegmatic  temperament  the 
most  nutritious  and  digestible  articles  must 
be  selected,  mostly  of  an  animal  nature,  as- 
sisted by  the  warmer  condiments,  and  the 
more  generous  fermented  liquors  in  modera- 
tion. It  will  be  generally  better  to  take 
food  oftener,  rather  than  to  load  the  sto- 
mach too  much  at  once  ;  but  more  than 
four  meals  in  the  day  can  hardly  be  requi- 
site ;  if  at  any  other  time  a  craving  should 
occur,  a  crust  of  bread  or  a  piece  of  biscuit 
may  be  eaten. 

II.  Among  the  symptoms  requiring  pallia- 
tion, heart-burn  is  frequent,  resulting  from 
acrimony  in  the  stomach,  and  to  be  relieved 
by  antacid,  or  antiseptic  remedies,  according 
(o  circumstances,  or  diluents  and  demul- 
cents may  answer  the  purpose.  A  sense  ef 
weight  at  the  stomach  with  nausea  may  oc- 
casionally indicate  a  gentle  emetic  ;  but  will 
be  less  likely  to  occur  if  the  bowels  are  kept 
regular.  Flatulence  may  be  relieved  by 
aroraatics,  asther,  fee. ;  and  these  will  be 
proper  for  spasmodic,  or  nervous  pains  ;  but 
if  ineffectual,  opium  should  be  had  recourse 
to.  Vomiting  is  generally  best  checked  by 
carbonic  acid.  When  diarrhoea  occurs,  the 
aromatic  confection  is  mostly  proper,  some- 
times with  a  little  opium.  But  the  bowels 
are  much  more  commonly  confined,  and 
mild  cathartics  should  be  frequently  exhi- 
bited, as  castor  oil,  rhubarb,  aloes,  &.c.  ; 
sometimes  the  more  active,  where  these  do 
not  answer ;  in  those  of  a  florid  complexion 
a  laxative  diet,  with  the  supertartrate  of  pot- 
ash, or  other  saline  cathartic  occasionally, 
may  agree  better  :  and  where  the  liver  is 
torpid,  mercurials  should  be  resorted  to. 

HI.  The  third  object  is  to  be  attempted  by 
tonics,  particularly  the  aromatic  bitters,  the 
mineral  acids,  or  the  preparations  of  iron  ; 
by  the  cold  bath  prudently  regulated  ;  by 
gentle  exercise  steadily  persevered  in,  parti- 
cularly walking  or  riding  on  horseback  ;  by 
a  careful  attention  to  the  diet;  by  seeking  a 
pure  mild  air,  keeping  regular  hours,  with 
relaxation  and  amusement  of  the  mind,  &.c. 

DYSPERMATl'SMUS.  (From  <fy?,  bad, 
and  cr^s/!^«,  seed.)  Jlgenesia.  Slow,  or  im- 
peded emission  of  semen,  during  coition,  in- 
sufficient for  the  purpose  of  generation.  A 
genus  of  disease  in  the  class  locales,  and  or- 
der epischeses  of  Cullen.  The  species  are  : 
1.  Dysperma'dsmus  urethr alls,  when  the  ob- 
struction is  in  the  urethra.  2.  Dyspermalis- 
mus  nodosus,  when  a  tumour  is  formed  in 
either  corpus  cavernosum  penis.  3.  Dysper- 
raalismus  prcBpiHialis,  when  the  impediment 
is  from  a  straightness  of  the  orifice  of  the 


prajpuce.  4.  Dyspennaiismus  mucosus,  when 
the  urethra  is  obstructed  by  a  viscid  miicu=. 
5.  Dyspermalisrmis  hyperlonicus,  when  the.'-e 
is  an  excess  of  erection  of  the  penis.  6.  Dys- 
permatismus  epilepticus,  from  epileptic  rits 
coming  on  during  coition.  7.  Dyspermatis- 
mus  apradodes,  from  a  want  of  vigour  in  the 
genitals.  8.  Dyspermadsmus  rejiuus,  in  which 
the  semen  is  thrown  back  into  the  urinary 
bladder. 

DYSPHA'Gf  A.  (From  Su;,  with  difficulty, 
and  (payx,  to  eat.)  A  difficulty  of  degluti- 
tion. 

DYSPHO'iNIA.  (From  Svi,  bad,  and 
9*y«,  the  voice.)  A  difficulty  of  speak- 
ing. 

DYSPNCEA.  (From  J-v;,  di.fficult,  and 
cTvso,  to  breathe.)  Dyspnoon.  Difficult 
respiration,  without  sense  of  stricture,  and 
accompanied  with  cough  through  the  whole 
course  of  the  disease.  A  genus  of  disease 
in  the  class  neuroses,  and  order  spasmi  of 
Cullen.  He  distinguishes  eight  species. 
1.  Dyspnoea  calarrhalis,  when  with  a  cougli 
there  are  copious  discharges  of  viscid  mu- 
cus, called  also  asthma  catarrhale,  pneu- 
modes,  pneumonicum,  and  piluilosum.  3. 
Dyspnaa  sicca,  when  there  is  a  cough 
without  any  considerable  discharge.  3. 
Dyspnaa  aerea,  when  the  disease  is  much 
increased  by  slight  changes  of  the  weather. 
•4.  Dyspnaa  ierrea,  when  earthy  or  calcu- 
lous matters  are  spit  up.  u.  Dyspnaa  aquo- 
sa,  when  there  is  a  scarcity  of  urine  and 
cedemalous  feet,  without  the  other  symp- 
toms of  a  dropsy  in  the  chest.  Q.  Dyspnaa 
pinguedinosa,  from  corpulency.  7.  Dysp- 
naa thoracica,  when  parts  surrounding  the 
chest  are  injured  or  deformed.  8.  Dysp- 
naa extrinseca,  from  manifest  external 
causes. 

Dv'spNooN.     See  Dyspnaa. 
Dysba'chitis.    The  name  of  a  plaster  in 
Galen. 

Dvsthy'mia.  (From  J~y?, 'jatlj  and  Syaor, 
miud.)     Insanity. 

Dysto'chia.  (From  Juc,  witii  difficulty, 
and  TtiLJa),  to  bring  forth.)  Difficult  labour 
or  child-birth. 

DYSTCECHrASIS.  (From  /i;?,  bad,  and 
s-3/%(!f,  order.)  An  irregular  disposition  of 
the  hairs  in  the  eyelids. 

DYSU'RIA.  (From  J-uc,  difficultly,  and 
cupov,  urine.)  SHlHcidium.  .^rdor  vrina. 
Culbicio.  A  suppression  or  difficulty  ia 
discharging  the  urine.  A  total  suppres- 
sion is  called  ischuria  ;  a  partial  suppres- 
sion, dysuria :  and  this  may  be  with  or 
without  heat.  When  there  are  frequent, 
painful,  or  uneasy  urgings  to  discharge  the 
urine,  and  it  passes  off  only  fay  drops,  or  in 
very  small  quantities,  the  disease  is  called 
strangury.  When  a  sense  of  pain,  or  heat, 
attends  the  discharge, it  pas-:es  with  difficulty, 
and  is  styled  ardor  urine,  heat  of  the  urine. 
The  dysuria  is  acute,  or  chrop.ic.  Dr.  Cul- 
len places  this  disease  in  the  class  locale;, 


368 


BYS 


DY5 


and  order  epischeses,  containing  six  species  : 
1.  Dysnria  ardens,  with  a  sense  of  heat, 
■without  any  manifest  disorder  of  the  blad- 
der. 2.  Dysuria  spasmodica,  from  spasm. 
3.  Dysuria  compressiords,  from  a  compres- 
sion of  the  neighbouring  parts.  4.  Dysuria 
phlogistica,  from  violent  inflammation.  5. 
Dysuria  calculosa,  from  stone  in  the  bladder. 
6.  Dysuria  mucosa,  from  an  abundant  secre- 
tion of  mucus.  The  causes  which  give  rise 
lO  these  diseases  are,  an  inflammation  of  the 
urethra,  occasioned  either  by  venereal  sores, 
or  by  the  use  of  acrid  injections,  tumour,  ul- 
cerof  the  prostate  gland,  inflammation  of  the 
kidneys,  or  bladder,  considerable  enlarge- 
ments of  the  hemorrhoidal  veins,  a  lodgment 
of  indurated  fasces  in  the  rectum,  spasm  at 
the  neck  of  the  bladder,  the  absorption  of 
cantharides,  applied  externally  or  taken  in- 
ternally, and  excess  in  drinking  either  spi- 
rituous or  vinous  liquors;  but  particles  of 
gravel,  sticking  at  the  neck  of  the  bladder, 
or  lodging  in  the  urethra,  and  thereby  pro- 
ducing irritation,  prove  the  most  frequent 
cause.    Gouty  matter  falling  on  the  neck 


of  the  bladder,  will  sometimes  occasion  the^je 
complaints. 

In  dysurj-,  there  is  a  frequent  inclination 
to  make  water,  with  a  smarting  pain,  heat, 
and  difficulty  in  voiding  it.  together  with  a 
sense  of  fullness  in  the  region  of  the  bladder. 
The  symptoms  often  vary,  however,  accord- 
ing to  the  cause  which  has  given  rise  to  it. 
If  it  proceeds  from  a  calculus  in  the  kidney 
or  ureter,  besides  the  atfections  mentioned,  it 
will  be  accompanied  with  nausea,  vomiting, 
and  acute  pains  in  the  loins  and  region  of 
the  ureter  and  kidney  of  the  side  affected. 
When  a  stone  in  the  bladder,  or  gravel  in  the 
urethra,  is  the  cause,  an  acute  pain  will  be  felt 
at  the  end  of  the  penis,  particularly  on  void- 
ing the  last  drops  of  urine,  and  (he  stream 
of  water  will  either  be  divided  into  two,  or 
be  discharged  in  a  twisted  manner,  not  un- 
like a  cork-screw.  If  a  scirrhus  of  the  pros- 
tate gland  has  occasioned  the  suppression  or 
difficulty  of  urine,  a  hard  indolent  tumour, 
unattended  with  any  acute  pain,  may  readily 
be  felt  in  the  perinaeum,  or  by  introducing 
the  finger  into  the  rectum. 


E. 


JliAR.  Auris.  The  organ  of  heaving  is 
situated  at  the  side  of  the  head,  and  is  di- 
vided into  external  and  internal  ear.  The 
Huricula,  commonly  called  the  ear,  consti- 
tutes the  external  part,  and  contains  several 
eminences  and  depressions,  as  the  helix,  an- 
iihelix,  tragus,  antitragus,  concha  auriculm, 
scapha,  and  lobulus.  The  external  auditory 
passage,  containing  the  wax,  proceeds  from 
the  middle  of  it  down  to  the  membrane  of 
the  tympanum,  which  divides  the  external 
from  the  internal  parts  of  this  organ.  Be- 
hind the  membrana  tympani  is  an  irregular 
cavity,  the  cavity  of  the  tympanum,  in  which 
are  four  little  bones,  the  malleus,  incus, 
stapes,  and  os  orbiculare  ;  and  four  open- 
ings, one  of  the  Eustachian  tube,  another  to 
the  mastoid  sinus,  the  fenestra  ovalis,  and 
the  fenestra  rotunda.  The  tympanum  is  ter- 
minated by  the  labyrinth.  The  labyrinth  is 
the  remaining  part  of  the  internal  ear,  con- 
sisting of  (he  cochlea,  vesiibulum,  and  semi- 
circular canals.  The  arteries  of  the  ear  are 
the  external  and  internal  auditory.  The 
veins  empty  themselves  into  the  external 
jugulars.  The  muscles  of  the  ear  are  divided 
into  three  classes  :  the  common,  proper,  and 
internal.  The  common  muscles  are,  the  at- 
tollens  aurem,  anterior  auris,  and  retrahentes 
ma-is,  which  move  the  whole  ear.    The  pro- 


per are,  helicis  major,  helicis  minor,  tragicus, 
antitragicus,ai\dtransversus  a»m.-^these  affect 
the  parts  only  to  which  they  are  connected. 
The  muscles  of  the  internal  ear  are,  laxator 
tympani,  tensor  tympani,  and  stapedius,  which 
belong  to  the  ossicula  auditus.  The  nerves 
of  the  external  ear  are  branches  of  the  ner- 
vus  audiloriv^  durus,  and  those  of  the  internal 
ear,  are  branches  of  the  nervus  auditnrius 
mollis. 

Eari'tes.     Haematites,  or  bloodstone. 

EARTH.  Terra.  Though  there  seems 
to  be  an  almost  infinite  variety  of  earthy 
substances  scattered  on  the  surface  of  this 
globe,  yet,  when  we  examine  them  with  a 
chemical  eye,  we  find,  not  without  surprise, 
that  all  the  earth  and  stones  which  we 
tread  under  our  feet,  and  which  compose 
(he  largest  rocks,  as  well  as  the  numerous 
different  specimens  which  adorn  the  cabinets 
of  the  curious,  are  composed  of  a  very 
few  simple  or  elementary  earths,  in  number 
no  more  than  nine  or  ten  :  viz.  Silex,  lime, 
magnesia,  barytes,  strontian,  alumina,  glu- 
cine,  zircon,  yttria,  and  perhaps  agustine. 

These  are  all  the  simple  earths  hitherto 
known,  which  nature  presents  to  us  com- 
pletely formed  ;  (hough  one  or  more  of  them 
enters  into  the  composition  of  a  great  many 
bodies.     They  have  a  variety  of  properties 


EAB 


ECC 


30.9 


which  are  common  to  all : — they  are  diy, 
incombustible  bodies.  They  are  insoluble 
in  water  and  alcohol,  or  nearly  so,  and  have 
little  or  no  taste;  at  least  when  combined 
with  carbonic  acid.  Their  specific  gravity 
does  not  esceed  4.9.  When  perfectly  pure, 
they  assume  the  form  of  a  white  powder, 
harsh  fo  the  touch.  They  are  infusible. 
They  are  capable,  except  silex,  of  combining 
with  acids,  and  forming  neutral  salts.  They 
are  likewise  disposed  to  unite  with  the 
alkalies,  with  sulphur,  and  phosphorus;  with 
metallic  oxides,  and  with  each  other,  either 
by  fusion  or  solution  in  water. 

Every  one  of  these  characters  is  not  per- 
haps rigorously  applicable  to  each  of  these 
bodies ;  but  they  all  possess  a  sufficient 
number  of  them  to  render  it  useful  to  ar- 
range them  under  one  class.  It  has  been 
recently  shown  by  chemists,  that  some  of 
the  earths  are  really  compounds  of  metallic 
substances  with  oxygen,  and  probably  that 
will  be  found  to  hold  true  in  them  all. 

Stones  diifer  from  earths  principally  in 
cohesion  and  hardness,  and  therefore  are 
included  under  the  same  general  name. 

Earth,  absorbent.     See  Msorbents. 

Earth,  aluminous.  Earth  which  contains 
alumina.     See  Mumi7iv. 

Earth,  animal  calcareous.  This  term  is 
applied  to  crabs'-claws,  &.c.  which  contain 
calcareous  earth,  and  are  obtained  from  the 
animal  kingdom. 

Earth,  argillaceous.    See  Alumine. 

Earth-bath.  A  remedy  recommended 
by  some  writers  on  the  continent,  as  a  spe- 
cific in  consumption.  In  this  country  it 
produced  to  the  patients  very  distressing 
sensations  of  cold  ;  in  some  it  seemed  to  be 
productive  of  bad  effects;  and  it  does  not 
appear  that,  in  any  consumptive  cases, 
good  effects  were  ever  derived  from  its 
use. 

Earth,  bolar.     See  Boh. 

Earth,  fullers'.  Cimolia  pui'pvrescens. 
A  compact  bolar  earth,  commonly  of  a 
grayish  colour.  It  is  sometimes  applied  by 
the  common  people  to  inflamed  breasts,  legs, 
&c.  with  a  view  of  cooling  them. 

Earth,  heavy.     See  Barytes. 

Earth,  Japan.     See  Acacia  caiechu. 

Earth,  mineral  calcareoiis.  Those  cal- 
careous earths  which  are  obtained  from  the 
mineral  kingdom.  The  term  is  applied  in 
opposition  to  those  obtained  from  animals. 

Earth-nut,     See  Bunium. 

Earth,  sealed.  Terra  sigiUala.  Little 
cakes  of  bolar  earths,  vi'hich  are  stamped 
with  impressions.  They  were  formerly  in 
high  estimation  as  absorbents,  but  now 
fallen  into  disuse. 

Earth-worm.  Lumbricus  terreslris.  Ver- 
mis terreslris.  These  insects  are  supposed  to 
possess  a  diuretic  and  antispasmodic  virtue, 
with  which  views  they  are  occasionally  em- 
ployed in  foreign  countries. 

JiAR>W'\x.     Cerxmien  avrium,      A    waxy 


secretion  found  in  the  meatus  auditorios 
externus,  into  whicii  it  is  separated  by  the 
glands  around  that  canal. 

Eaton's  styptic.  French  brandy  highly 
impregnated  with  calcined  green  vitriol.  A 
remedy  for  checking  hasmorrhages. 

Eau-ie-luce.  See  Spiriius  ammonies 
succinalus. 

Eau-de-rabel.  This  is  composed  of  one 
part  of  sulphurous  acid  to  three  of  rectified 
spirit  of  wine.  It  is  much  used  in  France, 
when  diluted,  in  the  cure  of  gonoirhceas, 
leucorrhcea,  &.c. 

Ebel.     The  seeds  of  sage,  or  of  juniper. 

Ebe'num.  Indian  ebony.  It  is  supposed 
to  be  ophthalmic. 

Ebe'smech.  a  name  in  Langius  for 
quicksilver. 

Ebi'scus.  The  hibiscus,  or  marsh  mal- 
low. 

Ebriega'tum.  (From  ebrio,  to  be  drunk.) 
By  this  term  Paracelsus  expresses  loss  of 
sense  by  drunkenness. 

Ebrieca'tum  cffiLE'STE.  By  this  term 
Paracelsus  means  (hat  kind  of  enthusiasm 
which  is  affected  by  many  heathen  priests. 

Ebsemech.     a  name  for  quicksilver. 

EBULLITION.  (From  ebullio,  to  bub- 
ble up.)  EbuUitio.  Boiling.  This  consists 
in  the  change  which  a  fluid  undergoes  from 
a  state  of  liquidity  to  that  of  an  elastic 
fluid,  in  consequence  of  the  application 
of  heat,  which  dilates  and  converts  it  into 
vapour. 

E'BULUS.  (From  ebullio,  to  make  boil ; 
so  called  because  of  its  supposed  use  in 
purifying  the  humours  of  the  body.)  See 
Sambucus  ebulus. 

Ecbo'lica.  (From  iY.Qa.Kis.ai,  to  cast  out.) 
Medicines  which  were  formerly  said  to 
cause  abortion. 

Ecbo'lios.  (From  m-Caxkon,  to  cast  out.) 
Miscarriage. 

Ecbra'smata.  (From  szfoA^a;,  to  be 
very  hot.)  Ecchymata.  Painful  fiery  pim- 
ples in  the  face,  or  surface  of  the  body. 

Ecbra'smus.  (From  i:iCpx^ce,  to  become 
hot.)     Fermentation. 

EcsyRso'MATA.  (From  nc,  and  Bufo-a.,  the 
skin.)  Protuberances  of  the  bones  at  (he 
joints,  which  appear  through  the  skin. 

Eccatha'rtica.  (From  ixKxQatpce,  (o 
purge  outwards.)  According  to  Gorraeus, 
eccathartics  are  medicines  which  open  the 
pores  of  the  skin  ;  but  in  general  (hey  are 
understood  to  be  deobstruents.  Sometimes 
expectorants  are  thus  called,  and  also  pur- 
gatives. 

Ecchylo'ma.  (From  nc,  and  x.vKo;,jaice.) 
An  extract. 

Ecchy'mata.  (From  sy.;i(ya>,  to  pour  out.) 
See  Ecbrasmata. 

ECCHYMO'MA.  CE^xv/^cey-^ :  from 
si^^iw,  to  pour  out.)  Ecchymosis.  Some- 
times called  crustula  and  sugillatio.  Ex- 
travasation. A  black  and  blue  swelling, 
either  from  a  bruise  or  spontaneous  extra- 


310 


ECH 


ECP 


vasatlon  of  blood.  A  genus  of  disease  ia 
the  class  locales,  and  order  tumorcs  of 
Cullen. 

EcchtiiIo'ma  arteeio'sum.  The  false 
aneurism. 

EccHYMo'sis.    See  Ecchymoma. 

E'ccLisis.  (From  uutKivo),  to  turn  aside.) 
A  luxation  or  dislocation. 

E'ccoPE.  (From  iiiM7r]ci),  to  cut  off.) 
The  cutting  off  any  part. 

Ecco'PEUs.  (From  mx-mlcc,  to  cut  otf.) 
An  ancient  instrument,  the  raspatory,  used 
in  trepanning. 

Eccopro'tica.  (From  a:,  and  KCTrpo;, 
dung.)  Opening  medicines,  whose  opera- 
tion is  very  gentle  j  such  as  manna,  senna, 
kc. 

Eccrirocri'tica.  (From  ai>ipivit>,  to  se- 
crete, and  Kpim,  to  judge.)  Judgments 
formed  from  the  secretions. 

Eccrinolo'gia.  Eccrinologlca.  (From 
-cx.zppo),  to  secrete,  and  xoyo^,  a  discourse.) 
The  doctrine  of  secretions. 

E'ccRisis.  (From  atzcjvai,  to  secrete.) 
A  secretion  of  any  kind. 

EccYMo'sis.     See  Ecchymoma. 

E'cDORA.  (From  iKJiou,  to  excoriate.) 
An  excoriation  :  and  particularly  used  for 
an  excoriation  of  the  urethra. 

Ecdo'ria.  (From  ix.Jipa>,  to  excoriate.) 
Medicines  which  excoriate  and  burn  through 
the  skin. 

EcHECo'LtoN.  (From  s^a;,  to  have,  and 
y.iKXct,  glue.)  Echecollum.  Any  topical 
glutinous  remedy. 

EcHETRo'sis.  So  Hippocrates  calls  the 
white  briony. 

Echini'des.  In  Hippocrates  it  is  men- 
tioned as  what  he  used  for  purging  the 
woml»  with. 

EcHiKOPHTHi'tMiA.  (From  5;^/i'£;;,  a 
hedge-hog,  and  0(pSa^A/ut*,  an  inflammation 
of  the  eye.)  An  infiammation  of  the  hairy 
part  of  the  eyelids,  where  the  hairs  bristle 
out  like  the  quills  of  an  echinus,  or  hedge- 
hog. 

Echikopo'dium.  (From  iyj\"^;,  a  hedge- 
hog, and  TTou;,  a  foot ;  so  named  because  its 
flowers  resemble  the  foot  of  an  urchin.) 
A  species  of  broom,  or  genista. 

Echi'nops.  (From  ^x.'''^^}  ^^  beset  with 
prickles.)  Crocodilion.  Acanlhalruca,  Sea- 
biosa  carduifolia.  Sphcerocepkala  elatior. 
Echinopus.  Globe  thistle.  Echinops  spfiee- 
rocephalus  of  Linnffius.  It  is  raised  in  our 
gardens.  The  root  and  seeds  are  moderately 
diuretic,  but  not  used. 

Ecui'kopcs.     See  Echinops. 

E'CHIUM.  (From  i^tg,  a  \iper;  so 
called  because  it  was  said  to  heal  the  stings 
of  vipers.)  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants 
in  the  Linncjan  system.  Class,  Ftntandria. 
Order,  Monogynia.     Viper's  bugloss. 

E'ckium  iEcYPTi'AcuK.  Wall  bugloss : 
vulnerary,  sudorific. 

E'cEos.     (ii^/'^-,  soiir.d.)     In  Hirinocrates 


it  signifies  the  same  as  the  tinnitus   auriura 
or  noise  in  the  ears. 

E'cHYsis.  (From  i/ya,  to  pour  out.. 
A  fainting,  or  swooning. 

Ecla'mpsia.  (From  sx.^«ua-&;,  to  shine.) 
See  Eclampsis. 

E  C  L  A'M  P  S  I  S.  (From  iK>.ct./A7r&<,  to 
shine.)  Eclampsia.  It  signifies  a  splen- 
dour, brightness,  elfiiigence,  flashing  of 
light,  scintillation.  It  is  a  flashing  light 
or  those  sparklings  which  strike  the  eyes 
of  epileptic  palients.  Cojlius  Aurelianus 
calls  them  circuit  ignei,  scintillations,  or 
fiery  circles.  Though  only  a  symptom  of 
the  epilepsy,  Hippocrates  puts  it  for 
epilepsy  itself. 

Ecle'ctica.  (From  iM.Tya:,  to  seleci., 
Archigenes  and  some  others  selected  from 
all  other  sects  what  appeared  to  them  to  be 
the  best  and  mostralional ;  hence  they  were 
called  Eclectics,  and  their  medicine  Ecleclic 
jiiedicine. 

Ecle'ctos.  (From  a,Kuy_a>,  to  lick  up.) 
A  linctus,  or  soft  medicine  to  be  licked  un. 

Ecle'gma.  (From  wae/;^;^,  to  lick.)  'is 
a  form  of  medicine  made  by  the  incorpo- 
ration of  oils  with  syrups,  and  which  is  to 
be  taken  upon  a  liquorice  stick  ;  the  same  a? 
Liiicius. 

E'CLisis.  (From  szAf*,  to  dissolve.)  A.n 
universal  faintness. 

Ecma'gma.  (From  iKfAtta-a-m,  to  form 
together.)  A  m.ass  of  substances  kneaded 
together. 

Ecpepie'menos.  (From  inTn^ai,  to  pi'sss 
out.)  An  epithet  far  ulcers  with  protubc- 
ratinglips. 

Ecphra'ctic.  (From  iK!ppAa-<!-a,  to  re- 
move obstructions.)  Are  such  medicines  as 
incide  and  render  more  thin  tough  humours, 
so  as  to  promote  their  discharge. 

Ecphra'ctica.  (From  sK^oaa-s-a',  to  re- 
move obstructions.)  Deobstruent  medi- 
cines. 

Ecphra'xis.  (From  ^y./ppnTcres,  to  re- 
move obstruction.^  A  diaphoresis ;  an 
opening  of  the  pores.  ? 

E'cpHFAS.  (From  m,  and  eua,  to  pro- 
duce.) An  appendix,  or  excrescence.  Some 
call  the  appendicula  vermiformis  thus. 

E'cphtse.  (From  entpva-cia,  to  blow  out.) 
Flatus  from  the  bladder  through  the  urethra, 
and  from  the  womb  through  the  vagina. 

Ecphvse'sis.  (Trom  Bz<pvi7eta<,  to  breathe 
through.)  A  quick  expulsion  of  the  air 
from  the  lungs. 

E'cpHYSis.  (From  sz^ya,  to  produce.) 
An  apojjliysis,  or  appendix.     A  process. 

Ecpie'sma.  (From  &.7rn^a),  to  press  out.) 
A  fracture  of  the  skull,  in  which  the  bones 
press  inwardly. 

EcPiE'sMos.  (From  i-ATrti^a,  to  press  out.) 
A  disorder  of  the  eyp.,  in  which  the  globe  is 
almost  pressed  out  of  the  socket  by  an  afflut 
of  humours. 

Ecpi.ero'ma.  (From  UTr^yipoa;  to  fdl.'' 
In  Kipnrjcrates  they  are  hard  balls  of  lea- 


ECT 


EC'f 


3ii 


iber,  or  olher  substances,  adapted  to  fill  the 
arm-pits,  while  by  the  help  of  the  heels, 
placed  against  the  balls,  and  repressing  the 
same,  the  luxated  os  humeri  is  reduced  into 
its  place. 

Ecple'xis.  (From  i^vK^o-a-a,  to  terrify  or 
astonish.)  A  stupor,  or  astonishment,  from 
sudden  external  accidents. 

E'cPNOE.  (From  exwvsco,  to  breathe.)  Ex- 
piration ;  that  part  of  respiration  in  which 
the  air  is  expelled  from  the  lungs. 

Ecpto'ma.     (From  ix,-ffi7rla>,  to  fall  out.) 

1.  A  luxation  of  a  bone. 

2.  The  exclusion  of  the  secundines. 

3.  Speaking  of  corrupt  parts,  it  signifies  a 
falling  off. 

4.  An  hernia  in  the  scrotum. 

5.  A  falling  down  of  the  womb. 

Ecpy'cTiCA.  (From  iKTrvKa^u,  to  con- 
dense.) Incrassants.  Medicines  that  render 
the  fluids  more  solid. 

Ecpye'ma.  (From  i-t,  and  wov,  pus.)  A 
copious  collection  of  pus  or  matter,  from  the 
suppuration  of  a  tumour. 

Ecre'gma.  (From  iKj>»yvvfAt,  to  break.)  A 
rupture. 

Ecre'xis.  (From  iKp»yvufAC,  to  break.)  A 
rupture.  Hippocrates  expresses  by  it  a  rup- 
ture or  laceration  of  the  womb. 

Ecrhy'thmos.  (From  at,  and  pyS^oc, 
harmony.)  A  term  applied  to  the  pulse, 
and  signifies  that  it  is  disorderly  or  irregu- 
lar. 

E'cROE.  (From  mpiai,  to  flow  out.)  An 
efflux,  or  the  course  by  which  any  humour 
which  requires  purging  is  evacuated. 

Ecruelles.  The  French  name  for  scro- 
fula. 

E'cRirsis.  (From  ac/issi),  to  flow  out.)  In 
Hippocrates  it  is  an  efflux  of  the  semen  be- 
fore it  receives  the  conformation  of  a  fcetus, 
and  therefore  is  called  an  efflux,  to  distin- 
gui.sh  it  from  abortion. 

Ecsarco'ma.  (From  m,  and  <r£tp|;  flesh.) 
A  fleshy  excrescence. 

E'CSTASIS.  (EX.T&7K  ■-  from  i'fiTc/.y.cti,  to 
be  out  of  one's  senses.)  An  ecstacy,  or 
trance.  In  Hippocrates  it  signifies  a  de- 
lirium. Dr,  Cuilen  ranks  it  as  a  kind  of 
apoplexy. 

EcsTRo'pHjus.  (From  ix^fupce,  to  invert.) 
All  epithet  for  any  medicine,  that  makes  the 
blind  piles  appear  outwardly. 

Ecthely'nsis.  (From  inBuKuvoi,  to  render 
effeminate.)  Softness.  It  is  applied  to  the 
skin  and  flesh,  when  lax  and  soft,  antl  to  ban- 
dages, v.'hen  not  sufficiently  tight. 

Ecthli'mma.  (From  ixAkiCcD,  to  press  out 
against.)  Aa  ulceration  caused  by  pressure 
of  the  skin. 

EcTHLi'psis.  (From  oi^xiQw,  to  press  out 
against.)  Elision,  or  expression.  It  is  spo- 
ken of  swelled  eyes,  when  they  dart  forth 
sparks  of  light. 

E'cTHYMA.    (From  sjiSuw,  to  break  out.) 
A  pustule,  or  cutaneous  eruption. 
Ecthy'mata        (From    s^Sv®.    to    break 


out.)    pimples,  pustules,  or  cutaneous  erup- 
tions. 

Ectillo'tica.  (From  nOtKxa,  to  pull  out.) 
Medicines  which  eradicate  tubercles  or  corns, 
or  destroy  superfluous  hair. 

ECTOTIA.  (From  ikIotto;,  out  of  place.) 
Displaced. 

ECTO'PIiG.  Farts  displaced.  An  order 
in  the  class  /ocaZis  of  Cuiien"s  nosology. 

Ectkapeloga'stros.  (From  aClpi7rofA.cts,  to 
degenerate,  and  j/stfjfo,  abelly.)  One  who  has 
a  monstrous  belly,  or  whose  appetite  is  yora- 
ciously  large. 

Ectri'mma.  (From  .eKlpi^a^,  to  rub  oif.) 
An  attrition,  or  galling.  In  Hippocrates  it 
is  an  esulceration  of  the  skin  about  the  os 
sacrum. 

E'cTKOPE.  (From  s»7/i£Tw,  to  divert,  pervert, 
or  invert.)  It  is  any  duct  by  which  the  hu- 
mours are  diverted  and  drawn  off.  In  P. 
.ffiginela  it  is  the  same  as  Eclropium. 

ECTROTIUM.  (From  i;Clpi7rc«,  to  evert.) 
An  eversion  of  the  eyelids  so  that  their  inter- 
nal surface  is  outermost. 

There  are  two  species  of  this  disease  ;  one 
produced  by  an  unnatural  swelling  of  the 
lining  of  the  eyelids,  which  not  only  pushes 
their  edges  from  the  eyeball,  but  also  presses 
them  so  forcibly,  that  Ihey  become  everted ; 
the  other  arising  from  a  contraction  of  the 
skin  covering  the  eyelid,  or  of  that  in  the 
vicinity,  by  which  means  the  edge  of  the 
eyelid  is  first  removed  for  some  distance 
from  the  eye,  and  afterwards  turned  com- 
pletely outward,  together  with  the  whole  of 
the  affected  eyelid. 

The  morbid  swelling  of  the  lining  of  the 
eyelids,  which  causes  the  first  species  of 
ectropium,  arises  mostly  from  a  congenital 
laxity  of  this  membrane,  afterwards  increas- 
ed by  obstinate  chronic  ophthalmies,  parti- 
cularly of  a  scrofulous  nature,  in  relaxed, 
unhealthy  subjects;  or  else  the  disease'ori- 
ginates  from  the  small-pox  affecting  the 
eyes. 

While  the  disease  is  confined  to  the  lower 
eyelid,  as  it  most  commonly  is,  the  lining  of 
this  part  may  be  observed  rising  in  the  form 
of  a  semilunar  fold,  of  a  pale  red  colour,  like 
the  fungous  granulations  of  wounds,  and  in- 
tervening between  the  eye  and  eyelid,  which 
latter  it  in  some  measure  everts.  When  the 
swelling  is  afterwards  occasioned  by  the 
lining  of  both  the  eyelids,  the  disease  assumes 
an  annular  shape,  in  the  centre  of  which  the 
eyeball  seems  sunk,  v^bile  the  circumference 
of  the  ring  presses  and  everts  the  edges  of 
the  two  eyelids,  so  as  to  cause  both  great 
uneasiness  and  deformily.  In  each  of  the 
above  cases,  on  pressing  the  skin  of  the  eye- 
lids with  the  point  of  the  finger,  it  becomes 
manifest  that  they  are  very  capable  of  being 
elongated,  and  would  readily  yield,  so  as  en- 
tirely to  cover  the  eyeball,  were  they  not 
prevented  by|  the  inttrvening  swelling  of 
Iheir  membranous  lining. 

Besides  the  very  considerable  deformify 


ECT 


liGG 


which  the  disease  produces,  it  occasion;;  a 
continual  discharge  of  tears  over  the  cheek, 
and,  what  is  worse,  a  dryness  of  the  eyeball, 
frequent  exasperated  attacks  of  chronic  oph- 
thalmy,  incapacity  to  bear  the  light,  and  last- 
ly, opacity  and  ulceration  of  the  cornea. 

The  second  species  of  ectropium,  or  that 
arising  from  a  contraclion  of  the  integu- 
ments of  the  eyelids,  or  neighbouring  parts, 
5S  not  unfrequently  a  consequence  of  puck- 
ered scars,  produced  by  the  confluent  small- 
pox, deep  burns,  or  the  excision  of  cancerous 
or  encysted  tumours,  without  saving  a  suf- 
ficient quantity  of  skin  ;  or  lastly,  the  dis- 
order is  the  effect  of  malignant  carbunsles, 
or  any  kind  of  wound  attended  wilh  much 
loss  of  substance.  Each  of  these  causes  is 
quite  enough  to  bring  on  such  a  contraction 
of  the  skin  of  the  eyelids  as  to  drav/  the 
parts  towards  the  arches  of  the  orbits,  so  as 
to  remove  them  from  the  eyeball,  and  turn 
their  edges  outward.  No  sooner  has  this 
circumstance  happened,  than  it  is  often  fol- 
lowed by  another  one  equally  unpleasant, 
namely,  a  swelling  of  the  internal  membrane 
of  the  affected  eyelids,  which  afterwards  has 
a  great  share  in  completing  the  eversion. 
The  lining  of  the  eyelids,  though  trivially 
everted,  being  continually  exposed  to  the 
air,  and  irritation  of  extraneous  substances, 
soon  swells,  and  rises  up  like  fungus.  One 
side  of  this  fungus-like  tumour  covers  a 
part  of  the  eyeball ;  the  other  pushes  the 
eyelid  so  considerably  outwards,  that  its  edge 
is  not  unfrequently  in  contact  with  the  mar- 
gin of  the  orbit.  The  complaints  induced 
by  this  second  species  of  ectropium  are  the 
same  as  those  brought  on  by  the  first ;  it 
being  noticed,  however,  that  in  both  cases, 
whenever  the  disease  is  very  inveterate,  the 
fungous  swelling  of  the  inside  of  the  eyelids 
becomes  hard,  coriaceous,  and  as  it  were, 
callous. 

Although,  in  both  species  of  ectropium, 
the  lining  of  the  eyelids  seem  equally  swol- 
len, yet  the  surgeon  can  easily  distinguish 
(o  which  of  the  two  species  the  disease  be- 
longs. For,  in  the  first,  the  skin  of  the 
eyelids,  and  adjoining  parts,  is  not  deformed 
Avith  scars  ;  and  by  pressing  the  everted  eye- 
lid with  the  point  of  the  finger,  the  part 
would  with  ease  cover  the  eye,  were  it  not 
for  the  intervening  fungous  swelling.  But 
ill  the  second  species  of  ectropium,  besides 
the  obvious  cicatrix  and  contraction  of  the 
skin  of  the  eyelids,  or  adjacent  parts,  when 
an  effort  is  made  to  cover  the  eye  with  the 
everted  eyelid,  by  pressing  upon  the  latter 
part  with  the  point  of  the  finger,  it  does  not 
give  way  so  as  completely  to  cover  the 
globe,  as  it  ought  to  do,  only  yielding  for 
a  certain  extent ;  or  it  does  not  move  in  the 
least  from  its  unnatural  position,  by  reason 
of  the  integuments  of  the  eyelids  having 
been  so  extensively  destroyed,  that  their 
margin  has  beconje  adiierent  to  the  arch  of 
the  orbit. 


EcTRo'sis.  (E>irpteoa-i; :  from  aClilfufioi)^  (o 
miscarry.)     A  miscarriage. 

Ectro'tica.  (From  exlilpcea-xai,  to  mis- 
carry. Edyrotica.  Medicines  which  cause 
abortion. 

EcTYLo'TiCA.     See  Ectillotica. 

Ectvro'tica      See  Eriroiica. 

Ecze'ma.  (From  sk^sd,  !o  boil  out.)  Ec- 
sesma.  A  hot  painful  eruption,  or  pustule. 
Mr.  Pearson  calls  the  erythema  mercurialcj, 
eczema  mercuriale. 

Ede'lphus.  Prognosis  from  the  nature  of 
elements. 

E'dera  trifo'lia.  The  poisou-tree  of 
America. 

E'des.     a  name  for  amber. 

Ede'ssenum.  Pelarium.  An  eye-water 
of  Iragacanth,  arable,  acacia,  opium,  &c. 

E'detz.     Amber. 

E'dic.  Edich.  Edir.  An  old  name  for 
iron. 

E'dra.  a  fracture  ;  also  the  lower  part 
of  the  rectum. 

Eddlcoea'ntia.  (From  edulco,  to  make 
sweet.)  Edulcoranls.  Sweeteners.  Medi- 
cines which  absorb  the  vicious  humours  of 
tfae  body,  sweeten  the  fluids,  and  deprive 
them  of  their  acrimony. 

EFFERVESCENCE.  (From  effervesco, 
to  grow  hot.)  Efftrvesctntia.  That  agitation 
which  is  produced  by  mixing  substances  to- 
gether, which  cause  the  evolution  of  a  gas. 
A  small  degree  of  ebullition. 

E'ffides.     An  old  name  for  ceruss. 

E'ffila.     Freckles. 

EFFLORESCENCE.  (From  effloresco,  to 
blow  as  a  flower.)     Efflorescenlia. 

1.  A  preternatural  redness  of  the  skin. 

2.  In  chemistry,  it  means  that  phenome- 
non which  takes  place  upon  crystals,  pro- 
ducing a  white  powder  when  exposed  to 
air. 

EFFLU'VIUM.  (From  effluo,  to  spread 
abroad.)     See  Contagion. 

Effracto'ra.  (From  effringo,  to  break 
down.)  Ecpiesma.  A  species  of  fracture, 
in  which  the  bone  is  much  depressed  by  the 
blow. 

EFFUSION.  (From  effundo,  to  pour  out.) 
Effusio.  In  surgery,  it  means  the  escape  of 
any  fluid  out  of  the  vessel,  or  viscus,  natural- 
ly cuntaining  it,  and  its  lodgment  in  another 
cavity,  in  the  cellular  substance,  or  in  the 
substance  of  parts.  Effusion  also  sometimes 
signifies  the  natural  secretion  of  fluids  from 
the  vessels  ;  thus  surgeons  frequently  speak 
of  the  coagulable  lymph  being  eiFused  on 
dilferent  surfaces. 

Ege'ries.  (From  egero,  to  carry  out.) 
Egestio.     An  excretion,  or  evacuation. 

"egg.  Ovum.  The  eggs  of  poultry  are 
chiefly  used  as  food  :  the  "different  parts  are 
likewise  employed  in  pharmacy  and  in  me- 
dicine. The  calcined  shell  is  esteemed  as  an 
absorbent.  The  oil  of  the  egg  is  softening, 
and  is  used  externally  to  burns  and  chaps. 
The  yelk  of  the  egg  renders  oil  miscible 


KLA- 


ELk 


313 


with  water,  and  is  triturated  with  Ibe  same 
view  with  resinous  and  other  substances. 
Kaw  eggs  have  been  much  recommended  as 
a  popular  remedy  for  jaundice. 

Egrego'rsis.  (From  s^.p-.i-yccio},  to 
•watch.)  A  watchfulness.  A  morbid  want 
of  sleep. 

Ejacula'htia.  CFrom  ejaculo,  to  cast 
out.)  Ejaculutoria.  The  vessels  which  con- 
vey the  seminal  matter  secreted  in  the  testi- 
cles to  the  penis.  These  are  the  epididymis, 
and  the  vasa  deferentia  ;  the  vesiculie  semi- 
nales  are  the  receptacles  of  the  semen. 

Eje'ctio.  (From  ejicio,  to  cast  out.) 
Excretio.  The  discharging  of  humours  or 
excrements. 

Ei'lamis.  (From  nMce,  to  involve.)  A 
membrane  involving  the  brain. 

Eile'ma.  (From  «A£a,  to  form  convolu- 
lions.)  In  Hippocrates,  it  signifies  painful 
convolutions  of  the  intestines  from  flatulence. 
Sometimes  it  signifies  a  covering.  Vogel 
says,  it  is  a  fixed  pain  in  the  bowels,  as  if  a 
nail  was  driven  in. 

Ei'leon.  (From  vKiO),  to  wind.)  Gor- 
ra3us  says  it  is  a  name  of  the  intestinum 
ileum. 

Ei'leos.  (From  nxii>,  to  form  convolu- 
tions.)    The  iliac  passion. 

Ei'sBOLE.)  From  n;,  into,  and  /2a>j.u),  to 
cast.)  It  signifies  strictly  an  injection,  but  is 
used  to  express  the  access  of  a  distemper,  or 
pf  a  particular  paroxysm. 

Ei'sPNOE.  (From  ii;,  into,  and  josai,  to 
breathe.)     Inspiration  of  air. 

Ela  ca'lli.  An  Indian  cathartic  shrub, 
the  Euphorbia  neriifolia  of  Linnaeus. 

El^a'gnon.  (From  i}.Aiov,  oil,  and  cvyvs;, 
chasle.)  The  agnus  castus  was  formerly  so 
called. 

Eljeo'sieli.  (From  6A«;:v,  oil,  and  /uiAt, 
honey.)     A  sweet  purging  oil,  like  honey. 

El5:osa'ccharum.  (From  e?Mcv,oi\,  and 
<rax<x!t'f'iVj  sugar.;  A  mixture  of  essential  oil 
with  sugar. 

ELa:osELi'NUM.  Water  parsley.  See  Elto- 
$elinum. 

Elais  guinee'ksis.  a  species  of  palm 
which  grows  spontaneously  on  the  coast  of 
Guinea,  but  is  much  cultivated  in  the  West 
Indies.  From  this  tree,  according  to  some, 
is  obtained  the  palm  oil,  which  is  considered 
as  an  emollient  and  strengthener  of  all  kinds 
of  weakness  of  the  limbs.  It  also  is  recom- 
mended against  bruises,  strains,  cramps, 
pains,  swellings,  &;c. 

Elasibica'tio.  a  method  of  analysing 
mineral  waters. 

Ela'kola.     An  old  name  for  alum. 

Elaphobo'scum.  (From  £a«j:j,  a  stag, 
and  ^oTKU!,  to  eat ;  so  called,  because  deer 
eat  them  greedily.;  The  wild  parsnep.  See 
Pasiinaca. 

Elaphosco'rodon.  (From  s/.aa:?,  the 
stag,  and  <ry,of.iS'ov,  garJic;  btag's  or  viper's 
garlic. 

E'rAQUiK,    Red  Vi'.riol 


E  LAS  MARIS.    Burnt  lead. 

Ela'sma.  (From  ixaw^,  to  drive.)  A 
lamina  or  plate  of  any  kind.  A  term  used 
to  express  a  clyster-pipe. 

Elastic  fluid.     See  Gaz. 

Elastic  gum.     See  Siphonia  elaslica. 

ELASTICITY.  A  force  in  bodies,  by 
which  they  endeavour  to  restore  themselves 
to  the  posture  from  whence  they  were  dis- 
placed by  any  external  force.  To  solve  this 
property,  many  have  recourse  to  the  uni- 
versal law  of  nature,  attraction,  by  which 
the  parts  of  solid  and  firm  bodies  are  caused 
to  cohere  together :  whereby,  when  hard 
bodies  are  struck  or  bent,  so  that  the  com- 
ponent parts  are  a  little  moved  from  one 
another,  but  not  quite  disjoined  or  broken  .. 
off,  nor  separated  so  far  as  to  be  out  of  the 
power  of  the  attracting  force,  by  which  they 
cohere  together  ;  they  certainly  must,  on  the 
cessation  of  the  external  violence,  spring 
back  with  a  very  great  velocity  to  their  for- 
mer state.  But  in  this  circumstance,  the 
atmospherical  pressure  will  account  for  it  as 
well  ;  because  such  a  violence,  if  it  be  not 
great  enough  to  separate  the  constituent 
particles  of  a  body  far  enough  to  let  in  any 
foreign  matt.^r,  must  occasion  many  vacuola 
between  the  separated  surfaces,  so  that  upon 
the  removal  of  the  external  force,  they  will 
close  again  by  the  pressure  of  the  aerial  fluid 
upon  the  external  parts,  i.  e.  the  body  will 
come  again  into  its  natural  posture.  The 
included  air,  likewise,  in  most  bodies,  gives 
that  power  of  resilitiou  upon  their  per- 
cussion. 

If  two  bodies  perfectly  elastic  strike  one 
against  another,  there  will  be  or  remain  in 
each  the  same  relative  velocity  as  before,  i.e. 
they  will  recede  with  the  same  velocity  as 
they  met  together.  For  the  compressive 
force,  or  the  magnitude  of  the  stroke  in  any 
given  bodies,  arises  from  the  relative  velo- 
city of  those  bodies,  and  is  proportional  to 
it :  and  bodies  perfectly  elastic  will  restore 
themselves  completely  to  the  figure  they  had 
before  the  shock  ;  or,  in  other  words  the 
restitutive  force  is  equal  to  the  compressive, 
and  therefore  must  be  equal  to  the  force 
with  which  they  came  together,  and  conse- 
quently they  must  by  elasticity  recede  again 
from  each  other  with  the  same  velocity. 
Hence,  taking  equal  times  before  and  after 
the  shock,  the  distances  between  the  bodies 
will  be  equal ;  and  therefore  the  distances  of 
them  from  the  common  centre  of  gravity 
will,  in  the  same  times,  be  equal.  And 
hence  the  laws  of  percussion  of  bodies  per- 
fectly elastic  are  easily  deduced. 

ELATERIUM.  (From  ikxvi-ai,  to  sti- 
mulate or  agitate  ■  so  named  from  its  great 
jiurgative  qualities.)  See  MomoTdica  Ela~ 
terium. 

Elathe'ria.  A  name  for  the  cascarilla 
ba)  k. 

Elati'ne.  (From  2>.it7'7av,smal!er,beingthe 
.<;ma<lersnec!es,)     S«a  ^'.lirrJiintiln  Eltditie, 


514 


ELE 


ELE 


EtATiTEs.     Bloodstone. 

Elco'sis.  (From  ikko;,  an  ulcer.)  A 
disease  attended  with  fcetid,  carious,  and 
chronic  ulcers.     The  term  is  seldom  used. 

Elder.     Sec  Sambucus. 

Elder-dwarf.     See  Sambucus  Ebulus. 

Elecampane.  See  Inula  helcnium. 
ELECTRICITY.  {Ekctrieilas,  from 
ehcirum,  y.xfKTfcv,  from  uKaClap,  the  sun, 
because  of  its  bright  shining  colour;  or 
from  s?.xa>,  to  draw,  becnuse  of  its  magnetic 
power.)  A  property  which  certain  bodies 
possess  when  rubbed,  healed,  or  otherwise 
excited,  whereby  they  attract  remote  bodies, 
and  frequently  emit  sparks  or  streams  of 
light.  The  ancients  first  observed  this  pro- 
perty in  amber,  which  they  called  ehcirum, 
and  hence  arose  the  word  electricity.  The 
etlicacy  of  electricity  in  the  cure  of  several 
diseases  has  been  supported  by  many  very 
respectable  authorities,  especially  in  para- 
lytic diseases.  It  considerably  augments  the 
circulation  of  the  blood,  and  excites  the 
action  of  the  absorbents. 

Electro'des.  (From  itxaClpov,  amber.) 
An  epithet  for  stools  which  shine  like 
amber. 

Elk'ctrum  minera'j.e.  The  tincture  of 
metals.  It  is  made  of  tin  and  copper,  to 
which  some  add  gold,  and  double  its  quan- 
tity of  martial  regulus  of  antimony  metled 
together;  from  these  there  results  a  metallic 
mass,  to  which  some  chemists  have  given 
the  name  of  ehcirum  minerale.  This  mass 
js  pov.dered  and  detonated  with  nitre  and 
charcoal  to  a  kind  of  scoria  ;  it  is  powdered 
again  whilst  hot,  and  then  digested  in  spirit 
of  wine,  whence  a  tincture  is  obtained  of  a 
fine  red  colour. 

ELECTUA'RIUM.  An  electuary.  The 
London  Pharmacopoeia  refers  those  articles 
which  were  formerly  called  electuaries  to 
confections. 

Electua'rium  astimo'nii.  15;.  Electuarii 
sennae,  ^j  ;  guniaci  gnmmi,  hydrargyri  cum 
sulphure,  antimonii  ppti.  sing,  ^ss;  syrupi 
simplicis  q.  s.  misce.  Of  this  electuary, 
from  a  drachm  to  about  two  drachms  is  given 
twice  a  day,  in  those  cutaneous  diseases 
which  go  under  the  general  name  of  scorbu- 
tic. It  is  usually  accompanied  with  the 
decoctions  of  elm  bark  orsarsaparilla. 

Electda'kium  CA'ssia?.  See  Confectio 
cassia;. 

Electua'rium  ca'techu.  Confeclio  Ja- 
ponica.  ElecUiarv  of  catechu,  commonly 
called  Japonic  confeclion.  Take  of -mimo- 
sa catechu,  four  ounces;  kino,  three  ounces; 
cinnamon,  nutmeg,  each  one  ounce;  opium 
diffused  in  a  sufficient  quantity  of  Spanish 
white  wine  one  drachm  and  a  half;  syrup  of 
red  roses  boiled  to  the  consistence  of  honey, 
two  poimds  and  a  quarter.  deduce  the 
solids  to  powder,  and,  having  mixed  them 
^vith  the  opium  and  syrup,  make  them  into 
an  electuary.  A  very  useful  astringent, 
and  perhaps  the    jaost  efficacious   vray  of 


giving  the  catechu  to  advantage.  Ten  scru- 
ples of  this  electuary  contain  one  grain  of 
opium. 

ElECTDa'RIUM     CINCHO'NiE     CUM      Na'TRO. 

P;  natri  ppti  3jj  ;  pulveris  cinchonae  unc; 
raucilaginis  gummi  arabici  q.  s.  misce.  In 
this  composition  mucilage  is  preferred  to 
syrup  OD  account  of  its  covering  the  taste 
of  the  bark  much  more  advantageously.  It 
should,  for  this  purpose,  however,  be  made 
thin,  otherwise  it  will  increase  the  bulk  of 
the  electuary  too  much. 

This  remedy  will  be  found  an  excellent 
substitute  for  the  burnt  sponge,  whose  pow- 
ers as  a  remedy  in  scrofula,  are  known 
solely  to  depend  on  the  proportion  of  na- 
tron contained  in  it.  The  dose  is  two 
drachms,  twice  or  thrice  a  day. 

Electua'rium  opia'tum.  See  Confectio 
opii. 

Eleli'sphacos.  (From  iMKi^o),  to  dis- 
tort, and  a-paao;,  sage  :  so  named  from  the 
spiral  coiling  of  its  leaves  and  branches.) 
A  species  of  sage. 

Ele'mbrat.  An  obsolete  term  for  alka- 
line sabs. 

ELEMENTS.  Radicafs:  First  prin- 
ciples. Substances  which  can  no  further  be 
divided  or  decomposed  by  chemical  analysis. 
However,  though  many  substances  cannot 
be  decomposed  by  the  chemist  into  consti- 
tuent parts,  this  does  not  demonstrate  them 
to  be  simple.  Though  they  are  as  yet  not 
decomposed,  it  does  not  follow  that  they  are 
undecomposable ;  as,  perhaps,  neither  our 
senses  nor  our  instruments  will  ever  reach 
those  substances  which  by  their  nature  ad- 
mit of  no  sort  of  decomposition.  But  un- 
til sufficient  proofs  are  given  of  their  com- 
pound nature,  sound  philosophy  requires  us 
to  consider  them  as  simple  bodies.  It  is 
not  necessary,  that  the  parts  should  have 
been  actually  separated  from  one  another. 
Some  substances  are  presumed  to  be  com- 
pound from  analogy;  thus  oxygen  gas  is 
considered  as  consisting  of  caloric  end  oxy- 
gen, though  this  last  has  never  been  exhibited 
in  a  separate  state.  Tlie  ancients  reckoned 
only  four  elensenis,  fire,  air,  water,  and 
earth;  all  of  which  are  at  present  acknow- 
ledged to  be  compound.  Bui  on  the  other 
hand  we  have  formed  a  much  more  nume- 
rous list :  light,  caloric,  oxygen,  azote,  hy- 
drogen, carbon,  boron,  sulphur,  phosphorus, 
the  meials,  and  the  metallic  buses  of  the 
earths,  and  fixed  alkalies.  Whether  to  these 
sliould  be  added  the  magnetic  and  electric 
fluids,  with  chlorine,  fluorine  and  iodine,  is 
not  yet  determined. 

E'LEMF.  (It  is  said  this  is  the  Ethi- 
opian name.)  Gum  elemi.  The  parent 
plant  of  this  resin  is  supposed  to  be  the 
Amyris  ehmifcra,  which  see. 

E'lemi  umgue'ntdm.  See  Unguentum 
ehmi  compositum. 

Elemni'fera  cukass.*.'vica  a'ebor.  Th"? 
gum  elemi-tree. 


ELE 


£LE 


315 


EtE'NGi.    A  tree  of  Malabar.     Cardiac. 

Eleochrv'sum.  (From  «x;o?,  the  sun, 
and  ^ua-o;,  gold  ;  so  called  from  their  shin- 
ing yellow  appearance.)  Goldilocks.  See 
Gnaphalium  Slcechas. 

Eleoseli'nom.  (From  ixo;,  a  lake,  and 
^ixtvov,  parsley.)     See  Apium. 

Elepha'ntia.  (From  £X«?ac,  an  ele- 
phant ;  so  called  from  the  great  enlargement 
of  the  body  in  this  disorder.)  A  species  of 
anasarca. 

Elepha'ntia  a'rabum.  In  Dr.  Cullen's 
nosology  it  is,  synonymous  with  elephan- 
tiasis. The  term  is  however,  occasionally 
confined  to  this  disease  when  it  affects  the 
feet. 

ELEPHANTIASIS.  (From  s\«?*?,  an 
elephant  ;  so  named  from  the  legs  of  peo- 
ple affected  with  this  disorder  growing 
scaly,  rough,  and  wonderfully  -large,  at  an 
advanced  period,  like  the  legs  of  an  ele- 
phant.) Ehphas.  Elephantia.  Lazari 
morbus  vel  malum.  Phcsniceus  morbus.  A 
disease  that  attacks  the  whole  body,  but 
mostly  affects  the  feet,  which  appear  some- 
what like  those  of  the  elephant.  It  is  known 
by  ihe  skin  being  thick,  rough,  wrinkly, 
unctuous,  and  void  of  hair,  and  mostly 
without  the  sense  of  feeling.  It  is  said  to 
be  contagious.  Cullen.makes  it  a  genus  of 
disease  in  the  class  cachexicc,  and  order  im- 
pttigines. 

Elephantiasis  has  generally  been  supposed 
to  arise  in  consequence  of  some  slight  at- 
tack of  fever,  on  the  cessation  of  which  the 
morbid  matter  falls  on  the  leg,  and  occasions 
a  distention  and  tumefaction  of  the  limb, 
which  is  afterwards  overspread  with  uneven 
lumps,  and  deep  fissures.  By  some  au- 
thors it  has  been  considered  as  a  species  of 
leprosy  ;  but  it  often  subsists  for  many  years 
without  being  acco?iipanied  with  any  of  the 
symptoms  which  characterize  that  disease. 

It  sometimes  comes  on  gradually,  without 
much  previous  indisposition  ;  but  more  ge- 
nerally, the  person  is  seized  with  a  coldness 
and  shivering,  pains  in  the  head,  back,  and 
ioirts,  and  some  degree  of  nausea  A 
slight  fever  then  ensues,  and  a  severe  pain  is 
felt  in  one  of  Ihe  inguinal  glands,  which, 
after  a  short  time,  becomes  hard,  swelled, 
and  inflamed.  No  suppuration,  however, 
ensues  ;  but  a  red  streak  may  be  observed 
running  down  the  Ihigh  from  the  swelled 
gland  to  the  ieg.  .'is  the  inflammation  in- 
creases in  all  the  parts,  the  fever  gradually 
abates,  and  perhaps,  after  two  or  three  days 
continuance,  goes  off.  It,  however,  returns 
again  at  uncertain  periods,  leaving  the  leg 
greatly  swelled  with  varicose  turgid  veins, 
the  skin  rough  and  rugged,  and  a  thickened 
raembrana  cellulosa.  Scales  appear  also  on 
the  surface,  which  do  not  fall  off,  but  are 
enlarged  by  the  increasing  thickness  of  the 
membranes ;  uneven  lumps,  with  deep  fis- 
sures, are  formed,  and  the  leg  and  foot  be- 
come at  last  of  an  enormous  size. 


A  person  may  labour  under  this  disease 
many  years,  without  finding  much  alteration 
in  the  general  health,  except  during  the  con- 
tinuance of  the  attacks ;  and  perhaps  the 
chief  inconvenience  he  will  experience  is 
the  enormous  bulky  leg  which  he  drags  about 
with  him.  The  incumbrance  has,  indeed, 
induced  many  who  have  laboured  under  this 
disease  to  submit  to  an  amputation  ;  but  the 
operation  seldom  proves  a  radical  cure,  as 
the  other  leg  frequently  becomes  affected. 

Hilary  observes,  that  he  never  saw  both 
legs  swelled  at  the  same  time.  Instances 
where  they  have  alike  acquired  a  frightful 
and  prodigious  size,  have,  however,  frequent 
ly  fallen  under  the  observation  of  other 
physicians. 

Elepbanti'jtum  emplastrdm.  A  plaster 
described  by  Oribasius.  Celsus  describes 
one  of  the  same  name,  but  very  different  in 
qualities. 

E'lephas.  (Ex»<^i;,  (he  elephant.)  The 
disease  called  elephantiasis;  also  aquafortis. 

Ele'rsna.  An  obsolete  term  for  black 
lead. 

Ele'smatis.    An  old  term  for  burnt  lead. 

Ele'ttari  pri'mum.  The  true  amo- 
mum. 

ELETTA.'RIA.  (From  eZe/fflW.)  This  is 
a  new  genus  of  plants  formed  by  Dr.  Ma- 
ton,  to  which  the  lesser  cardamom  is  referred. 
Class,  Monandrla.     Order,  Monogynia. 

Eletta'ria  cardamo'mum.  "  CarJamo- 
mum  minus.  Lesser  or  officinal  cardamom. 
Jimomum  repens,  or  le  cardamome  de  la 
cote  de  Malabar,  of  Sonnerat.  Elettaria  car- 
damomum,  of  Maton,  in  Act.  Soc.  Lin. 
The  seeds  of  this  plant  are  imported  in 
their  capsules  or  husks,  by  which  they  are 
preserved,  for  they  soon  lose  a  part  of  their 
flavour  when  freed  from  this  covering.  On 
being  chewed,  they  impart  a  glowing  aro- 
matic warmth,  and  grateful  pungency; 
they  are  supposed  gently  to  stimulate  the 
stomach,  and  prove  cordial,  carminative,  and 
antispasmodic,  but  without  that  irritation 
and  heat  which  many  of  the  other  spicy 
aromatics  are  apt  to  produce.  Simple  and 
compound  spirituous  tinctures  are  preoared 
from  them,  and  they  are  ordered  as  a'spicy 
ingredient  in  many  of  the  officinal  compo'- 
sitions. 

Eleuthe'ria  bark.  See  Croton  casca 
rilla. 

Eleuthe'ria  co'rtex.  See  Croton  cos- 
carilia. 

Eleva'tio.  (From  devo,  to  lift  up.)  Ele- 
vation.    Sublimation. 

ELEVATOR.  (From  elevo,  to  lift  up.) 
A  muscle  is  so  called  whose  oflSce  is  to 
lift  up  the  part  to  which  it  is  attached. 
Also  a  chirurgical  instrument,  elevatorium, 
with  which  surgeons  raise  any  depressed 
portion  of  bone,  but  chiefly  those  of  the 
cranium. 

ElEVA'tOR   La'eII    INFERIO  RIS  PRO'pEIITS 

See  Levator  labii  inferioris. 


316 


s.i:& 


ELY 


ELEVA'TQR  ItA'BlI  superio'ris  puq'priijs. 
See  Levator  labii  superioris  alce^ue  nasi. 

-Eleva'tor  iABio'Rusi.  See  Levator  an- 
guli  oris. 

Eleva'tor  na'si  ala'rum.  Muscles  of 
tiie  a.]iB  of  the  nose. 

Eleva'tor  o'culi.  See  Rectus  superior 
&cuH. 

Eleva'tor  pa'lpebre  superi'oris.  See 
Levator  palpebra  superioris. 

Eleva'tor  sca'puljE.  See  Levator  sca- 
pulcE. 

Elevato'rium.  (From  elevo,  to  lift  up.) 
An  instrument  to  raise  a  depression  in  the 
skull. 

Eli'banum.     See  Juniperus  lycia. 

Elichry'scm.  (From  nhioQ,  the  sun,  and 
^pva-o;,  gold ;  so  called  from  their  shining 
yellow  appearance.)  See  Gnaphalium  Stce- 
chas. 

Eli'drion.     Mastich  ;  a  mixture  of  brass. 

Eli'gma.     An  old  name  for  a  linctus. 

Elioseli'num,     See  Eleoselinum. 

Elithroi'des.  The  vaginal  coat  of  the 
testicle. 

Elixa'tio.  (From  elixo,  to  boil.)  The 
act  of  seething,  or  boiling. 

ELI'XIR.  (From  elekser,  an  Arabic 
word  signifying  quintessence.)  A  term 
formerly  applied  to  many  preparations  simi- 
lar to  compound  tinctures.  It  is  now  very 
little  employed. 

Elixir  of  health.  Elixir  salutis.  A 
term  formerly  applied  to  what  is  now  called 
compound  tincture  of  senna.  See  Tinctura 
senna. 

Eli'xir  parego'ricum.  Paregoric  elixir. 
SeeTinctura  camphorcp,  composita. 

En'xiR  proprieta'tis.  A  preparation 
of  aloes. 

Eli'sir  sa'crum.  A  tincture  of  rhubarb 
and  aloes. 

Eli'xir  salu'tis.     See  Tind.  Smnce. 

Eli'xir  stoma'chicum.  Stomachic  elixir. 
See  Tinctura  gentiance  composita, 

Elixiva'tio,  (From  elixo,  to  boil,  or 
from  lixivium,  lie.)  The  extraction  of  a 
fixed  salt  from  vegetables,  by  an  affusion  of 
water. 

Elle'eoruh.  See  Htlleborus  and  Vera- 
trum. 

Elm.    See  Ulmus. 

ElSii'nthes.  (From  umu,  to  involve, 
from  its  contortions.)     Worms. 

Elm-leaved  sumach.     See  Rhus  coriaria. 

Elo'des.  (From  saoj,  a  swamp.)  A 
term  given  to  a  sweating  fever,  from  its 
great  moisture. 

Elonga'tio.  (From  elongo,  to  lengthen 
out.)  An  imperfect  luxation,  where  the 
ligament  is  only  lengthened,  and  the  bone 
not  put  out  of  its  socket. 

ELOY,  Nicholas  Francis  Joseph,  was 
born  at  Mons  in  1714,  and  died  in  1788, 
having  practised  as  a  physician  with  great 
ability  and  humanity.  He  had  the  honour 
of  attending  Prince    Charles  of   L,orraine. 


He  was  a  man  of  extensive  learning,  ana  j- 
notwithstanding  his  professional  avocations, 
was  author  of  several  publications.  The 
principal  of  these,  an  Historical  Medical 
Dictionary,  was  originally  in  two  octavo 
volumes;  but  in  1778  it  appeared  greatly 
improved  and  enlarged  in  four  volumes 
quarto.  An  Introduction  to  Midwifery  ; 
a  Memoir  on  Dysentery ;  Reflections  on 
the  Use  of  Tea;  and  a  Medico-Political 
Tract  on  Coffee  ;  were  likewise  written 
by  this  author.  The  latter  work  procured 
him  the  reward  of  a  superb  snuff-box  from 
the  estates  of  Hainaull,  inscribed  "Exdono 
Patriae." 

ELUTRIATION.  (From  elutrio,  to 
cleanse.)  Washing  over.  It  is  the  pour- 
ing a  liquor  out  of  one  vessel  into  another} 
in  order  to  separate  the  subsiding  matter 
from  the  clear  and  fluid  part. 

Elu'vies.  (From  duo,  to  wash  out.) 
The  effluvium  from  a  swampy  place.  Also 
the  humour  discharged  in  fluor  albus. 

Eluxa'tio.  (From  eluxo,  to  put  out  of 
joint.)     A  luxation,  or  dislocation. 

Elymagro'stis.  (From  ixuf/.o;,  the  herb 
panic,  and  a.ypa>g-i;,  wild.)     Wild  panic. 

Ely'mus.     (ExufACic)     The  herb  panic. 

ELYOT,  Sir  Thomas,  was  born  of  a 
good  family  in  Suffolk,  about  the  beginning 
of  the  sixteenth  century.  After  studying 
at  Oxford,  and  improving  himself  by  tra- 
velling, he  was  introduced  at  court;  and 
Henry  VIII.  conferred  upon  him  the  ho- 
nour of  knighthood,  and  employed  him  in 
several  embassies.  He  distinguished  him- 
self in  various  branches  of  learning,  as  well 
as  by  patronising  learned  men ;  and  was 
generally  beloved  by  his  cotemporaries  for 
his  virtues  and  accomplishments.  He  died 
in  1546,  and  was  buried  in  Cambridge- 
shire, of  which  he  had  been  sheriff.  Among 
other  studies,  he  was  partial  to  medicine, 
and  made  himself  master  of  the  ancient  au- 
thors on  that  subject,  though  he  never  exer- 
cised the  profession.  He  published  a  work 
about  the  year  1541,  called  "The  Castell 
of  Health,"  which  was  much  admired, 
even  by  some  of  the  faculty  :  in  this  he  is 
a  strong  advocate  for  temperance,  especially 
in  sexual  pleasures.  He  also  notices,  that 
catarrhs  were  much  more  common,  than 
they  had  been  forty  years  before  ;  which  he 
a-scribes  chiefly  to  free  living,  and  keeping 
the  head  too  much  covered.  He  also  wrote 
and  translated  several  other  works,  but  not 
on  medical  subjects. 

ELYTROCE'LE.  (From  ixvrpov,  the 
vagina,  and  xnyot,  a  tumour.)  A  hernia  in 
the  vagina. 

Elytroi'des.  {Ely Ir aides ;  from  ixvrfnv, 
a  sheath,  and  yJcc,  form.)  Like  a  sheath. 
The  tunica  vaginalis  is  so  called  by  some 
writers,  because  it  includes  the  testis  like  a 
sheath. 

Ely'tron.  (From  iwai,  to  involve.)  The 
vagina.    A  sheath.    The  membranes  which 


IvMB 
involve  the  spinal  marrow  are  called  elytra, 

Emargina'tio.  (From  emargino,  to  cleanse 
Ihe  edges.)  The  cleansing  of  the  edges  of 
wounds  from  scurf  and  filth. 

Emascula'tus.  (From  emasculo,  to  ren- 
der impotent.)  Having  the  testicles  in  the 
belly,  and  not  fallen  into  the  scrotum. 

Emba'mma.  (From  s^aCajrTcc,  to  im- 
merge  in.)  A  medicated  pickle  to  dip  the 
food  in. 

E'bibole.  (From  ijutCdWa,  to  put  in.) 
The  reduction  or  setting  of  a  dislocated 
bone. 

E'mbolum.  (From  i/mSoLKXce,  to  cast  out ; 
so  named  because  it  ejects  the  semen.)  The 
penis. 

Embre'gma.  (From  i/jiSfitxa>,  to  make 
wet.)  A  fluid  application  to  any  part  of 
the  body. 

EMBROCA'TIO.  (From  s//f/>s;t®>  to 
moisten  or  soak  in.)  Embroche.  An  em- 
brocation. A  fluid  application  to  rub  any 
part  of  the  body  with.  Many  use  the  term, 
however,  as  synonymous  with  liniment. 
The  following  embrocations  are  noticed  in 
the  Pharmacopoeia  Chirurgica. 

Embroca'tio  alu'uinis.  g;  Aluminis 
3jj.  Aceti,  spiritus  vinosi  tenuioris,  sing, 
fbss.     For  chilblains  and  diseased  joints. 

Embroca'tio  ammo'ni-e.  J^.  embroca- 
tionis  ammonias  acetatis  ^jj.  Aquae  am- 
monia puree  3jj-     For  sprains  and  bruises. 

Embroca'tio  ammo'nle  acetatis  ca'm- 
phora'ta.  P;  solutionis  saponis  cum  cam- 
phora,  aqua)  ammoniae  acetatas  sing.  ^j. 
Aquas  ammoniee  puree  |ss.  For  sprains  and 
bruises.  It  is  also  frequently  applied  to 
disperse  chilblains  which  have  not  suppu- 
rated. It  is  said  to  be  the  same  as  Steer's 
opodeldoc. 

Embroca'tio  amho'ni.^  aceta'tis.  f^ 
aquae  ammoniae  acefatae.  Solutionis  sapo- 
nis sing,  2J  ^^-  For  bruises  with  inflam- 
mation. 

Embroca'tio  cantha'ridis  cum  ca'ji- 
PHORA.  I^  tinct.  cantharidis.  Spiritus  cam- 
phoras  sing,  ^j  M.  This  may  be  used  in  any 
case  in  which  the  object  is  to  stimulate  the 
skin.  The  absorption  of  cantharides,  how- 
ever, may  bring  on  a  strangury. 

E'mbroche.     See  Etnbrocatio. 

E'MBRYO.  (From  i/y.Cpva,,  to  bud 
forth.)  The  f(Eius  in  tdero  is  so  called 
before  the  fiflh  month  of  pregnancy,  be- 
cause its  growth  resembles  that  of  the  bud- 
ding of  a  plant. 

Embbyothla'stes.  (From  i/uCpvov,  the 
foetus,  and  B\auo,  to  break.)  Embryoredes. 
A  crotchet,  or  instrument  for  breaking  the 
bones  of  a  dead  foetus  to  promote  its  deli- 
very. 

EMBRYO'TOMY.  (From  i/^Sp<j,v,  a 
fcetus,  and  Tiy.vce,  to  cut.)  Enibryotomia. 
The  separating  of  any  part  of  the  fcetus 
whilst  in  utero,  to  extract  it. 

EMBRyu't-cus.      (From   iu^oucv,  a  foetu?, 


EME 


$n 


and  i\yM,  to  draw.)  A  blunt  hook}  or  for- 
ceps, for  drawing  the  child  from  the  womb* 

E'merus.     Scorpion  senna.    A  laxative. 

Eme'sia.  (From  i/uia,  to  vomit.)  Emes- 
ma.  Emesis.  The  act  of  vomiting.  Me- 
dicines which  cause  vomiting. 

EME'TICS  (Emelica  sc.  medicament  a  ; 
from  ifjum,  to  vomit.)  Substances  capable 
of  exciting  vomiting,  independently  of  any 
effect  arising  from  the  mere  quantity  of  mat- 
ter introduced  into  the  stomach,  or  of  any- 
nauseous  taste  or  flavour. 

The  susceptibility  of  vomiting  is  very  dif- 
ferent in  different  individuals,  and  is  often 
considerably  varied  by  disease. 

Emetics  are  employed  in  many  diseases. 

When  any  morbid  affection  depends  upon, 
or  is  connected  with  over  distention  of  the 
stomach,  or  the  presence  of  acrid,  indiges- 
tible matters,  vomiting  gives  speedy  relief. 
Hence  its  utility  in  impaired  appetite,  aci- 
dify in  the  stomach,  in  intoxication,  and 
where  poisons  have  been  swallowed. 

From  the  pressure  of  the  abdominal  tis- 
cera  in  vomiting,  emetics  have  been  consi- 
dered as  serviceable  in  jaundice,  arising  from 
biliary  calculi  obstructing  the  ducts. 

The  expectorant  power  of  emetics,  and 
their  utility  in  catarrh  and  phthisis,  have 
been  ascribed  to  a  similar  pressure  extended 
to  the  thoracic  viscera. 

In  the  different  varieties  of  febrile  aflfec- 
tions,  much  advantage  is  derived  from  ex- 
citing vomiting,  especially  in  the  very  com- 
mencement of  the  disease.  In  high  inflam- 
matory fever  it  is  considered  as  dangerous, 
and  in  the  advanced  stage  of  typhus  it  is 
prejudicial. 

Emetics  given  in  such  doses,  as  only  to 
excite  nausea,  have  been  found  useful  ifi  re- 
straining haemorrhage. 

Different  species  of  dropsy  have  been 
cured  by  vomiting,  from  its  having  excited 
absorption.  To  tiie  same  effect,  perhaps,  is 
owing  the  dispersion  of  swelled  testicle, 
bubo,  and  other  swellings,  which  has  occa- 
sionally resulted  from  this  operation. 

The  operation  of  vomiting  is  dangerous, 
or  hurtful,  in  the  following  cases  :  where 
there  is  determination  of  the  blood  to  the 
head,  especially  in  plethoric  habits  ;  in  vis- 
ceral inflammation  ;  in  the  advanced  stage 
of  pregnancy  ;  in  hernia  and  prolapsus 
uteri ;  and  wherever  there  exists  extreme 
general  debility.  The  frequent  use  of  eme- 
tics weakens  the  tone  of  the  stomach.  An 
emetic  should  always  be  administered  in  the 
fluid  form.  Its  operation  may  be  promoted 
by  drinking  any  tepid  diluent,  or  bitter  in- 
fusion. 

The  individual  emetics  may  be  arranged 
under  two  heads,  those  derived  from  the 
vegetable,  and  those  from  the  mineral 
kingdom.  From  the  vegetable  kingdom 
are  numbered  ipecacuanha,  scilla  maritima, 
anthemis  nobilis,  sinapis  alba,  asarum  Eu- 
ropffium,    nicotiana   tabacum.      From  the 


3iS 


EMP 


EMP 


mineral  kingdom,  antimony,  the  sulphates 
of  ziuc  and  copper,  and  the  subacetate  of 
copper.  To  these  may  be  added  ammonia 
and  its  hydro-siilphuret. 

Emetocatha'rticus.  (From  s^ssj,  to 
vomit,  and  KH^atpai,  to  purge.)  Purging 
both  by  vomit  and  stool. 

Emine'nti.e  quadrige'min.e.  See  Tu- 
bercula  quadrigemina. 

EMMENAGOGUES.  (Emmenagoga, 
sc.  medicament  a,  i/u/jtmayofyct :  from  y^fxit- 
YUt,  the  menses,  and  itya),  to  move.)  Those 
medicines  that  possess  a  power  of  promot- 
ing that  monthly  discharge  by  the  uterus, 
which,  from  a  law  of  the  animal  ceconoray, 
should  take  place  in  certain  conditions  of 
the  female  system.  The  articles  belong- 
ing to  this  class  may  be  referred  to  four 
orders : 

1.  Stimulaiing  emmenagogues,  as  hydrar- 
gyrile  and  antimonial  preparations,  which 
are  principally  adapted  for  the  ^oung,  and 
those  with  peculiar  insensibility  of  the 
uterus. 

2.  Irriiaiing  emmenagogues,  as  aloes,  sa- 
inne,  and  Spanish  flies  .-  these  are  to  be  pre- 
ferred in  torpid  and  chlorotic  habits. 

3.  Tonic  emmenagogues,  as  ferruginous 
preparations,  cold  bath,  and  exercise,  which 
are  advantageously  selected  for  the  lax  and 
phlegmatic. 

4.  Anlispusmodic  emmenagogues,  as  assa- 
foitida.  cast6>.,  pnd  pediluvia :  the  constitu- 
tions to  which  these  are  more  especially 
suited  are  the  delicate,  the  weak,  and  the 
irritable. 

Emme'nia.  (From  iv,  in,  and  f^nv,  a 
month.)     The  menstrual  fius. 

E  M  O'L  L  I  E  N  T  S.  (Emollientia,  sc. 
medicamenta  :  from  emolUo,  to  soften.) 
Those  substances  which  possess  a  power 
of  relaxing  the  living  and  animal  fibre, 
without  producing  that  efrect  from  any 
mechanical  action.  The  dififerent  articles 
belonging  to  this  class  of  medicines  may  be 
comprehended  under  the  following  orders  : 

1.  Humectant  emollients,  as  wann  water, 
and  tepid  vapours,  which  are  fitted  for  the 
robust  and  those  in  the  prime  of  life. 

2.  Relaxing  emollients,  as  althcea,  malva, 
k.c.  These  may  be  employed  in  all  consti- 
tutions, while,  at  the  same  time,  they  do  not 
claim  a  preference  to  others  from  any  parti- 
cular habit  of  body. 

3.  Lubricating  emollients,  as  bland  oils, 
fat,  and  lard.  The  same  observation  will 
bold  of  this  order  as  was  made  of  the  last 
mentioned. 

4.  Monic  emollients,  as  opium  and  pedi- 
luvia :  these  are  applicable  to  any  constitu- 
tion, but  are  to  be  preferred  in  habits  where 
the  effects  of  this  class  are  required  over  the 
system  in  general. 

Empei'ria.  (From  sv,  and  is-ap*,  to  en- 
deavour.)    Professional  experience. 

Emphero'mends.     (From  sm^mw,  to  bear.) 


Urine,  or  other  substance,  which  has  a  sedi- 
ment. 

Emphka'ctica.  (From  i/ji<^pa.rl<i;,  to  ob- 
struct.) Medicines  which,  applied  to  the 
skin,  shut  up  the  pores. 

EMPHYSE'MA.  (From  i/uiptja-Aa,,  to 
inflate.)  Pneumatosis.  Air  in  the  cellular 
membrane.  In  general  it  is  confined  to  one 
place  ;  but,  in  a  few  cases,  it  spreads  univer- 
sally over  the  whole  body,  and  occasions  a 
considerable  degree  of  swelling.  It  some- 
times arises  spontaneously,  which  is,  how- 
ever, a  very  rare  occurrence,  or  comes 
on  immediately  after  delivery,  without  any 
evident  cause  ;  but  it  is  most  generally  in- 
duced by  some  wound  or  injury  done  to  the 
thorax,  and  which  affects  the  lungs  ;  in 
which  case,  the  air  passes  from  these,  through 
the  wound,  into  the  surrounding  cellular 
membrane,  and  from  thence  spreads  over 
the  whole  body. 

Emphysema  is  attended  with  an  evident 
crackling  noise,  and  elasticity  upon  pres- 
sure ;  and  sometimes  with  much  dilficulty 
of  breathing,  oppression,  and  anxiety. 

We  are  to  consider  it  as  a  disease  by  no 
means  unattended  with  danger  ;  but  more 
probably  from  the  causes  which  give  rise 
to  it,  than  any  hazard  from  the  complaint 
itself. 

EMPIRIC.  {Empiricus,  i/xTniftMt  ■■ 
from  fs,  in,  and  ws/oa,  experience.)  One 
who  practises  the  healin?  art  upon  expe- 
rience, and  not  theory.  This  is  the  true 
meaning  of  the  word  empiric  :  but  it  is  now 
applied,  in  a  very  opposite  sense,  to  those 
« ho  deviate  from  the  line  of  conduct  pur- 
sued by  scientific  and  regular  practilioners, 
and  vend  nostrums,  or  sound  their  own 
praise  in  the  public  papers. 

Empla'stica.  (From  iuvKiM-a-cc,  to  ob- 
struct.) Medicines  which,  spread  upon  the 
skin,  stO(>  the  pores. 

E  xM  P  L  AS  T  R  D  M.  (From  iu7rxA(raa>, 
to  spread  upon.)  A  plaster.  Plasters  are 
composed  of  unctuous  substance>,  united 
either  to  powders  or  metallic  oxiiles,  Sic. 
Tiiey  ought  to  be  of  such  a  consistence  as 
not  to  stick  to  the  fingers  when  cold,  but 
to  become  soft,  so  as  to  be  spread  out,  in 
a  moderate  degree  of  heat,  and  in  that  of 
the  human  body,  to  continue  tenacious 
enough  to  adhere  to  the  skin.  They  owe 
their  consistence  either  to  metallic  oxides, 
especially  those  of  lead,  or  to  wax,  resin, 
&.C.  They  are  usually  kept  in  rolls  wrapped 
in  paper,  and  s])read,  wh.en  wanted  for  use, 
upon  thin  leather;  if  the  plaster  be  not  of 
itself  sutuciently  adhesive,  it  is  to  be  sur- 
rounded at  its  margin  by  a  boundary  of 
resin  plaster. 

Empla'strum  ammoni'aci.  Take  of  pu- 
rified ammoniacum,  five  ounces  ;  acetic  acid, 
half  a  pint.  Dissolve  the  ammoniacum  in 
the  acid,  then  evaporate  the  liquor  in  an 
iron  vessel,  by  means  of  a  water-bath,  con- 
stantly stirring  it,  until  it  requires  a  proper 


EMP 


EMP 


31& 


consistence.  This  plaster  is  now  first  intro- 
duced info  the  London  Pharmacopoeia;  it 
adheres  well  to  the  skin,  without  irritating 
it,  and  without  producing  inconvenience  by 
its  smell. 

EMPLA'sTRnii  ammoni'aci  cum  htdra'r- 
GYRO.  "  Take  of  purified  ammoniacum,  a 
pound ;  [turified  mercury,  three  ounces  ; 
sulphurated  oil,  a  fluid  drachm."  Rub  the 
mercury  with  ihe  sulphurated  oil  until  the 
globules  disappear  ;  then  add  by  degrees  the 
ammoniacum,  previously  melted,  and  mix 
the  whole  together.  This  composition  is  said 
to  possess  resolvent  virtues ;  and  the  piaster 
is  recommended  with  this  view  to  be  applied 
to  nodes,  tophs,  indurated  glands,  and  tu- 
mours. 

Empla'strum  asafce'tid^:.  Emplastrum 
antihystericum.  Plaster  of  asafcetida.  Take 
of  plaster  of  semi-vetrified  oxide  of  lead, 
asafcetida,  each  two  parts ;  galbanum,  yellow 
wax,  each  one  part.  This  plaster  is  said  to 
possess  anodyne  and  antispasmodic  virtues. 
It  is,  therefore,  occasionally  directed  to  be 
applied  to  the  umbilical  region  in  hysterical 
CEjes. 

Empla'strum  cantha'ridis.  See  Em- 
plastrum  lyllce. 

Empla'strum  CE'Ras.  Wax  plaster.  Em- 
flastrum  allrahens.  Take  of  yellow  wax, 
prepared  suet,  of  each  three  pounds ;  yellow 
resin,  a  pound.  Melt  them  together  and 
strain.  This  is  a  gently  drawing  preparation, 
calculated  to  promote  a  moderate  discharge 
from  the  blistered  surface,  with  which  inten- 
tion it  is  mostly  used.  Where  the  stronger 
preparations  iriitate,  this  will  be  found  in 
general  lo  agree. 

Empla'strum  cu'mini.  Cumin  plaster. 
"  Take  of  cumin-seeds,  caraway-seeds,  bay- 
berries,  of  each  three  ounces ;  dried  pitch, 
three  pounds ;  yellow  wax,  three  ounces." 
Having  melted  the  dried  pitch  and  wax 
together,  add  the  remaining  articles  pre- 
viously powdered,  and  mix.  A  warm  sto- 
machic plaster,  which,  when  applied  to  the 
stomach,  expels  flatulency.  To  indolent 
scrofulous  tumours,  where  the  object  is  to 
promote  suppuration,  this  is  an  efficacious 
plaster. 

Empla'strum  Ga'lbani  compo'situm. 
Com;inund  ti;)lbanum  plaster,  formerly  call- 
ed emplastrum  lilhargyri  romposiluin  and 
diachylon  magnum  cum  gummi.  'Take  of 
galbanum  giim  resin  purified,  eight  ounces  ; 
lead  plaster,  three  pounds ;  common  turpen- 
tine, ten  drachms  ;  resin  of  the  spruce  fir, 
three  ounces.  Having  melted  the  galbanum 
gum  resin  with  the  turpentine,  mix  in  first 
^  the  powdered  resin  of  Ihe  spruce  fir,  and 
P  then  the  lead  plaster,  previously  melted  by  a 
slow  fire,  and  mix  the  whole.  This  plaster 
is  used  as  a  warm  digestive  and  suppurative, 
calculated  to  promote  maturation  of  indo- 
lent or  scirrhous  tumours,  and  to  allay  the 
pains  of  sciatica,  arthrodynia,  &,c. 

Ebtpla'strum    hydra'fgyki.      iMercurial 


plaster.  Emplastrum,  lithargyri  cum  hydrar- 
gyro.  "  Take  of  purified  mercury,  three 
ounces;  sulphurated  oil,  a  fluid  drachm; 
lead  plaster,  a  pound."  Rub  the  mercury 
with  the  sulphurated  oil,  until  the  globules 
disappear ;  then  add  by  degrees  the  lead 
plaster,  melted,  and  mix  the  whole. 

Empla'strum  la'dam  compo'situm.  Take 
of  soft  iabdanum,  three  ounces  ;  of  frankin- 
cense, one  ounce  ;  cinnamon  and  expressed 
oil  of  mace,  each  half  an  ounce ;  essential 
oil  of  mint,  one  drachm  :  add  to  the  frank- 
incense, melted  first,  the  Iabdanum  a  little 
heated,  till  it  becomes  soft,  and  then  the  oil 
of  mace  ;  afterwards  mix  in  the  cinnamon 
with  the  oil  of  mint,  and  beat  them  together 
into  a  mass,  in  a  warm  mortar,  and  keep  it 
in  a  vessel  well  closed.  'This  may  be  used 
with  the  same  intentions  as  the  cumin-pjas- 
ter,  to  which  it  is  in  no  way  superior, 
though  composed  of  more  expensiTe  mate- 
rials. Formerly,  it  was  considered  as  a 
very  elegant  stomach  plaster,  but  is  now 
disused. 

Empla'strum  litha'rgyri.  See  EmplaS" 
trum  plumhi. 

Empla'strum  litha'rgyri  compo'situm, 
See  Emplndrum  Galbani  compusitum. 

Empla'strum  litha'rgyri  cum  resi'na. 
See  Emplastrum  resince. 

Empla'strum  Lyttee.  Blistering-fly  plas- 
ter. Emplastrum  cantharidis.  Emplastrum 
vesicatorium.  Take  of  blisterine  flies,  in 
very  fine  powder,  a  pound ;  wax  plaster,  a 
pound  and  a  half;  prepared  fat,  a  f)ound. 
Having  melted  the  plaster  and  fat  together, 
and  removed  them  from  the  fire,  a  little 
before  they  become  solid  sprinkle  in  the 
blistering  flies,  and  mix  the  whole  together 
See  Blister  and  Lyita. 

Empla'strum  o'pii.  Plaster  of  opium. 
"  Take  of  hard  opium,  powdered,  half  an 
ounce;  resin  of  the  spruce  fir,  powdered, 
three  ounces  ;  lead  plaster,  a  pound." 
Having  melted  the  plaster,  mix  in  the  resin 
of  the  spruce  fir  and  opium,  and  mix  the 
whole.  Opium  is  said  to  produce  somewhat, 
4hough  in  a  smaller  degree,  its  specific  eflTect 
when  applied  externally. 

Empla'strum  pi'cis  compo'situm.  Com- 
pound pitch  plaster.  Emplastrum  picis  Bur- 
gundicce.  "  Take  of  dried  pitch,  two  pounds; 
resin  of  spruce  fir,  a  pound  ;  yellow  resin, 
yellow  wax,  of  each  four  ounces ;  expressed 
oil  of  nutmegs,  an  ounce."  Having  melted 
together  the  pitch,  resin,  and  wax,  add  first 
the  resin  of  Ihe  s|)ruce  fir,  then  the  oil  of 
nutmegs,  and  mix  the  whole  together. 
From  the  slight  degree  of  redness  this  sti- 
mulating application  produces,  it  is  adapted 
to  gently  irritate  the  skin,  and  thus  relieve 
rheumatic  pains.  Applied  to  the  temples, 
it  is  sometimes  of  use  in  pains  of  the 
head. 

EwPLASTPtUM  plu'mbi.  Lead  plaster. 
Emplaslrum  lithargyri.  Emplastrum  coW'. 
mu7ie.    Diachylon  simplex,    "Take  of  semi' 


320 


EJVIP 


vitreous  oxide  of  lead,  in  very  fine  powder, 
five  pounds ;  olive  oil,  a  gallon  ;  water,  two 
pints."  Boil  them  with  a  slow  fire,  con- 
stantly stirring  until  the  oil  and  litharge 
unite,  so  as  to  form  a  plaster.  Excoriations 
of  the  skin,  slight  burns,  and  the  like,  may 
be  covered  with  this  plaster:  but  it  is  in 
more  general  use,  as  a  defensive,  where  the 
skin  becomes  red  from  lying  a  long  time  on 
the  part.  This  plaster  is  also  of  great  import- 
ance, as  forming  the  basis,  by  addition  to 
which  many  other  plasters  are  prepared. 

Empla'strum  resi'nje.  Resin  plaster. 
Emplastrum  adhcesivum.  Emplastrum  lithar- 
gyri  cum  resini.  ''  Take  of  yeliow-resin,  half 
a  pound;  lead  plaster,  three  pounds.  Having 
melted  the  lead  plaster  over  a  slow  fire,  add 
the  resin  in  powder,  and  mix."  The  adhe- 
sive, or  sticking  plaster,  is  chiefly  used  for 
Iceeping  on  other  dressings,  and  for  retaining 
the  edges  of  recent  wounds  together. 

Empla'strum  sapo'nis.  Soap  plaster. 
Take  of  hard  soap  sliced,  half  a  pound  ; 
lead  plaster,  three  pounds.  Having  melted 
the  plaster,  mix  in  the  soap ;  then  boil  it 
down  to  a  proper  consistence.  Discutlent 
properties    are   attributed  to  this    elegant 

?)laster,  with  which  view  it  is  applied  to 
ymphatic  and  other  indolent  tumours.  It 
forms  an  admirable  defensive  and  soft  appli- 
cation, spread  on  linen,  to  surround  a  frac- 
tured limb. 

Empla'strum  thu'ris  compo'sitcm.  Com- 
pound frankincense  plaster.  Take  of  frank- 
incense, half  a  pound  ;  dragon's  blood,  three 
ounces;  litharge  plaster,  two  pounds.  To 
the  melted  lead  plaster,  add  the  rest  powder- 
ed. This  plaster  is  said  to  possess  strength- 
ening, as  well  as  adhesive  powers.  By  keep- 
ing the  skin  firm,  it  may  give  tone  to  the 
ralaxed  muscles  it  surrounds,  but  cannot,  in 
any  way,  impart  more  strength  than  the  com- 
mon adhesive  plaster. 

Empnkumato'sis.  (From  ev,  in,  and  tsnite, 
to  blow.)  An  inflation  of  the  stomach,  or 
any  other  viscus. 

Empo'rium.  (From  i/A.7rcpm,  to  negotiate.) 
A  mart.  The  brain  is  so  called,  as  being  the 
place  where  all  rational  and  sensitive  trans- 
actions are  collected. 

E'fiiPRiON.  (From  sv,  and  '^■fiim,  a  saw.) 
Serrated.  An  epithet  of  a  pulse,  in  which 
the  artery  at  ditferent  times  is  unequally  dis- 
tended. 

EMPROSTHO'TONOS.  (From  s^s-^off-Ssi^, 
before,  or  forwards,  and  Tuvce,  to  draw.)  A 
clonic  spasm  of  several  muscles,  so  as  to  keep 
the  body  in  a  fixed  position  and  bent  for- 
ward. Cullen  considers  it  as  a  species  of 
tetanus.     See  Tetanus. 

E'mptysjs.  (From  ifxTrl-joo,  to  spit  out.) 
A  discharge  of  blood  from  the  mouth  and 
fauces. 

EMPYE'MA.  (From  iv,  within,  and  ^uov, 
pus.)  A  collection  of  pus  in  the  cavity  of 
the  thorax.  It  is  one  of  the  terminations 
of  pleuriti?.    Tliere  is  reason  for  belie^'in::; 


EMU 

that  matter  is  contained  in  the  cavity  of 
the  chest,  when,  after  a  pleurisy,  or  inflam- 
mation in  the  thorax,  the  patient  has  a 
difficulty  of  breathing,  particularly  on  lying 
on  the  side  opposite  the  aifected  one ;  and 
when  an  cedematous  swelling  is  externally 
perceptible. 

Empye'mata.  (From  ey,  and  imjov,  pus.) 
Suppurating  medicines. 

EMPYREU'MA.  (From  ifx'Trv^ivw,  to 
kindle,  from  Truf,  fire.  The  oflFensive  smell 
that  distilled  waters  and  other  substances 
receive  from  being  exposed  too  much  to 
fire. 

EMPYREUMA'TIC.  (Empyreumatica ; 
from  ifjL'Tvpiuce,  to  kindle.)  Smelling  as  it 
were  burnt ;  thus  empyreuroatic  oils  are 
those  distilled  with  a  great  heat,  and  im- 
pregnated with  a  smell  of  the  fire. 

EMU'LGENT.  (Emulgeniia  ;  from  emul- 
geo,  to  melt  out ;  applied  to  the  arteries  and 
veins  which  go  from  the  aorta  and  vena  cava 
to  the  kidneys,  because  the  ancients  suppos- 
ed they  strained,  and,  as  it  were,  milked  the 
serum  through  the  kidneys.)  The  vessels 
of  the  kidneys  are  so  termed.  The  emul- 
gent  artery  is  a  branch  of  the  aorta.  The 
emulgent  vein  evacuates  its  blood  into  the 
ascending  cava. 

Emu'lsio  amy'gdal.e  commc'nis.  Almond 
emulsion.  Take  of  almonds,  one  ounce; 
water,  two  pounds  and  a  half.  Beat  the 
blanched  almonds  in  a  stone  mortar,  gradu- 
ally pouring  on  them  the  water  ;  then  strain 
off  the  liquor.  It  possesses  cooling  and  de- 
mulcent properties. 

Emu'lsio  ara'bica.  This  is  made  in  the 
same  manner  as  the  almond  emulsion,  only 
adding  while  beating  the  almonds,  two 
ounces  of  gum  arabic.  This  cooling  and 
demulcent  emulsion,  ordered  in  the  Edin- 
burgh Pharmacoposia,  may  be  drank  ad  libi- 
tum to  mitigate  ardor  urinae,  whether  from 
the  venereal  virus  or  any  other  cause.  In 
difficult  and  painful  micturition,  and  stran- 
gury, it  is  of  infinite  service. 

Eftiu'Lsio  camphora'ta.  "Take  of  cam- 
phor, one  scruple  ;  sweet  almonds,  blanched, 
two  drachms ;  double  refined  sugar,  one 
drachm  ;  water,  six  ounces."  This  is  to  be 
made  in  the  same  manner  as  the  common 
emulsion.  It  is  calculated  for  the  stomachs 
of  those  who  can  only  bear  small  quantities 
of  camphire. 

EMU'LSION.  {Emulsio ;  from  emulgeot 
to  milk.)  A  soft  and  somewhat  oily  medi- 
cine, resembling  milk. 

Emulsion,  almond.  See  Emulsio  amygdo' 
Im  communis. 

Emulsion,    Arabic.      See    Emulsio    ara        j 
hica. 

Emulsion,  camphorated.  See  Emulsio 
camphorata. 

Emulsio7i  of  asafcetida.  See  Mistura 
asafatidee. 

Emulsion  of  gum-ammoniac.  See  Mish'-^ 
rit  ammomnci 


E.\C 


ENC 


321 


EMU'NCTORY.  (From  emungo,  to  drain 
•off.)  The  excretory  ducts  of  the  body  are 
so  termed  ;  thus  the  exhaling  arteries  of  the 
skin  constitute  the  great  emunctory  of  the 
body. 

En^e'ma.  (From  «v,  and  aufJLn,  blood.) 
Enmmos.  So  Hippocrates  and  Galen  call 
such  topical  medicines  as  are  appropriated 
1o  bleeding  wounds. 

EnjEork'ma.  (From  iv,  and  ttiapice,  to  lift 
up.)  The  pendulous  substance  which  floats 
in  the  middle  of  the  urine.  « 

Ena'mel.     See  Teelli. 

Enanthesis.  (From  ei',  and  aLvlaun,  to 
meet.)  The  near  approach  of  ascending 
and  descending  vessels. 

ENARTHRO'SIS.  (From  sy,  in,  and 
tf/i6/!oy,  a  joint.)  The  ball  and  socket-joint. 
A  species  of  diarthrosis,  or  moveable  con- 
nexion of  bones,  in  which  the  round  head 
of  one  is  received  into  the  deeper  "cavity  of 
another,  so  as  to  admit  of  motion  in  every 
direction  ;  as  the  head  of  the  os  femoris  with 
the  acetabulum  of  the  os  innoininatum.  See 
^^rliculation. 

ENCA'NTHIS.  (From  s>,  and  Kavdc.;,  the 
angle  of  the  eye.)  A  disease  of  the  caruncu- 
lalachrymalis, of  which  there  aretvvospecies. 
Encanthis  benigna,  and  Encanihis  maligna 
seu  invelerata. 

The  encanthis,  at  its  commencement,  is 
nothing  more  than  a  small,  soft,  red,  and 
sometimes  rather  livid  excrescence,  which 
grows  from  the  caruncula  lachrymalis,  and, 
at  the  same  time  from  the  neighbouring 
semilunar  fold  of  the  conjunctiva.  This 
excrescence  on  its  first  appearance,  is  com- 
monly granulated,  like  a  mulberry,  or  is  of 
a  ragged  and  fringed  structure.  Afterwards 
when  it  has  acquired  a  certain  size,  one  part 
of  it  represents  a  granulaied  tumour,  while 
the  rest  appears  like  a  smooth,  whitish,  or 
ash-coloured  substance,  streaked  with  va- 
ricose vessels,  sometimes  advat»cirig  as  far 
over  the  conjunctiva,  covering  the  side  of 
the  eye  next  to  the  nose,  as  where  the  cornea 
and  sclerotica  unite. 

The  encanthis  keeps  up  a  chronic  oph- 
tbalmy,  impedes  the  action  of  the  eyelids, 
and  prevents,  in  particular,  the  complete 
closure  of  the  eye.  Besides,  partly  by  com- 
pressing and  partly  by  displacing  the  ori- 
fices of  the  puncta  lachrymalia,  it  obstructs 
the  free  passage  of  the  tears  into  the  nose. 
The  inveterate  encanthis  is  ordinarily  of  a 
very  considerable  magnitude ;  its  roots  ex- 
tend beyond  the  caruncula  lachrymalis  and 
semilunar  fold  to  the  membranous  lining  of 
one  or  both  eyelids.  The  patient  experiences 
very  serious  inconvenience  from  its  origin 
and  interposition  between  the  commissure 
of  the  eyelids,  which  it  necessarily  keeps 
asunder  on  the  side  towards  the  nose. 
Sometimes  the  disease  assumes  a  cancerous 
malignancy.  This  character  is  evinced  by 
the  dull  red,  and,  as  it  were,  leaden  colour 
of  the  ejcrescence  ;  bv  its  exceeding  hard- 
.         '  41 


ness,  and  the  lancinating  pains  which  occur 
in  it,  and  extend  to  the  forehead,  the  whole 
eye-bail  and  the  temple,  especially  when  the 
tumour  has  been,  though  slightly,  touched. 
It  is  also  shown,  by  the  propensiiy  of  the 
excrescence  to  bleed,  by  the  partial  ulce- 
rations on  its  surface,  which  emit  a  fungous 
substance,  and  a  thin  and  exceedingly  acrid 
discharge. 

Encatale'psis.  (From  ev,  and  ititlct.ka.fx- 
0u.m,  to  seize.)     A  catalepsy. 

Encathi'sma.  (From  «v,  and  naBi^ai,  to  sit 
in.)  A  semicupium.  A  bath  for  half  the 
body. 

Encad'ma.  (From  &,  in,  and  jcmw,  to 
burn.)  Eneausis.  A  pustule  produced  from 
a  burn, 

Encau'sis.  (From  sv,  and  Kcua>,  to  burn.) 
A  burn  or  scald. 

EiNCEFHALOCE'LE.  (From  tvionp-xxcv, 
the  brain,  and  Knxyi,  a  tumour.)  A  rupture  of 
the  brain. 

ENCE'PHALON.  (From  iv,  in, and  ks?j£W), 
the  head.)  Encephalum.  By  some  writers 
the  cerebrum  only  is  so  called  ;  and  others 
express  by  this  term  the  contents  of  the  cra- 
nium. 

Ence'kis.  (From  ev,  and  nnpo;,  wax.)  A 
roil  of  wax  for  making  plasters. 

Ekceko'sis.  (From  ev,  and  Knpoce,  to  wax.}- 
The  covering  of  a  plaster  with  wax. 

Enchara'xis.  (From  »,  and  o^a.i>!*.<r<J-oo,{o 
scarify.)     A  scarification. 

Ekcheire'sis.  (From  ev,  and  %up,  the 
hand.)  Encheiria.  Galen  uses  this  word  to  a 
part  of  the  title  to  one  of  his  works,  which 
treats  of  dissection.  The  word  imports  the 
manual  treatment  of  any  subject. 

Enchei'ria.     Encheireds. 

ENCHir.o'MA.     See  Enchyloma. 

Escho'ndrus.  (From  sv,  and  ^cvSpof,  bl 
cartilage.)     A  cartilage. 

Enchri'sta.  (From  ^x^ia,  to  anoint.) 
Unguents.     Ointments. 

Enchylo'ma.  (From  »,  and  ji^uxoc,  juice.t 
An  inspissated  juice.  An  elixir,  according  tj 
Leraery.  i 

E'.NCHYMA.  (From  sy,  and  jj^sm,  to  infuse.) 
An  infusion.     A  sanguineous  plethora. 

Enchy'mata.  (From  «>-;^w»,  to  infuse,) 
Injections  for  the  eyes  and  ears. 

Enchymo'ma.  (From  ej,  and  ^vct,  to  pour 
in.)  In  the  writings  of  the  ancient  physi- 
cians, it  is  a  word  by  which  they  express 
that  sudden  effusion  of  blood  into  the  cuta- 
neous vessels,  which  arises  from  joy,  anger, 
or  shame ;  and  in  the  last  instance  is  what 
we  usually  call  blushing. 

Enchymo'sis.  (Ej.9^u^»(r«.)  Blushing ;  also 
an  extravasation  of  blood,  which  makes  the 
part  appear  livid.  Thus,  but  improperly,  it 
is  synonymous  with  Ecchymosis. 

E'nchysis.     See  Enchyma. 

Encly'sma.  (From  w,  and  nhv^ai,  to  cleanse 
out.)     A  clyster. 

Escffi  LiuM.  (From  iv,  within,  and  «'.;>./*, 
the  belly.)    The  abdominal  viscera. 


322 


ENE 


ENS 


EscoLPi'sMus.  (From  tytuMrtit,  to  insinu- 
ate.)    An  uterine  injection. 

Encra'iNIUm.  (From  w,  within,  and  x^*- 
viov,  the  skull.  'J'he  cerebrum  :  the  ubole 
toDtents  of  tlie  skuiJ. 

Encrasi'cholus.  (From  »,  in,  xy:*f,  the 
head,  and  ;;t^oA«,  liiie ;  because  it  is  said  to 
have  the  gall    in   its  head.)     The  anchovy. 

E'ncris.  EyKfi^.  Acakeof  meal,  oil,  and 
honey. 

E'wcyMON.  (From  «c,  and  kvw,  to  conceive.) 
Pregnancy. 

E'nctsis.  (From  w,  and  «/*,  to  bring 
forth.)     Parturition. 

ENCY'STED.  A  term  applied  to  those 
tumours  which  consist  of  a  fluid  or  other 
matter,  enclosed  in  a  sac  or  cyst. 

Ency'stis.  (From  e/,  in,  and  nug-tc,  a  bag.) 
A  wen.     A  bard  tumour. 

ENDE'MIC.  (Etidtjnicus ;  from  en,  in, 
and  J'nfjLOi,  people.)  A  disease  is  so  termed 
that  is  peculiar  to  a  certain  class  of  persons, 
f)T  country  ;  thus  struma  is  endemial  to  the 
inhabitants  of  Derbyshire  and  the  Alps;  scur- 
vy to  seafaring  people  ;  and  the  plica  polo- 
nica  is  met  witb  in  Poland. 

E'ndksis.  (From  iv,  and  J'tec,  to  tie  up.) 
A  ligature.     A  bandage. 

Endive.     See  Cichorium. 

ENDI'VTA.  (Quasi  eundovia,  quiapassim 
nascilur ;  named  from  the  quickness  of  its 
growth.)     See  Cichorium. 

E'ndosis.  (From  sy,  and  fi^m/xi,  to  give.) 
A  remission,  particularly  of  febrile  dis- 
orders. 

Enella'gmencs.  (From  ctaKKa.'rla),  to  in- 
terchange.) An  epithet  applied  to  the  union 
of  the  joints  of  the  vertebrae. 

E'NE.VjA.  (Enema,  -matis,  neut.  from 
&t»(u,  to  inject.)  Injection.  A  clyster. 
A  well-known  form  of  conveying  both 
nourishment  and  medicine  to  the  system, 
under  certain  morbid  circumstances.  The 
former  takes  place  where  obstruction  of  the 
passage  to  the  stomach  is  so  great  as  to 
render  access  to  that  organ  impossible,  such 
as  occurs  in  lock-jaw,  diseased  oesophagus, 
&c.  By  these  means  the  body  can  be  sup- 
ported for  a  few  weeks,  while  an  attempt  is 
made  at  efifecling  a  cure.  It  is  composed, 
in  such  cases,  of  animal  broths,  gruels  made 
of  farinaceous  seeds,  mucilages,  &c.  As  a 
form  of  medicine,  clysters  are  no  less  useful ; 
and,  according  to  the  intention  with  which 
they  are  prescribed,  they  are  either  of  an 
emollient,  anodyne,  or  purgative  nature. 
The  following  forms  are  in  general  use. 

E'NKMi  aro'dynum.  Take  of  starch 
jelly,  half  a  pint ;  tincture  of  opium,  forty 
to  sixty  drops.  iMix.  The  whole  to  be  in- 
jected by  means  of  a  pewter  clyster-syringe, 
in  cases  of  dysentery  or  violent  purging, 
and  pain  in  t!)ebov\els. 

E'nema  ANTisPASMo'mcuM.  Take  of 
tinct.of  assafcetida,  half  an  ounce;  tincture 
of  opiumr  forty  drops,  gruel,  half  a  pint. 


Mix.  For  spasmodic  affections  of  the 
bowels. 

E'nema  laxati'vum.  Take  of  Epsom 
salt,  two  ounces  ;  dissolve  in  three  quarters 
of  a  pint  of  warm  gruel,  or  broth,  with  ah 
ounce  of  fresh  butter,  or  sweet  oil. 

E'nema  NicoiiA'Na;.  Take  of  the  infa- 
sion  of  tobacco  from  a  half  to  a  whole  pint. 
Employed  in  cases  of  strangulated  hernia,. 

E'nema  ku'trizns.  Take  of  strong 
beef  tea,  twelve  ounces;  thicken  with  harts- 
hoBn  shavings,  or  arrow  root. 

E'nema  'Terebi'nthin.e.  Take  of  com- 
mon turpentine,  half  an  ounce  ;  the  yelk 
of  one  egg,  and  half  a  pint  of  gruel.  The 
turpentine  being  first  incorporated  with  the 
egg,  add  to  them  the  gruel.  This  clyster  ib 
generally  used,  and  with  great  good  effect, 
in  violent  fits  of  the  stone. 

Ekerei'sis.  (From  evipaS'it,  to  adhere 
to.)     A  compression.     A  tight  ligature. 

E'NERGY.  (Energia ;  from  ivifyiw, 
to  act.)  Action.  "The  degree  of  force  exer- 
cised by  any  power  :  thus,  nervous  energy, 
muscular  energy,  &c. 

Eheure'sis.     See  Enuresis. 

Engala'ctdm.  (From  a,  and  yeiKu, 
milk  ;  so  called  because  it  is  eaten  by 
nurses  to  increase  their  milk.)  The  herb 
saltwort. 

Engastrimy'thus.  (From  «v,  in,  ytrupt 
the  belly,  and  /uivQeo/jiat,  to  discourse.)  A 
ventriloquist ;  one  who  appears  to  speak 
from  bis  belly. 

Engiso'ma.  (From  ryyi^ai,  to  approach.) 
Camarosis.  An  instrument  for  making  the 
parts  of  the  broken  clavicle  meet.  Also  a 
fracture  of  the  cranium. 

English  Mercury.     See  Mercurialis. 

Englotto-ga'%tor.  (From  ev,  yxairln, 
the  tongue,  and  ^r«/,  the  belly.)  A  ven- 
triloquist. 

Engompho'sis.  (From  &,  and  ycfx^a,  a 
nail.)  Tb.Ht  species  of  articulation  which 
resembles  a  nail,  driven  into  wood,  as  a 
tooth  in  its  socket. 

Engo'nios.  (From  w,  and  yitvttt,  an 
angle.)  The  flesure,  or  angle  made  by  the 
bending  of  a  joint. 

Eni'xum  Parace'lsi.  The  caput  mor- 
tuum  of  tbe  distillation  of  nitric  acid,  or 
supersulphate  of  potash. 

Enkeapha'rmacdm.  (From  mm,  nine, 
and  ^ctp/ji.auiov,  a  medicine.)  A  medicine 
composed  of  nine  simple  ingredients. 

Enneaphy'llxtm.  (From  svvet,  nine, 
and  9uK\ov,  a  leaf;  because  its  flower  con- 
sists of  nine  leaves.)  A  name  for  hellebo- 
raster,  or  bear's  foot. 

Enry'thmus.  (From  tv,  and  pv^f^os, 
number.)     A  pulse  in  some  respect  regular. 

Ess  ma'ktis.  a  name  anciently  given 
to  the  oxide  of  iron,  which  arises  in  subli- 
mation, with  twice  its,  quantity  of  sal-ammo- 
niac. Medical  practice  does  not  at  present 
place  this  preparation  in  a  higher  rank  of 
estimation  than  other  oxydes  of  iron 


;nt 


E.NT 


323 


Ens  pri'mum  sola're.     Antimony. 

Ens  rE'NEEis.  The  ens  martis  is  in  naany 
dispensatories  called  by  this  name. 

E'NSiFORM.  (Ensiformis,  sc.  cariilago ; 
from  ensis,  a  sword,  and  forma,  resemblance.) 
Sword-like.  A  term  applied  to  a  cartilage. 
See  Cartilago  ensiformis. 

Ensta'ctubi.  (From  sv,  and  g-*^*;  lo  in- 
still.) A  liquid  medicine,  which  is  applied 
stillatim,  or  drop  by  drop. 

Enta'tica.  (From  ivluvee,  to  strain.) 
Provocatives :  medicines  which  excite  ve- 
nereal inclination. 

E'ntera.  (From  tvlo!,  within.)  The 
bowels.  Hippocrates  calls  by  this  name  the 
bags  in  which  were  formerly  enclosed  medi- 
cines for  fomentations. 

Enterade'nes.  (From  tvlifov,  an  in- 
testine, and  a<r«v,  a  gland.)  The  intestinal 
glands. 

Entere'nchyta.     (From  efltpot.,  the  bow- 
els, and  ry^ua,   to   infuse   into.)     An  instru- 
r  ment  for  administering  clysters.     A  clyster- 

pipe. 

ENTERI'TIS.  {EvlipPt;;  from  ivlipov,  an 
intestine.)  Inflammation  of  the  intestines. 
It  is  a  genus  of  disease  in  the  class  pyrexiis, 
and  order  phlegmasicE  of  Cullen,  and  is 
known  by  the  presence  of  pyrexia,  fixed 
pain  in  the  abdomen,  costiveness,  and  vo- 
miting. The  causes  of  enteritis  are  much 
the  same  as  those  of  gastritis,  being  occa- 
sioned by  acrid  substances,  indurated  faeces, 
long  continued  and  obstinate  costiveness, 
spasmodic  colic,  and  a  strangulation  of  any 
part  of  the  intestinal  canal;  but  another 
very  general  cause  is  the  application  of  cold 
to  the  lower  extremities,or  to  the  belly  itself. 
It  is  a  disease  which  is  most  apt  to  occur  at 
an  advanced  period  of  life,  and  is  very  liable 
to  a  relapse. 

It  comes  on  with  an  acute  pain,  extending 
in  general  over  the  whole  of  the  abdomen  ; 
but  more  especially  round  the  navel,  ac- 
companied with  eructations,  sickness  at  the 
stomach,  a  vomiting  of  bilious  matter,  ob- 
stinate costiveness,  thirst,  heat,  great  anxiety, 
and  a  quick  and  hard  small  pulse.  Afler 
a  short  time  the  pain  becomes  more  severe, 
the  bowels  seem  drawn  together  by  a  kind 
of  spasm,  the  whole  region  of  the  abdomen 
is  highly  painful  to  the  touch,  and  seems 
drawn  together  in  lum|)y  contractions;  in- 
vincble  costiveness  prevails,  and  the  urine  is 
voided  with  great  difliculty  and  pain. 

The  inflammation  continuing  to  proceed 
with   violence,    terminates  at   last  in  gan- 
grene;  or  abating  gradually,  it  goes  off  by 
resolution. 
1^  Enteritis  is  always    attended    with  con- 

■  siderable  danger,  as  it  often  terminates  in 
gangrene  in  the  space  of  a  few  hours  from 
its  commencement ;  which  event  is  marked 
by  the  sudden  remission  of  pain,  sinking  of 
the  pulse,  shrinking  of  the  features,  and 
distention  of  the  belly  ;  and  it  frequently 
proves  fatal  likewise,  during  the  inflaroma- 


Sory  s!age.  If  the  pains  abate  gradually,  if 
natural  stools  be  passed,  if  an  universal 
sweat,  attended  with  a  firm  equal  pulse, 
comes  on,  or  if  a  copious  dischsirge  of  load- 
ed urine, with  the  same  kind  of  pulse,  takes 
place,  a  resolution  and  favourable  termina- 
tion may  be  expected. 

Dissections  of  this  disease  show  that  the 
inflammation  pervades  the  intestinal  tube 
lo  a  very  considerable  extent ;  that  adhesions 
of  the  diseased  portion  to  contiguous  parts 
are  formed  ;  and  that,  in  some  cases,  the 
intestines  are  in  a  gangrenous  state,  or  that 
ulcerations  have  formed.  They  likewise 
show  that,  besides  obstinate  obstructions,  in- 
trosusception,  constrictions,  and  twistings, 
are  often  to  be  met  with  ;  and  that,  in  most 
cases,  the  peritoneum  is  more  or  less  affected, 
and  is  perceived,  at  times,  to  be  covered  with 
a  lityer  of  coagulable  lymph.  The  treat- 
ment must  be  begun  by  taking  blood  freely 
from  the  arm,  as  far  as  the  strength  of  the 
patient  will  allow  :  but  the  disease  occurring 
more  frequently  in  persons  rather  advanced 
in  years,  and  of  a  constitution  somewhat 
impaired,  it  becomes  more  important  to  limit 
this  evacuation,  and  rely  in  a  great  measure 
on  the  effect  of  a  number  of  leeches  ap- 
plied to  the  abdomen.  Another  very  useful 
step  is  to  put  the  patient  into  a  hot  bath, 
which  may  presently  induce  faintness  ;  or 
where  this  cannot  be  procured,  fomenting 
the  abdomen  assiduously.  When  the  symp- 
toms are  thus  materially  relieved,  an  ample 
blister  should  be  applied.  It  becomes  also 
of  the  first  importance  to  clear  out  the  bow- 
els :  a  copious  laxative  clyster  will  evacuate 
the  inferior  part  of  the  canal,  and  solicit 
the  peristaltic  motion  downwards ;  and  Ibe 
milder  cathartics,  as  castor  oil,  neutral  salts, 
&.C.  in  divided  doses,  may  gradually  procure 
a  passage.  But  where  the  disease  has  been 
preceded  by  costiveness,  more  active  articles 
will  probably  be  necessary,  as  calomel, 
compound  extract  of  colocynth,  infusion  of 
senna,  with  salts,  Sic.  If  the  stomach  be 
irritable,  the  effervescing  saline  draught  may 
enable  it  to  retain  the  requisite  cathartics. 
Another  |)lan,  often  very  successful,  is  giv- 
ing opium  in  a  full  dose,  particularly  in 
conjunction  with  calomel,  taking  care  to  fol- 
low it  up  by  some  of  the  remedies  above 
mentioned,  till  the  bowels  are  relieved : 
which  effect  it  appears  to  promote  by  its 
soothing  antispasmodic  power.  Afterwards 
we  may  endeavour  to  keep  up  diaphoresis, 
and  recruit  the  strength  of  the  patient  by 
a  mild  nourishing  diet ;  taking  care  to 
guard  against  accumulation  of  faeces,  ex- 
posure to  cold,  or  any  thing  else  likely  to 
occasion  a  relapse. 

ENTEROCE'LE.  (From  tvltfov,  an  in- 
testine, and  xjiXM,  a  tumour.)  Hernia  intcs- 
tinatis.  Every  hernia  may  be  so  called  that 
is  produced  by  the  protrusion  of  a  portion 
of  intestine,  whether  it  is  in  the  groin,  na- 
vel, or  elsewhere 


,324 


BNV 


EPH 


ENTERO-EPIPLOeE'IiE.   (FTom 

itltfov,  an  intestine,  er/a-Aoop,  the  epiploon, 
aod  »)A»,  a  tumour.)  A  rupture  formed  by 
the  protrusion  of  part  of  an  intestine,  with  a 
portion  of  the  epiploon. 

ENTERO-HYDROCE'LE.  (From  sv- 
iTifov,  an  intestine,  ut}e»p,  water,  and  khkh, 
a  tumour.)  This  must  mean  a  common 
scrotal  hernia,  with  a  good  deal  of  water  in 
the  hernial  sac  ;  or  else  a  hernia  congenita, 
(in  which  the  bowels  descend  into  the  tuni- 
ca vaginalis  testis,)  attended  with  a  coliec- 
lion  of  fluid  in  the  cavity  of  this  mem- 
brane. 

ENTERO'MPHALUS.  (From  ivrepov, 
an  intestine,  and  oy.^ctK®',  the  navel.)  An 
umbilical  hernia,  produced  by  the  protrusion 
of  a  portion  of  ititestine. 

ENTERO'PHYTtJM.  (From  ivlifov,  an 
intestine,  and  ipvloy,  a  plant.)  The  seachit- 
terling:  a  plant  which  grows  in  the  form  of 
a  gut. 

ENTERORA'PHIA.  (From  svt^ov,  an 
intestine,  and  fa^yi,  a  suture.)  A  suture  of 
the  intestines,  or  the  sewing  together  the 
divided  edges  of  an  intestine. 

Enteroscheoce'le.  (From  ifltfov,  an  in- 
testine, (;£r;^Mv,  the  scrotum,  and  KUKii,  a  rup- 
ture.) Hernia  scrolalis,  or  rupture  of  the 
intestines  into  the  scrotum 

Enthe'mata.  (From  ivl£>t/ui,  to  put  in.) 
Anti-inflammatory  styptics. 

E'nthlasis.  a  contusion  with  the  im- 
pression of  the  instrument  by  which  it  ha[i- 
pened. 

ENTROTIUM.  (From  si-,  and  -rpw*,  to 
turn.)  A  disease  of  the  eyelids,  occasioned 
by  the  eyelashes  and  eyelid  being  inverted 
towards  the  bulb  of  the  eye. 

Entypo'sis.  (From  ivlvTrou,  to  make  an 
impression.)  The  acetabulum,  or  concave 
bone  of  the  shoulder. 

E'NULA  CAMPA'NA.  (A  corruption 
oi  henula,  or  Helenium,  from  Helene,  the 
island  where  it  grew.  See  Inula  Hele- 
nium. 

£^D'LON.  (From  «/,  and  cvaov,  the  gums.) 
The  internal  flesh  of  the  gums,  or  that 
part  of  them  which  is  within  the  mouth. 

ENURE'SIS.  (From  tvovpiai,  to  make 
Water.)  An  incontinency  or  involuntary 
flow  of  urine.  This  disease  usually  pro- 
ceeds either  from  relaxation  or  a  paralytic 
alfection  of  the  sphincter  of  the  bladder, 
induced  by  various  debilitating  causes,  as 
too  free  a  use  of  spirituous  liquors,  manu- 
Stupration,  and  excess  in  venery ;  ,or  it 
arises  from  compression  on  the  bladder, 
from  a  diseased  state  of  the  organ,  or  from 
Some  irritating  substance  contained  in  its 
cavity.  It  is  arranged  in  the  class  locales, 
and  order  apocenoses  of  Cullen,  and  contains 
two  species: — 1.  Enureds  atonica,  the 
sphincter  of  the  b!add«-r  having  !os'  its  lone 
from  some  previous  disease  :  2.  Enuresis  ab 
irritations,  vel  compressione  vesicce,  from  an 
irritation  or  compression  of  the  bladder. 


Epacjia'siicps.  From  im,  and  eui/*ti.^ci)f 
to  increase.)  It  is  applied  to  fever  which  is 
still  increasing  in  malignity. 

Epa'cme.  (From  tTritJtfjin^ai,  to  increase.) 
The  increase,  or  exacerbation  of  a  disease. 

Epago'gium.  (From  iVAym,  to  draw 
over.)  The  praepuce,  that  pait  of  the  penis 
which  is  drawn  over  the  glans,  according  to 
Dioscorides. 

Epanadido'ntzs.  (From  sravitdiiJai/uit,  to 
increase.)  A  term  applied  to  fevers  which 
continue  to  increase  in  their  degree  of  heat-. 
Epanadiplo'sis.  (From  wrxvAJiTTKoai,  to 
reduplicate.)  The  reduplication  of  a  fit  of 
a  semitertian  fever ;  that  is,  the  return  of 
the  cold  fit  before  the  hot  fit  is  ended. 

Epana'stasis.  (From  eirt,  and  etvts-n/ut, 
to  excite.)  A  tubercle,  or  small  pustule 
upon  the  skin. 

Epancylo'tus.  (From  «r;,  and  ttyKuKo;, 
crooked.)  A  sort  of  crooked  bandage  in 
Oribasius. 

Epa'kma.  (From  iTraupai,  to  elevate.) 
Eparsis.  Any  kind  of  tumour,  but  fre- 
quently applied  to  the  parotis. 
Epa'rsis.  See  Eparma. 
Epasma'stica  fe'bris.  a  fever  is  so 
called  by  Bellini,  and  others,  while  it  is  in 
its  increase. 

Epe'kcranis.  (From  sot,  sy,  in,  and 
upavia)/,  the  skull.)  The  name  of  the  cere- 
bellum. 

Epheb.e'um.  (From  €5r/,  and  «£»,  the 
groin.)     The  hair  upon  the  pubes. 

E'phedra.  (From  iipi^oy.M,  to  sit  upon.) 
Epkedrana.  The  buttocks.  Also  a  specieB 
of  horse-tail. 

Ephe'drana.     See  Ephedra. 
Ephe'lcis.     (From  im,   upon,  and  exKoc, 
an  ulcer.)     The  crust  of  an  ulcer;  hardened 
purulent  expectoration. 

EPHE'LIS.  (From  ezri,  and  >,?joc,  the 
sun  )  A  broad,  solitary,  or  aggregated  spot, 
attacking  most  commonly  the  face,  back 
of  the  hand,  and  breast,  from  exposure  to  the 
sun. 

EPHEMERA.  (From  sot,  upon,  and 
XjMs^a,  a  day.)  A  fever  which  begins,  is 
perfectly  formed,  and  runs  through  its  course 
in  the  space  of  twelve  hours. 

EPHEME'RIDES.  (From  i?,>iiuipt;,  an 
almanack  ;  so  called  because,  like  the  moon's 
age,  they  may  be  foretold  by  the  almanack.) 
Diseases  which  return  at  particular  times  of 
the  moon. 

Ephia'ltes.  (From  (<paKhoy.ait,  to  leap 
upon  ;  so  called  because  it  was  thought  a 
demon  leaped  upon  the  breast.)  Jncubus, 
or  night-mare. 

Ephia'ltia.  (From  ephialles,  the  night-  4 
mare  ;  so  called  because  it  was  said  to  cure  " 
the  night-mare.)     The  herb  }»eoriy. 

EPHlDRO'-ilS.  (From  ifiJpoa,  to  per- 
spire.) Sudatio.  Mador.  A  violent  and 
morbid  perspiration.  A  genus  of  disease  in 
the  class  locales,  and  order  apocenoses  of 
Cullen. 


Ert 

EPHl'PPIUM.  (A  saddle,  which  it  is 
thought  to  resemble.     See  Sella  turcica. 

E'pHODOs.  (From  er/,  and  oiToc,  a  way.) 
In  Hippocrates  it  halh  three  significations  ; 
1.  The  ducts  or  passages,  by  which  the  ex- 
crements of  the  body  are  evacuated.  2.  The 
periodical  attack  of  a  fever,  from  the  com- 
mon use  of  it  to  express  the  attack  of  thieves. 
3.  The  access  of  similar  or  dissimilar  things, 
which  may  be  useful  or  hurtful  to  the 
body. 

Epia'ltes.     See  Ephialtes. 

Epi'Atus.  (From  nwwv,  gently,  and  ctx- 
&t^a>,  to  heat.)  Epialos.  An  ardent  fever, 
in  which  both  heat  and  cold  are  felt  in  the 
same  part  at  the  same  time.  Galen  defines 
it  to  be  a  fever  in  which  the  patient  labours 
tinder  a  preternatural  heat  and  a  coldness 
at  the  same  time.  The  ancient  Latins  call 
it  Quercera. 

Epi'bole.  (From  e!riCAKKm,  to  press  upon.) 
The  night-mare,  or  ephialtes. 

Epica'nthis.  (From  s^r/,  and  xavflsf, 
the  angle  of  the  eye.)  The  angle  of  the 
eye. 

Epica'rpium.  (From  kt/,  upon,  and  icaf,- 
7rc;,  the  vvrist.)  A  topical  medicine  applied 
to  the  wrist. 

Epica'uma.  (From  stti,  and  nxKe,  to 
burn.)  Encauma.  Epicausis.  A  burn,  or 
scald. 

Epicau'sis.    See  Epicauma. 

Epi'ceras.  (From  srt,  and  Ks/ia?,  a  horn  ; 
so  called  because  its  pods  are  shaped  like  a 
horn.)     The  herb  fsenugreek. 

Epiceea'stica.  (From  evr:,  and  xs/iav- 
vu/uit,  to  mix.)  Medicines  which,  by  mix- 
ing with  acrimonious  juices,  temper  them 
and  render  them  less  troublesome.  Emol- 
lients. 

Epicheire'sis.  (From  ar/,  and  pi^ap,  the 
hand.)     A  manual  operation. 

Epi'cholus.  (From  im,  and  <xpK»,  the 
bile.)     Bilious. 

Epicho'rdis.  (From  esr/,  upon,  and  -/o?^''> 
a  gut.)     The  mesentery. 

Epicho'rios.  (From  er/,  upon,  and  %ofa., 
a  region.)     The  same  as  epidermis. 

Eric(E'Lis.  (From  «r/,  upon,  and  MtKii;, 
the  eyelid.)     The  upper  eyelid. 

Epico  Lie.  {Epicolica ;  from  sr/,  upon, 
and  KaKov,  the  colon.)  Upon  the  colon. 
That  part  of  the  abdomen  which  lies  over 
the  head  of  the  ccecum  and  the  sigmoid 
flexure  of  the  colon,  called  the  epicolic 
region. 

Epi'coPHO'sis.  (From  esr/,  and  xa>fo;, 
deaf.)     A  total  deafness. 

EPICRA'NIU.VJ.  (From  «r/,  and  -^pxvtov, 
the  cranium)  The  common  integuments, 
aponeurosis,  and  muscular  expansion  which 
lie  upon  the  cranium. 

Epicra'nius.     See  Occipito- frontalis. 

Epi'crasis.  (From  «7-<,  and  Kepa.vvv/A.t,  to 
temper.)  A  critical  evacuation  of  bad  hu- 
mours, an  attemperation  of  bad  ones.   When 


EPl 


32& 


a  cure  is  performed  in  the  alterative  way,  it 
is  called  per  Epicrasin. 

Epi'cRisis.  (From  eot,  and  xptvee,  to  judge 
from.)  A  judgment  of  the  termination  of 
a  disease  from  present  symptoms. 

Epicte'sium.  (From  «r/,  about,  and  iilug, 
the  pubes.)  The  parts  above  and  about  the 
pubes. 

Epicye'ma.  (From  sri,  upon,  and  x.uee,  to 
conceive.)  Epicyesis.  Superfcelation.  Su- 
perimpregnation. 

Epicye'sis.     See  Epicyema. 

EPIDE'MIC.  {Epidemicus;  from  «r^,  up- 
on, and  Sif/.®',  the  people.)  A  contagious 
disease  is  so  termed,  that  attacks  many  peo- 
ple at  the  same  season,  and  in  the  same 
place  ;  thus  putrid  fever,  plague,  dysentery, 
&c.  are  often  epidemic. 

EPIDE'NDRUM.  (From  m,  upon,  and 
(Tsyd/jcii,  a  tree  ;  because  all  this  genus  of  plants 
grow  parasitically  on  the  trunk  or  branches 
of  trees.)  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in 
the  Linnaean  system.  Class,  Gynandria. 
Order,  Monandria. 

Epide'ndrum  vanilla.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  vanelloe  plant.  Vanilla.  Banilia. 
Banilas.  Aracus  aromnticus.  The  vanelloe  is 
a  long,flatlish  pod,  containing,under  a  wrink- 
led brittle  shell,  a  reddish  brown  pulp,  with 
small  shining  black  seeds.  The  plant  which 
affords  this  fruit  is  the  Epidendrum  vanilla; 
scandens,  foliis  ovato  oblongis  nervosis  sessili- 
bus  caulinis,  cirrhis  spiralibus  of  Linnaeus. 
Vanelloes  have  an  unctuous  aromatic  taste, 
and  a  fragrant  smell  like  that  of  some  of  the 
finer  balsams  heightened  with  musk.  Al- 
though chiefly  used  as  perfumes,  they  are 
said  to  possess  aphrodisiac  virtues. 

Epi'deris.  (From  sr/,  and  d'ifia.g,  the  skin.) 
The  clitoris. 

EPIDE'RMIS.  (From  iiri,  upon,  and 
i-iff^a,  the  true  skin.)  The  scarf-skin.  See 
Cuticle. 

Epi'desis.  (From  sot,  upon,  and  Sue,  to 
bind.)  A  bandage  to  stop  a  discharge  of 
blood. 

Epide'smus.  (From  im,  upon,  and  ^ta,  to 
bind.  (A  bandage  by  which  splints,  bolsters, 
he.  are  secured. 

EPIDI'IDYMIS.  (From  ^tti,  upon,  and 
Muf4o;,  a  testicle.)  A  hard,  vascular,  oblong 
substance,  that  lies  upon  the  testicle,  formed 
of  a  convolution  of  the  vas  deferens.  It  has 
a  thick  end,  which  is  convex,  and  situated 
posteriorly  ;  and  a  thin  end,  which  is  rather 
flat,  and  situated  inferiorly.  The  epididymis 
adheres  to  the  testicle,  by  its  two  extremities 
only,  for  its  middle  part  is  free,  forming  a 
bag,  to  which  the  tunica  vaginalis  of  the  tes- 
ticle is  attached. 

Epi'dosis.  fFrom  i^rM-a^^j^i,  to  grow 
upon.)  A  preternatural  enlargement  of 
any  part. 

Epi'drome.  (From  imSpe^uo},  to  run  upon.) 
An  afflux  of  humours. 

EPIGA'STRIC.  (Epigastricus,  iTrtycta-Tfii- 
KOi ;  from  s?r/,  upon,  or  above,  and  >-as-x?,  the 


$20 


EPI 


EPI 


stomach.)  That  part  of  the  abdomen  that 
lies  over  the  stomach,  is  called  the  epigastric 
region  ;  it  reaches  from  the  pit  of  the  sto- 
mach to  an  imaginary  line  above  the  navel, 
supposed  to  be  drawn  from  one  extremity 
of  the  last  of  the  false  ribs,  to  the  other.  Its 
sides  are  called  hypochondria,  and  are  cover- 
ed by  the  false  ribs,  between  which  lies  the 
epigastrium. 

EPIGA'STRIUM.  From  bt/,  upon,  or 
above,  and  yas-ip,  the  belly.)  The  re- 
gion or  part  immediately  over  the  sto- 
mach. 

Epigenne'ma.  (From  t^iynofAcu,  to  ge- 
nerate upon.)  Epigenesis,  The  fur  on  the 
tongue.     An  accessory  symptom. 

Epigenne'sis.     See  Epigennema. 

Epigino'mena.  (From  i^iyivo/xcti,  to  suc- 
ceed Of  supervene,)  Galen  says,  they  are 
those  symptoms  which  naturally  succeed, 
or  may  be  expected  in  the  progress  of  a 
disease ;  but  Fogsius  says,  they  are  acces- 
sions of  some  other  affection  to  diseases, 
which  never  happen  but  in  stubborn  and 
malignant  diseases. 

EpiGLo'siiUM.  (From  «r/,  upon,  and 
•yxua-a-st,  the  tongue  ;  so  called  because 
a  lesser  leaf  grows  above  the  larger  in 
the  shape  of  a  tongue.)  The  Alexandrian 
laurel. 

EFIGLO'TTIS.  (From  «r/,  upon,  and 
yxcerrt;,  the  tongue.)  The  cartilage  at  the 
root  of  the  tongue  that  falls  upon  the  glottis 
or  superior  opening  of  the  larynx.  Its 
figure  is  nearly  oval ;  it  is  concave  poste- 
riorly, and  convex  anteriorly.  Its  apex  or 
superior  extremity  is  loose,  and  is  always 
elevated  upwards  by  its  own  elasticity. 
While  the  back  of  the  tongue  is  drawn 
backwards  in  swallowing,  the  epiglottis  is 
put  over  the  Sperture  of  the  larynx,  hence 
it  shuts  up  the  passage  from  the  mouth 
into  the  larynx.  The  base  of  the  epiglottis 
is  fixed  to  the  thyroid  cartilage,  the  os 
hyoides,  and  the  base  of  the  tongue,  by  a 
strong  ligament. 

Epiglo'ttum.  (From  iTriyxonrlt^,  the  epi- 
glottis, which  it  resembles  in  shape.)  An  in- 
strument mentioned  by  I'aracelsus  for  ele- 
vating the  eyelids. 

Epiglou'tis.  (From  ot/, upon,  nniyxou- 
loc,  the  buttocks.)  The  superior  parts  of  the 
buttocks. 

Epigo'natis.  (From  «r/,  upon,  and  yovv, 
the  knee)     The  patella  or  knee-pan. 

Epigo'nides.  (From  kt;,  and  yovu,  the 
knee.)  The  muscles  inserted  into  the  knees. 

Epi'goncm.  (From  iTrtytvo/jiai,  to  proceed 
upon.)     A  superfcetation. 

Epile'mpsis.     See  Epilepsy. 

Epile'ntia.     Corrupted  from  epilepsia. 

EPILEPSY.  (From  e7n\ct/ui0Avce,  to  seize 
upon  ;  so  called,  from  the  suddenness  of  its 
attack.)  It  is  also  called  falling  sickness, 
from  the  patient  suddenly  fulling  to  the 
ground  on  an  attack  of  this  disease.  By  the 
ancients  it  was  termed,  from  itsaffecting  the 


mind,  the  most  noble  part  of  the  rational 
creature,  the  sacred  disease.  It  consists  of 
convulsions  with  sleep,  and  usually  froth 
issuing  from  the  mouth.  It  is  a  genus  of 
disease  in  the  class  neuroses,  and  order  spas- 
mi  of  Cullen,  and  contains  three  species  :  1. 
Epilepsia  cerebralis ;  attacking  suddenly 
without  manifest  cause,  and  not  preceded 
by  any  unpleasant  sensation,  unless  perhaps 
some  giddiness  or  dimness  of  sight.  2.  Epi- 
lepsia sympathica ;  without  manifest  cause, 
but  preceded  by  a  sensation  of  an  aura  as- 
cending from  some  part  of  the  body  to  the 
head.  'S.  Epilepsia  occasionalis ;  arising  from 
manifest  irritation,  and  ceasing  on  the  remo- 
val of  this.  The  last  comprehends  several 
varieties  : 

1.  Epilepsia  traumatica,  arising  from  an 
injury  of  the  head  :  2.  Epilepsia  a  dolore, 
from  pain :  3.  Epilepsia  verminosa,  from 
the  irritation  of  woruis  :  4.  Epilepsia  a  ve- 
neno,  from  poisons :  5.  Epilepsia  exantke- 
matica,  from  the  repulsion  of  cutaneous 
eruptions  ;  6.  Epilepsia  a  crudilale  venlri- 
culi,  from  crudities  of  the  stomach :  7. 
Epittpsia  ab  inanifione,  from  debility  :  8. 
Epilepsia  ul&rina,  from  hysterical  affections  : 
9.  Epilepsia  ex  onanismo,  from  onanism, 
&c. 

Epilepsy  attacks  by  fits,  and  after  a  cer- 
tain duration  goes  off,  leaving  the  person 
most  commonly  in  his  usual  state;  but 
sometimes  a  considerale  degree  of  stupor 
and  weakness  remain  behind,  particularly 
where  the  disease  has  frequent  recurrences. 
It  is  oflener  met  with  among  children  than 
grown  persons,  and  boys  seem  more  sub- 
ject to  its  attacks  than  girls.  Its  returns 
are  periodical,  and  itsparo.xysms  commence 
more  frequently  in  the  night  than  in  the 
day,  being  somewhat  connected  with  sleep. 
It  is  a  disease  sometimes  counterfeited,  in 
order  to  extort  charity  or  excite  compas- 
sion. 

Epilepsy  is  properly  distinguished  into 
sympathic  and  idiopathic,  being  consider- 
ed as  sympathic,  when  produced  by  an  af- 
feciion  in  some  other  part  of  the  body,  such 
as  acidities  in  the  stomach,  worms,  teething, 
&c.  as  idiopathic  when  it  is  a  primary  dis- 
ease, neither  dependent  on  nor  proceeding 
from  any  other. 

The  causes  which  give  rise  to  epilepsy, 
are  blows,  wounds,  fractures,  and  other  in- 
juries, done  to  the  head  by  external  violence, 
together  with  lodgments  of  water  in  the 
brain,  tumours,  concretions  and  polypi. 
Violent  affections  of  the  nervous  system, 
sudden  frights,  fits  of  passion,  great  emo- 
tions of  the  mind,  acute  pains  in  any  part, 
worms  in  the  stomach  or  intestines,  teeth- 
ing, the  suppression  of  long  accustomed 
evacuations,  too  great  emptiness  or  reple- 
tion, and  j^oisons  received  into  the  body, 
are  causes  which  like>vise  produce  epilepsy. 
Sometimes  it  is  hereditary,  and  at  others  it 
depends  on  a  predisposition  arising  from  a 


£PI 


EPI 


32'7 


mobility  of  the  sensorium,  which  is  occa- 
sioned eillier  by  plethora,  or  a  state  of  de- 
bility. 

An  attacli  of  epilepsy  is  now  and  then 
preceded  by  a  heavy  pain  in  the  head,  dim- 
ness of  sight,  noise  in  the  ears,  palpitations, 
flatulency  in  the  stoinach  and  intestines, 
weariness,  and  a  small  degree  of  stupor, 
and  in  some  cases,  there  prevails  a  sense  of 
something  like  a  cold  vapour  or  aura  arising 
up  to  the  liead  ;  but  it  more  generally  hap- 
pens that  the  patif-nt  falls  down  suddenly 
without  much  previous  notice  ;  his  eyes  are 
distorted  or  turned  so  that  only  the  whites 
of  fht-m  can  be  seen  ;  his  lingers  are  closely 
clinched,  and  the  trunk  of  his  body  particular- 
ly, on  one  side,  is  much  agitated  ;  he  foams  at 
the  mouth,  and  thrusts  out  his  ton.-.ue,  which 
often  suffers  great  injury  from  the  muscles 
of  the  lower  jaw  being  affected  ;  he  loses  all 
sense  of  feeling,  and  not  unfrequently  voids 
both  urine  and  faeces  involuntarily. 

The  spasms  abating  he  recovers  gradually  ; 
but  on  coming  to  himself  feels  very  languid 
and  exhausted,  and  retains  not  the  smallest 
recollection  of  what  has  passed  during  the 
fit. 

When  the  disease  arises  from  an  heredi- 
tary disposition,  or  comes  on  after  the  age 
of  puberty,  or  where  the  fits  recni-  frequently, 
and  are  of  long  duration,  it  will  be  very 
difficult  to  effect  a  cure :  but  when  its 
attacks  are  at  an  early  age,  and  occasioned 
by  worms,  or  any  accidental  cause,  it  may 
in  general  be  removed  with  ease.  In  some 
cases,  it  has  been  entirely  carried  off  by  the 
occurrence  of  a  fever,  or  by  the  appearanee 
of  a  cutaneous  eruption.  It  has  been 
known  to  terminate  in  apoplexy,  and  in 
some  instances  to  produce  a  loss  of  the 
powers  of  the  ciind,  and  to  bring  on  idiotism. 

Thie  appearances  usually  to  be  observed 
on  dissection,  are  serous  and  sanguineous 
effusion,  a  turgid  tense  state  of  the  vessels 
of  the  brain  without  any  effusion,  a  dila- 
tation of  some  particular  part  of  the  brain, 
excrescences,  polypi,  and  hydatids  adhering 
to  it,  and  obstructing  its  functions,  and 
likewise  ulcerations. 

During  the  epileptic  paroxysm  in  general, 
iittle  or  nothing  is  to  be  done,  es<;ept  using 
precauiions,  that  the  patient  may  not  injure 
himself;  and  it  will  be  prudent  to  remove 
any  thing  which  may  compress  the  veins  of 
the  neck,  to  obviate  congestion  in  the  head. 
Should  there  be  a  considerable  determination 
of  blood  to  this  part,  or  the  patient  very 
plethoric,  it  may  be  proper,  if  you  can  keep 
him  steady,  to  open  a  vein,  or  the  temporal 
artery  ;  and  in  weakly  constitutions  the 
most  powerful  iintispasmodics  might  be  tried 
in  the  form  of  clyster,  as  they  could  hardly 
be  swallowed  :  but  there  is  very  seldom  lime 
for  such  measures.  In  the  intervals  ihe 
treatment  consists:  1.  In  obviating  the 
several  exciting  causes  :  2.  In  correcting 
any    observable    predisposition  :    3.  In  the 


use  of  those  means,  which  are  most  likely  to 
break  through  the  habit  of  recurrence. 

I.  The  manner  of  fulfilling  Ihe  first  indi- 
cation requires  little  explanation;  after  an 
injury  to  the  head,  or  where  there  is  disease 
of  the  bone,  an  operation  may  be  necessary, 
to  remove  irritation  from  the  brain  ;  in 
children  teething,  the  gums  ought  to  be 
lanced  :  where  the  bowels  are  foul  or  wurms 
suspt-cted,  active  purgatives  should  be  exhi- 
bited, &.C.  In  those  instances,  in  which  the 
aura  epileptica  is  perceived,  it  has  been  re- 
commended to  destroy  Ihe  part,  where  it 
originates,  or  divide  the  nerve  going  to  it, 
or  correct  the  morbid  action  by  a  blister, 
Sic. ;  such  means  would  certainly  be  proper 
when  there  is  any  disease  discoverable  in  it. 
Making  a  tight  ligature  on  the  limb  above 
has  sometimes  prevented  a  fit  ;  but  perhaps 
only  through  the  medium  of  the  imagination. 

II.  Where  a  plethoric  state  appears  to 
lay  the  foundation  of  the  disease,  which  is 
often  the  case,  the  patient  must  be  re- 
stricted to  a  low  diet,  frequent  purges 
exhibited,  and  the  other  excretions  kept  up, 
and  he  should  take  regular  moderate  exer- 
cise, avoiding  whatever  may  determine  the 
blood  to  the  head  ;  and  to  counteract  such  a 
tendency,  occasional  cupping,  blisters,  issues, 
&c.  may  be  useful,  as  well  as  the  shower 
bath  ;  but  in  urgent  circumstances,  the 
lancet  ought  to  be  freely  used.  If  oh  the 
contrary,  there  are  marks  of  inanition  and 
debility,  a  generous  diet,  with  tonic  medi- 
cines, and  other  means  of  strengthening  the 
system,  will  be  proper.  The  vegetable 
tonics  have  not  been  so  successful  in  this 
disease  as  the  metallic  preparations,  particu- 
larly the  sulphate  of  zinc,  the  nitrate  of  silver, 
and  the  ammoniated  copper,  but  this  cannot 
perhaps  be  so  safely  persevered  in  ;  where 
the  patient  is  remarkably  exsanguious,  cha- 
lybeates  may  answer  better  ;  and  in  obsti- 
nate cases  the  arsenical  solution  might  have 
a  cautious  trial.  In  irritable  constitutions 
sedatives  are  indicated,  as  digitalis,  opium, 
k.^. :  but  the  free  use  of  opium  is  restricted 
by  a  tendency  to  congestion  in  the  head. 
Where  syphilis  appears  to  be  concerned, 
a  course  of  mercury  is  proper  ;  in  scrophu- 
lous  habits,  bark,  with  soda  and  sea-bathing  ; 
and  so  on. 

III.  The  third  division  of  remedies  comes 
especially  in  use,  where  the  fits  are  frequent, 
or  where  their  recurrence  can  be  anticipated : 
emetics  will  often  prevent  them,  or  a  full 
dose  of  opium  ;  also  other  powerful  antis- 
pasmodics, as  aether,  musk,  valerian,  Sjc.  : 
or  strong  odours,  and  in  short  any  thing 
producing  a  considerable  impression  on  the 
system.  Bark  taken  largely  might  perhaps 
be  more  successful  on  this  principle.  The 
disease  has  sometimes  been  cured,  especially 
when  originating  from  sympathy,  by  in- 
spiring fear  or  horror  ;  and  many  frivolaus 
charms  may  no  doubt  have  taken  effect 
through  the   medium    of   the  imadnation. 


828 


EPI 


EPI 


Also  long  voyages  have  removed  it|  whicb 
might  especially  be  hoped  for  at  the  age  of 
puberty,  particularly  if  a  considerable  change 
in  the  mode  of  life  were  made  in  other  re- 
spects ;  those  who  had  lived  indolently  being 
obliged  to  exert  themselves,  the  diet  properly 
adapted  to  the  state  of  the  system,  &c. 

EPILO'BIUM.  (From  «r/  xo^au  toy, 
a  violet  or  beautiful  flower,  growing  on  a 
pad.)  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in 
the  Linnsean  system.  Class,  Octandria. 
Order,  Monogynia. 

EpiLOBiuM  angustifo'lium.  Rosc-bav- 
willow  herb.  The  young  tender  shoots  cut 
in  the  spring,  and  dressed  as  asparagus, 
are  little  inferior  to  it- 
Epime'dium.  The  plant  barren-wort. 
Epimo'rius.  (From  mi,  and  /ahjiu,  to 
divide.)  A  term  applied  to  an  unequal 
pulse. 

Epimy'lis.  {From  kw^  and  fAu>ji,  the 
knee.)     The  patella  or  knee  bone. 

EpiNENEc'cus.  (From  efn-ivwa,  to  nod 
or  incline.)     An  unequal  pulse. 

Epino'tium.  (From  «rt,  upon,  and 
v®7oc,  the  back.)     The  shoulder  blade. 

Epiny'ctis.  (From  stti,  and  vu|,  night.) 
A  pustule,  whicb  rises  in  the  night,  form- 
ing an  angry  tumour  on  the  skin  of  the 
arms,  hands,  and  thighs,  of  the  size  of  a 
lupine,  of  a  dusky  red,  and  sometimes  of  a 
livid  and  pale  colour,  with  great  inflamma- 
tion and  pain.  In  a  few  days  it  breaks,  and 
sloughs  away. 

'Epipa'ctis.  (From  e^riTraxloai,  to  coagu- 
late.) A  plant  mentioned  by  IJioscorides .: 
and  so  named,  because  its  juice  was  said  to 
coagulate  milk. 

Epiparoxy'smus.  (From  «r/,  upon,  and 
^nfo^va-fjLOi,  a  paroxysm.)  An  unusual  fre- 
quency of  febrile  exacerbation. 

Epipa'stdm.  (From  «r/,  upon,  and  ttao-- 
a-oo),  to  sprinkle.)  Any  powdered  drug 
sprinkled  on  the  body. 

Epipe'chys.  (From  wri,  above,  and 
5rj)5^uc,  the  cubit.)  That  part  of  the  arm 
above  the  cubit. 

Epiphlogi'sma.  (From  st;,  upon,  and 
<^\oyt^m,  to  inflame.)  Violent  inflammation, 
or  burning  heat  in  any  part,  attended  with 
pain,  tumour,  and  redness  :  also  a  name 
given  by  Hippocrates  to  the  shingles. 

EPI'PHURA.  (From  mi'^im,  to  carry 
forcibly.)  The  watery  eye.  An  involun- 
tary flow  of  tears.  A  superabundant  flow- 
ing ot  a  serous  or  aqueous  humour  from  the 
eyes.  A  genus  of  disease  in  the  class 
locales,  and  order  apocenoses,  of  Cullen. 
The  humour  which  flows  very  copiously 
from  the  eye  in  epiphora,  appears  to  be 
furnished,  not  only  by  the  lachrymal  gland, 
but  from  the  whole  surface  of  the  conjunc- 
tive membrane,  Meibomius's  glands,  and 
the  carunciila  lachrymalis  ;  which  increased 
and  morbid  secretiosi  may  be  induced  from 
any  stimulus  seated  between  the  globe  of 
the  eye  and  lids,  as  sand,  acrid  fumes,  and 


the  like  ;  or  it  may  arise  from  the  stimulus 
of  active  inflammation  ;  or  from  the  acri- 
mony of  scrofula,  measles,  small  pox,  &,c. 
or  from  general  relaxation.  The  disease 
may  also  arise  from  a  more  copious  secretion 
of  tears,  than  the  puncta  lachrymalia  can 
absorb,  or  as  is  most  common,  from  an  ob- 
struction in  the  lachrymal  canal,  in  con- 
sequence of  which  the  tears  are  prevented 
from  passing  freely  from  the  eye  into  the 
nose. 

EPI'PHYSIS.  (From  ea-/,  upon,  and 
pune,  to  grow.)  ABy  portion  of  bone  grow- 
ing upon  another,  but  separated  from  it  by 
a  cartilage. 

Epipla'sma.  (From  ivi,  upon,  ana 
vKtta-iru,  to  spread.)  A  poultice ;  also  a 
name  for  an  application  of  wheat  meal, 
boiled  in  hydrelaeum,  to  wounds. 

EPIPLOCE'LE.       (From    «rwxoov,    the 
omentum,  and  wtxw,  a  tumour.)     An  omen- 
tal hernia.      A  rupture    produced    by    the 
protrusion  of  a  portion  of   the    omentum 
See  Hernia. 

EpiPLocoMi'sTES.  (From  ffriTrxoov,  the 
omentum,  and  Ko/jtt^a,  to  carry.)  One  who 
has  the  omentum  morbidly  large. 

Epipiloic  APPENDAGES.  See  AppendicultE 
epiploic(B. 

K  P I  P  L  O  I'T  I  S.  (From  eri^Koov,  the 
omentum.)  An  inflammation  of  the  pro- 
cess of  the  peritoneum,  that  forms  the 
epiploon  or  omentum.     See  Peritonitis. 

IOpiploo'mphalon.  (From  6?rt7rxoov,  the 
omentum,  and  o/xiptt\oc,  the  navel.)  An 
omental  hernia  protruding  at  the  navel. 

EPI'PLOON.  (From  sTriTrxcoe,  to  sail 
over,  because  it  is  mostly  found  floating,  as 
it  were,  upon  the  intestines,)  See  Omen' 
turn. 

EPIPLOSCHEOCE'LE.  (From  em- 
WA.OOV,  the  omentum,  c3-;i(iov,  the  scrotum, 
and  Kxpj),  a  tumour  or  hernia.)  A  rupture 
of  the  omentum  into  the  scrotum,  or  a  scrotal 
hernia  containing  omentum. 

Epipo'lasis.  CFrom  eTrtvoxa^m,  to  swim 
on  the  top.)  A  fluctuation  of  humours. 
A  species  of  chemical  sublimation. 

Epipo'ma.  (From  wr/,  upon,  and  Trmixn., 
a  lid.)  An  instrument  to  cover  the  shoulder 
in  a  luxation. 

Epiporo'ma.  (From  i.ni'Xtt^,  to  har- 
den.) An  indurated  tumour  in  the  joints; 
a  callous  concretion,  a  tophus,  a  tophaceous 
callus  molesting  the  joints. 

Epipty'xis.  (From  i7ri7rluer<7ie,  to  close 
up.)     A  spasmodic  closing  of  the  lips. 

Epipyre'xis.  (From  stti,  and  iru/JsrVo),  to 
be  feverish.)  A  rapid  exacerbation  in  a 
fever. 

Epirige'sis.  (From  sot,  and  piyio),  io 
become  cold.)  An  unusual  degree  of  cold, 
or  repetition  of  rigors. 

Epi'rrhoe.      (From  iTiri,  upon,  and  /jsjb, 
to   flow.)     A.i  influx  or  atflux  of  humours 
to  any  part. 
Episarci'kium.       (From   st;,  uj)on:  and 


EPl 


EPt 


329 


<ra.j>'^j  the  flesh.)  An  anasarca,  or  dropsy 
spread  between  the  skin  and  flesh. 

EPISCHE'SIS.  (From  ct/o-^^so.,  to  re- 
strain.) A  suppression  of  excretions.  It 
is  an  order  in  the  class  loacles  of  Cullen's 
Nosology. 

Epi'schium.  (From  im,\ipon,nndi9-^iov, 
the  hip-bone.)     The  os  pubis. 

Episcopa'lis.  (From  episcopus,  a  bish- 
op  or    mitred  dignitary.)      Resembling    a 


Epista'gmus.  (From  tr/,  and  raf»j  to 
trickle  down.)     A  catarrh. 

Epistaphyh'nus.  (From  im,  and  g-^t^uyju'i 
See  Uvula. 

EPFSTA'XIS.  (From  sT/r«fa,  to  distil 
from.)  Bleeding  at  the  nose,  wilh  pain,  or 
fulness  of  the  head.  A  genus  of  disease  ar- 
ranged by  Cullen  in  the  class pi/rexi^E,  and 
order  hiemorrhagicE . 

Persons  of  a  sanguine  and  plethoric  habit 
bishop's  milre.  it  is  applied  to  a  valve  and  not  yet  advanced  to  manhood,  are 
at  the  orifice  between  the  left  auricle  very  liable  to  be  attacked  with  this  coni- 
and  ventricle  of  the  heart  called  the  mitral  plaint :  females  being  much  less  subject  to 
valve.  it  than  males,  particularly   after   nienslrua- 

Epispa'smus.       (From  ima-Trsue,  to   draw    tion. 
together.)       A    quick    inspiration    of    the        Episfasis  comes  on  at  times  without  any 
breath.  previous  warning;  but  at  others,  it  is  pre- 

EPISPA'STICS.  (Epispaslica,  sc.  me-  ceded  by  a  pain  and  heaviness  in  the  bead, 
tUcamenta,  from  etr/s-^ita),  to  draw  together.)  flushing  in  the  face,  heat  and  itching  in  the 
Those  substances  which  are  capable,  when  nostrils,  a  throbbing  of  the  temporal  arte- 
applied  to  the  surface  of  the  body,  of  pro-  ries  and  a  quickness  of  the  pulse.  In  some 
ducing  a  serous  or  puriform  discharge,  by  instances  a  coldness  of  the  feet,  and  shiver- 
exciting  a  previous  state  of  inflammation,  ing  over  the  whole  body,  together  wilh  a  cos- 
The  term,  though  comprehending  likewise  tive  belly,  are  observed  to  })recede  an  attack 
issues   and  setons,  is    more    commonly  re-    of  this  haemorrhage. 

stricted  to  blisters — those  applications,  This  complaint  is  to  be  considered  as  of  lit- 
which,  exciting  inflammation  on  the  skin,  tie  consequence,  vx  hen  occurring  in  young 
occasion  a  thin  serous  Quid  to  be  poured  persons,  being  never  attended  with  any  dan- 
from  the  exhalants,  raise,  the  cuticle,  and  ger  ;  but  when  it  arises  in  those  who  are  ad- 
form  the  appearance  of  a  vesicle.  This  vanced  in  life,  flows  profusely  and  returns 
effect  arises  from  their  strong  stimulating  frequently,  it  indicates  too  great  fulness  of 
power,  and  to  this  stimulant  operation  and  the  vessels  of  the  head,  and  not  unfrequent- 
the  pain  they  excite,  are  to  be  ascribed  ly  precedes  apoplexy,  palsy,  k.c.  and,  there- 
the  advantages  derived  from  them  in  the  fore,  in  such  cases,  it  is  to  be  regarded  as  a 
treatment  of  disease.  The  evacuation  they  dangerous  disease.  When  this  haemorrhage 
occasion  is  too  inconsiderable  to  have  any  arises  in  any  putrid  disorder,  it  is  to  be  con- 
material  etfect.  sidered  as  a  fatal  symptom. 

It  is  a  princijile  sufficiently  established  In  general,  we  need  not  be  very  anxious 
with  regard  to  the  living  system,  that  where  to  stop  a  discharge  of  blood  from  the  nose, 
a  morbid  action  exists,  it  may  often  be  particularly  where  there  are  marks  of  fulness 
removed  by  inducing  an  action  of  a  diff"erenl  of  the  vessels  of  the  head  :  but  if  it  occurs 
kind  in  the  same  or  neighbouring  part,  under  a  debilitated  state  of  the  system,  or 
On  this  principle  is  explained  the  utility  becomes  very  profuse,  means  must  be  em- 
of  blisters  in  local  inflammation  and  spas-  ployed  to  suppress  it.  These  are  chiefly 
modic  action,  and  it  regulates  their  applica-  of  a  local  nature  ;  applying  pressure  to  the 
tion  in  pneumonia,  gastritis,  hepatitis,  phre-  bleeding  vessels,  introducing  astringents 
iiitis,  angina,  rheumatism,  colic,  and  spasnio-  into  the  nostrils,  as  solutions  of  alum,  sui- 
dic  affections  of  the  stomach;  diseases  in  phate  of  zinc,  sulphate  of  copper,  fcc.  apply- 
vvhich  they  are  employed  with  the  most  ing  cold  to  the  head,  or  to  some  very  sen- 
marked  advantage.  sibie  part  of  the  skin,  us  in  the  course  of 
A  similar  principle  exists  with  respect  to  the  spine,  &c.  At  the  same  time  the  patient 
pain ;  exciting  one  pain  often  relieves  an-  should  be  kept  in  the  erect  position.  If 
other.  Hence  blisters  often  give  relief  in  the  hemorrhage  be  of  an  active  character, 
toothach,  ,and  some  other  painful  aflTec-  the  antiphlogistic  regimen  should  be  care- 
tions.  fully  observed  ;  the  patient  kept  cool  and 
Lastly,  blisters,  by  their  operation,  com-  quiet ;  the  saline  cathartics,  refrigerants, 
municate  a  stimulus  to  the  whole  system,  as  nitrate  of  potash  and  the  acids,  digitalis, 
and  raise  the  vigour  of  the  circulation,  diaphoretics,  k.c.  administered  internally ; 
Hence,  in  part,  their  utility  in  fevers  of  the  and  blood  may  be  taken  from  the  temples 
typhoid  kind,  though  in  such  cases  they  by  leeches,  or  even  from  the  arm,  if  the  pa- 
are  used  with  still  more  advantage  to  obviate  tient  be  very  plethoric.  Sometimes,  after 
or  remove  local  inflammation.  the  failure  of  other  means,  closing  the  pos. 
Episphje'ria.  (From  im,  and  trjioupn,  a  terior  as  well  as  anterior  outlets  from  the 
sphere  ;  so  called  from  the  spherical  shape  nose,  and  preventing  the  escape  of  the 
of  the  brain.)  The  windings  of  the  exterior  blood  for  some  time  mechanically,  has  been 
surface  of  the  brain  ;  or  the  winding  vessels  successful;  and  this  might  be  particularly 
upon  it.  proper,  where  it  was  discharged  copiouflv 

42 


330 


EPS 


ERA 


into  (he  fauces,  so  as  to  endanger  suflbca- 
tion,  on  (he  patien(  falling  asleep. 

E  P !  S  T  H  O'T  O  N  0  S.  (From  i7rt^9iv, 
forwards,  and  Tiivce,  to  extend.)  A  spas- 
modic affection  of  muscles  drawing  the  body 
forwards.     See  Tetanus. 

Episto'mion.  (From  itti,  upon,  and 
?-ofxet,  a  mouth.)  A  stopper  for  a  bottle. 
Also  a  vent-hole  of  a  furnace,  called  the 
register. 

Epistro'phalus.  (From  utti,  upon,  and 
rpiipm,  to  turn  about.)  It  is  applied  to  the 
first  vertebra  of  the  neck,  because  it  turns 
about  upon  the  second  as  upon  an  axis, 
which  therefore  was  so  called  by  the  ancients. 
Some,  though  improperly,  called  the  second 
thus.  It  is  also  written  Epistrophea  and 
Epislrophis. 

Epi'strophe.  (From  iTri'^fi^m,  to  invert.) 
An  inversion  of  any  part,  as  when  the  neck 
is  turned  round.  Also  a  return  of  a  dis- 
order which  has  ceased. 

EPl'STROPHEUS.  (From  iTrKfo^aa,, 
to  turn  round,  because  the  head  is  turned 
upon  it.)  Epistropheus.  The  second  cervical 
A'ertebra.     See  Dentatus. 

Epi'sTKOPHis.     See  Epislrophalus. 

Epi'tasis.  (From  tm,  and  ts/v*,  to  ex- 
tend.) The  beginning  and  increase  of  a 
paroxysm  or  disease. 

EPITHELIUM.  The  cuticle  on  the 
red  part  of  the  lips. 

Epithe'ma.  (From  s;t/,  upon,  and  t^i^im, 
to  apply.)  A  term  sometimes  applied  to 
a  lotion,  fomentation,  or  some  external  ap- 
plication. 

Epithema'tium.     The  same.     A  plaster. 

Epi'thesis.  (From  im,  and  tiBujui,  to 
cover,  or  lay  upon.)  The  rectification  of 
crooked  limbs  by  means  of  instruments. 

EPITHY'MUM.  (From  im,  upon,  and 
6u/A.o(,  the  herb  thyme.)  See  Cuscuta  Epi- 
thymum. 

Epo'de.  (From  art,  over,  and  toi'ti,  a 
song.)  Epodos.  The  method  of  curing 
distempers  by  incantation. 

Epom'is.  (From  em,  upon,  and  eey.oc, 
the  shoulder.)  The  acromion,  or  upper 
part  of  the  shoulder. 

Epobipha'lium.  (From  iTrt,  upon,  and 
c/u^ttKo;,  the  navel.)  An  application  to  the 
navel. 

EPSOM  SALT.  A  purging  salt  for- 
merly obtained  by  boiling  dovi^n  (be  mineral 
water  found  in  the  vicinity  of  Epsom  in 
Surrey.  It  is  at  present  prepared  from 
sea  water,  which,  after  being  boiled  down, 
and  the  muriate  of  soda  separated,  deposits 
numerous  crystals,  that  consist  chiefly  of 
sulphate  of  magnesia,  and  seld  in  the  shops 
under  the  name  of  sal  catharticus  amarus, 
or  bitter  purging  salt.  See  Magnesim  Sul- 
phas. 

FPSOM  WATER.  j3qua  Epsomerms. 
This  water  evaporated  to  dryness  leaves  a 
residuum,  the  quantity  of  which  has  been 
eEtimated  from  an  ounce  and  a  half  in  the 


gallon,  to  five  drachms  and  one  scruple. 
Of  the  total  residuum,  by  far  the  greater 
part,  about  four  or  five-sixths,  is  sulphate 
of  magnesia  mixed  with  a  very  few  muriates, 
such  as  that  of  lime,  and  probably  mag- 
nesia, which  render  it  very  deliquescent, 
and  increase  the  bitterness  of  taste,  till  pu- 
rified by  repeated  crystallizations.  There 
is  nothing  sulphurous  or  metallic  ever  found 
in  this  spring.  The  diseases  in  which  it  is 
employed  are  similar  to  those  in  which  we 
use  Sedlitz  water.  There  are  many  other 
of  the  simple  saline  springs  that  might  be 
enumerated,  all  of  which  agree  with  that 
of  Epsom,  in  containing  a  notable  pro- 
portion of  some  purging  salt,  (which,  for 
the  most  part,  is  either  Epsom  or  Glauber's 
salt;  or  often  a  mixture  of  both,)  such  as 
Aclon,  Kilburne,  Bagnigge  Wells,  Dog  and 
Duck,  St.  George's  Fields,  Sic. 

EPU'LIS.  (From  tTrt,  and  cvxa,  the 
gums.)  A  small  tubercle  on  the  gums.  It 
is  said  somelimes  to  become  cancerous. 

EPULO'TICS  (Epulolica,  sc.  mcdi- 
camenia ;  from  i^ouxoee,  to  cicatrize,  A 
term  given  by  surgeons  to  those  applications 
which  promote  the  formation  of  skin. 

EQUISE'TUM.  (From  egmis,  a  horse, 
and  seta,  a  bristle ;  so  named  from  its  re- 
semblance to  a  horse's  tail. 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnaean  system.  Class,  Cryptogamia.  Or- 
der, Filices. 

2.  The  pharmacopoeciai  name  of  the  CaU' 
da  equina.     See  Hippuris  vulgaris. 

Equise'tum  arve'jjse.  See  Hippuris  vuh 
gar  is. 

E'q,uus  a'sinus.  The  systematic  name 
of  the  animal  called  an  ass;  the  female 
affords  a  light  and  nutritious  milk. 

Exa'nthemds.  (From  up,  the  spring, 
and  ctvflSjCtof,  a  flower  ;  so  called  because  it 
flowers  in  the  spring.)  A  sort  of  chamo- 
mile. 

ERASIS'TRATUS,  a  celebrated  Greek 
physician,  said  to  have  been  born  in  the 
island  of  Ceos,  and  to  have  been  the  most 
distinguished  pupil  of  Chrysippus,  of  the 
Cnidian  school.  He  was  the  first,  in  con^- 
junction  with  Herophilus,  to  dissect  human 
bodies,  anatomy  having  been  before  studied 
only  in  brutss;  but  the  Ptolemies  having 
allowed  them  (o  examine  malefactors,  they 
were  enabled  to  make  many  important  dis- 
coveries. Celsus  notices  a  very  improbable 
report,  that  they  opened  the  bodies  of  those 
persons  alive,  to  observe  the  internal  mo- 
tions :  they  could  hardly  then  have  main- 
tained, that  the  arteries  and  left  ventricle, 
do  not  naturally  contain  blood,  but  air  only. 
The  works  of  Erasistratus,  which  were  nu- 
merous, are  lost ;  but,  from  the  account  of 
Galen,  he  appears  to  have  very  accurately 
described  the  brain,  which  he  considered  as 
the  common  sensoriura  ;  also  the  heart  and 
large  vessels;  and  pointed  out  the  office  of 
the  liver  and  kidneys;  but  he  supposed  di- 


ERl 


:ru 


331 


geslion  performed  by  trituralion.  He  ima- 
gined inflammation  and  fever  to  arise  from 
the  blood  being  forced  through  the  minute 
veins  into  the  corresponding  arteries.  He 
was  averse  from  blood-letting,  er  the  use  of 
active  medicines,  but  sometimes  employed 
mild  clysters  ;  trusting,  however,  principally 
to  abstinence,  and  proper  exercise.  Being 
tormented  with  an  ulcer  in  the  fool,  at  an 
extreme  old  age,  he  is  said  to  have  termi- 
nated his  existence  by  poison. 

Erate'va  ma'rmelos.  The  fruit  of  this 
plant,  a  native  of  several  parts  of  India,  is 
about  the  size  of  an  orange,  and  covered 
with  a  hard  bony  shell,  containing  a  yellow 
viscous  pulp,  of  a  most  agreeable  flavour ; 
this  is  scooped  out,  and  being  mixed  with 
sugar  and  orange,  is  brought  to  the  tables  of 
the  grandees  rn  India,  who  eat  it  as  a  great 
delicacy.  It  is  also  esteemed  as  a  sovereign 
remedy  against  dy.'»entery. 

Erebi'nthds.     (BpsC/vfloc)     The  vetch. 

ERECTOR  CLITO'RIDES.  First  mus- 
cle of  the  clitoris  of  Douglas.  Isckioca- 
vernoms  of  Winslow,  and  Ischio-clitoridien 
of  Dumas.  A  muscle  of  the  clitoris  that 
draws  it  downwards  and  backwards,  and 
serves  to  make  the  body  of  the  clitoris 
more  tense,  by  squeezing  the  blood  into  it 
from  its  crus.  It  arises  from  the  tubero- 
sity of  the  ischium,  and  is  inserted  into  the 
clitoris. 

ERECTOR  PE'NIS.  Ischio-cavernoms 
of  Winslow,  and  Ischio-caverneux  of  Du- 
mas. A  muscle  of  the  penis  that  drives 
the  urine  of  semen  forwards,  and,  by  grasp- 
ing the  bulb  of  the  urethra,  pushes  the  blood 
towards  the  corpus  cavernosum  and  the 
glans,  and  thus  distends  them.  It  arises 
from  the  tuberosity  of  the  ischium,  and  is 
inserted  into  the  sides  of  the  cavernous  sub- 
stance of  the  penis. 

ERETHI'SMUS.  (From  ipiSi^a,,  to  excite 
or  irritate.)  Increased  seqsibility  and  irri- 
tability. It  is  variously  applied  by  modern 
writers.  Mr.  Pearson  has  described  a  state  of 
the  constitution  produced  by  mercury  acting 
on  it  as  a  poison.  He  calls  it  the  mercurial 
erethismus,  and  mentions  that  it  is  charac- 
terized, by  great  depression  of  strength, 
anxiety  about  the  praecordia,  irregular  action 
of  the  heart,  frequent  sighing,  trembling,  a 
small,  quick,  sometimes,  intermitting  pulse, 
occasional  vomiting,  a  pale  contracted  coun- 
tenance, a  sense  of  coldness  ;  but  the  tongue 
is  seldom  furred,  nor  are  the  vital  and 
natural  functions  much  disturbed.  In  this 
state  any  sudden  exertion  will  sometimes 
prove  fatal. 

Ergaste'rium.  (From  tpyov,  work.)  A 
laboratory ;  that  part  of  the  furnace  in  which 
is  contained  the  matter  to  be  acted  upon. 

ERl'CA.  '(From  ipuna,  to  break ;  so 
named  from  its  fragility,  or  because  it  is 
broken  into  rods  to  make  besoms  of.) 
The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the  Lin- 


najan     system.    Class,     Odandria.    Order, 
Monogynia.     Heath. 

Erice'rum.  (From  s/ia»),  heath.)  A 
medicine  in  which  heath  is  an  ingredient. 

Eri'gerum.  (From  up,  the  spring,  and 
y^m,  old  ;  so  called,  because  in  the  spring 
it  ha.s  a  white  blossom  like  the  hair  of  an 
old  man.)     See  Senecio  vulgaris. 

ERO'SION.  (From  erodo,  to  gnaw  off.) 
Erosio.  This  word  is  very  often  used  in 
the  same  sense  as  ulceration,  viz.  the  for- 
mation of  a  breach  or  chasm  in  the  sub- 
stance of  parts,  b}'  the  action  of  the  ab- 
sorbents. 

EROTIA'NUS,  the  author  of  a  glossary, 
containing  an  explanation  of  the  terms  ia 
Hippocrates,  lived  in  the  reign  of  Nero. 
The  work  was  printed  at  Venice,  in  1566; 
and  also  annexed  to  FoSsius's  Edition  of 
Hippocrates. 

Erotoma'nia.  (From  spai?,  love,  and 
fj^AVM,  madness.)  That  melancholy,  or  mad- 
ness, which  is  the  effect  of  love.  \ 

E'rpes.  (Fvom  ifiTToi,  to  creep  ;  so  named 
from  their  gradually  increasing  in  size.) 
The  shingles,  or  herpes. 

ERRATIC,  (Errnticus,  from  erro,  to 
v/ander.)  Wandering.  Irregular.  A  term 
occasionally  applied  to  pains,  or  any  disease 
which  is  not  fixed,  but  moves  from  one  part 
to  another,  as  gout,  rheumatism,  &c. 

E'RRHINE.  (Errhina,  sc.  medicameiiia : 
ifpivx,  from  sv,  in,  and  piv,  the  nose.)  B)' 
errhines  are  to  be  understood  those  medi- 
cines which,  when  topically  applied  to  the 
internal  membrane  of  the  nose,  excite  sneez- 
ing, and  increase  the  secretion,  independent 
of  any  mechanical  irritation.  The  articles 
belonging  to  this  class  may  be  referred  to 
two  orders. 

1.  Sternutalary  errhines,  as  nieotiana,  hel- 
Uborus,  euphotbium,  which  are  selected, fop 
the  torpid,  the  vigorous,  but  not  plethoric  ; 
and  those  to  whom  any  degree  of  evacua- 
tion would  not  be  hurtful. 

2.  Evacuating  errhines,  as  asarum,  &c. 
which  are  calculated  for  the  phlegmatic  and 
infirm. 

E'rror  lo'ci.  Boerhaave  is  said  to  have 
introduced  this  term,  from  the  opinion  that 
the  vessels  were  of  different  sizes,  for  the 
circulation  of  blood,  lymph,  and  serum, 
and  that  when  the  larger  sized  globules 
were  forced  into  the  lesser  vessels,  they 
became  wbstructed  by  an  error  of  place. 
But  this  opinion  does  not  appear  to  be  well 
grounded. 

Eru'ca.  (From  erugo,  to  make  smooth, 
so  named  from  the  smoothness  of  its  leaves  ; 
or  from  uro,  to  burn,  because  of  its  biting 
quality.)     See  Brassica. 

Erd'ca  sylve'stris.  The  wild  rocket. 
Brassica  erucastrum  of  Linnaeus.  See 
Brassica. 

ERUFTIOJS^.  A  discolouration,  or  spots 
on  the  skin,  as  the  eruption  of  small  poX; 
measles,  neltle-rash.  &.L-. 


332 


ERT 


ERY 


ERUPTIVE  DISEASES.  A  term 
nearly  synonymous  with  cutaneous  dis- 
eases. 

Eruthe'ma.  (From  s^suSa,  to  make  red.) 
A  fiery  red  tumour,   or  pustules  on  the  skin. 

E'RVUM.  (Quuii  Mrvum,  a  field,  be- 
cause it  grows  wild  in  the  fields  ;  or  from 
truo,  to  pluck  out,  because  it  is  diligently 
plucked  from  corn.)     The  tare. 

1.  The  name  of  a  geims  of  plants  in  the 
Linnaean  system.  Class,  Diadelphia.  Order, 
Decann'ria. 

2.  The  pharmacopceial  name  of  tare. 
See  Ervum  Ervilia. 

Er'vum  er'vilia.  Orobus.  The  plant 
ordered  bytliis  name  is  the  Ervum  ervilia: 
f;ermlnibus  undato  plicaiis,  foliis  impnripin- 
iiatis,  of  Linnaeus.  In  times  of  scarcity,  the 
seeds  have  been  made  into  bread,  which  is 
not  the  most  salubrious.  The  meal  was 
formerly  among  the  resolvent  remedies  by 
way  of  poultice. 

E'kvum  lens.  The  systematic  name  of 
the  lentil.  Lens,  t^ay.-.t  of  the  Greeks. 
Ervum  Itns  pedunculis  subbifloris ;  seminibus 
compressis,  convtxis,  of  Linnasus.  There 
are  two  varieties ;  the  one  with  large,  the 
other  small  seeds.  They  are  eaten  in  many 
places  as  we  eat  peas,  than  which  they  are 
more  flatulent,  and  more  difficult  to  digest. 
A  decoction  of  these  seeds  is  used  as  a  lotion 
to  the  ulcerations  after  small  pox,  and,  it  is 
said,  with  success. 

ERY'NGIUM.  (From  ipuyyuvee,  to  eruc- 
tate.)    Eryngo,  orseaholly. 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linncean  system.  Class,  Pentandria.  Order, 
Digynia. 

2.  The  pharmacopceial  name  of  the  sea 
Lolly.     See  Eryngium  marilimum. 

Ertsgium  MARiTiMUM.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  sea  holly  or  eryngo.  Eryn- 
gium : — foliis  radicalibus  mbrolundis,  plicaiis 
spinosis,  capilulis  pedunculatis,  palels  tricus- 
fiidaiis,  of  Linnaeus.  The  root  of  this  plant 
js  directed  for  medicinal  use.  It  has  no  parti- 
cular smell,  but  to  the  taste  it  manifests  a 
grateful  sweetness ;  and,  on  being  chewed 
for  some  time,  it  discovers  a  light  aromatic 
warmth,  or  pungency.  It  was  formerly  cele- 
brated for  its  supposed  aphrodisiac  powers, 
but  it  is  now  very  rarely  employed. 

Ery'ngium  campe'stre.  The  root  of 
this  plan!,  £r^ng;'u»i  camp e sir e ;  foliis  radi- 
calibus, amplexicaulibus,  pinnalC'fanceolatis, 
of  LinnjEus,  is  used  in  many  places  for  that 
of  the  sea  eryngo.     See  Eryngium. 

Eryngo.     See  Eryngium. 

Eryngo,  sen.     See  Eryngium. 

Eryngo  leaved  lichen.  See  Lichen  islan- 
dicus. 

EKY'SIIVIUM.  (From  epvoo,  to  dravr,  so 
called  from  its  power  of  drawing  and  pro- 
ducing blisters  ;  olhers  derive  it  a-zo  tou 
ipoKuv,  bectiu'e  the  leaves  are  much  cut  ; 
others  from  ifnifjiov,  precious.) 

i'.  The  irBine    of    a  genus  of  plants  \n 


the  Linnaian  system.  Class,  Telradynamia. 
Order,  Siliquosa. 

2.  The  pharmacopceial  name  of  the  hedge 
mustard.     See  Erysimum  officinale. 

Ery'simum  allia'ria.  The  systematic 
name  of  Jack  in  the  hedge.  Mliaria,  Sauce- 
alone,  or  stinking  hedge-mustard.  The 
plant  to  which  this  name  is  given,  in  the 
pharmacopoeias,  is  the  Erysimum  alliaria  ; 
foliis  cor datii,  oi  Linnaeus;  it  is  sometimes 
exhibited  in  humid  asthma  and  dyspncea, 
with  success.  Its  virtues  are  powerfully 
diaphoretic,  diuretic,  and  antiscorbutic. 

Ery'simum  barbare'a.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  barbarea  of  the  shops.  Barba- 
rea.  The  leaves  of  this  plant,  Erysimum 
barbarta : — foliis  lyralis,  exiimo  subrotundo 
of  Linnffius,  may  be  ranked  among  the 
antiscorbutics.  They  are  seldom  used  ia 
practice. 

Ery'simum  officina'le.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  hedge  mustard.  Erysimum. 
This  plant ;  Erysimum  siliquis  spicos.  adpressis, 
foliis  runcinalis,  of  Linneeus,  was  for- 
merly much  used  for  its  expectorant  and 
diuretic  qualities,  which  are  now  forgotten. 
The  seeds  are  warm  and  pungent,  and  very 
similar  to  those  of  mustard  in  their  sensible 
effects. 

ERYSI'PELAS.  (From  f/^^o),  to  draw, 
and  <ar£Aaj,  adjoining;  named  from  the 
neighbouring  parts  being  affected  by  the 
eruption.)  Ignis  sacer.  The  rose,  or  St. 
Anthony's  fire.  A  genus  of  disease  in  the 
class  pyrexicR,  and  order  exanthemata  of 
Cullen.  It  is  known  by  synocha  of  two  or 
three  days  continuance,  with  drowsiness, 
and  sometimes  with  delirium;  pulse  com- 
monly full  and  hard  ;  then  erythema  of  the 
face,  or  some  other  part,  with  continuance 
of  synocha,  tending  either  to  abscess  or 
gangrene.  There  are  two  species  of  this 
disease,  according  to  Cullen  :  1.  Erysipelas 
vesiculosum,  with  large  blisters  :  2.  Erysipe- 
las phi  yclcenodes,  the  shingles,  or  an  erype- 
las  with  phlyctaenae,  or  small  blisters. 

This  disease  is  an  inflammatory  affection, 
principally  of  the  skin,  when  it  makes  its 
appearance  externally,  and  of  the  mucous 
membrane  when  it  is  seated  internally;  and 
is  more  liable  to  attack  women  and  chil- 
dren, and  those  of  an  irritable  habit,  than 
those  of  a  plethoric  and  robust  constitution. 

It  is  remarkable  that  erysipelas  some- 
times returns  periodically,  attacking  the 
patient  once  or  twice  in  the  year,  or  even 
once  every  month,  and  then  by  its  repeated 
attacks  it  often  gradually  exhausts  the 
strength,  especially  if  he  oe  old  and  of  a 
bad  habit. 

When  the  inflammation  is  principally 
confined  to  the  skin,  and  is  unattended  by 
any  affection  of  the  system,  it  is  then  called 
erythema;  but  when  the  system  is  affected 
it  is  named  erysipelas. 

Every  part  of  the  body  is  equally  linble 
to  it,  but  it  more  frequeiitly  appears  on  \hs 


ERV 


EKY 


sm 


face,  legs,  and  feet,  than  any  where  else 
when  seated  esternally  ;  and  it  occurs  of- 
tener  in  warm  climates  than  phlegmonous 
inflammation. 

It  is  brought  on  by  all  the  causes  that  are 
apt  to  excite  inflammation,  such  as  injuries 
of  all  kinds,  the  external  application  of 
stimulants,  exposure  to  cold,  and  obstructed 
perspiration  ;  and  it  may  likewise  be  occa- 
sioned by  a  certain^matter  generated  within 
the  body,  and  thrown  out  on  its  surface.  A 
particular  state  of  the  atmosphere  seems 
sometimes  to  render  it  epidemical. 

In  slight  cases,  where  it  attacks  the  ex- 
tremities, it  makes  its  appearance  with  a 
roughness,  heat,  pain,  and  redness  of  the 
skin,  which  becomes  pale  when  the  finger 
is  pressed  upon  it,  and  again  returns  to  its 
former  colour,  when  it  is  removed.  There 
prevails  likewise  a  small  febrile  disposition, 
and  the  patient  is  rather  hot  and  thirsty.  If 
the  attack  is  mild,  these  symptoms  will  con- 
tinue only  for  a  few  days,  the  surface  of 
the  part  affected  will  become  yellow,  the 
cuticle  or  scarf-skin  will  fall  off  in  scales, 
and  no  further  inconvenience  will  perhaps  be 
experienced  ;  but  if  the  attack  has  been 
severe,  and  the  inflammatory  symptoms 
have  run  high,  then  there  will  ensue  pains 
in  the  head  and  back,  great  heat,  thirst,  and 
restlessness ;  the  part  affected  will  slightly 
swell  :  the  pulse  will  become  small  and  fre- 
quent;  and  about  the  fourth  day,  a  number 
of  little  vesicles,  containing  a  limpid,  and, 
in  some  eases,  a  yellowish  fluid,  will  arise. 
In  some  instances,  the  fluid  is  viscid,  and 
instead  of  running  out,  as  generally  hap- 
pens when  the  blister  is  broken,  it  adheres  to 
and  dries  upon  the  skin. 

In  unfavourable  cases,  these  blisters  some- 
times degenerate  into  obstinate  ulcers,  which 
now  and  then  become  gangrenous.  This, 
however,  does  not  happen  frequently  ;  for 
although  it  is  not  uncommon  for  the  surface 
of  the  skill,  and  the  blistered  places  to  ap- 
pear livid  or  even  Llackish,  yet  this  usually 
disappears  with  the  other  sym[)tom3  of  the 
complaint. 

The  period  at  which  the  vesicles  show 
themselves  is  very  uncertain.  The  same 
may  be  said  of  the  duration  of  the  eruption. 
In  mild  cases,  it  often  disappears  gradually, 
or  is  carried  off  by  spontaneous  sweating. 
In  some  cases  it  continues  without  showing 
any  disposition  to  decline  for  twelve  or  four- 
teen days,  or  longer. 
•  The  trunk  of  the  body  is  sometimes  at- 
tacked with  erysipelatous  inflammation,  but 
less  frequently  so  than  the  extremities.  It 
is  not  uncommon,  however,  for  infants  to  be 
attacked  in  this  manner  a  few  days  after 
birth ;  and  in  these  it  makes  its  appearance 
about  the  genitals.  The  inflamed  skin  is 
hard,  and  apparently  very  painful  to  the 
touch.  The  belly  often  becomes  uniformly 
tense,  and  sphacelated  spots  sometimes  are 


to  be  observed.  From  dissections  made  by 
Dr.  Underwood,  it  appears,  that  in  this  form 
of  the  disease  the  inflammation  frequently 
spreads  to  the  abdominal  viscera. 

Another  species  of  erysipelatous  inflam- 
mation, which  most  usually  attacks  the  trunk 
of  the  body,  is  that  vulgarly  known  by  the 
name  of  shingles,  being  a  corruption  of 
the  French  word  ceingle,  which  implies  a 
belt.  Instead  of  appearing  an  uniform  in- 
flamed surface,  it  consists  of  a  number  of 
little  pimples  extending  round  the  body  a 
little  above  the  umbilicus,  which  have  vesi- 
cles formed  on  them  in  a  short  time.  Little 
or  no  danger  ever  attends  this  species  of 
erysipelas. 

When  erysipelas  attacks  the  face,  it  comes 
on  with  chilliness,  succeeded  by  heat,  rest- 
lessness, thirst,  and  other  febrile  symptoms, 
with  a  drowsiness  or  tendency  to  coma  or 
delirium,  and  the  pulse  is  very  frequent  and 
full.  At  the  end  of  two  or  three  days,  a 
fiery  redness  appears  on  some  part  of  the 
face,  and  this  extends  at  length  to  the  scalp, 
and  then  gradually  down  the  neck,  leaving 
a  tumefaction  in  every  part  the  redness  has 
occupied.  The  whole  face  at  length  be- 
comes turgid,  and  the  eyelids  are  so  much 
swelled  as  to  deprive  the  patient  of  sight. 
When  the  redness  and  swelling  have  con- 
tinued for  some  time,  blisters  of  different 
sizes,  containing  a  thin  colourless  acrid 
liquor,  arise  on  different  parts  of  the  face, 
and  the  skin  puts  on  a  livid  appearance  in 
the  blistered  places  ;  but  in  those  not  af- 
fected with  blisters,  the  cuticle,  towards  the 
close  of  the  disease,  falls  off  in  scales. 

No  remission  of  the  fever  takes  place  on 
the  appearance  of  the  inflammation  on  the 
face  ;  but,  on  the  contrary,  it  is  increased  as 
the  latter  extends,  and  both  will  continue 
probably  for  the  s[)ace  of  eight  or  ten  days. 
In  the  course  of  the  inflammation,  the  dis- 
position to  coma  and  delirium  are  sometimes 
so  increased  as  to  destroy  the  patient  be- 
tween the  seventh  and  eleventh  days  of  the 
disease.  When  tiie  complaint  is  mild,  and 
not  leading  to  a  fatal  event,  the  inflammation 
and  fever  generally  cease  gradually  without 
any  evident  crisis. 

If  the  disease  arises  in  a  bad  habit  of  bo- 
dy, occupies  a  part  possessed  of  great  sensi- 
bility, is  accompanied  with  much  inflamma- 
tion, fever,  and  delirium,  and  these  take 
place  at  an  early  period,  we  may  suppose  the 
patient  exposed  to  imminent  danger.  Where 
translations  of  the  morbid  matter  take  place, 
and  the  inflammation  falls  on  either  the 
brain,  lungs,  or  abdominal  viscera,  we  may 
entertain  the  same  unfavourable  opinion. 
Erysipelas  never  terminates  in  suppu.'-ation, 
unless  combined  with  a  considerable  degree 
of  phlegmonous  inflammation,  which  is, 
however,  sometimes  the  case  ;  but  in  a  bad 
habit,  it  is  apt  to  terminate  in  gangrene,  in 
which  case  there  will  be  also  great  danger. 
When  the  febrile  symptoms  are    mild,  and 


334 


ERY 


ETH 


unaccompanied  b^'  delirium  or  coma,  and 
the  inflammation  does  not  run  high,  we  need 
not  be  apprehensive  of  danger. 

Where  the  disease  has  occupied  the  face, 
and  proves  fatal,  inflammation  of  the  brain, 
and  its  consequences,  are  to  be  met  with  on 
dissection. 

The  treatment  of  erysipelas  must  pro- 
ceed on  the  antiphlogistic  plan,  varied  how- 
ever in  its  activity  according  to  the  type  of 
the  disease.  When  it  occurs  in  robust  ple- 
thoric constitutions,  partaking  of  the  phleg- 
monous character,  with  severe  synocha! 
fever,  it  will  be  proper  to  begin  by  taking 
a  moderate  quantity  of  blood  ;  then  direct 
cooling  saline  purgatives,  antimonial  diapho 
retics,  a  light  vegetable  diet,  &c.  When 
the  disorder  attacks  the  face,  it  may  be  bet- 
ter to  use  cupping  behind  the  neck,  and 
keep  the  head  somewhat  raised.  But  if  the 
disease  exhibits  rather  the  typhoid  type,  and 
particularly  where  there  is  a  tendency  to 
gangrene,  the  patient's  strength  must  be 
supported  ;  after  clearing  out  the  primae  viae, 
and  endeavouring  to  promote  the  other  se- 
cretions by  mild  evacuants,  when  the  pulse 
begins  to  fail,  a  more  nutritious  diet,  with 
a  moderate  quantity  of  wine,  and  the  de- 
coction of  bark  with  sulphuric  acid,  or  other 
tonic  medicine,  may  be  resorted  to  ;  nay, 
even  the  bark  in  substance,  and  ihe  more 
powerful  stimulants,  as  ammonia,  &ic.  ought 
to  be  tried,  if  the  preceding  fail.  Should 
the  inflammation,  quilting  the  skin,  attack 
an  internal  part,  a  blister,  or  some  rubefa- 
cient, may  help  to  relieve  the  patient ;  and 
stimulants  to  the  lower  extremities  will 
likewise  be  proper,  where  the  head  is  severe- 
ly aifected.  To  the  inflamed  part  of  the 
skin  applications  mustnot  be  too  freely  made: 
where  there  is  much  pain  and  heat,  cooling 
it  occasionally  with  plain  water,  is  perhaps 
best  ;  and  where  an  acrid  discharge  occurs, 
washing  it  away  from  time  to  time  with 
warm  milk  and  water.  Should  suppuration 
happen,  it  is  important  to  make  an  early 
opening  for  the  escape  of  the  matter,  to 
obviate  the  extensive  sloughings  otherwise 
apt  to  follow,  and  where  gangrene  occurs, 
the  fermenting  cataplasm  may  be  applied. 

E  R  Y  T  H  E'M  A.  (From  ipvBpo;,  red.) 
A  morbid  redness  of  the  skin,  as  is  observed 
upon  the  cheeks  of  hectic  patients  after 
eating,  and  the  skin  covering  bubo,  phleg- 
mon, kc.  Erysipelas  is  so  called  when 
the  indanimalion  is  principally  confined  to 
the  skin. 

Ervthko'danust.  (From  ipvp6o;,  red, 
so  called  from  the  colour  of  its  juice.)  See 
Rubia. 

Erythroei'des.  (From  ipvdpoc,  red,  and 
it^o;,  a  likeness,  so  called  from  its  colour.) 
A  name  given  lo  the  tunica  vaginalis  testis. 

Erytiiro'nium.  (From  ipvBpog,  red,  so 
called  from  the  red  colour  of  its  juice.)  A 
species  of  satyrion. 

ERVTiiKoxvLrM.       (Trom     5eu9«3;,     red, 


and  ^uxov,  wood,  so  named  from  its  colour.^ 
Logwood. 

E'rtthrus.  (From  tpu^po;,  red,  so 
named  from  the  red  colour  of  its  juice.) 
The  herb  stumach. 

E'sAPHE.  (From  i<ra<fcue,  to  feel.)  The 
touch  ;  or  feeling  the  mouth  of  the  womb, 
to  know  its  state. 

E'SCHAR.  (E/T^upit,  from  ia-^a.pot»,  to 
scab  over.)  Eschara.  The  portion  of  flesh 
that  is  destroyed  by  the  application  of  a 
caustic. 

E  S  C  H  A  R  O'T  I  C  S.  {Escharolica,  sc. 
medicamenta^  io-^ctpmltiut,  from  nr^^enpoct,  to 
scab  over.)  Caustics.  Corrosives.  A 
term  given  by  surgeons  to  those  substances 
which  possess  a  power  of  destroying  the 
texture  of  the  various  solid  parts  of  the 
animal  body  to  which  they  are  directly 
applied.  The  articles  of  this  class  of  sub- 
stances may  be  arranged  under  two  orders. 

1.  Eroding  escharolics,  as  blue  vitriol, 
alumen  ustum.  Sic. 

2.  Caustic  escharolics,  as  lapis  infernalis, 
argentum  nilratum,  oleum  vitrioli,  acidum 
nitrosum,  &c. 

ESCULENT.  An  appellation  given  to 
such  plants,  or  any  part  of  them,  that  may 
be  eaten  for  food. 

E'sox  Lu'cius.  The  systematic  name  of 
a  fish  of  the  class  pisces,  and  order  abdomi- 
7ial€s,  from  whose  liver  an  oil  spontaneously 
is  se|)arated,  which  is  termed  in  some  phar- 
miicopceias  oleum  lucii  piscis.  It  is  used  in 
some  countries  by  surgeons,  to  destroy  spots 
of  the  transparent  cornea. 

E'SSENCE.  Several  of  the  volatile  or 
essential  oils  are  so  called  by  the  perfu- 
mers. 

ESSE'NTIAL  OIL.     See  Oil 

ESSERA.  (Arab.  A  humour.)  A 
species  of  cutaneous  eruption,  distinguished 
by  broad,  shining,  smooth,  red  spots,  mostly 
without  fever,  and  differing  from  the  nettle 
rash  in  not  being  elevated.  It  generally 
attacks  the  face  and  hands. 

E'sDLA.  (From  ems,  eaten,  because  it 
is  eaten  by  some  as  a  medicine.)     Spurge. 

E'suLA  ma'jor.  See  Euphorbia  palus- 
iris. 

E'sDLA  mi'nor.  See  Euphorbia  jcypa- 
rissias. 

E'THER.     See  JEther. 

E'ther,  acetic.  Acetic  naphtha.  An 
efherial  fluid,  dniwn  over  from  an  equal 
admixture  of  alkohol  and  acetic  acid,  dis- 
tilled with  a  gentle  heat  from  a  glass  re- 
tort in  a  sand-hath.  It  has  a  grateful 
smell,  is  extremely  light,  volatile,  and  in- 
flammable. 

E'ther,  muria'tic.  Marine  ether.  Ma- 
rine ether  is  obtained  by  mixing  and  dis- 
tilling alkohol  with  extremely  concentrated 
muriate  of  tin.  It  is  stimulant,  antiseptic, 
and  diuretic. 

E'ther,  nitrous.  Nitric  naphtha.  This 
is  only  a  stronger  preparation  than  the  sp1- 


ETH 


ETH 


335 


of  fuming  nilric  acid. 

E'ther,  ^sulhu'ric  . 
ricus. 

E'thee,  vitkio'lic. 

ricus. 

ethe'rial  oil. 


rilus  aetheris  nitrici  of  the  London  Pharma-  is  called  crisla  galli ;  a  small  perpPBdicuIai- 
copcBia;  it  is  produced  by  the  distillation  of  projection,  somewhat  like  a  cock's  comb, 
two  parts  of  alkohol  to  one  part  and  an  half  but  exceedingly  small,  standing  directly  up- 
wards from  the  middle  of  ihe  cribriform 
See  JElher  sulpha-  plate,  and  dividing  that  plale  into  two;  so 
that  one  olfactory  nerve  lies  upon  each  side 
See  JElher  sulphu-  of  the  crista  galli ;  and  the  root  of  the  falx, 
or  septum,  betv/ixt  the  two  hemispheres 
Any  highly  rectified  of  the  brdin,  begins  from  this  process, 
essential  oil  may  be  so  termed.  See  Oleum  The  foramen  caecum,  or  blind  hole  of  the 
^Ihereum.  frontal  bone,  is  formed  partly  by  the  root 

E'thiops,  antimonial.  See  JEthiops  anli-  of  the  crista  galli,  which  is  very  smooth, 
monialis.  and  sometimes,   it  is  said,  hollow,  or  cel- 

E'thiops,   mineral.     See  Hydrargyri  sul-   lular. 
p.huretum  nigrum.  2.  Exactly  opposite  this,  and  in  the  same 

E'thiops  perse.  See  Hydrargyri  oxydum  direction  with  it,  i.  e.  perpendicular  to  the 
cinereum.  ethmoid  plate,  stands  out  the  nasal  plate  of 

Ethmoi'i  Es.     See  Ethmoid  bone.  the  ethmoid  bone.     It  is  sometimes  called 

ETHMOID  BONE.  (Os  ethmoides;  azygous,  or  single  process  of  the  ethmoid, 
from  efijCto;,  a  sieve,  and  uS'oc,  form  ;  be-  and  forms  the  beginning  of  that  septum,  or 
cause  it  is  perforated  like  a  sieve.)  Os  partition  which  divides  the  two  nostrils. 
ethmoideum.  Os  aethmoides.  Cribriform  This  process  is  thin  but  firm,  and  composed 
bone.  A  bone  of  the  head.  This  is,  per-  of  solid  bone  ;  it  is  commonly  inclined  a 
haps,  one  of  the  most  curious  bones  of  little  to  one  side,  so  as  to  make  the  nostrils 
the  human  body.  It  appears  almost  a  of  unequal  size.  The  azygous  process  is 
cube,  not  of  solid  bone,  but  exceedingly  united  with  the  vomer,  which  forms  the 
light,  spongy,  and  consisting  of  many  con-  chief  part  of  the  partition  ,;  so  that  the  sep- 
voluted  plates,  which  form  a  net-work,  like  tum,  or  partition  of  the  nose,  consists  of 
honey-comb.  It  is  curiously  enclosed  in  the  azyguos  process  of  the  ethmoid  bone 
the  OS  frontis,  betwixt  the  orbitary  processes  above,  of  the  vomer  below,  and  of  the  car- 
of  that  bone.  One  horizontal  plate  receives  tilage  in  the  fore  or  projecting  part  of  the 
the  olfactory  nerves,  which  perforate  that  nose;  but  the  cartilage  rots  away,  so  that 
plate  with  such  a  number  of  small  holes,  whatever  is  seen  of  the  septum  in  the  skuli, 
that  it  resembles  a  sieve  ;  whence  the  bone  must  be  part  either  of  the  ethmoid  bone  oi- 
is   named    cribriform,    or    ethmoid    bone,   vomer. 

Other  plates  dropping  perpendicularly  from  3.  Upon  either  side  of  the  septum,  there 
this  one,  receive  the  divided  nerves,  and  hangs  down  a  spongy  bone,  one  hanging  in 
give  them  an  opportunity  of  expanding  into  each  nostril.  They  are  each  rolled  up  like 
the  organ  of  smelling  ;  and  these  bones,  a  scroll  of  parchment ;  they  are  very  spon- 
upon  which  the  olfactory  nerves  are  spread  gy  ;  are  covered  with  a  delicate  and  sensi- 
out,  are  so  much  convoluted  as  to  extend  ble  membrane :  and  when  the  olfactory 
the  surface  of  this  sense  very  greatly,  and  nerves  depart  from  the  cribriform  plate  of 
are  named  spongy  bones.  Another  flat  the  ethmoid  bone,  they  attach  themselves 
plate  lies  in  the  orbit  of  the  eye  ;  and  being  to  the  septum,  and  to  these  upper  spongy 
very  smooth,  by  the  rolling  of  the  eye  it  bones,  and  expand  upon  them  so  that  the 
is  named  the  os  planum,  or  smooth  bone,  convolutions  of  these  bones  are  of  material 
So  that  the  ethmoid  bone  supports  the  fore-  use  in  expanding  the  organ  of  smelling,  and 
part  of  the  brain,  receives  the  olfactory  detaining  the  odorous  effluvia  till  the  im- 
nerves,  forms  the  organ  of  smelling,  and  pression  be  perfect.  Their  convolutions  are 
makes  a  chief  part  of  the  orbit  of  the  eye;  more  numerous  in  the  lower  animals,  in 
and  ihe  spongy  bones,  and  the  os  planum,  proportion  as  they  need  a  more  acute  sense, 
are  neither  of  them  distinct  boaes,  but  parts  They  are  named  spongy  or  turbinated  bones, 
of  this  ethmoid  bone.  from  their  convolutions  resembling  the  many 

The  cribriform  plale  is  exceedingly  deli-  folds  of  a  turban, 
cate  and  thin  ;  lies  horizontally  over  the  root  The  spongy  bones  have  a  great  many 
of  the  nose ;  and  fills  up  neatly  the  space  be-  honey-comb-like  cells  connected  with  them, 
twist  the  two  orbitary  plates  of  the  frontal  which  belong  also  to  the  organ  of  smell, 
bone.  The  olfactory  nerves,  like  two  small  flat  and  which  are  useful  perhaps  by  detaining 
lobes,  lie  out  upon  this  plate,  and,  adhering  the  effluvia  of  odorous  bodies,  and  also  by 
to  it,  shoot  down  like  many  roots  through  reverberating  the  voice.  Thus,  in  a  common 
this  bone,  so  as  to  perforate  it  with  nume-  cold,  while  the  voice  is  hurt  by  an  affection 
rous  small  holes,  as  if  it  had  been  dotted  of  these  cells,  the  sense  of  smelling  is  almost 
with  the  point  of  a  pin,  or  like  a  nutmeg-    lost. 

grater.      This    plate   is    horizontal  :  but  its       4.  The  orbitary    plate,  of    the    ethmoid 

processes  are  perpendicular,  one  above,  and    bone,   is    a  large  surface ;  consisting  of  a 

three  below.  very  firm  plate  of  bone,  of  a  regular  square 

1,  The  first  perpendicular  process  is  what  form:    exceedingly  smooth  and  polished: 


336  EUA  JiUlJ 

,  it  forms  a  great  part  of  the  socket  for  the  EUDIOMETER.  An  instrument  by  which 
eye,  lying  on  its  inner  side.  When  we  see  the  quantity  of  oxygen  and  nitrogen  in 
it  in  the  detaciied  bone,  we  know  it  to  be  atmospherical  air  can  be  ascertained.  Se- 
just  the  flat  side  of  the  ethmoid  bone ;  but  veral  methods  have  been  employed,  all 
while  it  is  incased  in  the  socket  of  the  founded  upon  the  principle  of  decomposing 
eye,  we  should  believe  it  to  be  a  small  common  air  by  means  of  a  body  which  has 
square  bone:  and  from  this,  and  from  its  a  greater  affinity  for  the  oxygen.  See  jEw- 
smoothness,  it  has  got  the  distinct  name  of  dicmttry. 
OS  planum.  EUDIOMETRY.     The  method  of  ascer- 

The  cells  of  the  ethmoid  bone,  which  taining  the  purity  of  atmospheric  air. 
form  so  important  a  share  of  the  organ  of  No  sooner  was  the  composition  of  the  at. 
smell,  are  arranged  in  great  numbers  along  mosphere  known,  than  it  became  an  inquiry 
the  spongy  bone.  They  are  small  neat  of  importance  to  find  out  a  method  of  ascer- 
cells,  much  like  a  honey-comb,  and  regu-  taining,  with  facility  and  precision,  the  re- 
larly  arranged  in  two  rows,  parted  from  lative  quantity  of  oxygen  gas  contained  in  a 
each  other  by  a  thin  partition;  so  that  given  bulk  of  atmospheric  air. 
the  OS  planum  seems  to  have  one  set  of  The  instruments  in  which  the  oxygen  gas 
cells  attached  to  it,  while  another  regular  of  a  determined  quantity  of  air  was  ascer- 
set  of  cells  belongs  in  like  manner  to  the  tained,  received  the  name  of  £u(iiome/ers,  be- 
spongy  bones.  There  are  thus  twelve  in  cause  they  were  considered  as  measurers  of 
number  opening  into  each  other,  and  into  the  purity  of  air.  They  are,  however,  more 
(he  nose.  properly  called  Oximeters. 

These  cells  are  frequently  the  seat  of  ve-       The    eudiometers    proposed  by  different 
nereal  ulcers;  and  the  spongy  bones  are  the   chemists,  are  the  following  : 
surface  where  polypi  often  sprout  up.     And  i     P  •     /    '    p  ^• 

from  the  generHl  connexions  and  forms  of  ■'•   "nesUey  s  Eudiomeier. 

the  bone,  we  can  easily  understand  how  the  The  first  eudiometer  was  made  in  conse- 
venereal  ulcer,  when  deep  in  the  nose,  quence  of  Dr.  Priestley's  discovery,  that 
having  got  to  these  cells,  cannot  be  cured,  when  nitrous  gas  is  mixed  with  atmospheric 
but  undermines  all  the  face  ;  how  the  ve-  air  over  water,  the  bulk  of  the  mixture  di- 
nereal  disease,  having  affected  the  nose,  minishes  rapidly,  in  consequence  of  the  com- 
soon  spreads  to  the  eye,  and  how  even  the  bination  of  the  gas  with  the  oxygen  of  the 
brain  itself  is  not  safe.  We  see  the  danger  air,  and  the  absor|)tion  of  the  nitric  acid  thus 
cf  a  blow  upon  the  nose,  which,  by  a  force   formed  by  the  water. 

upon  the  septum  or  middle  partition,  may  When  nitrous  gas  is  mixed  with  nitrogen 
depress  the  delicate  cribriform  plate,  so  as  gas,  no  diminution  takes  place  ;  but  v\hen 
to  oppress  the  brain  with  all  the  effects  of  ii  is  mixed  with  oxygen  gas,  in  proper  pro- 
a  fractured  skull,  and  without  any  opera-  portions,  the  absorption  is  complete.  Hence 
tion  which  can  give  relief  And  we  also  it  is  evident,  that  in  all  cases  of  a  mixture  of 
see  the  danger  of  pulling  away  polypi,  these  two  gases,  the  diminution  will  be  pro- 
which  are  firmly  attached  to  the  upper  portional  to  the  quantity  of  the  oxygen.  Of 
spongy  bone.  course  it  will  indicate  the  proportion  of  oxy- 

ETMULLER, MiCHAEi.;  wasborn  atLeip-  gen  in  air;  and, by  mixing  it  with  different 
sic  in  1644.  He  graduated  there  at  the  age  portions  of  air,  it  will  indicate  the  different 
of  twenty-four,  after  going  through  the  re-  quantities  of  oxygen  which  they  contain, 
quisite  studies,  and  much  improving  himself  provided  the  component  parts  of  air  be  sus- 
by  travelling   through  different  parts  of  Eu-   ceptible  of  variation. 

rope.  Eight  years  after  he  was  appointed  Dr.  Priestley's  method  was  to  mis  togc- 
professorof  botany  in  that  University,  as  well  ther  equal  bulks  of  air  and  nitrous  gas  in  a 
as  extraordinary  professor  of  surgery  and  low  jar,  and  then  transfer  the  mixture  into 
anatomy.  He  fulfilled  those  offices  with  a  narrow  graduated  glass  tube  about  three 
great  applause,  and  his  death,  which  happen-  feet  long,  in  order  to  measure  the  diminu- 
fcd  in  1683,  was  generally  regretted  by  the  tion  of  bulk.  He  expressed  this  diminution 
faculty  of  Leipsic.  He  was  a  very  volumi-  by  the  number  of  hundredth  parts  remain- 
nous  \vriter,and  his  works  were  considered  to  ing.  Thus,  suppose  he  had  mixed  together 
liave  sufficient  merit  to  be  translated  into  equal  parts  of  nitrous  gas  and  air,  and  that 
snost  European  languages.  the  sum  total   was  200  (or  2.00)  :  suppose 

E'tron.  (From  iocf<,\.o  eat,  as  containing  the  residuum  when  measured  in  the  gradua- 
the  receptacles  of  the  food.)  The  hypogas-  ted  lube,  to  amount  to  104  (or  1.04,)  and  of 
Irimn.  course  the  96  parts  of  the  whole   had  disap- 

EuA'NTHEMUM.  (From  su,  well,  and  av-  peared,  he  denoted  the  purity  of  the  air  thus 
Ssitsc,  a   flower;  so  named  t:om  the  beauty    tried  by  104. 

of  its  flowers.)     The  chamomile.  This  method  of  analyzing  air  by  means 

Eua'pkium.  (From  »,  w-ell,  and  apu,  of  nitrous  gas  is  liable  to  many  errors, 
the^touch  ;  so  called  because  its  touch  was  For  the  water  over  which  the  experiment 
supposed  to  give  ease.)  A  medicine  for  the  is  made  may  contain  more  or  less  carbonic 
niies,  acid,  atmospheric  air.  or  other  heterogeneous 


EUD 


jfc;ui) 


33T 


substance.  The  nitrous  gas  is  not  always  of 
the  same  purity,  and  is  partly  absorbed  by 
the  nitrous  acid  which  is  formed  ;  the  figure 
of  llie  vessel,  and  many  other  circumstances 
are  capable  of  occasioning  considerable  dif- 
ferences in  the  results. 

Fontana,  Cavendish,  Ladriani,  Magellan, 
Von  Humboldt,  and  Dr.  Falconer,  have 
made  series  of  laborious  experiments  to 
bring  the  test  of  nitrous  gas  to  a  state  of 
complete  accuracy  ;  but,  notwithstanding 
the  exertions  of  these  philosophers,  the 
methods  of  analyzing  air  by  means  of  ni- 
trous gas  are  liable  to  so  many  anomalies, 
that  it  is  unnecessary  to  give  a  particular 
description  of  (he  different  instruments  in- 
vented by  them. 

2.  Scheele's  Eudiometer. 

This  is  merely  a  graduated  glass  cylinder, 
containing  a  given  quantity  of  air,  exposed 
to  a  mixture  of  iron  filings  and  sulphur, 
formed  into  a  paste  with  water.  The  sub- 
stances may  be  made  use  of  in  the  following 
manner: 

Make  a  quantity  of  sulphur  in  powder, 
and  iron  filings,  into  a  paste  with  water, 
and  place  the  mixture  in  a  saucer,  or  plate, 
over  water,  on  a  stand  raised  ^above  the 
fluid  ;  then  invert  over  it  a  graduated  bell- 
glass,  and  allow  this  to  stand  for  a  few  days. 
The  air  contained  in  the  bell-glass  will  gra- 
dually diminish,  as  will  appear  from  the 
ascent  of  the  water. 

When  no  further  diminution  takes  place, 
the  vessel  containing  the  sulphuret  must  be 
removed,  and  the  remaining  air  will  be 
found  to  be  nitrogen  gas,  which  was  con- 
tained in  that  quantity  of  atmospheric 
air. 

In  this  process,  the  moistened  sulphuret 
of  iron  has  a  great  affinity  to  oxygen,  it  at- 
tracts and  separates  it  from  the  atmospheric 
air,  and  the  nitrogen  gas  is  left  behind  ;  the 
sulphur,  during  the  experiment,  is  converted 
into  sulphuric  acid,  and  the  iron  oxidized, 
and  sulphate  of  iron  results. 

The  air  which  is  exposed  to  moistened 
iron  and  sulphur,  gradually  becomes  di- 
minished, on  account  of  its  oxygen  com- 
bining with  a  portion  of  the  sulphur  and 
iron,  while  its  nitrogen  remains  behind.  The 
quantity  of  oxygen  contained  in  the  air  ex- 
amined becomes  thus  obvious,  by  the  dimi- 
nution of  bulk,  which  the  volume  of  air 
submitted  to  examination,  has  undergone. 

A  material  error  to  which  this  method  is 
liable,  is  that  the  sulphuric  acid  which  is 
formed,  acts  partly  on  the  iron,  and  produces 
hydrogen  gas,  which  joins  to  some  of  the 
nitrogen  forming  ammonia  ;  and  hence  it  is 
that  the  absorption  amounts  in  general  to 
0.27  parts,  although  the  true  quantity  of 
oxygen  is  no  more  than  from  0.21  to 
0.22. 

8.  De  Marli's  Eudiumeler. 
De   Marti   obviated  the  errors  to  which 

43 


the  method  of  Scheele  was  liable.  He 
availed  himself,  for  that  purpose, of  a'hydro- 
guretted  sulphuret,  formed  by  boiling  sul- 
phur and  liquid  potash,  or  lime  water, 
together.  These  substances,  when  newly 
prepared,  have  the  property  of  absorbing  a 
minute  portion  of  nitrogen  gas  ;  but  they 
lose  this  property  when  saturated  with  that 
gas,  which  is  easily  effected  by  agitating  , 
them  for  a  few  minutes  in  contact  with  a 
small  portion  of  atmospheric  air. 

The  apparatus  is  merely  a  glass  tube,  ten 
inches  long,  and  rather  less  than  half  an 
inch  in  diameter,  open  at  one  end,  and 
hermetically  sealed  at  the  other.  The  close 
end  is  divided  into  one  hundred  equal 
parts,  having  an  interval  of  one  line  be- 
tween each  division.  The  use  of  this  tube 
is  to  measure  the  portion  of  air  to  be  em- 
ployed in  the  experiment.  The  tube  is 
filled  wiih  water  ;  and  by  allowing  the  water 
to  run  out  gradually,  while  the  tube  is 
inverted,  and  the  open  end  kept  shut  with 
the  finger,  the  graduated  part  is  exactly 
filled  with  air.  These  hundred  parts  of 
air  are  introduced  into  a  glass  bottle,  filled 
with  liquid  sulphuret  of  lime  previously  sa- 
turated with  nitrogen  gas,  and  capable  of 
holding  from  two  to  four  times  the  bulk  of 
the  air  introduced.  The  bottle  is  then  to 
be  closed  with  a  ground  glass  stopper,  and 
agitated  for  five  minutes.  After  this,  tha 
stopper  is  to  be  withdrawn,  while  the 
mouth  of  the  phial  is  under  water  ;  and, 
for  the  greater  accuracy,  it  may  be  closed 
and  agitated  again.  Lastly,  the  air  is  to  be 
again  transferred  to  the  graduated  glass 
tube,  in  order  to  ascertain  the  diminution 
of  its  bulk. 

4.  HumbuldCs  Eudiometer 

Consists  in  decomposing  a  definite  quan- 
tity of  atmospheric  air,  by  means  of  the 
combustion  of  phosphorus,  after  which,  the 
portion  of  gas  which  remains  must  be  mea- 
sured. 

Take  a  glass  cylinder,  closed  at  the  top, 
and  whose  capacity  must  be  measured  into 
sulTiciently  small  portions  by  a  graduated 
scale  fixed  on  it.  If  the  instrument  be 
destined  solely  for  examining  atmospheric 
air,  it  will  be  sufficient  to  apply  the  scale 
from  the  orifice  of  the  cylinder  down  to 
about  half  its  length,  or  to  sketch  that 
scale  on  a  slip  of  paper  jjasted  on  the  out- 
side of  the  tube,  and  to  varnish  it  over  with 
a  transparent  varnish. 

This  half  of  the  eudiomelrical  tube  is  di- 
vided into  fifty  equidistant  parts,  which  in 
this  case  indicate  hundredth  parts  of  the 
whole  capacity  of  the  instrument. 

Into  this  vessel,  full  of  atmospheric  air, 
put  a  piece  of  dry  phosphorus,  (one  grain 
to  every  twelve  cubic  inches,)  close  it  air- 
tight, and  heat  it  gradually,  first  the  sides 
near  the  bottom,  and  afterwards  the  bottom 
itself.     The  pho-'phorus  will  take  fire   and 


33S 


EUD 


ELD 


■bum  rapidly.  After  every  thing  is  cold, 
invert  the  mcuth  of  the  eudiometer-tube 
into  a  basin  of  water,  and  withdraw  the 
cork.  The  water  will  ascend  in  propor- 
tion to  the  loss  of  oxygen  gas  the  air 
has  sustained,  and  thus  jts  quantity  may  be 
ascertained. 
Analogous  to  this  is 

6.  Seguin's  Eudiomder, 

Which  consists  of  a  glass  tube,  of  about 
one  inch  in  diameter,  and  eight  or  ten 
inches  high,  closed  at  the  upper  extremity. 
It  is  filled  with  mercury,  and  kept  inverted 
in  this  fluid  in  the  mercurial  trough.  A 
small  bit  of  phosphorus  is  introduced  into 
it,  which  on  account  of  its  specific  gravity 
being  less  than  that  of  mercury,  will  rise 
up  in  it  to  the  top.  The  phosphorus  is  then 
melted  by  means  of  a  red-hot  poker,  or 
burning  coal  applied  to  the  outside  of  the 
tube.  When  the  phosphorus  is  liquified, 
small  portions  of  air  destined  to  be  exa- 
mined, and  which  have  been  previously 
measured  in  a  vessel  graduated  to  the  cubic 
inch,  or  into  grains,  are  introduced  into 
the  tube.  As  soon  as  the  air  which  is  sent 
up  reaches  the  phosphorus,  a  combustion 
will  take  place,  and  the  mercury  will  rise 
again.  The  combustion  continues  till  the 
end  of  the  operation  ;  but,  for  the  greater 
exactness,  Mr.  Seguin  directs  the  residuum 
to  be  heated  strongly.  When  cold,  it  is  in- 
troduced into  the  graduated  vessel  to  ascer- 
tain its  volume.  The  difference  of  the  two 
volumes  gives  the  quantity  of  the  oxygen 
gas  contained  in  the  air  subjected  to  ex- 
amination. 

6.  BertkoUtt's  Eudiometer. 

Instead  of  the  rapid  combustion  of  phos- 
pborus,  Berthollet,  has  substituted  its  spon- 
taneous combustion,  which  absorbs  the  oxy- 
gen of  atmospheric  air  completely  :  and, 
when  the  quantity  of  air  operated  on  is 
small,  the  process  is  accomplished  in  a 
short  lime. 

Berthollet's  apparatus  consists  of  a  narrow 
graduated  glass  lube,  containing  the  air  to 
toe  examined,  into  which  is  introduced  a 
cylinder,  or  stick  of  phosphorus,  supported 
upon  a  glass  rod,  while  the  tube  stands  in- 
verted in  water.  The  phosphorus  should 
be  nearly  as  long  as  the  tube.  Immediately 
after  the  introduction  of  the  phosphorus, 
while  vapours  are  formed  which  fill  the 
tube  ;  these  vapours  gradually  descend, 
and  become  absorbed  by  the  water.  When 
no  more  while  vapours  appear,  the  process  is 
at  an  end,  for  all  the  oxygen  gas  which  was 
present  in  the  confined  quantity  of  air,  has 
united  with  the  phosphorus  ;  the  residuum 
is  the  quantity  of  nitrogen  of  the  air  sub- 
mitted to  examination. 

This  eudiometer,  though  excellent  of  the 
kind,  is  nevertheless  not  absolutely  to  be 
depended  upon;  for,  as  soon  ss  the  absorp- 


tion of  oxygen  is  completed,  the  nitrogen 
gas  exercises  an  action  upon  the  phosphorus, 
and  thus  its  bulk  becomes  increased.  It  has 
been  ascertained,  that  the  volume  of  nitro- 
gen gas  is  increased  by  l-40lh  part ;  con- 
sequently the  bulk  of  the  residuum,  dimi- 
nished by  i-40,  gives  us  the  bulk  of  the  ni- 
trogen gas  of  the  air  examined  ;  which  bulk, 
subtracted  from  the  original  mass  of  air, 
gives  us  the  proportion  of  oxygen  gas  con- 
tained in  it.  The  .same  allowance  must  be 
made  in  the  eudiometer  of  Seguin. 

7.  Davy's  Eudiometer. 

Until  very  lately,  Ihe  preceding  pro- 
cesses were  the  methods  of  determining 
the  relative  proportions  of  ihe  two  gases 
which  compose  our  atmosphere. 

Some  of  these  methods,  though  very  in- 
genious, are  so  extremely  slow  in  their 
action,  that  it  is  diificult  to  ascertain  the 
precise  time  at  which  the  operation  ceases. 
Others  have  frequently  involved  inaccura- 
cies, not  easily  removed. 

The  eudiometer  of  Davy  is  not  only  free 
from  these  objections,  but  the  result  it  offers 
is  always  constant;  it  requires  little  address, 
and  is  very  expeditious;  the  apparatus  is 
portable,  simple,  and  convenient. 

Take  a  small  glass  tube,  graduated  into 
one  hundred  equi-distant  parts  ;  fill  this 
tube  with  the  air  to  be  examined,  and 
plunge  it  into  a  bottle,  or  any  other  conve- 
nient vessel,  containing  a  concentrated  so- 
lution of  green  muriate  or  sulphate  of  iron, 
strongly  impregnated  with  nitrous  gas.  All 
that  is  necessary  to  be  done,  is  to  move  the 
tube  in  the  solution  a  little  backwards  and 
forwards  ;  under  these  circumstances,  the 
oxygen  gas  contained  in  the  air  will  be  ra- 
pidly absorbed,  aiid  condensed  by  the 
nitrous  gas  in  the  solution,  in  the  form  of 
nitrous  acid. 

N.  B.  The  state  of  the  greatest  ab- 
sorption should  be  marked,  as  the  mixture 
afterwards  emits  a  little  gas  which  would 
alter  the  result. 

This  circumstance  depends  upon  the 
slow  decomposition  of  the  nitrous  acid 
(formed  during  the  experiment,)  by  the 
oxide  of  iron,  and  the  consequent  pro- 
duction of  a  small  quantity  of  aeriforna 
fluid  (chiefly  nitrous  gas  ;)  which,  having 
no  aflinily  with  the  red  muriate,  or  sulphate 
of  iron,  produced  by  the  combination  of 
oxygen,  is  gradually  evolved  and  mingled 
with  the  residual  nitrogen  gas.  However, 
the  nitrous  gas  evolved  might  be  abstracted 
by  exposing  the  residuum  to  a  fresh  so- 
lution of  green  sulphate  or  muriate  of  iron. 

The  impregnated  solution  with  green 
muriate,  is  more  rapid  in  its  operation  than 
the  solution  with  green  sulphate.  In  cases 
when  these  salts  cannot  be  obtained  in  a 
state  of  absolute  purity,  the  common  sul- 
phate of  iron  of  commerce  may  be  employed. 
One  cubic  ineh  of  moderately  impregnated 


MiQ 


£(JF 


33d 


Solution,  is  capable  of  absorbing  five  or  six 
cubic  inches  of  oxygen,  in  common  pro- 
cesses ;  but  the  same  quantity  must  never 
be  employed  for  more  than  one  experi- 
ment. 

Id  all  these  different  methods  of  analy- 
sing air,  it  is  necessary  to  operate  on  air 
of  a  determinate  density,  and  to  take  care 
that  the  residuum  be  neither  more  con- 
densed nor  dilated  than  the  air  was  when 
first  operated  on.  If  these  things  are 
not  attended  to,  no  dependance  whatever 
can  be  placed  upon  the  result  of  the  ex- 
periments, how  carefully  soever  they  may 
have  been  performed.  It  is,  therefore,  ne- 
cessary to  place  the  air,  before  and  after  the 
examination,  into  water  of  the  same  temper- 
ature. If  this,  and  several  other  little  cir- 
cumstances have  been  attended  to,  for  in- 
stance, a  change  in  the  height  of  the  baro- 
' meter,  &.c.  we  find  that  air  is  composed  of 
about  0.21  of  oxygen  gas,  and  0.79  of  ni- 
trogen gas  by  bulk.  But  as  the  weight  of 
these  two  gases  is  not  exactly  the  same,  the 
proportion  of  the  component  parts  by  weight 
will  differ  a  little;  for  as  the  specific  gra- 
vity of  oxygen  gas  is  to  that  of  nitrogen  gai 
as  8  to  7  nearly,  it  follows  that  100  parts  of 
air  are  composed  by  weight  of  about  76  ni- 
trogen gas,  and  24  oxygen  gas. 

The  air  of  this  metropolis,  examined  by 
means  of  Davy's  eudiometer,  was  found  in 
all  the  different  seasons  of  the  year  to  con- 
tain 0.21  of  oxygen ;  and  the  same  was  the 
case  with  air  taken  at  Islington  and  High- 
gate  ;  in  the  solitary  cells  in  Cold  bath 
fields  prison,  and  on  the  River  Thames. 
But  the  quantity  of  water  contained  in  a 
given  bulk  of  air  from  these  places,  differed 
considerably. 

EUGALENU3,  Severinus,  a  physician 
of  Doccum,  in  Friesland,  known  chiefly  as 
the  author  of  a  treatise  on  I  he  scurvy,  in 
1604,  which  once  maintained  a  considerable 
character  ;  but  the  publication  of  Dr.  Lind, 
pointing  out  his  numerous  errors,  has  en- 
tirely superseded  it. 

EUGE'NIA.  (So  named  by  Michel i, 
in  com|)liment  to  Prince  Eugene  of  Savoy, 
who  sent  him  from  Germany  almost  all  the 
plants  described  by  Clusius.)  The  name 
of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the  Linnaean  system. 
Class,  Icosandria.     Order,  Monogynia. 

Euge'nia  caryophylla'ta.  The  syste- 
matic name  of  the  tree  which  affords  the 
clove.  Caryophyllus  aromaticus  :  It  grows  in 
the  East-Indies,  the  IMoluccas,  &c.  The  clove 
istheunexpanded  flower, or  rather  the  calyx; 
it  has  a  strong  agreeable  smell,  and  a  bit- 
terish, hot,  not  very  pungent,  taste.  The 
oil  of  cloves,  commonly  met  with  in  the 
shops,  and  received  from  the  Dutch,  is 
highly  acrimonious  and  sophisticated.  Clove 
is  accounted  the  hottest  and  most  acrid  of 
the  aromatics  ;  and  by  acting  as  a  powerful 
stimulant  to  (he  muscular  fibres,  may,  in 
some  cases    of   atonic  gout,  paralysis,   kr,-. 


supersede  most  others  of  the  aromatic  class  ; 
and  the  foreign  oil,  by  its  great  acrimony, 
is  also  well  adapted  for  several  external 
purposes  :  it  is  directed  by  several  pharma- 
copoeias, and  the  clove  itself  enters  many 
ofiicinal  preparations. 

Ebge'nia  ja'mbos.  The  systematic  name 
of  the  Malabar  plum-tree.  The  Malabar 
plum,  which  is  the  produce  of  the  Eugenia 
jambos,  smells,  when  ripe,  like  roses.  On 
the  coast  of  Malabar,  where  the  trees  grow 
plentifully,  these  plums  are  in  great  esteem. 
They  are  not  only  eaten  fresh  off  the  trees, 
but  are  preserved  in  sugar,  in  order  to  have 
them  eatable  all  the  year.  Of  the  flowers, 
a  conserve  is  prepared,  which  is  used  medi- 
cinally, as  a  mild  adstringent. 

Euge'us.  (From  gu,  well,  and  yn,  the 
earth  ;  so  called  because  of  its  fertility.) 
The  uterus. 

Ed'le.  (From  axA^a,,  to  putrefy.)  A 
werm  bred  in  foul  and  putrid  ulcers.' 

EuNu'cHiDM.  (From  iuvou^^o;,  an  eunuch  : 
so  called  because  it  was  formerly  said  to 
render  those  who  eat  it  impotent,  like  au 
eunuch.)     The  lettuce. 

EuPATORioPHA'tACRON.  (From  iwra.- 
Icepiou,  agrimony,  and  (poixauipo;,  bald.  A 
species  of  agrimony  with  naked  heads. 

EUPATO'RIUM.  (From  Eupator,  its 
discoverer :  or  quasi  hepatorium,  from  >i7roti, 
the  liver  ;  because  it  was  said  to  be  useful 
in  diseases  of  the  liver.) 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
LiiHiffian  system.  Class,  Syngenesia.  Ordevj 
Polygamia  cBqnalis. 

2.  The  pharmacopoeial  name  of  the  Eu- 
patoriurn  cannabinum;  which  see 

EuPATo'RiiJM  ara'bicum.  See  Eupato- 
rium  cannabinum. 

Eupato'rtusi  canna'binuih  The  sys- 
tematic name  of  the  hemp  agrimony.  Eu- 
patoriurn.  Eupalorium  .frabicum.  This 
very  bitter  and  strong  smelling  plant,  is  the 
Eupalorium  foliis  digitalis,  of  Linnasus.  lis 
juice  proves  violently  emetic  and  purgative, 
if  taken  in  suflicient  quantity,  and  promotes 
the  secretions  generally.  It  is  recommended 
in  dropsies,  jaundices,  agues,  &c.  and  is 
in  common  use  in  Holland,  among  the 
iower  orders,  as  a  purifier  of  the  blood  ia 
old  ulcers,  scurvy,  and  anasarca. 

Eupato'rium  me'sues.  See  Achillea  age- 
raium. 

Eupe'psia.  (From  =u,  well,  and  7ri7r}u). 
to  concoct.     A  good  digestion. 

Eupe'ptic.  (Eupeptica;  from  rj,  good, 
and  TTiTrlce,  to  digest.}  Substances  are  so 
called  that  are  easy  to  digest. 

EUPHO'RBIA.  The  name  of  a  genus 
of  plants  in  the  Linnasan  system.  Class, 
Dodecandria.    Order,  Trigynia 

Eupho'rbia  ANTiqoo'RUM.  Tlie  Lin- 
nsean  name  of  a  plant  supposed  to  produce 
the  Euphorbium. 

EuPHo'fbIA     CiSAKJF.'.NSI*.        lil    ibs    CV.. 


H3S 


EVU 


LUD 


"burn  tapidly.  After  every  thing  is  cold, 
invert  the  mcutli  of  the  eudiometer-tube 
into  a  basin  of  water,  and  withdraw  the 
cork.  The  water  will  ascend  in  propor- 
tion to  the  loss  of  oxygen  gas  the  air 
has  sustained,  and  thus  jts  quantity  may  be 
ascertained. 
Analogous  to  this  is 

5.  Seguin's  Eudwneler, 

Which  consists  of  a  glass  tube,  of  about 
one  inch  in  diameter,  and  eight  or  ten 
inches  high,  closed  at  the  upper  extremity. 
It  is  filled  with  mercury,  and  kept  inverted 
in  this  fluid  in  the  mercurial  trough.  A 
small  bit  of  phosphorus  is  introduced  into 
it,  which  on  account  of  its  specific  gravity 
being  less  than  that  of  mercury,  will  rise 
up  in  it  to  the  top.  The  phosphorus  is  then 
melted  by  means  of  a  red-hot  poker,  or 
burning  coal  applied  to  the  outside  of  the 
tube.  When  the  phosphorus  is  liquified, 
small  portions  of  air  destined  to  be  exa- 
lained,  and  which  have  beeH  previously 
tpeasured  in  a  vessel  graduated  to  the  cubic 
inch,  or  into  grains,  are  introduced  into 
the  tube.  As  soon  as  the  air  which  is  sent 
up  reaches  the  phosphorus,  a  combustion 
•will  take  place,  and  the  mercury  will  rise 
again.  The  combustion  continues  till  the 
end  of  the  operation  ;  but,  for  the  greater 
exactness,  Mr.  Seguin  directs  the  residuun^ 
fo  be  heated  strongly.  When  cold,  it  is  in- 
troduced into  the  graduated  vessel  to  ascer- 
tain its  volume.  The  diiference  of  the  two 
volumes  gives  the  quantity  of  the  oxygen 
gas  contained  in  the  air  subjected  to  ex- 
amination. 

6.  BerthoUtCs  Eudiomeler. 

Instead  of  the  rapid  combustion  of  phos- 
phorus, Berthollet,  has  substituted  its  spon- 
taneous combustion,  which  absorbs  the  oxy- 
gen of  atmospheric  air  completely  :  and, 
when  the  quantity  of  air  operated  on  is 
small,  the  process  is  accomplished  in  a 
short  time. 

Bertholiet's  apparatus  consists  of  a  narrow 
graduated  glass  tube,  containing  the  air  to 
be  examined,  into  which  is  introduced  a 
cylinder,  or  stick  of  phosphorus,  supported 
upon  a  glass  rod,  while  the  tube  stands  in- 
verted in  water.  The  phosphorus  should 
be  nearly  as  long  as  the  tube.  Immediately 
after  the  introduction  of  the  phosphorus, 
white  vapours  are  formed  which  fill  the 
tube  ;  these  vapours  gradually  descend, 
and  become  absorbed  by  the  water.  When 
no  more  while  vapours  appear,  the  process  is 
at  an  end,  for  all  the  oxygen  gas  which  was 
present  in  the  confined  quantity  ef  air,  has 
nnited  with  the  phosphorus  ;  the  residuum 
is  the  quantity  of  nitrogen  of  the  air  sub- 
mitted to  examination. 

This  eudiometer,  though  excellent  of  the 
kind,  is  nevertheless  not  absolutely  to  be 
d^peuded  upon;  for,  as  soon  as  the  absorp- 


tion of  oxygen  is  completed,  the  nitrogen 
gas  exercises  an  action  upon  the  phosphorus, 
and  thus  its  bulk  becomes  increased.  It  has 
been  ascertained,  that  the  volume  of  nitro- 
gen gas  is  increased  by  l-40lh  part ;  con- 
sequently the  bulk  of  the  residuum,  dimi- 
nished by  1-40,  gives  us  the  bulk  of  the  ni- 
trogen gas  of  the  air  examined  ;  which  bulk, 
subtracted  from  the  original  mass  of  air, 
gives  us  the  proportion  of  oxygen  gas  con- 
tained in  it.  The  same  allowance  must  be 
made  in  the  eudiometer  of  Seguin. 

7.  Davy's  Eudiomtter. 

Until  very  lately,  the  preceding  pro- 
cesses were  the  methods  of  determining 
the  relative  proportions  of  the  two  gases 
which  compose  our  atmosphere. 

Some  of  these  methods,  though  very  in- 
genious, are  so  extremely  slow  in  their 
action,  that  it  is  difficult  to  ascertain  the 
precise  time  at  which  the  operation  ceases. 
Others  have  frequently  involved  inaccura- 
cies, not  easily  removed. 

The  eudiometer  of  Davy  is  not  only  free 
from  these  objections,  but  the  result  it  offers 
\s  always  constant ;  it  requires  little  address, 
and  is  very  expeditious;  the  apparatus  is 
portable,  simple,  and  convenient. 

Take  a  small  glass  tube,  graduated  into 
one  hundred  equi-distant  parts  ;  fill  this 
tube  with  the  air  to  be  examined,  and 
plunge  it  into  a  bottle,  or  any  other  conve- 
nient  vessel,  containing  a  concentrated  so- 
lution of  green  muriate  or  sulphate  of  iron, 
strongly  impregnated  with  nitrous  gas,  All 
that  is  necessary  to  be  done,  is  to  move  the 
tube  in  the  solution  a  little  backwards  and 
forwards  ;  under  these  circumstances,  the 
oxygen  gas  contained  in  the  air  will  be  ra- 
pidly absorbed,  aiid  condensed  by  the 
nitrous  gas  in  the  solutioB,  in  the  form  of 
nitrous  acid. 

N.  B.  The  state  of  the  greatest  ab- 
sorption should  be  marked,  as  the  mixture 
afterwards  emits  a  little  gas  which  would 
alter  the  result. 

This  circumstance  depends  upon  the 
slow  decomposition  of  the  nitrous  acid 
(formed  during  the  experiment,)  by  the 
oxide  of  iron,  and  the  consequent  pro- 
duction of  a  small  quantity  of  aeriform 
fluid  (chiefly  nitrous  gas  ;)  which,  having 
no  afBnity  with  the  red  muriate,  or  sulphate 
of  iron,  produced  by  the  combination  of 
oxygen,  is  gradually  evolved  and  mingled 
with  the  residual  nitrogen  gas.  However, 
the  nitrous  gas  evolved  might  be  abstracted 
by  exposing  the  residuum  to  a  fresh  so- 
lution of  green  sulphate  or  muriate  of  iron. 

The  impregnated  solution  with  green 
muriate,  is  more  rapid  in  its  operation  than 
the  solution  with  green  sulphate.  In  cases 
when  these  salts  cannot  be  obtained  in  a 
state  of  absolute  purity,  the  common  sul- 
phate of  iron  of  commerce  may  be  employed. 
One  cubic  ineh  of  moderately  impregnated 


EL'G 

solution,  is  capable  of  absorbing  five  or  six 
cubic  inciies  of  oxygen,  in  common  pro- 
cesses ;  but  the  same  quantity  must  never 
be  employed  for  more  than  one  experi- 
ment. 

Id  all  these  different  methods  of  analy- 
sing air,  it  is  necessary  to  operate  on  air 
of  a  determinate  density,  and  to  take  care 
that  the  residuum  be  neither  more  con- 
densed nor  dilated  than  the  air  was  when 
first  operated  on.  If  these  things  are 
not  attended  to,  no  dependance  whatever 
can  be  placed  upon  the  result  of  the  ex- 
periments, bow  carefully  soever  they  may 
have  been  performed.  It  is,  therefore,  ne- 
cessary to  place  the  air,  before  and  after  the 
examination,  into  water  of  the  same  temper- 
ature. If  this,  and  several  other  little  cir- 
cumstances have  been  attended  tO;,  for  in- 
stance, a  change  in  the  height  of  the  baro- 
'  meter,  &.c.  we  find  that  air  is  composed  of 
about  0.21  of  oxygen  gas,  and  0.79  of  ni- 
trogen gas  by  bulk.  But  as  the  weight  of 
these  two  gases  is  not  exactly  the  same,  the 
proportion  of  the  component  parts  by  weight 
will  differ  a  little ;  for  as  the  specific  gra- 
vity of  oxygen  gas  is  to  that  of  nitrogen  gai 
as  8  to  7  nearly,  it  follows  that  100  parts  of 
air  are  composed  hy  weight  of  about  76  ni- 
trogen gas,  and  24  oxygen  gas. 

The  air  of  this  metropolis,  examined  by 
means  of  Davy's  eudiometer,  was  found  in 
all  the  different  seasons  of  the  year  to  con- 
tain 0.21  of  oxygen  ;  and  the  same  was  the 
case  with  air  taken  at  Islington  and  High- 
gate  ;  in  the  solitary  cells  in  Cold  bath 
fields  prison,  and  on  the  River  Thames. 
But  the  quantity  of  water  contained  in  a 
given  bulk  of  air  from  these  places,  differed 
considerably. 

EUGALENUS,  Severinds,  a  physician 
of  Doccum,  in  Friesland,  known  chiefly  as 
the  author  of  a  treatise  on  the  scurvy,  in 
1604,  which  once  maintained  a  considerable 
character  ;  but  the  publication  of  Dv.  Lind, 
pointing  out  his  numerous  errors,  has  en- 
tirely superseded  it. 

EUGE'NIA.  (So  named  by  Micheli, 
la  comjiliment  to  Prince  Eugene  of  Savoy, 
who  sent  him  from  Germany  almost  all  the 
plants  described  by  Clusius.)  The  name 
of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the  Linnaean  system. 
Class,  Icosandria.     Order,  Monogynia. 

Euge'nia  caryophylla'ta.  The  syste- 
matic name  of  the  tree  which  affords  the 
clove.  Caryophyllus  aromaticus  :  It  grows  in 
the  East-Indies,  the  Moluccas,  &c.  The  clove 
istheunexpanded  flower, or  rather  the  calyx} 
it  has  a  strong  agreeable  smell,  and  a  bit- 
terish, hot,  not  very  pungent,  taste.  The 
oil  of  cloves,  commonly  met  with  in  the 
shops,  and  received  from  the  Dutch,  is 
highly  acrimonious  and  sophisticated.  Clove 
is  accounted  the  hottest  and  most  acrid  of 
the  arnmatics  ;  and  by  acting  as  a  powerful 
stimulant  to  the  muscular  fibres,  may,  in 
some  cases    of   atonic  gout,  paralvsis,   fcc. 


E(JF 


33!i 


supersede  most  others  of  the  aromatic  class  ; 
and  the  foreign  oil,  by  its  great  acrimony, 
is  also  well  adapted  for  several  external 
purposes :  it  is  directed  by  several  pharma- 
copceias,  and  the  clove  itself  enters  many 
officinal  preparations. 

Epge'nia  ja'mbos.  The  systematic  name 
of  the  Malabar  plum-tree.  The  Malabar 
plum,  which  is  the  produce  of  the  Eugenia 
jambos,  smells,  when  ripe,  like  roses.  On 
the  coast  of  Malabar,  where  the  trees  grow 
plentifully,  these  plums  are  in  great  esteem. 
They  are  not  only  eaten  fresh  off  the  trees, 
but  are  preserved  in  sugar,  in  order  to  have 
them  eatable  all  the  year.  Of  the  flowers, 
a  conserve  is  prepared,  which  is  used  medi- 
cinally, as  a  mild  adstringent. 

Euge'us.  (From  6u,  well,  and  ya,  the 
earth  ;  so  called  because  of  its  fertility.) 
The  uterus. 

Eu'le.  (From  rjxn^ai,  to  putrefy.)  A 
worm  bred  in  foul  and  putrid  ulcers." 

EuNu'cHiuM.  (From  cjviiup^cc,  an  eunuch  : 
so  called  because  it  was  formerly  said  to 
render  those  who  eat  it  impotent,  like  au 
eunuch.)     The  lettuce. 

Eupatoriopha'lacron.  (From  ivTra- 
lecptou,  agrimony,  and  tpstKtw.po;,  bald.  A 
species  of  agrimony  with  naked  heads. 

EUPATO'RIUM.  (From  Eupator,  its 
discoverer :  or  quasi,  hepaiorimn,  from  xa-an, 
the  liver  ;  because  it  was  said  to  be  useful 
in  diseases  of  the  liver.) 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  (he 
Liniiffian  system.  Class,  Syngenesia.  Order, 
Pulygamia  mqualis. 

2.  The  pharmacopceial  name  of  the  £«- 
palorium  caymabinum  ;  which  see 

Eupato'rium  ara'bicum.  See  Eupato- 
rium  cannabinum. 

Eupato'rium  canna'bikuivi  The  sys- 
tematic name  of  the  hemp  agrimony.  Eu- 
patorium.  Eupatoriuni  Jrabicum.  This 
very  bitter  and  strong  smelling  plant,  is  the 
Eupalorium  foliis  digilalis,  of  Linnajus.  lis 
juice  proves  violently  emetic  and  purgative, 
if  taken  in  sufficient  quantity,  and  promotes 
the  secretions  generally.  It  is  recommended 
in  dropsies,  jaundices,  agues,  &c.  and  is 
in  common  use  in  Holland,  among  the 
lower  orders,  as  a  purifier  of  the  blood  in 
old  ulcers,  scurvy,  and  anasarca. 

Eupato'rium  me'sues.  See  Achillea  age- 
ratum. 

Eupe'psia.  (From  =v,  well,  and  wss-?*. 
to  concoct.     A  good  digestion. 

Eupe'ptic.  (Eupeptica;  from  rj,  good, 
and  ■TT'-Trlce,  to  digest.)  Substances  are  so 
called  that  are  easy  to  digest. 

EUPHO'RBIA.  The  name  of  a  genus 
of  plants  in  the  Linnaean  system.  Class, 
Dodecandria.    Order,  Trigynia 

Eupho'rbia  antiquo'rum.  The  Lin- 
naean name  of  a  plant  supposed  to  j)roduce 
the  Eiiphorbiitm. 

Eupho'kbia-    ciNAKjr.'.vsi?.      la  ibe  CV. 


aiu 


EVV 


EXA 


nary  islands  this  species   of  spurge  aftbi'ds 
the  gum  euphorbiiim. 

Eupho'kbia  cypari'ssias.  The  systematic 
name  of  tlie  cypress  spurge.  Esula  minor. 
Tilhymalus  cyj)arissius.  Cypress  spurge. 
This,  like  most  of  the  spurges,  is  very  acri- 
monious, inflaming  the  eyes  and  oesophagus 
after  touching  them.  It  is  now  fallen  into 
disuse,  whatever  were  its  virtues  formerly, 
which,  no  doubt,  among  some  others,  was 
tiiat  of  opening  the  bowels;  for  among 
rustics,  it  was  called  poor  man's  rhubarb. 

Edpho'rbia  ia'thyris.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  plant  which  affords  the  lesser 
cataputia  seeds.  Calaputia  minor,  the  Eu- 
phorbia lalhyrus  ;  umbella  quadrifida,  dicho- 
ioma,  foliis  oppositis  integerrimis  of  Linnaeus. 
The  seeds  possess  purgative  properties ; 
but  if  exhibited  in  an  over-dose,  prove 
drastic  and  poisonous  ;  a  quality  peculiar  to 
all  the  ciiphorbicc. 

Eufho'rbia  officina'rum.  The  syste- 
matic name  of  the  plant  which  affords  the 
euphorbium  in  the  greatest  abundance. 
Euphorbium  is  an  inodorous  gum-resin,  in 
yellow  tears,  which  have  the  appearance  of 
being  worm-eaten ;  said  to  be  obtained 
from  several  species  of  euphorbise,  but  prin- 
cipally from  the  Euphorbia  officinarum ; 
aculalea  nuda  mullangularis,  aculeis  germi- 
ludls,  of  Linnaeus :  it  is  imported  from 
Ethiopia,  Libya,  and  Mauritania,  it  con- 
tains an  active  resin,  and  is  very  seldom  em- 
ployed internally,  but,  as  an  ingredient,  it 
enters  into  many  resolvent  and  discutient 
plasters. 

Eupho'rbia  pALu'sTRis.  The  systematic 
Jiame  of  the  greater  spurge.  Esula  major. 
The  officinal  plant  ordered  by  this  name  in 
some  pharmacopoeias,  is  the  Euphorbia  pa- 
histris;  umbella  mullifida,  bifida,  involucellis 
oralis,  foliis  lanceolatis,  ramis  sterilibus,  of 
Linna3us.  The  juice  is  exhibited  in  Russia  as 
a  common  purge  ;  and  the  plant  is  given,  in 
some  j)laces,  in  the  cure  of  intermittents. 

Eupho'rbia  para'lias.  Tilhymalus  pa- 
r alios,,  See  spurge.  Every  part  of  this  plant, 
Euphorbia  paralias  of  Linnaeus,  is  violently 
cathartic  and  irritating,  inflaming  the  mouth 
and  fauces.  U  is  seldom  employed  in  the 
practice  of  this  country ;  but  where  it  is 
us(;d  vinegar  is  recommended  to  correct  its 
irritating  power. 

EUPHO'RBIUM.  (From  Euphorbus, 
the  physician  of  king  Juba,  in  honour  of 
whom  it  was  named.)  See  Euphorbia  offi- 
cinarutn. 

EUPHRA'SIA.  (Corrupted  from  Eu- 
phrosyne,  at/^potruvx  from  ivippaiv,  joyful ;  so 
called  because  it  exhilarates  the  spirits.) 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnaean  system.  Class,  Didynamia.  Order, 
.^ngiospermia. 

2.  The  pharmacopceial  name  of  eye- 
bright.     See  Euphrasia  officinalis. 

Euphra'sia  officina'lis.  The  syste- 
mftic  name  of  llio  fve-brrglil.     Tiiis  beauti- 


iul  little  plant.  Euphrasia  o^ffuinali ;  foliis 
ovatis,  linealis,  argute  denlatis,  oi  lAnndius, 
has  been  greatly  esteemed  by  the  commoa 
people,  as  a  remedy  for  all  diseases  of  the 
eyes,  yet,  notwithstanding  this,  and  the 
encomiums  of  some  medical  writers,  is  now 
wholly  fallen  inlo  disuse.  It  is  an  ingre- 
dient in  the  British  herb-tobacco. 

EUSTA'CHIAN  TUBE.  Tuba  Eus- 
tachiana.  The  tube  so  called  was  discovered 
by  the  great  Eustachius.  It  begins,  one  in 
each  ear,  from  the  anterior  extremity  of 
the  tympanum,  and  runs  forwards  and  in- 
wards in  a  bony  canal,  which  terminates 
with  the  petrous  portion  of  the  temporal 
bone.  It  then  goes  on,  partly  cartilagi- 
nous, and  partly  membranous,  gradually 
becoming  larger,  and  at  length  ends  behind 
the  soft  palate.  Through  this  tube  the  air 
passes  to  the  tympanum. 

Euslachian  valve.     See  Valvula  Eusiachii. 

EUSTACHIUS,  BARTHOLOMEW,  one  of 
the  most  celebrated  anatomists  of  the  16th 
century,  was  born  at  San  Severino  in  Italy- 
He  studied  at  Rome,  and  made  himself 
such  a  proficient  in  anatomy,  that  he  was 
chosen  professor  of  that  branch  of  medicine 
there,  where  he  died  in  1574.  He  was 
author  of  s -veral  works,  many  of  which  are 
lost,  especially  his  treatise  "  De  Controver- 
siis  Anatomicorum,"  which  is  much  re- 
gretted. He  made  several  discoveries  in 
anatomy  ;  having  first  described  the  renal 
capsules,  and  the  thoracic  duct  v  also  the 
passage  from  the  throat  to  the  internal  ear, 
named  after  him  the  Eustachian  tube.  A 
series  of  copper-plates,  to  which  he  alludes 
in  his  "  Opuscula,"  were  recovered  by 
Lancisi,  and  published  in  the  beginning  of 
the  18th  century.  He  edited  the  Lexicon 
of  Erotian  with  a  commentary. 

Euthypo'ria.  (From  mdv;,  straight,  and 
vop'-j;,  a  passage.)  Eulhyporos.  An  exten- 
sion made  iu  a  straight  line,  to  put  in  place 
a  fracture,  or  dislocation. 

EVAPORA'TION.  The  volatilization 
of  a  fluid,  by  means  of  heat,  w  ith  access  of 
air,  in  order  to  diminish  its  fluidity,  to  ob- 
tain any  fixed  salts  it  may  hold  in  solution, 
or  to  diminish  the  quantity  of  a  residuum. 
In  this  manner  sea  water  is  evaporated,  and 
the  salt  obtained,  and  decoctions  made  into 
extracts. 

EvEURi'cuLUM.  (From  tverro,  to  sweep 
away.)  A  sort  of  spoon,  used  to  clear  the 
bladder  from  gravel. 

EXACERBATION.  (From  exacerbo,  to 
become  violent.)  An  increase  of  febrile 
symptoms. 

Ex^'RESis.  (From  i^^tpue,  to  remove.) 
One  of  the  divisions  ot  surgery,  adopted 
by  the  old  surgeons ;  the  term  implies  the 
removal  of  parts. 

Exa'lma.  (From  (^a.KM'j.cu,  to  leap  out.) 
Hippocrates  applies  it  to  the  starling  ot  the 
ver'cbrs  out  of  their  places. 


EXC 

Examelo'ma.  (From  i^a.fjLQh.oai,  to  mis- 
carry.) An  abortion. 
ExAMBLo'sis.  An  abortion. 
ExANASTOMo'sis.  (From  e^ctvturlo/uoce,  to 
relax,  or  open.)  The  opening  of  the 
mouths  of  vessels,  to  discharge  their  con- 
tents ;  also  the  meeting  of  the  extremities 
of  the  veins  and  arteries. 

EXANTHE'MA.  (From  e^uvQim,  to 
spring  forth,  to  bud.)  Exanthisma.  An 
eruption  of  the  skin. 

EXANTHEMATA.  (The  plural  of 
exanthema.)  The  name  of  an  order  of  dis- 
eases of  the  class  pyrexim  in  Cullen's  No- 
sology. It  includes  diseases,  beginning 
with  fever,  and  followed  by  an  eruption 
on  the  skin. 
ExASTHi'sMA.  See  Exanthema. 
ExAKTHRo'piA.  (From  «*,  without,  and 
eivSpmToi,  a  man,  i.  e.  having  lost  the  facul- 
ties of  a  man.)  A  species  of  melancholy, 
where  the  patient  fancies  himself  some  kind 
of  brute. 

Exara'gma.  (From  i'^a.pa.^la>,  to  break.) 
A  fracture. 

Exa'kma.  (From  ^aufu>,  to  lift  up.) 
A  tumour  ;  a  swelling. 

Exarte'ma  (From  i^afsiM,  to  suspend.) 
An  amulet,  or  charm,  hung  round  the 
neck. 

Exarthre'ma.       (From   i^ctp&foa>,  to   put 
out    of   joint.)      Exarlhronia.    Exarlhrosis. 
A  dislocation,  or  luxation. 
Exarthro'ma.     See  Exarthrema. 
Exarthro'sis.     See  Exarthrema. 
ExARTicnLA'xio.     (From  ex,  out  of,  and 
cr^jcttto,  a  joint.)     A  luxation,  the  disloca- 
tion of  a  bone  from  its  socket. 

Exci'puLUM.  (From  excipio,  to  receive.) 
A  chemical  receiver. 
EXCITABILITY.  See  Excitement. 
EXCI'TEMENT.  A  term  introduced 
info  medicine  by  Dr.  Brov/n.  Animals, 
differ  from  themselves  in  their  dead  state, 
or  from  any  other  inanimate  matter,  in  this 
property  alone ;  they  can  be  affected  by 
external  agents,  as  well  as  by  certain  func- 
tions peculiar  to  themselves  in  such  a  man- 
ner, that  the  phenomena  peculiar  to  the 
living  state  can  be  produced.  This  pro- 
position extends  to  every  thing  that  is 
vital  in  nature,  and  therefore  applies  to 
vegetables. 

The  external  agents  are  reducible  to 
heat,  diet,  and  other  substances  taken  into 
the  stomach,  blood,  the  fluids  secreted  from 
the  body  and  air. 

The  functions  of  the  system  itself,  pro- 
ducing the  same  effect,  are  muscular  con- 
traction, sense,  or  perception,  and  the  energy 
of  the  brain  in  thinking,  and  in  exciting 
passion  and  emotion.  These  affect  the  sys- 
tem in  the  same  manner  as  the  other  agents ; 
and  they  arise  both  from  the  other  and  from 
themselves. 

{f  the  property  v;hich  distinguishes  living 
from  dead  mat!er,  or  the  oneratiyn  of  either 


EXO 


342 


of  the  two  sets  of  powers  be  withdrawn,  life 
ceases.  Nothing  else  than  the  presence  of 
these  is  necessary  to  life. 

The  property  on  which  both  sets  of  powers 
act  Dr.  Brown  names  Excitability,  and  the 
powers  themselves  exciting  powers.  The 
word  body,  means  both  the  body  simply  so 
called,  and  also  as  endued  with  an  intellec- 
tual part,  a  part  appropriated  to  passion  and 
emotion,  or  a  soul  :  the  usual  appellation  ia 
medical  writings  is  system. 

The  effects  common  to  all  the  exciting 
powers,  are  sense,  motion,  mental  exertion, 
and  passion.  Their  effects  being  the  same, 
it  must  be  granted,  that  the  operation  of  all 
their  powers  is  the  same. 

The  effects  of  the  exciting  powers  acting 
upon  the  excitability,  Dr.  Brown  denomi- 
nates excitement. 

EXCI'TING  CAUSE.  Occasional 
cause.  Procatarctic  cause.  Remote  cause. 
That  which,  when  applied  to  the  body,  ex- 
cites a  disease.  The  exciting,  or  remote 
causes  of  diseases,  are  either  external  of 
internal. 

EXCORIA'TION,  (From  excorio,  to 
take  off  the  skin.)  Excoriatio.  An  abra- 
sion of  the  skin. 

E'XCREMENT.  (From  excerno,  to 
separate  from.)     The  alvine  faeces. 

EXCRESCENCE.  (From  excresco, 
to  grow  from.)  Excrescentia.  Any  pre- 
ternatural formation  of  flesh,  or  any  part  of 
the  body,  as  wens,  warts,  &,c. 

EXCRETION.  (From  excerno,  to  se- 
parate from.)  Excretio.  This  term  is  ap- 
plied to  the  separation  or  secretion  of  those 
fluids  from  the  blood  of  an  animal,  that  are 
supposed  to  be  useless,  as  the  urine,  perspi- 
ration, and  alvine  faeces. 

EXFOLIATION.  (From  exfolio,  to 
cast  the  leaf.)  Exfoliatio.  The  separation 
of  a  dead  piece  of  bone  from  the  living. 

ExFOLiATi'v0M.  (From  exfolio,  to  shed 
the  leaf.)  A  raspatory  or  instrument  for 
scraping  exfoliating  portions  of  bone. 

Exi'scHios.  (From  sf,  out  of,  and  iryt- 
ov,  the  ischium.)  A  luxation  of  the  thigh- 
bone. 

Exitd'ra.  (From  exeo,  to  come  from.) 
A  running  abscess. 

E'xiTus.  (From  exeo,  to  come  out.) 
A  prolapsus,  or  falling  down  of  the  womb 
or  anus. 

E'xochas.  (From  eSa,  without,  and  e-^je, 
to  have.)  Exoche.  A  tubercle  on  the  out- 
side of  the  anus. 

E'xocHE.     See  Exochas. 
Exocy'sTE.     See  Exocyslis. 
Exocy'stis.       (From   e|*,   without,    and 
K.ii;t;,   the   bladder.)      Exocyste.      A  prolap- 
sus of  the  inner  membrane  of  the  bladder. 

EXO'MPHALUS.  (From  «5,  out,  and 
oy.'PdiK-.;,  the  navel.)  Exomphalos.  An  um- 
bilical hernia.     See  Hernia. 

ExoNcuo'aiA.  (From  «>,  and  oyyo;,  a 
tumoirr.)    A  large  prominent  tumour. 


342 


exs 


EXT 


EXOPHTHA'LMIA.  (From  6^,  out, 
and  o<f>94Aftoc,  the  eye.)  A  swelling  or 
protrusion  of  the  bulb  of  (he  eye,  to  such 
a  degree  that  the  eye-lids  cannot  cover  it.  It 
may  be  caused  by  inflamnaation,  when  it  is 
termed  exophthalmia  inflammaloria  ;  or  from 
a  collection  of  pus  in  the  globe  of  (he  eye, 
when  it  is  termed  the  exophthalmiapundenta; 
or  from  a  congestion  of  blood  within  (he 
globe  of  the  eye,  exophtfialmia  sanguinea. 

EXOSTO'SIS.  (From  s|,  and  ocrlcov, 
a  bone.)  Hyperostosis.  A  morbid  enlarge- 
ment, or  hard  tumour  of  a  bone.  A  genus 
of  disease  arranged  by  Cullen  in  the  class 
locales,  and  order  tumores.  The  bones  most 
frequently  affected  with  extososis,  are  those 
of  the  cranium,  the  lower  jaw,  sternum, 
humerus,  radius,  ulna,  bones  of  the  carpus, 
(he  femur,  and  tibia.  There  is,  however, 
no  bone  of  the  body,  which  may  not  be- 
come the  seat  of  this  disease.  It  is  not 
uncommon  to  find  the  bones  of  the  cranium 
affected  with  exostosis,  in  their  whole  extent. 
The  ossa  parietalia  sometimes  become  an 
inch  thick. 

The  exostosis,  however,  mostly  rises  from 
the  surface  of  the  bone,  in  the  form  of  a 
hard  round  tumour ;  and  venereal  exostoses, 
or  nodes,  are  observed  to  arise  chiefly  on 
compact  bones,  and  such  of  these  as  are 
only  superficially  covered  w  itii  soft  parts  ; 
as,  for  instance,  the  bones  of  the  cranium, 
and  the  front  surface  of  the  tibia. 

EXPE'CTORANTS.  (Expecloraniia, 
so.  medicamenla,  from  expectoro,  to  discliarge 
from  the  breast.)  Those  medicines  which 
increase  the  discharge  of  mucus  from  the 
lungs.  The  different  articles  referred  to 
this  class  may  be  divided  into  the  foliov»- 
ing  orders:  1.  JVauseating  expeclorants,  as 
squill,  ammoniacum,  and  garlic,  which  are 
to  be  preferred  for  the  aged  and  phlegmatic. 

2.  Stimulating  expectorants,  as  marrubium, 
which  is  adapted  to  the  young  and  irritable, 
and  those  easily  affected  by  expectorants. 

3.  Antispasmodic  expectorants,  as  vesicato- 
ries,  pediluvium,  and  watery  vapours  ;  these 
are  best  calculated  for  the  plethoric  and  irri- 
table, and  those  liable  to  spasmodic  affec- 
tions. 4.  Irritating  expectorants,  as  fumes 
of  tobacco  and  acid  vapours.  The  consti- 
tutions to  which  these  are  chiefly  adapted 
are  those  past  the  period  of  youth,  and 
those  in  whom  t|iere  are  evident  marks  of 
torpor,  either  in  the  system  generally,  or  in 
the  lungs,  in  particular. 

EXPIRATION.  (From  expiro,  to 
breathe.)  Expiratio.  That  part  of  re- 
spiration in  which  the  air  is  thrust  out 
from  the  lungs.     See  Respiration. 

Expre'ssed  oils.  Such  oils  as  are  ob- 
tained by  pressing  the  substance  containing 
(hem,  as  olives,  which  give  out  olive  oil, 
almonds,  &c. 

Exsucca'tio.  (From  ex,  out  of,  and 
succus,  humour.)      An    eccbymosis,  or  ex- 


travasation of  humours,  under  the  integu- 
ments. 

EXTE'NSOR.  (From  extendo,  to  stretch 
out.)  A  term  given  to  those  muscles  whose 
oflice  it  is  to  extend  any  part  ;  the  term  is 
in  opposition  to  flexor. 

EXTE'NSOR  BRE'VIS  DIGITO'RUJVi 
PE'DIS.  Extensor  brevis  of  Douglas.  Cal- 
cano  phalanginien  commune  of  Dumas.  A 
muscle  of  the  toes  situated  on  the  foot.  It 
arises  fleshy  and  tendinous  from  the  fore  and 
upper  part  of  the  os  calcis,  and  soon  forms 
a  fleshy  belly,  divisible  into  four  portions, 
which  send  off  an  equal  number  of  tendons 
that  pass  over  the  upper  part  of  the  foot, 
under  the  tendons  of  the  extensor  iongus 
digilorum  pedis,  to  be  inserted  into  its  ten- 
dinous expansion.  Its  office  is  to  extend  the 
toes. 

EXTE'NSOR  CA'RPI  RADIA'LIS  BRE'- 
VIOR.  Radialis  exlernus  brevior  of  Albi- 
nus.  Radialis  secundus  of  Winslow.  An 
extensor  muscle  of  the  wrist,  situated  on 
the  fore-arm.  It  arises  tendinous  from  the 
external  condyle  of  the  humerus,  and  from 
the  ligament  that  connects  the  radius  to 
it,  and  runs  along  the  outside  of  the  radi- 
us. It  is  inserted  by  a  long  tendon  into 
the  upper  and  back  part  of  the  metacar- 
pal bone  of  the  middle  finger.  It  assists 
in  extending  and  bringing  the  hand  back- 
ward. 

EXTE'NSOR  CA'RPI  RADIA'LIS  LO'N- 
GIOR.  Radialis  exlernus  longior  of  Albi- 
nus.  Radialis  exttrnus  primus  of  Winslow. 
An  extensor  muscle  of  the  carpus,  situated 
on  the  fore-arm,  that  acts  in  conjunction 
with  the  former.  It  arises  thin,  broad,  and 
fleshy,  from  the  lower  part  of  the  external 
ridge  of  the  os  humeri,  above  its  external 
condyle,  and  is  inserted  by  a  round  ten- 
don into  the  posterior  and  upper  part  of 
the  metacarpal  bone  that  sustains  the  fore- 
fingers. 

EXTE'NSOR  CA'RPI  ULNARIS.  Ul- 
nuris  exlernus  of  Albinus  and  Winslow. 
It  arises  from  the  outer  condyle  of  the  os 
humeri,  and  (hen  receives  an  origin  from 
the  edge  of  the  ulna  :  its  tendon  passes  in 
a  groove  behind  the  styloid  process  of  the 
ulna  to  be  inserted  into  the  inside  of  the 
basis  of  the  metacarpal  bone  of  the  litlle 
finger. 

EXTE'NSOR  DIGITO'RUM  COMMU'- 
NIS.  Cum  extemore  propria  auricularis  of 
Albinus.  Extensor  digilorum  communis  ma- 
71US  of  Douglas  and  Winslow.  Extensor  di- 
gilorum communis,  seu  digilorum  tensor  of 
Covvper,  and  Epichondylo-susphalangeltien 
commune  of  Dumas.  A  muscle  situated  on 
the  fore-arm,  that  extends  all  the  joints  of 
the  fingers.  It  arises  from  the  external  pro- 
tuberance of  the  humerus  :  and  at  (he  wrist 
it  divides  into  three  flat  tendons,  which  pass 
under  the  annular  ligament,  to  be  inserted 
into  all  the  bones  of  the  fore,  middle,  and 
ling  finger?. 


EXT 

EXTENSOR  DIGITO'RUM    LO'NGUS. 

See  Extensor  longus   digitorum  pedis. 

Exte'nsor  i'kdicis.     See  Indicator. 

EXTE'NSOR  LONGUS  DIGITORUM 
PE'DIS.  Extensor  digitorum  lo7igus.  Ptro- 
neo  tibisus  phalangittien  commune  of  Dumas. 
A  muscle  situated  on  the  leg,  that  extends 
all  the  joints  of  the  four  small  toes.  It 
arises  from  the  upper  part  of  the  tibia  and 
fibula,  and  the  interrosseous  ligament  ;  its 
tendon  passes  under  the  annular  ligament, 
and  then  divides  into  5ve,four  of  which  are 
inserted  into  the  second  and  third  phalanges 
of  the  toes,  and  the  fifth  goes  to  the  basis  of 
the  metatarsal  bone.  This  last,  Winslovv 
reckons  a  distinct  muscle,  and  calls  it  Fe- 
roneus  brevis. 

Exte'nsor  lo'ngus  po'llicis  pe'dis.  See 
Extensor  proprius  pollicis  pedis. 

Exte'nsor  ma'gnus.  See  Gastrocnemius 
inlernus. 

Exte'nsor  ma'jor  po'llicis  ma'hus.  See 
Extensor  secundi  internodii. 

Exte'hsor  mi'kor  po'llicis  ma'kus.  See 
Extensor  primi  internodii. 

EXTE'NSOR  O'SSIS  METACA'RPI 
PO'LLICIS  MA'NUS.  Mdiictor  longus 
pollicis  manus  of  Albinus.  Exleruor  primi 
internodii  of  Douglas.  Extensor  primus 
pollicis  of  Winslow.  Extensor  primi  inter- 
nodii pollicis  of  Cowper.  Cubito-radisus 
metacarpien  du  pouce  of  Dumas.  It  arises 
fieshy  from  the  middle  and  posterior  part 
of  the  ulna,  from  the  posterior  part  of  the 
middle  of  the  radius,  and  from  the  interos- 
seous ligament,  and  is  inserted  into  the  os 
trapezium,  and  upper  part  of  ths  metacarpal 
bone  of  the  thumb. 

Exte'nsor  po'llicis  pri'sius.  See  Ex- 
tensor primi  internodii. 

Este'ksor  po'llicis  secu'a'dus.  See 
Extensor  secundi  internodii. 

EXTE'NSOR  PRI'MI  INTEKNO'DII. 
Extensor  minor  pollicis  manus  of  Albinus. 
This  muscle,  and  the  Extensor  ossis  mela- 
carpi  pollicis  manus,  are  called  Extensor 
pollicis  primus  by  Winslow.  Extensor  se- 
cundi internodii  by  Douglas.  Extensor  se- 
cundi internodii  ossis  pollicis  of  Cowper. 
Cubilo-susphalangien  du  pouce  of  Dumas.  A 
muscle  of  the  thumb  L-ituated  on  the  hand, 
that  extends  the  first  bone  of  the  thumb 
obliquely  outwards.  It  arises  fieshy  from 
the  posterior  part  of  the  ulna,  and  from  the 
interrosseous  ligament,  and  is  inserted  ten- 
dinous into  the  posterior  part  of  the  first 
bone  of  the  thumb. 

EXTE'NSOR  PROPRIUS  PO'LICfS 
PE'DIS.  &;e/wor /origu^  of  Douglas.  Ex- 
tensor pollicis  longus  of  Winslow  and 
Cowper.  Peroneo  susphalangien  du  pouce. 
of  Dumas.  An  exterior  muscle  of  the  great 
toe,  situated  on  the  foot.  It  arises  by  an 
acute,  tendinous,  and  fleshy  beginning,  some 
way  below  the  head,  and  anterior  part  of 
the  fibula,  along  which  it  runs  to  near  its 
lower  extremity,  connected  to  it  by  a  num- 


EXT 


343 


ber  ©f  fleshy  fibres,  which  descend  obliquely, 
and  form  a  tendon,  which  is  inserted  into 
the  posterior  part  of  the  first  and  last  joint 
of  the  great  toe. 

EXTENSOR  SECUNDI  INTER- 
NO'DII.  Extensor  major  pollicis  manus 
of  Albinus.  Extensor  pollicis  secundus  of 
Winslow.  Extensor  tertii  internodii  of 
Douglas.  Extensor  internodii  ossis  pollicis 
of  Cowper.  Ctibito  susphalangetlien  du 
pouce  of  Dumas.  A  muscle  of  the  thumb, 
situated  on  the  hand,  that  extends  the  last 
joint  of  the  thumb  obliquely  backwards. 
It  arises  tendinous  and  fleshy  from  the 
middle  part  of  the  ulna,  and  interosseous 
ligament;  it  then  forms  a  tendon,  which 
runs  through  a  small  groove  at  the  inner 
and  back  part  of  the  radius,  to  be  inserted 
into  the  last  bone  of  the  thumb.  Its  use  is 
to  extend  the  last  phalanx  of  the  thumb 
obliquely  backwards. 

Exte'nsor  secu'ndi  iNTERNo'Dir  i'hdicis 
pRo'pRius.     See  Indicator. 

Exte'nsor  ta'rsi  minor.     See  Plantaris.. 

Exte'nsor  ta'rsi  sura'lis.  See  Gastrec  ■ 
ntmius  internus. 

Exte'nsor  te'rtii  ixterno'dii  minimi 
di'giti.  See  Abductor  minimi  digiti  ma- 
nvs. 

Exte'nsor  te'rtii  inteuno'dii  i'i'dicis. 
See  Prior  indicts. 

Exte'knus  ma'llei.  See  Laxator  tym- 
pani. 

EXTIRPA'TION.  (From  extirpo,  to 
eradicate.)  Exlirpatio.  The  complete  re- 
moval or  destruction  of  any  part,  either 
by  cutting  instruments,  or  the  action  of 
caustics. 

EXTRA'CTiON.  (From  exlraho,  to 
draw  out.)  Exlr actio.  The  taking  extra- 
neous substances  out  of  the  body.  Thus 
bullets  and  splinters  are  said  to  be  extracted 
from  wounds;  stones  from  the  urethra,  or 
bladder. 

Surgeoni  also  sometimes  apply  the  term 
extraction  to  the  removal  of  tumours  out 
of  cavities,  as,  for  instance,  to  the  taking 
of  cartilaginous  tumours  out  of  the  joints. 
They  seldom  speak  of  extracting  any  dis- 
eased original  part  of  the  body ;  though 
they  do  so  in  one  example,  viz.  the  cata- 
ract. 

E'XTRACT.  (Extractvm;  from  e.v- 
Iraho,  to  draw  out.)  The  generic  term 
extract  is  used  pharmaceutically,  in  an  ex- 
tensive sense,  and  includes  all  those  prepa- 
rations from  vegetables  which  are  separated 
by  the  agency  of  various  liquids,  and  after- 
wards obtained  from  such  solutions,  in  a 
solid  state,  by  evaporation  of  the  menstruum. 
It  also  includes  those  substances  which  are 
held  in  solution  by  the  natural  juices  of 
fresh  plants,  as  well  as  those  to  which  some 
menstruum  is  added  at  the  time  of  prepara- 
tion. Now,  such  soluble  matters  are  va- 
rious, and  mostly  complicated  ;  so  that  che- 
mical accuracy  is  not  to  be  looked  for  ii» 


•344 


EXT 


EXT 


the  application  of  the  term.  Some  chemists, 
however,  have  affixed  this  name  to  one  pecu- 
liar modification  of  vegetable  matter,  which 
has  been  called  exlradive,  or  extract,  or 
extractive  principle  ;  and,  as  this  forms  one 
constituent  part  of  common  extracts,  and 
possesses  certain  characters,  it  will  be  proper 
to  mention  such  of  them  as  may  influence 
its  pharmaceutical  relation?.  The  extrac- 
tive principle  has  a  strong  taste,  differing  in 
different  plants :  it  is  soluble  in  water,  and 
its  solution  speedily  runs  into  a  state  of 
putrefaction,  by  which  it  is  destroyed. 
Repeated  evaporations  and  solutions  render 
it  at  last  insoluble,  in  consequence  of  its 
combination  with  oxygen  from  the  atmo- 
sphere. It  is  soluble  in  alkohol,  but  inso- 
luble in  ether.  It  unites  with  alumine, 
and  if  boiled  with  neutral  salts  thereof,  pre- 
cipitates them.  It  precipitates  with  strong 
acids,  and  with  the  oxides  from  solutions  of 
most  metallic  salts,  especially  muriate  of 
tin.  It  readily  unites  with  alkalies,  and 
forms  compounds  with  them,  which  are 
soluble  in  water.  No  part,  however,  of 
this  subject  has  been  hitherto  sufficiently 
examined. 

In  the  preparation  of  all  the  extracts,  the 
London  Fharmacopffiia  requires  that  the  wa- 
ter be  evaporated  as  speedily  as  possible,  in 
a  broad,  shallow  dish,  by  means  of  a  water- 
bath,  until  they  have  acquired  a  consistence 
proper  for  making  pills  ;  and,  towards  the 
end  of  the  inspissation,  that  they  should  be 
constantly  stirred  with  a  wooden  rod.  These 
general  rules  require  minute  and  accurate 
attention,  more  particularly  in  the  imme- 
diate evaporation  of  the  solution,  whether 
prepared  by  expression  or  decoction,  in  the 
manner  as  well  as  the  degree  of  heat  by 
which  it  is  performed,  and  the  promotion  of 
it  by  changing  the  surface  by  constant  stir- 
ring, W'hen  the  liquor  begins  to  thicken, 
and  even  by  directing  a  strong  current  of 
air  over  its  surface,  if  it  can  conveniently  be 
done.  It  is  impossible  to  regulate  the  tem- 
perature over  a  naked  Cre,  or,  if  it  be  used, 
to  prevent  the  extract  from  burning;  the 
use  of  a  water  bath  is,  therefore,  absolutely 
necessary,  and  not  to  be  dispensed  with, 
and  the  beauty  and  precision  of  extracts 
so  prepared,  will  demonstrate  their  supe- 
riority. 

EXTRA'CTIVE.     See  Exlract. 

Extra'ctum  acoxi'ti.  Extract  of  aco- 
nite. "  Take  of  aconite  leaves,  fresh,  a 
pound  ;  bruise  them  in  a  stone  mortar, 
sprinkling  on  a  liule  water  ;  then  press  out 
the  juice,  and,  without  any  separation  of  the 
sediment,  evaporate  it  to  a  proper  consist- 
ence." The  dose  is  from  one  grain  to  five 
grains.     For  its  virtues,  see  Aconilum- 

Extra'ctum  a'loes  purjfica'tum.  Puri- 
fied extract  of  aloes.  "  Take  of  extract  of 
spike  aloe,  powdered,  half  a  pound  ;  boiling 
water,  four  pints.  Macerate  for  three  days 
in  a  gentle  lieat.  then  strain  the  solution,  and 


set  it  by,  that  the  dregs  may  subside.  Four 
off  the  clear  solution,  and  evaporate  it  to  a 
proper  consistence."'  The  dose,  from  five 
to  XV  grs.     See  Alo?s. 

Extka'cti-'m  anthe'midis.  Extract  of 
chamomile,  formerly  called  extracium  cha- 
maemeli.  "  Take  of  chamomile  flowers, 
dried,  a  pound.  Water,  a  gallon.  Boil 
down  to  four  pints,  and  strain  the  solution 
while  it  is  hot,  then  evaporate  it  to  a  pro- 
per consistence."  The  dose  is  x  grs.  to  a 
scruple.  For  its  virtues,  see  Anthtviis 
nohilis. 

Extra'ctum  bellado'ns^.  Extract  of 
belladonna.  "  Take  of  deadly  nightshade 
leaves,  fresh,  a  pound.  Bruise  them  in  a 
stone  mortar,  sprinkling  on  a  little  water; 
then  press  out  the  juice,  and  without  any 
previous  separation  of  the  sediment,  eva- 
porate it  to  a  proper  consistence."  The 
dose  is  from  one  to  five  grains.  For  its 
virtues,  see  £lropa  Belladonna. 

Extra'ctum  ciNCHo'?f.€.  Extract  of  bark. 
"  Take  of  lance-leaved  cinchona  bark  bruis- 
ed, a  pound  ;  water  a  gallon.  Boil  down  to 
six  pints,  and  strain  the  liquor,  while  hot.  I.'i 
the  same  manner,  with  an  equal  quantity  of 
water,  four  times  boil  down,  and  strain. 
Lastly  consume  all  the  liquors,  mixed  to- 
gether, to  a  proper  consistence.  This  ex- 
tract should  be  kept  soft,  for  making  pills, 
and  hard  to  be  reduced  to  powder." 

Extra'ctum  ciscHo'wiE  rf.sino'sum.  Re- 
sinous extract  of  bark.  "  Take  of  lance- 
leaved  cinchona  bark,  bruised,  a  pound  ; 
rectified  spirit,  four  pints.  iViacerate  for 
four  days  and  strain.  Distil  the  tincture 
in  the  heat  of  a  water-bath,  until  the  ex- 
tract has  acquired  a  proper  consistence." 
This  is  considered  by  many  as  much  more 
grateful  to  the  stomach,  and,  at  the  same 
time,  producing  all  the  eS'ects  of  bark  in 
substance,  and  by  the  distillation  of  i),  it 
is  intended  that  the  spirit  which  passes  over 
shall  be  collected  and  preserved.  The  dose 
is  from  ten  grains  to  half  a  drachm.  See 
Cinchona. 

Extra'ctum  colocy'nthidis.  Extract 
of  cnlocynth.  "  Take  of  colocynth  pulp, 
a  pound  ;  water,  a  gallon.  Boil  down  to 
four  pints,  and  strain  the  solution  while 
it  is  hot,  and  evaporate  it  to  a  proper  con- 
sistence."  The  dose  is  from  five  to  thirty 
grains.  For  its  virtues,  see  Cucumis  colo- 
cynlhis. 

Extra'ctum  coloc'ynthidis  compo'sitcm. 
Compound  extract  of  colocynth.  "Take 
of  colocynth  pulp,  sliced,  six  drachms ; 
extract  of  spike  aloe,  powdered,  an  ounce 
and  a  half;  scammony  gum-resin  powdered, 
half  an  ounce  ;  cardamom  seeds  powdered, 
a  drachm  ;  proof  si>irit,  a  pint.  Macerate 
the  colocynth  pulp  in  the  spirit,  for  four 
days,  in  a  gentle  heat :  strain  the  solution, 
and  add  it  to  the  aloes  and  scammony ;  then, 
by  means  of  a  water-bath,  evaporate  it  to  a 
proper  ronsistence.  constantly   stirring  and 


EXT 


EXT 


345 


about  the  end  of  the  inspissation,  mix  iii  the     Macerate  the  jalap  root  in  the  spirit  for  four 


cardamom  seeds."     The  dose  from  five  to 

thirty  grains. 

Extra'ctum  coNi'i.  Extract  of  hemlock, 
formerly  called  succus  cicutae  spissafus-. 
•'  Take  of  fresh  hemlock,  a  pound.  Bruise 
it  in  a  stone  mortar,  sprinkling  on  a  liltle 
water  ;  then  press  out  the  juice,  and,  with- 
out any  separation  of  the  sediment,  evapo- 
rate it  to  a  proper  consistence."  The  dose 
from  live  grains  to  a  scruple. 

Extra'ctum  EtATE'Rii.  Extract  of  ela- 
terium.  "Cut  the  ripe,  wild  cucumbers 
into  slices,  and  pass  the  juice,  very  gently 
expressed,  through  a  very  fine  hair  sieve, 
into  a  glass  vessel  ;  then  set  it  by  for  some 
hours,  until  the  thicker  part  has  subsided. 
Pour  off,  and  throw  away  the  thinner  part, 


days,  and  pour  off  the  tincture;  boil  the 
remaining  powder  in  the  water,  until  it  be 
reduced  to  two  pints;  then  strain  the  tinc- 
ture and  decoction  separately,  and  let  the 
former  be  distilled  and  the  latter  evaporated, 
until  each  begins  to  grow  thick.  Lastly, 
mix  the  extract  with  the  resin,  and  reduce 
it  to  a  proper  consistence.  Let  this  ex- 
tract be  kept  in  a  soft  stale,  fit  for  forming 
pills,  and  in  a  hard  one,  so  that  it  may  be 
reduced  to  powder."  The  dose,  from  ten 
to  twenty  grains.  For  its  virtues,  see  Convol- 
vulus jalapa. 

Extra'ctum  o'pii.  Extract  of  opium,  for- 
merly called  extractum  thebaicum.  Opium 
colatum.  "  Take  of  opium,  sliced,  half  a 
pound  ;  water,  three  pints.      Pour  a  small 


which  swims  at  the  top.     Dry  the  thicker  quantity  of  the  water  upon  the  opium,  and 

part  which  remains  in  a  gentle  heat."      The  macerate  it  for  twelve  hours,  that  it  may  be- 

dose,    from    half   a  grain  to  three    grains,  come  soft ;  then,  adding  the  remaining  wa- 

For  its  virtues,  see  Momordica  Etaterium.  ter  gradually,   rub  them    together  until  the 

Extra'ctum      gentia'n.*;.       Extract     of  mixture  be  complete.     Set  it    by,    that  the 

gentian.      "Take   of  gentian   root,  sliced,  faeculencies   may   subside;  then   strain   the 

pound  ;    boiling   water,    a  gallon.     Ma-  liquor,  and  evaporate  it  to  a  proper  consist 


cerate  for  twenty-four  hours,  then  boil 
down  to  four  pints  ;  strain  the  hot  liquor, 
and  evaporate  it  to  a  proper  consistence." 
Dose  from  ten  to  thirty  grains.  See  Gen- 
liana. 
Extra'ctum    glycyerhi'ZjE.     Extract  of 


ence. '     Dose,    from  half    a  grain    to   five 
grains. 

Extra'ctum  papa'veris.  Extract  of 
white  poppy.  "  Take  of  white  poppy  cap- 
sules bruised,  and  freed  from  the  seeds,  a 
pound:     boiling   water,   a  gallon.      Mace- 


See 


Jiquorice.  "  Take  of  liquorice  root,  sliced,  rate  for  twenty-four  hours,  then  boil  down 
a  pound  ;  boiling  water,  a  gallon.  Mace-  to  four  pints  :  strain  the  hot  liquor,  and 
rate  for  twenty-four  hours,  then  boil  down  evaporate  it  to  a  proper  consistence."  Sis 
to  four  pints;  strain  the  hot  liquor,  and  grains  are  about  equivalent  to  cne  of  opium, 
evaporate  it  to  a  proper  consistence."  Dose,     For  its  virtues,  see'  Fapaver  album. 

Extra'ctum  rhe'i.  Extract  of  rhubarb. 
"  Taks  of  rhubarb  root,  powdered,  a  pound ; 
proof  spirit,  a  pint ;  water,  seven  pints. 
Macerate  for  four  days  in  a  gentle  heat, 
then  strain  and  set  it  by,  that  the  faeculen- 
cies may  subside.  I'our  off  the  clear  liquor, 
and    evaporate   to  a  proper   consistence." 


from  one  drachm    to  half  an  ounce. 
Glycyrrhiza. 

Extra'ctum  h^mato'xyli.  Extract  of 
logwood,  formerly  called  extractum  ligni 
campechensis.  "  Take  of  logwood,  pow- 
dered, a  pound;  boiling  water,  a  gallon. 
Macerate  for  twenty-four  hours,  then  boil 
down  to   four  pints  ;  strain  the  hot  liquor,     This  extract  possesses  the  purgative  proper 


and  evaporate  it  to  a  proper  consistence.' 
Dose  from  ten  grains  to  half  a  drachm. 
For'  its  virtues,  see  Hcemaloxylon  campe- 
chianum. 

Extra'ctum  hu'ihuli.  Extract  of  hops. 
"Take  of  hops,  four  ounces;  boiling  wa- 
ter, a  gallon.  Boil  down  to  four  pints  ; 
strain  the  hot  liquor,  and  evaporate  it  to  a 
proper  consistence."  rhis  extract  is  said 
to  produce  a  tonic  and  sedative  power  com- 
bined. The  dose  is  from  five  grains  to  one 
scruple.     See  Humulus  Lupulus. 


ties  of  the  root,  and  the  fibrous  and  eartiiy 
parts  are  separated  ;  it  is,  therefore  a  useful 
basis  for  pills,  as  well  as  given  separately. 
Dose,  from  ten  to  thirty  grains.  See 
Rheum. 

Extra'ctum  sarsapari'lLj?:.  Extract  of 
sarsaparilla.  "  Take  of  sarsaparilia  root, 
sliced,  a  pound ;  boiling  water,  a  gallon. 
Macerate  for  twenty-four  hours,  then  boil 
down  to  four  pints ;  strain  the  hot  liquor, 
and  evaporate  it  to  a  proper  consistence." 
In  practice  this  is  much  used,  to  render  the 


Extra'ctum     hyoscy'ami.      Extract     of    common  decoction  of  the  same  root  stronger 


henbane.  "  Take  of  fresh  henbane  leaves, 
a  pound.  Bruise  them  in  a  stone  mortar, 
sprinkling  on  a  liltle  water;  then  press  out 
the  juice,  and,  without  separating  the  faecu- 
lencies, evaporate  it  to  a  proper  consist- 
ence." Dose  from  five  \o  thirty  grains. 
For  its  virtues,  see  Hyoscyamus. 

Extra'ctum  jala'ps;.  Extract  of  jalap. 
'■  Take  of  jalap-root  powdered,  a  pound  ; 
rectified  spirit,  lour  pints  ;  water,  ten  pints. 

44 


and  more  efficacious.  Dose  from  ten  grains 
to  a  drachm.  For  its  virtues,  see  Smilax 
sarsaparilla. 

ExTKA'cTtJM  satd'km.  See  Plumbi  sub- 
acetatis  liquor. 

Extra'ctum  tara'xaci.  "  Take  of  dan- 
delion  root,  fresh  and  bruised,  a  pound  ; 
boiling  water,  a  gallon.  Macerate  fop 
twenty-four  hours;  boil  down  to  four  pints, 
and  strain  the  hot  liquor  ;  then  evaporate  It 


346 


EYE 


EYE 


to  a  proper  consistence."  Dose,  from  ten 
grains  to  a  drachm.  For  its  virtues,  see 
Leonfodon  Taraxacum. 

EXTRAVASATION.  (From  extra, 
without,  and  vas,  a  vessel.)  Extravasatio. 
A  term  applied  by  surgeons  to  tiuids,  which 
are  out  of  their  jiroper  vessels,  or  recepta- 
cles. Thus,  when  bluod  is  effused  on  the 
surface,  or  in  the  ventricles  (^f  the  brain, 
it  is  said  that  there  is  an  extravasation. 
When  blood  is  poured  from  the  vessels 
into  tlie  cavity  of  the  peritoneum,  in 
wounds  of  the  abdomen,  surgeons  call  this 
accident  exlravasalion.  The  urine  is  also 
said  to  be  exiravasaled,  when,  in  conse- 
quence of  a  wound,  or  of  sloughing,  or 
ulceration,  it  makes  its  way  into  the  cel- 
lular substance  or  among  the  -  abdominal 
viscera.  When  the  bile  spreads  among 
the  convolulions  of  (he  bowels,  in  wounds 
of  the  gail-bladder  it  is  also  a  species  of 
extravasation. 

EYE.  Oculus.  The  parts  which  con- 
stitute the  eye  ore  divided  into  external  and 
internal.     The  external  parts  are  : 

1.  The  eyebrows,  or  supercilia,  which  form 
arches  of  hair  above  the  orbit,  at  the  lower 
part  of  the  forehead.  Tiieir  use  is  to  pre- 
vent the  sweat  falling  into  the  eyes,  and  for 
moderating  the  light  above.  ' 

2.  The  eyelashes,  or  cilia,  are  the  short 
hairs  that  grow  on  the  margin  of  the  eye- 
lids ;  (hey  keep  external  bodies  out  of  the 
eyes,  and  snoderale  the  influx  of  light. 

3.  The  eyelids,  or  palpebrcE,  of  which, 
one  is  superior  or  upper*  and  the  other  in- 
ferior, or  under;  where  they  join  outwardly, 
it  is  called  the  external  canllvis  ;  inwardly, 
towards  the  nose,  the  t?i/erna/ caw//tMS  ;  they 
cover  and  defend  the  eyes. 

The  margin  of  Uie  eyelids,  which  is  car- 
4ilaginous,  is  calicd  tarsus. 

In  the  tarsus,  and  internal  surface  of  the 
eyelids,  small  glands  are  situated,  called 
glatidtila;  Meiboiniance,  because  Meibouiius 
discovered  them  ;  they  secrete  an  oily  or 
mucilaginous  fluid,  which  prevents  the  attri- 
tion of  the  eyes  and  eyelids,  and  facilitates 
their  motions. 

4.  The  lachrymal  glands,  or  glandulce 
lachrymales,  which  are  placed  near  the  ex- 
ternal canthus,  or  corner  of  the  eyes,  in  a 
little  fovea  of  the  os  frontis. 

From  these  glands  six  or  more  canals 
issue,  which  are  called  lachrymal  ducts,  or 
ductus  lachrymales,  and  they  open  on  the 
internal  surface  of  the  upper  eyelid. 

5.  The  lachrymal  caruncle,  or  caruncula 
lachrymalis,  which  is  situated  in  the  internal 
angle,  or  canthus  of  the  eyelids. 

6.  Puncta  lachrymaiia,  are  two  callous 
orifices  orojienings,  which  appear  at  the  in- 
ternal angle  of  the  tarsus  of  the  eyelids  ; 
the  one  in  the  superior,  the    other  in  the 

/       inferior  eyelid. 

7.  The  lachrymal  ducts  or  canales 
larhrymales,  are  two  small   canals,    which 


proceed  from  the  lachrymal  points  into  the 
lachrymal  sac. 

8.  The  lachrymal  sac,  or  saccus  lachryma- 
lis, is  a  membranous  sac,  which  is  situated 
in  the  internal  canthus  of  the  eye. 

9.  The  nasal  duct,  or  ductus  7iasalis,  is  a 
membranous  canal,  which  goes  from  the 
inferior  part  of  the  lachrymal  sac,  through 
the  bony  canal  below,  and  a  little  behind, 
into  the  cavity  of  the  nose,  and  opens 
under  the  inferior  spongy  bone  into  the 
nostrils. 

10.  The  conjunctive  membrane,  or  mem- 
brana  conjunctiva,,  which  from  its  white 
colour,  is  called  also  albuginea,  or  white  of 
the  eye,  is  a  membrane  which  lines  the 
internal  superficies  of  the  eyelids,  and  covers 
the  whole  forepart  of  the  globe  of  the  eye  ; 
it  is  very  vascular,  as  may  be  seen  in  inflam- 
mations. 

The  bulb,  or  globe  of  the  eye,  is  com- 
posed of  eight  membranes,  or  coverings,  two 
chambers,  or  camerce,  and  three  humours, 
improperly  so  called 

The  membranes  of  the  globe  of  the  eye, 
are, /owr  in  the  hinder  or  posterior  part  of 
the  bulb,  or  globe,  viz.  sclerotica,  choroidea, 
retina,  and  hyaloidea,  or  arachnoidea  ;  four 
in  the  fore  or  anterior  part  of  the  bulb,  viz. 
cornea  Irnnspartns,  iris,  urea,  and  capsule  of 
the  crystalline  lens. 

The  membrana  sclerotica,  or  the  sclerotic 
or  horny  membrane,  which  is  the  outermost, 
begins  from  the  optic  nerve,  forms  the 
spherical  or  globular  cavity,  and  terminates 
in  the  circular  margin  ot  the  transparent 
cornea. 

The  membrana  choroidea,  or  choroides,  is 
the  middle  tunic  of  the  bulb,  of  a  black  co- 
lour, beginning  from  the  optic  nerve,  and 
covering  the  internal  superficies  of  the  scle- 
rotica, to  the  margin  of  the  iranspurent  cor-, 
nea.  In  this  place  it  secedes  from  the 
cornea,  and  deflects  transversely  and  in- 
wardly, and  in  the  middle  forms  a  round 
foramen.  This  circular  continuation  of 
the  choroidea  in  the  anterior  surface  is 
called  iris,  in  the  posterior  superficies, 
uvea. 

The  round  opening  in  the  centre  is  called 
the  pitpil,  or  pupilla.  This  foramen,  or 
round  opening,  can  be  dilated,  or  contract- 
ed, by  the  moving  powers  of  almost  invisi- 
ble muscular  fibres. 

The  membrana  retina,  is  the  innermost 
tunic  of  a  white  colour,  and  similar  to  mu- 
cus, being  an  expansion  of  the  optic  nerve, 
chiefly  composed  of  its  medullary  part.  It 
covers  the  inward  superficies  of  the  cho- 
roides, to  the  margin  of  the  crystalline  lens, 
and  there  terminates. 

The  chambers,  or  cameree  of  the  eyes  are  : 

1.  Camera  anterior,  or  fore-chamber  ;  an 
open  space,  which  is  formed  anteriorly,  by 
the  hollow  surface  of  the  cornea  transpa- 
rens,  and  posteriorly,  by  the  surface  of  the 
iris. 


FAB 


FAB 


347 


■2.  Camera  posterior,  that  small  space 
which  is  bounded  anteriorly  by  the  tunica 
uvea,  and  pupilla,  or  pupil;  posteriorly 
by  the  anterior  surface  of  the  crystalline 
lens. 

Both  these  chambers  are  filled  with  arjiie- 
ous  humour.  The  humours  of  the  eye,  as 
they  are  called,  are  in  number  three  : 

1.  The  aqueous  humour,  which  fills  both 
chambers. 

2.  The  crystalline  lens,  or  humour,  is  a 
pellucid  body,  about  the  size  of  a  lentil, 
which  is  included  in  an  exceedingly  fine 
membrane,  or  capsula,  and  lodged  in  a 
concave  fovea  of  the  vitreous  humour. 

3.  The  vitreous  humour,  is  a  pellucid, 
beautifully  transparent  substance,  which  fills 
the  whole  bulb  of  the  eye  behind  the  crys- 
talline lens.  Its  external  surface  is  sur- 
rounded with  a  most  pellucid  membrane, 
which  is  called  memhrana  hyaloidea,  or 
arachnoidea.  In  the  anterior  part  is  a  fovea, 
or  bed,  for  the  crystalline  lens. 

The  connexion  of  the  bulb  is  made  an- 
teriorly, fay  means  of  the  conjunctive  mem- 
brane, with  the  inner  surface  of  the  eyelids, 
ov  palpchrte  ;  posteriorly,  by  the  adhesion  of 
six  muscles  of  the  bulb  and  the  optic  nerve, 
with  the  orbit. 

The  optic  nerve,  or  nervus  opticus,  per- 
forates the  sclerotica  and  cboroides,  and 
then   constitutes   the  retina,    by  spreading 


itself  on  the  whole  posterior  part  of  the 
internal  globe  of  the  eye. 

The  muscles  by  which  the  eye  is  moved 
in  the  orbit,  are  six  ;  much  adeps  surrounds 
them,  and  fills  up  the  cavities  in  which  the 
eyes  are  seated.  The  arteries  are  the  inter- 
nal orbital,  the  central,  and  the  ciliary  arte- 
ries. The  veins  empty  themselves  into  the 
external  jugulars.  The  nerves  are  the  optic, 
and  branches  from  the  third,  fourth,  fifth, 
and  sixth  pair. 

The  use  of  the  eye  is  to  form  the  organ  of 
vision. 

Externally,  the  globe  of  the  eye  and  the 
transparent  cornea,  are  moistened  with  a 
most  !im()id  fluid,  called  lachrymcE,  or  tears  ; 
the  same  pellucid  subtile  fluid  exactly  fills 
all  the  pores  of  the  transparent  cornea;  for, 
deprived  of  this  fluid,  and  being  exposed  to 
the  air,  that  coat  of  the  eye  becomes  dry, 
shrivelled,  and  cloudy,  impeding  the  rays  of 
light. 

Eye-bright.     See  Euphrasia. 

Eye-brow.  Supercilium.  A  layer  of 
short  hair,  which  lies  thick  upon  the  inte- 
guments covering  the  superior  prominent 
part  of  the  orbit. 

Eye-lid.  Palpebra.  The  semi-lunar 
moveable  production  of  the  skin  which  co- 
vers the  eye  when  shut.  It  is  distinguished 
into  upper  and  under  eye-lid. 


F. 


}F«  or  ft.  In  a  prescription  these  letters 
are  abbreviations  of  fiat,  or  ^a?i/.  let  it,  or 
them  be  made;  thus/,  bolus,  let  ihe  sub- 
stance or  substances  prescribed  be  made  into 
a  bolus. 

Fa'ba.     See  Bean. 

Fa'ba  cra'ssa.     See  Sedum  telephium. 

Fa'ba  jSgypti'aca.  See  JVymphma  JVe- 
lumbo. 

Fa'ba  febri'fcga.    See  Ignatia  amara. 

Fa'ba   i'ndica.     See  Ignatia  amara. 

Fa'ba  ma'jor.  The  Turkey  or  garden 
bean.     See  Bean. 

Fa'ba  mi'nor.  Equina  frasa.  The  horse- 
bean.  It  diflFers  no  otherwise  from  the  gar- 
den bean  than  in  beiag  less. 

Fa'ba  pechu'rim.  Faba  pichurim.  Faba 
pechuris.  An  oblong  oval;  brown,  and  pon- 
derous seed,  supposed  to  be  the  produce  of 
a  LauTus,  brought  from  the  Brazils.  Their 
smell  is  like  that  of  musk,  between  it  and 
the  scent  of  sassafras.  They  are  exhibited 
as  carminatives  in  flatulent  colics,  diarrhoeas, 
and  djfsenteries. 


Fa'ba  pdrga'trix.    See  Ricinus. 

Fa'ba  sa'ncti  igna'tii.  See  Ignatia 
amara. 

Fa'ba  sdi'lla.     See  Hyoscyamus. 

Faba'ria.  (From  faba,  a  bean,  which 
it  resembles.)  Orphine.  See  Sedum  tele- 
phium. 

FABRICIUS,  HiiBONVMtJs,  born  at 
Aquapendente  in  Italy,  1537.  He  studied  at 
Padua  under  Fallopius,  whom  he  succeeded 
as  professor  of  anatomy  and  surgery  there  ; 
which  office  he  held  for  nearly  half  a  cen- 
tury with  great  credit,  and  died  at  the  ad- 
vanced age  of  tighty-two  universally  re- 
gretted. The  republic  of  Venice  also  con- 
ferred many  honours  upon  him.  He  is 
thought  to  have  been  the  first  to  notice  the 
valves  of  the  veins,  which  he  demonstrated 
in  1574.  But  his  surgical  works  obtained 
him  most  reputation  ;  indeed  he  has  been 
called  the  Father  of  modern  surgery.  His 
first  publication  in  1592  contained  five  Dis- 
sertations on  Tumours,  Wounds,  Ulcers, 
Fractures,  and  Dislocations.   He  afterwards 


34S 


FAC 


FAG 


added  another  part,  treating  of  ail  the  Dis- 
eases which  are  curable  by  manual  Ope- 
ration. This  work  passed  through  seventeen 
editions  in  different  languages. 

FABRICIUS,  James,  was  born  at  Ros- 
tock in  1577.  After  travelling  through  dif- 
ferent part?  of  Europe,  he  graduated  at  Jena, 
and  soon  gained  extensive  practice.  Ke 
was  professor  of  medicine  and  the  mathe- 
matics at  Rostock  during  forty  years,  and 
first  physician  to  the  Duke  of  Mecklenburgh; 
afterwards  went  to  Copenhagen,  and  was 
made  physician  to  the  kings  of  Norway  and 
Denmark,  and  died  there  in  1652.  He  has 
left  several  Tracts  on  Medical  Subjects. 

FABRICIUS,  Philip,  Conrai',  pro- 
fessor of  medicine  at  Helmstadi,  was  author 
of  several  useful  works  in  anatomy  and  sur- 
gery. His  first  treatise,  "  Idea  Anatomes 
Practice,"  1741,  contained  some  new  di- 
rections, in  the  Art  of  Injection,  and  de- 
scribed several  branches  of  the  Porlio  Dura, 
k.c.  In  another  work  he  has  some  good 
observations  on  the  Abuse  of  Trepan- 
ning. 

FABRICIUS,  William,  better  known 
by  the  name  of  Hildanus,  from  Hilden,  in 
Switzerland,  where  be  was  born  in  1560. 
He  repaired  to  Lausanne,  to  complete  his 
knowledge  of  surgery,  at  the  age  of  twenty- 
six  ;  and  distinguished  himself  there  by  his 
assiduity,  and  tlie  successful  treatment  of 
many  difficult  casts.  He  studied  medicine 
also,  and  went  to  practise  both  arts  at 
Payenne  in  1605;  but  ten  years  after  was 
invited  to  Berne  by  the  senate,  who  granted 
him  a  pension.  In  the  latter  part  of  his 
life,  severe  illness  prevented  his  professional 
exertrDns,  which  had  procured  him  general 
esteem,  and  high  reputation.  His  death 
occurred  in  1634.  His  works  were  written 
in  German,  but  have  been  mostly  translated 
into  Latin.  He  published  five  "  Centuries 
of  Observations,"  which  present  many  cu- 
rious facts,  as  also  several  instruments  in- 
vented by  him. 

FACE.  The  lower  and  anterior  part  of 
the  cranium,  or  skull. 

FA'CIAL.  Belonging  to  the  face;  as 
facial  nerve,  &.c. 

FA'CIAL  NERVE.  KervMs  facialis. 
Porlio  dura  of  the  auditory  nerve.  These 
nerves  are  two  in  number,  and  are  properly 
the  eighth  pair;  but  are  commonly  called 
the  seventh,  bein^  reckoned  with  the  audi- 
tory, which  is  the  portio  mollis  of  the  se- 
venth pair.  They  arise  from  the  fourth 
ventricle  of  the  brain,  pass  through  the  pe- 
trous portion  of  the  temporal  bone  to  the 
face,  where  they  form  the  pes  anserinus, 
which  supplies  the  integuments  of  the  face 
and  forehead. 

FA'CIES  HIPPOCRA'TICA.  That  par- 
ticular disposition  of  the  features  which 
immediately  precedes  the  stroke  of  death  Is 
so  called,  because  it  has  been  so  admirably 
d&scribed  by  Hippocrate?. 


Fa'cies  ru'bea.     See  Gutta  rosacea^ 

FACTITIOUS.  A  term  applied  to  any 
thing  which  is  made  by  art,  in  opposition  to 
that  which  is  native,  or  found  already  made 
in  nature. 

FA'CULTY.  Facultas.  The  power  or 
ability  by  which  any  action  is  performed. 

F^'CES.  The  plural  of  fcEx.  The  al- 
vine  excretions. 

F^'CULA.  (Diminutive  of  f<EX.)  A 
substance  obtained  by  bruising  or  grinding 
certain  vegetables  in  water.  It  is  that  part 
which,  after  a  little,  falls  to  the  bottom 
The  feecula  of  plants  differs  principally  from 
gum  or  mucus  in  being  insoluble  in  cold 
water,  in  whichit  falls  with  wonderful  quick- 
ness. 'Ihere  are  few  plants  which  do  not 
contain  faecula  :  but  the  seeds  of  gramineous 
and  leguminous  vegetables,  and  all  tuberose 
roots  contain  it  most  plentifully. 

F.SX.  The  alvine  excretions  are  called 
fcEces. 

FAGA'RA.  (From  fagas,  the  beech, 
which  it  resembles.)  The  name  of  a  genus 
of  plants  in  the  LinuEean  system.  Class, 
Telrandria.     Order,  Monogynia. 

Faga'ba  ma'jor.     See  Fa  gar  a  pier  ota. 

Faga'ra  octa'nuka.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  plant  which  affords  Tacama- 
haca,  which  is  a  resinous  substance  that 
exudes  both  spontaneously,  and  when  in- 
cisions are  made  into  the  stem  of  this  tree  : 
Fagara  foliolis  tomentosis  of  Linnaeus,  and 
not  as  was  fornicrly  -apposed  from  the  Popu- 
lus  balsamifera  LinntEi.  Two  kinds  of  a  taca- 
mahaca  are  met  with  in  the  shops.  The  best, 
called,  from  its  being  collected  in  a  kind  of 
gourd  shell,  tacamahaca  in  shells,  is  some- 
v.hat  unctuous  and  soft,  of  a  pale  yellowish 
or  greenish  colour,  a  bitterish  aromatic 
taste,  and  a  fragrant  delightful  smell,  ap- 
proaching to  that  of  lavender  and  ambergris. 
The  more  common  sort  is  in  semi-transpa- 
rent grains,  ofa  whitish,  yellowish,  brownish, 
or  greenish  colour,  and  of  a  less  grateful 
smell  than  the  former.  Tacamahaca  was 
formerly  in  high  estimation  as  an  ingredient 
in  warm  stimulating  plasters ;  and  although 
seldom  used  internally,  it  may  be  given  with 
advantage  as  a  corroborant  and  astringent 
balsamic. 

Faga'ra  plero'ta.  Fagara  major.  Cas' 
iana  Luzonis.  Cubtbis.  Fagara  plereta 
of  Linnasas.  A  plant  found  in  the  Phi- 
lippine islands.  The  berries  are  aromatic, 
and,  according  to  Avicenna,  heating,  drying, 
good  for  cold,  weak  stomachs,  and  astrin- 
gent to  the  bowels. 

Fagopy'rum.  (From  (paya;,  the  beech, 
and  :rvj)o;,  wheat ;  because  its  seeds  were 
supposed  to  resemble  the  mast,  i.  e.  fruit  of 
beech.)     See  Polygonum  fagopyrum. 

Fagotri'ticum.  See  Polygonum  fago- 
pyrum. 

FA'GUS.  (From  ■^u.-yo),  to  eat ;  its  nut 
being  one  of  the  first  fruits  used  by  man.) 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 


J?AL 


FAS 


349 


iinnasan  system.     Class,  MontEcia.    Order, 
Polyandria. 

9.  The  pharmacopoeial  name  of  the 
beech.     See  Fagus  sylvalica. 

Fa'gus  casta'nea.  The  systematic  name 
of  Ihe  chesnut-lree.  Castanea.  Lopinia. 
Mota.  Glans  Jovis  Theophrasti.  Jupiter's 
acorn,  and  Sardinian  acorn.  The  common 
chesnut.  The  fruit  of  this  plant,  Fagus 
castanea  ;  foliis  lanceolatis,  acuminato-ser- 
ratis,  subtus  nudis,  of  Linnaeus,  are  much 
esteemed  as  an  article  of  luxury,  after 
dinner.  Toasting  renders  them  more  easy 
of  digestion ;  but,  notwithstanding,  they 
must  be  considered  as  improper  for  weak 
stomachs.  They  are  moderately  nourishing, 
as  containing  sugar,  and  much  farinaceous 
substance. 

Fa'gus  stlva'tica.  The  systematic  name 
of  the  beech  tree.  Fagus.  Also  called 
Oxya,  Balanda,  Valanida.  The  beech-tree. 
The  fruit  and  interior  bark  of  this  tree,  Fa- 
gus sylvalica ;  foliis  ovatis,  obsolete  serratis, 
of  Linna»us,  are  occasionally  ust-d  medici- 
nally, the  former  in  obstinate  headach,  and 
Ihe  latter  in  the  cure  of  hectic  fever.  The 
oil  expressed  from  beech-nuts  is  supposed  to 
destroy  worms ;  a  child  may  take  two 
drachms  of  it  night  and  morning  ;  an  adult, 
an  ounce.  The  poor  people  in  Silesia  use 
this  oil  instead  of  butter. 

Fainting.    See  Syncope. 

Fairbukn  water,  a  sulphureous  water 
in  the  county  of  Ross,  in  the  north  of 
England. 

FA'LCIFORM  PROCESS.  {Falci- 
formis;  from  falx,  a  scythe,  and  forma,  re- 
semblance.) The  fals.  A  process  of  the 
dura  mater,  that  arises  from  the  cristi  galli, 
separates  the  hemispheres  of  the  brain,  and 
terminates  in  the  tentorium. 

Falde'lla.  Cont-orted  lint,  used  for 
compresses. 

Falling  sickness.     See  Epilepsia. 

Fallopian  tube.     See  Tuba  Fallopiana. 

Fallopian  ligament.  See  Pouparfs  liga- 
ment. 

FALLOPrUS,  Gabriel,  a  physician  of 
Modena,  was  born  about  the  year  1523. 
He  showed  early  great  zeal,  in  anatomy, 
botany,  chemistry,  and  other  brunches  of 
knowledge ;  and  after  studying  in  Italy, 
travelled  to  other  countries  for  his  improve- 
ment. In  1548,  he  was  appointed  professor 
of  anatomy  at  Pisa,  and  three  years  after  at 
Padua ;  where  he  also  taught  botany,  but 
with  less  celebrity.  His  death  happened  in 
1563.  He  distinguished  himself,  not  only 
as  an  anatomist,  but  also  in  medicine  and 
surgery.  Douglas  has  characterized  him, 
as  highly"systematic  in  teaching,  successful 
in  treating  diseases,  and  expeditious  in  ope- 
rating. Some  of  the  discoveries,  to  which 
he  laid  claim,  appear  to  have  been  anticipa- 
ted ;  as  for  instance,  the  tubes,  proceeding 
from  the  uterus,  though  generally  called 
B.i{ex\x\m  Fallopian.    However,  he  has  the 


merit  of  recovering  many  of  the  observa- 
tions of  the  ancients,  which  had  fallen  into 
oblivion.  His  "  Ohservationes  Anatomicae," 
published  in  1561,  was  one  of  the  best 
works  of  the  16th  century;  in  this  some  of 
the  errors,  which  had  escaped  his  master, 
Vesalius,  are  modestly  pointed  out  Many 
other  publications,  ascribed  to  him,  were 
printed  after  his  death  ;  some  of  which  are 
evidently  spurious. 

F  \LX.     See  Falciform  process. 

Fa'mes  cani'na.     See  Baliinia. 

Famigerati'ssimum  empla'strum.  (From 
famigeralus,  renowned;  from  fama,  fame, 
and  gero,  to  bear ;  so  named  from  its  ex- 
cellence.) A  plaster  used  in  intermittent 
fevers,  made  of  aromatic,  irritating  sub- 
stances, and  applied  to  the  wrists. 

FA'RFARA.  (From  farfarus,  the  white 
poplar ;  so  called  because  its  leaves  re- 
semble those  of  the  white  poplar.)  See 
Tussilago. 

FARINA.  (From  far,  corn,  of  which 
it  is  made.)  Meal,  or  flour.  A  term  given 
to  the  pulverulent  and  glutinous  part  of 
wheat,  and  other  seeds,  which  is  obtained 
by  grinding  and  sifting.  It  is  highly  nutri- 
tious, and  consists  of  gluten,  starch,  and  mu- 
cilage.    See   Triticum. 

FARINA'CEA.  (From  farina,  flour.) 
This  term  includes  all  those  substances,  em- 
ployed as  aliment,  called  cerealia,  legu- 
mina,  and  nuces  oleosae. 

FARINA'CEOUS.  A  term  given  to 
all  articles  of  food  which  contain  farina-. 
See  Farina. 

Farina'rium.     See  Alica. 

Fa'rreus.  (From  far,  corn.)  Scurfy, 
An  epithet  of  urine,  where  it  deposits  a 
branny  sediment. 

FA'SCIA.  (From  fascis,  a  bundle  ;  be- 
cause, by  means  of  a  band,  materials  are 
collected  into  a  bundle.)  Ligatio.  Li- 
gatvra.  .illigalura.  A  bandage,  fillet,  or 
roller. 

2.  The  aponeurotic  expansions  of  mus- 
cles, which  bind  parts  together,  are  termed 
fasci(E. 

FA'SCIA  LA'TA.  A  thick  and  strong 
tendinous  expansion,  sent  oflFfrom  the  back, 
aHd  from  the  tendons  of  the  glutei  and  ad- 
jacent muscles,  to  surround  the  muscles  of 
the  thigh.  It  is  the  thickest  on  the  outside 
of  the  thigh  and  leg,  but  towards  the  in- 
side of  both  becomes  gradually  thinner.  A 
little  below  the  trochanter  major,  it  is  firmly- 
fixed  to  the  linea  aspera  ;  and,  farther  down, 
to  that  part  of  the  head  of  the  tibia  that  is 
next  the  fibula,  where  it  sends  off  the  tendi- 
nous expansion  along  the  outside  of  the 
leg.  It  serves  to  strengthen  the  action  of 
the  muscles,  by  keeping  them  firm  in  their 
proper  places  when  in  action,  particularly 
the  tendons  that  pass  over  the  joints  where 
this  membrane  is  thickest. 

Fascia'lis.  (Fascialis,  sc.  musculus.) 
See  Tensor  vaginmfemor is. 


350 


.   FEB 


FEB 


Fascia'tio.  (From  fascia,  a  fillet.)  The 
binding  up  any  diseased  or  wounded  part 
%vith  bandages. 

FASCrCULUS.  (From  fascis,  a  bundle.) 
A  handful. 

FAT.  Adeps.  A  concrete  oily  matter 
contained  in  the  cellular  membrane  of  ani- 
mals, of  a  white,  or  yellowish  colour,  with 
little  or  no  smell,  nor  taste.  It  differs  in  dif- 
ferent animals  in  solidity,  colour,  taste.  Sic, 
and  likewise  in  the  same  animal  at  different 
ages.  In  infancy  it  is  white,  insipid,  and 
not  very  solid  ;  in  the  adult  it  is  firm  and 
yellowish,  and  in  animals  of  an  advanced 
age,  its  colour  is  deeper,  its  consistence  va- 
rious, and  its  taste  in  general  stronger.  Fat 
meat  is  nourishing  to  those  that  have  strong 
digestive  powers.  It  is  used  externally,  as  a 
softening  remedy,  and  enters  into  the  com- 
position of  ointments  and  plasters. 

Fatu'itas.  (From  futuus,  silly.)  Fool- 
ishness.    A  synonym  of  Amentia. 

FAU'CES.  {Faux,  pi.  fauces.)  Isth- 
mion.  Amphibranchia,  A  cavity  behind 
the  tongue,  palatine  arch,  uvula,  and  ton- 
sils ;  from  which  the  pharynx  and  larynx 
proceed. 

Fau'fei..     Terra  japonica,  or  catechu. 

Fava'go  austra'lis.  (From  favus,  a 
honey-comb,  from  its  resemblance  to  a 
honey-comb.)     A  species  of  bastard  sponge. 

FA'vtJS.  A  honey-comb.  A  species  of 
achor,  or  foul  ulcer. 

FE'BRES.  An  order  in  the  class  py- 
rexiae of  Cullen,  characterized  by  the  pre- 
sence of  pyrexia,  without  primary  local  af- 
fection. 

FEBRl'CULA.  (Dim.  of  febris,  a  fever.; 
A  term  employed  to  express  a  .'light  degree 
of  symptomatic  fever. 

Febri'fuga.  (From  febrem  ftigare,  to 
drive  away  a  fever.)  The  plant  feverfew; 
lesser  centaury. 

FE'BRIFUGE.  (Febrifuga,  from  febris, 
a  fever,  and  fugo,  to  drive  away.)  A  medi- 
cine that  possesses  the  property  of  abating 
the  violence  of  any  fever. 

Febri'fcgum  CRa;'Nn.  Regulus  of  anti- 
mony. 

Febri'fugum  o'leum.  Febrifuge  oil. 
The  flowers  of  antimony,  made  with  sal- 
ammoniac  and  antimony  sublimed  together, 
and  exposed  to  the  air,  when  they  deli- 
quesce. 

Fjbbri'fugds  pul'vis.  Febrifuge  powder. 
The  Germans  give  this  name  to  the  pulvis 
sfypticus  Helvetii.  In  England,  a  mixture  of 
oculi  cancrorum  and  emetic  tartar,  in  the 
proportion  of  half  a  drachm  and  two  grains, 
has  obtained  the  same  name  ;  in  fevers  it  is 
given  in  doses  of  gr.  iii,  to  iv. 

Febri'fdgus  sal.  Regenerated  marine 
salt. 

FeBRI'FUGUS  SPl'BiTUS    DOMINI   ClCT'TON. 

Mr.    Clutton's    febrifuge    spirit.      An    im- 
perfect  ether,   which  is   sometimes   given 


diluted   in  water,  as   a  common  drink  in. 
fevers. 

FE'BRIS.  (Febris,  -is,  f.  from  ferveo, 
to  burn.)  A  fever.  A  disease  characterized 
by  an  increase  of  beat,  an  accelerated  pulse, 
a  foul  tongue,  and  an  impaired  state  of  seve- 
ral functions  of  the  body. 

Fe'bris  a'lba.     See  Chlorosis. 

Fe'bris  amphimeri'na.     a  quotidian,  or 
remittent  fever. 
Fe'bris  angino'sa.  The  scarlatina  anginosa. 

Fe'bris  aphtho'sa.     An  aphthous  fever. 

Fe'bris  a'rdens.  A  burning  inflamma- 
tory fever. 

Fe'bris  asso'des.  A  tertian  fever,  with 
extreme  restlessness. 

Fe'bris  autumna'lis.  An  autumnal  or 
bilious  fever. 

Fe'bris  bullo'sa.  The  pemphigus,  or 
vesicular  fever. 

Fe'bris  cacato'ria.  An  intermittentf 
with  diarrhoea. 

Fe'bris  ca'rcerum.     The  prison  fever. 

Fe'bris  catarrha'lis.  The  catarrhal  fever. 

Fe'bris  chole'rica.  A  fever  with  bilious 
diarrhoea. 

FE'BRIS  CONTI'NUA.  A  continued 
fever.  A  division  of  the  order  febres,  in 
the  class  pyrexicB  of  Cullen.  ('ontinued 
fevers  have  no  intermission,  but  exacer- 
bations come  on  usually  twice  in  one  day. 
I'he  genera  of  continued  fever  are  :  1.  Sy- 
nocha,  or  inflammatory  fever,  known  by 
increased  heat  ,:  pulse  frequent,  strong,  and 
hard ;  urine  high  coloured ;  senses  not 
much  impaired.  See  Synocha.  2.  Typhus, 
or  putrid-tending  fever,  which  is  conta- 
gious, and  is  characterized  by  moderate  heat ; 
quick,  weak,  and  small  pulse  j  senses  much 
impaired,  and  great  prostration  of  strength. 
This  genus  has  two  species  ;  Typhus  pete- 
chialis,  attended  with  petechias  ;  and  Typhus 
ictcrodes,  or  yellow  fever ;  and  of  the  former 
there  are  two  varieties;  Typhus  milior,  or 
nervous  fever  ;  and  Typhus  gravior,  oi'  putrid 
fever.  See  Febris  nervosa,  and  Typhus.  3. 
Synochiis,  or  mixed  fever.     See  Synochus. 

Fe'bkis  elo'des.  a  fever  with  con- 
tinual and  profuse  sweating. 

Fe'bris  epi'ala.  A  fever  with  a  con- 
tinual sense  of  cold. 

Fe'bris  erysipelato'sa.    See  Erysipelas. 

Fe'bris  exanthema'tica.  Fever  with 
eruption. 

Fe'bris  fla'va.     The  yellow  fever. 

FE'BRIS  HE'CTICA.  A  genus  of  dis- 
ease in  the  class  pyrexice,  and  order  febris 
of  Cullen.  It  is  known  by  exacerbations  at 
noon,  but  greater  in  the  evening,  with  slight 
remissions  in  the  morning,  after  nocturnal 
sweats;  the  urine  depositing  a  furfuraceo- 
lateritious  sediment ;  appetite  good ;  thirst 
moderate.  Hectic  fever  is  symptomatic  of 
chlorosis,  scrophula,  phthisis,  diseased  vis- 
cera, &c. 

Fe'bris  honga'kica.  A  species  of  ler- 
,tian  fever. 


FEB 


F£B 


351 


Febkis  hvdro'des.  a  fever  with  pro- 
fuse sweats. 

Fe'bris  inflammato'kia.     See  Synocha. 

Fe'bris  castre'nsis.  a  camp  fever,  ge- 
nerally typbus. 

FE'BKIS  INTERMITTENS.  An  in- 
termittenl  fever,  or  ague.  A  division  of 
the  order  febTes  of  Cullen,  in  the  class  py- 
rexicE.  Intermittent  fevers  are  known  by  cold, 
hot,  and  sweating  stages,  in  succession,  at- 
tending each  paroxysm,  and  followed  by  an 
intermission  or  remission.  There  are  three 
genera  of  intermitting  fevers  and  several 
varieties. 

1.  Intermiltens  quolidiana.  A  quotidian 
ague.  The  paroxysms  return  in  the  morning, 
at  an  interval  of  about  twenty-four  hours. 

2.  Intermittens  lertiana.  A  tertian  ague. 
The  paroxysms  commonly  come  on  at  mid- 
day, at  an  interval  of  about  forty-eight  hours. 

3.  Intermittens  quartana.  A  quartan 
ague.  The  paroxysms  come  on  in  the  af- 
ternoon, with  an  interval  of  about  seventy- 
two  hours.  The  tertian  ague  is  most  apt  to 
prevail  in  the  spring,  and  the  quartan  in 
autumn. 

Of  the  quotidian,  tertian,  and  quartan 
jntermittents,  there  are  several  varieties  and 
forms  ;  as  the  double  tertian,  having  a  pa- 
roxysm every  day,  with  the  alternate  parox- 
0  ysms,  similar  to  one  another.  The  double  ter- 
tian, with  two  paroxysms  every  other  day.  The 
triple  tertian, with  two  paroxysms  on  one  day, 
and  another  on  the  next.  The  double  quartan, 
with  two  parosysms  on  the  first  day,  none 
on  the  second  and  third,  and  two  again  on 
the  fourth  day.  The  double  quartan,  uith 
a  paroxysm  on  ihe  first  day,  another  on  the 
second,  but  none  on  the  third.  The  triple 
quartan,  with  three  paroxysms  every  fouith 
day.  The  triple  quartan,  with  a  paroxysm 
every  day,  every  fourth  paroxysm  being 
similar. 

When  these  fevers  arise  in  the  spring  of 
the  year,  they  are  called  vernal ;  and  when 
in  the  autumn,  they  are  known  by  the  name 
of  autumnal,  intermittenis  often  prove  ob- 
stinate, and  are  of  long  duration,  in  warm 
climates  ;  and  they  not  unfrequentlj'  resist 
every  mode  of  cure,  so  as  to  become  very 
distressing  to  the  patient :  and  by  the  ex- 
treme debility  which  they  thereby  induce, 
often  give  rise  to  other  chronic  complaints. 

It  seems  to  be  pretty  generally  acknow- 
ledged, that  marsh  miasmata,  or  the  etfluvia, 
arising  from  stagnant  water,  or  marshy 
ground,  when  acted  upon  by  heat,  are  the 
most  frequent  exciting  cause  of  this  fever. 
In  marshes,  the  putrefaction  of  both  vege- 
table and  animal  matter  is  always  going 
forward,  it  is  to  be  presumed  ;  and  hence  it 
has  been  generally  conjectured,  that  vege- 
table and  animal  putrefaction  imparted  a 
peculiar  quality  to  the  effluvia  arising  from 
thence.  We  are  not  yet  acquainted  with 
all  the  circumstances,  which  are  requisite  to 
render  marsh  miasma  productive  of  the  inter- 


mittents  ;  but  it  may  be  presumed  that  a 
moist  atmosphere  has  a  considerable  influ- 
ence in  promoting  its  action.  A  watery  poor 
diet,  great  fatigue,  long  watching,  grief, 
much  anxiety,  exposure  to  cold,  lying  in 
damp  rooms  or  beds,  wearing  damp  linen, 
the  suppression  of  some  long-accustomed 
evacuation,  or  the  recession  of  eruptions, 
have  been  ranked  among  the  exciting  causes 
of  intermittents  ;  but  it  is  more  reasonable 
to  suppose  that  these  circumstances  act  only 
by  inducing  that  state  of  the  body,  which 
predisposes  to  these  complaints.  By  some,  it 
has  been  imagined  that  an  intermittent  fever 
may  be  communicated  by  contagion  ;  but 
this  supposition  is  by  no  means  consistent 
with  general  observation. 

One  ()ecu!iarity  of  this  fever  is,  its  great 
susceptibility  of  a  renewal  from  very  slight 
causes,  as  from  the  prevalence  of  an  easterly 
wind,  even  without  the  repetition  of  the  ori- 
ginal exciting  cause.  It  would  appear  that 
a  predisposition  is  left  in  the  habit,  which 
favours  the  recurrence  of  the  complaint. 
In  this  circumstance,  intermittents  differ 
from  most  other  fevers,  as  it  is  well  known, 
that  after  a  continued  fever  has  once  occur- 
red, and  been  removed,  the  person  so  af- 
fected is  by  no  means  so  liable  to  a  fresh  at- 
tack of  the  disorder,  as  one  in  whom  it  had 
never  taken  place. 

We  have  not  yet  attained  a  certain  know- 
ledge of  the  proximate  cause  of  an  intermit- 
tent fever,  but  a  deranged  state  of  the  sto- 
mach and  prima?  vise  is  that  which  is  most 
generally  ascribed. 

Each  paroxysm  of  an  intermittent  fever 
is  divided  into  three  diiferent  stages,  which 
ai'e  called  the  cold,  the  hot,  and  the  siveating 
stages  or  Jits. 

Tlie  cold  stage  commences  with  languor^ 
a  sense  of  debility  and  sluggishness  in  mo- 
tion, frequent  yawning  and  stretching,  and 
an  aversion  to  food.  The  face  and  extremi- 
ties become  pale,  the  features  shrink,  the 
bulk  of  every  external  part  is  diminished, 
and  the  skin  over  the  whole  body  appears 
constricted,  as  if  cold  had  been  applied  to 
it.  At  length  the  patient  feels  very  cold, 
and  universal  rigours  come  on  with  pains 
in  the  head,  back,  loins,  and  joints,  nau- 
sea and  vomiting  of  bilious  matter ;  the 
respiration  is  small,  frequent  and  anxious; 
the  urine  is  almost  colourless  ;  sensibility  is 
greatly  impaired;  the  thoughts  are. some- 
what confused  ;  and  the  pulse  is  small,  fre- 
quent and  often  irregular.  In  a  few  in- 
stances, drowsiness  and  stupor  have  prevailed 
in  so  high  a  degree  as  to  resemble  coma 
or  apoplexy  ;  but  this  is  by  no  means  usual. 

These  symptoms  abating  after  a  short 
time,  the  second  stage  commences  with  an 
increase  of  heat  over  the  whole  body,  red- 
ness of  the  face,  dryness  of  the  skin,  thirst, 
pain  in  the  head,  throbbing  in  the  tem- 
jjles,  anxiety  and  restlessness  ;  the  respira- 
tion is  fuller  and  more  free,  but  still  fre 


352 


FEB 


FEB 


quent:  the  tongue  is  furred,  and  the  pulse 
has  become  r'egular,  hard  and  full.  If 
the  attack  has  been  very  severe,  then  per- 
haps delirium  will  arise. 

When  these  symptoms  have  continued 
for  some  time,  a  moisture  breaks  out  on 
the  forehead,  and  by  degrees  becomes  a 
sweat,  and  this,  at  length,  extends  over  the 
whole  body.  As  this  sweat  continues  to 
flow,  the  heat  of  the  body  abates,  the  thirst 
ceases,  and  most  of  the  functions  are  re- 
stored to  their  ordinary  state.  This  consti- 
tutes (he  third  stage. 

It  must,  however,  be  observed,  that  in  dif- 
ferent cases  these  phenomena  may  prevail  in 
different  degrees,  and  their  mode  of  suc- 
cession vary  ;  that  the  series  of  them  may 
be  more  or  less  complete  •.  and  that  the  se- 
veral stages,  in  the  time  they  occupy,  may 
be  in  different  proportions  to  one  another. 

Such  a  depression  of  strength  has  been 
known  to  take  place  on  the  attack  of  an 
intermittent,  as  to  cut  off  the  patient  at 
once;  but  an  occurrence  of  this  kind  is 
very  uncommon. 

Patients  are  seldom  destroyed  in  inter- 
mittents  from  general  inflammation,  or 
from  a  fulness  of  the  vessels  either  of  the 
brain  or  of  the  thoracic  viscera,  as  happens 
sometimes  in  a  continued  fever;  but  when 
they  continue  for  any  length  of  time,  they 
are  apt  to  induce  other  complaints,  such  as 
a  loss  of  appetite,  flatulency,  scirrhus  of 
the  liver,  dropsical  swellings,  and  general 
tlebility,  which  in  the  end  now  and  then 
prove  fatal.  In  warm  climates,  particularly, 
intermittents  are  very  apt  to  terminate  in  this 
manner,  if  not  speedily  removed  ;  and  in 
some  cases,  they  degenerate  into  continued 
fevers.  When  the  paroxysms  are  of  short 
duration,  and  leave  the  intervals  quite  free, 
we  may  expect  a  speedy  recovery  ;  but  when 
they  are  long,  violent,  and  attended  with 
much  anxiety  and  delirium,  the  event  may 
be  doubtful.  Relapses  are  very  common  to 
this  fever  at  the  distance  of  five  or  six 
months,  or  even  a  year;  autumnal  inter- 
piittents  are  more  difficult  to  remove  than 
vernal  ones,  and  quartans  more  so  than 
the  other  types. 

Dissections  of  those  who  have  died  of  an 
intermittent,  show  a  morbid  state  of  many  of 
the  viscera  of  the  thorax  and  abdomen  ;  but 
the  liver,  and  organs  concerned  in  the  for- 
mation of  bile,  as  likewise  the  mensentery, 
are  those  which  are  usually  most  affected. 

The  treatment  of  an  intermittent  fever 
resolves  itself  into  those  means,  which  may 
be  employed  during  a  paroxysm,  to  arrest 
its  progress,  or  to  mitigate  its  violence  ; 
and  those,  which  may  prevent  any  return, 
and  effect  a  permanent  cure  :  this  forms 
of  course  the  more  important  part  of  the 
plan  ;  but  it  is  sometimes  necessary  to  pal- 
liate urgent  symptoms  ;  and  it  is  always  de- 
sirable to  suspend  a  paroxysm,  if  possible, 
aot  only  to  prevent  mischief,  but  also  that 


there  may  be  more  time  for  the  use  of  the 
most  effectual  remedies.  When  therefore 
a  fit  is  commencing,  or  shortly  expected,  we 
may  try  to  obviate  Tt  by  some  of  those  means, 
which  excite  movements  of  an  opposite 
description  in  the  system  ;  an  emetic  will 
generally  answer  the  purpose,  determining 
the  blood  powerfully  to  the  surface  of  the 
body  ;  or  a  full  dose  of  opium,  assisted 
by  the  pediluvium,  he.  ;  ether  also,  and 
various  stimulant  remedies  will  often  suc- 
ceed, but  these  may  perhaps  aggravate, 
should  they  not  prevent  the  fit ;  (he  cold  bath, 
violent  exercise,  strong  impressions  on  the 
mind,  &c.  have  likewise  been  occasionally 
employed  with  effect.  Should  the  paroxysm 
have  already  come  on,  and  the  cold  stage  be 
very  severe, the  warm  bath,andcordial  diapho- 
retics in  repeated  moderate  doses  may  assist 
in  bringing  warmth  to  the  surface  ;  when  on 
the  contrary  great  heat  prevails,  the  anti- 
phlogistic plan  is  to  be  pursued  ;  and  it  may 
be  sometimes  adviseable,  when  an  organ  of 
importance  is  much  pressed  upon,  to  take 
some  blood  locally,  or  even  from  the  general 
system,  if  the  patient  is  plethoric  and  ro- 
bust :  and  where  profuse  perspirations  occur, 
acidulated  drink  may  be  exhibited,  with  a 
little  wine  to  support  the  strength,  keeping 
the  surface  cool  at  the  same  time.  In  the 
intermissions,  in  conjunction  with  a  gene-  ; 
rous  diet)  moderate  exercise,  and  other 
means  calculated  to  improve  the  vigour  of 
the  system  ;  tonics  are  the  remedies  ?espe- 
cially  relied  upon.  At  the  head  of  these  we 
must  certainly  place  the  cinchona,  which 
taken  largely  in  substance,  will  seldom  fail 
to  cure  the  disease,  where  it  is  not  compli- 
cated with  visceral  affection  :  in  a  quotidian 
an  ounce  at  least  should  be  given  between 
the  fits,  in  a  tertain  half  as  much  more,  and 
in  a  quartan  two  ounces.  It  will  be  gene- 
rally belter  to  clear  out  the  primae  vias  before 
this  remedy  is  begun  with  ;  and  various  ad- 
ditions may  often  be  required,  to  make  it 
agree  better  with  the  stomach  and  bowels, 
particularly  «romatics  and  other  stimulants, 
aperients  or  small  doses  of  opium,  according 
to  circumstances.  We  must  not  be  con- 
tent with  the  omission  of  a  single  paroxysm, 
but  continue  it  till  the  health  appears  fully 
established.  In  failure  of  the  cinchona  other 
vegetable  tonics  may  be  tried,  as  the  salix, 
gentian,  calumba,  and  other  bitters  ;  or  the 
astringents,  as  tormentil,  galls,  &c. ;  or  these 
variously  combined  with  each  other,  or  with 
aromatics.  The  mineral  acids  are  often 
powerfully  tonic,  and  the  sulphuric  has  been 
of  late  stated  to  have  proved  very  successful 
in  the  removal  of  this  disease.  Some  me- 
tallic preparations  are  also  highly  efficacious, 
particularly  the  liquor  arsenicalis,  which 
however  is  too  hazardous  a  remedy  to  be 
employed  indiscriminately ;  it  must  be  given 
in  small  doses  two  or  three  times  a  day,  and 
its  effects  assiduously  watched.  The  sulphate 
of  zinc,  and  cbalybeates  may  be  used  mors 


FEM 


l'"EM 


053 


ireely  alone,  or  preferably  joined  with  bit- 
ters.    Where  visceral   disease   attends,   we 
can  hardly  succeed  in  curing  the  ague,  till 
this  be  removed  :  a  state  of  congestion,  or 
inflafljmatory  tendency,  may  require  local 
bleeding,    blistering,     purging,    &c.  ;     and 
when  there  is  a  more  fixed  obstruction,  par- 
ticularly in  the  liver,    the  cautious  use  of 
mercury  will  be  most  likely  to  avail. 
Fe'bris  la'ctea.     Milk  fever. 
Fe'bris  le'nta.     a  slow  fever. 
Fe'bris  lenticula'kis.      A    species    of 
petechial  fever. 
Fe'bris  mali'gna.     The  malignant  fever. 
Fe'bris  milia'ris.     The  nyliary  fever. 
Fe'bris  morbilLo'sa.     The  measles. 
FE'BRIS      NERVO'SA.       Febris     lenla 
nervosa.  The  nervous  fever.   A  variety  of  ty- 
phus, the  typhvsmilior  of  Cullen,  but  by  many 
considered  as  a  distinct  disease.     It  mostly 
begins  with  loss  of  appetite,  increased  heat 
and  vertigo  ;  to  which  succeed  nausea,  vo- 
miting, great  languor,  andSpain  in  the  head, 
which  is  variously  described,  by  some  like 
cold  water  pouring  over  the  top,  by  others 
a  sense  of  weight.     The  pulse,  before  little 
increased,  now  becomes  quick,  febrile,  and 
tremulous ;    the  tongue  is   covered  with  a 
white  crust,  and  there  is  great  anxiety  about 
the  praecordia.      Towards  the   seventh    or 
eighth  day,  the  vertigo  is  increased,    and 
tinnitus  aurium,  cophosis,  delirium,   and  a 
dry  and  tremulous  tongue,  take  place.     The 
disease  mostly  terminates  about  the  four- 
teenth or  twentieth  day.     See  Typhus. 

Fe'bris    nosocomio'rum.    The   fever  of 
hospitals. 

Fe'bris  palu'stris.     The  marsh  fever. 
Fe'bris  pe'stilens.     The  plague. 
Fe'bris  petechia'lis.  Fever  with  purple 
spots. 
Fe'bris  pu'trida.     See  Typhus. 
Fe'bris  scarlati'na.     Scarlet  fever. 
Fe'bris  sudato'ria.     Sweating  fever. 
Fe'bris  sy'nocha.     See  Synocha. 
Fe'bris  typho'des.     See  Typhus. 
Fe'bris  variolo'sa.  A  variolous  or  small- 
pox fever. 

Fe'bris  urtica'hia.    Fever  with  nettle- 
rash. 
Fe'bris  tesiculo'sa.     See  Erysipelas. 
Fe'cula.     See  Facula. 
Fkl.     See  Mle. 
Fel  natu'r^e.     See  .^loe. 
Fel-wort,    So  called  from  its  bitter  taste 
like  bile.     See  Gentiana. 

Felli'cdlus.     The  gall  bladder. 
Felli'flua  pa'ssio.    a   name  given  to 
cholera. 

Felon.     See  Paronychia. 
Fe'men,      (Quasi  ferimen,  from  fero,  to 
bear ;  so  called  because  it  is  (lie  chief  sup- 
port of  the  body,)     The  thigh. 

Femora'lis    arte'eia.      a    continuation 
of  the  external  iliac  along  the  thigh,  from 
Poupart's  ligament  to  (he  ham. 
Fe'morjs  OS.    See  Fenivr. 

in 


FE'MUR.  (Femur, -moris,  n.)  Os  femoris. 
The  thigh-bone.  A  long  cylindrical  bone, 
situated  between  the  pelvis  and  tibia.  Its 
upper  extremity  affords  three  considerable 
processes ;  these  are,  the  head,  the  trochanter 
major,  and  trochanter  minor.  The  head, 
which  forms  about  two-thirds  of  a  sphere,  is 
turned  inwards,  and  is  received  into  the  ace- 
tabulum of  the  OS  innominatum,wi(h  which 
il  is  articulated  by  enarthrosis.  It  is  covered 
by  a  cartilage,  which  is  thick  in  its  middle 
part,  and  (bin  at  its  edges,  but  which  is 
wanting  in  its  lower  internal  part,  where  a 
round  spongy  fossa  is  observable,  to  which 
the  strong  ligament,  usually,  though  impro- 
perly called  the  round  one,  is  attached. 
This  ligament  is  about  an  inch  in  length, 
flattish,  and  of  a  triangulur  shape,  having 
its  narrow  extremity  attached  to  the  fossa 
just  described,  while  its  broader  end  is  fixsd 
obliquely  to  the  rough  surface  near  the  inner 
and  anterior  edge  of  the  acetabulum  of  the 
OS  innominatum,  so  that  U  appears  shorter 
internally  and  anteriorly  than  it  does  exter- 
nally and  posteriorly. 

The  head  of  the  os  femgris  is  supported 
obliquely,  with  respect  to  the    rest   of  the 
bone,  by  a  smaller  part,   called  the  cervix, 
or  neck,  which  in  the  generality  of  subjects, 
is  about  an  inch  in   length.      At  its   basis 
we  observe  two  oblique  ridges,  which  ex- 
tend from  the  trochanter  major  to  the  tro- 
chanter minor.     Of   these  ridges,  (he  pos- 
terior one   is  the  mo.st  prominent.     Around 
this  neck  is  attached  (he  capsular  ligament 
of  (he  joint,  wiiich  likewise  adheres  (o  the 
edge  of  the  cotyloid  cavity,  and  is  s(rengt}|. 
eued    anteriorly  by  many  strong  ligamen- 
tous  fibres,   which   begin    from   the   lower 
and  anterior  part  of  the  ilium,  and  spreading 
broader    as   they   descend,    adhere  to   the 
capsular  ligament,  end  are  attached  to  the 
anterior  oblique  ridge  at  the  bottom  of  the 
neck  of  (he  femur.     Pos(eriorly  and  ex(er- 
nally,  from   the  basis  of   (he  neck  of   the 
bone,  a  large  unequal  protuberance  stands 
out,    which   is  ihe  trochanter  major.     The 
upper  edge  of    (his   process  is  sharp  and 
poin(ed    posteriorly,    but    is  more    obtuse 
anteriorly.     A  part  of  it  is  rough  and  un- 
equal,  for   the  insertion   of   the   muscles; 
(he  rest  is  smooth,  and  covered  with  a  thia 
cartilaginous  crust,  between  which  and  the 
tendon  of  the  glul8eus  maximus  that  slides 
over  it,  a  large  bursa  mucosa  is  interposed. 
Anteriorly,  at  the  root  of  this  process,   and 
immediately  below  the  bottom  of  the  neck, 
is  a  small  process  called  trochanter  minor. 
Its  basis  is  nearly  triangular,  having  its  two 
upper  angles  turned   towards  the  head   of 
(he  femur  and  the   great  trochanter,  while 
its  lower  angle  is  placed  towards  the  body 
of   the  bone.      Its    summit    is  rough   and 
rounded.     These  two  processes  have  gotten 
the  name   of  trochanters,  from  the  muscles 
that  arc  inserted  in(o  (hem  being  the  prin- 
cipal instruments  of  the  rotatory  motion  of 


S54 


FEU 


PER 


the  thigh.     Immediately  below  these  two    kinds  of  fermenlation :  the  spiriruoMs,  whick 

processes  the  body  of  the  bone  may  be  said    affords    ardent    spirit ;    the   acetous,  which 

to  begin.     It  is  smooth  snd  convex  before,    affords   vinegar,   or   acetic  acid  ;    and  the 

but  is  made  hollow  behind  by  the  action  of  jmtrid  fermentation,  or  putrefaction,  which 

the  muscles.     In  the    middle  of  this    pos-    produces  volatile  alkali.   The  conditions  ne- 

terior  concave  surface  is  observed  a  rough    cessary    for     spirituous   fermentation    are, 

^   *idge,  called  linea  aspera,  which  seems  to    1.    A    saccharide  mucilage.    2.    A   degree 

H?  originate  from  the  trochanters,  and  extend-    of  fluidity  slightly  V'iscid.     3.    A  degree  of 

ing  downwards,  divides  at  length  into  two    heat   between   55  and   65   of    Fahrenheit. 

branches,    which  terminate   in  the  tubero-    4.  A  large  mass,  in  which  a  rapid  coramo- 

sities  near  the  condyles.     At  the  upper  part    lion    may   be   excited.      When   these  four 

^of  it,  blood-vessels  pass  to  the  internal  sub-    conditions   are   united,  the    spirituous  fer- 

slance  of  the  bone,   by  a  hole  that  runs  ob-    mentation   takes   place,   and   is  known  by 

liquely  upwards.  the    following    characteristic  phenomena: 

The  lower  extremity  of  the  os  femoris  1.  An  intestine  motion  takes  place.  2. 
is  larger  than  the  upper  one,  and  somewhat  The  bulk  of  the  mixture  then  becomes 
flattened,  so  as  to  form  two  surfaces,  of  augmented.  3.  The  transparency  of  the 
which  the  anterior  one  is  broad  and  conveJi,  fluid  is  diminished  by  opake  filaments.  4. 
and  the  posterior  one  narrower  and-slightly  Heat  is  generated.  5.  The  solid  parts  mixed 
concave.  This  end  of  the  bone  terminates  with  the  liquor  rise  and  float  in  consequence 
in  two  large  protuberances,  called  co7idylts^  of  the  disengagement  of  elastic  fluid.  6.  A 
which  are  united  before  so  as  to  form  a  large  quantity  of  carbonic  acid  gas  is  disen- 
pulley,  but  are  separated  behind  by  a  con-  gaged  in  bubbles.  All  the.-e  phenomena 
siderable  cavity,  in  which  the  crural  vessels  gradually  cease  in  proportion  as  the  liquor 
and  nerves  are  placed  secure  from  the  com-  loses  iis  sweet  and  mild  taste,  and  it  be- 
pression  to  which  they  would  otherwise  be  comes  brisk,  penetrating,  and  cajjable  of 
exposed  in  the  action  of  bending  the  leg.  producing  intoxication.  In  this  manner 
Of  these  two  condyles,  the  external  one  is  wine,  beer,  cider,  &ic.  are  made.  All  bodies 
the  largest ;  and  when  the  bone  is  separated  which  have  undergone  the  sjrirituous  fer- 
from  the  rest  of  the  skeleton,  and  placed  mentation  are  capable  o(  passing  on  to  the 
perpendicularly,  the  internal  condyle  pro-  acid  fermentation  ;  but  although  it  is  pro- 
jects less  forwards,  and  descends  nearly  bable  thai  the.acid  fermentation  never  takes 
three-tenths  of  an  inch  low  er  than  the  ex-  place  before  the  body  has  gone  through  the 
ternal  one;  but  in  ils  natural  situation,  the  spirituous  fermenlation,  yet  the  duration  of 
bone  is  placed  obliquely,  so  that  both  con-  the  first  is  frequently  so  short  and  impercepti- 
dyles  are  then  nearly  on  a  level  with  each  hie,  that  it  cannot  be  ascertained.  Besidesthe 
other.  Al  the  side  of  each  condyle,  exter-  bodies  which  are  proper  for  s|iirituous  fer- 
;|ialjy,  there  is  a  tuberosity,  the  siiualion  of  mentation,  this  class  includes  all  sorts  of 
whiicb  is  similar  to  (hat  of  the  condyles  of  fajcula  boiled  in  water.  The  conditions  re- 
the  OS  humeri.  The  two  branches  of  the  quired  for  the  acid  fermentation  are,  1.  A 
linea  aspera  terminate  in  these  luberosilies,  heal  from  70  to  85  degrees  of  Fahrenheit 
which  are  rough,  and  serve  for  attachment 
of  ligaments  and  muscles. 

Finnel.     See  Anelhvm  fa;  hie  id  urn. 

Fennel,  hog's.     See  Pucedanum. 

FENE'STRA  OVA'LIS.  An  oblong,  or 
elliptical  foramen,  between  the  cavity  of  tiie 
tympanum  and  the  vestibulum  of  the  ear. 
It  is  shut  by  the  stiipes. 


A  certain  degree  of  liquidity.  3.  The 
presence  of  atmospheric  air.  4.  A  mo 
derate  quantity  of  fni  mentable  matter.  The 
phe.TOinena  which  accompany  this  fermen- 
tation, are  an  intestine  moiion,  and  a  con- 
siderable absorption  of  air.  The  transparent 
liquor  becomes  turbid,  but  regains  its  lim- 
j)idity   when    fermenta'ion    is   over.      The 


FENE'STRA     ROTU'NDA.  ,  A     round  fermented  liquor  now   consists,  in  a  great 

foramen,    leading  from   the  tympanum   to  measure,  of  a  peculiar  acid,  called  the  acetic 

the  cochlea  of  the  ear.     It  is  covered  by  acid,  or  vinegar      Not  a  vestige  of   spirit 

a  membrane  in  the  fresh  subject.  remains,  it  being  entirely  decomposed;  but 

Fenugreek.  See  Trigonella  fmnvm  groicum .  the  greater  Ihe  quantity  of  spirit  in  the  li- 

Fe'rine.     {Ferinus,   sc.    morbus,    savage  quor,     previous  to   the   fermentation,    the 

or  brutal.)     A  term  occasionally  applied  to  greater  will  be  the  quantity  of  true  vinegar 

anv  malignant  or  noxious  disease.  obtained.     See  also  Putrefaclion. 

'FER!V'1E1NTA'T!()N.       Fermentatio.      A  FERME'IMTUM.      {Quasi    fervimentum, 

spontaneous    commotion    in    a    vegetable  from  ferveo,  to  work.)     Yest. 

substance,    by    which     its    properties    are  Fern,  male.     See  Poly  podium  jilix  mas. 

totally   changed.     There    are    several    cir-  Fern,  female.     Sec  Pleris  aquilina. 

cumstances   required  in  order  that  ferment-'  FERNEL,     John,    w^as  born    at    Clare- 

ation  may  proceed:  such  are,  1.  A  certain  mont,  near  the  end  of  the  fifteenth  century, 

degree  of    fluidity  ;    thus,    dry    substances  He  went  at  the  age  of  19  to  prosecute  his 

do  not  ferment  at  all.     3.  A  certain  degree  studies  at  Paris,  and  distinguished  himself 

of  heaf.     3.  The  contact  of  air.     Chemists,  so  much,  that,   after  taking  the   degree  of 

ofter  Boerhaave,  have  dislinguisned  three  master  of  arts,  he  was  chosen  professor  of 


FER 


FEK 


So» 


dialectics  in  his  college.  His  application 
(hen  became  intense,  till  a  quartan  ague 
obliged  him  to  seek  his  native  air  :  anti  on 
his  return  to  Paris,  he  determined  on  the 
medical  profession,  and  taught  philosophy 
for  his  support,  till  in  1330,  he  took  his 
doctor's  degree.  Soon  after  he  married, 
and  speedily  got  into  extensive  practice  ; 
and  at  length  was  made  physician  to  the 
Dauphin,  who  afterwards  became  Henry  II. 
He  was  obliged  to  accompany  that  monarch 
in  his  campaigns,  yet  he  still,  though  at  the 
age  of  sixty,  seldom  passed  h  day  without 
writing.  But  in  1558,  having  lost  his  wife 
of  a  fever,  he  did  not  long  survive  her.  His 
works  are  numerous  on  philosophical,  as 
well  as  medical  subjects  ;  of  the  latter  the 
most  esteemed  were  his  "  Medicina,"  dedi- 
cated to  Henry  IF.,  and  a  posthumous 
treatise  on  fevers. 

Ferrame'ntum.  An  instrument  made 
of  iron. 

Fe'rri  alkali'ni  li'quor.  Solution  of 
alkaline  iron.  "  Take  of  iron,  two  drachms 
and  a  half ;  nitric  acid,  two  lluid-ounces  ; 
distilled  water,  six  fluid-ounces  ;  solution  of 
subcarbonate  of  potash,  six  fluid-ounces. 
Having  mixed  the  acid  and  water,  pour 
them  upon  the  iron,  and  wh'Mi  the  effer- 
vescence has  ceased,  pour  otT  tlie  clear  acid 
solution  ;  add  this  gradually,  and  at  inter- 
vals, to  the  solution  of  subcarbonate  of 
potash,  occasionally  shaking  it,  until  it  has 
assumed  a  deep  brown-red  colour,  and  no 
further  effervescence  takes  place.  Lastly, 
8et  it  by  for  six  hours,  and  pour  off  the 
clear  solution."  This  preparation  was  first 
described  by  Stahl,  and  called  tinctura 
tnartis  alkalina,  and  is  now  introduced  in 
the  Lond.  Pharm.  as  affording  a  combi- 
nation of  iron  distinct  from  any  other,  and 
often  applicable  to  practice.  The  dose  is 
from  half  a  drachm  to  a  drachm. 

Fe'bri  carbo'nas.  See  Fern  siibcar- 
bonus. 

Fe'rri  limatu'ra  pcrifica'ta.  Puri- 
fied iron  filings;  These  possess  tonic,  as- 
tringent, and  deobstruent  virtues,  and  are 
calculated  to  relieve  chlorosis  and  other  dis- 
eases in  which  steel  is  indicated,  where 
acidity  in  the  primee  viae  abounds. 

Fe'rri  rubi'go.     See  Ferri  suMcarbonas. 

Fe'rri  subcarbo'nas.  Fevri  carbonas. 
Ferrum  prcecipitatum,  formerly  called  cha- 
lybis  rtibigo  prmparafa  and  ferri  rubigo.  Sub- 
carbonate of  Iron.  ''•  Take  of  sulphate  of 
iron,  eight  ounces  ;  subcarbonate  of  soda, 
six  ounces  ;  boiling  water,  a  gallon.  Dis- 
solve the  sulphate  of  iron  and  subcarbonate 
of  soda  separately,  each  in  four  pints  of 
water;  then  mix  the  solutions  together  and 
set  it  by,  that  the  precipitated  powder  may 
subside  ;  then  having  poured  off  the  super- 
natant liquor,  wash  the  subcarbonate  of 
iron  with  hot  water,  and  dry  it  upon  bibu- 
lous paper  in  a  gentle  heat."  It  possesses 
Mild  «^rroborant  and  stimulating  properties, 


and  is  exhibited  with  success  in  leucorrhaea, 
ataxia,  asthenia,  chlorosis,  dyspepsia,  rachitis, 
&c.     Dose  from  two  to  ten  grains. 

Fe'rri  su'lphas.  Sulphate  of  iron  ;  for- 
merly called  sal  marlis,  vitriolum  martu, 
vitriolum  ferri,  and  lately/errwm  vitriolatum, 
Green  vitriol.  "  Take  of  iron,  sulphuric 
acid,  of  each  by  weight,  eight  ounces  ; 
water,  four  pints.  Mis  together  the  sul- 
phuric acid  and  water  in  a  glass  vessel, 
and  add  thereto  the  iron  ;  then  after  the"^ 
effervescence  has  ceased,  filter  the  solution 
through  paper,  and  evaporate  it  until  crys- 
tals form  as  it  cools.  Having  poured  away 
the  water,  dry  these  upon  bibulous  paper." 
This  is  an  excellent  preparation  of  iron, 
and  is  exhibited,  in  many  diseases,  as  a 
styptic,  tonic,  astringent,  and  anthelmintic. 
Dose  from  one  grain  to  five  grains. 

FE'RRUM.  (Ferrum,  -i,  neut.  the  ety- 
mology uncertain.)     See  Iron. 

Fe'brum  ammonia'tum.  Ammoniated 
iron  ;  formerly  known  by  the  names  ofjlores 
martiales  ;  flores  sails  ammoniaci  martiales  ; 
ens  marlis ;  ens  veneris  Boylei ;  sal  martis 
murialicum  sublimalum,  and  lately  by  the 
title  of  ferrum^  ammoniacale.  "  Take  of 
subcarbonate  of  iron,  muriate  of  ammonia, 
of  each  a  pound.  Mix  them  intimately,  and 
sublime  by  immediate  exposure  to  a  strong 
fire ;  lastly,  reduce  the  sublimed  ammo- 
niated iron  to  powder."  This  preparation 
is  astringent  and  deobstruent,  in  doses 
from  3  to  15  grs.  or  more  in  the  form  of 
bolus  or  pills,  prepared  with  some  gum.  It 
is  exhibited  in  most  cases  of  debility,  in 
chlorosis,  asthenia,  raenorrhagia,  intermit- 
tent fevers,  &c.  This  or  some  other  strong 
preparation  of  iron,  as  the  Tinct.  ferri  mu- 
riatis,  Mr.  Cline  is  wont  to  recommend  in 
scirrhous  affections  of  the  breast.  See  Tinc- 
tura ferri  nmmoniali. 

Fe'ruum  tartariza'tum.  Tartarized 
iron.  A  tartrate  of  potash  and  iron  ;  for- 
merly called  tarlarus  chalybeatus ;  mars 
solubilis  ;  ferrum  potabile.  "  Take  of  iron, 
a  pound  ;  supertartrate  of  potash,  powdered, 
two  pounds;  water,  a  pint.  Hub  them  to- 
gether ;pnd  expose  them  to  the  air  in  a 
broad  glass  vessel  for  eight  days,  then 
dry  the  residue  in  a  sand  bath,  and  reduce 
it  to  a  very  fine  powder.  Add  to  this 
powder  a  pint  more  water,  and  expose  it 
for  eight  days  longer,  then  dry  it,  and  re- 
duce it  to  a  very  fine  powder."  Its  virtues 
are  astringent  and  tonic,  and  it  forms  in 
solution  an  excellent  tonic  fomentation  to 
contusions,  lacerations,  distortions,  &c. 
Dose  from  ten  grains  to  half  a  drachm. 

Fe'rs^.     The  measles. 

FE'RULA.  The  name  of  a  genus  of 
plants  in  the  Linnaean  system.  Class  Pen- 
tandria.     Order,  Digynia. 

Fe'rula  Africa'na  galbani'fera.  The 
galbanum  plant. 

Fe'rula  assaf(E'tida.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  assafoetida  plant.    Aisafmlida. 


336 


EEK. 


ilingiselt  «f  the  Persians.  Allihl  of  the 
Arabians.  By  some  thought  to  be  the 
e-rAfiiv,ve),  cTTo^  (TixifKv  of  Dioscorjdes,  Tbe- 
ophrastus,  and  Hippocrates.  iMser  et  laser- 
ymuin  of  the  Latins.  Assafcetida  gum  resin. 
The  plant  which  affords  this  gum  resin,  is 
the  Ferula  assafatida  foliis  aUernatim  sinua- 
tis,  obluds,  of  Linnaeus.  It  grows  plentifully 
on  the  mountains  in  the  provinces  of  Choras- 
san  and  Laar,  in  Persia. 

tS/k  The  process  of  obtaining  it  is  as  follows  : 
the  earth  is  cleared  away  from  the  top  of  the 
roots  of  the  oldest  plants  ;  the  leaves  and 
stalks  are  then  twi.-ited  away,  and  made  into 
a  covering,  to  screen  the  root  from  the  sun  ; 
in  this  state  the  root  is  left  for  forly  days, 
when  the  covering  is  removed,  and  the  top 
of  the  root  cut  off  transversely ;  it  is  then 
screened  again  from  the  sun  for  forty-eight 
hours,  when  the  juice  it  exudes  is  scraped 
off,  and  exposed  to  the  sun  to  harden.  A 
second  transverse  section  of  the  root  is  made, 
and  the  exudation  suffered  to  continue  for 
forty-eight  hours,  and  then  scraped  off.  In 
this  manner  it  is  eight  times  repeatedly  col- 
lected in  a  period  of  sis  weeks.  The  juice 
thus  obtained  has  a  bitter,  acrid,  pungent 
taste,  and  is  well  known  by  its  peculiar  nau- 
seous smell,  the  strength  of  which  is  the 
surest  test  of  its  goodness.  This  odour  is 
extremely  volatile,  and  of  course  the  drug 
loses  much  of  its  efficacy  by  keeping.  It  is 
brought  (o  us  in  large  irregular  masses,  com- 

.  posed  of  various  little  shining'  lamps,  or 
grains,  which  are  partly  of  a  whitifli  colour, 
partly  reddish,  and  par'.ly  of  a  violet  hue. 
Those  masses  are  accounted  the  best  which 
are  clear,  of  a  pale  reddish  colour,  and  varie- 
gated with  a  great  number  of  elegant  white 
tears.  This  concrete  juice  consists  of  two- 
thirds  of  gum  and  one-third  of  resin,  and 
volatile  oil,  in  .vhich  its  taste  and  smell  re- 
side. It  yields  all  its  virtues  to  alkohol. 
Triturated  with  water,  it  forms  a  milk-like 
mixture,  the  resin  being  diffused  by  the  me- 
dium of  the  gum.  Distilled  with  water,  it 
affords  a  small  quantity  of  essential  oil.  It 
is  the  most  powerful  of  all  the  foetid  gums, 
and  is  a  most  valuable  remedy.  \i  is  most 
commonly  employed  in  hysteria,  hypocondri- 
asis,  some  symploms  of  dyspepsia,  flatulent 
colics,  and  in  most  of  those  diseases  termed 
nervous,  but  its  chief  use  is  derived  from  its 
antispasmodic  effects  ;  and  it  is  thought  to 
be  the  most  powerful  remedy  wo  possess, 
for  those  peculiar  convulsive  and  spasmodic 
affections,  which  often  recur  in  the  tirit  of 
these  diseases,  both  taken  into  the  stomach 
and  in  the  way  of  enema.  It  is  also  recom- 
mended as  an  emmenagogue,  anthelmintic, 
antiasthmatic,  and  anodyne.  Dr.  Cullen 
prefers  it  as  an  expectorant  to  gum  ammoni- 
acum.  Where  we  wish  it  to  act  immediate- 
ly as  an  antispasmodic,  it  should  be  used  in 
a  fluid  form,  as  that  of  tincture,  from  half 
a  drachm  to  two  drachms.  When  given  in 
the  form  of  a  pill,  or  triturated  with  water, 


ifs  usual  dose  is  from  5  to  20grs.  Vthtis 
in  the  form  of  enema,  one  or  two  drachms 
are  to  be  diffused  in  eight  ounces  of  warm 
milk  or  water.  It  is  sometimes  applied 
externally  as  a  plaster  and  stimulating  re- 
medy, in  hysteria,  &c. 

Fe'rula"  minor.  All-heal  of  JEscuU- 
plus  ;  this  plant  is  said  to  be  detergent. 

Ferula'cca.     The  ferula  galbanifera. 

Fever.     See  Febris. 

Feverfew.     See  Mairicariui 

Fi'beb.  (From  Jiber,  extreme,  because 
it  resides  in  (lie  extremities  of  lakes  and 
rivers.)  The  beaver.  Castor  fiber,  of  Lin- 
naeus ;  it  has  two  excretory  follicles  near  the 
anus,  filled  with  an  unctuous  substance 
called  castor.     See  Castor. 

FIBRE.  Fibra.  An  anatomical  term 
for  a  very  simple  lilament  tupposed  to  be 
composed  of  earthy  particles,  connected  to- 
gether by  an  intermediate  gluten.  It  is 
owing  to  the  different  arrangements  of  the 
fibres  that  the  cellular  structure,  membranes, 
muscles,  vessels,  nerves,  and  in  short  every 
part  of  the  body,  except  the  fluids,  are  form- 
ed. 

Fibre  muscular.     See  Muscular  fibre. 

FiBRiNE.  The  coagulable  lymph  is  so 
termed  by  the  French. 

FI'BULA.  {Quasi  figilula ;  irom  figo^ 
to  fasten;  so  named  because  it  joins  to- 
gether the  tibia  and  the  muscles.)  A  long 
bone  of  the  leg,  situated  on  the  outer  side 
of  the  tibia,  and  which  forms,  at  its  lower 
end,  the  outer  ankle.  Its  upper  extremity 
is  formed  into  an  irregular  head,  on  the  in- 
side of  which  is  a  slightly  concave  articu- 
lating surface,  which,  iri  the  recent  subjects, 
is  covered  with  cartilage,  and  receives  the 
circular  flat  surface  under  the  edge  of  the 
external  cavity  of  the  tibia.  This  articula- 
tion is  surrounded  by  a  capsular  ligament, 
which  is  farther  strengthened  by  other  st.'-ong 
ligamentous  fibres,  so  as  to  allow  only  a 
small  motion  backwards  and  forwards. — 
Externally,  the  head  of  the  fibula  is  rough 
and  protuberant,  serving  for  the  attachment 
of  ligaments,  and  for  tfse  insertion  of  the 
biceps  cruris  muscle. — Immediately  below 
it,  on  its  inner  side,  is  a  tubercle,  from  which 
apartef  the  gastrocnemius  internus  has  its 
origin.  Immediately  below  this  head  the 
body  of  the  bone  begins.  It  is  of  a  trian- 
gular shape,  and  appears  as  if  it  were  slightly 
twisted  at  each  end,  in  a  different  direction. 
It  is  likewise  a  little  curved  inwards  and  for- 
wards. This  curvature  is  in  part  owing  to 
the  action  of  muscles  :  and  in  part  perhaps 
to  the  carelessness  of  nurses. — Of  the  three 
angles  of  the  bone,  that  which  is  turned 
towards  the  tibia  is  the  most  prominent,  and 
serves  for  the  attachment  of  the  interosseous 
ligament,  which,  in  its  structure  and  uses, 
resembles  that  of  the  fore-arm,  and,  like 
that,  is  a  little  interrupted  above  and  below. 
The  three  surfaces  of  the  bone  are  variously 
impressed  by  different  muscles.     Abont  the 


ric 


Flh 


351 


iuiddle  of  the  posterior  surface  is  observed 
a  passage  for  the  medullary  vessels,  slanting 
downwards.  The  lower  end  of  the  fibula 
is  formed  into  a  spongy,  oblong  head,  ex- 
ternally rough  and  convex,  internally  smooth 
and  covered  vvitli  a  thin  cartilage,  where  it 
is  received  by  the  external  triangular  de- 
pression at  the  lower  end  of  the  tibia.  This 
articulation,  which  resembles  that  of  its  up- 
per extremity,  is  furnished  with  a  capsular 
iigftuient,  and  farther  strengthened  by  liga- 
mentous fibres,  which  are  stronger  and 
more  considerable  than  those  before  de- 
scribed. They  extend  from  the  tibia  to  the 
fibula,  in  an  oblique  direction,  and  are  more 
easily  discernible  before  than  behind.  Below 
this  the  fibula  is  lengthened  out,  so  as  to 
form  a  considerable  process,  called  malleo- 
lus externus,  or  the  outer  ankle.  It  is 
smooth,  and  covered  with  cartilage  on  the 
inside,  where  it  is  contiguous  to  the  astra- 
galus, or  first  bone  of  the  foot.  At  the  lower 
and  inner  part  of  this  process  there  is  a 
spongy  cavity,  filled  with  fat ;  and  a  little 
beyond  this,  posteriorly,  is  a  cartilaginous 
groove,  for  the  tendons  of  the  peroneus 
iongus  and  peroneus  brevis,  which  are  here 
bound  down  by  the  ligamentous  fibres  that 
are  extended  over  them. 

The  principal  uses  of  this  bone  seem  to 
be,  to  afford  origin  and  insertion  to  muscles, 
and  to  contribute  to  the  articulation  of  the 
leg  with  the  foot. 

Fioa.'ria.  (From  Jicus,  a  fig,  so  called 
from  its  likeness.)  The  herb  figwort,  or 
pile-wort,  the  ranunculus  ficaria  of  Lin- 
njeus. 

Fica'tio.  (From  finis,  a  fig.)  Tuber- 
cles near  the  anus  and  pudenda. 

Ficoide'a.  Ficoides.  Resembling  a  fig. 
A  name  of  the  houseleek,  which  is  emol- 
lient. 

Fi'CUS.  1.  A  fleshy  excrnscence  about 
the  anus,  in  figure  resembling  a  fig. 

2.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnajan  system.  Class,  Polygamia.  Or- 
der, Dioecia.    The  fig-tree. 

Fi'ccs  ca'rica.  The  systematic  name 
of  the  fis-tree.  Carica.  Ficits.  Ficus  vul- 
garis. Ficus  communis.  Et/*«  of  the  Greeks. 
The  fig.  The  plant  which  affords  this  fruit 
is  the  Ficus  Carica  of  Linnagus.  French 
figs  are,  when  completely  ripe,  soft,  succu- 
lent, and  easily  digested,  unless  eaten  in 
immoderate  quantities,  when  they  are  apt 
to  occasion  flatulency,  pain  of  the  bowels, 
and  diarrhoea.  The  dried  fruit,  which  is 
sold  in  our  shops,  is  pleasanter  to  the  taste, 
and  more  wholesome  and  nutritive.  They 
are  directed  in  the  decoctum  hordei  com- 
positum,  and  in  the  electuarium  lenitivum. 
Applied  externally,  they  promote  the  sup- 
puration of  tumours ;  hence  they  have  a 
place  in  maturating  cataplasms  j  and  are 
very  convenient  to  apply  to  the  gums,  and, 
when  boiled  with  milk,  to  the  throat. 
Fi'ccs  I'sDicA.    See  Lacca. 


FiDiciSAi-KS.  {Fidicinalis,  sc.  musculus.) 
See  Lumbricales. 

FIENUS,  Thomas,  was  son  of  a  phy- 
sician of  Antwerp,  and  born  in  1567.  Af- 
ter studying  at  Leyden  and  Bologn^,  he 
was  invited,  at  the  age  of  26,  to  be  one  of 
the  medical  professors  at  Louvaine,  where 
he  took  his  degrees.  With  the  exception  of 
one  year,  during  which  he  attended  the 
Duke  of  Bavaria,  he  remained  in  that  of- 
fice (ill  his  death  in  1631.  Besides  his 
grea'  abilities  in  medicine  and  surgery,  he 
was  disiinguished  for  his  knowledge  of  na- 
tural history,  the  learned  languages,  and  the 
mathematics.  He  has  left  several  works  ; 
the  chief  of  which  is  termed  "  Libri  Chi- 
rurgici  XII."  treating  of  the  principal  ope- 
rations ;  it  passed  through  many  editions. 
His  Father,  John,  was  author  of  a  well  re- 
ceived treatise,  "  De  Flatibus." 

Fis;s.     See  Ficus  carica. 

Figwort.     See  Ranunculus  ficaria. 

Fila'go.  Cud  or  cotton-weed  ;  an  as- 
tringent. 

FI'LA.VIENT.  (Filamentum  ;  from  fi~ 
lum,  a  thread.)  A  term  applied  in  anato- 
my to  a  small  thread-like  portion  adhering 
to  any  part,  and  frequently  synonymous 
with  fibre.     See  Fibre. 

File'llum.  (From  filum,  a  thread,  be- 
cause it  resembles  a  string.)  The  fraenum  of 
the  penis. 

File'tom.  (From  filum,  a  thread  ; 
named  from  its  string-like  appearance.)  The 
fraenum  of  the  tongue. 

FiLi'cuLA.  (Dim.  of  ^^tx,  fern  ;  a  small 
sort  of  fern  ;  or  from  ^Zwm,  a  thread,  which 
it  resembles.)  Common  maiden-hair.  See 
Miaidhum  capillus  Veneris. 

FILIPE'NDUL.4.  (From  filum,  a 
thread,  and  pendeo,  to  hang  ;  so  named  be- 
cause the  numerous  bulbs  of  its  roots  hang, 
as  it  were,  by  small  threads.)  See  Spiraea 
filipendula. 

Filipe'ndula  aqua'tica.  Water-drop- 
wort. 

Fi'Lius  a'nte  pa'trem.  Any  plant 
whose  flower  comes  out  before  the  leaf,  as 
coltsfoot. 

FI'LIX.  (From  filum,  a  thread  ;  so 
called  from  its  being  cut,  as  it  were,  in  slen- 
der portions,  like  threads.)  Fern.  See  Po- 
lypodium  fdix  mas. 

Fi'lix  acdlea'ta.  See  Polypodium  acu- 
leatum. 

Fi'lix  fce'mina.     See  Pteris  aquilina. 

Fi'lix  flo'rida.     See  Osmunda  regalis. 

Fi'lix  mas.     See  Polypodium  filix  mas. 

FILTRA'TION.  (Filtratio  ;  from  fil- 
trum,  a  strainer.)  A  method  of  rendering 
fluids  clear,  by  passing  them  through  a  po- 
rous solid,  as  the  filtering  stone,  compact 
close  linen,  woollen  cloths,  or  porous  paper, 
which  is  generally  used  for  this  purpose,  as 
a  lining  to  a  funnel,  or  other  such  vessel. 
Filtration  is  also  performed  on  a  principle 
somewhat  different,  as  by  immersing  one 


358' 


FIS 


FLE 


end  of  a  porous  substance,  as  a  piece  of 
list,  skein  of  colton,  or  slip  of  thick  paper, 
or  other  sucli  substance,  moistened  in  its 
whole  length  in  the  fluid,  and  allowing  the 
other  end  of  it  to  hang  down,  over  the  out- 
side of  the  vessel.  The  fluid  in  this  de- 
pending part  drains  out  by  its  own  gravity, 
and  is  supplied  by  capillary  attraction  from 
the  portion  next  within  the  vessel,  which  is 
supplied  in  the  same  manner  from  the  sur- 
face of  the  fluid,  till  the  whole  passes  over, 
unless  too  deep,  the  list,  kc.  appearing  to 
act  as  syphons. 

Fl'LTRUM.       A   filter,    straining  or    fil- 
tering instrument. 

Fi'lcm    arsenica'le.      Corrosive   subli- 
mate. 

Fl'MBRIiE.  (Fimbria,  a  fringe.  Qua- 
si fimbria;  ir ova  finis,  the  extremity.)  The 
extremities  of  the  Fallopian  tubes.  See 
Uterus. 
Finckle.  See  Anelhum  faniculum. 
Fine  leaved  water  hemlock.  See  Phellan- 
drium  aquaticum. 

Finochio.     The  Italian  name  of  the  sweet 
azorian  fennel. 

Fir-'ree.     See  Pinus. 
Fir,   balsam  of  Gilead.     See  Pinii^  bal- 
samea. 

Fir,  Canada.     See  Pinus  balsamea. 
Fir.  J^forwaij  sprure.     See  Pinus  abies. 
Fir,  Scotch.     See  Pinus  sylveslris. 
Fir,  silvef.     See  Pinus  picea. 
FIRE.      Ignis.     A    very  simple   and   ac- 
tive element,  the  principal  agent  in    nature 
to  balance  the  power  and   natural   elFect  of 
attraction.     The  most  useful  acceptation  of 
the  word   fire   comprehends  heat  and   light. 
There  have  been  several    theories   proposed 
respecting  fire,  but  no  one   as  yet  is  fully 
established.     See  Caloric  and  Light. 
FiRMi'siuM.    MiNERA'unai.     Antimony. 
FISCHER,  John  Andrew,  son  of  an  apo- 
thecary at  Erfurt,  was  born  in  1667.  He  gra- 
duated there,  and  was  appointed  in  succession 
to  several  professorships  ;  but  that  of  patho- 
iogy  and  the  practice  of  medicine  he   did 
not  receive  Jill  the  age  of  48.     He   acquired 
considerable   reputation  in   his  profession  ; 
and  he  had  been  ten  j'ears  physician  to  the 
court  of  Mayence  ;  when  he  died   in    1729. 
Among  several  minor  works  he  was  author 
of  some    of   greater   importance  ;    as    the 
"  Consilia  Medica,"  in  three  volumes,  the 
-"  Responsa  Practica,"   and  a   Synopsis   of 
Medicine,   facetiously    termed     "   llias    in 
Nuce." 

Fish-glue.     See  Ichthyocolla. 

FISSU'RA  MA'GNA  SY'LVll.  The 
anterior  and  middle  lobes  of  the  cerebrum 
on  each  side  are  parted  by  a  deep  narrow 
sulcus,  which  ascends  obliquely  backwards 
from  the  temporal  ala  of  the  os  sphenoides, 
to  near  the  middle  of  the  os  parietale,  and 
this  sulcus  is  thus  called. 

FISSURE.     Fissura.      That    species    of 


fracture  in  which  the  bone   is  slit,  but  not 
completely  divided. 

Fislic-nut.     See  Pistachio  vera. 

FI'STULA.  {Quasi  fusula  :  from  fun- 
do,  to  pour  out ;  or  from  its  similarity  to  a 
pipe,  or  reed.)  Eligii  morbus.  A  term  in 
surgery,  applied  to  a  long  and  sinuous  ulcer 
that  has  a  narrow  opening,  and  which  some- 
times leads  to  a  larger  cavity  ;  and  has  no 
disposition  to  heal.  No  technical  terra 
has  been  more  misapplied  :  and  no  mis- 
interpretation of  a  word  has  had  worse  in- 
fluence in  practice  than  this.  Many  simple 
healthy  abscesses,  with  small  openings,  have 
too  often  been  called  fistulous ;  and,  the 
treatment  pursued  has  in  reality  at  last  ren- 
dered them  so,  and  been  the  only  reason  of 
their  not  having  healed. 

Fistula'ria.  (From  fistula,  a  pipe :  so 
called  because  its  stalk  is  hollow.)  A  name 
for  ^tavesacre. 

Five-leaved  grass.  See  Poteniilla  rep- 
tans. 

Fixed  air.     See  Carbonic  acid. 

FIXED  BODIES.  Chemists  give  this 
name  to  those  substances  which  cannot  be 
caused  to  pass  by  a  strong  rarefaction  from 
the  solid  or  liquid  state  to  that  of  an  elastic 
fluid. 

Flag,  sweet.     See  Acorus  calamus. 
Flag,  yellow  water.     See  Irii  pseudacorus. 

Fla'mmcla.  (Dim.  of  flamma,  a  fire, 
named  from  the  burning  pungency  of  its 
taste.)     See  Ranunculus  fiammula. 

Fla'mmula  jo' vis.     See  Clematis  recta. 

FL  \ TULENT.     Windy. 

Flax-leaved  daphne.  See  Daphne  Gni- 
dium. 

Flax,  purging.    See  Linum  calharticum. 

Flax,  spurge.     See  Daphne  gnidium. 

Flea  wort.     See  Planlago  Psyllium. 

Fle'men.  (From  flecto,  to  incline  down- 
wards.) Flegmen.  A  tumour  about  the 
ankles. 

Flere'sin.     Gout. 

FLE'XOR.  The  name  of  several  mus- 
cles whose  office  it  is  to  bend  parts  Into 
which  they  are  inserted. 

Fle'XOK  ACCESSO'RIUS  DIGlTO'llUM  Pe'dIS. 

See  Flexor  longus  digilorum  pedis. 

FLE'XOR  BRE'VIS  DIGITO'RUM 
PE'DIS,  P  ERF  OR  AT  US,  SUBLI'- 
MIS.  Flexor  brevis  digitorum  pedis  perfo- 
ratus  of  Albinus.  Flexor  brevis  of  Doug- 
las.  Flexor  digitorum  brevis,  sive  perforatus 
pedis  of  Winslow.  Perforates,  seu  flexor 
secundi  internodii  digitorum  pedis  of  Cowper, 
and  calcano  sus-phalangettien  commun  of 
Dumas.  A  flexor  muscle  of  the  toes,  si- 
tuated on  the  foot.  It  arises  by  a  narrow 
tendinous,  and  fleshy  beginning,  from  the 
infrrior  protuberance  of  the  os  calcis.  It 
likewise  derives  many  of  its  fleshy  fibres 
from  the  adjacent  aponeurosis,  and  soon 
forms  a  thick  belly,  which  divides  into  four 
portions.  Each  of  these  portions  termi- 
nates in  a  flat  tendon,  the  fibres  of  which 


FLE 


FLE 


3Sd 


decussate,  to^fibrd  a  passage  to  a  tendon  of 
the  long  flexor,  and  afterwards  re-uniling, 
are  inserted  into  the  second  phalanx  of  each 
or  the  fonr  lesser  toes.  This  muscle  serves 
to  bend  the  second  joint  of  the  toes. 

FLEXOR  BRE'VIS  MINIMI  D!'- 
GITI  PE'DIS.  Paralhenar  minor  of 
W  inslow.  This  little  muscle  is  situated 
along  the  inferior  surface  and  outer  edge 
of  the  metatarsal  bone  of  the  little  loe. 
It  arises  tendinous  from  the  basis  of  (hat 
bone,  and  from  the  ligaments  that  connect 
it  to  the  OS  cuboides.  It  soon  becomes 
fleshy,  and  adheres  almost  the  whole  length 
of  the  metatarsal  bone,  at  the  anterior  ex- 
tremity of  which  it  forms  a  small  tendon, 
that  is  inserted  into  the  root  of  the  first 
joint  of  the  little  toe.  Its  use  is  to  bend 
the  little  toe. 

FLEXOR  BRE'VIS  rO'LLl'CISMA'- 
]SUS.  Flexor  secundi  inlenwdii  of  Doug- 
las. Thenar  of  VVinslow.  Flexor  primi 
et  secundi  ossis  pollicis  of  Cowper,  and  Car- 
pophalangien  du  pouce  of  Dumas.  This 
muscle  is  divided  into  two  portions  by  the 
tendon  of  the  flexor  longus  pollicis.  The 
outermost  portion  arises  tendinous  from  liie 
anterior  part  of  theos  trapezoides  and  inter- 
nal annular  ligament.  The  second,  or  in- 
nermost, and  thickest  portion,  arises  from 
the  same  bone,  and  likewise  from  (he  os 
magnum,  and  os  cuneiforme.  Both  these 
portions  are  inserted  tendinous  into  the  se- 
samoid bones  of  (he  tiiumh.  The  use  of 
this  muscle  is  to  bend  the  second  joint  of 
the  thumb. 

FLE'XOR  BRE'VIS  PO'LLICIS  PE'- 
DIS.  Flexor  brevis  of  Dtjuglas.  Flexor 
brevii  pollicis  n[  Cowper,  and  Tarsophalan- 
giendu  pouce  of  Dumas.  A  muscle  of  the 
great  loe,  that  bends  the  first  joint  of  that 
part.  It  is  situated  upon  the  metatarsal 
bone  of  the  great  toe,  arises,  tendinous 
from  the  under  and  anterior  part  of  the 
os  caicis,  and  from  the  under  part  of  the 
OS  cuneiforme  externum.  It  socui  becomes 
fleshy  and  divisible  into  two  portions  which 
do  not  separate  from  eacii  other  (ill  they 
have  reached  the  anterior  extremity  of  the 
metatarsal  bone  of  the  great  loe,  where 
they  become  tendinous,  and  then  the  inner- 
most portion  unites  with  the  tendon  of  the 
abductor,  and  the  outermost  with  that  of 
the  adductor  pollieis.  They  adhere  to  the 
external  os  sesamoideum,  and  are  finally 
inserted  into  the  root  of  the  first  joint  of 
the  great  toe.  These  two  portions,  by 
their  separation,  form  a  groove,  in  which 
passes  the  tendon  of  the  flexor  longus  pol- 
licis. 

FLE'XOR  CARPI  RADIA'LIS.  Ra- 
dialis  internus  of  Albinus  and  Winslow,  and 
Epitrochlo-metacarpien  of  Dumas.  This  is 
a  long  thin  muscle,  situated  obliquely  at 
the  inner  and  anterior  part  of  the  fore-arm, 
between  the  palmaris  longus  and  t!ie  pro- 
nator teres.    It  arises,  teadinous  from   the 


inner  condyle  of  the  os  humeri,  and  by 
many  fleshy  fibres,  from  the  adjacent  ten- 
dinous fascia.  It  descends  along  the  infe- 
rior edge  of  the  pronator  teres,  and  termi- 
nates in  along,  flat,  and  thin  tendon,  which 
afterwards  become^  narrower  and  thicker, 
and,  after  passing  under  the  internal  annu- 
lar ligament,  in  a  groove  distinct  from  the  , 
other  tendons  of  the  wrist,  it  spreads  wider 
again,  and  is  inserted  into  the  fore  and  up- 
per part  of  the  metacarpal  bone  that  sustains 
the  fore  finger.  It  serves  to  bend  (he  hand, 
and  its  oblique  direction  may  likewise  enable 
it  to  assist  in  its  pronation. 

FLE'XOR  CA'RPI  ULNA'RIS.  Ul- 
naris  internus  of  Winslow  and  Albinus. 
Epitrochli-cubito  carpien  of  Dumas.  A 
muscle  situated  on  the  cubit  or  fore-arm, 
that  assists  the  former  in  bending  the  arm. 
It  arises  tendinous  from  the  inner  condyle 
of  the  OS  humeri,  and,  by  a  small  fleshy 
origin,  from  the  anterior  edge  of  the  ole- 
cranon. Between  these  two  portions,  we 
find  the  ulnar  nerve  passing  to  the  fore-arm. 
Some  of  its  fibres  arise  likewise  from  the 
tendinous  fascia  that  covers  the  muscles  of 
the  fore-arm.  In  its  descent,  it  soon  be- 
comes tendinous,  but  its  fleshy  fibres  do  not 
entirely  disappear  till  it  has  reached  the 
lower  extremity  of  the  ulna,  where  its  ten- 
don spreads  a  little,  and,  after  sending  oflf 
a  few  fibres  to  the  external  and  internal  and 
annular  ligaments,  is  inserted  into  the  os 
pisilorme. 

FLE'XOR  LO'WGUS  DIGITO'RUM 
PEDIS  PKOFC'.NDUS  PE'RFORANS. 
Ptrforans  seu  flexor  profundus  ot  Doug- 
las, Flexor  digilorum  longus,  sive  perfo- 
rans  pedis,  and  perforans  seu  flexor  lerlii 
inlernodii  digitorum  pedis  of  Cowper,  and 
Tibio  phalangelien  of  Dumas.  A  flexor 
muscle  ot  the  toes,  situated  along  the  pos- 
terior part  and  inner  side  of  the  leg.  It 
arises  fleshy  from  the  back  part  of  the  tibia, 
and,  after  running  down  to  the  interna! 
ankle,  its  tendon  passes  under  a  kind  of 
annular  ligament,  and  (hen  through  a  sinu- 
osity at  the  inside  of  the  os  caicis.  Soon 
after  this  it  receives  a  small  tendon  from 
the  flexor  longus  pollicis  pedis,  and  about 
the  middle  of  the  foot  it  divides  into  four 
tendons,  which  pass  through  the  slits  of  the 
flexor  brevis  digitorimi  pedis,  and  are  in- 
serted into  the  upper  part  of  the  last  bone 
of  all  the  lesser  toes.  About  the  middle  of 
the  foot,  this  muscle  unites  with  a  fleshy 
portion,  which,  from  the  name  of  its  first 
describer,  has  been  usually  called  massa  car- 
nea  Jacobi  Sylvii :  it  is  also  termed  Flexor 
accessorius  digilorum  pedis.  This  appendage 
arises  by  a  thin  fleshy  origin,  from  most 
part  of  the  sinuosKy  of  the  os  caicis,  and 
likewise  by  a  thin  tendinous  beginning  from 
the  anterior  part  of  the  external  tubercle  of 
that  bone ;  it  soon  becomes  all  fleshy,  and 
unites  to  the  long  flexor  just  before  it  di- 
vides into  its   four  tendons.      The  usej  of 


360  FLK  FIX 

this  muscle  is  to  bend  Ihe  last  joint  of  the  <^%*/*  of  Winslow,  and  second  carpo-phalatv- 
toes.  g;ie7i  du  petit  doigt  of  Dumas.     The  situa- 

FLE'XOR  LO'NGUS  PO'LLICIS  MA-  tion  of  this  muscle  is  along  the  inner  sui-face 
NUS.  Flexor  longus  poUicis  of  Albinus.  of  the  metacarpal  bone  of  the  little  finger. 
Flexor  ierliiinternodii  of  Douglas.  Flexor  It  arises  tendinous  and  fleshy  from  the  hook- 
terlii  iniernudii  sive  longissimus  pollicis  of  like  process  of  the  unciform  bone,  and  like- 
Cowper,  and  radio-phalangetien  dupouce  of  wise  from  the  anterior  surface  of  (he  ad- 
Dunias.  This  muscle  is  placed  at  the  side  jacent  part  of  the  annular  ligament.  It 
of  the  flexor  longus  digitorum  pedis,  pro-  terminates  in  a  flat  tendon,  which  is  con- 
fundus,  perforans,  and  is  covered  by  the  nected  with  that  of  the  abductor  minimi 
extensores  carpi  radiales.  It  arises  fleshy  digiti,  and  inserted  into  the  inner  and  an- 
from  the  anterior  surface  of  the  radius,  im-  terior  part  of  the  upper  end  of  the  first  bone 
mediately  below  the  insertion  of  the  biceps,  of  the  little  finger.  It  serves  to  bend  the 
and  is  continued  down  along  the  oblique  liitle  finger,  and  likewise  to  assist  the  ab- 
ridge, which  serves  for  the  insertion  of  the   ductor. 

supinator  brevis,  as  far  as  the  pronator  quad-  FLE'XOR  PROFU'NDUS  PE'RFOK- 
ratus.  Some  of  its  fibres  spring  likewise  ANS.  Profundus  of  Albinus.  Perforans 
from  the  neighbouring  edge  of  the  interos-  of  Douglas.  Perforans  vulgo  profundus 
seous  ligament.  Its  tendon  passes  under  the  of  Winslow.  Flexor  terlii  inUrriodii  digi- 
internal  annular  ligament  of  the  wrist,  and  lorum  manus,  vel  perforalus  manus  of  Cow- 
after  running  along  the  inner  surface  of  the  per,  and  aibito  phalangelieii  commun  of 
first  bone  of  the  thumb,  between  the  two  Dumas.  This  muscle  is  situated  on  the 
portions  of  the  flexor  brevis  pollicis,  goes  to  fore-arm,  immediately  under  the  perforatus, 
be  inserted  into  the  last  joint  of  the  thumb,  which  it  greatly  resembles  in  its  shape.  It 
being  bound  down  in  its  way  by  the  liga-  arises  fleshy  from  tlie  external  side,  and 
mentous  expansion  that  is  spread  over  the  upper  part  of  the  ulna,  for  some  way  down- 
second  bone.  In  some  subjects  we  find  a  wards,  and  from  a  large  portion  of  the  in- 
tendinous  portion  arising  from  the  inner  terosseus  ligament.  It  splits  into  four 
condyle  of  the  os  humeri,  and  forming  a  tendons  a  little  before  it  passes  under  the 
fleshy  slip  that  commonly  terminates  near  annular  ligament  of  the  wriiBt,  and  these 
the  upper  part  of  the  origin  of  this  muscle  pass  through  the  slit  in  the  tendons  of  the 
from  the  radius.  The  use  of  this  muscle  is  flexor  sublrmis,  to  be  inserted  into  the  fore 
to  bend  the  last  joint  of  the  thumb.  and  upper  part  of  the  third  or  last  bone  of 

FLE'XOR  LO'NGUS  PO'LLICIS  PE'-  all  the  four  fingers,  the  joint  of  which  they 
DIS.     This    muscle   is   situated    along    the   bend. 

posterior  part  of  the  leg.  It  arises  ten-  FLE'XOR  SUBLI'JVIIS  PERFO'KA- 
dinous  and  fleshy  a  little  below  the  head  of  TUS.  This  muscle,  which  is  the  perfora- 
the  fibula,  and  its  fibres  continue  to  adhere  tus  of  Cowper,  Douglas,  and  Winslow,  is 
to  that  bone  almost  to  its  extremity.  A  by  Albinus  and  otheis  named  siiblimis.  It 
little  above  the  heel  it  terminates  in  a  round  has  gotten  the  name  of  perforatus  from  its 
tendon,  which,  after  passing  in  a  groove  tendons  being  perforated  by  those  of  an- 
formed  at  the  posterior  edge  of  the  astra-  other  flexor  muscle  of  the  finger,  called  the 
galus,  and  internal  and  lateral  part  of  the  perforans.  They  who  give  it  the  appella- 
os  calcis,  in  which  it  is  secured  by  an  annu-  tion  of  sublimis,  consider  its  situation  with 
lar  ligament,  goes  to  be  inserted  into  the  respect  to  the  latter,  and  which  instead  of 
last  bone  of  the  great  toe,  which  it  serves  to  perforans,  they  name  profundus.  It  is  a 
bend.  long   muscle,    situated   most  commonly  at 

FLE'XOR  O'SSIS  METACA'RPl  PO'L-  the  anterior  and  inner  part  of  the  fore-arm, 
LICIS.  Sew  opponens  pollicis  of  Innes.  between  the  palmaris  longus  and  the  flexor 
Opponens  pollicis  manus  of  Albinus.  Flexor  carpi  ulnaris  ;  but,  in  some  subjects,  we  find 
primi  internodii  of  Douglas.  Antilhenar  sive  it  placed  under  the  former  of  these  muscles, 
semi-inlerosseus  pollicis  of  Winslow,  and  between  the  flexor  carpi  ulnaris  and  t4]e  flexor 
carpo  phalangien  du  pouce  of  Dumas.  This  carpi  radialis.  It  arises,  tendinous  and  fleshy, 
muscle  is  situated  under  the  abductor  brevis  from  the  inner  condyleof  the  os  humeri,  from 
pollicis,  which  it  resembles  in  its  shape.  It  the  inner  edge  of  the  coronoid  process  of  the 
arises  tendinous  and  fleshy  from  the  os  sea-  ulna,  and  from  the  upper  and  forepart  of 
phoides,  and  from  the  anterior  and  inner  the  radius,  down  to  near  the  insertion  of 
part  of  the  internal  annular  ligament.  It  is  the  pronator  teres.  A  little  below  the  midr 
inserted  tendinous  and  fleshy  into  the  under  die  of  the  fore  arm,  it«  fleshy  belly  divides 
and  anterior  part  of  the  first  bone  of  the  into  four  portions,  which  degenerate  into  as 
thumb.  It  serves  to  turn  the  first  bone  of  many  round  tendons,  that  pass  all  together 
the  thumb  upon  its  axis,  and  at  the  same  under  the  infernal  annular  ligament  of  the 
time  to  bring  it  inwards  opposite  to  the  other  wrist,  after  which  they  separate  from  each 
fingers.  other,  become  thinner  and  flatter,  and  run- 

FLE'XOR  PARVUS  Ml'NIMI  DI'GI-  ning  along  the  palm  of  the  hand,  under 
TI.  Mduclor  minimi  digiti,  Hypothenar  the  aponeurosis  jialmaris,  are  inserted  into 
iii()lani  of  Douglas.      Hypolhenar    minmi  the  upper  part  of  the  second  bone  of  each 


FLU 


FtU 


3ia 


finger.  Previous  to  tbis  insertion,  however, 
the  fibres  of  each  tendon  decussate  near  the 
extremity  of  the  first  bone,  so  as  to  aiford  a 
passage  to  a  tendon  of  the  perforans.  Of 
these  four  tendons,  that  of  the  middle  finger 
is  the  largest,  that  of  the  fore-finger  the 
next  in  size,  and  that  of  the  little  finger  the 
smallest.  The  use  of  this  muscle  is  to  bend 
the  second  joint  of  the  fingers. 

Fle'xor  te'rtii  itvterno'dii.  See  Flexor 
longus  poinds  manus. 

Flo'res  be'nzoes.    See  Benzoic  acid. 

Flo'res  martia'les.  See  Ferrum  amnio- 
niatum. 

Flo'res  sa'hs  ammo'niaci.  SeeJinimo- 
nim  subcarbonas. 

Flo'res  sulphu'ris.     See  Sulphur. 

Flo'res  sulphu'ris  lo'ti.  See  Sulphur 
ioium. 

Flowers.  A  term  formerly  applied  by 
chemists  to  the  fine  parts  which  are  subli- 
mated from  certain  bodies,  as  the  flowers  of 
benjamin,  sulphur,  zinc,  &ic. 

Floioer-de-luce.     See  Iris  germanica. 

Flowers  of  Benjamin.     See  Benzoic  acid. 

FLOYER,  Sir  John,  was  born  at  Hinters, 
in  Staftbrdshire,  about  the  year  1649,  and 
graduated  at  Oxford.  He  then  settled  at 
Litchfield,  where  his  attention  and  skill  pro- 
cured him  extensive  reputation,  insomuch 
that  he  was  honoured  with  knighthood,  as 
a  reward  for  his  talents.  He  strongly  ad- 
vocated the  use  of  cold  bathing,  particularly 
in  chronic  rheumatism,  and  nervous  disor- 
ders ;  and  he  ascribed  the  increasing  preva- 
lence of  consumption  to  the  discontinuance 
of  the  practice  of  baptizing  children  by  im- 
mersion. He  published  several  works  on 
this  and  other  subjects  ;  particularly  an  ex- 
cellent treatise  on  the  Asthma,  under  which 
be  himself  laboured  from  the  time  of  puber- 
t}',  notwithstanding  which  he  lived  to  be  an 
old  man.  He  is  said  to  iiave  been  one  of  the 
first  who  reckoned  the  number  of  pulsations 
by  a  time  piece. 

FLUATE.  A  salt  formed  by  the  fluoric 
acid,  combined  with  different  bases :  thus, 
fluate  of  lime,  &lc. 

FLUCTUA'TION.  A  term  used  by  sur- 
geons, to  express  the  undulation  of  a  fluid  ; 
thus,  when  pus  is  formed  in  an  abscess,  or 
when  water  accumulates  in  the  abdomen,  if 
the  abscess  or  abdomen  be  lightly  pressed 
with  the  fingers,  the  motion  of  fluctuation 
may  be  distinctly  felt. 

Fluellin.    See  Antirrhinum  elatinc. 

FLUID.  A  fluid  is  that,  the  consti- 
tuent particles  of  which  so  little  attract 
each  other,  that,  when  poured  out,  it  drops 
gutlatitn,  and  adapts  itself,  in  every  re- 
spect, to  the  form  of  the  vessel  contain- 
ing it. 

Fluids  of  the  bodv.  This  term  is  often 
applied  to  the  blood,  and  other  humours  of 
which  the  body  is  composed.  The  drying 
of  any  part  of  the  human  body  demonstrates, 

A6 


that  by  far  the  greater  part  consists  of  fluid. 
The  quantity  of  fluid  in  a  man  of  one  hun- 
dred and  sxty  pounds  weight,  is  estimated 
at  one  hundred  and  thirty-five  pounds.  The 
fluids  of  the  human  body  are  divided  into, 
L  Crude,  or  those  which  have  not  yet  en- 
tirely put  on  the  animal  nature,  as  the  chime 
and  chyle.  2.  Sanguineous ;  to  tbis  is  re- 
ferred the  blood,   or  the   cruor  of  the  blood. 

3.  Lymphatic,  which  are  those  of  the  lym- 
phatic  vessels,    and     the    nutritious    jelly. 

4.  Secreted;  to  this  head  are  referred  all 
those  separated  from  the  blood,  which  are 
very  numerous.  5.  ExcrementitiGUS,  which 
are  eliminated  fro.ii  the  body,  as  the  alvine 
fccces,  urine,  cutaneous,  and  pulmonary  per- 
spirable matter,  &;c. 

The  secreted  humours  are  divided  iuto^ 
I.  Lacteal,  which  are  white  ;  as  the  milk 
juice  of  the  prostate  glands,  &c.  2.  ,1queous, 
as  the  aqueous  humour  of  the  eye.  3.  Mu- 
cous, as  the  mucus  of  the  nostrils  and  primee 
viae.  4.  Mbuminous,  as  (he  serum  of  the 
blood.  5.  Oleous,  as  the  oil  of  the  adipose 
membrane.  6.  Bilious,  as  the  bile  and  was 
of  the  ears. 

The  fluids  of  the  human  body  are  also 
divided  from  their  motion  into,  1.  Circula- 
ting, which  continually  circulate  in  the  ves- 
sels. 2.  Commorant ,  wh'\ch.  circulate  with  a 
slow  motion  as  the  oil  of  the  adipose  mem- 
brane and  male  semen.  3.  Stagnant,  which 
remain  for  a  certain  time  in  any  recepta- 
cle, as  cystic  bile,  urine^  and  the  alvine 
feeces. 

Flu'or  a'lbus.     See  Leucorrhcca. 

FLU'OR  SPAR.  Vitreous  spar.  Spar- 
ry fluor.  Derbyshire  spar.  A  species  of 
salt  which  abounds  in  nature,  formed  by 
the  combination  of  the  fluoric  acid  with 
lime.  It  is  called  spar,  bfcause  it  has  the 
sparry  form  and  fracture:  fluor,  because 
it  melts  very  readily  ;  and  vitreous,  be- 
cause it  has  the  appearance  of  glass,  and 
may  be  fused  into  glass  of  no  contemptible 
appearance. 

FLU'ORIC  A'CID.  The  acidifiable  base 
of  fluoric  acid  is  unknown  ;  for  no  expe- 
riments have  yet  been  made  by  which  it 
can  be  exhibited,  ft  is  merely  from  gene- 
ral inference,  that  we  may  conjecture  it  to 
consist  of  a  simple  acidifiable  basis  united 
to  oxygen. 

This  acid  is  to  be  obtained  by  putting  one 
part  of  finely  pulverised  fluate  of  lime  into  a 
leaden  retort,  and  pouring  upon  it  two  parts 
and  a  half  of  sulphuric  acid.  Lute  the  re- 
tort to  a  receiver  of  the  same  metal,  and 
apply  a  gentle  lieat  while  the  receiver  is  kept 
cool  with  a  mixture  of  salt  and  snow.  The 
fluoric  acid  will  be  obtained  in  the  liquid 
form,  which  must  be  kept  in  well  closed 
leaden  or  silver  bottles,  or  phials  coated 
within  with  wax,  or  varnish. 

The  distinguishing  property  of  fluoric 
acid  is,  its  power  of  dissolving  and  volali- 
T\zwt  sJ!ex     On  beldg  esiiosleS  \o  i  aio!?1; 


362 


FCEN 


atmospheric  air,  it  emits  white  fumes  which 
are  very  deleterious ;  and  the  liquid  acts  as 
a  powerful  corrosive.  Its  action  upon  all 
the  inflammable  substances  is  very  feeble  ; 
it  does  not  afford  oxygen  to  them.  H  has 
no  action  upon  most  of  the  metals,  but  it 
dissolves  many  of  their  oxides. 

Fluoric  acid  united  to  diff'erent  bases, 
forms  saline  compounds  called  Flu  axes. 

FLUO'RIC  A'CID  GAS.  This  is  obtain- 
ed when  silex  is  added  to  the  materials  af- 
fording fluoric  acid,  or  when  vessels  of  glass 
are  used;  and  it  appears  always  to  contain 
siles,  whence  it  has  been  called  siiicated 
fluoric  acid.  It  is  heavier  than  atmospheric 
air.  It  does  not  maintain  conibu.stion,  nor 
can  animals  breathe  it.  It  is  absorbed  by 
water,  depositing  silex,  and  forms  with  it 
liquid  fluoric  acid.  It  has  a  penetrating 
odour,  approaching  nearly  to  that  of  mu- 
riatic acid  gas.  It  corrodes  animal  and 
vegetable  matters.  Light  has  no  effect  upon 
it.  It  emits  white  fumes,  in  contact  with 
moist  atmospheric  air.  It  is  very  sour,  and 
therefore  reddens  blue  vegetable  colours.  It 
precipitates  lime-water.  With  ammonia  it 
unites  and  forms  a  concrete  body.  It  has 
no  action  upon  platina,  gold,  silver,  mercu- 
ry, tin,  lead,  antimony,  cobalt,  nickel,  and 
bismuth ;  but  it  attacks  iron,  arsenic,  and 
manganese. 

Flux.  This  word  is  mostly  employed  for 
dysenteria. 

FLUXION.  A  term  mostly  applied  by 
chemists,  to  signify  the  change  of  metals, 
or  other  bodies,  from  the  solid  into  the  fluid 
state,  by  the  application  of  heat.  See 
Fusion. 

Fly,  Spanish.     See  Lylla. 

Fo'ciLE  ma'jus.  The  ulna  and  the  radi- 
us are  occasionally  denominated  by  the  bar- 
barous appellations  of  focile  majus  and  mi- 
nus ;  the  tibia  and  fibula  in  the  leg  are  also 
so  called. 

Fo'gus.     a  lobe  of  the  liver. 

Fodi'na.  (From/odzo,to  dig.)  A  quarry. 
The  labyrinth  of  the  ear. 

F(enicula'tcm  li'gnuiu.  a  name  for 
sassafras. 

FCENI'CULUM.  ( Quasi fcenutn  oculorum, 
the  hay  or  herb  good  for  the  sight ;  so  called 
because  it  is  thought  good  for  the  eyes.) 
Fennel.    See  Antlhum. 

FffiNi'cDLUM  alpi'num.  The  herb  spig- 
neL 

F(ENi'cDLUM  a'knuum.     Royal  cummin. 

F(ENi'cuLtJM  aq,ua'ticum.  See  Fkdlan- 
drium  aquaiicum. 

FcEKi'cpLUM  du'lge.  ^e&  Ahtthum  f(Eni- 
culum. 

FffiNi'cuLOM  gebma'nicum.  See  Jlnellium 
faniculum. 

FcENi'cuLUM  maki'num.     Samphire. 

Fffiwi'cuLUM  ORtENTA'tE.     Cuminum. 

FcEwi'cuiuM  poRci'sHM.  See  Peuceda- 
num. 

F«ENi'6ViWM  siNENSE.    Aniseed. 


FCET 

FffiNi'cuLUM  sylve'stre.  Bastard  spig- 
nel. 

FcENi'cuLUM  TORTUo'suM.  FrBHch  hart- 
wort. 

FffiKi'cunjM  vulga're.  See  Anethum 
fceniculum. 

Fffi'NUM  camelo'rum.  See  Juncus  odora- 
tus. 

Fce'num  gr^'cum.  (Fcenum,  hay,  and 
grcECUS,  belonging  to  Greece;  because,  in 
Greece,  it  grew  in  the  meadows,  like  hay.) 
See  Trigonella  fcenum  greecum. 

Fce'num  svlve'stre.     Wild  fenugreek. 

FOESIUS,  Anutius,  was  born  at  Meniz,  in 
1528,  and  received  his  education  at  Paris, 
where  he  imbibed  a  strong  predilection  for 
the  Greek  language,  and  particularly  the 
works  of  Hippocrates.  Returning  to  his 
native  place  about  the  age  of  28,  his  talents 
soon  procured  him  such  extensive  reputation, 
that  several  princes  endeavoured  to  allure 
bim  to  their  respective  courts,  but  without 
success.  The  practice  of  his  profession  in- 
stead of  weakening  his  attachment  to  Hippo- 
crates, only  stimulated  him  to  a  more  pro- 
found study  of  his  writings  •,  where  he  found 
the  most  correct  delineations  of  diseases,  and 
the  most  important  observations  concerning 
them,  made  about  two  thousand  years  before. 
He  first  published  an  excellent  Latin  transla- 
tion and  commentary  on  his  second  book  of 
Epidemics;  then  an  explanation  of  the 
terms  used  by  him,  under  the  title  of  "  CEco- 
nomia  Hippocrates  ;"  and  lastly,  at  the  soli- 
citation of  the  chief  physicians  of  Europe, 
he  undertook  a  com[ilete  correct  edition  of 
his  works,  with  an  interpretation  and  notes, 
which  he  accomplished  in  sis  years,  in  such 
a  manner,  as  to  rank  him  among  the  ablest 
interpreters  of  the  ancients.  He  was  also 
author  of  a  Pharmacoposia  for  his  native  city; 
and  died  in  1595. 

Fceta'dulum  (From  fcsleo,  to  become 
putrid.)  An  encysted  abscess,  or  foul 
ulcer. 

FCE'TUS.  (From  feo,  to  bring  forth,  ac- 
cording to  Vossius.)  Ejiicyema.  Epigonion. 
The  child  enclosed  in  the  uterus  of  its 
mother,  is  called  a  foetus  from  the  fifth 
month  after  pregnancy  until  the  time  of  its 
birth.  The  internal  parts  peculiar  to  the 
foetus,  are  the  thymus  gland,  canalis  veno- 
fus,  canalis  arlerio.sus,  foramen  ovale,  and 
the  membrana  pupillaris.  Besides  these  pecu- 
liarities, there  are  other  circumstances  in 
which  the  foetus  differs  from  the  adult.  The 
lungs  are  black  and  collapsed,  and  sink  in 
water ;  the  liver  is  very  large  ;  all  the  glands, 
especially  the  thymus  and  suprarenal,  and 
the  vermiform  process  of  the  coecum,  are 
also  considerably  larger  in  proportion. 
The  teeth  of  the  foetus  are  hid  within  their 
sockets ;  the  great  intestines  contain  a 
substance  called  meconium  ;  the  membrana 
tympani,  is  covered  with  a  kind  of  mucous 
membirane,  and  the  bones  in  many  places 
are  cartilaginous. 


FOR 


FOR 


363 


FoLiA'TA  te'kr.v.  (Ffom  its  resaniblance 
to  folium,  a  leaf.)     Sulphur,  also  the  acefas 
potassse. 
Fo'lium  orienta'le.     See  Cassia  senna. 
FO'LLICLE.     (FoUiculus  ;  dim.  oifollis, 
a  bag.     See  Folliculost  gland. 

F0LLICULO5E  GLAND,  Follicle.  One 
of  the  most  simple  species  of  gland,  con- 
sisting merely  of  a  hollow  vascular  mem- 
brane or  follicle,  and  an  excretory  duct  ; 
such  are  the  muciparous  glands,  the  se- 
baceous, &c. 

FoLLi'cuLus  ff/llis.  The  gall  bladder. 
FOMENTA'TION.  Fomentalio.  A  sort 
of  partial  bathing,  by  applying  hot  flan- 
nels to  any  part,  dipped  in  medicated  de- 
coctions, whereby  steams  are  communica- 
ted to  the  diseased  parts,  their  vessels  are 
relaxed,  and  their  morbid  action  sometimes 
removed. 

Fo'mes  vENTRi'cuLi.  Hvpochondriacism. 
Fo'mites.  a  term  mostly  applied  to  sub- 
stances imbued  with  cotslagion. 
FoNS  pulsa'tilis.  See  Fontanella. 
FONTANE'LLA.  (Dim,  of  fo7is,  a 
fountain.)  Fons  puisalilis.  The  parietal 
bones  and  the  frontal  do  not  coalesce  utitil 
the  third  year  after  birth,  so  that,  before 
this  period,  there  is  an  obvious  interstice, 
commonly  called  mould,  and  scientifically 
the  fontanel,  or  fons  puisalilis.  There  is 
also  a  lesser  space,  occasionally,  between 
the  occipital  and  parietal  bones,  termed 
the  posterior  fontanel.  These  spaces  be- 
tween the  bones  are  filled  up  by  the  dura 
mater,  pericranium  and  external  integu- 
ments, so  that  during  birth,  the  size  of  the 
head  may  be  lessened  ;  for,  at  that  time, 
the  bones  of  the  head,  upon  the  superior 
part,  are  not  only  pressed  nearer  to  each 
other,  but  they  frequently  lap  over  one 
another,  in  order  to  diminish  the  size 
during  the  passage  of  the  head  through  the 
pelvis. 

Foktane'lla  ante'riok.  See  Fonta- 
nella. ^ 

Fontane'lla  poste'riok.  See  Fonta- 
nella. 

FONTICULUS.  (Dim.  of  fom,  an 
issue.)  An  artificial  ulcer  formed  in  any 
part,  and  kept  discharging  by  introducing 
daily  a  pea,  covered  with  any  digestive 
ointment. 

FORA'MEN.  (Frora/oro,  to  pierce.)  A 
little  ooening. 

FORAMEN  CCE'CUM.  A  single  opening 
in  the  basis  of  the  cranium  between  the 
ethmoid  and  the  frontal  bone,  that  gives  exit 
to  a  small  vein.  Also  the  name  of  a  hole  in 
tlie  middle  of  the  tongue. 

FORA'MEN  LA'CERUM  IN  BA'SI 
CHA'NII.     See  Foramina  lacer a. 

FORA'MEN  LA'CERUM  ORBITA'LE 
SUPE'RIUS.  A  large  opening  betw^een 
the  greater  and  lesser  wing  of  the  sphenoid 
bone  on  each  side,  through  which  the  third, 


fourth,  first  branch  of  the  fifth,  and  the 
sixth  pair  of  nerves,  and  the  ophthalmic  ar- 
tery pass. 

FORA'MEN  O'PflCUM.  The  bole  trans- 
mitting the  optic  nerve. 

FORA'MEN  OVA^'LE.  The  opening  be- 
tween the  two  auricles  of  the  heart  of  the 
foetus.     See  also  Innominatum  os. 

Fora'men  of  Wikslow.  An  opening  in 
the  omentum.     See  Omentum. 

FORAMINA  LA'CERA.  A  pair  of 
foramina  in  the  basis  of  <the  cranium, 
through  which  the  inlernal  jugular  veins, 
and  the  eighth  pair  and  accessary  nerves 
pass. 

Forami'nulum  OS.     The  ethmoid  bone. 

FO'RCEPS.  {-cipis.  f.  quasi  ferriceps,  as 
being  the  iron  with  which  we  seize  any  thing 
hot,  from  ferrum,  iron,  and  capio,  to  Sake.) 
Pincers.  A  surgical  instrument  with  which 
extraneous  bodies  or  other  substances  are 
extracted.  Also  an  instrument  occasionally 
used  by  men  midwives  to  bring  the  head  of 
the  foetus  through  the  pelvis. 

FOftDYCE,  George,  was  born  at  Aber- 
deen, in  1736,  after  the  death  of  his  father, 
and  his  mother  having  married  again,  he 
was  sent  to  Fouran  when  about  two  years 
old,  where  he  received  his  school  educa- 
tion ;  and  thence  returned  to  Aburdeen, 
where  he  was  made  master  of  arts,  when 
only  fourteen.  Having  evinced  an  incli- 
nation to  medicine,  he  was  soon  after  sent 
to  his  uncle,  Dr.  John  Fordyce,  who  prac- 
tised at  Uppingham,  with  whom  he  re- 
mained several  years.  He  then  studied  at 
Edinburgh,  where  he  graduated  in  1758, 
having  defended  a  thesis  on  catarrh  :  after 
which  he  went  to  Leyden,  principally  to 
improve  himself  in  anatomy  under  Albinus. 
The  following  year  he  settled  in  London, 
and  began  to  give  lectures  on  chemistry , 
and  in  1764,  he  undertook  also  to  teach  the 
practice  of  physic,  and  the  materia  medica  : 
these  subjects  occupied  him  nearly  three 
hours  every  morning,  except  on  Sunday, 
for  about  thirty  years  successively.  In 
1770,  he  was  choseu  physician  to  St.  Tho- 
mas's-hospital,  and  sis  years  after  a  Fellow 
of  the  Royal  Society  ;  also  in  1787  he  was 
admitted  a  Fellow  of  the  College  of  Physi- 
cians ;  having  been  a  licentiate  for  twenty- 
two  years  before.  In  1793  he  assisted  in 
forming  a  small  society  for  the  improvement 
of  Medical  and  Chirurgical  Knowledge, 
which  has  since  published  three  volumes  of 
their  Transactions.  He  died  in  1802. 
The  countenance  of  Dr.  Fordyce  was  by  no 
means  expressive  of  his  powers  of  mind,  be 
was  rather  negligent  of  his  dress,  and  not 
sufiiciently  pleasing  in  his  manners,  to  ena- 
ble him  to  get  into  very  extensive  practice  : 
besides  he  was  too  fond  of  the  pleasures  of 
society,  to  which  he  often  sacrificed  ttie 
hours,  that  should  have  been  dedicated  to 
sleep.  The  vigour  of  his  constitution  long 
resisted  these  irregularities  ;  but  at  length 


^i<«4 


FQR 


they  brought  on  the  gout,  wkich  was  fol- 
lowed by  dropsy,  and  this  terminated  his 
existence.  He  possessed  a  remarkably 
strong  memory,  which  enabled  him  to  lec- 
ture without  any  noies,  and  to  compose  his 
works  for  publicaiion  without  referring  to 
authors  which  he  had  before  read:  and  his 
{laving  relied  too  much  on  this  faculty  may 
help  to  esplHin  the  want  of  method  and 
elegance,  and  the  many  inaccuracies,  which 
appear  in  his  writings.  He  was  author  of 
several  publications  on  iMedical  and  Philo- 
sophical subjects;  many  of  which  are  to  be 
foujid  in  the  Transactions  of  the  societies 
to  which  he  belonged.  The  most  esteemed, 
and  that  on  which  he  employed  most  labour, 
was  a  series  of  "  Dissertations  on  Fever;" 
four  of  them  appeared  during  his  life,  and 
nnothcr  was  left  in  manuscript,  whieh  has 
since  been  printed.  His  Treatise  on  Diges- 
tion, was  read  originally  as  the  Gulstonian 
Lecture  before  the  College  of  Physicians. 
He  was  the  projector  of  the  Experiments  in 
heated  rooms,  of  which  Sir  Charles  Blag- 
den  gave  an  account. 

FORDYCE,  Sir  William,  was  born  at 
Aberdeen  in  1724.  At  the  age  of  eigh- 
teen, having  acquired  a  competent  know- 
ledge of  physic  and  surgery,  he  went  into 
the  army ;  and  the  support  of  the  friends, 
whom  he  there  procured,  together  with  his 
own  merit,  soon  brought  him  into  great 
practice,  when  he  afterwards  settled  in 
London.  The  wealth  which  he  thus  ac- 
quired, was  liberally  employed  in  acts  of 
friendship,  and  in  supporting  useful  pro- 
jects ;  though  he  had  some  very  severe 
losses.  He  wrote  a  Treatise  on  Fevers, 
and  on  the  Ulcerated  Sore  Throat ;  on  his 
entering  into  practice,  be  likewise  published 
on  the  Venereal  Disease.  He  died  after  a 
long  illness  in  1793. 

FORESTUS,  or  Vah  Forest,  Peter, 
was  born  at  Alcmaer  in  1522.  He  was 
sent  to  Louvain  to  study  the  law,  but  soon 
showed  a  strong  .  inclination  to  medicine. 
He  therefore  cultivated  this  science  at  differ- 
ent universities  in  Italy,  and  afterwards  at 
Paris  ;  but  he  graduated  at  Bologna.  After 
being  twelve  years  settled  in  his  native  town, 
he  was  invited  to  Delft,  which  was  ravaged 
by  a  contagious  epidemic  ;  and  being  ex- 
tremely successful  in  the  (reaiment  of  this, 
he  received  a  considerable  pension,  and  was 
retained  as  the  public  physician  for  nearly 
thirty  years.  In  1575  he  was  prevailed  upon 
to  give  the  first  lecture  on  Medicine  at  the 
opening  of  the  University  ot  Leyden.  He 
spent  the  latter  part  of  his  life  in  his  native 
city,  where  he  died  in  1597.  He  was  a 
very  diligent  observer  of  diseases,  and 
showed  often  great  judgment  in  anticipating 
the  result,  or  in  treating  them  successluUy. 
He  published  at  difl'erent  periods  six  vo- 
lumes of  Medical  and  Surgical  Cases ;  to 
one  of  which  was  added  a  Dissertation, 
exposing  the  fallacy  and  absurdity  of  pre- 


.   F©K 

tending  to  judge  of  every  thing  by  theuriae. 
Boerhaave  has  highly  commended  his  writ- 
ings which  have  been  often  reprinted. 

Foreskin.     See  Prccpuiium. 

FO'RMIATE.  Formias.  A  salt  produ- 
ced by  the  union  of  the  formic  acid  with 
different  bases:  thus,  formiale  of  ammonia, 
&c. 

FORMl'CA.  (quod  feraf  micas,  because 
of  his  diligence  in  collectins  small  particles 
of  provision  together.)  1.  The  ant  or  pis- 
mire. This  industrious  little  insect,  JPormica 
rufa  ot  Linnaeus,  contains  an  acid  juice,  and 
gross  oil,  which  were  supposed  to  possess 
a|)hr<)disiac  virtues.  The  chrysalides  of  this 
animal  are  said  to  be  diuretir.  and  carmina- 
tive, and  by  some  recommended  in  the  cure 
of  dropsy. 

2.  The  name  of  a  black  wart  with  a  broad 
base,  and  cleft  superficies,  because  the  paiQ 
attending  it  resembles  the  biting  of  an  ant. 

3.  A  varicose  tumour  on  the  anus  and 
glans  penis. 

FoRMi'cA  milia'eis.  Any  herpetic  erup- 
tion. 

FO'RMIC  A'CID.  Acidum  formicum. 
The  acid  of  ants  was  known  to  Tragus, 
Bauhin,  Fisher,  Etmuller,  Hoffman,  and 
many  others.  It  is  obtained  chiefly  from 
the  red  ant,  Formica  rufa  of  Linnasus,  by 
distilling  them  in  a  retort,  and  by  washing 
them  in  boiling  water.  When  rectified  and 
rather  concentrated,  it  has  a  penetrating 
smell,  and  is  corrosive;  and  its  taste  is  so 
agreeable,  when  greatly  diluted  with  water, 
that  it  has  been  proposed  to  be  used  instead 
of  vinegar. 

Fo'rmix.     The  herpes  exedens. 

FO'RMULA.  (Dim  of ybrma,  a  form.)  A 
little  form  of  prescriptions,  such  as  physi- 
cians direct  in  extemporaneous  practice,  in 
distinction  from  the  greater  forms  in  phar- 
macopoeias, he. 

Fo'rnax.  Furnus.  A  furnace.  A  che- 
mical instrument.     See  Furnace. 

FORNIX.  (Fornix,  an  arch  or  vault.) 
A  part  of  the  coitus  callosum  in  the  brain 
is  so  called,  because,  if  viewed  in  a  particu- 
lar direction,  it  has  some  resemblance  to  the 
arch  of  an  ancient  vault.  It  is  the  medul- 
lary body,  composed  of  two  anterior  and 
two  posterior  crura,  situated  at  the  bottom 
and  inside  of  the  lateral  ventricle  over  the 
third  ventricle,  and  below  the  septum  lu- 
cidum. 

FoRTis  a'^ua.     a  weak  nitric  acid. 

FO'SSA.  (From  fodio,  to  dig.)  Fovea. 
A  little  depression  or  sinus.  The  pudendum 
muliehre. 

Fo'ssA  amy'ntjE.  a  doubled-headed  rol- 
ler for  the  face. 

Fo'ssA  ma'gna.  The  great  groove  of  the 
ear,  also  the  pudendum  muliebre. 

Fo'ssa  naviccla'ris.  The  cavity  at  the 
bottom  of  the  entpance  of  the  pudendum 


FRA 


FRi 


36e 


iiQuliebre  :  also  the  great  groove  of  the 
ear. 

Fo'ssA  ova'hs.  Tlie  depression  in  the 
Fight  auricle  of  the  human  iieart,  which  in 
the  fcetus  opened  into  the  other  auricle, 
forming  the  foramen  ovale. 

Fo'ssA  pituita'ria.  The  fossa  of  the 
sella  turcica  of  the  splienoid  bone. 

FO'SSIL.  {Fossilis,  trom  fodio,  to  dig.) 
Any  thing  dug  out  of  the  earth. 

Fo'ssrMJs.     The  bone  of  the  leg. 

FOiHt.RGiLL,  John,  was  born  in 
Yorkshire,  in  1712,  of  a  respectable  Quaker 
family.  After  passing  through  an  ap|Hvn- 
ticeship  to  an  apothecary,  he  went  to  Edin- 
burgh, where  lie  graduated  at  the  age  of 
twenty-four,  taking  for  his  inaugural  thesis 
the  use  of  emetics.  He  then  sludied  for 
two  years  al  St.  Thouias's-hospilal,  and 
after  an  excursion  to  ihe  continent,  settled 
in  London  in  1740,  and  six  years  after  be- 
came a  licentiate.  His  practice  was  for  some 
eime  chiefly  gratuitous  ;  but  his  "  Account 
of  the  Putrid  Sore  Throat,"  published  ia 
1748,  brought  him  speedily  into  reputation. 
He  was  successively  elected  a  Fellow  of  the 
College  of  Physician.s  at  Edinburgh,  of  the 
Boyal  Society  of  London,  and  of  some 
other  societies  abroad.  His  early  partiality 
to  botany,  induced  him,  as  his  practice  in- 
creased, to  purchase  a  large  piece  of  ground 
for  the  cultivation  of  rare  and  valuable 
plants,  in  which  he  s|)ared  no  expense  ; 
neither  did  he  neglect  other  departments  of 
natural  history.  He  was  also  an  active  and 
liberal  promoter  of  many  successful  schemes 
for  the  public  benefit  ;  and  particularly  in 
instituting  the  school  at  Ackv\orth  in  York- 
shire. He  was  of  a  rather  delicate  consti- 
tution, but  a  steady  temperance  preserved 
Lis  health,  till  in  1778  he  had  an  attack  of  a 
suppression  of  urine,  occasioned  by  a  disease 
of  the  prostate  gland  ;  which  returning  two 
years  after,  soon  put  a  period  to  his  existence- 
He  had  a  fiuick  and  comprehensive  under- 
standing ;  and  his  pleasing  address  procured 
him  general  confidence,  which  his  discretion 
was  not  apt  to  forfeit  afterwards.  Besides 
the  works  already  noticed,  several  papers  of 
Pr.  Folhergill  were  printed  in  the  Philoso- 
phical Transactions,  and  in  the  Medical 
Observations  and  Enquiries  :  he  also  sent 
several  comrrmnications  to  the  Gentleman's 
Magazine,  and  other  periodical  publica- 
tions. 

Fo'tus.  (Fotus,  us,  m.)  See  Fomenla- 
tion. 

FO'VEA.  (From /orfio,  to  dig.)  A  liiile 
depression.  The  pudendum  muliebre.  A 
partial  sweating-baih. 

Fox-glove.     See  Digilalis. 

Fos-GLovE,  Eastern.  See  Stsamum 
orientate. 

FRACASTORJUS,  Hieronymus,  was 
liorn  at  Verona  in  1483.  He  made  a  rapid 
progress  in  his  studies,  and  attained  early 
eonsidepable  excellence  as  a  poet,  philoso- 


pher, and  astronomer.  He  was  also  much 
valued  as  a  physician,  particularly  by  the 
general  of  the  Venetian  aimv,  whom  he  at- 
tended during  several  campaigns  :  but  on  hie 
dying  in  1515,  Fracastorius  returned  to  his 
native  place.  He  corresponded  \vith  most 
of  the  great  men  of  his  age,  especially  with 
C'-^rdinal  Bembo,  to  whom  he  dedicated  his 
pot^m  "  Syphilis  ;"  which  wasthought  worthy 
of  com|)arison  with  the  Georgics  ot  Virgii 
by  some  of  the  best  judges.  He  died  in 
1553  ;  and  a  statue  was  erected  to  him  by  the 
town  of  Verona.  He  published  also  on  Con- 
tagious Diseases,  and  several  other  Medical 
and  Philosophical  Subjects. 

FRA'CTl/RE.  {Fraclura.;  from  fran- 
co, to  break.)  Catagma.  Clasis.  Clasma. 
Jlgme.  A  fracture  is  a  solution  of  a  bone 
into  two  or  more  fragments.  A  simple  frac- 
ture is  when  the  botie  only  is  divided.  A 
compound  fracture  is  a  division  of  the  bone, 
with  a  laceration  of  the  integuments,  the 
bone  mostly  protruding.  A  fracture  is  also 
termed  transverse,  oblique,  &,c.  according  to 
its  direction. 

FR^'NULUM.  (T)hn.  of  frtemim,  a  bri- 
dle.) The  cutaneous  fold,  under  the  apex 
of  the  tongue,  that  connects  the  tongue  to 
the  infralingnal  cavity.  It  is  sometimes,  in 
infancy,  so  short  as  to  prevent  the  child  from 
sucking,  when  it  is  necessary  to  cut  it,  in 
order  to  give  more  room  for  the  motion  of 
the  tongue. 

FR-^'iNU.VI.  The  membranous  fold  which 
connects  the  prepuce  to  the  inferior  part  of 
the  glans penis. 

Fra'ga.  (From  fragro,  to  smell  sweet.) 
The  strawberry.     See  Fragaria. 

FKAGARIA.  (From  fragro,  to  smell 
sweet.)     The  strawberry. 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
LinncPan  system.  Class,  Icosandria.  Order, 
Poli/gynia. 

2.  The  pbarmacoposial  name  of  the  straw- 
berry.    See  Fragaria  vesca. 

Fka'garia  ste'rilis.  Barren  strawberry. 
Astringent. 

Fra'garia  vesca.  The  systematic  name 
of  the  strawberry.  Fragaria.  Fraga.  The 
mature  fruit  of  the  Fragaria  vesca,  fragellis 
reptantibus  of  Linnajus,  was  formerly  re- 
commended in  gouty  and  calculous  affec- 
tions, inconsequence,  it  would  appear,  of 
its  efiacacy  in  removing  tartar  from  the 
teeth,  which  it  is  said  to  do  very  effec- 
tually. 

Fragi'litas  o'ssium.  Friabilitas  ossiuni. 
Brittieness  of  the  bones. 

Fra'gmen.  Fragmentum.  A  splinter  of 
a  bone. 

FRAMBCE'SIA.  (From  framboise,  Fr. 
for  a  raspberry.)  The  yaws.  A  genus  of 
disease  arranged  by  Cullen  in  the  class  ca- 
chexia:, and  order  impeligines.  It  is  some- 
what similar  in  its  nature  to  the  lues  venerea, 
and  is  endemial  to  the  Antilles  islands,  as 
well  as  Africa.    It  appears  with  escrescences 


y66 


FRA 


IRE 


like  mulberries  growing  out  of  the  skin  in 
various  parts  of  the  body,  which  discharge 
an  ichorous  tluid. 

FRA'NGULA.  (From  frango,  to  break, 
so  called  because  of  the  brittleness  of  its 
branches.)     See  Ehamnus  frangula. 

Frankincense.  See  Juniperus  Lycia,  and 
Pinus  abies. 

Fkaxine'lla.  (From  fraxinus,  the  ash, 
so  called  because  its  leaves  resemble  those 
of  the  ash.)     See  Didamnus  albus. 

Fraxinella,  white.  See  Didamnus  al- 
ius. 

FRA'XINUS.  {Afrngore,  from  the  noise 
its  seeds  make  when  shaken  by  the  wind  ; 
or  from  (ffct^i;,  a  hedge,  because  of  its  use  in 
forming  hedges.)     The  ash. 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linneean  system.  Class,  Polygamia.  Order, 
JOioecia.     The  ash. 

2.  The  pharmacopceial  name  of  the  ash- 
tree.     See  Frnxinus  excelsior 

Fra'xinus  exce'lsior.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  ash-tree.  Fraxinus.  Called 
also  brumdli  and  butnelia.  The  bark  of  this 
tree,  Frnxinus  excelsior  ;  foliis  serralis  Jlori- 
bus  apelalis,  of  Linnaeus,  when  fresh,  has  a 
moderately  strong  bitterish  taste.  It  pos- 
sesses resolvent  and  diuretic  qualities,  and 
has  been  successfully  exhibited  in  the  cure 
of  intermittents.  The  seeds,  are  occasion- 
ally exhibited  medicinally  as  diuretics,  in 
the  dose  of  a  drachm.  In  warm  climates, 
a  sort  of  manna  exudes  from  this  species  of 
fraxinus. 

Fra'xinus  o'kkus.  The  systematic  name 
of  the  tree  from  which  manna  flows.  This 
substance  is  also  termed  Manna  calabrina. 
Ros  calabrinus.  Acromeli.  Musnr.  Dry- 
someli.  That  species  which  is  of  a  rosy 
colour,  is  called  nuba.  Mel  aeriurn,  from 
the  supposition  that  it  descended  from  hea- 
ven. The  condensed  juice  of  the  flower- 
ing ash,  or  Fraxinus  ornus  ;  foliis  ovato- 
oblongis  serratis  petiolaiis,  floribus  corollalis. 
Hort.  Kew.  which  is  a  native  of  the 
southern  parts  of  Europe,  particularly  Si- 
cily and  Calabria.  Many  other  trees  and 
shrubs  have  likewise  been  observed  to  emit 
a  sweet  juice,  which  concretes  upon  ex- 
posure to  the  air,  and  may  be  considered 
of  the  manna  kind,  especially  the  Fraxinus 
rolundifolia  and  axcelsior.  In  Sicily,  these 
three  species  of  fraxinus  are  regularly  cul- 
tivated for  the  jjurposf  of  procuring  manna, 
and  with  this  view  are  planted  on  the  de- 
clivity of  a  hill  with  an  eastern  aspect.  Af- 
ter ten  years  growth,  the  trees  first  begin  to 
yield  the  manna,  but  they  require  to  be 
much  older  before  they  afford  it  in  any  con- 
siderable quantity.  Although  the  manna 
exudes  spontaneously  upon  the  trees,  yet, 
in  order  to  obtain  it  more  copiously,  inci- 
sions are  made  through  the  bark,  by  means 
of  a  sharp  crooked  instrument  ;  and  the 
season  thought  to  be  most  favourable  for 
instituting  this  process,  is  a  little  before  the 


dog-days  commence,  when  the  weather  is 
dry  and  serene.  Manna  is  generally  dis- 
tinguished into  different  kinds,  viz.  the 
manna  in  tear,  the  carmlated  and  flaky 
manna,  and  the  common  brown  or  fat 
manna.  All  these  varieties  seem  rather  to 
depend  upon  their  respective  purity,  and 
the  manner  in  which  they  are  obtained  from 
the  plant,  than  upon  any  essential  ditfer- 
ence  of  the  drug.  The  best  manna  is  in 
oblong  pieces,  or  flakes,  moderately  dry, 
friable,  very  light,  of  a  whitish,  or  pale 
yellow  colour,  and  in  some  degree  transpa- 
rent ;  the  inferior  kinds  are  moist,  unctu- 
ous and  brown.  Manna  is  well  known  as 
a  gentle  purgative,  so  _mild  in  its  operation, 
that  it  may  be  given  with  safety  to  children 
and  pregnant  women,  to  the  delicacy  of 
whose  frames  and  situations  it  is  particularly 
adapted.  It  is  esteemed  a  good  and  plea- 
sant auxiliary  to  the  purgative  neutral  salts. 
It  sheaths  acrimony,  and  is  useful  in 
coughs,  disorders  of  the  breast,  and  such 
as  are  attended  with  fever  and  inflammation, 
as  in  pleuritis,  &c.  It  is  particularly  effica- 
cious in  bilious  complaints,  and  helps  the 
discharge  of  mineral  waters,  when  they  are 
not  of  themselves  suiSciently  active.  It  is 
apt  in  large  doses  to  create  flatulencies  and 
gripes  ;  both  of  which  are  prevented  by  a 
small  addition  of  some  warm  carminatives. 
It  purges  in  doses  of  from  ^j  to  ^jj  ;  but  its 
purgative  quality  is  much  increased,  and  its 
flatulent  effects  prevented,  by  a  small  addi- 
tion of  cassia.  The  dose  for  children  is 
from  one  scruple  to  three.  It  is  best  dis- 
solved in  whey. 

Fra'xinus  rotundifo'lia.  The  system- 
atic name  of  a  tree  which  aflfords  manna. 
See  Fraxinus  ornus. 

FREIND,  John,  was  born  in  1675  at 
Croton  in  Northamptonshire,  of  which  his 
father  was  rector.  After  being  educated  at 
Westminster  he  went  to  Oxford,  where  he 
distinguished  himself  greatly  by  bis  classical 
attainments.  Having  for  some  time  studied 
medicine,  he  communicated  to  the  Royal 
Society  some  singular  cases :  but  a  work, 
which  he  published  in  1703,  entitled  "  Em- 
menologia,"  explaining  the  phoenomena  of 
menstruation  both  natural  and  morbid,  on 
mechanical  principles,  first  brought  him 
into  notice  as  a  physiologist  and  physician. 
In  the  following  year  he  was  appointed  pro- 
fessor of  Chemistry  at  Oxford,  but  soon  after 
went  to  Spain  as  physician  to  the  English 
forces  ;  and  he  took  this  opportunity  of  visit- 
ing Italy.  On  his  return  in  1707,  he  was 
created  Doctor  by  diploma,  and  published 
his  Chemical  Lectures  in  Latin.  In  1712f 
he  was  chosen  a  Fellow  of  the  Royal  So- 
ciety ;  but  soon  went  abroad  again  with  the 
troops  into  Flanders.  On  the  conclusion 
of  the  peace  in  the  following  year  he  settled 
in  London,  and  rose  to  high  professional 
reputation.  In  1716  he  was  received  as 
Fellow  of  the  College  of  Physicians,  and 


FfiO  FUC  86v 

published  the  first  and  third  books  of  near  the  middle  of  the  infernal  side  of  the 
Hippocrates  on  Epidemics,  with  a  Com-  orbit,  calleil  internal  orbitar;  the  third  is 
mentary  on  Fevers,  in  nine  parts;  a  work  smaller  and  lies  about  an  inch  deeper  in  the 
of  great  erudition  and  judgment.  Some  of  orbit.  On  the  inside  of  the  os  frontis  there 
his  opinions  having  been  severely  attacked,  is  a  ridge  which  is  hardly  perceptible  at  the 
be  was  led  to  defend  tbem  in  a  letter  to  upper  part,  but  grows  more  prominent  at 
Dr.  Mead,  entitled  "  De  Purgantibus  in  the  bottom,  where  the  foramen  csecum  ap- 
secundo  Variolarum  confluentium  Febre  ad-  pears ;  to  this  ridge  the  falx  is  attached, 
iiibendis,"  1719.  A  few  years  after  this  he  The  frontal  sinus  is  placed  over  the  orbit  on 
got  into  Parliament,  and  having  warmly  each  side,  except  at  this  part  the  froafai 
sided  with  the  opposition,  be  was,  in  com-  bone  is  of  mean  thickness  between  the  pari- 
mon  with  several  persons  of  consequence,  etal  and  occipital  :  but  the  orbitar  process 
imprisoned  on  suspicion  of  high  treason  :  is  so  thin  r:s  to  be  almost  transparent, 
but  the  minister,  Sir  Robert  Walpole,  Frc'ctcs  H0Ra;'i.  See  Fruits,  sum- 
having   fallen    sick,  Dr.  Mead    refused  to  mer. 

attend  him  till  his  friend  was  liberated  ;  FRUITS,  SUMMEU-  Fruclus  horcsi. 
when  he  made  over  to  him  5000  guineas,  Under  this  term  physicians  comprehend 
which  he  had  received  from  his  patients  strawberries,  cherries,  currants,  mulbenies, 
during  his  confinemtt  of  a  few  months  raspberries,  and  the  like.  They  possess  a 
only.  While  in  the  tower,  Dr.  Freiiid  sweet  sub-acid  taste,  and  are  exhibited  as 
formed  the  plan  of  his  great  work  "  The  dietetic  auxiliaries,  as  refrigerants,  anlisep- 
History  of  Physic  from  Galen  to  the  begin-  tics,  attenuants,  and  aperients.  Formerly 
ning  of  the  Sixteenth  Century,  chiefly  with  they  were  exhibited  medicinally  in  the 
regard  to  practice;"  which  came  out  in  cure  of  putrid  affections,  and  to  promote 
two  volumes  within  three  years  after,  the  alvine  and  urinary  excretions.  Consi- 
Tfais  was  intended  as  a  continuation  of  Le  dering  them  as  an  article  of  diet,  they  afford 
Clerc,  and  met  with  a  very  favourable  re-  little  nourishment,  and  are  liable  to  produce 
reception  ;  indeed  it  still  continues  to  be  a  flatulencies.  To  persons  of  a  bilious  con- 
standard  bood.  On  the  accession  of  George  stitution  and  rigid  fibres,  and  where  the 
II.  he  was  appointed  physician  to  the  Queen  ;  habit  is  disposed  naturally,  or  from  extrinsic 
and  having  died  in  July  1728,  his  wi-  causes,  to  an  inflammatory  or  putrescent 
ciow  and  son  experienced  the  royal  pro-  state,  their  moderate,  and  even  j)lentiful 
tection.  use,  is  salubrious;  by  those  of  a  cold  in- 

Fke'na.     The  sockets  of  the  teeth.  active  disposition,  where  the  vessels  are  las, 

Feigida'rium.  (From  frigidus,  cold.)  the  circulation  languid,  and  the  digestion 
The  cold  bath.  weak,  they  should  be  used  very  sparingly. 

Frigera'na.     a  putrid  fever.  The  juices  extracted  from  these    fruits  by 

FRONS.  (Frons,  -lis,  {.  or  m.)  The  fore-  expression,  contain  their  active  qualities 
head.  The  part  between  the  eyebrows  and  freed  from  their  grosser  indigestible  matter. 
and  hairy  scalp.  ,  On  standing,  the  juice  ferments  and  changes 

Frontal  bone.    X^^q  pi-Qj^Hs  qs  *°  ^  vinous  or  acetous    state.      By  projier 

Frontal  sinus.   5  '  addition  of  sugar,  and  by  boiling,  their  fcr- 

Fronta'lis.     See  Occipilio  frontalis.  mentative   power  is    suppressed,  and  their 

Fronta'lis  ve'rus.  See  Corrugalor  su-  medicinal  qualities  preserved.  The  juices 
percilii.  of  these    fruits,    when    purified  from   their 

FRO'NTIS  OS.  The  frontal  bone.  Os  fajculencies  by  settling  and  straining,  may 
coronate.  Os  inverecundum.  Metopon.  The  be  made  into  syrups,  with  a  due  proportion 
external  surface  of  this  bone  is  smooth  at  of  sugar  in  the  usual  way. 
its  upper  convex  part,  but  below  several  FRUMENTA'CEOUS.  A  term  applied 
cavities  and  processes  are  observed.  At  to  all  such  plants  as  have  a  conformity  with 
each  angle  of  the  orbits  the  bone  jets  out  to  wheat,  either  with  respect  to  their  fiuit, 
form  two  internal    and   two  external  pro-   leaves,  or  ears. 

cesses;  and  the  ridge  under  the  eyebrow  FU'CUS.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants 
on  each  side  is  called  the  superciliary  in  the  Linna3an  system.  Class,  Cryptogamia. 
process  ;  from  which  the  orbitar  processes  Order,  Alga:. 

extend  backwards,  forming  the  upper  Fu'cus  digita'tus.  This  fucus  grows 
part  of  the  orbits  ;  and  between  these  upon  stones  and  rocks  in  the  sea  near  the 
Ihe  ethmoid  bone  is  received.  The  na-  shore.  It  has  several  plain,  long  leaves  or 
sal  process  is  situated  between  the  two  sinuses  springing  from  a  round  stalk,  in  the 
internal  angular  processes.  At  the  internal  maniier  of  fingers  when  extended.  It  affords 
angular  process  is  a  cavity  for  the  carun-   soda. 

cula  lachrymalis;  and  at  the  external,  an-  Fd'cus  j^scule'ntus  Edible  fucus.  Mr. 
otherforthepulleyofthe  roajoroblique  mus-  Hudson  has  made  this  a  distinct  species, 
cie.  The  foramina  are  three  on  each  side  ;  b'iit  Linneeus  included  it  under  his  saccha- 
one  in  each  superciliary  ridge,  through  rinus.  It  grows  plentifully  in  the  sea  near 
which  a  nerve,  artery,  and  vein,  pass  to  the  the  shores  of  Scotland,  and  also  those  of 
integuments  of    the   forehead;    a   second   Cumberland.    It  has  a  broad,  plain,  simple, 


FUM 


FUR 


sword-shaped  leaf,  springing  from  a  pinnated 
stallc. 

Fu'cus  iielminthoco'ktok.  See  CoraUina 
corsicana. 

Fu'cus  palma'tus.  Handed  fucus.  This 
grows  in  the  sea  and  consists  of  a  thin  lobed 
leaf  like  a  hand. 

Fu'cus  sacchari'nus.  Sea-belts; so  called 
from  the  supposed  resemblance  of  its  leaves 
to  a  belt  or  girdle.  It  grows  upon  rocks 
and  stones  by  the  sea-shore.  The  leaves  are 
very  sweet,  and  when  washed  and  hung  up 
to  dry,  will  exude  a  substance  like  sugar, 
from  whence  it  is  named. 

Fu'cus  vESjcuLo'sus.  Thesystematicname 
of  thesea  oait.  Querc us  marina.  The  sea  oak. 
Sea  wreck.  This  sea-weed  is  the  Fucus  vesica- 
losus  fronde  plana  dichotoma  coslala  hdtgtr- 
rima,  vtsiculis  axillaribus  gcminis,  terminali- 
bus  tuberculatis,  of  Linnaeus.  It  is  said  to  be 
a  useful  assistant  to  sea-water,  in  the  cure  of 
disorders  of  the  glands.  Bai  as  in  the  open 
air,  and  reduced  to  a  black  powder,  it  forms 
the  ajthiops  vegetabilis,  which,  as  an  inter- 
nal medicine,  is  similar  to  burnt  sponge. 

FULI'GO.  (Quasi  fumiligo, if om  fumus, 
smoke.)  Jiraxos.  ^Isoper.  Asuoli.  Soot. 
Wood  soot,  fuligo  ligni,  or  the  condensed 
smoke  from  burning  wood,  has  a  pungent, 
bitter,  and  nauseous  taste,  and  is  resolved 
by  chemical  analysis  into  a  volatile  alkaline 
salt,  an  empyreumatic  oil,  a  fixed  alkali, 
and  an  insipid  earth.  The  tincture  prepared 
from  this  substance,  tinclura  fuUginis,  is  re- 
commended as  a  powerful  antispasmodic  in 
hysterical  affections. 

FULMIN  A'TION.  A  quick  and  lively  ex- 
plosion of  bodies,  such  as  takes  place  with 
fulminating  gold,  fulminating  powder,  and 
in  the  combustion  of  a  mixture  of  inflamma- 
ble gas  and  vital  air. 

FUMA'RIA.  (From  fumus,  smoke,  from 
its  juice  when  dropped  into  the  eye,  produ- 
cing the  same  sensation  as  smoke.) 

1.  The  name  of  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnaean  system.  Class,  Diadelphia.  Or- 
der, Decandria.     Fumitory. 

2.  The  pharmacopoeial  name  of  the  com- 
mon fumitory.     See  Fumaria  officinalis. 

Fuma'ria  bulbo'sa.  Jlrislolochia  fabacta. 
The  root  of  this  plant,  Fumaria  bulbosacault 
simplici,  bracteis  longitudine  florum,  of  Lin- 
naeus, was  formerly  given  to  restore  sup- 
pressed menses,  and  as  an  anthelmintic. 

Fuma'ria  officina'lis.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  fumitory.  Fumaria.  Fumus 
terra.  Capnos.  Herba  melancholifuga.  The 
leaves  of  this  indigenous  plant,  Fumaria  offi- 
cinalis pericarpiis  monospermisracemosis,  caute 
diffusa,  of  Linnasus,  are  directed  for  medici- 
nal use  by  the  Edinburgh  college  ;  they  are 
extremely  succulent,  and  have  no  remarka- 
ble smell,  but  a  bitter,  somewhat  saline  taste. 
The  infusion  of  the  dried  leaves,  or  the  ex- 
pressed juice  of  the  fresh  plant,  is  esteemed 
for  its  property  of  clearing  the  skin  of  many 
disorders  of  the  leprous  kind. 


FUMIGA'TfON.  The  application  of 
fumes,  either  from  metallic  or  other  prepa- 
rations to  particular  parts  of  the  bod}',  as 
those  of  the  mercurial  kind  to  venereal 
sores,  &.C. 

Fumitory.     See  Fumaria. 

Fu'mus  a'lbus.     Mercury. 

Fu'mus  ci'tkinus.     Sulphur. 

Fu'mus  du'plex.      Sulphur  and  mercur-/, 

Fu'mus  ru'bens.     Orpiment. 

FUNCTION.     See  Action. 

FU'NGUS.  \.  Proud  fle.sh.  A  term  iu 
surgery  to  express  any  luxuriant  formation 
of  flesh. 

2.  The  name  of  an  order  of  plants  in  the 
Linnsan  system,  belonging  to  the  Crypio- 
gamia  class. 

Fu'ngus  ignia'rius.  See  Boletus  ignia- 
rius. 

Fu'ngus  la'ricis      See  Boletus  laricis. 

Fu'ngus  melite'nsis.  This  is  improperly 
called  a  fungus.     See  Cynomorium. 

Fu'ngus  rosa'ceus.     See  Bedegunr. 

Fu'ngus  sa'licis.  The  willow  fungus. 
See  Boletus  suaveolens. 

Fu'ngus  sambu'cirus.  See  Pesiza  Auri- 
cula. 

Fu'ngus  vino'sus.  The  dark  cobweb-like 
fungus,  which  vegetates  in  dry  cellars,  where 
wine,  ale,  and  the  like  are  kept. 

FUNICULUS  UMBILICA'LIS.  {Fani- 
tulus;  dim.  of /wmi,  a  cord.)  See  Umbili' 
cal  cord. 

Fu'nis.     A  rope  or  cord. 

FU'NIS  UMBILICA'LIS.  See  Umbilical 
cord. 

Furce'lla  infe'riok.  The  ensiform  car- 
tilage. 

Fu'rcula.    The  clavicle. 

FU'RFUK.  Bran.  A  disease  of  the  skin, 
in  which  the  cuticle  keeps  falling  off  in 
small  scales  like  bran. 

FURFURA'CEOUS.  {Furfuraseus,  from 
furfur,  bran.)  A  term  applied  to  the  sedi- 
ment deposited  in  the  urine  of  perions  afflict- 
ed with  fever,  of  a  reddish  or  whitish  matter, 
which  generally  appears  within  an  hour  or 
two  after  the  urine  is  passed,  and  only  fails 
in  part  to  the  bottom,  the  urine  remaining 
turbid. 

FURNACE.  Fumus.  The  furnaces  em- 
ployed in  chemical  operations  are  of  three 
kinds  :  I.  The  evaporatory  furnace,  which 
has  received  its  name  from  its  use  ;  it  is  em- 
ployed to  reduce  substances  into  vapour  by 
means  of  heat,  in  order  to  separate  the  more 
fixed  principles  from  those  which  are  morf. 
volatile.  2.  The  reverheratory  furnace,  which 
name  it  has  received  from  its  constrnction, 
the  flame  being  prevented  from  rising  ;  it  is 
appropriated  to  distillation.  3.  'The  forge 
furnace,  in  which  the  current  of  air  is  deter- 
mined by  bellows. 

Fu'ror  uteri'nus.  (From  furo,  to  be 
mad,  and  uterus,  the  womb.)  See  Nympho- 
mania. 

FURU'JSCULUS.     (From  furo,  to  rage  ; 


x:us 


rus 


md 


so  named  froDi  its  beat  and  inflammation 
before  it  suppurates.)  Dolhein  of  Paracelsus. 
Chiadus.  Chioli.  A  boil.  Ah  inflammation 
of  a  subcutaneous  gland,  known  by  an  in- 
flammatory tumour  that  does  not  exceed  the 
size  of  pigeon's  egg:. 

FUSION.  (Fuiio  ;  from  fundo,  to  pour 
out.)  A  chemical  process,  by  which  bodies 
are  made  to  pass  from  the  solid  to  the  fluid 


state,  in  consequence  of  the  application  of 
heat.  The  chief  objects  susceptible  of  this 
operation  are  salts,  sulphur,  and  metals. 
Salts  are  liable  to  two  kinds  of  fusion  :  the 
one,  which  is  peculiar  to  saline  matters,  is 
owing  to  water  contained  in  them,  and  is 
caUeS  aqueous  fusion  ;  the  other,  which  arises 
from  the  heat  alone,  is  known  by  the  name 
of  igneous  fusion. 


G. 


Oabi4.'ncm  g'lecm.  See  Pelrokum  ru- 
hrum. 

Gabi'rea.  a  fatty  kind  of  myrrh,  men- 
tioned by  Dioscorides. 

Gala'ctia.  (From  ^*xa.,  milk.)  Galac- 
tirrhosa.  An  excess  or  overflowing  of  the 
milk. 

Gala'ctina.  (From  yt^a,,  milk.)  Aliment 
prepared  of  milk. 

Galactirrh(e'a.  (From  ystx*,  milk,  and 
paj),  to  flow.)     See  Galnctia. 

Galacto'des.  (From  yax'x.,  milk.)  In 
Hippocrates  it  signifies  both  milk  warm  and 
a  milky  colour. 

Galacto'phora  medicame'nta.  (From 
yco^et,  milk,  and  <f>s^,  to  bring.)  Medicines 
which  increase  the  milk. 

GALACTO'PHOROUS  DUCTS.  {Galac- 
tophorus  ;  from  -yst^x,  milk,  and  (fipao,  to  car- 
ry, because  they  bring  the  milk  to  the  nip- 
ple.) The  excretory  ducts  of  the  glands  of 
the  breasts  of  women,  which  terminate  in 
the  papilla,  or  nipple,  are  so  called. ' 

GALACTOPOE'TICA.  (From  yxKA, 
milk,  and  ■ttckoi,  to  make.)  Milk-making, 
an  epiihet  applied  to  the  faculty  of  making 
milk. 

Galactopo'sia.  (From  ^axa.,  milk,  and 
crtvai,  to  drink.)  The  method  of  curing  dis- 
eases by  a  milk  diet. 

GALA'NGA.  (Perhaps  its  [ndian  name.) 
See  Maranla  and  KtBmpferia. 

Gala'nga  ma'jor.  See  Kccmpferia  Ga- 
langa. 

Gala'nga  mi'nor.  See  Maranta  Ga- 
langa. 

Galangal.     See  Galanga. 

Galangal,  English.     See  Cyperus. 

GALBANUM"  (From  chalbanah,  Heb.) 
See  Babon  galbanum. 

Ga'lbei.  Galbeum.  A  sort  of  orna- 
mental and  medical  bracelets  worn  by  the 
Romans. 

Ga'lbulus.  (From ga/6wi, yellow.)  When 
the  skin  of  the  body  is  naturally  yellow. 

Ga'lda  gc'mmi.  This  is  a  gum-resin, 
47 


mentioned  by  old  writers,  but  totally  forgot 
in  the  preseat  day,  and  not  to  be  obtained. 
Externally,  it  is  of  a  brown  colour,  but 
white  within,  of  a  hard  lamellated  structure, 
and  smells  and  tastes  somewhat  like  elemi. 
When  burnt  it  gives  out  an  agreeable  odour. 
It  was  formerly  used  as  a  warm,  stimulat- 
ing medicine,  and  applied  in  plasters  as  a 
strengthener. 

Ga'lea.  (From  yttxn,  a  cat,  of  the  skin 
of  which  it  was  formerly  made.)  A  helmet. 
In  anatomy,  the  amnios  is  so  called,  because 
it  surrounds  the  fcetus  like  a  helmet.  In 
surgery,  it  is  a  bandage  for  the  head.  A 
species  of  headach  is  so  called,  when  it  sur- 
rounds the  head  like  a  helmet. 

GALEANTHRo'pii.  (This  term  seems  to 
be  from  yM^,  a  cat,  and  ctvS/iceTrog,  a  man.) 
It  is  a  species  of  madness,  in  whicli  a  person 
imagines  himself  to  be  a  cat,  and  imitates 
its  manners. 

GA'LEGA.  (From ^«x«,  milk;  so  named 
because  it  increases  the  milk  of  animals 
which  eat  it.)  The  name  of  agenus  of  plants 
in  the  Linnaian  system.  Class,  Diadelphia. 
Order,  Decandria. 

2.  The  pharmacopceial  name  of  the  Rata 
capraria.     See  Galegn  officinalis. 

Ga'lkga  officina'hs.  The  systeraali& 
name  of  the  goats  rue.  Galtga.  Ruta  ca- 
praria. Goats  rue.  From  the  little  smell 
and  taste  af  this  plant,  Galega  officinalU  ; 
leguminibus  stridis,  eredis  ;  foliolis  lanceola- 
lis,  striatis,  7iudis,  of  Linnaeus,  it  may  be  sup- 
posed lo  possess  little  virtues.  In  Italy,  the 
leaves  are  eaten  among  salads. 

Ga'legji:.  A  species  of  senna.  The  cfls- 
sia  lora  of  Linnseus. 

GALENUS,  Claudius,  was  born  at 
Pergamus,  in  Asia  Minor,  in  131.  His 
father,  Nicon,  having  instructed  him  iii 
the  rudiments  of  knowledge,  sent  him  to 
attend  the  best  schools  of  philosophy.  Galen 
soon  displayed  his  judgment  by  selecting 
what  appeared  most  rational  from  the  dif- 
ferent sects ;  but  he  totally  rejected  the 
Epicurean  system,  which  was  tLen  in  f*. 


§70 


GAL 


sbion.    About  the  age  of  17,  he  began  his 
attachment  to  the  science  of  medicine,  over 
which  he  was  destined  to  preside  for  many 
centuries  with  oracular  authority.     During 
his  youth,  he  travelled  much,  that  he  might 
converse  with  the  most  intelligent  physicians 
of  the  age,  and  inform  himself  concerning 
the  drugs  brought  from  other  countries.    He 
resided   several  years  at   Alexandria,  which 
was  then  the  great  resort  of  men  of  science, 
Hnd  the  best  school  of  medicine  in  the  world. 
At  the  age  of  28,   returning  to   his  native 
place,  he  met  with  distinguished  success  in 
practice  ;  but  four  years  after  he  attempted 
to  establish  himself  at  Rome.     Here  he  en- 
fouiitered  much  opposition  from  his  profes- 
sional brethren,  who  stigmatised  him  as  a 
theorist,  and  even  as  a  dealer  in  magic  ;  and 
though  he  gained  the  esteem  of  several  men 
of  learning  and  rank,  yet  wanting  temper 
and  experience,  sufficient  to  maintain  a  suc- 
cessful contest  with  a  numerous  and  popular 
party,  he  was  obliged  to  return  to  Pergamus 
within  five  years,   under    the   pretence    of 
avoiding  the  plague,  which  then    raged  at 
Rome.     He  was  however  soon  after  sent  for 
to  attend  the  Emperors  Marcus  Aurelius  and 
Lucius  Verus,  of  whom  the  latter  died  ;  and 
the  former  conceived  so  high  an  opinion  of 
Galen,  that  subsequently  during  his  German 
expedition,  he  committed  his  two  sons  to  the 
care  of  that  physician.     These  princes  were 
seized  with   fevers,  in  which  Galen  having 
prognosticated  a  favourable  issue,  contrary 
to  the  opinion  of  all    his    colleagues,   and 
having  accordingly  restored  them  to  health, 
he  attained  an  eminence  of  reputation,  which 
enabled  him  to  defy  the  power,  and  finally 
to  ruin  the  credit,  of  his  former  opponents. 
Jt  is   not  certain  whether  he  continued  at 
Rome   till   his  death,    nor  at   what  precise 
period  this  occurred  ;  but  Fabricius  asserts 
that  he  attained  the  age  of  70,  which  cor- 
responds to  the  7th    year  of  Severus  ;  and 
his  writings  appear  to  indicate,  that  he  was 
still  in  that  city  in  the  early  part  of  this  em- 
peror's reign.  '  The  greatest  part  of  Galen's 
life   was  spent    in    the    zealous    pursuit    of 
knowledge,  and   especially  of  every  thing 
which   might  have  the  least  connexion  with 
medicine;  and  he  is  said  to  have  composed 
about  750  different  essays  on  such  subjects. 
He  appears  however  to  have  been  too  much 
elated  with  the  consciousness  of  his  superior 
endowmen(s,  and  to  have    behaved  rather 
contemptuously  towards  his  brethren ;  which 
may  hjive  inflamed  their  opposition  to  him. 
The  chief  object  in  his  writings  appears  to 
be  to  illustrate  those  of  Hippocrates,  which 
he   thought  succeeding  physicians  had   mis- 
understood   or    misrepresented  :  in  this  he 
has  displayed  great  acuteness  and  learning, 
though  he  has  not  much  increased  the  stock 
of  practical  information.  Hisexampletoo  had 
the  unfortunate  effect  of  introducing  a  taste 
for  minute  distinctions  and  abstract  specula- 
tions ;  while  the  diligent  observation  of  na- 


GAL 

tnre,  which  distinguished  the  father  of  me- 
dicine, fell  into  neglect.  We  must  therefore 
regret,  that  the  splendour  of  Galen's  talents 
so  completely  dazzled  his  successors,  that, 
until  about  the  middle  of  the  17th  century, 
bis  opinions  bore  an  almost  undivided  sway. 
Numerous  editions  of  his  works,  in  the  ori- 
ginal Greek,  or  translated  into  Latin,  have 
been  printed  in  modern  times. 

GALE'iXA.  (From  ^axs;v,  to  shine.)  The 
name  of  an  ore  formed  by  the  combination 
of  lead  witl^  sulphur. 

Gale'nic  me'dicine.  That  practice  of 
medicine  which  conforms  to  the  rules  of 
Galen,  and  runs  much  upon  multiplying 
herbs  and  roots  in  the  same  composition, 
though  seldom  torturing  them  any  other- 
wise than  by  decoction.  It  is  opposed  to 
chemical  medicine,  which,  by  the  force  of 
fire,  and  a  great  deal  of  art,  fetches  out  the 
virtues  of  bodies,  chiefly  mineral,  into  a 
small  compass. 

Gale'ni0m.  (From  yAKuvn,  galena.)  A 
cataplasm  ;  in  the  composition  of  which 
was  the  galena.  In  Paulus  iEgineta  it  is 
considered  as  anodyne. 

Galeo'bdolon.  (From  ya.x&t,  felis,  and 
0JoKr,g,  crepitus.)     See  Galeopsis. 

Galeo'psis.  (From  hako;,  good,  and  o4«, 
vision  ;  so  called  because  it  was  thought 
good  for  the  sight  ;  or  from  •yxKn,  a  cat,  and 
o^K,  aspect ;  the  flowers  gaping  like  the 
open  mouth  of  that  animal.)  Galeobdolon. 
Lamium  rubrum.  Urtica  iners  magna  fceti- 
dissima.  Stachys  falida.  Hedge  nettle.  See 
Lamium  album. 

Galeri'culum  aponkuro'ticum.  The 
tendinous  expansion  which  lies  over  the  pe- 
ricranium. 

GALIUM.  (From  ytLXa.,  milk ;  some 
species  having  the  property  of  coagulating 
milk.)  1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in 
the  Linnaean  system.  Class,  Tetrandria. 
Order,  Monogynia. 

2.  The  pharmacopceial  name  of  the  herb 
cheese  rennet,  or  ladies  bedstraw.  See  Ga- 
lium verum. 

3.  A  name  for  madder. 

Ga'lium  a'lbum-  The  greater  ladies  bed- 
straw.     See  Galium,  moUugo. 

Ga'lium  apari'ne.  The  systematic  name 
of  the  goose-grass.  .Sparine.  Philanthropus. 
.ilmpelocarpus.  Omphalocarpvs.  Jxus.  ^spa- 
rine.  Aspcrula.  Goose-grass  and  cleaver's 
bees.  Cleavers  Goose-share.  HayriflF.  This 
plant,  which  is  common  in  our  hedges  and 
ditches,  is  the  Galium  aparine,  foliis  odoni^ 
lanceolalis  carinatis  scabris  retrorsum  acu- 
le.alis,  geniculis  venosis,  frudu  liispido,  of 
Linnaeus.  The  expressed  juice  has  been 
given  with  advantage  as  an  aperient  and 
diuretic  in  incipient  dropsies;  but  the  cha- 
racter in  which  it  has  of  late  been  chiefly 
noticed,  is  that  of  a  remedy  against  cancer. 
A  tea  cup  full  internally,  gradually  increased 
to  half  a  pint,  two  or  three  times  a  day,  and 
the  herb  applied,  in  cataplasm,  externally. 


GAL 


GAL 


371 


has  been  said  to  cure  cancers.  SucL  benifi- 
cial  results  are  not  confirmed  by  the  expe- 
rience of  others. 

Ga'liom  jiollu'go.  The  systematic  name 
of  the  greater  ladies  bedstraw;  Galium  al- 
bum. This  herb,  Galium  ;  foliisoctonis,  ovato- 
linearibus,  subserratis,  patentissimis,  mucro- 
nalis,  caulejlaceido,  ramispatentibus,  with  its 
flowers,  are  used  medicinally.  Five  ounces, 
or  more  of  the  expressed  juice,  taken  every 
evening  upon  an  empty  stomach,  is  said  to 
cure  epilepsy. 

Ga'lium  ve'rum.  The  systematic  name 
of  the  true  ladies  bedstraw,  or  cheese-ren- 
net. Galium.  The  tops  of  this  plant,  Ga- 
lium verum;  foliis  ocionis,  linearibus,  sul- 
catis;  ramis  Jloriferis,  brevibus,  of  Linnaeus, 
were  long  used  as  an  efficacious  medicine 
in  the  cure  of  epilepsy,  but,  in  the  prac- 
tice of  the  present  day,  they  are  abandoned. 
Indeed,  from  the  sensible  qualities  of  the 
plant,  little  can  be  expected.  The  leaves  and 
flowers  possess  theproperty  of  curdling  milk; 
it  is  on  that  account  styled  cheese-rennet. 

Gall.     See  Bile. 

GALL  SICKNESS.  A  popular  name 
for  the  remitting  fever,  occasioned  by  marsh 
miasmata,  in  the  Netherlands,  and  which 
proved  so  fatal  to  thousands  of  the  English 
seldiers  after  the  capture  of  Walcheren  in 
the  year  1809.  Dr.  Lind  informs  us,  that 
at  Middleburgh,  the  capita!  of  Walcheren, 
a  sickness  generally  reigns  towards  the  lat- 
ter end  of  August,  or  the  beginning  of 
September,  which  is  always  most  violent  af- 
ter hot  summers.  1(  commences  after  the 
rains  which  fall  in  the  end  of  July ;  the 
sooner  it  begins  the  longer  it  continues,  and 
it  is  only  checked  by  the  coldness  of  the  wea- 
ther. Towards  the  end  of  August  and  the 
beginning  of  September,  it  is  a  continual 
burning  fever,  attended  with  a  vomiting  of 
bile,  which  is  the  gall  sickness.  This  ferer, 
after  continuing  three  or  four  days,  inter- 
mits, and  assumes  the  form  of  a  double  ter- 
tian ;  leaving  the  patient  in  a  fortnight,  or 
perhaps  sooner.  Strangers,  that  have  been 
accustomed  to  breathe  a  dry,  pure  air,  do 
not  recover  so  quickly.  Foreigners  in  in- 
digent circumstances,  such  as  the  Scots  and 
German  soldiers,  who  were  garrisoned  in  the 
adjacent  places,  were  apt,  after  those  fevers, 
to  have  a  swelling  in  the  legs,  and  a  dropsy  ; 
of  which  many  died. 

These  diseases  are  the  same  with  the  double 
tertians  common  vvithin  the  tropics.  Such 
as  are  seized  with  the  gall  sickness,  have  at 
first  some  flushes  of  heat  over  the  bodv,  a 
lossof  appetite,  a  white  foul  tongue,  a  yellow 
tinge  in  the  eyes,  and  a  pale  colour  of  the 
lips.  Such  as  live  well,  drink  wine,  and 
have  warm  clothes,  and  a  good  lodging,  do 
not  suflFer  so  much  during  ihe  sickly  season 
as  the  poor  people  ;  however,  these  diseases 
are  not  infectious,  and  seldom  prove  mor- 
tal to  the  natives. 

Sir  John  Pringle  observes,  that  the  pre- 


vailing epidemic  of  autumn,  in  all  marshy 
countries,  is  a  fever  of  an  intermitting  na- 
ture, commonly  of  a  tertian  form,  but  of  a 
bad  kind  ;  which,  in  the  dampest  places  and 
worst  seasons,  appears  as  a  double  tertian, 
a  remitting,  or  even  an  ardent  (ever.  But, 
however  these  may  vary  in  their  appearance, 
according  to  the  constitution  of  the  patient 
and  other  circumstances,  they  are  all  of  a 
similar  nature.  For  though,  in  the  begin- 
ning of  the  epidemic,  when  the  heat,  or 
rather  the  putrefaction  in  the  air,  is  the 
greatest,  they  assume  a  continued  or  a  re- 
mitting form  ;  yet,  by  the  end  of  autumn, 
they  usually  terminate  in  regular  intermit- 
tents. 

But  although,  in  the  gall  sickness,  there 
is  both  a  redundance  and  a  depravation  of 
the  bile,  still  the  disease  cannot,  with  jus- 
tice, be  said  to  originate  wholly  from  that 
cause.  It  is  certain,  however,  that  the  dis- 
ease may  be  continued,  and  the  sypmtoms 
aggravated,  by  an  increased  secretion  and 
putrefaction  of  the  bile,  occasioned  by  the 
fever.  In  proportion  to  the  coolness  of  the 
season,  or  Ihe  height  and  dryness  of  the 
ground,  this  disease  is  milder,  remits  and  in- 
termits more  freely,  and  removes  further 
from  the  nature  of  a  continued  fever.  The 
higher  ranks  of  people  in  general  are  the 
least  liable  to  the  diseases  of  the  marshes; 
for  such  countries  require  dry  houses,  apart- 
ments raised  above  the  ground,  moderate 
exercise,  without  labour,  in  the  sun,  or  even- 
ing damps  ;  a  just  quantity  of  fermented 
liquors,  plenty  of  vegetables  and  fresh  meats. 
Without  such  helps,  not  only  strangers  but 
the  natives  themselves  are  sickly,  especially- 
after  hot  and  close  summers.  The  hardiest 
constitutions  are  very  little  excepted  more 
than  others ;  and  hence  the  British  in  the 
Netherlands  have  always  been  subject  to 
fevers. 

By  this  disease,  the  British  troops  were 
harrassed  throughout  the  war,  from  1743  to 
1747.  It  appeared  in  the  month  of  August, 
1743 :  the  paroxysms  came  on  in  the  even- 
ing, with  great  heat,  thirst,  a  violent  head- 
ach,  and  often  a  delirium.  These  symp- 
toms lasted  most  of  the  night,  but  abated  in 
the  morning,  with  an  imperfect  sweat ;  some- 
times with  anjMemorrhage  of  the  nose,  or 
looseness.  The  stomach,  from  the  begin- 
ning, was^disordered  with  a  nausea  and 
sense  of  oppression  ;  frequently  with  a  bili- 
ous and  oft'ensive  vomiting.  If  evacua- 
tions were  either  neglected  or  too  sparingly 
used,  the  patient  fell  into  a  continued  fever, 
and  sometiines  grew  yellow,  as  in  jaundice. 
When  the  season  was  further  advanced, 
this  fever  was  attended  with  a  cough,  rheu- 
matic pains,  and  sizy  blood.  The  oiScers 
being  better  accommodated  than  the  com- 
mon men,  and  the  cavelry,  who  had  cloaks 
to  keep  them  warm,  were  not  so  subject  to 
it ;  and  others  who  belonged  to  the  army, 
but  lay  in  quarters,  were  least  of  all  affected  ", 


3?2 


GAL 


GAL 


and  the  less  in  proportion  to  llieir  being  ex-  G-alli'trichis.     Corrupted  from  calliiri-^ 

posed  to  heats,  night  damps,  and  the  other  chis,  or  calliLrichum. 

fatigues  of  the  service.     In  this  manner  did  Ga'llicus  mo'rbus.    The  French  disease. 

the  remitting  fever  infest  the  army  for  the  See  Lues  venerea. 

remaining  years  of  (he  war :  and  that  ex-  Gallina'go.      (Diminutive  of  gcUlus,  » 

actly  in  proportion  to  their  distance  from  cock.)     L  The  woodcock. 

the  marshy  places,  of  which  we  have  several  2.  An  eminence  within  the  prostrate  gland 


notable  instances  in  Pringle's  observations 
GA'LLA.    (From  Gallus,  a  river  in  Bithy 

nia.)     See  Quercuscerris. 

Ga'lla  tu'rcica.     See  Quercus  cerris. 


is  called  caput  gallinaginis,  from  its  fancied 
resemblance  to  a  woodcock's  head. 

Ga'i.t.hjm.    See  Galium. 

GA'LVANISM.     A  professor  of  anatomy, 


GALL-BLADDER.  Vesiculafellis.  An  in  the  universily  of  Bologna,  named  Galvani, 
oblong  menibranous  receptacle,  situated  was  one  day  making  experiments  on  elec- 
under  the  liver,  to  which  it  is  attached  in  tricity  in  his  elaboratory  :  near  the  machine 
the  right  hypochondrium.  It  is  composed  were  some  frogs  that  had  been  flayed,  the 
of  three  membranes:  a  common,  fibrous,  limbs  of  wiiich  became  convulsed  every 
and  villous.  Its  use  is  to  retain  the  bile  time  a  spark  was  drawn  from  the  apparatus, 
which  regurgitates  from  the  hepatic  duct,  Galvani,  surprised  at  this  phenomenon,  made 
there  to  become  thicker,  more  acrid,  and  it  a  subject  of  investigation,  and  discovered 
bitter,  and  to  send  it  through  the  cystic  duct,  that  metals,  applied  to  the  nerves  and  mus- 
which  proceeds  from  its  neck  into  the  due-  cles  of  these  animals,  occasioned  powerful 
tus  communis  choledochus,  to  be  sent  on  to  and  sudden  contractions,  when  disposed  in 
the  duodenum.  a   certain  manner.     He   gave  the   name  of 

GALL-STONES.  Biliary  concretions,  animal  electricity  to  this  order  of  new  phe- 
Hard  concrete  bodies,  of  which  there  are  nom^ia,  from  the  analogy  that  he  consider- 
great  varieties  formed  in  the  gall-bladder  ed  existing  between  these  eifects  and  those 
of  animal  bodies.  Gall-stones  often  lie  produced  by  electricity, 
quiet;  so  that,  until  dissection  after  Jeath,  The  name  animal  electricity  has  been  su- 
some  are  never  known  to  exist ;  but  when  perseded,  notwithstanding  the  great  analogy 
they  are  prevented  from  passing  through  the  that  exists  between  the  effects  of  electricity 
gall  ducts,  they  obstruct  the  passage  of  the  and  those  of  Galvanism,  in  favour  of  the 
bile  into  the  intestines,  and  produce  also  latter  term ;  which  is  not  only  more  applica- 
many  inconvenient  symptoms,  particularly  ble  to  the  generality  of  the  phenomena,  but 
the  jaundice.  likewise  serves  to  perpetuate  the  memory  of 

The  diagnostics  of  this  disorder  are  gene-  the  discoverer, 
rally  very  obscure  and  uncertain  :  for  other  In  order  to  give  rise  to  Galvanic  eflFects 
causes  produce  the  same  kind  of  symptoms  in  animal  bodies,  it  is  necessary  to  establish 
as  those  which  occur  in  this  disease.  The  a  communication  between  two  points  of  one 
usual  symptoms  are  a  loss  of  appetite,  a  series  of  nervous  and  muscular  organs.  Jn 
sense  of  fulness  in  the  stomach, sicknessand  this  manner  a  circle  is  formed,  one  arch  of 
vomiting,  languor,  inactivity,  sleepiness;  which  consists  of  the  animal  ])arts,-rendered 
and,  if  the  obsUuction  continues  for  a  time,  the  subject  of  experiment,  while  the  other 
there  is  wasting  of  the  flesh  ;  yellowness  of  arch  is  composed  of  excitatory  instruments, 
the  eyes,  skin,  and  urine  ;  whiti.-h  stools  ;  a  which  generally  consist  of  several  pieces, 
pain  in  the  pit  of  the  stomach  ;  whilst  the  some  placed  under  the  animal  parts  called 
pulse  remains  in  its  natural  state.  The  pain  supporters,  others  destined  to  establish  a 
excited  by  an  obstruction  of  the  gall  ducts,  communication  between  the  latter,  are  called 
in  consequence  of  gall-stones  passing  through  condurtcrs.  To  form  a  complete  Galvanic 
them,  and  this  not  affecting  the  pulise,  is  circle,  take  the  ihigh  of  a  frog,  deprived  of 
considered  as  the  leading  pathognomonic  its  skin  ;  detach  the  crural  nerve,  as  far  aS 
symptom.  This  pain,  in  some,  is  extremely  the  knee  ;  put  it  on  a  piece  of  zinc  ;  put  the 
acute,  in  others  there  is  onl^j^  slight  uneasi-  muscles  of  the  leg  on  a  piece  of  silver ;  then 
ness  felt  about  the  region  of  the  liver  ;  but  finish  the  excitatory  arch,  and  complete  the 
its  particular  seat  is  the  gall  duct,just  where  Galvanic  circle  by  establishing  a  communi- 
it  enters  the  duodenum.  In  some  patients  cation  by  means  of  the  two  supporters;  by 
there  is  no  yellowness  of  the  skin  ;  in  others  means  of  iron  or  copper  wire,  pewter,  or 
it  exists  for  several  months.  There  is  no  lead.  The  instant  that  the  communicators 
disease  more  painful  than  this;  in  some  in-  touch  the  two  supporters,  a  part  of  the  ani- 
stances;  it  is  as  frequent  as  any  other  afFec-  mal  arch  formed  by  the  two  supporters  wilt 
tion  of  the  liver;  it  admits  of  much  relief  be  convulsed.  Although  this  disposition  of 
from  medicine,  and  is  not  immediately  dan-  the  animal  parts,  and  of  Galvanic  instru- 
gerous  to  the  patient.     See  Icterus.  ments,  be  most  favourable  to  the  develop- 

GA'LLIC  ACID.  A  peculiar  acid  which  mentof  the  phenomena,  yet  the  composition 
is  extracted  from  the  nut-gall  that  grows  on  of  the  animal  and  excitatory  arch  may  be 
the  oak.  This  acid  is  also  found,  in  a  greater  much  varied.  Thus  contractions  are  ob- 
or  less  quantity,  in  all  astringent  vegetable  tained,  by  placing  the  two  supporters  under 
substances.  the  nerve,  and  leaving  the  muscle  out  of  the 


GAL 


GAL 


373 


circle,  which  proves  that  nerves  essentially 
constitute  the  animal  arch. 

It  is  not  necessary  for  nerves  to  be  entire 
in  order  to  produce  contractions.  They 
take  plake  whether  the  organs  be  tied  or  cut 
through,  provided  there  exists  a  simple  con- 
tiguity between  the  divided  ends.  This 
proves  that  we  cannot  strictly  conclude  what 
happens  in  muscular  action,  from  that  which 
takes  place  in  Galvanic  phenomena  ;  since, 
if  a  nerve  be  tied  or  divided,  the  muscles  on 
which  this  is  distributed  lose  the  power  of 
action. 

The  cuticle  is  an  obstacle  to  Galvanic 
e£Fects  ;  they  are  always  feebly  manifested 
in  parts  covered  by  it.  When  it  is  moist, 
fine,  and  delicate,  the  effect  is  not  entirely 
interrupted.  Humboldt,  after  having  detach- 
ed the  cuticle  from  the  posterior  part  of  the 
neck  and  back,  by  means  of  two  blisters,  ap- 
plied plates  of  metal  to  the  bare  cutis,  and, 
at  the  moment  of  establishing  a  communica- 
tion, he  experienced  sharp  prickings,  accom- 
panied with  a  sero-sanguinous  discharge. 

If  a  plate  of  zinc  be  placed  under  the 
tongue,  and  a  flat  piece  of  silver  on  its  su- 
perior surface,  on  making  them  touch  each 
other,  an  acerb  taste  will  be  perceived,  ac- 
companied with  a  slight  trembling. 

The  excitatory  arch  may  be  constructed 
with  three,  two,  or  even  one  metal  only, 
with  alloys,  amalgams,  or  other  metallic  or 
mineral  combinations,  carbonated  sub- 
stances, &.C.  It  is  observed  that  metals  which 
are  in  general  the  most  powerful  exciters, 
induce  contractions  so  much  the  more  as 
they  have  an  extent  of  surface.  Metals  are 
all  more  or  less  excitants  ;  and  it  is  observed 
that  zinc,  gold,  silver,  pewter,  are  of  the 
highest  rank  ;  then  copper,  lead,  nickel,  an- 
timony, &c. 

Galvanic  susceptibility,  like  muscular  ir- 
ritability, is  exhausted  by  too  long  continued 
exercise,  and  is  recruited  by  repose.  Im- 
mersion of  nerves  and  muscles  in  alcohol 
and  opiate  solutions  diminishes  and  even  de- 
stroys this  susceptibility,  in  the  same  man- 
ner, doubtless,  as  the  immoderate  use  of 
these  substances  in  the  living  man  blnr\ls, 
and  induces  paralysis  in  muscular  action. 
Immersion  in  oxymuriatic  acid  restores  the 
fatigued  parts,  to  be  again  acted  on  by  the 
stimulus.  Animals  killed  by  the  repeated 
discharge  of  an  electric  battery,  acquire  an 
increase  of  Galvanic  susceptibility  ;  and  this 
property  subsists  unchanged  in  animals  de- 
stroyed by  submersion  in  mercury,  pure  hy- 
drogen gas,pzote,  and  ammonia  ;  and  finally, 
it  is  totally  annihilated  in  animals  suffocated 
by  the  vapour  of  charcoal. 

Galvanic  susceptibility  is  extinct  in  the 
muscles  of  animals  of  warm  blood,  in  pro- 
portion as  vital  heat  is  diss-ipated  ;  sometimes 
even  when  life  is  terminated  in  convulsions, 
contractility  cannot  be  put  into  action,  al- 
though warmth  be  not  completely  gone,  as 
though  the  vital  property  were  consumed  by 


the  convulsion,  amidst  which  the  animals 
had  expired.  In  those  of  cold  blood,  on  the 
contrary,  it  is  more  durable.  The  thighs  of 
frogs,  long  after  being  separated  from  every 
thing,  and  even  to  the  instant  of  incipient 
putrefaction,  are  influenced  by  Galvanic  sti- 
muli ;  doubtless,  because  irritability,  in  these 
animals,  is  less  intimately  connected  with 
respiration,  and  life  more  divided  among 
the  different  organs,  which  have  less  occasion 
to  act  on  each  other  for  the  execution  of  its 
phenomena.  The  Galvanic  chain  does  not 
produce  sensible  actions  (that  is,  contrac- 
tions,) until  the  moment  it  is  completed,  by 
establishing  a  communication  with  the  parts 
constituting  it.  During  the  time  it  is  com- 
plete, that  is,  throughout  the  whole  space  of 
time  that  the  communication  remains  esta- 
blished,  every  thing  remains  tranquil ;  never- 
theless. Galvanic  influence  is  not  suspended: 
in  fact,  excitability  is  evidently  increased, 
or  diminished,  in  muscles  that  have  been 
long  continued  in  the  Galvanic  chain,  ac- 
cording to  the  difference  of  the  reciprocal 
situation  of  the  connecting  metals. 

If  silver  has  been  applied  to  nerves,  and 
zinc  to  muscles,  the  irritability  of  the  latter 
increases  in  proportion  to  the  lime  they  have 
remained  in  the  chain.  By  this  method,  the 
thighs  of  frogs  have  been  revivified  in  some 
degree,  and  afterwards  became  sensible  to 
stimuli,  that  before  had  ceased  to  act  on 
them.  By  distributing  the  metals  in  an  in- 
verse manner,  applying  zinc  to  nerves  and 
silver  to  muscles,  an  effect  absolutely  con- 
trary is  observed  ;  and  the  muscles  that  pos- 
sessed the  most  lively  irritability  when 
placed  in  the  chain,  seem  to  be  rendered 
entirely  paralytic  if  they  remain  long  in  this 
situation. 

This  difference  evidently  depends  on  the 
direction  of  the  Galvanic  fluid,  determined 
towards  the  muscles  or  nerves,  according  to 
the  manner  in  which  these  metals  are  dis- 
posed, and  this  is  of  some  importance  to  be 
known  for  the  application  of  Galvanic  means 
to  the  cure  of  diseases. 

Galvanic  Pile. 

M.  Volla's  apparatus  is  as  follows  : — 
Raise  a  pile,  by  placing  a  plate  of  zinc, 
a  flat  piece  of  wet  card,  and  a  plate  of  silver, 
successively  ;  then  a  second  piece  of  zinc, 
Sic.  until  the  elevation  is  several  feet  high  ; 
for  the  effects  are  greater  in  proportion  to 
its  height ;  then  touch  both  extremities  of 
the  pile,  at  the  same  instant,  with  one  piece 
of  iron  wire  ;  at  the  moment  of  contact,  a 
spark  is  excited  from  the  extremities  of  the 
pile,  and  luminous  points  are  often  per- 
ceived at  different  heights,  where  the  zinc 
and  silver  come  into  mutual  contact.  The 
zinc  end  of  this  pile  appears  to  be  negatively 
electrified  ;  that  formed  by  the  silver,  on  the 
contrary,  indicates  marks  of  positive  elec- 
tricity. 
If  we  touch  both  extremities  of  (he  pile, 


an 


gaM 


GAH 


after  haviug  dipped  our  hands  into  water, 
or,  what  is  better,  a  saline  solution,  a  com- 
motion, followed  by  a  disagreeable  pricking 
in  the  fingers  and  elbow,  is  felt. 

If  we  place  in  a  tube  filled  with  water, 
and  hermetically  closed  by  two  corks,  the 
extremities  of  two  wires  of  the  same  metal 
which  are  in  contact  at  the  other  extre- 
mity, one  with  the  summit,  the  other  with 
the  base  of  the  pile  ;  these  ends,  even  when 
separated  only  by  the  space  of  a  few  lines, 
experience  evident  changes  at  the  instant 
the  extremities  of  the  pile  are  touched  ;  the 
wire  in  contact  with  that  part  of  the  pile 
composed  of  silver  becomes  covered  with 
bullas  of  hydrogen  gas  ;  that  which  touches 
the  extremity  formed  by  zinc,  becomes 
oxidized,  or  gives  ofiF  oxygen  gas.  Fourcroy 
attributes  this  phenomenon  to  the  decompo- 
sition of  water  by  the  Galvanic  fluid,  which 
abandons  the  oxygen  (o  the  metal  that 
touches  the  positive  extremity  of  the  pile  ; 
then  conducts  the  other  gas  invisibly  tp  the 
end  of  the  other  wire,  there  to  be  disen- 
gaged. 

Galvanic  Trough. 
This  is  a  much  more  convenient  appara- 
tus. Plates  of  two  metals,  commonly  zinc 
and  copper,  are  fastened  together,  and  ce- 
mented into  a  wooden  trough,  so  as  to  form 
a  number  of  cells  ;  or  earthen-ware  troughs 
with  partitions  being  procured,  the  metals, 
connected  by  a  slip,  are  suspended  over 
these,  so  that  in  each  cell,  except  at  the 
ends,  there  is  a  plate  of  each  metal  ;  then 
a  diluted  acid,  (usually  the  sulphuric,  nitric, 
or  muriatic,  mixed  with  from  twelve  to 
twenty  parts  of  water,)  is  poured  into  the 
trough.  It  is  necessary  that  the  metals  be 
placed  in  the  same  order  throughout,  or  one 
series  will  counteract  another.  The  zinc 
end  becomes  negative,  the  copper  positive  ; 
and  the  power  is  in  proportion  to  the  num- 
ber of  the  series  ;  and  several  such  troughs 
may  be  connected  together,  so  as  to  form  a 
most  powerful  apparatus. 

From  the  numerous  experiment?  of  Davy, 
many  new  and  important  facts  have  been  es- 
tablished, and  Galvanism  has  been  found 
one  of  the  most  powerful  agents  in  chemis- 
try:  by  its  influence,  platina  wire  has  been 
melted  ;  gold,  silver,  copper,  and  most  of 
the  motals;  have  easily  been  burnt !  the  fixed 
alkalies,  and  many  of  the  earths,  have  been 
made  to  appear  as  consisting  of  a  metallic 
base,  and  oxygen  ;  compound  substances, 
which  were  before  extremely  difficult  to  de- 
compose, are  now,  by  the  aid  of  Galvanism, 
easily  resolved  into  their  constituents. 

Gama'ndra.     See  Stalagmitis. 

Gamdik'nse  gu'mmi.     See  Kino. 

Gamboge.     See  Stalagmitis. 

Gambo'gia.  See  Cambogia  and  Stalag- 
mitis. 

GaMBO'gIUM.  >  a         c:    I 

Gamboi'l'Ea.  \  ^*^^  Stalagm.iis. 
Ga'mma.      (From   the  letter  r,  gamma, 


which  it  resembles.)  A  surgical  instrument 
for  cauterising  a  hernia. 

Gamphe'le.  (From  •ynfji.^og,  crooked.) 
The  cheek.     The  jaw. 

Ga'ngamon.  (From  yctyfiifji.n,  a  fishing- 
net,  which  it  was  said  to  resemble.)  A 
name  of  the  omentum.  Some  call  the 
contexture  of  nerves  about  the  navel  by 
this  name. 

GA'NGLION.  {y^yyxtov,  a  knot.)  A 
knot. 

1.  In  anatomy  it  is  applied  to  a  natural 
knot-like  enlargement,  in  the  course  of  a 
nerve. 

2.  In  surgery  it  is  an  encysted  tumour, 
formed  in  the  sheath  of  a  tendon,  and  con- 
taining a  fluid  like  the  white  of  an  egg.  It 
most  frequently  occurs  on  the  back  of  the 
band  or  foot. 

GA'NGRENE.  {yttyTfatva,  from  yfam,  tO 
feed  upon.)  Gnngrena.  An  incipient  mor- 
tification, so  named  from  its  eating  away  the 
flesh.  Authors  have  generally  distinguished 
mortification  into  two  stages ;  the  first,  or 
incifiient  one,  they  name  gangrene,  which  is 
attended  with  a  sudden  diminution  of  pain 
in  the  place  affected  ;  a  livid  discouloura- 
tion  of  the  part,  which,  from  being  yellow- 
ish, becomes  of  a  greenish  hue  ;  a  detach- 
ment of  the  cuticle,  under  which  a  turbid 
fluid  is  effused  ;  lastly,  the  swelling,  tension, 
and  hardness,  of  the  previous  inflammation 
subside,  and,  on  touching  the  part,  a  crepitus 
is  perceptible,  owing  to  the  generation  of 
air  in  the  gangrenous  parts. 

Such  is  the  state  to  which  the  term  gan- 
grerie  is  applied.  When  the  part  has  be- 
come quite  cold,  black,  fibrous,  incapable  of 
moving,  and  destitute  of  all  feeling,  circu- 
lation, and  life  ;  this  is  the  second  stage  of 
mortification,  termed  sphacelus.  Gangrene, 
however,  is  frequently  used  synonymously 
with  the  word  mortification.  See  Morli- 
Jkation. 

Ga'rab.  An  Arabic  name  for  (he  disorder 
called  JEgylofs. 

GAKCi'NI  A.  (60  called  in  honour  of  Dr. 
Garcin,  who  accurately  described  it.)  The 
name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the  Linnaean 
system.  Class,  Dodecandria.  Order,  Mo- 
nogynia. 

Gakci'nia  mangostana.  The  systematic 
name  of  (he  mangosteen  tree.  The  mangos- 
teen  is  a  fruit  about  the  size  of  an  orange, 
whiih  grows  in  great  abundance  on  the  tree 
called  Garainiamangoslana  by  Lintia?us,  in 
Java  and  the  Molucca  islands.  Accordirg  to 
the  concurrifig  tesfiiEonies  of  all  travellers, 
it  is  the  most  exquisitely  flavoured,  and  the 
most  salubrious  of  all  fruits,  it  being  such  a 
delicious  mixture  of  the  tart  and  sweet. 
The  flesh  is  juicy,  white,  almost  transpa- 
rent, and  of  a  more  delicate  and  agreeable 
flavour  than  the  richest  grape.  It  is  eaten 
in  almost  every  disorder,  and  the  dried  bark 
is  used  medicinally  in  dysenteries  and  te- 
nesmus, and  a    strong  decoction  of    it  is 


GAR 


GAS 


37.> 


much   esteemed   as  a  gargle   in   ulcerated 
sore  throats. 

Ga'rgale.  (■y:if'yaK)i.)  Gurgalos.  Gar- 
galismos.     Irritation  or  stimulation. 

Garga'reon.  (Hebreiv.)  The  uvula,  or 
glandulous  body  which  hangs  down  into  the 
throat. 

GA'RGARISM.  Gargarismus.  A  wash 
for  the  mouth  and  throat. 

GARG,\R1'SMA.  (From  ynfrxpt^ce,  to 
gargle.)     A  gargle. 

GARGARl'SMUM.  A  gargle  or  wash  for 
the  throat. 

Ga'rgathum.  A  bed  on  which  lunatics, 
&c.  were  formerly  confined. 

Gargle.     See  Gargarisma. 

Garlic.     See  Allium. 

GARNET,  Thomas,  was  born  in  1766, 
at  Casterton  in  Westmoreland.  After  serv- 
ing his  time  to  a  surgeon  and  apothecary, 
he  went  to  study  at  Edinburgh,  where  he 
took  his  degree  at  twenty-two,  and  then 
attended  the  London  hospitals  for  two 
years.  In  1790  he  settled  at  Bradford, 
and  began  to  give  private  lectures  on  Plii- 
iosophy  and  Chemistry;  and  here  he  wrote 
his  Treatise  on  the  Horley  Green  Spa. 
But  in  the  following  year  he  removed  to 
Knaresborough,  and  soon  after  published 
an  Analysis  of  the  different  Waters  of  Har- 
rowgate,  which  place  he  visited  during  the 
summer  season.  About  this  period  he 
formed  the  design  of  going  to  America ; 
but  while  waiting  to  take  his  passage  at 
Liverpool,  he  was  solicited  to  deliver  some 
lectures  there,  which  were  so  favourably  re- 
ceived, that  he  was  induced  to  repeat  his 
course  at  various  other  places  ;  and  at  length 
the  professorship  at  Anderson's  Institution 
in  Glasgow  was  offered  him,  where  he  began 
lecturing  in  1796.  Two  years  after  he  made 
a  tour  to  the  Highlands,  of  which  he  subse- 
quently published  an  account.  On  the 
formation  of  the  Royal  Institution  in  Lon- 
don, he  was  invited  by  Count  Rumford  to 
become  the  lecturer  there  ;  he  accepted  the 
appointment,  and  the  room  was  crowded 
with  persons  of  the  first  distinction  and 
fashion.  He  then  turned  his  thoughts 
more  seriously  to  the  practice  of  his  profes- 
sion as  likely  to  afford  the  most  permanent 
support ;  but  his  prospects  were  cut  short 
by  death  about  the  middle  of  the  year  1802. 
A  posthumous  volume,  entitled  "  Zoono- 
mia,"  was  published  for  the  benefit  of  his 
family. 

Garou  bark.     See  Daphne  gfiidium. 

Ga'rof.  (yafov.)  A  kind  of  pickle  pre- 
pared of  fish  ;  at  first  it  was  made  from  a  fish 
which  the  Greeks  call  Garos;  but  the  best 
was  made  from  mackarels.  Among  the  tno- 
derns,  garum  signifies  the  liquor  in  which  fish 
is  pickled. 

Garroti'llo.  (From  garollar,  to  bind 
closely.  Span.)  A  name  of  the  cynanche 
maligna,  from  its  sense  of  strangulation,  as 
If  the  throat  were  bound  with  a  cord. 


Garrophy'llus  See  Eugenia  caryopkyl- 
laia. 

GAS.  (From  gascht,  a  German  word 
which  means  an  eruption  of  wind.)  See 
Gaz. 

GA'STRIC  A'RTERY.  Arleria  gastrica. 
The  right  or  greater  gastric  artery,  is  a  branch 
of  the  hepatic  ;  the  left,  or  lesser,  a  branch 
of  the  splenic. 

GA'STRIC  JUICE.  Succvs  gastricus. 
A  fluid  separated  by  the  capillary  exhaling 
arteries  of  the  stomach,  which  open  upon 
its  internal  surface.  The  oesophagus  also 
affords  a  small  quantity,  especially  in  the 
inferior  part.  Modern  philosophers  have 
paid  great  attention  to  this  fluid,  and  from 
their  several  experiments  it  is  known  to  pos- 
sess the  following  properties : — It  is  the 
principal  agent  of  digestion,  and  changes 
the  aliments  into  a  kind  of  uniform  soft 
paste  :  it  acts  on  the  stomach  after  the  death 
of  the  animal.  Its  effects  show  that  it  is  a 
solvent,  but  of  that  peculiar  nature  that  it 
dissolves  animal  and  vegetable  substances 
uniformly,  and  without  exhibiting  a  stronger 
affinity  for  the  one  than  for  the  other.  Al- 
though it  is  the  most  powerful  agent  of 
digestion  in  the  stomach,  its  dissolvent 
power  has  need  of  assistance  from  the  ac- 
tion of  several  secondary  causes ;  as  heat, 
which  seems  to  augment  and  concentrate 
itself  in  the  epigastric  region ;  and  so  long 
as  the  exertion  of  the  stomach  continues, 
there  is  a  sort  of  intestine  fermentation, 
(which  should  nof,  however,  in  its  full  sense, 
be  compared  to  the  motion  by  which  fer- 
mentative and  putrescent  substances  are 
decomposed;)  there  is  also  a  moderate  and 
peristaltic  motion  of  the  muscular  fibres  of 
the  stomach,  which  press  the  aliment  on 
all  sides,  and  perform  a  slight  trituration, 
while  the  gastric  moisture  sofiens  and  ma- 
cerates the  food  before  it  is  dissolved.  By 
many  it  has  been  considered  merely  as  a 
ferment,  but  this  cannot  be  the  case.  See 
Digestion. 

It  is  one  of  the  most  powerful  antisep- 
tics with  which  we  are  acquainted  ;  and,, 
from  the  experiments  of  Spallanzini^  Sco-> 
poll,  Carminati,  and  others,  its  nature  ap- 
pears to  be  essentially  different  in  the  several 
classes  of  animals,  as  they  have  proved  by 
analysis.  The  gastric  juice  of  the  human 
subject,  when  healthy,  is  inodorous,  of  a 
saltish  taste,  and  limpid,  like  water,  unless 
it  be  a  little  tinged  with  the  yellow  colour 
of  some  bile,  that  has  regurgitated  info  the 
stomach.  In  quantity  it  is  very  considera^ 
ble,  as  must  be  evident  from  the  extent  of 
the  surface  of  the  stomach,  and  its  conti- 
nual secretion  ;  but  it  is  most  copious  when 
solicited  by  the  stimulus  of  food.  Besides 
the  properties  of  this  fluid  beforementioned, 
it  has  others  which  have  induced  physicians 
and  surgeons  to  exhibit  it  medicinally,  it 
cures  dyspepsia  and  intermittent  fever.  Ap- 
plied externally,  in  form  of  fomentation  or 


376 


GAS 


SAS 


poultice,  it  cures  putrid  and  scrofulous  ulcers 
in  a  wonderful  manner  ;  and  it  is  to  be  re- 
gretted that  its  utility  is  not  naore  generally 
known. 

Gastrinum.  Potash. 
GASTRI'TIS.  (From -^*s-«/i,  the  stomach.) 
Inflammation  of  the  slomach.  A  genus  of 
disease  in  the  class  pyrexicE,  and  order phle.g- 
masicB  of  Cullen.  It  is  known  by  pyrexia,  anx- 
iety, heat,  and  pain  in  (he  epigastrium,  in- 
creased when  any  thing  is  taken  into  the  slo- 
mach, vomiting,  hiccup,  pulse  small  and 
hard,  and  prostration  of  strength.  There  are 
two  species :  1.  Gastritis  phlegmonodea,  with 
acute  pain  and  severe  fever.  2.  Gastritis  try- 
ihemalica,  v/hen  the  pain  and  fever  are 
slighter,  with  an  erysipelatous  redness  ap- 
pearing in  the  fauces. 

Gastritis  is  produced  by  acrid  substances 
of  various  kinds,  such  as  arsenic,  corrosive 
sublimate,  fcc.  taken  into  the  stomach,  as 
likewise  by  food  of  an  improper  nature ; 
by  taking  large  draughts  of  any  cold  liquor 
when  the  body  is  much  heated  by  exercise, 
or  dancing ;  and  by  repelled  exanlhemaia 
and  gout.  Besides  these,  it  may  arise  from 
an  inflammation  of  some  of  (he  neighbour- 
ing parts  being  communicated  to  the  sto- 
mach. 

The  erysipelatous  gastritis  arises  chiefly 
towards  (he  close  of  olher  diseases,  marking 
the  certain  appi'oach  to  dissolution,  and  be- 
ing unaccompanied  with  any  marks  of  gene- 
ral inflammation,  or  by  any  burning  pain  in 
the  stomach. 

The  symptoms  of  phlegmonous  gastritis, 
as  observed  above,  are  a  violent  burning 
pain  in  the  stomach,  with  great  soreness, dis- 
tension, and  flatulency  ;  a  severe  vomiting, 
especially  after  any  thing  is  swallowed, 
whether  it  be  liquid  or  solid  ;  most  distress- 
ing thirst ;  restlessness,  anxiety,  and  a  con- 
tinual tossing  of  the  body,  with  great  debility, 
constant  watching,  and  a  frequent,  hard,  and 
contracted  pulse.  In  some  cases,  a  severe 
purging  attends. 

If  the  disease  increases  in  violence,  symp- 
toms of  irritation  then  ensue ;  there  is  a  great 
toss  of  strength,  with  faintings  ;  a  short  and 
interrupted  respiration ;  cold,  clammy  sweats, 
hiccups,  coldness  of  the  extremities,  an  in- 
termittent pulse,  and  the  patient  is  soon  cut 
off. 

The  event  of  gastritis  is  seldom  favoura- 
ble, as  the  person  is  usually  either  suddenly 
destroyed  by  the  violence  of  the  inflamma- 
tion, or  else  it  terminates  in  suppuration, 
ulceration,  or  gangrene. 

If  the  symptoms  are  very  mild,  and  pro- 
per remedies  have  been  employed  at  an 
early  period  of  the  disease,  it  may,  however, 
terminate  in  resolution,  and  that  in  the 
course  of  the  tir^i,  or,  at  farthest,  the  second 
week. 

Its  termination  in  suppuration  may  be 
known  by  the  symptom's,  although  mode- 
rale,  exceeding  the  continuance  of  this  pe- 


riod, and  a  remission  of  pain  occurring,  whilst 
a  sense  of  weight  and  anxiety  still  remain  ; 
and,  on  the  formation  of  an  abscess,  cold 
shiverings  ensue,  with  marked  exacerbations 
in  the  evening,  which  are  followed  by  night 
sweats,  and  other  symptoms  of  hectic  fever ; 
and  these  at  length  prove  fatal,  unless  the 
pus  is  thrown  up  by  vomiting,  and  the  ulcer 
heals. 

Its  tendency  to  gangrene  may  be  dreaded, 
from  the  violence  of  its  symptoms  not  yield- 
ing to  proper  remedies  early  in  the  disease  ; 
and,  when  begun,  it  may  be  known  by  the 
sudden  cessation  of  the  pain  ;  by  the  pulse 
continuing  its  frequency,  but  becoming 
weaker,  and  by  delirium,  with  other  marks 
of  increasing  debility  ensuing. 

Fatal  cases  of  this  disease  show,  on  dis- 
section, a  considerable  redness  of  the  inner 
coat  of  the  stomach,  having  a  layer  of  coa- 
gulable  lymph  lining  its  surface.  They 
likewise  show  a  partial  thickening  of  the 
substance  of  the  organ,  at  the  inflamed 
part,  the  inflammation  seldom  extending 
over  the  whole  of  it.  Where  ulceration 
has  taken  place,  the  ulcers  sometimes  are 
found  to  penetrate  through  all  its  coats, 
and  sometimes  only  through  one  or  two  of 
them. 

The  cure  is  to  be  attempted  by  copious 
and  repeated  bleedings,  employed  at  an 
early  period  of  the  disease,  not  regarding 
the  sraallness  of  the  pulse,  as  it  usually 
becomes  softer  and  fuller  after  the  opera- 
tion :  also  several  leeches  should  be  applied 
to  the  epigastrium,  followed  by  fomenta- 
tions, or  the  hot  bath ;  after  which  a  large 
blister  will  be  proper.  The  large  intestines 
may  be  in  some  measure  evacuated  by  a  lax- 
ative clyster ;  but  scarcely  any  internal 
medicine  can  be  borne  by  the  stomach,  till 
the  violence  of  the  disease  is  much  abated  ; 
we  may  then  try  magnesia,  or  other  mild 
cathartic,  to  clear  out  the  canal  effectually. 
Where  acrid  substances  have  been  taken, 
mucilaginous  drinks  may  be  freely  exhi- 
bited, to  assist  their  evacuation  and  sheath 
the  stomach  ;  otherwise  only  in  small  quan- 
tity :  and,  in  the  former  case,  according  to 
the  nattire  of  the  poison,  other  chemical 
remedies  may  come  in  aid,  but  ought  never 
to  be  too  much  relied  upon.  Sbould  sup- 
puration occur,  little  can  be  done  beyond 
avoiding  irritation,  and  supporting  strength 
by  a  mild  farinaceous  diet,  and  giving  opium 
occasionally  to  relieve  pain. 

GASTROCE'LE.  (From  yets-»p,  the  sto- 
mach, and  KuKr,,  a  tumour.)  A  hernia  of 
the  stomach,  occasioned  by  a  protrusion 
of   that  viscus  through  the    abdominal  pa- 

GASTKOCNE'MIUS.  (From  ^^s-»/>,  the 
stomach,  and  uvu/un,  the  leg.)  The  name  of 
the  muscles  which  form  the  calf  or  belly  of 
the  le?. 

GASTROCNE'MIUS  EXTE'RNUS.  Ge- 
mellus.     This    muscle,   which  is  situated 


GAS 


GAZ 


377 


immediately  under  the  integuments  at  the 
back  part  of  the  leg,  is  sometimes  called 
gemellus .-  this  latter  name  is  adopted  by 
Albinus.  Winslow  describes  it  as  two 
mussles,  which  he  calls  gaslrocnemii ;  and 
Douglas  considers  this  and  the  following  as 
a  quadriceps,  or  muscle  with  four  heads,  to 
which  he  gives  the  name  of  extensor  tarsi 
suralis.  It  is  called  bi  femoro  calcanien  by 
Dumas.  The  gastrocnemius  externus  arises 
by  two  distinct  heads.  The  first,  which  is 
the  thickest  and  longest  of  the  two,  springs 
by  a  strong  thick  tendon  from  the  upper 
and  back  part  of  the  inner  condyle  of  the 
OS  femoris,  adhering  slrongly  to  the  capsular 
ligament  of  the  joint,  between  which  and 
the  tendon  is  a  considerable  bursa  mucosa. 
The  second  head  arises  by  a  thinner  and 
shorter  tenden  from  the  back  part  of  the 
outer  condyle  of  the  os  femoris.  A  little 
below  Ihe  joint,  their  fleshy  bellies  unite  in 
a  middle  tendon,  and  below  the  middle  of 
the  tibia  they  cease  to  be  fleshy,  and  termi- 
siate  in  a  broad  tendon,  which,  a  little 
above  the  lower  extremity  of  the  tibia,  unites 
ivith  that  of  the  gastrocnemius  internus,  to 
form  one  great  round  tendon,  sometimes 
called  chorda  magna,  but  more  commonly 
(endo  ^chillis. 

GASTIiOCNE'MIUS  INTE'RNUS.  Tt. 
bio  peronei  calcanien  of  Dumas.  This, 
which  is  situated  immediately  under  the 
last  described  muscle,  is  sometimes  named 
soleus,  on  account  of  its  shape,  which 
resembles  that  of  the  sole-fish.  It  arises 
by  two  heads.  The  first  springs  by  tendi- 
nous and  fleshy  fibres  from  the  posterior 
part  of  the  head  of  the  fibula,  and  for  some 
way  below  il.  The  second  arises  from  an 
oblique  ridge  at  the  upper  and  posterior 
part  of  the  tibia,  which  affords  origin  to 
the  inferior  edge  of  the  popliteus,  continu- 
ing to  receive  fleshy  fibres  from  the  inner 
edge  of  the  tibia  for  some  way  down.  This 
mnscle,  which  is  narrow  at  its  origin, 
spreads  wider,  as  it  descends,  as  far  as  its 
middle  ;  after  which  it  becomes  narrower 
again,  aud  begins  to  grow  tendinous,  but 
its  fleshy  fibres  do  not  entirely  disappear  till 
it  has  almost  reached  the  extremity  of  the 
tibia,  a  little  above  which  it  unites  with  the 
last-described  muscle,  to  form  the  tendo 
Achillis.  This  thick  round  chord  is  inserted 
into  the  lower  and  posterior  part  of  the  os 
calcis,  after  sliding  over  a  cartilaginous  sur- 
face on  that  bone,  to  which  it  is  connected 
by  a  tendinous  sheath  that  is  furnished  with 
a  large  bursa  mucosa. 

Both  the  gastrocnemii  have  the  same  use, 
viz.  that  of  extending  the  foot,  by  drawing  it 
backwards  and  downwards. 

Gastroco'licus.  (From  ya.^np,  the  sto- 
mach, and  xiuAcy,  the  colon.)  A  term  applied 
to  a  vein  which  proceeds  from  the  stomach 
to  the  colon. 

GASTRODY  NIA.       (From     y^^>,f,    the 
48 


stomach,  and  t^vvn,  pain.)      Pain    in  the 
stomach. 

GASTRO-EPIPLOIC  ARTERY.  Aria- 
ria  gastricoiepiploica.  The  branch  of  the 
greater  gastric  artery  that  runs  to  the  epip- 
loon. 

GASTRORAPHF.  (Gaslroraphe ;  from 
•yxg-itp,  the  stomach,  and  /)«.?«,  a  suture.)  The 
sewinj;  of  wounds  of  the  abdomen. 

GASTROTO'MIA.  (From  j.is'fl/J,  the  bel- 
ly, and  'n/xvai,  to  cut.)  The  operation  of 
cutting  open  the  belly  and  uterus,  as  in  the 
Caesarian  operation. 

GAU'BIUS,  Jerome  David,  a  celebra- 
ted Dutch  physician,  was  a  pupil  of  the  illus- 
trious Boerhaave  at  Leyden,  where  he  gra- 
duated in^l725;  and  about  ten  years  after 
he  became  professor  there,  and  taught  with 
great  applause  for  a  period  of  forty  years. 
His  reputation  was  extended  all  over  Eu- 
rope  by  several  valuable  publications,  parti- 
cularly by  his  "  Institutiones  Pathologiae 
Medicinaiis,"  and  his  "  Adversaria;"  which 
contributed  not  a  little  to  the  improvement 
both  of  the  theory  and  practice  of  medicine. 
In  another  work  he  treated  ably  of  the  me- 
dical regulation  of  the  mind :  and  he  printed 
also  a  very  elegant  little  book  "  De  Methodo 
concinnandi"  formulas  Medicamentorum." 
He  died  in  1780,  in  the  seventy-sixth  year 
of  his  age. 

Gaule.    See  Myrica  gnle. 

GAZ.  (From  Gascht,  German,  an  erup,- 
tion  of  wind.)  Gas.  Elastic  fluid.  A&ri- 
form  fluid.  By  the  word  gas,  we  denote  a 
permanently  elastic  afiriform  fluid,  or  sub- 
stance which  has  the  appearance  of  air;  that 
is  to  say,  it  is  transparent,  elastic,  pondera- 
ble, invisible,  (oxymuriatic  acid  gas,  and  a 
few  others  excepted,)  and  not  condensible 
into  a  liquid  or  solid  state  by  any  degree  of 
cold  hitherto  known  ;  which  distinguishes  it 
from  a  vapour. 

Some  of  the  gases  exist  in  nature  without 
the  aid  of  art,  and  may  therefore  be  col- 
lected ;  others  on  the  contrary,  are  only  pro- 
ducible by  artificial  means. 

All  gases  are  combinations  of  certain  sub- 
stances, reduced  to  the  gazeous  form  by  the 
addition  of  caloric.  It  is,  therefore,  necessa- 
ry to  distinguish  in  every  gas,  the  matter 
of  heat  which  acted  the  part  of  a  solvent, 
and  the  substance  which  forms  the  basis  of 
the  gas. 

Gases  are  not  contained  in  those  substan- 
ces from  which  we  obtain  them  in  the  state 
of  gas,  but  owe  their  formation  to  the  expan- 
sive property  of  caloric. 

Formation  of  Gases. 
The  different  forms  under  which  bodies 
appear,  depend  upon  a  (;ertain  quantity  of 
caloric,  chemically  combined  with  them. 
The  very  formation  of  gases  corroborates 
this  truth.  Their  production  totally  de- 
pends upon  the  combination  of  the  parti- 


378 


GAZ 


«;iilar  substances  with  caloric ;  and  though 
called  permanently  elastic,  they  are  only  so 
because  we  cannot  so  far  reduce  their  tem- 
perature, as  to  dispose  them  to  part  with  it ; 
otherwise  tliey  would  undoubtedly  become 
Huid  or  solid. 

Water,  for  instance,  is  a  solid  substance  in 
all  degrees  below  32°  of  Fahrenheit's  scale; 
above  this  temperature  it  combines  with  ca- 
loric, and  becomes  a  fluid.  It  retains  its 
liquid  state  under  the  ordinary  pressure  of 
the  atmosphere,  till  its  temperature  is  aug- 
mented to  212°.  It  then  combines  with  a 
larger  portion  of  caloric,  and  is  converted 
apparently, 'm\o  gas,  or  at  least  into  elastic 
vapour  ;  in  which  state  it  would  continue,  if 
the  temperature  of  ouratraosphere^|,as  above 
312°.  Gases  a.-'e  therefore  solid  substances, 
between  the  particles  of  which  a  repulsion  is 
established  by  the  quantity  of  caloric. 

But  as  in  the  gazeous  water,  or  steam, 
the  caloric  is  retained  with  but  little  force, 
on  account  of  its  quitting  the  water  when 
the  vapour  is  merely  exposed  to  a  lower  tem- 
perature, we  do  not  admit  steam  amongst 
the  class  of  gases,  or  permanently  elastic 
aeriform  fluids.  In  gases,  caloric  is  united 
by  a  very  forcible  atfinity,  and  no  diminu- 
tion of  temperature,  or  increase  of  pressure, 
that  has  ever  yet  been  effected,  can  separate 
it  from  them.  Thus  the  air  of  our  atmos- 
phere, in  the  most  intense  cold,  or  when  very 
strongly  compressed,  still  remains  in  the 
aeriform  state  ;  and  hence  is  derived  the  es- 
sential character  of  gases,  namely,  that  they 
shall  remain  aeriform,  under  all  variations  of 
pressure  and  temperature. 

In  the  modern  nomenclature,  the  name 
of  every  substance  existing  in  the  aeriform 
state,  is  derived  from  its  supposed  solid 
base  ;  and  the  term  gas  is  used  to  denote  its 
existence  in  this  state. 

In  order  to  illustrate  the  formation  of 
gases,  or  to  show  in  what  manner  caloric  is 
combined  with  tiiem,  the  following  experi- 
ment may  serve.  Put  into  a  retort,  capable 
of  holding  half  a  pint  of  water,  two  ounces 
of  muriate  of  soda,  (common  salt ;)  pour  on 
it  half  its  weight  of  sulphuric  acid,  and  ap- 
ply the  heat  of  a  lamp  ;  a  great  quantity  of 
gas  is  produced,  which  might  be  collected 
and  retained  over  mercury.  But  to  serve 
the  purpose  of  this  experiment,  let  it  pass 
through  a  glass  receiver,  having  two  open- 
ings, into  one  of  which  the  neck  of  the  re- 
tort passes,  whilst,  from  the  other,  a  bent 
tube  proceeds,  v.'hich  ends  in  a  vessel  of 
water.  Before  closing  the  apparatus,  let  a 
thermometer  be  included  in  the  receiver,  to 
show  the  temperature  of  the  gas.  It  will 
be  found  that  the  mercury  in  the  thermome- 
ter will  rise  only  a  few  degrees  ;  whereas  the 
water  in  the  vessel  which  receives  the  bent 
tube,  will  soon  become  boiling  hot. 

Explanation. — Common  salt  consists  of 
muriatic  acid,  united  to  soda ;  on  presenting 
sulphuric  acid  to  this  union,  a  decomposition 


GAZ 

takes  place,  especially  when  assisted  by  heat. 
The  sulphuric  acid  unites  by  virtue  of  its 
greater  affinity  to  the  soda,  and  forms  sul- 
phate of  soda,  or  Glauber's  salt ;  the  muria- 
tic acid  becomes  therefure  disengaged,  and 
takes  the  gazeous  form  in  which  it  is  capa- 
ble of  existing  at  the  common  temperature. 
To  trace  the  caloric  during  this  experiment, 
as  was  our  object,  we  must  remark,  that  it 
first  flows  from  the  lamp  to  the  disengaged 
muriatic  acid,  and  converts  it  into  gas  ;  but 
the  heat  thus  expended  is  chemically  united, 
and  therefore  not  appreciable  by  the  thermo- 
meter. The  caloric,  however,  is  again 
evolved,  when  the  muriatic  acid  gas  is  con- 
densed by  the  water,  with  which  it  forms 
liquid  muriatic  acid. 

In  this  experiment  we  therefore  trace  ca- 
loric in  a  chemical  combination  producing 
gas;  and  from  this  union  we  again  trace  it 
in  the  condensation  of  the  gas,  producing 
sensible  heat. 

Such,  in  general,  is  the  cause  of  the  form- 
ation and  fixation  of  gases.  It  may  be 
further  observed,  that  each  of  these  fluids 
loses  or  suffers  the  disengagement  of  differ- 
ent quantities  of  heat,  as  it  becomes  more  or 
less  solid  in  its  new  combination,  or  as  that 
comhination  is  capable  of  retaining  more  or 
less  specific  heat. 

The  discovery  of  aeriform  gazeous  fluids 
has  occasioned  the  necessity  of  some  pecu- 
liar instruments,  by  means  of  which  those 
substances  may  be  conveniently  collected 
and  submitted  to  examination.  The  prin- 
cipal ones  for  that  purpose  are  styled  the 
pneumatic  apparatus. 

The  Pneumatic  Reservoir,  or  Cistern, 

Is  made  either  of  wood  or  strong  sheet 
iron,  tinned,  japanned,  or  painted.  A  trough 
of  about  two  feet  long,  sixteen  inches  wide, 
and  fifteen  high,  has  been  found  to  be  suffi- 
cient for  most  experiments.  Two  or  three 
inches  below  its  brim,  a  horizontal  shelf  is 
fastened,  in  dimension  about  half  or  one- 
third  part  of  the  width  of  the  trough.  In  this 
shelf  are  several  holes:  these  holes  must  be 
made  in  the  centre  of  a  small  excavation, 
shaped  like  a  funnel,  which  is  formed  in  the 
lower  part  of  the  shelf. 

This  trough  is  filled  with  water  sufficient 
to  cover  the  shelf  to  the  height  of  an  inch. 

The  use  of  this  shelf  is  to  support  re- 
ceivers, jars,  or  bell-glasses,  which,  being 
previously  filled  with  water,  are  placed  in- 
vertedly,  their  open  end  turned  down  upon 
the  above-mentioned  holes,  through  which 
the  gases,  conveyed  there  and  directed  by 
means  of  the  funnel-shaped  excavations, 
rise  in  the  form  of  air-bubbles  into  the  re- 
ceiver. 

When  the  gazeous  fluids  are  capable  of 
being  absorbed  by  water,  as  is  the  case  with 
some  of  them,  the  trough  must  be  filled 
with  mercury.  The  price  and  gravity  of 
this  fluid  make  it  an  object  of  convenience 


GAZ  GAZ  379 

and    economy  (hat  the    trough   should    be    performed,  the  necessity  of  the  excavation 
smaller  than  when  water  is  used.  '"  the  lower  part  of  the  shelf  mny  be  readily 

A  mercurial  trough  is  best  cut  in  marble,  conceived.  It  is,  as  mentioned  before,  des- 
free-stoue,  or  a  solid  block  of  wood.  A  fined  to  collect  the  gas  uliich  escapes  from 
(rough  abouttwelve  inches  long,  three  inches  t'^e  vessel,  and  direct  i!  in  its  passage  towards 
wide,  and  four  deep,  is  sufficient  for  all  pri-  the  vessel  adapted  to  receive  it.  Without 
vate  experiments.  this  excavation,  the  gas,  instead  of  proceed- 

,,  .,     ,     ^      „    ,.        ^  ,,         .     .        ing  to  the  place  of  its  destination,   would  be 

Method  of  colleclmg   Gases  and  Imnsfernng   dispersed  and  lost,  unless  the  mouth  of  the 
them  from  one  vessel  lo  another.  receiving  vessel  were  large. 

If  we  are  desirous  of  transmitting  air  from  The  vessels,  or  receivers,  for  collecting 
one  vessel  to  another,  it  is  necessary  that  the  the  disengaged  gases,  should  be  glass  cylin- 
vessel  destined  to  receive  it  be  full  of  water,  ders,  jars,  or  bell-glasses  of  various  sizes  j 
or  some  fluid  heavier  than  air.  For  that  some  of  them  should  be  open  at  both  ends, 
purpose  take  a  wide-mouthed  bell-glass,  or  others  should  be  fitted  with  necks  at  the  top, 
receiver ;  plunge  it  under  the  water  in  the  ground  perfectly  level;  in  order  that  they 
trough,  in  order  to  fill  it ;  then  raise  it  with  may  be  stopped  by  ground  flat  pieces  of 
the  mouth  downwards,  and  place  it  on  the  metal,  glass,  slate,  Sic.  ;  others  should  be 
shelf  of  the  trough,  so  as  to  cover  one  or  furnished  with  ground  stoppers.  Some 
more  of  the  holes  in  it.  should  be  graduated  into  culiic  inches,  and 

It  will  now  be  full  of  water,  and   con-    sub-divided   into  decimal  or  other  equi-dis- 
(inue  so  as  long  as  the  mouth  remains  be-    tant    parts.     Besides  these,    common  glass- 
low  the  surface  of  the  fluid  in  the  cistern  ;    bottles,  tumblers,  &c.  may  be  used, 
for,  in  this  case,  the  water  is  sustained  in  the  ri      -f^      ■        c  n 

vessel  by  the  pressure  of  the  atmosphere,  in  Classijicaliori  of  Gases. 

the  same  manner  as  the  mercury  is  sus-  All  the  elastic  aeriform  fluids  with  v^hich 
tained  in  the  barometer.  It  may  without  we  are  hitherto  acquainted,  are  generally 
difficulty  be  imagined,  that  if  common  air  divided,  by  systematic  writers,  into  two 
(or  any  other  fluid  resembling  common  air  classes  ;  namely,  those  that  are  respirable 
in  lightness  and  elasticity)  be  suffered  to  and  capable  of  viaintaining  combustion,  and 
enter  the  inverted  vessel  filled  with  water,  it  those  that  are  not  respirable,  and  incapable 
will  rise  to  the  upper  part,  on  account  of  its  "/  maintaining  combustion.  This  division, 
levity,  and  the  surface  of  the  water  will  indeed,  has  its  advantage  ;  but  the  term  res- 
subside.  To  exemplify  this,  take  a  glass,  or  pirable,  in  its  physislogical  application,  has 
any  other  vessel,  in  thatstate  which  is  usually  been  very  differently  employed  by  different 
called  empty,  and  plunge  it  into  the  water  writers.  Sometimes  by  the  respirability  of 
with  its  mouth  downwards  :  scarce  any  of  a  gas  has  been  meant  its  power  of  supporting 
it  will  enter  the  glass,  because  its  entrance  life,  when  repeatedly  applied  to  the  blood  in 
is  opposed  by  the  elasticity  of  the  included  the  lungs.  At  other  times  all  gases  have 
air;  but  if  the  vessel  be' turned  with  its  been  considered  respirable  which  were  capa- 
mouth  upwards,  it  immediately  fills,  and  the  ble  of  introduction  into  the  lungs  by  volun- 
air  rises  in  bubbles  to  the  surface.  Suppose  tary  efforts,  without  any  relation  to  their 
this  operation  be  performed  under  one  of  the  vitality.  In  the  last  case,  the  word  respira- 
jars  or  receivers,  which  are  filled  with  water,  ble  seems  to  us  most  properly  employed,  and 
and  placed  upon  the  perforated  shelf,  the  air   in  this  sense  it  is  here  used.  ' 

will  ascend  in  bubbles  as^before,  but,  instead  Non-respirable  gases  are  those  which, 
of  escaping,  it  will  be  caught  in  the  upper  when  applied  to  the  external  organs  of 
part  of  the  jar,  and  expel  part  of  the  water  respiration,  stimulate  the  muscles  of  the 
it  contains.  epiglottis    in  such    a   manner  as  to  keep  it 

In  this  manner  we  see  that  air  may  be  perfectly  clos«  on  the  glottis  ;  thus  pre- 
emptied  out  of  one  vessel  into  another  by  a  venting  the  smallest  particle  of  gas  from 
kind  of  inverted  pouring,  by  which  means  entering  into  the  bronchia,  in  spite  of  volun- 
it  is  made  to  ascend  from  the  lower  to  the   tary  exertions. 

upper  vessel.  When  the  receiving  vessel  Of  respirable  gases,  or  those  which  are 
has  a  narrow  neck,  the  air  may  be  poured,  capable  of  being  taken  into  the  lungs  by  vo- 
in  a  similar  manner,  through  an  inverted  luntary  efforts,  only  one  has  the  power  of 
funnel,  inserted  in  its  mouth.  uniformly  supporting  life,  namely,    atmos- 

If  the  air  is  to  be  transferred  from  a  ves-  pheric  air;  other  gases,  when  respired, 
sel  that  is  stopped  like  a  bottle,  the  bottle  sooner  or  later  impair  the  health  of  the  hu- 
raust  be  unstopped,  with  its  orifice  down-  man  constitution,  or  perhaps  occasion  death; 
wards  in  the  water  ;  and  then  inclined  in  but  in  different  modes, 
such  a  manner  that  its  neck  may  come  un-  Some  gases  effect  no  positive  change  in  the 
der  the  perforated  excavation  of  the  shelf,  b'-ood;  animals  immersed  in  it  die  of  a  disease 
The  gas  will  escape  from  the  bottle,  and,  produced  by  the  privation  of  atmospheric 
passing  into  the  vessel  destined  to  receive  it,  air,  analogous  to  that  occasioned  by  their 
will  ascend  in  it  in  the  form  of  bubbles.  submersion  in  water. 

la    whatever   manner  this  operation    is       Others  again  produce  some  jposj^iVe  change 


sso 


GEL 


GIv\i 


in  tiie  blood,  as  appears  from  the  experi- 
ments of  Dr.  Beddoes  and  Professor  Davy. 
They  seem  to  render  it  incapable  of  supply- 
ing the  nervous  and  muscular  fibres  with 
principles  essential  to  sensibility  and  irrita- 
bility. These  gases,  therefore,  destroy  ani- 
mal life  on  a  diiferent  principle. 

It  is  obvious,  therefore,  that  the  above 
classification  is  not  very  precise,  but  capable 
of  misleading  the  student  without  proper 
explanation. 

Gaz,  asotic.     See  Niirogen. 

Gas,  carbonic  acid.  This  may  be  obtained 
by  pouring  any  acid  upon  carbonate  of  lime, 
which  thereby  becomes  decomposed  ;  the 
effused  acid  combines  with  the  lime,  and 
forms  a  new  neutral  salt,  and  the  carbonic 
acid  is  disengaged  and  escapes  in  the  form 
of  a  colourless  gaz,  viz.  carbonic  acid  gaz. 
See  Carbonic  acid. 

Gas  hepatic.  See  Hydrogen  gas,  sulphu- 
retted. 

Gas-hydrogen.  Inflammable  air.  See 
Hydrogen. 

Gas,  light  carbonated  hydrogen.  See  Car- 
burelted  hydrogen  gas. 

Gas,  heavy  carbonated  hydrogen.  See  Car- 
bureited  hydrogen  gas. 

Gaseous  oxide  of  carbon.  See  Carbon, 
gaseous  oxide  of. 

Gexso'ma,  {From  yva-cv,  the  eaves  of  the 
house.)  Geison.  The  prominent  parts  of 
the  eye-brows,  which  hang  over  the  eyes  like 
the  eaves  of  a  bouse. 

Gei'son,     See  Geisoma. 

Gei-a'sinos.  (From  yiXaa,  to  laugh.)  An 
epithet  for  the  four  middle  fore-teeth,  be- 
cause they  are  shown  in  laughter. 

Gela'smus.  (From  yixau,  to  laugh.)  The 
Sardonic  laugh. 

GE'LATINE.  Gelly,  or  jelly.  An  ani- 
mal substance  soluble  in  water,  but  not  in 
alcohol :  capable  of  assuming  a  well-known 
elastic  or  tremulous  consistence,  by  cooling, 
when  the  Avater  is  not  too  abundant,  and 
liqiiifiable  again,  by  increasing  its  tem- 
perature. This  last  property  remarkably 
distinguishes  if  from  albumen,  which  be- 
comes consistent  by  heat.  It  is  precipi- 
tated in  an  insoluble  form  by  tannin,  and 
it  is  this  action  of  tannin  on  gelatine  that 
is  the.  foundation  of  the  art  of  tanning 
leather. 

Jellies  are  very  common  in  our  kit- 
chens; they  may  be  extracted  from  all  the 
parts  of  animals,  by  boiling  them  in  water. 
Hot  water  dissolves  a  large  quantity  of 
this  substance.  Acids  likewise  dissolve 
them,  as  do  likewise  more  particularly  the 
alkalies.  Jelly,  which  has  been  extracted 
without  long  decoction,  possesses  most  of 
the  characters  ot  vegetable  mucilage  ;  but 
it  is  seldom  obtained  without  a  mixture  of 
albumen. 

Jellies,  in  a  pure  state,  have  scarcely 
any  smell  or  remarkable  taste.  By  dis- 
tillation, they   afford  an  insipid  and  ino- 


dorous phlegm,  which  easily  putrefies, 
A  stronger  heat  causes  them  to  swell  up, 
become  black,  and  emit  a  foetid  odour, 
accompanied  with  white  acrid  fumes.  An 
impure  volatile  alkali,  together  with  em- 
pyreumatic  oil,  then  passes  over,  leaving 
a  spongy  coal,  not  easily  burned,  and 
containing  common  salt  and  phosphate  of 
lime. 

The  jelly  of  various  animal  substances  is 
prepared  for  the  use  of  sea-faring  persons 
under  the  name  of  portable  soup.  The 
whole  art  of  performing  this  operation  con- 
sists in  boiling  the  meat,  and  taking  the 
scum  off,  as  usual,  until  the  soup  possesses 
the  requisite  flavour.  It  is  then  suffered 
to  cool,  in  order  that  the  fat  may  be  sepa- 
rated. In  the  next  place,  it  is  mixed  with 
five  or  six  whites  of  eggs,  and  slightly  boiled. 
This  operation  serves  to  clarify  the  liquid, 
by  the  removal  of  opaque  particles,  which 
unite  with  the  white  of  egg  at  the  time  it 
becomes  solid  by  the  heat,  and  are  conse- 
quently removed  along  with  it.  The  liquor 
is  then  to  be  strained  through  flannel,  and 
evaporated  on  the  water-bath,  to  the  consist- 
ence of  a  very  thick  paste  ;  after  which  it  is 
spread,  rather  thin,  upon  a  smooth  stone, 
then  cut  into  cakes,  and,  lastly,  dried  in  a 
stove,  until  it  becomes  brittle.  These  cakes 
may  be  kept  four  or  five  years,  if  defended 
from  moisture.  When  intended  to  be  used, 
nothing  more  is  required  to  be  done  than  to 
dissolve  a  sutScient  quantity  in  boiling  water, 
which  by  that  means  becomes  converted 
into  soup. 

Gela'tio.  (From  gelo,  to  freeze.)  Freez- 
ing ;  or  that  rigidity  of  the  body  wiiich  hap- 
pens in  a  catalepsy,  as  if  the  person  were 
frozen. 

Game'llus.  (From  geminns,  double, 
having  a  fellow.)  See  Gastrocnemius  and 
Gemini. 

GEMINI.  Gemelli  of  Winslow.  Part 
of  the  marsupialis  of  Cowper.  Ischio  spini 
trochanterien  of  Dumas.  This  muscle  has 
been  a  subject  of  dispute  among  anatomists 
since  the  days  of  Vesalius.  Some  describe 
it  as  two  distinct  muscles,  and  hence  the 
name  it  has  gotten  of  gemini.  Others  con- 
tend that  it  ought  to  be  considered  as  a 
single  muscle.  The  truth  is,  that  it  consists 
of  two  portions,  which  are  united  together 
by  a  tendinous  and  fleshy  membrane,  and 
afford  a  passage  between  them  to  the  ten- 
don of  the  obturator  internus,  which  they 
enclose  as  it  were  in  a  purse.  These  two 
portions  are  placed  under  the  glutseus  masi- 
mu3,  between  the  ischium  and  the  great 
trochanter. 

The  superior  portion,  which  is  the  short- 
est and  thickest  of  the  two,  arises  fleshy 
from  the  external  surface  of  the  spine  of  the 
ischium  ;  and  the  inferior,  from  the  tube- 
rosity of  that  bone,  and  likewise  from  (he 
posterior  saero-ischiatic  ligament.  They 
are  inserted;  tendinous  and  fleshy,  into  the 


GEN 


GEN 


8S1 


cavity  at  the  root  of  the  great  trochanter. 
Between  the  two  portions  of  this  muscle, 
and  the  termination  of  the  obturator  inter- 
ims, there  is  a  small  bursa  mucosa,  connect- 
ed to  both,  and  to  that  part  of  the  capsular 
ligament  of  the  joint  which  lies  under  the 
gemini. 

This  muscle  assists  in  rolling  the  os  fe- 
moris  outwards,  and  prevents  the  tendon 
of  the  obturator  internus  from  slipping 
out  of  its  place  while  that  muscle  is  in 
action. 

Gemu'ksa.  (From  gemo,  to  groan  ;  so 
called  from  the  pain  it  was  said  to  occasion 
in  walking.)  The  name  of  an  excrescence 
between  the  toes. 

Genei'as.  (From  ^w,  the  cheek.)  The 
downy  hairs  which  first  cover  the  cheek; 
also  the  name  of  a  bandage  mentioned  by 
Galen,  which  covers  the  cheek,  and  comes 
under  the  chin. 

GENERATION.  Many  ingenious  hy- 
potheses have  been  instituted  by  physiolo- 
gists to  explain  the  mystery  of  generation  ; 
but  the  whole  of  our  knowledge  concerning 
it  appears  to  be  built  upon  the  phenomena 
it  affords,  and  may  be  seen  in  the  works 
of  Haller,  Buffon,  Cruickshanks,  and 
Haighton.  It  is  a  sexual  action,  perform- 
ed in  different  ways  in  most  animals ;  many 
of  them  have  different  sexes  and  require 
conjunction :  such  are  the  human  species, 
quadrupeds,  and  others.  The  females  of 
quadrupeds  have  a  matrix,  separated  into 
two  cavities,  uterus  bicornis,  and  a  consi- 
derable number  of  teats ;  they  have  no 
menstrual  flux;  most  of  them  bear  several 
young  at  a  time,  and  the  period  of  their 
gestation  is  generally  short.  The  genera- 
tion of  birds  is  very  different.  The  males 
have  a  strong  genital  organ,  which  is  often 
double.  The  vulva  in  the  females  is  placed 
behind  the  anus;  the  ovaries  have  no  ma- 
trices, and  there  is  a  duct  for  the  purpose 
of  conveying  the  egg  from  the  ovarium  into 
the  intestines :  this  passage  is  called  the 
oviduct.  The  eggs  of  pullets  have  exhi- 
bited unexpected  facts  to  physiologists,  who 
examined  the  phenomena  of  incubation. 
The  most  important  discoveries  are  those 
of  the  immortal  Haller,  who  found  the 
chicken  perfectly  formed,  in  eggs  which 
were  not  fecundated.  There  is  no  deter- 
minate conjunction  between  fishes  ;  the  fe- 
male deposits  her  eggs  on  the  sands,  over 
which  the  male  passes,  and  emits  its  semi- 
nal fluid,  doubtless  for  the  purpose  of  fe- 
cundating them ;  these  eggs  are  batched 
after  a  certain  time.  The  males  of  several 
oviparous  quadrupeds  have  a  double  or 
forked  organ.  Insects  exhibit  all  the  va- 
rieties which  are  observed  in  other  animals  : 
there  are  some.  Indeed  the  greater  num- 
ber, which  have  the  sexes  in  two  separate 
individuals;  among  others,  the  reproduc- 
tion is  m-ide  either  with  or  without  con- 
junction, as  in  (he  vine-fretter  ;  one  of  these 
iasects,  confined  alone  beneath  a  glass,  pro- 


duces a  great  number  of  others.  The  or- 
gan of  the  male,  in  insects,  is  usually  armed 
with  two  hooks,  to  seize  the  female  :  the 
place  of  these  organs  is  greatly  varied  ;  with 
some  it  is  at  the  upper  pan  of  the  belly, 
near  the  chest,  as  in  the  female  dragon-fly ; 
in  others,  it  is  at  the  extremity  of  the  an- 
tenna, as  in  the  male  spider.  Most  worms 
are  hermaphrodite ;  each  individual  has 
both  sexes.  Polypi,  with  respect  to  gene- 
ration, are  singular  animals;  they  are  re- 
produced by  buds  or  offsets  :  a  bud  is  se- 
parated from  each  vigorous  polypus,  which 
is  fixed  to  some  neighbouring  body,  and 
grows:  polypi  are  likewise  found  on  their 
surface,  in  the  same  manner  as  branches 
issue  from  plants.  These  are  the  prin- 
cipal modes  of  generation  in  animals,  fn 
the  human  species,  which  engages  our  at- 
tention more  particularly,  the  phenomena 
are  as  follow  : — The  mode  of  congress  of  the 
man- with  the  woman  requires  no  descrip- 
tion ;  but  generation  does  not  consist  in 
that  aloise  :  there  are  certain  states  or  con- 
ditions requisite  for  conception  to  take 
place.  The  ovum  mu.st  have  arrived  at  a 
state  of  maturity.  There  must  be  such  a 
determination  of  blood  to  the  uterus,  that, 
together  with  the  venereal  stimulus,  shall 
induce  an  action  in  the  Fallopian  tubes,  by 
which  the  fimbriae  grasp  the  ovum  that  is 
to  be  impregnated.  During  this  state  of 
the  parts,  the  semen  virile  must  be  pro- 
pelled into  the  uterus,  in  order  (hat  its 
subtle  and  vivifying  portion  shall  pass  alon." 
the  tube  to  the  ovum.  Fecundation  ha- 
ving thus  taken  place,  a  motion  is  induced 
in  the  vivified  ovum,  which  ruptures  the 
tender  vesicle  thai  contains  it;  the  fimbria 
of  the  Fallopian  tube  then  grasp  and  con- 
vey it  into  the  tube,  which,  by  its  peri- 
staltic motion,  conducts  it  into  the  cavity 
of  the  uterus,  there  to  be  evolved  and 
brought  to  maturity,  and,  at  the  expira- 
tion of  nine  months,  to  be  sent  into  the 
world. 

GENERATION,  FEMALE  ORGANS 
OF.  The  parts  subservient  to  generation  in 
a  woman  are  divided  into  external  and  in- 
ternal. 

The  external  parts  nre  the  moyis  veneris, 
the  labia,  ihe perincBum,  the  clitoris,  and  the' 
uymphce.  To  these  may  be  added  the  meatus 
urinarius,  or  orifice  of  the  urethra.  The 
hymen  may  be  esteemed  the  barrier  between 
the  external  and  internal  parts.  The  inter- 
nal parts  of  generation  are  the  vagina  and 
uterus,  and  its  appendages. 

GENERATION,  MALE  ORGANS  OF. 
The  parts  which  constitute  the  organs  of  ge- 
neration in  men  are  the  penis,  testicles,  and 
vesiculcE  seniinales. 

GEN  10.  (From  ytyuov,  the  chin.)  Names 
compounded  of  this  word  belong  to  muscles 
which  are  attached  to  the  chin. 

GENiO-HYO-GLO'SSU3.  (Musculus 

genio-hyo-glossus ;     from    yivunv,    the   chip 


3$2 


GEN 


GEO 


vciihg,  the  OS  byoides,  and  yxsKra-a,  the 
tongue,  so  called  from  its  origin  and  inser- 
tion.) Gemog/ossus  of  some  authors.  This 
muscle  forms  the  fourth  layer  between  the 
lower  jaw  and  os  hyoides.  It  arises  from  a 
rough  protuberance  in  the  inside  of  the  raid- 
tile  of  the  lower  jaw  ;  its  fibres  run  like  a 
fan,  forwards,  upwards,  and  backwards,  and 
are  inserted  into  the  tip,  middle,  and  root  of 
the  tongue,  and  base  of  the  os  hyoides,  near 
its  corner.  Its  use  is  to  draw  the  tip  of  the 
tongue  backwards  into  the  mouth,  the  mid- 
dle downwards,  and  to  render  its  back  con- 
cave. It  also  draws  its  root  and  the  os  hy- 
oides forwards,  and  thrusts  the  tongue  out  of 
the  mouth. 

GENIO-HYOIDE'US.  (Muscidus  genio- 
hyoidtus ;  from  ^.-svwcv,  the  chin ,  and  uonSi;, 
the  OS  byoides  ;  so  called  from  its  origin  in 
the  chin,  and  its  insertion  in  the  os  hyoides.) 
This  muscle  constitutes  the  third  layer  be- 
tween the  lower  jaw  and  os  hyoides.  It 
is  a  long,  thin,  and  fleshy  muscle,  arising  ten- 
dinous from  a  rough  protuberance  at  the 
inside  of  the  chin,  and  growing  somewhat 
broader  and  thicker  as  it  descends  back- 
ward to  be  inserted  by  very  short  tendinous 
fibres  into  both  the  edges  of  the  base  of  the 
OS  hyoides.  It  draws  the  os  hyoides  for- 
wards to  the  ohin. 

Geniophar^'Nge'os.  The  constrictor  pha- 
ryngis  superior. 

Ge'nipi  a'leum.  The  plant  which  bears 
this  name  in  the  pharmacoposias,  is  the  Mr- 
iemisia  rupeslris  of  Linnaeus  ;  which  see. 

Ge'nipi  ve'rum.  The  plant  directed  for 
medicinal  purposes  under  this  title,  is  the 
Jlchilka  ;  foliis  pitmaHs,  pinnis  simplicibus, 
glabris,  pundaiis,  of  Haller.  It  has  a  very 
grateful  smell,  and  a  very  bitter  taste,  and  is 
exhibited  in  Switzerland  in  epilepsy,  diarr- 
hffia,  and  debility  of  (he  stomach. 

GENI'STA.  (From  genu,  a  knee  ;  so 
called  from  the  inflection  and  angularity  of 
its  twigs.)  1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants 
in  the  Linnaian  system.  Class,  Diadel.phia. 
Order,  Decandria. 

2.  The  pharmacopcjial  name  of  the  Spar- 
(iiim  scoparium  ;  which  see. 

Geki'sta  canarie'nsis.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  tree  supposed  to  yield  the  Rho- 
dium lignum  ;  which  see. 

Geni'sta  spiNo'sA  i'ndica.  Bahel  schulli. 
An  Indian  tree,  a  decoction  of  the  roots  of 
which  is  diuretic.  The  leaves,  boiled  asd 
sprinkled  in  vinegar,  have  the  same  effect, 
according  to  Ray. 

Genita'le.  (From  gigno,  to  beget.)  The 
privy  member. 

Gemita'lium.  (From  genHale,  the  raem- 
brum  virile  )     A  disease  of  the  genital  parts. 

Genitu'ra.  (From  gigno.)  The  male 
seed.     Also  the  membrum  virile. 

Ge'non.  (From  yovu,  the  knee.)  A  move- 
able articulation  like  that  of  the  knee. 

Gensing     See  Ginseng. 

GEJNTIA'NA.  (From  Gentius,  king  of 
Illyria,  who  first  used  it.)    Gentian. 


L  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plan's  in  the 
Linnaean  system.  Class,  Pentandria.  Or- 
der, Digynia.     Gentian. 

2.  The  phRrmacopceial  name  of  the  gen- 
tian roof.     See  Genliana  lulea. 

Gentia'na  a'lea.  See  Lastrpitium  laii- 
folium. 

Gentia'na  centau'ricm.  Lesser  cen- 
taury was  lately  so  called  in  the  Linnaean 
system,  but  now  chironia  centaurium.  See 
Chironia  centaurium. 

Gentia'na  lu'tea.  The  systematic  name 
of  the  officinal  gentian.  Genliana  rubra. 
Felwort.  The  gentian,  that  met  with  in  the 
shops,  is  the  root  of  the  Gtntiana  lulea  ;  co- 
rollis  subquinquejidis  Totalis  verticiUalis,  caly- 
cibus  spathaceis,  of  Linnaeus  ;  and  is  import- 
ed from  Switzerland  and  Germany.  It  is 
the  only  medicinal  part  of  the  plant,  has 
little  or  no  smell,  but  to  the  taste  manifests 
great  bitterness,  on  which  account  it  is  in 
general  use  as  a  tonic,  stomachic,  antiielmin- 
tic,  antiseptic,  emmenagogue,  and  febrifuge. 
The  officinal  preparations  of  this  root  are 
the  infusmn  genliana;  compositum,  and  linc- 
lur a  genliana  composila,  of  the  London  Phar- 
macopceia,  and  the  infusum  amarum,  vi7vum 
amarum,  tindura  amara,  of  the  Edinburgh 
Pharraacopceia  ;  and  the  extradum  gentianm 
is  ordered  by  both. 

Gentia'na  ru'era.     See  Genliana. 

GE'iNlJ.     The  knee. 

Genu'gra.  (From  yovu,  the  knee,  and 
etyf:t,  a  seizure.)  A  name  in  Paracelsus  for 
the  gout  in  the  knee. 

GEOFFRiE'A.  Geoffroya.  (Named  in 
honour  of  Dr.  Geoffrey.)  1.  The  name 
of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the  Linnaean  sys- 
tem. Class,  Diadelphia.  Order,  Decan- 
dria. 

2,  The  pharmacopceial  name  of  the  bark 
of  the  Geoffroya  inermis  foliolis  lanceolalis 
of  Swartz.  The  plant  is  a  native  of  Jamaica, 
where  it  is  distinguished  by  the  name  of 
cabbage-bark  tree,  or  worm-bark  tree.  U 
has  a  mucilaginous  and  sweetish  taste,  and 
a  disagreeable  smell.  According  to  Dr. 
Wright  of  Jamaica,  it  is  powerfully  medi- 
cinal as  an  anthelmintic. 

Geoffroy'a  Jamaice'nsis.  Tke  system- 
atic name  of  the  bastard  cabbage-tree,  or 
Buige-water  tree.  The  bark  of  the  Gtoff- 
roya  Jamaicensis,  (inermis  foliolis  lanceolalis, 
of  Swarz,)  is  principally  used  in  Jamaica, 
and  with  great  success,  as  a  vermifuge. 

Geoffrov'a  suriname'nsis.  The  system- 
atic name  of  a  tree,  the  bark  of  which  is 
esteemed  as  an  anthelmintic. 

GEOFFROY,  Stephen  Francis,  was 
born  at  Paris  in  1672.  After  giving  him 
an  excellent  general  education,  his  father, 
who  was  an  apothecary,  sent  him  to  study 
his  own  profession  at  Monlpelier  j  where  he 
attended  the  several  lectures.  On  his  return 
to  Paris,havingalready  acquired  considerable 
reputation,  he  was  appointed  to  attend  the 
Duke  de  Tallard,  on  his  embassy  to  Eng- 
land, in  1698.    Here  he  was  very  favourably 


GEK  '          GE3                          383 

received,  and  elected  a  member  oi  t'ue  Royal  Gera  iSiCM  sangui'kecm.  The  systema- 
Society  :  and  he  afterwards  visited  Holland  tic  name  of  the  Geranium  Sanguinarium. 
and  Italy.  His  attention  was  chiefly  di-  Bloody  cranes-bill.  Geranium  sanguineuin 
reeled  to  natural  history  and  the  materia  of  Linnasus.  The  adslringent  virtues  as- 
medica,  his  father  wishing  him  to  succeed  cribed  to  this  plant  do  not  appear  to  be  con- 
to  his  establishment   at   Paris:   however  he  siderable. 

became  ambitious  of  the  higher  branch  of  Germander.     See  Teucrium  chammdrys. 

the  professioti,  and  at  length  graduated  in  Germander,  water.      See   Teucrium  ScoT' 

1704.      His    reputation    rapidly  increased  ;  dium. 

«nd  he  was  called  in  consultation  even  by  Geroco'mia.  (From  T.^ai', an  aged  person, 

the    most    distinguished    practitioners.     In  and  no/utai,  to  be   concerned  about.)     That 

1709  he  was  appointed  to  the  professorship  part  of  medicine  which  regards  the  regimen 

of   medicine  on  the    death  of   Tournefort.  and  treatment  of  old  age. 

He  then  undertook  to  deliver  to  his  pupils  a  Gerontopo'go.v.      (From  yynmv,    an  old 

complete  History  of    the  Materia   Medica,  man,  and  was^^av,  a  beard  ;  so  called  because 

divided  into  mineral,  vegetable,  and  animal  its  downy  seed,  while  enclosed  in  the  calyx^ 

substances;  the  first  part  of  which  he  fin-  resembles  the  beard  of  an  aged  man.)    The 

ished,  and  about  half  of  the  second:    this  herb    old    man's    beard.      Purple-flowered 

was  afterwards  j)'jblished  from  his  papers,  tragopogon. 

in  Latin,  in  three  octavo  volumes.     In  1712  Gerosto'xon.     (From  q/e^*!',  an  old  per- 

he  was  made  professor  of  chemistry  in  the  son,  and  ro^ay,  a  dart.)     A  small  ulcer,  like 

king's  garden ;  and,  14  years  after,  dean  of  the  head  oi  a  dart,  appearing  sometimes  in 

the  faculty.     In  this  office  he  was  led  into  the  cornea  of  old  persons.     The  socket  of 

some    active   disputes;  whence  his  health,  a  tooth. 

naturally  delicate,  began  to  decline  ;  and  he  Geropo'gos.     Hea  Gero7dopogon. 

died  in   the  beginning  of  1731.     Notwith-  Ge'ryon.     Quicksilver, 

standing  his  illness,  however,  he  completed  GESNEPi,    Conrad,   was    born    at    Za- 

a  work  which  had  been  deemed  necessary  rich  in  1516.     His  father  was  killed  in  the 

by  preceding  deans,  but  never  accomplished;  civil  war,  and  left  him  in  such  poverty,  that 

namely,  a  Pharmacopceia,  which  was  pub-  he  was  obliged  to  become  a  servant  at  Stras- 

lished  under  the   name  of  "  Code  Medica-  burgh.     His  master  allowed  him  to  devote 

mentaire,  de  la  Faculte  de  Pari*."  some  time  to  study,  in  which  he  made  great 

Gera'nts.  (From  y^avo;,  a  crane;  so  progress;  ond  having  acquired  a  little  mo- 
called  from  its  supposed  resemblance  to  an  ney,  he  went  to  Paris,  where  he  improved 
extended  crane.)  A  bandage  for  a  fractured  rapidly  in  the  classics  and  rhetoric,  and  then 
clavicle.  turned   his  attention  to  philosophy  and  me- 

GERA'NIUM.     (From   ytpave;,  a   crane  ;  dicine.     But  he  was  soon  compelled  to  re 

so  called  because  its  pistil  is  long  like  the  turn    to    his  native  country  and  teach  the 

bill  of  a  crane.)     Class,  Monadelphia.     Or-  languages,  &c.  for  a  livelihood.     This  en» 

der,  Decandria.     The  name  of  a  genus  of  abled  him  afterwards  to  resume  his  medical 

plants  in  the  Linnaean  system.     Geranium,  studies  at  Montpelier,  and  he  graduated  at 

or  cranes-bill.  Basil  in  1540.     He  then  settled  in   his   na- 

Gera'nidm  batrachioi'des.     See    Gera-  live  city,  where  he  was  appointed  professor 

nirim  pralense.  of  philosophy,  which    office  he  discharged 

Gera'nium  columbi'num.       Doves   feot.  with  great  reputation  for  24  years.     He  had 

See  Geranium  rotundifoHum.  an  early  predilection   for  botany,  which  led 

Gera'nium  moscha'tum.       The    adstrin-  him  to  cultivate  other  parts  of  natural  his- 

gent  property  of  this  plant  has  induced  prac-  tory  ;  he  was  the  first  collector  of  a  museum, 

tilioners  to  exhibit  it  in  cases  of  debility  and  and  acquired    the    character  of   being  the 

profluvia.  greatest  naturalist  since  Aristotle.     He  also 

Gera'nium  prate'nse.  The  systematic  founded  and  supported  a  botanic  garden, 
name  of  the  crow-foot  cranes-bill.  Geranium  had  numerous  drawings  and  wooden  en- 
batrachioides.  This  is  the  Geranium  pralense  gravings  made  of  plants,  and  appears  to 
of  Linnaius ;  it  possesses  adslringent  virtues,  have  meditated  a  general  work  on  that  sub- 
but  in  a  slight  degree.  jecf.     He  likewise  discovered  the  only  true 

Gera'kiuji     robertia'num.         Stinking  principles  of  botanical  arrangement  in  the 

cranes-bill.      Herb  robert.      This  common  flower  and  fruit.     Though  of  a  feeble  had 

plant  has   been  much  esteemed  as  an  exter-  sickly  constitution,  he  traversed  the  Alps, 

nal  application  in  erysipelatous  inflamma-  and  even  sometimes  plunged  into  the  waters 

tions,  cancer,  mastodynia,  and  old  ulcers,  in  search  of  plants  :  he  also  carefully  studied 

but  is  now  deservedly  fallen  info  disuse.  their    medical    properties,    and    frequently 

Gera'kium  rotu.vdifo'lium.       The  sys-  hazarded  his  life  by  experiments  on  himself  • 

tematic  name  of  the  doves-foot.     Geranium  indeed  he  was  at  one  time  reported  to  have 

columbinum.     This  plant  is  slightly  astrin-  been  killed  by  the  root  of  doronicum.     His 

gent.  other  occupations  prevented    his    entering 

Gera'nhjm    SAKGViNA'Ric^r.     Pee   Gera-  very  exiensively  into  practice,  but  his  en- 

niarasnnguinmm.  larged  views  rendered  him  surcessful ;  and 


384 


GLN 


the  profits  of  his  profession  enabled  him  to 
support  the  great  expense  of  his  favourile 
pursuits.  He  gave  also  many  proofs  of  li- 
beral and  active  friendship.  He  died  of  the 
plague  in  1565.  His  chief  works  are  his 
"Historiae  Animaliura,"  in  three  folio  vo- 
lumes, with  wooden  cuts ;  and  a  pharma- 
copoeia, entitled  "  De  Secretis  Remediis 
Thesaurus,"  which  passed  through  many 
editions. 

GE'UM.  1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants 
in  the  Linnaean  system.  Class,  Icosandria. 
Order,  Polygynia. 

2.  The  pharmacopceial  name  of  the  two 
following  species  of  this  genus. 

Ge'um  rivale.  The  root  is  the  part 
directed  for  medicinal  uses.  It  is  inodo- 
rous, and  imparts  an  austere  taste.  In 
America  it  is  in  high  estimation  in  the  cure 
of  intermittents,  and  is  said  to  be  more  effi- 
cacious tlian  the  Peruvian  bark.  Diarrhoeas 
and  hEemorrhages  are  also  stopped  by  its  ex- 
hibition. 

Ge'tjm  urba'ntjm.  The  systematic  name 
of  the  herb  bennet,  cravens.  Cnryophylla- 
ta.  Herba  benedicln.  Caryophyllus  vulgaris. 
Garyophilla.  Janamunda.  The  root  of  this 
plant,  Geum  urbanum  ;  fioribus  eredis,  fruc- 
iibus globosis  vUlosis,  aristis  ■uncinalis  nudis, 
folmlyratis,  of  Linnseus,  has  been  employed 
as  a  genile  styptic,  corroborant, and  stomach- 
ic. It  has  a  mildly  austere,  somewhat  aro- 
matic taste,  and  a  very  pleasant  smell,  of  the 
clove  kind.  It  is  also  esteemed  on  the  con- 
tinent as  a  febrifuge. 

Giddiness.     See  Vertigo. 

Gilead;  balsam.     See  Amyris  gileadensis, 

GILBERT,  William,  was  born  at  Col- 
chester in  1540.  After  studying  at  Cam- 
bridge, he  went  abroad  for  improvement, 
and  graduated  at  some  foreign  university. 
He  returned  with  a  high  character  for  phi- 
losophical and  chemical  knowledge,  and  was 
admitted  into  the  college  of  physicians  in 
London,  where  he  settled  about  the  year 
1573.  He  was  so  successful  in  his  prac- 
tice, that  he  was  at  length  made  first  physi- 
cian to  Queen  Elizabeth,  who  allowed  him 
a  pension  to  prosecute  philosophical  experi- 
ments. He  died  in  1603,  leaving  his  books, 
apparatus,  and  minerals  to  the  college  of 
physicians.  His  capital  work  on  the  mag- 
net was  published  three  years  before  his 
death  ;  it  is  not  only  the  earliest  complete 
system  on  that  subject,  but  also  one  of  the 
first  specimens  of  philosophy  founded  upon 
experiments ;  which  method  the  great  Lord 
Bacon  afterwards  so  strenuously  recom- 
mended. 

Gill-go-by-grnund.  See  Glecomahederacea. 

Gillijioiver.  See  Dianlhus  caryophyllus. 

GLN.  Geneva.  Hollands.  The  names 
of  a  spirit  dialilled  from  malt  or  rye,  v/hich 
afterwards  undergoes  the  same  process  a 
second  time,  with  juniper-berries.  This  is 
ihe  original  and  most  v.holesome  stale  of 
"iLie  spirit ;  but  it  is  now  prepared  without 


GLA  : 

juniper-berries,  and  is  distilled  from  tur- 
pentine, which  gives  it  something  of  a  simi- 
lar flavour.  The  consumption  of  this  arti- 
cle, especially  in  the  metropolis,  is  immense, 
and  the  consequences  are,  as  Dr.  Willan 
observes,  pernicious  to  the  health  of  the  in- 
habitants. 

Ginger.     See  Zingiber. 

Gi'kgiber.     See  Zingiber. 

Gijtgibra'chium.  (From  gingiva,  the 
gums,  and  brachium,  the  arm.)  A  name  for 
the  scurvy,  because  the  gums,  arras,  and  legs 
are  affected  with  it. 

Gingi'dium.     A  species  of  Daucus. 

Gi'ngihil.     See  Zingiber. 

Gingipe'dium.  (From  gingivae,  the  gums, 
and  pes,  the  foot.)  A  name  for  the  scurvy, 
because  the  gums,  arms,  and  legs  are  af- 
fected. 

GlNGI'VjfL  (From  gigno^  to  beget,  be- 
cause the  teeth  are,  as  it  were,  born  in  them.) 
The  gums.    See  Gums. 

Gi'iNGLYMUS.  (yryyAv/ur,;,'3ihmge:)  The 
hinge-like  joint.  A  species  of  diarthrosis  or 
moveable  connexion  of  bones,  which  ad- 
mits of  flexion  and  extension,  as  the  knee- 
joint,  &c. 

GraSENG.  {Ginseng,  Indian.)  See  Pa- 
nax quinquefulium. 

Ginseng  root.  See  Panax  quinquefo- 
lium. 

GiR.     Quick-lime. 

Gi'rmik.     Tartar. 

Gizzard.  The  gizzards  or  stomachs  of 
poultry,  with  white  flesh,  have  long  been 
considered,  in  France,  as  medicinal.  They 
have  been  recommended  in  obstructions  of 
the  urinary  passages,  complaints  of  the 
bladder,  and  nephritic  pains  ;  but  particu- 
larly as  a  febrifuge.  Bouillon  Lagrange 
considers  its  principal  substance  as  oxygen- 
ated gelatine,  with  a  small  quantity  of  ex- 
tractive matter. 

Glabe'lla.  (From  glabcr,  smooth  ;  be- 
cause it  is  without  hair.)  The  space  betwixt 
the  eyebrows. 

GLADi'OLUS.  (Dim. of  g/acZiui,  a  sword  ; 
so  named  from  the  sword-like  shape  of  its 
leaf)  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnajan  system.  Class,  Triandria.  Order, 
MouogyJiia. 

Gladi'olus  lu'tecs.  See  Iris  pseuda- 
corus^ 

Gla'ma.  (y?.a.juci..)  The  sordes  of  the 
eye. 

GLAND.  {Glandula;  diminutive  ofglans, 
a  gland.)  A  gland  is  an  organic  part 
of  the  body,  composed  of  blood-vessels, 
nerves,  and  absorbents,  and  destined  for 
the  secretion  or  alteration  of  some  peculiar 
fluid.  The  glands  of  the  human  body  are 
divided,  by  anatomists,  into  difl'erent  classes, 
either  accfrding  to  their  structure,  or  the 
fluid  they  contain.  According  to  their 
fabric,  they  are  distinguished  into  four 
classes  : 

1.  Simple  glands. 


GLA  GLE  3.85 

■±  Compounds  of  simple  glands.  whence  his  family  originated;  and  he  was 

3.  Conglobate  glands.  so  successful  in  practice,  that  he  was  raised 

4.  Conglomerate  glands.  to    the    most    honourable  offices.     He  was 
According  to  their  fluid   contents,  they  physician    to   the    Archbisijop   and  to  the 

are  more  properly  divided  into,  1.  Mucous  Republic,  when  he  died  in  1640.  He  left 
glands.  2.  Sebaceous  glands.  3.  Lympha-  several  works,  with  plates,  containing  many 
tic  glands.  4.  Salival  glands.  5  Lachry-  important  observations  on  anatomy,  Sic. 
mal  glands.  The  principal  are  his  "  Speculum  Chirur- 

Simple  glands  are  small  hollow  follicies,  gorum,"  and  a  Treatise  on  Issues  and  Se- 
covered  with  a  peculiar  membrane,  and  tons.  He  was  very  partial  to  the  ase  of  the 
having  a  proper  excretory  duct,  through  actual  cautery,  even  in  the  most  common 
which  they  evacuate   the  liquor  contained    disorders. 

in  their  cavity.  Such  are  the  mucous  glands  GLA'NDOLA  LACHRYMA'LIS.  See 
of  the  nose,  tongue,    fauces,  trachea,  sto-   Lachrymal  gUmd. 

mach,  intestines,  and  urinary  bladder,  the  Gla'ndol^  mvrtifo'rmes.  See  Carun- 
sebaceous  glands  about  the  anus,  and  those   cid<E  myrliformes. 

of  the  ear.  These  simple  glands  are  either  GLA'NDUL^  PACCHIO'NIiE.  (From 
dispersed  here  and  there,  or  are  contiguous  Pacchioni,  the  name  of  tlie  discoverer.) 
to  one  another,  forming  a  heap  in  such  a  A  number  of  small,  oval,  fatty  substances^ 
manner  that  they  are  not  covered  by  a  com-  not  yet  ascertained  to  be  glandular,  situa- 
mon  membrane,  but  each  hath  its  own  ex-  ted  under  the  dura  mater,  about  the  sides  of 
cretory  duct,  which  is  never  joined  to  the  the  longitudinal  sinus.  Their  use  is  not 
excretory    duct  of    another    gland.       The    known. 

former  are  termed  solitary  simple  glands,  Glandulosoca'rnkus.  An  epithet  given 
the  latter  aggregate  or  congregate  simple  by  Kuysch  to  some  excrescences,  which  he 
glands.  observed  in  the  bladder. 

The  compound  glands  consist  of  many       GLAN3.     A  gland,  or  nut. 
simple  glands,  the  excretory  ducts  of  which       GLANS  PE'NIS.  The  very  vascular  body 
are  joined  in  one  common  excretory  duct;   that  forms  the  apex  of  the  penis.     The  pos- 
as  (he  sebaceous  glands  of   the   face,  lips,   teriorcii'cle  is  termed  the  corowagt'arjrfjs.  See 
palate,  and  various  parts  of  the  skin,  espe-    Corpus  spongiomm  urethrm. 
cially  about  the  pubes.  Gla'ns   unguenta'ria.     ^t& ■  Guilandina 

Conglobate,  or,  as  thny  are  also  called,   moringa. 
lymphatic  glands,  are  those  into  which  lym-       GLASS.      Tiiis  substance   is   sometimes 
phatic  vessels  enter,  and  from  which  they  go   employed  by  surgeons,  when  roughly  pow- 
out  again  :  as  the   mesenteric,  lumbar,  &c.    dercd,  to  destroy  opacities  of  the  cornea. 
They  have  no  excretory  duct,  but  are  com-        Glass  of  antimony.     A  vitreous  sulphuret- 
ppsed  of  a  texture  of  lymphatic  vessels  con-    ted  oxide  of  antimony, 
nected  together  by  cellular  membrane — they        Glass  ivort,  snail-seeded.    See  SalsolakalL 
ace  the  largest  in  the  fostus.  Gla'stum.    (Quasi callasluin  ;from  Cullia, 

Conglomerate  glands  are  composed  of  a   who  first  used  it.)    The  herb  woad. 
congeries  of  many  simple  glands,  the  e^•cre-        Glauber's  sail.     See  SodtB  sulphas. 
tory  ducts  of  which  open  into   one  com-       Glau'cium.     (From  yAavKOQ,  blue,  or  yel- 
mon  trunk:  as  the   parotid  gland,   thyroid   low ;  so  called  from  its  colour.)  The  yellow- 
gland,  pancreas,  and  all  the  salival  glands,   horned  poppy. 

Conglomerate  glands  differ  but  little  from  GLAUCO'MA.  (From  yxavKo;,  blue  ;  be- 
the  compound  glands,  yet  they  are  com-  cause  of  the  eye  becoming  of  a  blue,  or  sea- 
posed  of  more  simple  glands  than  the  com-  green  colour.)  Glaucosis.  An  opacity  of  the 
pound.  vitreous  humour.    It  is  difficult  to  ascertain. 

The  excretory  duct  of  a  gland  is  the  duct  and  is  only  to  be  known  by  a  very  attentive 
through  which  the  fluid  of, the  glands  is  ex-  examination  of  the  eye. 
Cretcd.  The  vessels  and  nerves  of  glands  Glaucosis.  See  Olaucoma. 
always  come  from  the  neighbouring  parts,  GLECO'MA.  (From  7X«;^;,a)V,  the  name  of 
and  the  arteries  appear  to  possess  a  high  a  plant  in  Dioscorides.)  Class,  Didynamia. 
degree  of  irritability.  The  use  of  the  glands  OvA&r,  Gyvrnospermia.  The  name  of  a  ge- 
ls to  separate  a  peculiar  liquor,  or  to  change  nusof  plants  sn  the  Linna;an system.  Gronnd 
it.     Tiie  use  of  the  conglobate  glands  as  un-   ivy. 

known.  Gleco'ma  iiedera'cka.     The  systematift 

GLANDORP,  IVIatthias  Louis,  was  born  name  of  tlio  ground  ivy  or  gill.  Hedera  ter^ 
at  Cologne,  in  1595.  Soon  after  commenc-  reslris.  Glecoma  hederacea ;  foliis  renifor- 
ii!g  his  medical  pursuits,  he  went  to  Padtia,  mi6it5  crena/is,  of  Linnaeus.  This  indigenous 
v;hich  had  at  that  time  great  reputation,  plant  has  a  peculiar  strong  ^mell,  and  a  bit- 
He  improved  so  much  in  anatomy  nnder  ierish  somewhat  aromatic  taste.  It  is  one  of 
Spigclius,  that  he  was  deemed  competent  those  plants  which  was  formerly  much  es- 
to  give  public  demonstrations ;  and  he  took  teemed  for  possessing  virtues  that,  in  the  pre- 
liis  degree  in  1618.     Ha  sellied  in  Bremen,  sent  age,  cannot  be  detected,    tn  obstinat-§ 


3B6 


GU 


cougfjs  it  is  a   favourite    remedy  with  the 
poor. 

Gle'chon.  (Froin  yAnp^mv.)  Penny- 
roynl. 

Glechoni'tes.  (From  yK>i;)(^m,  penny- 
royal.) Wine  impregnated  with  penny- 
royal. 

GLEET.  In  consequence  of  the  repeat- 
ed attacks  of  gonorrhoea,  and  the  debi- 
lity of  the  part  occasioned  thereby,  it  not 
(infrequently  happens,  that  a  gleet  or  con- 
stant small  discharge  takes  place,  or  remains 
behind;,  after  all  danger  of  infection  is  re- 
moved. Mr.  Hunter  remarks,  that  it  dif- 
fers from  gonorrhcea  in  being  uninfedions, 
and  in  the  discharge  consisting  of  globular 
particles,  contained  in  a  slimy  mucus,  in- 
stead of  serum.  !t  is  unattended  with  pain, 
scalding  in  making  of  water,  &c. 

GLF/iNE.  (yhnv^.)  Strictly  signifies  the 
eavity  or  socket  of  tite  eye;  but  by  some 
anatomists  is  also  used  for  that  cavity  of  a 
bone  which  receives  another  within  it. 

GLENOID.  {Gknoides ;  from  yxmn,  a 
cavity,  and  uJ'oi,  resemblance.)  The  name 
of  some  articulate  cavities  of  bones. 

Gleu'cinu.m.  (From  yKivKog,  must.)  An 
ointment,  in  the  prepitration  of  which  was 
must. 

Gleu'xis.  (From  y/^vnu^,  sweet.)  A 
sweet  wine. 

Gli'sckre.  To  increase  gradually,  pro- 
perly as  fire  does ;  but  by  fthysical  wri- 
ters, is  somelimes  applied  to  the  natural 
heat  and  increase  of  spirits;  and  by  others 
to  the  exacerbation  of  fevers,  which  return 
periodically. 

GLiscRA'sRi.\.  (From  yKts-^prtivce,  to  be- 
come glutinous.)     Lentor.     Viscidity. 

Glischho'cholos.  (From  yKi'7-^oi^  v'm- 
eid,  and  ;tcx«,  the  bile.)  An  epithet  for  bi- 
lious viscid  excrements. 

GtisoM.v'RGO.     While  chalk. 

GLISSON,  Fkan'cis,  was  born  in  Dor- 
setshire, 1597.  He  studied  at  botli  the 
English  universities  ;  but  took  his  degree  of 
doctor  in  Cambridge,  where  he  was  made 
regius  professor  of  Physic,  which  office  he 
held  about  forty  years.  He  settled  however 
to  practise  in  London,  and  became  a  Fellow 
of  the  College  in  1635  ;  four  years  after 
Avhicii  he  was  chosen  reader  of  Anatomy, 
ntid  distinguished  himself  much  by  his  lec- 
tures "  De  Moibis  Partium,"  which  he 
was  requested  to  publish.  During  the  civil 
wars  he  retired  to  Colchester,  where  he  prac- 
tised with  great  credit ;  and  was  there  dur- 
ing the  siege  of  that  town  by  the  Parliament- 
ary forces.  He  was  one  of  the  members  of 
the  society,  which,  about  the  year  1645, 
held  weekly  meetings  in  London  to  promote 
Natural  Philosophy  ;  and  which  having  re- 
moved to  Oxford  during  the  troubles,  was 
augmented  after  the  Restoration,  and  be- 
came nltimatcly  the  present  Royal  Society. 
He  was  afterwards  several  years  president 
of  the  Coltecjp  of  ('i-v.^u-iaiis.  and  died  at  fiie 


GLO 

advanced  age  of  eighty.  He  left  the  follow- 
ing valuable  works,  1.  A  Treatise  on  the 
Rickets.  ,  2.  The  Anatomy  of  the  Liver, 
which  he  described  much  more  accurately 
than  any  one  before,  and  particularly  the 
capsule  of  the  Vena  Portarum,  which  has 
since  been  named  after  him.  3.  A  large  me- 
taphysical treatise  "  De  Natura  Substantiae 
Energetica,"  after  the  manner  of  Aristotle. 
4.  A  Treatise  on  the  Stomach,  Intestines, 
Sic.  a  well  arranged  and  comprehensive 
work,  with  various  new  observations,  which 
came  out  the  year  before  his  death. 

Glisson's  Capsule.  See  Capmle  of  Glis- 
son. 

GlobaU  gland.    See  Gland. 

GLOBULA'RIA.  (From  gZo6M«,  a  globe  ; 
so  called  from  the  shape  of  its  flower.)  The 
French  daisy. 

Globula'ria  a'lypubi.  The  leaves  of 
this  plant  are  used  in  some  parts  of  Spain 
in  the  cure  of  the  venereal  disease.  It  is 
said  to  act  also  as  a  powerful  but  safe 
cathartic. 

GLOBUS  HYSTERICUS.  The  air 
rising  in  the  oesophagus,  and  prevented  by 
spasm  from  reaching  the  mouth,  is  so  called 
by  authors,  because  it  mostly  attends  hyste- 
ria, and  gives  the  sensation  of  a  ball  ascend- 
ing in  the  throat. 

Glo'mer.  (A  clue  of  thread.)  Mostly 
applied  to  glands. 

Glojierate  gland.  A  gland  formed 
of  a  glomer  of  sanguineous  vessels,  having 
no  cavity,  but  furnished  with  an  excretory 
duct  ;  as  the  lachrymal  and  mammary 
glands. 

Glossa'gra.  (From  y\mvo-et,  the  tongue, 
and  ctyf^i.,  a  seizure.)  A  rheumatic  pain  in 
the  tongue. 

GLO'SSO.  (From  yxuiriya,  the  tongue.) 
Names  compounded  with  this  word  belong 
to  muscles,  nerves,  or  vessels,  from  their 
being  attached,  or  going  to  the  tongue. 

Glosso-pharynge'al  nerves.  The  ninth 
pair  of  nerves.  They  arise  from  the  pro- 
cesses of  the  cerebellum,  which  run  to  the 
medulla  si)ina!is,  and  terminate  by  nume- 
rous branches  in  the  muscles  of  the  tongue 
and  pharynx. 

Glosso-pha'rynge'us.  (Musculus  glosso- 
pharpigens  ;  from  yxma-a-ct,  the  tongue,  and 
papuy^,  the  pharynx  ;  so  named  from  its 
origin  in  the  tongue,  and  its  insertion  iti 
the  pharynx.)  See  Constriclor  pharyngeus 
superior. 

Glo'sso-staphyli'nus.  (Musculus  glosso- 
staphylinus  ;  from  yxcecre-A,  the  tongue,  and 
Ta.'jfvKii,  the  uvula  ;  so  ,  named  because  it  is 
fixed  in  the  tongue,  and  terminates  at  the 
uvula.)     See  Constrictor  isthmi  faucium. 

Glossoca'tochos.  (From  '/xaia-a-a,  tongue, 
and  nitTi^m,  to  hold.)  An  instrument  in  P. 
.^gineta  for  depressing  the  tongue.  A 
spatula  lingnss.  The  ancient  glossocato- 
dm?  was  a  sort  of  forceps,  one  of  the  blade? 


GLU 


GLU 


of  which  served  to  depress  the  tongue  while 
the  other  was  applied  under  the  chin. 

GLOSSOCE'LE.  (From  yxmatt,  the 
tongue,  and  »«>.»,  a  tumour.)  An  extrusion 
of  the  tongue. 

Glossocoma.     a  retraction  of  the  tongue. 

Glossocomi'on.  (From  yKu^s-di,  a  tongue, 
and  xo//.sa),  to  guard.)  By  this  was  for- 
merly meant  a  case  for  the  tongue,  for  a 
hautboy;  but  the  old  surgeons,  by  meta- 
phor, use  it  to  signify  an  instrument,  or 
case,  for  containing  a  fractured  limb. 

Glo'tta.  {yhmTli,  the  tongue.)  The 
tongue. 

GLUCINE.  For  the  discovery  of  this 
earth  we  are  indebted  to  Vauquelin,  who 
found  it,  in  1795,  in  the  Aigue-marine  or 
beryl,  a  transparent  stone,  of  a  green  co- 
lour, and  in  the  emerald  of  Peru.  It  exists 
combined  with  silex,  alumine,  lime,  and 
oxid  of  iron  in  the  one;  and  with  the  same 
earths,  and  oxid  of  chrome,  in  the  other.  Jt 
has  lately  been  discovered  in  the  gadoUnite 
by  Mr.  Ekeberg. 

Its  name  is  taken  from  the  Greek  word 
(yxvKUi)  which  signifies  sweet  or  saccharine, 
because  it  gives  that  taste  to  the  salts  it 
forms. 

Glucine  is  white,  light,  and  soft  to  the 
touch.  It  is  insipid,  and  adheres  to  the 
tongue;  and  is  infusible  by  itself  in  the 
fire.  Its  specific  gravity  is  2.967.  It  is 
soluble  in  alcalies  and  their  carbonates,  and 
in  all  the  acids  except  the  carbonic  and 
phosphoric,  and  forms  with  them  saccha- 
rine and  slightly  astringent  salts.  Ft  is  ex- 
ceedingly soluble  in  sulphuric  acid  used  to 
excess.  It  is  fusible  with  boras,  and  forms 
with  it  a  transparent  glass.  It  absorbs  one- 
fourth  of  its  weight  of  carbonic  acid.  It 
decomposes  sulphate  of  alumine.  It  is  not 
precipitated  by  the  hydro-sulphurets  nor  by 
prussiate  of  potash,  but  by  all  the  succi- 
nates. Its  affinity  for  the  acids  is  interme- 
diate between  magnesia  and  alumiue. 

To  obtfsin  this  earth,  reduce  some  beryl 
to  an  impalpable  powder,  fuse  i!  with  three 
limes  its  weight  of  potash,  and  dissolve  the 
mass  in  muriatic  acid.  Separate  the  silex 
by  evaporation  and  filtration,  and  decom- 
pose the  remaining  fluid  by  adding  carbo- 
nate of  potash;  redissolve  the  deposit  v/hen 
washed  in  sulphuric  acid,  and  by  mingling 
this  solution  with  sulphate  of  posash,  alum 
will  be  oblained,  which  crystallizes. 

Then  mis  the  fluid  with  a  solution  of 
carbonate  of  ammonia,  which  must  be  used 
in  excess ;  filter  and  boil  it,  and  a  white 
powder  will  gradually  fall  down,  which  is 
glucine. 

GLO'TTfS.  (From  yxanln,  the  tongue.) 
The  super'  -r  opening  of  the  larynx  at  the 
bottom  o^  the  tongue. 

GLL'TEAL  ARTERY.  A  branch  of  the 
internal  iliac  artery. 

GLUTEN.     (Quasi  gtlulen;    from   gelo, 


to   congeal.)     Glne,   Lenlor.     See    Gluten, 
animal  and  vegetable. 

GLUTEN  ANIMAL.  This  substance 
constitutes  the  basis  of  (he  fibres  of  all  the 
solid  parts.  It  resembles  in  its  properties 
the  gluten  of  vegetables. 

GLUTEN,  VEGETABLE.  If  v.'heat 
flour  be  made  into  a  paste,  and  washed 
in  a  large  quantity  of  water,  it  is  separated 
into  three  distinct  substances  ;  a  mucilagi- 
nous saccharine  mailer,  which  is  readily 
dissolved  in  the  liquor,  and  may  be  separa- 
ted from  it  by  evaporation  ;  starch,  which  is 
suspended  in  the  fluid,  and  subsides  to  the 
bottom  by  repose ;  and  gluten,  which  re- 
mains in  the  hand,  and  is  tenacious,  very 
ductile,  somewhat  elastic,  and  of  a  brown 
gray  colour.  This  glutinous  substance  is 
obtained  from  several  vegetables  in  great 
abundance,  and,  when  dried,  becomes  ^ 
horny  mass.  It  is  insoluble  both  in  water 
and  spirit  of  wine,  and,  if  boiled  with  the 
former,  it  coagulates  like  the  white  of  aa 
egg.  It  burns  like  horn,  and  affords  the 
same  products  by  distillation  in  the  dry  way. 
It  readily  putrifies  when  kept  in  a  cold  and 
moist  place. 

GLUTE'US  MA'XIMUS,  (From  ykouro?, 
the  buttocks.)  Gluteus  magnus  of  Albinus. 
GluicEus  major  of  Cowper,  and  Ilio  sacro 
femoral  of  Dumas.  This  broad  radiated 
muscle,  which  is  divided  into  a  number 
of  strong  fasciculi,  is  covered  by  a  pretty 
thick  aponeurosis  derived  from  the  fascia 
lata,  and  is  situated  immediately  nnder  the 
integuments.  It  arises  fleshy  from  (be  outer 
lip  of  somewhat  more  than  the  posterior 
half  of  the  spine  of  the  ilium,  from  the 
ligamenis  that  cover  (he  two  posterior  spi- 
nous processes;  from  the  posterior  sacro- 
ischiatic  ligament ;  and  from  the  outer  sides 
of  the  OS  sacrum  and  os  coccygis.  From 
these  origins  the  fibres  of  the  muscle  run 
towards  the  great  trochanter  of  the  os  fe- 
raoris,  where  they  form  a  broad  and  thick 
tendon,  between  which  and  the  trochanter 
there  is  a  considerable  bursa  mucosa.  This 
tendon  is  inserted  into  the  upper  pari  of  the 
tinea  aspera,  for  the  space  of  two  or  three 
inches  downwards ;  and  sends  oflF  fibres  to 
the  fascia  lata,  and  to  the  npper  extremity 
of  the  vastus  esiernuj.  This  muscle  serves 
to  extend  the  thigh,  by  pulling  it  directly 
backwards  ;  at  the  same  time  it  draws  it  a 
little  outwards,  and  thus  assists  in  its  rotato- 
ry motion.  Its  origin  from  the  coccyx 
see:ns  to  prevent  that  bone  from  .being 
forced  too  far  i^ackward.". 

GLUTE'US  atE'DlUS.  Ilia  trochan- 
lerien  of  Dumas.  The  posterior  half  of 
this  muscle  is  covered  by  the  gluteus  maxi- 
raus,  which  it  greatly  resembles  in  shape ; 
but  the  anterior  and  upper  part  of  it  is  co- 
vered only  by  the  integuments,  and  by  a 
tendinous  membrane  which  belongs  to  the 
fascia  lata.  It  arises  fleshy  from  the  outer 
lip  of  the  antei-ior  part  of  (he  spine  of  the. 


3SS 


GLY 


ilium,  from  part  of  the  posterior  surface  oi 
that  bone,  and  likewise  from  the  fascia  that 
covers  it.  From  these  origins  i(s  fibres  run 
towards  the  great  trochanter,  into  the  outer 
and  posterior  part  of  which  it  is  inserted  by 
a  broad  tendon.  Between  this  tendon  and 
the  trochanter  there  is  a  small  thin  bursa 
mucosa.  The  uses  of  this  muscle  are  nearly 
the  same  as  those  of  the  gluteus  maximus; 
but  it  is  not  confined,  like  that  muscle,  to 
rolling  the  OS  femoris  outwards,  its  anterior 
portion  being  capable  of  turning  that  bone  a 
little  inwards.  As  it  has  no  origin  from 
the  coccyx,  it  can  have  no  effect  on  that 
bone. 

GLUTE'US  Ml'NIMUSf  Glulceus  imnor 
of  Albinus  and  Cowper ;  and  llio  ischfi 
irochanlerien  of  Dumas.  This,  which  is 
likewise  a  radiated  muscle,  is  situated  un- 
der the  gluteus  medius.  In  adults,  and 
especialy  in  old  subjects,  its  outer  surface  is 
usually  tendinous.  It  arises  fleshy  between 
the  two  semicircular  ridges  we  observe  on 
the  outer  surface  of  the  ilium,  and  likewise 
from  the  edge  of  its  great  niche.  Its  fibres 
run,  in  different  directions,  towards  a  thick 
iiat  tendon,  which  adheres  to  a  capsular  lig- 
ament of  tiie  joint,  and  is  inserted  into  the 
fore  and  u[!per  part  of  the  great  trochanter. 
A  small  bursa  viucosa  may  be  observed  be- 
tween the  tendon  of  this  muscle  and  the 
trochanter.  This  muscle  assists  the  two  for- 
mer in  drawing  the  thigh  backwards  and 
outwards,  and  in  rolling  it.  It  may  like- 
wise serve  to  prevent  the  capsular  ligament 
from  being  pinched  in  the  motions  of  the 
joint. 

Glu'tia.  (From  yxauTOi,  the  buttocks.) 
The  two  small  protuberances  in  the  brain, 
called  flutes. 

Gldttu'patens.  (From  glutlus,  the 
throat,  and  patto,  to  extend.)  An  epithet 
for  the  stomach,  which  is  an  extension  of 
the  throat. 

Glu'tus.  (>MuTo;,  from  yxouc,  filthy.) 
The  buttocks. 

Glyca'sma.  (From  yxvz-jc,  sweet)  A 
sweet  medicated  wine. 

Glycypi'cros.  (From  ywzvc,  sweet,  and 
rrijifog,  bitter;  so  called  from  its  bitterish 
sweet  taste.)  The  woody  nightshade.  See 
Solanum  Dulcamara. 

GLYCYRRHI'ZA.  (From  yj.vnv;,  sweet, 
and  fs^a.,  a  root.)  1.  The  name  of  a  genus 
of  plants  in  the  Linna^an  system.  Class, 
Biaddphia.     Order,  Decandria. 

2.  The  pharmacopceia!  name  of  liquorice. 
The  sweet  root  of  the  Glyvyrrhiza  glabra,  le- 
guminibus  i!;lubri.<i,  stipnlls  7iullis,  foliolo  hn- 
paripdiolnto,iii  Linua-us  A  native  of  the 
south  of  Europ'',  but  cultivated  in  Britain. 
The  root  contains  a  great  quantity  of  sac- 
charine matter,  joined  with  some  propor- 
tion of  muciliige,  and  lience  it  has  a  viscid 
sweet  taste,  l!  is  in  common  use  as  a  pec- 
toral or  emmoliient,  in  catarrhal  deiluxions 
on  the  breast,  coughs,  hoarsenesses,  &.c.    la- 


GQl-f 

fusions,  or  the  extract  made  from  it,  whicu 
is  called  iSpanish  liquorice,  afford  likewise 
very  commodious  vehicles  for  the  exhibition 
of  other  medicines;  the  liquorice  taste  con- 
cealing that  of  unpalatable  drugs  more  ef- 
fectually than  syrups  or  any  of  the  sweets 
of  the  saccharine  kind. 

Glvcyrrhi'za  echina'ta.  This  species 
of  liquorice  is  substituted  in  some  places  for 
the  root  of  the  glabra. 

Glycyrrhi'za  gla'bra.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  oificinal  liquorice.  See  Gly- 
cyrrhisa. 

Gltctsa'j^coit.  (From  yxvxv;,  sweet,  and 
AyKav,  the  elbow  ;  so  called  from  its  sweet- 
ish taste,  and  its  inflections,  or  elbows,  at  the 
joints.)     A  species  of  southern  wood. 

GNAFHA'LIUM.  (From  yva<f>a.KQV,  cot- 
ton ;  so  named  from  its  soft  downy  surface.) 
1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnsean  system.  Class,  Spigenesia.  Or- 
der, Polygamia  superflua. 

2.  The  pharmacopceial  name  of  (he  herb 
cotton  weed.     See  GnapUalium  dioicutn. 

Gnapha'lium  arena'ricm.  The  flowers 
of  this  plant,  as  well  as  those  of  the  gna- 
phalium  stcechas,  are  called  in  the  pharma- 
copogias  flares  tlichrysi.  See  Gnaphalium 
stadias. 

Gnaph-a'lium  dioi'cum.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  pes  cati.  Gnaphalium.  Cot- 
ton weed.  The  flores  gnaphalii  of  the  phar- 
macopceias,  called  also  flores  hispididce  :  seu 
pedes  call,  are  the  produce  of  the  Gnapha- 
lium dioicum  of  Linnaeus.  They  are  now 
quite  obsolete,  but  were  formerly  used  as 
astringents,  and  recommended  in  the  cure 
of  hooping-cough,  phthisis  pulmonalis,  and 
haemoptysis. 

Gnapha'lium  stce'chas.  The  systematic 
name  of  Goldilocks.  Elichrysum.  Slcechas 
dlrina.  This  small  downy  plant  is  the 
Gnaphaiium  slcechas  of  Linnaeus.  Th^ 
flowers  are  warm,  pungent,  and  bitter,  and 
said  to  possess  aj)erient  and  corroborant 
virtues. 

Gxa'thbs.  (From  yvaTrlte,  to  bend;  so 
culled  from  their  curvature.)  The  jaw,  or 
jaw-bones.     Also  the  cheek. 

Gni'dius.  a  term  applied  by  Hippo- 
crates, and  others  since,  to  some  medicinal 
precepts  wrote  in  the  island  of  Gnidos, 

GonJ'srue.     See  Galega. 

GODDAllD,  Jonathan,  was  born  at 
Greenwich  in  1617.  After  studying  at 
Oxford,  and  (ravelling  for  improvement,  he 
graduKted  at  Cambridge,  and  settled  to 
jiractise  in  London.  He  was  elected  a 
Fellow  of  the  College  of  Physicians  in 
1646,  and  the  following  year,  appointed 
lecturer  on  Anatomy.  He  formed  a  So- 
ciety for  Experimental  Enquiry,  which 
met  at  his  house ;  and  he  was  very  assi- 
duous in  promoting  its  objects.  Haying 
gained  considerable'  reputation,  and  sided 
with  the  popular  parly,  he  was  appointed 
by  Cromwell  chief  physician  to  the  army. 


GOL 


Gt)N 


389 


and  attended  him  in  some  of  his  expeditions. 
Cromwell  then  made  him  warden  of  Mer- 
ton  College,  Oxford,  afterwards  sole  re- 
presentative of  that  university  in  the  short 
Parliament  in  1653,  and  in  the  same  year 
one  of  the  Council  of  State.  On  the  Resto- 
ration, being  driven  from  Oxford,  he  re- 
moved to  Greshara  College,  where  he  had 
been  chosen  professor  of  Physic.  Here  he 
continued  to  frequent  those  meetings,  which 
gave  birth  to  the  Royal  Society,  and  he 
was  nominated  one  of  the  first  council  of 
that  institution.  He  was  an  able  and  con- 
scientious practitioner;  and  was  induced, 
partly  from  the  love  of  experimental  chemis- 
try, but  principally  from  doubting  the  com- 
petency of  apothecaries,  to  prepare  his  own 
medicines :  in  which  howevtv  finding  nu- 
Eierous  obstacles,  be  published  "  A  Dis- 
course, setting  forth  the  unhappy  Condition 
of  the  Practice  of  Physic  in  London  ;"  but 
this  was  of  no  avail.  Two  papers  of  his  ap- 
peared in  the  Philosophical  Transactions, 
and  many  others  in  Birch's  history  of  the 
Boyal  Society.  He  died  in  1674  of  an  apo- 
plectic stroke. 

GOELICKE,  Andeew  Offon,  a  Ger- 
man physician,  acquired  considerable  repu- 
tation in  the  beginning  of  the  eighteenth 
century,  as  a  medical  professor,  and  espe- 
cially as  an  advocate  of  the  doctrines  of 
Stahl.  He  left  several  works,  which  relate 
principally  to  the  History  of  Anatomy,  &c. 
particularly  the  "  Historia  Medicinae  Uni- 
versalis," which  was  published  in  six  differ- 
ent portions  between  the  years  1717  and 
1720. 

Goitre.     See  Bronckocele. 

GOLD.  Jlurum.  A  metal  found  in 
nature  only  in  a  metallic  state  ;  most  com- 
monly in  grains,  ramifications,  leaves,  or 
crystals,  rhomboidal,  octaheral,  or  pyra- 
midal. Its  matrix  is  generally  quartz, 
sand  stone,  siliceous  schistus,  &,c.  It  is 
found  also  in  the  sands  of  many  rivers,  par- 
ticularly in  Africa,  Hungary,  and  France, 
in  minute  irregular  grains,  called  gold-dust. 
Native  gold,  found  in  compact  masses,  is 
never  completely  pure ;  it  is  alloyed  with 
silver  or  copper,  and  sometimes  with  iron 
and  tellurium.  The  largest  piece  of  native 
gold  that  has  been  hitherto  discovered  in 
Europe,  was  found  in  the  county  of  Wick- 
low,  in  Ireland.  Its  weight  was  said  to  be 
twenty-two  ounces,  and  the  quantity  of 
alloy  it  contained  was  very  small.  Several 
other  pieces,  exceeding  one  ounce,  have 
also  been  discovered  at  the  same  place,  in 
sand,  covered  with  turf,  and  adjacent  to  a 
rivulet. 

Gold  is  also  met  with  in  a  particular  sort 
of  argentiferous  copper  pyrites,  called  in 
Hungary  Gdf.  This  ore  is  found  either 
massive,  or  crystallized  in  rhou)bi;ids,  or 
other  irregular  quadrangular  or  polygonal 
masses.  It  exists  likewise  in  the  sulphu- 
rated   ores     of    Nagaya    in   Transylvania. 


These  all  contain  the  metal  called  tellu- 
rium. Berthollet,  and  other  French  che- 
mists, have  obtained  gold  out  of  the  ashes 
of  vegetables. 

Gold-cup.  A  vulgar  name  for  many  spe- 
cies of  Ranunculi. 

Golden-rod.     See  Solidago  virga  auree. 

Goldilocks.     See  Gnaphalium  stceckas. 

GOMPHl'ASIS.  (From  ya/x?,o;,  a  nail.) 
Gomphiasmus  A  disease  of  the  teeth,  when 
tliey  are  loosened  from  the  sockets,  like  nails 
drawn  out  of  the  wood. 

Gomphia'smus.     See  Gomphiasis. 

Go'mphioi.  (From  yofA.(fo^,  a  nail ;  so 
called  bec.iuse  they  are  as  nails  driven  into 
their  sockets.)  The  denies  molares,  or 
gritiding  teeth 

Gompho'ma.     See  Gomphasis. 

GOMPHO'SIS.  (From  yofA^pom,  to  drive 
in  a  nail.)  Gomphoma.  A  species  of 
immoveable  connexion  of  bones,  in  which 
one  bone  is  fixed  in  another,  like  a  nail  in 
a  board,  as  the  teeth  in  the  alveoli  of  the 
jaws. 

Gona'lgia.     See  Gonyalgia. 

Gona'gra.  (From  yon,  the  knee,  and 
ayfo.,  a  seizure.)     The  gout  in  the  knee. 

Go'ne.  {yovit.)  The  seed.  But  in  Hip- 
pocrates it  is  the  uterus. 

Gongro'na.  (From  yoyf^oi^  a  hard 
knot.) 

1.  The  cramp. 

2.  A  round  tubercle  in  the  trunk  of  a 
tree. 

3.  A  hard  round  tumour  of  the  nervous 
parts ;  but  particularly  a  bronchocele,  or 
other  hard  tumour  of  the  neck. 

Gosgt'lion.  (From  yoyfuKoi,  round.)  A 
pill. 

Gonoi'des.  (From  yon,  seed,  and  nS'cg, 
form.)  Resembling  seed.  Hippocrates 
often  uses  it  as  an  epithet  for  the  ex- 
crements of  the  belly,  and  for  the  con- 
tents of  the  urine,  when  there  is  some- 
thing in  them,  which  resembles  the  seminal 
matter. 

GONORRHGE'A.  (From  yon,,  the  semen, 
and  ^Efi-,  to  flow ;  from  a  supposition  of  the 
ancients,  that  it  was  a  seminal  flux.)  A 
getms  of  disease  in  the  class  locales,  and 
order  apocenoses  of  Dr.  Cullen's  arrangement, 
who  defines  it  a  preternatural  flux  of  fluid 
from  the  urethra  in  males,  with  or  without 
libidinous  desires.  Females  however  are 
subject  to  the  same  complaint  in  some  forms. 
He  makes  four  species,  viz. 

1.  Gonorrhcea  pura  or  henigna  ;  a  puri- 
forni  discharge  from  the  urethra,  without 
dysuiia,  or  lascivious  inclination,  and  not 
following  an  impure  connexion. 

2.  Gonorrhaa  impura,  maligna,  syphili- 
tica, virulenta ;  a  discharge  resembling  pus, 
from  the  urethra,  with  heat  of  urine,  Sic. 
after  impure  coition,  to  which  often  suc- 
ceeds a  discharge  of  mucus  from  the  urethra, 
with  little  or  no  dysury,  called  a  gleet. 
Fluor    alhus    malignns.      Blevnorrhogia  of 


39^0                           GON  Gi0N 

Swediaur.     In  English,  a  clap,  from  the  old  The    adjacent    parts    sympathizing  with 

Prencb  word  clapises,   whicli   were   public  those  already  affected,  the  bladder  becomes 

shops,  kept  and  inhabited  by  single  prosti-  irritable,   and  incapable   of    retaining    the 

tutes,  and  generally  confined  to  a  particu-  urine  for  any  length  of  time,  which  gives 

Jar  quarter  of  the  town,  as  is  even  now  the  the  patient  a  frequent  inclination  to  make 

case  in  several  of  the  great  towns  of  Italy,  water,  and  he  feels    an    uneasiness    about 

In  Germany,  the  disorder  is  named  tripper,  the  scrotum,  perineeum,    and    fundament, 

from  dripping  ;  and  in  French,  chaiidpisse,  Moreover,  the  glands  of  the    groins  grow 

from  the  heat  and  scalding  in  making  water,  indurated  and  enlarged,  or  perhaps  the  testi- 

No  certain  rule  can  be  laid  down  with  cle  becomes  sv^elled  and  inflamed,  in  con- 
regard  to  the  time  that  a  clap  will  take  be-  sequence  of  which  he  experiences  excrutiat- 
fore  it  makes  its  appearance,  after  infection  ing  pains,  extending  from  the  seat  of  the 
has  been  conveyed.  With  some  persons  it  coniplaint  up  into  the  small  of  the  back; 
will  show  itself  in  the  course  of  three  or  he  gets  hot  and  restless,  and  a  small  symp- 
four  days,  whilst,  with  others,  there  will  not  tomalic  fever  arises. 

be  the  least  appearance  of  it  before  the  Cx.-  Where   the    parts   are   not  occupied  by 

piration  of  some  weeks.     It  most  usually  is  much  inflammation,  few  or    none    of    the 

perceptible,  however,  in  the  space  of  from  last-mentioned   symptoms  will    arise,  and 

six  to  fourteen  days,  and  in  a  male,  begins  only  a  discharge  with  a  slight  heat  orscald- 

with  an  uneasin.iss  about  the  parts  of  gene-  ing  in  making  water  will  prevail, 

ration,  such  as  an  itching  in  the  glans  penis,  If    a  gonorrhoea  is  neither  irritated   by 

and  a  soreness  and   tingling  sensation  along  any    irregularity    of   the    patient,  nor  pro- 

the  whole  course  of  the  urethra  ;  soon  after  longed  by  the  want  of  timely  and  proper 

which,  the  person  perceives  an  appearance  assistance,  then,  in  the  course  of  about  a 

of   whitish    matter  at  its  orifice,  and   also  fortnight,  or  three   weeks,    the  discharge, 

somedegreeof  pungency  upon  makingwater.  from   having  been  thin  and  discoloured  at 

In  the  course  of  a  few  days,  the  discharge  first,  will  become  thick,   white,  and  of  a 

of  matter  will  increase  considerably  ;  will  as-  ropy  consistence  j  and  from  having  gradu- 

sume,  most  probably,  a  greenish  or  yellow-  ally  began  to  diminish  in  quantity,  will  at 

ish  hue,  and  will  become  thinner,  and  lose  last  cease  entirely,  together  with  every  in- 

iis  adhesiveness;  the  parts  will  also  be  oc-  flammatory  symptom    whatever;  whereas, 

cupied  with  some  degree  of  redness  and  in-  on  the  contrary,  if  the  patient  has  led  a  life 

flammation,  in  consequence  of  which  the  of  intemperance  and  sensuality,  has  partaken 

glans  will  put  on  an  appearance  of  a  ripe  freely  of  the  bottle  and  high-seasoned  meats, 

cherry,  the  stream  of  urine  will  be  smaller  and  has,    at    the    same  time,  neglected  to 

than  usual,  owing  to  the   canal  iieing  made  pursue  the    necessary  means,  it  may  then 

narrower  by  the  inflamed  state  of  its  internal  continue  for  many  weeks  or  months;  and, 

membrane,  and    a    considerable  degree  of  on  going  off,  may  leave  a  weakness  or  gleet 

pain,  and  scalding  heat  will  be  experienced  behind  it,  besides  being  accompanied  with 

on  every  attempt  to  make  water.  the  risk  of  giving  rise,  at  some  distant  pe- 

Where  the  inflammation  prevails  in  a  very  riod,  to  a  constitutional  affection,  especially 
high  degree,  it  prevents  the  extension  of  the  if  there  has  been  a  neglect  of  proper  clean- 
urethra,  on  the  taking  placeof  any  erection,  liness ;  for  where  venereal  matter  has  been 
so  that  the  penis  is,  at  that  time,  curved  suffered  to  lodge  between  the  prepuce  and 
downwards,  with  great  pain,  Vi'hich  is  much  glans  penis  for  any  time,  so  as  to  have  occa- 
increased,  if  attempted  to  be  raised  towards  sioned  either  excoriation  or  ulceration,  there 
the  belly,  and  the  stimnius  occasion.^  it  often  will  always  be  danger  of  its  having  been 
to  be  erected,  particularly  when  the  pKtient  absorbed. 

is  warm  in  bed,  and  so  deprives  him  of  sleep,  Another  risk,  arising  from  the  long  con- 
producing,  in  some  ca^e?,  an  involuntary  tinuance  of  a  gonorrhoea,  especially  if  it 
emission  of  semen.  has  been  attended  with  inflammatory  symp- 

In  consequence  of  the  inflammation,  it  toms,  or  has  been  of  frequent  recurrence,  is 
sometimes  happens  thyf,  at  the  time  of  mak-  the  taking  place  of  one  or  more  strictures 
ing  water,  owing  to  the  rupture  of  some  small  in  the  urethra.  These  are  sure  to  occasion 
blood  vessel,  a  light  liffimorrbage  ensues,  a  considerable  degree  of  difficulty,  as  well 
and  a  small  quantity  of  blood  is  voided.  !n  as  pain,  in  making  water,  and,  instead  of  its 
consequence  of  intlanimation,  the  preftuce  being  discliarged  in  a  free  and  iminterrupted 
likewise  h(-romes  oOen  so  swelled  at  the  end,  stream,  it  splits  into  two,  or  perhaps  is  voided 
that  it  cannot  be  drawti  back;  which  symp-  drop  by  drop.  Such  affections  become, 
torn  is  called  a  phimosis;  orthat, being  drawn  from  neglect,  of  a  most  serious  and  dange- 
behind  the  glans,  it  cannot  be  returned,  rous  nature,  as  they  not  unfrequenlly  block 
which  is  known  by  the  name  of  paraphimo-  up  the  urethra,  so  as  to  induce  a  total  sup- 
sis.     Now  and  ''hen,  from   the   same  cause,  pression  of  urine. 

little  hard  swellings   arise  on  the  lower  sur-  Where  the  gonorrhosa  has  been  of  long 

face  of  *hp  penis,  along  (he  course  of  the  standing,  watery  excrescences  are   likewise 

urethra,  and  these  perhaps    suppurate   and  apt  to  arise  about  the  parts  of  generation, 

form  into  fistulous  sores.  owing    to    the    matter  falling  and  lodging 


GOi\ 


GOU 


391 


thereon  ;  and  they  not  unfrequenliy  prove 
both  numerous  and  troublesome. 

Having  noticed  every  symptom  which 
usually  attends  on  gonorrhosa,  in  the  male 
sex,  it  will  only  be  necessary  to  observe, 
that  the  same  heat  and  soreness  in  making 
water,  and  the  same  discharge  of  discolour- 
ed mucus,  together  with  a  slight  pain  in  walk- 
ing, and  an  uneasiness  in  sitting,  take  place 
in  females  as  in  the  former  ;  but  as  the  parts 
in  women  which  are  most  apt  to  be  affected 
by  the  venereal  poison,  are  less  complex  in 
their  nature,  and  fewer  in  number,  than 
in  men,  so  of  course  the  former  are  not 
liable  to  many  of  the  symptoms  which  the 
latter  are  ;  and,  from'  the  urinary  canal 
being  much  shorter,  and  of  a  more  simple 
form,  in  them  than  in  men,  they  are  seldom, 
if  ever,  incommoded  by  the  taking  place  ot 
strictures. 

With  women,  it  indeed  often  happens, 
that  all  the  symptoms  of  a  gonorrhoea  are 
so  very  slight,  they  experience  no  other  in- 
convenience than  the  discharge,  except  per- 
haps immediately  after  menstruation,  at 
which  period,  it  is  no  uncommon  occurrence 
for  them  tc  perceive  some  degree  of  aggra- 
vation in  the  symptoms. 

Women  of  a  relaxed  habit,  and  such  as 
have  had  frequent  miscarriages,  are  apt  to 
be  afflicted  with  a  disease  known  by  the 
name  of  fluor  albus,  which  it  is  often  difJi- 
cult  to  distinguish  from  gonorrhosa  viru- 
lenta,  as  the  matter  discharged  in  both  is, 
in  many  cases,  of  the  same  colour  and  con- 
sistence. The  surest  way  of  forming  a  just 
conclusion,  in  instances  of  this  nature,  will 
be  to  draw  it  from  an  accurate  investigation, 
both  of  the  symptoms  which  are  present  and 
those  which  have  preceded  the  discharge  : 
as  likewise  from  the  concurring  circum- 
stances, such  as  the  character  and  mode  of 
life  of  the  person,  and  the  probability  there 
maybe  of  her  having  had  venereal  infection 
conveyed  to  her  by  any  connexion  in  which 
she  may  be  engaged. 

Not  long  ago,  it  was  generally  supposed 
that  gonorrhcea  depended  always  upon  ul- 
cers in  the  urethra,  producing  a  discharge  of 
purulent  matter;  and  such  ulcers  do,  indeed, 
occur  in  consequence  of  a  high  degree  of 
inflammation  and  suppuration  ;  but  many 
dissections  of  persons,  who  have  died  whilst 
labouring  under  a  gonorrhcea,  have  clearly 
shown  that  the  disease  may,  and  fdten  does, 
exist  without  any  ulceration  in  the  urethra, 
so  that  the  discharge  which  appears  is  usually 
of  a  vitiated  mucus,  thrown  out  from  the 
raucous  follicles  of  the  urethra.  On  open- 
ing this  canal,  in  recent  cases,  it  usually  aj;- 
pears  red  and  inflamed  ;  its  mucous  glands 
are  somewhat  enlarged,  and  its  cav'ity  is 
filled  with  matter  to  within  a  small  distance 
from  its  extremity.  Where  the  disease  has 
been  of  long  continuance,  its  surface  all 
along,  even  to  the  bladder,  is  generally  fiJund 
pale  and  relaxed,  without  anv  erosion 


3.  Gonorrhcea  laxormn,  libidinosa  ;  a  pel- 
lucid discharge  from  the  urethra,  without 
erection  of  the  penis,  but  with  renereal 
thoughts  while  awake. 

4.  Gonorrhcea  dormienlium  oneirogonos. 
When,  during  sleep,  but  dreaming  of  vene- 
real engagements,  there  is  an  erection  of  the 
penis,  and  a  seminal  discharge. 

Gonorrh<e'a.  beni'gna.  See  Gonorr- 
hoea. 

Gonorruce'a  chorda'ta.  a  gonorrhoea 
accomjianied  with  painful  tension  of  the 
penis,  called  chordee. 

Gokorrhce'a  dorjhk'ntium.  Involuntary 
nocturnal  emission. 

Gonorrhcea  impu'ra.  The  venereal  go- 
norrhcea. 

(ioNOKRH<E'A  laxo'rum.  Involuntary 
emission  from  debility. 

GoNORRiicE  A  libidiko'sa.  Involunfarv 
emi.ssion  from  lust. 

Go^oRRlI(E'A  mali'gxa.  a  venereal  or 
malignant  gonorrhcea. 

Gonorrhcea  muco'sa.  A  discharge  of 
mucus  from  the  uretlya,  or  gleet. 

Gonorrhce'a  oneiro'gonos.  An  involun- 
tary nocturnal  emission. 

Gonorrhce'a  pu'ra.     A  common  gleet. 

Gonorrhce'a  spu'ria.  A  species  of  go- 
norrhcea affecting  the  glans. 

Gonorrhce'a  syphili'tica.  The  vene- 
real gonorrhcea. 

Gonorrhce'a  ba'lani.  A  species  of  go- 
norrhoea affecting  the  glatis  penis  only. 

Gonya'lgia.  (From  yovuj  the  knee,  Euid 
a-K-yo;,  pain.)  Gonyalgia.  Gout  in  the 
knee. 

Go'rdius  a  species  of  vermes  peculiar 
to  hot  climates. 

Gouse-foot,  stinking.  See  Clienopodium 
vidvaria. 

Goose-grass.     See  Galium  aparine. 

GOSSY'PIUM.  (From  golne,  whence go(- 
iipiurn,  Egyptian.) 

1.  The  uame  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linna^an  system.  Class,  Monaidelphia.  Or- 
der, Polyandria. 

2.  The  pharraacopceial  name  or  the  cot- 
ton-tree.    See  Gossypium  herhaceum. 

Gossy'pium  herea'cecm.  The  system- 
atic name  of  the  cotton-plant.  Gossypium. 
Bombax.  The  seeds  of  the  cotton-tree. 
Gossypium  herbaceum  ;  foliis  quinquelobis 
subhis  eglandulosis,  caule  lierbaceo,  of  Lin- 
naeus, are  directed  for  medicinal  use  in  some 
foreign  pharmacopoeias ;  and  are  adminis- 
tered in  coughs,  on  account  of  the  mucilage 
they  contain.  The  cotton,  the  produce  of 
this  tree,  is  well  known  for  domestic  pur- 
poses. 

Goulard's  Extract.  A  saturated  solution 
of  acetate  of  lead.  See  Plumbi  subacetatis 
liquor. 

GOULSTON,  Theodore,  was  born  in 
Northamptonshire.  After  studying  medi- 
cine  at  Oxford,  he  practised  for  a  *ime  with 


392 


GKA 


GKA 


considerable  reputation  at  Wymondiiam,  of 
whicii  his  father  was  rector.  Having  taken 
his  doctor's  degree  in  1610,  he  removed  to 
London,  and  became  a  fellow  of  the  Col- 
lege of  Physicians.  He  was  much  esteem- 
ed for  classical  and  theological  learning,  as 
•well  as  in  his  profession.  He  died  in  1632  ; 
and  bequeathed  2001.  to  purchase  a  reut- 
charge  for  maintaining  an  annual  Patholo- 
gical Lecture,  to  be  read  at  the  college  by 
one  of  the  four. junior  doctors.  He  translated 
and  wrote  learned  notes  on  some  of  the 
works  of  Aristotle  and  Galen  ;  of  which  the 
latter  were  not  published  till  after  his  death. 

Gourd.     See  Cucurbita. 

Gourd,  bitter.  See  Cucumis  colocyn- 
ihis. 

Gout,     See  Jlrthrilis. 

GRAAF,  Reinier  de,  was  born  at 
Schoonhove  in  Holland,  1641.  Be  studied 
physic  at  Leyden,  where  he  made  great  pro- 
gress, and  at  the  age  of  twenty-two  pub- 
lished his  treatise  "  De  Succo  Pancreatico," 
which  gained  him  considerable  reputation. 
Two  years  after  he  went  to  France,  and 
graduated  at  Angers  ;  be  then  returned  to 
his  native  country,  and  settled  at  Delft, 
where  he  was  very  successful  in  practice  ; 
but  he  died  at  the  early  age  of  thirly-two. 
He  published  three  dissertations  relative  to 
the  organs  of  generation  in  both  se.'ies ; 
upon  which  he  had  a  controversy  with 
Swammerdam. 

GRA'CILIS.  (Gracilis,  from  its  small- 
ness.)  Rectus  interior  feinoris,  sive  gracilis 
irderior  of  VVinslow.  Sous  pubio  creli  ti- 
bial of  Dumas.  This  long  straight,  and 
slender  muscle,  is  situated  immediately  un- 
der the  integuments,  at  the  inner  part  of 
the  thigh.  It  arises  by  a  broad  and  thin 
tendon,  from  the  anterior  part  of  the  is- 
chium and  pubis,  and  soon  becoming  fleshy, 
descends  nearly  in  a  straight  direction  along 
'the  inside  of  the  thigh.  A  little  above 
the  knee,  it  terminates  in  a  slender  and 
roundish  tendon,  which  afterwards  becomes 
flatter,  and  is  inserted  into  the  middle  of 
the  tibia,  behind  and  under  the  sartorius. 
Under  the  tendons  of  this  and  the  rectus, 
there  is  a  considerable  bursa  mucosa,  which 
on  one  side  adheres  to  them  and  to  the  ten- 
don of  the  seraitendinosus,  and  on  tiie  other 
to  the  capsular  ligamynt  of  the  knee.  This 
muscle  assists  in  bending  the  thigh  and  leg 
inwards. 

Gra'men  CANi'urJM.  See  Triticum  ri- 
pens. 

Gra'men  cfiu'cis  cypkrioi'dis,  Gramen 
JEgypliacum.  Egyptian  cock's-foot  grass, 
or  grass  of  die  cross.  The  roots  and  plants 
possess  the  siune  virtues  as  the  dog's  grass, 
and  are  serviceable  in  the  earlier  stages  of 
dropsy.  They  aru  i5U[)posed  to  correct  the 
bad  smell  of  liic  breath,  and  to  relieve 
nephritic  disorders,  colics,  &c.  although  now 
neglected. 

Gra'jhi.^.    The  sordes  of  the  eyes. 


Graiume.  (From  ypA/xfjm,  a  line  ;  so 
called  from  its  linear  appearance.)  The  iris 
of  the  eye. 

Gra'na  cni'dia.  See  Daphne  meze- 
reum. 

Gra'na  infecto'ria.     Kermes  berries. 

Gra'na  ke'rmes.    Kermes  berries. 

GRA'NA  PARADI'SI.  Grains  of  Para- 
dise.    See  Amomum. 

Gra'na  ti'glia.     See  Croton  tiglinm. 

Gra'na  tincto'ria.     Kermes  berries. 

Granadi'lla.  (Dim.  of  granado,  a  po- 
megranate, Spanish  ;  so  called  because  at 
the  top  of  the  flower  there  are  points,  like 
the  grains  of  a  pomegranate.)  "The  passion- 
flower, the  fruit  of  which  is  said  to  possess 
refrigerating  qualities. 

Granatri'stum.     a  boil  or  carbuncle. 

GRANA'TUM.  (From  granum,  a  grain, 
because  it  is  full  of  seed.)  See  Punicagra- 
nalum. 

Grande'bal.e.  {Quod  in  grandioribns 
estate  nascantur,  because  they  appear  in  those 
who  are  advanced  in  years.)  The  hairs  un- 
der the  arm-pits. 

Gra'ndines.  Small  tumours  on  the  eye- 
lids.    See  Grando. 

Grandino'sum  OS.  The  cuboid  bone  of 
the  foot. 

Gra'ndo.  ( Quod  similUudiuem  granorum 
habeal,  because  it  is  in  shape  and  size  like  a 
grain  of  seed.)  Hail.  A  moveable  tumour 
on  the  margin  of  the  eyelid  is  so  called,  from 
its  likeness  to  a  hail-stone. 

GRANULATION.  (Granulatio  ;  from 
graJium,a  grain.)  The  little  grain-like  fleshy 
bodies  which  form  on  the  surfaces  of  ulcers 
and  suppurating  wounds,  and  serve  both  for 
filling  up  the  cavities,  and  bringing  nearer 
together  and  uniting  their  sides,  are  called 
granulations. 

Nature  is  supposed  to  be  active  in  bring- 
ing parts  as  nearly  as  possible  to  their  ori- 
ginal state,  whose  disposition,  action,  and 
structure,  have  been  altered  by  accident,  or 
disease  ;  and  after  having,  in  her  operations 
for  this  purpose,  formed  pus,  she  immedi- 
ately sets  about  forming  a  new  matter  upon 
surfaces,  in  which  there  has  been  a  breacii 
of  continuity.  This  process  is  called  gra- 
nulating or  incarnation  ;  and  the  substance 
formed  is  called  grn7iulations.  The  colour 
of  healthy  granulations  is  a  deep  florid  red. 
When  livid,  they  are  unhealthy,  and  have 
only  a  languid  circulation.  Healthy  gra- 
nulations, on  an  exposed  or  flat  surface,  rise 
nearly  even  with  the  surface  of  the  sur- 
rounding skin,  and  often  a  little  higher  ; 
but  when  they  exceed  this,  and  take  on  a 
growing  disposition,  they  are  unhealthy, 
become  soft,  spongy,  and  without  any  liis- 
posilion  to  form  skin.  Healthy  granula- 
tions are  always  prone  to  unite  to  each 
other,  so  as  to  be  the  means  of  uniting 
parts. 

Gra'kuji  mo'sciii.  See  Hibiscus  abet- 
moschus. 


GRE 


iEO 


393 


Grancm  kb'gium.     The  c.asior-oil  seed. 

Graphioi'des.  (From  'y^a<f,K,  a  pencil, 
and  uS^o;,  a  form.)  The  processus  stylifor- 
mis  of  the  os  temporis  is  so  called  ;  also  a 
process  of  the  ulna.  The  musculus  biventer 
ve!  digastricus  was  formerly  so  called  from 
its  supposed  origin  from  the  above-mention- 
ed process  of  the  temple  bone. 

Gra'ssa.     Borax. 

GRATl'OLA.  (Dim.  of  gratia,  so  named 
from  its  supposed  admirable  qualities.) 
Hyssop. 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnaean  system.  Class,  Diandria.  Order, 
Monogyrdn. 

2.  The  pharmacoposial  name  of  the  hedge- 
hyssop.     See  Gratiola  officinalis. 

Gkati'ola  officina'lis.  The  system- 
atic name  of  the  hedge-hyssop  ;  called  also 
digitalis  minima,  gratia  dei,  gratiola  centauri- 
oid&s.  This  exotic  plant,  the  Gratiola  ;  foliis 
lanceolatis  serratis,  Jloribus  pedunculatis,  of 
Linnteus,  is  a  native  of  the  south  of  Europe  ; 
but  is  raised  in  our  gardens.  The  leaves 
have  a  nauseous  bitter  taste,  but  no  remark- 
able smell  ;  they  purge  and  vomit  briskly  in 
the  dose  of  half  a  drachm  of  the  dry  herb,  or 
of  a  drachm  infused  in  wine  or  water.  This 
plant,  in  small  doses,  has  been  commonly 
employed  as  a  cathartic  and  diuretic  in  hy- 
dropical  diseases  ;  and  instances  of  its  good 
effects  ia  ascites  and  anasarca  are  recorded 
by  many  respectable  practitioners.  Gesaer 
and  Bergius  found  a  scruple  of  the  powder 
a  sufficient  dose,  as  in  this  quantity  it  fre- 
quently excited  naussa  or  vomiting  ;  others 
have  given  it  to  half  a  drachm,  two  scruples, 
a  drachm,  and  even  more. 

An  extract  of  the  root  of  this  plant  is  said 
to  be  more  efficacious  than  Ihe  plant  itself, 
and  exhibited  in  the  dose  of  half  a  drachm, 
or  a  drachm,  in  dysenteries,  produces  the 
best  effects.  We  are  also  told  by  Kostr- 
zewski,  that  in  the  hospitals  at  Vienna,  three 
maniacal  patients  were  perfectly  recovered 
by  its  use  ;  and  in  the  most  confirmed  cases 
of  lues  venerea,  it  effected  a  complete  cure  ; 
it  usually  acted  by  increasing  the  urinary, 
cutaneous,  or  salivary  discharges. 

Grave'do.  (From  gravis,  heavy.)  A 
catarrh,  or  cold,  with  a  sense  of  heaviness 
in  the  head. 

Gravel.     See  Calculus. 

Green  sicJcneis.     See  Chlorosis. 

GREGORY,  John,  was  born  in  n-?5, 
his  father  being  professor  of  medicine  at 
King's  College,  Aberdeen :  after  studying 
under  whom,  he  went  to  Edinburgh,  Ley- 
den,  and  Paris.  At  the  age  of  20  he  was 
elected  professor  of  philosophy  at  Aber- 
deen, and  was  made  doctor  of  medicine.  In 
the  year  1756  he  was  chosen  professor  of  me- 
dicine on  the  death  of  his  brother  .James,  who 
had  succeeded  his  father  in  that  chair.  But 
about  nine  years  after  he  went  to  Edin- 
burgh ;.  and  was  sooa  appointed  professor  of 
50 


the  practice  of  medicine  there,  Dr.  Ruther- 
ford having  resigned  in  his  favour.  The 
year  following,  on  the  death  of  Dr.  White, 
he  was  nominated  first  physician  to  the  king 
for  Scotland.  He  also  enjoyed  very  exten- 
sive practice,  prior  to  his  death  in  1773.  He 
published,  in  1765,  "  A  comparative  View 
of  the  State  and  Faculties  of  .Man  with  those 
of  the  Animal  World,"  which  contains  many 
just  and  original  remarks,  and  was  very  fa- 
vourably received.  Five  years  after  his 
"  Observations  on  the  Duties  and  Offices  of 
a  Physician,  &,c."  given  in  his  introductory 
lectures,  were  made  public  surreptitiously; 
which  induced  him  to  print  them  in  a  more 
correct  form.  This  work  has  been  greatly 
admired.  His  last  publication,  "  Elements 
of  the  Practice  of  Physic,"  was  intended  as 
a  syllabus  to  his  lectures  ;  but  he  did  not  live 
to  complete  it. 

Gressu'ra.  (From  gradior,  to  proceed.) 
Theperineeum  which  goes  from  the  puden- 
dum to  the  anus. 

GREW,  Nehemiah,  was  born  at  Coven 
try  ;  where,  after  graduating  at  some  foreign 
university,  he  settled  in  practice.  He  there 
formed  the  idea  of  studying  the  anatomy  of 
plants.  His  first  essay  on  this  subject  was 
communicated  to  the  Ro3'al  Society  in  1670, 
and  met  with  great  approhatiou  :  whence 
he  was  induced  to  settle  in  Loudon,  and 
two  years  after  became  a  fellow  of  that  so- 
ciety ;  of  which  he  was  also  at  one  period 
secretary.  In  1680  he  was  made  an  hono- 
rary fellow  of  the  College  of  Physicians. 
He  is  said  to  have  attained  considerable 
practice,  and  died  in  1711.  His  "  Anatomy 
of  Vegetables,  Roots,  and  Trunks,"  is  a 
large  collection  of  original  and  useful  facts  ; 
though  his  theories  have  been  invalidated 
by  subsequent  discoveries.  He  had  no  cor- 
rect ideas  of  the  propulsion  or  direction  of 
the  sap  :  but  he  ivas  one  of  the  first  who 
adopted  the  doctrine  of  the  sexes  of  plants ; 
nor  did  even  the  principles  of  metiiodical 
arrangement  entirely  escape  his  notice.  In 
1681,  he  published  a  descriptive  catalogue 
of  the  Museum  of  the  Royal  Society  ;  to 
which  were  added  some  lectures  on  the  com 
parative  anatomy  of  the  stomach  and  intes 
tines.  Another  publication  was  entitled 
"  Cosmograjihia  Sacra,  or  a  Discourse  of  the 
Universe ;  as  it  is  the  Creature  and  King- 
dom of  God."  His  works  were  soon  tran- 
slated into  French  and  Latin  ;  bat  the  iattei- 
very  incorrectly. 

Gkie'lum.  a  name  formerly  applied  to 
parsley  ;  smallage. 

Gripho'menos.  (From  ypipof,  a  net,  be- 
cause it  surrounds  the  body  as  with  a  net,) 
Applied  to  pains  which  surround  the  body 
at  the  loins. 

Gromwelh  common.    .See  Lilhospermiim, 

GROSSULA'RIA.  (Dim.  of  grossus,  ao 
unripe  fig  ;  so  named  because  its  fruit  re- 
sembles an  unripe- fig.)  The  gooseberry,  or 
gooseberry-bush. 


394                            GtJA  GlTA 

Grotto  del  ca  ne.     (Italian.)     A  grot-  are  commonly  given  to  the  cliiidren  in  tbe 

to  near  Naples,  in  which  dogs  are  suffocated,  form  of   syrup.      It  is  only  tbe  wood   and 

The  carbonic  acid  gas  rises  about  eighteen  resin  of  guaiacum  which  are  now  in  general 

inches.    A  man  therefore  is  not  affected,  hut  medicinal  use   in    Europe;  and  as  the  effi- 

a  dog  forcibly  held  in,  or  who  cannot  rise  cacy  of  the  former  is  supposed  to  be  derived 

above  it,   is  soon  killed,  unless    taken    out.  merely  from  the  quantity  of  resinous  matter 

He  is  recovered  by  plunging  him  in  an  ad-  v.hich  it  contains,  they  maybe  considered 

joining  lake.  indiscriminately  as  the  same  medicine.     Gu- 

Ground  liverwort.     See  Lichen  caninus.  aiacum  was  first  introduced  into  the  materia 

Grouki)  ivt.     a   common    plant  used  in  raedica  soon  after  the  discovery  of  America, 

the  form  of  infusion  or  tea  in  pectoral  com-  and  previous  to  the  use  of  mercury  in  the 

plaints.     See  Glecoma  hederacea.  lues  venersa,  it   was  the  principal  remedy 

Groundpine.    "See  Teucriujn  chamcepitys.  employed  in   the  cure   of  that  disease;  its 

Ground-nut.     See  Bunium  bulbocaslanum.  great  success  brought   it  into  such  repute, 

Groundsel.     See  Senecio  vulgaris.  that  it  is  said  to   have  been  sold  for  seven 

Gru'tuji.     Milium.     A     hard    white    tu-  gold  crowns  a  pound :  but  notwithstanding 

faercle  of  the  skin,  resembling  in  size   and  the  very  numerous  testimonies  in  its  favour, 

appearance  a  millet-seed.  it  often  failed  in  curing  the  patient,  and  was 

Grypho'sis.    (From  T/^^-oa',  to  incurvale.)  at  length  entirely  superseded  by  mercury; 

A  disease  of  the  nails,  which  turn  inwards,  and  though  it  be  still  occasionally  employed 

and  irritate  the  soft  parts  below.  in  syphilis,  it  is  rather  with  a  view  to  cor- 

GUAI'ACUM.     (From  the  Spanish  Guay-  rect  other  diseases  in  the  habit,  than  for  its 

eean,  which  is  formed  from  tbe  Indian  Ho-  effects  as  an  anti-venereal.     It  is  now  more 

axacan)  generally  employed  for  its  virtues  in  curing 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the  gouty  and  rheumatic  pains,  and  some  cuta- 
Linnasan  system.  Class,  Decandria.  Or-  neous  diseases.  Dr.  Woodviile  and  others 
der,  Monogynia.  frequently  conjoined   it   with  mercury  and 

2.  The  Pharmacopceial  name  of  the  of-  soap,  and  in  some  cases  with  bark  or  steel, 
ficinal  guaiacum,  Guaiacum  officinale  foliis  and  found  it  eminently  useful  as  an  altera- 
bijugis,  oblusis,  of  Linv.ceus.  This  tree  is  a  five.  In  the  Pharmacopoeia  it  is  directed  in 
native  of  the  West  Indian  islands.  The  tiie  form  of  mixture  and  tincture  :  the  latter 
wood,  gum,  bark,  fruit,  a'lid  even  the  flow-  is  ordered  to  be  prepared  in  two  ways,  viz. 
ers,  have  been  found  to  possess  medicinal  with  rectified  spirit,  and  the  aromatic  spirit 
qualities.  The  wood,  which  is  called  Gi^ota-  of  ammonia.  Of  these  latter  compounds, 
cum  £mericcinum.  Lignum  vilce.  Lignum  the  dose  may  be  from  two  scruples  to  two 
sanctum.  Lignum  benedictum.  Palus  drachms;  the  gum  is  generally  given  from 
sanclus,  is  brought  principally  from  Ja-  six  grains  to  20  or  even  more,  for  a  dose, 
maica,  in  large  pieces  of  four  or  five  hun-  either  in  pills  or  in  a  fluid  form,  by  means 
dred  weight  each,  and  from  its  hardness  of  mucilage  or  the  yolk  of  an  egg.  The  de- 
and  beauty  is  used  for  various  articles  of  coctum  lignorum  (Pharm.  Edinb.)  of  which 
turnery  ware.  It  scarcely  discovers  any  guaiacum  is  the  chief  ingredient,  is  com- 
smell,  unless  heated,  or  vvhile  rasping,  in  monly  taken  in  the  quantity  of  a  pint  a  day. 
which  circumstances  it  yields  a  light  aro-  As  many  writers  of  the  sixteenth  century 
raatic  one  :  cliewed,  it  impresfes  a  slight  contended  that  guaiacum  was  a  true  specific 
acrimony, bitingthe  palale-and  fauces.  The  for  the  venereal  disease,  and  the  celebrated 
gum,  or  rather  resin,  is  obtained  by  wound-  Bof  rliaave  maintained  the  same  opinion,  the 
ing  the  bark  in  different  parts  of  the  body  following  observations  are  inserted:  Mr. 
of  the  tree,  or  by  what  has  been  called  jag-  Pearson  mentions  that  when  he  was  first 
ging.  It  exudes  copiously  from  the  wounds,  intrusted  wilh  the  care  of  the  Lock  Hospital, 
though  gradually ;  and  when  a  quantity  is  1781,  Mr.  Brorafield  and  Mr.  Williams 
found  accumulated  upon  the  several  wound-  were  in  the  habit  of  reposing  great  confi- 
ed  trees,  hardened  by  exposure  to  the  sun  ;  dence  in  the  efficacy  of  a  decoction  of 
it  is  gathered  and  packed  up  in  small  kegs  guaiacum  wood.  This  was  administered  to 
for  exportation  :  it  is  of  a  friable  texture,  of  such  patients  as  had  already  employed  the 
a  deep  greenish  colour,  and  sometimes  of  usual  quantity  of  mercury;  but  who  com- 
a  reddish  hue  ;  it  has  a  pungent  acrid  taste,  plained  of  nocturnal  pains,  or  had  gum- 
but  little  or  no  smell,  unless  heated.  The  mala,  nodes,  ozaena,  and  other  effects  of  the 
6ar^  contains  less  resinous  matter  than  the  venereal  virus,  connected  with  secondary- 
wood,  and  is  consequently  a  less  powerful  symptoms,  as  did  not  yield  to  a  course  of 
medicine,  though  in  a  recent  state  it  is  mercurial  frictions.  The  diet  consisted  of 
strongly  carthartic.  "  'ih^ fruit."  says  a  late  raisius,  and  hard  biscuit ;  from  2  to  4  pints 
author,  "is  purgative,  and  for  medicinal  of  tlie- decoction  were  taken  every  day ;  the 
use,  far  excels  the  bark.  A  decoction  of  it  hot  bath  was  used  twice  a  v.'eek  ;  and  a  dose 
has  been  known  to  cure  the  venerea!  disease,  ofanlimonial  wine  and  laudanum,  or  Do- 
and  even  the  yaws  in  its  advanced  stage,  ver's  powder,  was  commonly  taken  every 
without  the  use  of  mercurj'."  The  flowers,  evening.  Constant  confinement  to  bed  was 
or  blossaoiSf  are  laxative,  and  in  Jamaica  not  deemed  necessary  .•  neither  was  expo- 


GUI 


GUM 


39j> 


sure  to  the  vapour  of  burning  spirit,  with  a 
view  of  exciting  perspiration,  often  prac- 
tised ;  as  only  a  moist  state  of  the  skin  was 
desired.  This  treatment  was  sometimes  of 
singular  advantage  to  those  whose  heahh 
had  sustained  injury  from  the  disease,  long 
confinement,  and  mercury.  The  strength 
increased  ;  bad  ulcers  healed  ;  exfoliations 
were  completed ;  and  these  anomalous  symp- 
toms, which  would  have  been  exasperated 
by  mercury,  soon  yielded  to  guaiacum. 

Besides  such  cases,  in  which  the  good  ef- 
fects of  guaiacum  made  it  be  erroneously 
regarded,  as  a  specific  for  the  lues  venerea, 
the  medicine  was  also  formerly  given,  by 
some  on  the  first  attack  of  the  venereal  dis- 
ease. The  disorder  being  thus  benefitted,  a 
radical  cure  was  considered  to  be  accom- 
plished :  and  though  frequent  relapses  fol- 
lowed, yet,  as  these  partly  yielded  to  the 
same  remedy,  its  reputation  was  still  kept 
up.  Many  diseases  also,  which  got  well, 
were  probably  not  venereal  cases.  Mr.  Pear- 
son seems  to  allow,  that  in  syphilitic  af- 
fections, it  may  indeed  operate  like  a  true 
antidote,  suspending  for  a  time,  the  pro- 
gress of  certain  venereal  symptoms,  and  re- 
moving other  appearances  altogether  ;  but 
he  observes,  that  experience  has  evinced, 
that  the  unsubdued  virus  yet  remains  active 
in  the  constitution. 

Mr.  Pearson  has  found  guaiacum  of  lit- 
tle use  in  pains  of  the  bones,  except  when  it 
proved  sudorific  ;  but  that  it  was  then  in- 
ferior to  antimony  or  volatile  alkali.  When 
the  constitution  has  been  impaired  by  mer- 
cury and  long  confinement,  and  there  is  a 
thickened  state  of  the  ligaments,  or  perios- 
teum, or  foul  ulcers  still  remaining,  Mr. 
Pearson  says, these  effects  will  often  subside 
during  the  exhibition  of  the  decoction  ;  and 
it  will  often  suspend  for  a  short  time,  the 
progress  of  certain  secondary  symptoms  of 
the  lues  venerea ;  for  instance,  ulcers  of  the 
tonsils,  venereal  eruptions,  and  even  nodes. 
Mr.  Pearson,  however,  never  knew  one  in- 
stance, in  which  guaiacum  eradicated  the 
virus;  and  he  contends,  that  its  being  con- 
joined with  mercury,  neither  increases  the 
virtue  of  this  mineral,  lessens  its  bad  effects, 
nor  diminishes  the  necessity  of  giving  a  cer- 
tain quantity  of  it.  Mr.  Pearson  remarks 
that  he  has  seen  guaiacum  produce  good 
effects  in  many  patients,  having  cutaneous 
diseases,  the  ozsna,  and  scrofulous  affec- 
tions of  the  membranes  and  ligaments. 

Guila'ndina  bo'nduc.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  plant,  the  fruit  of  which  is 
called  Bonduch  indorum.  Molucca  orbezoar 
nut.  It  possesses  warm,  bitter,  and  carmi- 
native virtues. 

Guila'ndina  mori'nga.  This  plant  af- 
fords the  ben-nut  and  the  lignum  nephri- 
ticum. 

1.  Sen.  Glans  unguentaria.  Ben  nux. 
Balanus  myrepsica.  Coatis,  The  oily  acorn, 
or  ben-nut.    A  whitish  nut,  about  the  size 


of  a  small  filberd,  of  a  roundish  triangular 
shape,  including  a  kernel  of  the  same  figure, 
covered  with  a  white  skin.  It  is  the  fruit 
of  the  Guilandina  muringa  inermis,  foliis 
subpinnaiis,  folioHs  inferioribus  tcrnatis,  of 
Linnaeus.  They  were  formerly-  employed 
to  remove  obstructions  of  the  primas  vise. 
The  oil  afforded  by  simple  pressure,  is  re- 
markable for  its  not  growing  rancid  in 
keeping,  or,  at  least,  not  until  it  has  stood 
for  a  number  of  years  ;  and  on  this  account 
it  is  used  in  extricating  the  aromatic  prin- 
ciple of  such  odoriferous  flowers  as  yield 
little  or  no  essential  oil  in  distillation.  The 
unalterabilily  of  this  oil  would  render  it  the 
most  valuable  substance  for  cerates,  or  lini- 
ments, were  it  sufficiently  common.  It  is 
actually  employed  for  this  purpose  in  many 
parts  of  Italy. 

2.  Lignum  nephriticum.  Nephritic  wood. 
It  is  brought  from  America  in  large,  com- 
pact, ponderous  pieces,  without  knots,  the 
outer  part  of  a  whitish  or  pale  yellowish 
colour,  the  inner  of  a  dark  brown  or  red. 
When  rasped,  it  gives  out  a  faint  aromatic 
smell.  It  is  never  used  medicinally  in  this 
country,  but  stands  high  in  reputation 
abroad,  against  difficulties  of  making  urine, 
nephritic  complaints,  and  most  disorders  of 
the  kidneys  and  urinary  passages. 

Guinea-worm.     The  Gordius  medinetisis. 

GUINTERIUS,  John,  was  born  in  1487, 
at  Andernach  in  Germany.  He  was  of  ob- 
scure birth,  and  his  real  name  is  said  to  have 
been  Winther.  He  showed  very  early  a  great 
zeal  for  knowledge,  and  at  the  age  of  12 
went  to  Utrecht  to  study  ;  but  he  had  to 
struggle  with  great  hardships,  supported  partly 
by  his  own  industry,  partly  by  the  bounty  of 
those,  who  comraisserated  his  situation. 
At  length,  having  given  striking  proofs  of 
fcis  talents,  he  was  appointed  professor  of 
Greek  at  Louvain.  But  his  inclination  be- 
ing to  medicine,  he  wen  to  Paris  in  1525; 
where  he  was  made  doctor  five  years  after. 
He  was  appointed  physician  to  the  king,  and 
practised  there  during  several  years;  giving 
also  lectures  on  anatomy.  His  reputation 
had  reached  the  north  of  Europe  ;  and  he 
received  the  most  advantageous  offers  to  re- 
pair to  the  court  of  Denmark.  But  in  1537 
he  was  compelled  by  the  religious  disturban- 
ces to  retire  into  Germany.  At  Strasburgh 
he  was  received  with  honour  by  the  magis- 
trales,  atid  bad  a  chair  assigned  him  by  the 
faculty  ;  he  also  practised  very  extensively 
and  successfully  ;  and  at  length  letters  of 
nobility  were  conferred  upon  him  by  the 
emperor.  He  iiv<^d  however  only  twelve 
years  to  enjoy  these  honours,  having  died  in 
1574.  His  works  are  numerous,  consisting 
partly  of  translations  of  the  best  ancient 
physicians,  but  principally  of  commentaries 
and  illustrations  of  them. 

GUM.  The  mucilage  of  vegetable.  It 
is  usually  transparent,  more  or  less  brittle 
when  dry,  though  difficultly  pulverable  ;  of 


s'ge 


GUM 


GUT 


an  insipid,  or  slightly  saccliaviue  taste ;  so- 
luble in,  or  capable  of  combining  with,  wa- 
ter in  ail  proportions,  to  which  it  gives  a 
gluey  adhesive  consistence,  in  proportion  as 
its  quantity  is  greater.  It  is  separable,  or 
coagulates  by  the  action  of  weak  acids  ;  it  is 
insoluble  in  alcohol,  and  in  oil  ;  and  capable 
of  the  acid  fermentation,  when  diluted  with 
water.  The  destructive  action  of  fire  causes 
it  to  emit  much  carbonic  acid,  and  converts 
it  into  coal  without  exhibiting  any  flame. 
Distillation  aflords  water,  acid,  a  small 
quantity  of  oil,  a  small  quantity  of  ammo- 
nia, and  much  coal. 

These  are  the  leading  properties  of  gums, 
rightly  so  called  ;  but  the  inaccurate  cus- 
tom of  former  limes  applied  tiie  terra  gum 
to  all  concrete  vegetable  juices,  so  that  in 
common  we  hear  of  gum  copal,  gum  sanda- 
rach,  and  other  gums,  which  are  either  pure 
resins,  or  mixtures  of  resius  with  the  vege- 
table mucilage. 

The  principal  gums  are,  1.  The  common 
gums,  obtained  from  the  plum,  the  peach, 
the  cherry  tree,  fcc.  2.  Gum  arabic,  which 
flows  naturally  from  the  acacia  in  Egypt, 
Arabia,  and  e!se\vhere.  This  forms  a  clear 
transparent  mucilage  with  water.  3.  Gum 
Seneca  or  Senegal.  It  does  not  greatly 
differ  from  gum  arabic:  the  pieces  are  lar- 
ger and  clearer  ;  and  it  seems  to  communi- 
cate a  higher  degree  of  the  adhesive  quality 
to  water.  It  is  much  used  by  calico-printers 
and  others.  The  first  sort  of  gums  are  fre- 
quently sold  by  this  name,  but  may  be 
known  by  their  darker  colour.  4.  Gum 
adragnnt  or  tragacanth.  It  is  obtained  from 
a  small  plant,  a  species  of  astragalus,  grow- 
ing in  Syria,  and  other  eastern  parts.  It 
comes  to  us  in  small  white  contorted  pieces 
resembling  worm;.  It  is  usually  dearer 
than  other  gums,  and  forms  a  thicker  jelly 
with  water. 

Mr.  Willis  ha?  found,  that  the  root  of  the 
common  blue  bell,  hyacinthus  non  scriptus, 
dried  and  powdered,  affords  a  mucilage 
possessing  all  the  qualities  of  that  from  gum 
arabic.  The  roots  of  the  vernal  squill,  white 
lily  and  orchis,  equally  yield  mucilage. 
Lord  Dundonald  has  CKtracted  a  mucilage 
also  from  lichens. 

Gums  treated  with  nitiic  acid  afford  the 
saclactic,  malic,  and  osalic  acids. 

Gum-boil.     See  Parulis. 

GU'MMA.  A  strumous  tumour  on  the 
periosteum  of  a  bone. 

Gu'mhii  ARA'Bicni.     See  .Acacia  vera. 

Gu'mmi  caranx^:.     Caranna. 

Gu'jiMi  ceraso'ru:j.  The  juices  wiiich 
exude  from  the  bark  of  cherry-trees.  It  is 
very  similar  to  gum  arable,  for  which  it  may 
be  substituted. 

Gu'mmi  chi'bou.  A  spurious  kind  of  gum 
elerai,  but  little  used. 

Gu'mmi  coc'kearil.  An  epithet  some- 
times applied  to  the  juice  of  the  Hymtnaa 
courbaril.     See  Mnime. 


Go  MMi  EUPHO  RBii.     See  Euphorbia 

Gumsii  ga'lda.     See  Galda. 

Gu'mmi  gambie'nse.     See  Kino. 

Gu'mmi  gu'tt.s:.     See  Sialagmilis, 

Gu'mmi  he'der^.     See  Hedera  helix. 

Gu'mmi  jukiperiscm.  See  Juniperus  com- 
munis. 

Gu'mmi  klkekusemalo.  See  Kikekune- 
malo. 

Gu'mmi  Ki'so.    See  Kino. 

Gu'mmi  lacca.     See  Lacca. 

Gu'mmi  my'rrha.     See  JHyrrha. 

Gu'mmi  resi'na  lu'tea.  An  astriDgen+ 
gum  resin  from  ISew-Holland. 

Gu'mmi  ru'brum  astri'hgeits  gambie'hse. 
See  Kino. 

Gu'mmi  sagape'kum.     See  Sagapenum. 

Gu'mmi  se.negale'sse.  See  Mimosa  Se- 
71  egal. 

Gu'mmi  TRAGACA'fiTH.a;.      See  .Astragalus. 

GUM-RE'SIN.  Crv.mmi-resina.  Gum- 
resins  are  the  juices  of  plants  that  are  mixed 
with  resin,  and  an  extractive  matter,  which 
has  been  taken  for  a  gummy  substanee. 
They  seldom  flow  naturally  from  plants, 
but  are  mostly  extracted  by  incision,  in  the 
form  of  white,  yellow,  or  red  fluids,  which 
dry  more  or  less  quickly.  Water,  spirit  of 
wine,  wine  or  vinegar,  dissolve  them  only 
in  part,  according  to  the  proportion  they 
contain  of  resin  or  extract.  Gum-resins 
may  also  be  formed  by  art,  by  digesting  the 
parts  of  vegetables  containing  the  gum-resin 
in  diluted  alcohol,  and  then  evaporating  the 
solution.  For  this  reason  most  tinctures 
contain  gum-resin.  The  principal  gum-re- 
sins employed  medicinally  are  aloes,  ammo- 
niacum,  asafoetida,  galbanum,  gambogia, 
guaiacum,  myrrha,  olibanum,  opoponax, 
sagapenum,  sarcocolla,  scammonium,  and 
styrax. 

GUMS.  Gingivce.  The  very  vascular  and 
elastic  substance  that  covers  the  alveolar 
arches  of  the  upper  and  under  jaws^  and 
embraces  the  necks  of  the  teeth. 

GU'TTA.  Alunsd.  A  drop.  Drops  are 
uncertain  forms  of  administering  medicines. 
The  shape  of  the  bottle  or  of  its  mouth, 
from  whence  the  drops  fall,  as  well  as  the 
consistence  of  the  fluid,  occasion  a  consider- 
able difference  in  the  quantity  administered. 

Gutta  is  also  a  name  of  the  apoplexy, 
from  a  supposition  that  its  cause  was  a  drop 
of  blood  falling  from  the  brain  upon  the 
heart. 

Gu'tta  ga'mba.     See  Sialagmilis. 

Gutta  opa'ca.     A  name  for  the  cataract. 

Gu'tta  sere'na.  (So  called  by  the  Ara- 
b'^aiis.)     See  Amaurosis. 

Gu'TTiE  xi'gr^.  The  black  drops,  occa- 
sionally called  the  Lancashire,  or  the  Che- 
shire drops.  A  secret  preparation  of  opium, 
said  to  be  more  aclivp  than  the  common 
tincture,  and  supposed  to  be  less  injurious, 
as  seldom  followed  by  headach. 

Gu'tta;  rosa'ce^:.  Ked  spots  upon  the 
face  and  nose. 


^YM 


GYN 


397 


Gu  TTUKAL  a'rtery.  The  superior  thy- 
roideal  artery.  The  first  branch  of  the  ex- 
ternal carotid. 

Gymna'stica.  (From  yv/uvoi,  naked, 
performed  by  naked  men  in  the  I'ublic 
games.)  A  method  of  curing  diseases  by 
exercise,  or  that  part  of  phvsic  which  treats 
of  the  rules  that  are  to  be  observed  in  all 
sorts  of  exercises,  for  the  preservation  of 
health.  This  is  said  to  have  been  invented 
by  one  Herodicus,  born  at  Salymbra,  a  city 
of  Thrace  ;  or,  as  some  say,  at  Leutini  in 
Sicily  He  was  first  master  of  an  academy, 
where  young  gentlemen  came  to  learn  war- 
like and  manly  exercises  ;  and  observing 
them  to  be  very  healthful  on  that  account, 
he  made  exercise  become  an  art  in  reference 
to  the  recovering  of  sien  out  of  diseases,  as 
well  as  preserving  them  from  them  ;  and 
called  it  Gymnastic,  which  he  made  a  great 
part  of  his  practice  of  physic.  But  Hippo- 
crates, who  was  his  scholar,  blames  him 


sometimes  for  his  excesses  with  this  view. 
And  Plato  exclaims  against  him  with  some 
warmth,  for  enjoining  his  patients  to  walk 
from  Athens  to  Megara,  which  is  about  25 
miles,  and  to  come  home  on  foot  as  they 
went,  as  soon  as  ever  they  had  but  touched 
the  walls  of  the  city. 

GytiM'cjA.  (From  yvvn,  a  woman.)  It 
signifit-s  the  menses,  and  sometimes  the 
lochia. 

Gynje'cicm.  (From  ymti,  a  woman.)  A 
seraglio  ;  the  pudendum  muliebre  ;  also  a 
name  for  antimony. 

Gyn5:coma'nia-  (From  yuvn,  a  woman, 
and  fAitviu,  madness.)  That  species  of  in- 
sanity that  arise*  from  love. 

GynjEcoma'ston.  (From  yuvn,  a  woman, 
and  ^as-05,  a  breast.)  An  enormous  increase 
of  the  brensts  of  women. 

GYNiEcoMY'sTAX.  (From  yuvyi,  a  woman, 
and  f^vg-To.^,  a  beard.)  The  hairs  on  the  fe- 
male pudenda. 


H. 


If  ABE'NA.  A  bridle.  A  bandage  for 
keeping  the  lips  of  wounds  together,  made 
in  the  form  of  a  bridle. 

Hacub.  a  species  of  carduus.  Gundelia 
tourneforiii  of  Linnasus  ; — the  young  shoots 
of  which  are  eaten  by  the  Indians,  but  the 
roots  are  emetic. 

H.ffiMAGo'GA.  (From  (tif/.a,  blood,  and 
ayce,  to  bring  off.)  Medicines  which  pro- 
mote the  menstrual  and  haemorrlioidal  dis- 
charges. 

Hjemalo'pia.  (From  ai/ua,  blood,  and 
e^lo/Acti,  to  see.)  A  disease  of  the  eyes,  in 
which  all  things  appear  of  a  red  colour. 
A  variety  of  the  pseudoblepsis  imaginaria. 

HiE'MALOPS.  (From  a/^a,  blood,  and  ft)4j 
the  face.)  A  red  or  livid  mark  in  the  face 
or  eye.     A  blood-shot  eye. 

HjEma'nthus.  (From  m/ma,  blood,  and 
cLvBo;,  a  flower,  so  called  from  its  colour.) 
The  blood-flower. 

Hj^MATE'MESIS.  (From  a/^.=t,  blood, 
and  s^sai,  to  vomit.)  Vomilus  cruentus.  A 
vomiting  of  blood.)  A  vomilin.g  of  blood  is 
readily  to  be  distinguished  from  a  discharge 
from  the  lungs,  by  its  being  usually  pre- 
ceded by  a  sense  of  weight,  pain,  or  anxiety 
in  the  region  of  the  stomach  ;  bj'  its  being 
unaccompanied  by  any  cough  ;  by  the  blood 
being  discharged  in  a  very  considerable 
quatitity  .  V>y  its  being  of  a  dark  colour,  and 
somewhat  grumous  ;  and  by  its  being  mixed 
with  the  other  contents  of  the  stomach. 

The  disease  may  be  occasioned  by  any 
thing  received  into  the  stomach,  which  sti- 


mulates it  violently  or  wounds  it ;  or  may 
proceed  from  blows,  bruises,  or  any  other 
cause  capable  of  exciting  inflammation  in 
this  organ,  or  of  determining  too  great  a  flow 
of  blood  to  it ;  but  it  arises  more  usually  as 
a  symptom  of  some  other  disease  (such  as 
a  suppression  of  the  menstrual,  or  faaemor- 
rhoidal  flux,  or  obstructions  in  the  liver, 
spleen,  and  other  viscera)  than  as  a  primary 
affection. 

Ha?matemesis  is  seldom  so  profuse  as  to 
destroy  the  patient  suddenly,  and  the  prin- 
cipal danger  seems  to  arise,  either  from  the 
great  debility  which  repeated  attacks  of  the 
complaint  induce,  or  from  the  lodgment  of 
blood  in  the  intestines,  which  by  becoming 
putrid  might  occasion  some  other  disagreea- 
ble disorder. 

The"  appearances  to  be  observed  on  dis- 
section, where  it  proves  fatal,  will  depend 
on  the  disease  of  which  it  has  proved  symp- 
tomatic. 

This  hemorrhage,  being  usually  rather  of 
a  passive  character,  does  not  admit  of  large 
evacuations.  Where  it  arises,  on  the  sup- 
pres>ion  of  the  menses,  in  young  persons, 
and  returns  periodically,  it  may  be  useful 
to  anticipate  this  by  taking  away  a  few- 
ounces  of  blood  ;  not  neglecting  proper 
means  to  help  the  function  of  the  uterus, 
Jn  moderate  attacks,  particularly  where  the 
bowels  have  been  confined,  the  infusion  of 
roses  and  sulphate  of  magnesia  may  be  em- 
ployed :  if  this  should  not  check  the  bleed- 
ing  the  sulphuric  acid    may  be   exhibited 


308 


H^M 


BMM 


more  largely,  or  some  of  the  more  powerful 
astringents  and  tonics,  as  alum,  linclure  of 
muriate  (.f  iron,  decoction  of  bark,  or  super- 
acelateof  lead.  Where  pain  attends,  opium 
should  be  given  freely,  taking  care  thHt  the 
bowels  be  not  constipated  ;  and  a  blister  to 
the  epigHStrium  may  be  useful.  If  df-pending 
on  scirrhous  tumours,  these  must  be  attack- 
ed by  mercury,  hemlock,  &c.  In  ail  cases 
the  food  should  be  light,  and  easy  of  diges- 
tion ;  but  more  nourishing  as  the  patient  is 
more  exhausted. 

H5;mati'tes.  (From  aufia,  blood,  so 
named  trom  its  property  of  slopping  blood, 
or  from  its  colour.)  Lapis  liceniatiies.  An 
elegant  iron  ore  called  bloodstone.  Finely 
levigated,  and  freed  from  the  grosser  parts 
by  frequent  washings  with  water,  it  has  been 
long  recommended  in  haemorrhages,  fluxes, 
uterine  obstructions,  &.c.  in  doses  of  from 
one  scruple  to  three  or  four. 

H^emati'tinus.  (From  «M^a7i7»c,  the  blood- 
stone.) An  epithet  of  a  collyrium,  in  which 
Tpas  the  bloodstone. 

HiEMATOCE'LE.  (From  a«^.a,  blood, 
and  FJitoi,  a  tumour.)  A  swelling  of  ihe 
scrotum,  or  spermatic  cord,  proceeding  from 
or  caused  by  blood. 

The  distinction  of  the  diflferent  kinds  of 
liasmatocele,  though  not  usually  made,  is 
absolutely  necessary  toward  rightly  under- 
standing the  disease  ;  the  general  idea,  or 
conception  of  which,  appears  to  Mr.  Pott 
to  be  somewhat  erroneous,  and  to  have  pro- 
duced a  prognostic  which  is  ill  founded 
and  hasty.  According  t>o  this  eminent 
surgeon,  the  disease  properly  called  he- 
matocele, is  of  four  kinds ;  two  of  which 
have  their  seat  within  the  tunica  vaginalis 
testis;  one  within  the  albuginea  ;  and  the 
fourth  in  the  tunica  communis  or  common 
cellular  membrane,  investing  the  spermatic 
vessels. 

In  the  passing  an  instrument,  in  order  to 
let  out  the  water  from  an  hydrocele  of  the 
vaginal  coat,  a  vessel  is  someiimes  wound- 
ed, which  is  of  such  size,  as  to  tinge  the 
:jluid  pretty  deeply  at  the  time  of  its  running 
out ;  the  orifice  becoming  close,  when  the 
water  is  all  discharged,  and  a  plaster  being 
applied,  the  blood  ceases  to  flow  from  thence 
but  insinuates  itself  partl>  into  the  cavity  ot 
the  vaginal  coat,  and  partly  into  the  cells  of 
the  darlos  ;  making  sometimes,  in  the  space 
of  a  few  hours,  a  tumour  nearly  equal  in 
size  to  the  original  hydrocele.  This  is  one 
species. 

It  sometimes  happens  in  tapping  an  hy- 
drocele, that  although  the  fluid  discharged 
by  that  operation  be  perfectly  clear  ai«d  lim- 
pid, yet  in  a  very  short  space  of  time  (some- 
limes  in  a  few  hours)  the  scrotum  becomes 
as  large  as  it  was  before,  and  palfiably  as 
full  of  fluid.  If  a  new  puncture  be  now 
made,  the  discharge  instead  of  being  limpid 
(as  before)  is  now  either  pure  blood  or  very 
bloody.    This  is  another  species  :  but;  like 


the  preceding,  confined  to  the  tunica  vagC= 
nalis. 

The  whole  vascular  compages  of  the  tes- 
ticle is  sometimes  very  much  enlarged,  and 
at  the  same  time  rendered  so  las  and  loose, 
that  the  tumour  produced  thereby  has,  to 
the  fingers  of  an  examiner,  very  much  the 
ap  earance  of  a  swelling  composed  of  a 
mere  fluid,  supposed  to  be  somewhat  thick, 
or  viscid.  This  is  in  some  measure  a  de- 
cf-piion  ;  but  not  totally  so:  the  greater 
part  of  ihe  tumefaction  is  caused  by  the 
loosened  texture  of  the  testes  ;  but  there  is 
very  frequently  a  quantity  of  extravasated 
blood  also. 

If  this  be  supposed  to  be  an  hydrocele, 
and  pierced,  the  discharge  will  be  mere 
blood.  This  is  a  third  kind  of  haematocele  ; 
and  very  diflferent  in  all  its  circumstances, 
from  the  two  preceding  :  the  fluid  is  shed 
from  the  vessels  of  the  glandular  part  of  the 
testicle,  and  contained  within  the  tunica  al- 
buginea. 

The  fourth  consists  in  a  rupture  of,  and 
and  effusion  of  blood,  from  a  branch  of  the 
spermatic  vein,  in  its  passage  from  the  groin 
to  the  testicle  In  which  case,  the  extrava- 
sation is  made  into  the  tunica  communis,  or 
cellular  membrane,  investing  the  spermatic 
vessels. 

Each  of  these  species,  Mr  Pott  says,  he 
has  seen  so  distinetly,  and  perfectly,  that 
be  has  not  the  smallest  doubt  concerning 
their  existence,  and  of  their  difference  from 
each  other. 

HjEMATo'cHTsis.  (From  a/^«,  blood,  and 
X^y  'o  pour  out.)  A  haemorrhage  or  flux  of 
blood. 

H.iEMATO'DES.  (From  a<^*,  blood,  and 
saToc,  apjiearance  ;)  so  oalled  from  the  red 
colour  of  its  flowers. 

1.  An  old  name  for  the  bloody  cranes-bill. 
See  Geranium  sanguineum. 

2.  Now  applied  to  a  fungus  or  fleshy  ex- 
crescence, which  has  somewhat  the  appear- 
ance of  blood 

HtEMATO'LOGY.  (From a<^o, blood,  and 
Ko-yo;.  a  discourse  )  Hamototogia.  The  doc- 
trine of  the  blood. 

H^ffiMATOMPHALOCE'LE.  (From        OffAa, 

b\o(H\,  ciu.<p'-t>^®',  ihe  navel,  and  khxh,  a  tu- 
mour.) A  sriecies  of  ecchymosis.  A  tu- 
mour about  the  navei,  from  an  extravasation 
of  blood.  It  is  mostly  absorbed,  but  if  too 
considerable,  a  puncture  may  be  made  to 
evacuate  the  blood,  as  in  ecchymosis.  See 
Ecchymoma. 

HjEmatopede'sis.  (From  nt/ua,  blood, 
and  tB-sJka,  a  leap.)  The  leaping  of  the 
blooii  froii'  a  wounded  artery. 

HjEmato'sis.  (From  su^a,  blood)  An 
haemoirhage  or  flus  of  blood. 

BM  VIATO'X YLON.  (From  M/w.it,  blood, 
and  ^uKov,  wood  ;  so  called  from  the  red  co- 
lour o(  its  wood.)  The  name  of  a  genus  of 
plants  in  the  Linnsean  system.  Class,  Decan- 
aria.    Order,  Menogynia. 


H^MATOXYLOS       CAMPECHIA  NDM.         The 

syslematic  name  of  the  logwood-tree.  Ma- 
tia  Zeylonica.  The  part  inserted  in  the 
Pharnjacopceia,  is  the  wood,  called  Hmmat- 
oxyli  lignum,  and  formerly  lignum  compe- 
chense  Lignum  campechianum.  Lignum 
campescanum  Lignum  indicum.  Lignum 
sappan.  Logwood.  The  wood  of  the 
HcF.maioxylon  campechianvm  of  Linnffius; 
it  is  of  a  solid  texture  and  of  a  dark  red  co- 
lour. It  is  imported  principally  as  a  substance 
for  dying,  cut  into  junks  and  logs  of  about 
three  feet  in  length;  of  these  pieces  the  lar- 
gest and  thickest  are  preserved,  as  being  of 
the  deepest  colour.  Logwood  has  a  sweet- 
ish sub-adstringent  taste,  and  no  remarkable 
smell ;  it  gives  a  purplish  red  tincture  both 
lo  watery  and  spirituous  infusions,  and 
tinges  the  stools,  and  sometimes  the  urine, 
of  the  same  colour.  It  is  employed  medi- 
cinally as  an  astringent  and  corroborant. 
In  diarrhoeas  it  has  been  found  peculiarly 
efficacious,  and  has  the  recommendation 
of  some  of  the  first  medical  authorities ; 
also  in  the  latter  stages  of  dysentery,  when 
the  obstructing  causes  are  removed ;  to 
obviate  the  extreme  laxity  of  the  intestines 
usually  superinduced  by  the  repealed  de- 
jections. In  the  form  of  deioction  the  pro- 
portion is  two  ounces  to  2  fts.  of  fluid,  re- 
duced by  boiling  to  one.  An  extract  is  or- 
dered in  the  pharmacopoeias.  The  dose 
from  ten  to  forty  grains. 

HiEMATO'XYLUM.  From  aijuct,  blood, 
and  ^u\ov,  wood.) 

The  name  in  some  pharmacopoeias  for 
the  logwood  ;  which  is  so  called  from  its  red 
colour.  See  Hmmaloxylon  campechia- 
num. 

H.a:MATU'RIA.  (From  lUfxu.,  blood, 
and  oxi^ov,  urine.)  The  voiding  of  blood 
with  urine.  This  disedse  is  sometimes 
occasioned  by  falls,  blows,  bruises,  or  some 
violent  exertion,  such  as  hard  riding  and 
jumping;  but  it  more  usually  arises,  from 
a  small  stone  lodged  either  in  the  kidney  or 
ureter,  which  by  its  size  or  irregularity 
wounds  the  inner  surface  of  the  part  it 
comes  in  contact  with  ;  in  which  case  the 
blood  discharged  is  most  usually  somewhat 
coagulated,  and  the  urine  deposits  a  sedi- 
ment of  a  dark  brown  colour,  resembling 
the  grounds  of  coffee. 

A  discharge  of  blood  by  urine,  when  pro- 
ceeding from  the  kidney  or  ureter,  is  com- 
monly attended  with  an  acute  pain  in  the 
back,  and  some  difficulty  of  making  water, 
the  urine  which  comes  away  first,  being 
muddy  and  high  coloured,  but  lowanis  the 
close  of  its  flowing,  becoming  transparent 
and  of  a  natural  appearance.  When  the 
blood  proceeds  immediately  from  the  blad- 
der, it  is  usually  accompanied  with  a 
sense  of  heat  and  pain  at  the  bottom  of  the 
belly. 

The  voidins  of   bloodv  uriue  is   a]\i'9,ys 


Il^M 


399 


attended  with  some  danger,  parltcularly 
when  mixed  with  purulent  matter.  Whea 
it  arises  in  the  course  of  any  malignant  dis- 
ease, it  shows  a  highly  putrid  state  of  the 
blood,  and  always  indicates  a  fatal  termina- 
tion. 

The  appearances  to  be  observed  on  dis- 
section will  accord  with  those  usually  met 
with  in  the  disease  which  has  given  rise  to 
the  complaint. 

When  the  disease  has  resulted  from  a  me- 
chanical injury  in  a  plethoric  habit,  it  may 
be  proper  to  take  blood,  and  pursue  the  ge- 
neral anliphlogislic  plan,  opening  the  bowels 
occasionally  with  castor  oil,  &c.  When 
owing  to  calculi,  which  cannot  be  removed, 
we  must  be  chiefly  content  with  palliative 
measures,  giving  alkalies  or  acids  according 
to  the  quality  of  the  urine;  likewise  muci- 
laginous drinks  and  glysters  ;  and  opium, 
fomentations,  &ic.  to  relieve  pain  ;  uva  ursi 
also  has  been  found  useful  under  these 
circumstances  ;  but  more  decidedly  where 
the  haemors-hage  is  purely  passive  ;  in  wbicii 
case  also  some  of  the  terebinthate  remedies 
may  be  cautiously  tried ;  and  means  of 
strengthening  the  constitution  must  not  be 
neglected. 

Hjejuo'dik.  (From  ntfAoxiiU),  to  stupify.) 
A  painful  stupor  of  the  teeth,  caused  by  acrid 
substances  touching  them. 

HjEmo'ptoe.  (From  iny.a.,  blood,  and 
Tclvm,  to  spit  up.)  The  spitting  of  blood-. 
See  Hmmoptysis. 

HAEMOPTYSIS.  (From  m/uh,  blood, 
and  Trlum,  to  spit.)  Hcemoptoe.  A  spitting  of 
blood.  A  genus  of  disease  arranged  by 
Cullen  in  the  class  pyrexia:,  and  onler  hcB- 
morrhagice.  It  is  characterized  by  coughing 
up  florid  or  frothy  blood,  preceded  usually 
by  heat  or  pain  in  the  chest,  irritation  in  the 
larynx,  and  a  saltish  taste  in  the  mouth. 
There  are  five  species  of  this  disease  ;  1. 
Hmmoptysis  plelhorica,  from  fulness  of  the 
vessels.  2.  Hemoptysis  violenta,  from 
some  external  violence.  3.  Hmmoptysis 
plilhisica,  from  ulcers  corroding  the  small 
vessels.  4.  Hmmoptysis  calculosu,  from  cal- 
culous matter  in  the  lungs.  5.  Hccmoptysis 
vicaria,  from  the  suppression  of  some  cus- 
tomary evacuation. 

It  is  readily  to  be  distinguished  from  hae- 
matemesis,as  in  this  last,  the  blood  is  usually 
thrown  out  in  considerable  quantities ;  and 
is,  moreover  of  a  darker  colour,  more  gru- 
mous,  and  mixed  with  the  other  contents  of 
the  stomach ;  whereas  blood  proceeding 
from  the  lungs  is  usually  in  small  quantityj 
of  a  florid  colour,  and  mixed  with  a  little 
frothy  mucus  only. 

A  spilling  of  blood  arises  most  usually 
between  the  ages  of  16  and  25,  and  may  be 
occasioned  by  any  violent  exertion  either  m 
running,  jumping,  wreslling,  singing  loud, 
dr  blowing  wind-instruments ;  as  likewise 
by  wounds,   plethora-  weak  vessels,  hectis 


450 


HiEM 


fever,  coughs,  irregular  living,  excessive 
drinking,  or  a  suppression  of  some  accus- 
tomed discharge,  such  as  the  menstrual  or 
hferao'-rhoidal.  It  may  likewise  be  occa 
sioneti  by  breathing  air  which  is  too  much 
rarefied  to  be  able  properly  to  expand  (he 
lungs. 

Persons  in  whom  there  is  a  faulty  pro- 
portion, either  in  the  vessels  of  the  lungs,  or 
in  the  capacity  of  the  chest,  being  distin- 
guished by  a  narrow  thorax  and  prominent 
shoulders,  or  who  are  of  a  delicate  make 
and  sanguine  temperament,  seem  much  pre- 
disposed to  this  hemorrhage  ;  but  in  these, 
the  complaint  is  often  brought  on  by  the 
concurrence  of  the  various  occasional  and 
exciting  causes  before  mentioned. 

A  spitting  of  blood  is  not,  however,  al- 
ways to  be  considered  as  a  primary  disease. 
It  is  often  only  a  symptom,  and  in  some 
disorders, such  as  pleurisies,  peripneumonies, 
and  many  fevers,  often  arises,  and  is  the 
presage  of  a  favourable  termination. 

Sometimes  it  is  preceded  (as  has  already 
been  observed,)  by  a  sense  of  weight  and 
oppression  at  the  chest,  a  dry  tickling  cougb, 
and  some  slight  difficulty  of  breathing. 
Sometimes  it  is  ushered  in  with  shiverings, 
coldness  at  the  extremities,  pains  in  the  back 
and  loins,  flatulency,  costiveness,  and  lassi- 
tude. The  blood  which  is  spit  up  is  gene- 
rally thin,  and  of  a  florid  red  colour;  but 
sometimes  it  is  thick,  and  of  a  dark  or 
blackish  cast;  nothing,  however,  can  be 
inferred  from  this  circumstance,  but  that 
the  blood  has  lain  a  longer  or  shorter  time 
in  the  breast  before  it  \^as  discharged. 

An  hsemoptoe  is  not  alleiided  with  dan- 
ger, where  no  symptoms  of  phthisis  jjulmo- 
nalis  have  preceded,  or  accompanied  the 
haemorrhage,  or  where  it  leaves  behind  no 
cough,  dyspnaea,  or  other  affection  of  the 
lungs;  nor  is  it  dangerous  in  a  strong 
healthy  person,  of  a  spund  constitution  ; 
but  when  it  attacks  persons  of  a  weak  lax 
fibre,  and  delicate  habit,  it  may  be  difficult 
to  remove  if. 

It  seldom  takes  place  to  such  a  degree  as 
to  prove  fatal  at  once  ;  but  when  it  dues,  the 
effusion  is  from  some  large  vessel.  The  dan- 
ger, therefore,  will  be  in  proportion  as  the 
discharge  of  blood  comes  from  a  large  ves- 
sel, or  a  small  one. 

When  the  disease  proves  fatal,  in  conse- 
quence of  the  rupture  of  some  large  vessels, 
there  is  found,  on  dissection,  a  considerable 
quantity  of  clotted  blood  in  the  lungs,  and 
there  is  usually  more  or  less  of  an  inflamma 
tory  appearance  at  the  ruptured  part.  Where 
the  disease  terminates  in  pulmonary  con- 
sumption, the  same  morbid  appearances  are 
to  be  met  with  as  described  under  that  par- 
ticular head. 

lathis  hEemonhagc,  which  is  mostly  of 
ihe  active  kind,  the  antiphlogistic  regimen 
must  be  strictly  observed ;  particularly 
avoiding   heat,  muscular  exertion,  and  agi 


tation  of  the  mind;  and  restricting  the  patient 
to  a  light  cooling,  vegetable  diet.  Acidu- 
lated drink  will  be  useful  to  quench  the 
thirst,  without  so  much  lirjuid  being  taken. 
Where  the  blood  is  discharged  copiously, 
but  no  great  quantity  has  been  lost  al- 
ready, it  will  be  proper  to  attempt  lo  check 
it  by  bleeding  freely,  if  the  habit  will 
allow  :  and  sometimes,  where  there  is  paiu 
in  (he  chest,  local  evacuations  and  blislera 
may  be  useful.  The  bowels  should  be  well 
cleared  with  some  cooling  saline  cathartic, 
which  may  be  given  in  the  infusion  of  roses. 
Digitalis  is  also  a  proper  remedy,  particularly 
where  the  pulse  is  very  quick,  from  its  se- 
dative influence  on  the  heart  and  arteries. 
Antimonials  in  nauseating  doses  have  some- 
times an  excellent  effect,  as  well  by  check- 
ing the  force  o(  the  circulation,  as  by  pro- 
moting diaphoresis  ;  calomel  also  migh!  be 
added  with  advantage  ;  and  opium,  or  other 
narcotic,  to  relieve  pain  and  quiet  cough, 
which  may  perhaps  keep  up  the  bleeding. 
Emetics  have,  on  some  occasions,  been  suc- 
cessful ;  but  they  are  not  altogether  free 
from  danger.  In  protracted  cases  internal 
astrinj^ents  are  given  as  alum,  kino,  8ic.  but 
their  effects  are  very  precarious  :  the  super- 
acetate  of  lead,  however,  is  perhaps  (he  most 
powerful  medicine,  especially  combined  with 
opium,  and  should  always  be  resorted  to  in 
alarming  or  obstinate  cases,  though  as  it  is 
liable  to  occasion  colic  and  paralysis,  its  use 
should  not  be  indiscriminate  ;  but  it  acts 
probably  rather  as  a  sedative  than  astrin- 
gent. Sometimes  the  aj}plication  of  cold 
water  to  some  sensible  part  of  the  body, 
producing  a  geiieral  refrigeration,  will  check 
the  bleeding.  When  tlie  discharge  is  stop- 
ped, great  attention  to  regimen  is  still  re- 
quired, to  obviate  its  return,  with  occasional 
evacuations  :  the  exercise  of  swinging,  riding 
in  an  easy  carriage,  or  on  a  gentle  horse, 
or  especially  sailing,  may  keep^upa  salutary 
determination  of  the  blood  to  othiaf  parts ;  an 
occasional  blister  may  be  applied,  where  there 
are  marks  of  local  disease,  or  an  issue  or  se- 
ton  perhaps  answer  better.  Should  haemop- 
tysis occasionally  exhibit  rather  the  passive 
character,  evacuations  must  be  sparingly 
used,  and  tonic  medicines  will  be  proper, 
with  a  more  nutritious  diet. 

H^MORRHA'GIA.  (From  w^*,  blood, 
and  fnyw/j-i,  to  break  out.)  A  haemorrhagej 
or  flow  of  blood. 

HiEMORRHA'GliE.  Hsraorrbages,  or 
fluxes  of  blood.  An  order  in  the  class 
■pyrexim  of  Cullen's  Nosology  is  so  called. 
It  is  characterized  by  pyrexia  with  a  dis- 
charge of  blood,  without  any  external  in- 
jury ;  the  blood  on  venajsection  exhibiting 
the  huffy  coat.  The  order  hcemorrhagm 
contains  the  following  genera  of  diseases, 
viz.  epistaxis,  haemoptysis,  (of  which  phthi- 
sis is  represented  as  a  sequel,)  hseeiorrhois 
and  menorrhagia. 


H/J:i\i 


HyEAi 


40S 


tiJEMOFxKUOlDAL  ARTERIES  .fr- 
:cri(B  luBmorrhoidales.  The  arteries  of  the 
rectum  are  so  called :  they  are  sometimes 
two,  and  at  other  times  three  in  number. 
\.  The  upper  bsemorrhojdal  artery,  which 
is  the  great  branch  of  the  lower  mesenteric 
continued  into  the  pelvis.  3.  The  middle 
hasmorrhoidal,  which  sometimes  comes  off 
from  the  hypogastric  artery,  and  very  often 
from  the  piidical  artery.  It  is  sometimes  want- 
ing. 3.  The  lower  or  external  hemorrhoidal 
is  almost  always  a  branch  of  the  pudical  ar- 
tery, or  (hat  artery  wiiich  s'Of'S  to  the  penis, 

HiEMOflRHOi'DAL  VEINS.  Vetm  tie- 
mnrrlwidales.  These  are  two.  1.  The  exter- 
nal, which  evacuates  itself  into  the  vena  ilia- 
ca  interna.  2  The  internal,  which  conveys 
its  blood  into  tlie  vena  portce. 

H^:VIO'KRH(>iS.  (From  M/u.a.,  blood, 
and  ojffl,  to  flow.)  Aimorrhois.  i'iie  Piles. 
A  genus  of  disease  in  the  class  pyrexice,  and 
order  keemorrhagKZ  oi  Cullen.  They  are 
certain  excrescences  or  tumoiu's  arisingabout 
the  verge  of  the  anus,  or  the  inferior  part 
of  the  intestinum  rectum  ;  when  they  dis- 
charge blood,  particularly  upon  the  patients 
going  to  stool,  the  disease  is  known  by  the 
name  oi  bleeding  piles  ;  but  when  there  is  no 
discharge  it  is  called  blind  piles.,  The 
rectum,  as  well  as  the  colon,  is  composed  of 
several  membranes,  connected  to  each  other 
by  ao  iptervening  cellular  substance  ;  and  as 
the  muscular  fibres  of  this  intestine  always 
tend,  by  their  contraction,  to  lessen  its 
cavity,  the  internal  membrane,  which  is  very 
lax,  forms  itself  into  several  ru^as  or  folds. 
In  this  construction  natcjre  respects  the  use 
of  the  part,  which  occasionally  gives  passage 
to  or  allows  the  retention  of  the  excrements, 
the  hardness  and  bulk  of  which  might  pro- 
duce considerable  lacerations,  if  this  intes- 
tine were  not  ca|)able  of  dilatation.  The 
arteries  and  veins  subservient  to  this  part 
are  called  hasmorrhbidal,  and  the  blood  that 
returns  from  hence  i--  carried  to  the  meseraic 
veins.  The  intestinum  rectum  is  particu- 
larly subject  to  the  haemorrhoids,  from  its 
situation,  structure,  and  use,  for  whilst  the 
course  of  th«  biood  is  assisted  in  almost  all 
the  other  veins  of  the  body,  by  the  dis- 
tention of  the  adjacent  muscles,  and  the 
pressure  of  the  neighbouring  parts,  the 
blood  in  the  haemorrhoidal  veins,  which  is  to 
ascend  against  the  natural  tendency  of  its 
own  weight,  is  not  only  destitute  of  these 
assistances,  but  is  impeded  in  its  passage: 
for,  first,  the  large  excrements  which  lodge 
in  this  intesrine  dilate  its  sides,  and  the  dif- 
ferent resistances  which  they  form  there  are 
so  many  impediments  obstructing  the  re- 
turn of  the  blood ;  not  in  the  large  veins, 
for  they  are  placed  along  the  external  sur- 
face of  the  intestine,  but  in  all  the  capil- 
laries which  enter  into  its  composition.  Se- 
condly, as  often  as  these  large  excrements, 
protruded  by  others,  approach  near  the 
^nus.  Jhp\!"  M',r.<;cssivo  nressure  upon  the  in- 


ternai  coats  of  the  intestine,  which  they 
dilate,  drives  back  the  blood  into  the  veins, 
and  for  so  long  suspends  its  course  ;  the  ne- 
cessary consequence  of  which  is,  a  disten- 
tion of  the  veins  in  proportion  to  the  quan- 
tity of  blood  that  fills  them.  Thirdly,  in 
every  effort  we  make,  either  in  going  to 
stool,  or  upon  any  other  occasion,  the  con- 
traction of  the  abdominal  muscles,  and  the 
diaphragm  pressing  the  contents  of  the  ab- 
domen downwards,  and  these  pressina;  upoa 
the  parts  contained  in  the  pelvis,  another 
obstruction  is  thereby  opposed  to  the  re- 
turn of  the  blood,  not  only  in  the  large 
veins,  but  also  in  the  capillaries,  which,  be- 
ing of  too  weak  a  texture  to  resist  the  im- 
pulse of  the  blood  that  always  tends  to 
dilate   them,  may  thereby  become  varkose. 

The  dilatation  of  all  these  vessels  is  the 
primary  cause  of  the  hemorrhoids ;  for  the 
internal  coat  of  the  intestine,  and  the  cel- 
lular membrane  which  connects  that  to  the 
muscular  coat,  are  enlarged  in  proportion 
to  the  distention  of  the  vessels  of  which  they 
are  composed.  This  distention,  not  being 
equal  in  every  part,  produces  separate  tu- 
mours in  the  gut,  or  at  the  verge  of  the 
anus,  which  increases  according  as  the  venal 
blood  is  obstructed  in  them,  or  circulates 
there  more  slowly. 

Whatever,  then,  is  capable  of  retarding 
the  course  of  the  blood  in  the  hssmor- 
rhoidal  veins,  may  occasion  this  disease. 
Thus,  persons  that  are  generally  costive.^ 
who  are  accustomed  to  sit  long  at  sloolj 
and  strain  hard  ;  pregnant  women,  or  such' 
as  have  had  difScult  labours;  and  likewise 
persons  who  have  an  obstruction  in  their 
liver,  are  for  the  most  part  afflicted  with  the 
piles  ;  yet  every  one  b-as  not  the  haemor- 
rhoids, the  different  causes  which  are  men- 
tioned above  being  not  common  to  all,  or 
at  least  not  having  in  all  the  same  effects. 
When  the  hemorrhoids  are  once  formed, 
they  seldom  disappear  entirely,  and  we  may 
judge  of  those  within  the  rectum  by  those 
which,  being  at  the  verge  of  the  anus,  are 
plainly  to  be  seen.  A  small  pile,  that  has 
been  painful  for  some  days,  may  cease  to' 
be  so,  and  dry  up;  but  the  skin  does  not 
afterwards  retain  its  former  firmness,  being 
more  lax  and  wrinkled,  like  the  empty  skin 
of  a  grape.  If  this  external  pile  swells  and 
sinks  again  several  limes,  we  may  perceive, 
after  each  return,  the  remains  of  each  pile, 
though  shrivelled  and  decayed,  yet  still  left 
larger  than  before.  The  case  is  the  same 
with  those  that  are  situated  within  the  rec- 
tum ;  they  may  happeE  indeed  never  to  re- 
turn again,  if  the  cause  that  produced  them 
is  removed ;  but  it  is  probable  that  the  ex- 
crements in  passing  out  occasion  a  I'eturn 
of  the  swelling,  to  which  the  external  ones 
are  less  liable  :  for  the  internal  piles  make 
a  sort  of  knots  or  tumours  in  the  intestine, 
which  straightening  the  passage,  the  excre- 
ments in  nassing  out,    <>cc?«ion    irrifatioH* 


402 


H^ffiM 


HAE 


there  that  are  more  or  less  paiuful  in  pro- 
portion   to    the    efforts    which  the  person 
makes  in  going  to  stool  j  and  it  is  thus  these 
tumours    become    gradually    larger.      The 
haemorrhoids    are    subject  to  many  varia- 
tions; they  may  become  inflamed  from  the 
above  irritations  to  which  ihey  are  exposed, 
and  this  inflammation  cannot  always  be  re- 
moved by  art.     In  some,  the  inflammation 
terminates  in  an    abscess,  which    arises  in 
the  middle  of  the  tumour,  and  degenerates 
into  a  fistula.     These  piles  are  very  painful 
till  the  abscess  is  formed.      In    others,  the 
inflammation    terminates  by  induration    of 
the  hemorrhoid,  uhich  remains  in  a  man- 
ner  scirrhous.      These    never    lessen,    but 
often  grow  larger.     Thisscirrhus  sometimes 
ulcerates,     and    continually    discharges    a 
sanies,  which  the  patient  perceives  by  stains 
on  his  shirt,  and  by  its  occasioning  a  very 
troublesome  itching  about  the  verge  of  the 
anus.     These  kinds  of  haemorrhoids   some- 
times   turn    cancerous.      There    are    some 
haemorrhoids,  and  those  of    different  sizes, 
"which  are  covered  with  so  fine  a  skin    as 
frequ'MUly  to  admit  blood  to  pass   through. 
This  fine  skin  is  only  the   internal  coat  of 
the  rectum,  greatly  attenuated  by  the  vari- 
cose distention  of  its  vessels.     The  basmor- 
rhage  may  proceed  from  two  causes,  namely, 
either  from  an  excoriation  (iroduced  by  the 
hardness  of    the  excrements,   or  from    the 
rupture    of    the    tumefied    vessels,    which 
break  by  their  too  great  distention.    In  some 
of    these,    the    patient  voids  blood  almost 
every  time  he  goes  to  stool;  in  others  not 
so   constantly.     We  sometimes   meet   with 
men  who  have  a  periodical  bleeding  by  the 
piles,  not  unlike  the  menses  in  women ;  and 
as  this  evacuation;  if    moderate,  does   not 
"iveaken  the  conslilulion,  we  may  infer  that 
3t  supplies  some  other  evacuation  which  na- 
jure  either  ceases  to  carry  on,  or  does  not 
furnish  in   due  quantity  ;  and  hence  also  we 
may  explain  why    the    suppression  of   this 
disciiarge,  to  which    nature    had  been    ac- 
customed, is  frequently  attended   with  dan- 
gerous   diseases.       The    hffimorrhoids    are 
sometimes  distended  to  that  degree  as  to  fill 
the  rectum,  so  that  if  the  excrements  are  at 
ail  bard  they  cannot  pass.     In  this  case  the 
txcrements  force  the  hsemorrhoids  out  of  the 
anus  to  procure  a  free  passage,  consequently 
the  internal  coat  of  the   rectum,   to   which 
they  are  connected,  yields  to  extension,  and 
upon  examining  these  patients  immediately 
after  having  been  at  stool,  a  part  of  the  in- 
ternal coat   of    that  gut    is    perceived,     A 
difficulty  will  occur  in  the  return  of  these, 
in  proportion  to  their  size,  and  as  the  verge 
of   the    anus    is    more  or  less  contracted. 
If   the    bleeding    piles   come    out    in    the 
same  manner    upon    going   to   stool,    it  is 
then  they  void    most    blood,    because    the 
verge  of  the  anus  forms  a  kind  of  ligature 
above  them.     The   treatment  of  this  com- 
plaint will  vary  much,  according  to  circum- 


stances.  When  the  loss  of  blood  is  cob- 
siderable,  we  should  endeavour  to  stop  it  by 
applying  cold  water,  or  ice  ;  or  some  as- 
tringent, as  a  solution  of  alum,  or  sulphate 
of  zinc  :  but  a  more  certain  way  is  making 
continued  pressure  on  the  part.  At  the 
same  time  internal  astringents  may  be  given  ; 
joined  with  opium,  if  much  pain  or  irri- 
tation attend.  Care  must  be  taken,  however, 
to  avoid  constipation :  and  in  all  cases 
patients  find  benefit  from  the  steady  use  of 
some  mild  cathartic,  procuring  regular  loose 
motions.  Sulphur  is  mostly  resorted  to  for 
this  purpose  ;  and  especially  in  combination 
with  supertartrate  of  potash,  tamarinds,  k.c. 
in  the  form  of  electuary,  usually  answers 
very  well ;  likewise  castor  oil  is  an  excellent 
remedy  in  these  cases.  Should  the  parts  be 
much  inflamed,  leeches  may  be  applied  near 
the  anus,  and  cold  saturnine  lotions  used  ; 
sometimes,  however,  fomenting  with  the 
decoction  of  poppy  will  give  more  relief; 
where  symptomatic  fever  attends,  the  anti- 
phlogistic regimen  must  be  strictly  observed, 
and  besides  clearing  the  bowels,  antimo- 
nials  may  be  given  to  promote  diaphoresis. 
Where  the  tumours  are  considerable  and 
flaccid,  without  inflammation,  powerful  as- 
tringent or  even  stimulant  applications  will 
be  proper,  together  with  similar  internal 
medicines;  and  the  part  should*^ be  sup- 
ported by  a  compress  kept  on  by  a^proper 
bandage.  An  ointment  of  galls  is  often 
very  useful,  with  opium  to  relieve  pain; 
and  some  of  the  liquor  plumbi  subacetatis 
may  be  farther  added,  if  there  be  a  ten- 
dency to  inflammation.  In  these  cases  of 
relaxed  piles  of  some  standing,  the  copaiba 
frequently  does  much  good,  both  applied 
locally  and  taken  inlernally,  usually  keeping 
the  bowels  regular ;  also  the  celebrated 
Ward's  paste,  a  medicine  of  which  the 
active  ingredient  is  black  pepper.  Some- 
times where  a  large  tum'our  has  been  formed 
by  extravasated  blood,  subsequently  hecome 
organized,  permanent  relief  can  only  be  ob- 
tained by  extirpating  this. 

Ha;MosTA'siA.     (From  at/xa,  blood,  and  , 
iTu/Jit,  to  stand.)     A  stagnation  of  blood. 

HiEMOSTA'TiCA.  (From  atfxn.,  blood,  and 
roa-  to  stop.)  Styptics.  Medicines  which 
stop  haemorrhages. 

HAEN,  AsTHON-s'  De,  was  born  in 
Leyden  in  1704,  and  became  one  of  the 
distinguished  pupils  of  the  celebrated  Boer- 
haave.  After  graduating  at  his  native  place, 
he  settled  at  the  Hague ;  where  he  practised 
with  considerable  reputation  for  nearly  20 
years.  Baron  Van  Swieten,  being  ac- 
quainted with  the  extent  of  his  talents,  in- 
vited him  to  Vienna,  to  assi.st  in  the  plan  of 
I'eform,  which  the  Empress  had  consented 
to  support ,  in  the  medical  faculty  of  that 
capital.  De  Haen  accordingly  repaired 
thither  in  1754,  was  made  professor  of  the 
practice  of  medicine,  and  fully  answered  the 
expectations  which  had  been  formed  of  him^ 


HAL 


HAL 


403 


He  undertook  a  system  of  clinical  educa- 
tion, as  the  best  metbod  of  forming  good 
physicians  :  the  result  of  this  was  the  col- 
lection of  a  great  number  of  valuable  ob- 
servations, which  were  published  in  suc- 
cessive volumes  of  a  work,  entitled,  '•  Ratio 
Medendi  in  Nosocoraio  Practico,"  amount- 
ing ultimately  to  16.  He  left  also  several 
other  works,  as  On  the  Divisio?>  of  Fevers, 
&c.  and  died  at  the  age  of  72.  He  was  ge- 
nerally an  enemy  to  new  opinions  and  inno- 
vations in  practice,  which  led  him  into  se- 
veral controversies  ;  particularly  against 
variolous  inouulaiion,  and  the  use  of  poison- 
ous plants  in  medicine  :  but  he  exhibited 
much  learning  and  practical  knowledge. 

Hagiospe'rmum.  (From  etytoc,  holy,  and 
TTrify.a,  seed,  so  called  from  its  re[)uted  vir- 
tues.)    Wormseed. 

Hagio'xylum.  (From  ayioc,  holy,  and 
^iiXoV)  wood,  so  named  because  of  its  medi- 
einal  virtues.)     Guaiacum. 

HAIK.  Pili.  Cnpilli.  T!ie  hairs  of 
the  human  body  are  thin,  elastic,  dry  fila- 
ments, arising  from  the  skin.  They  con- 
sist of  the  bulb,  situated  under  the  skin, 
which  is  a  vascular  and  nervous  vesicle  ; 
and  a  trunk,  which  perforates  the  skin  and 
cuticle,  and  is  covered  with  a  peculiar  va- 
gina. The  colour  of  hair  varies  ;  its  seat, 
however,  is  in  the  medullary  juice.  The 
hair,  according  to  its  situation,  is  differ- 
ently named  ;  thus,  on  the  head  it  is  called 
capilli  ;  over  the  eyes,  supercilia  ;  cilia,  on 
the  margin  of  the  eyelids;  vibriism,  in  the 
foramina  of  the  nostrils  ;  pili  auriculares, 
jn  the  external  auditory  passage  ;  mystax, 
on  the  upper  lip;  and  barba,  on  the  lower 
jaw. 

Hala'tium.  (From  nxg,  salt.)  A  clys'er 
composed  chiefly  of  salt. 

Hat.che'mia.  (From  a.?,;,  salt,  and  x^'i 
to  pour  out.)     The  art  of  fusing  salts. 

Halel^'um.  (From  «.x<:,  salt,  and  txciiov 
oil.)     A  medicine  composed  of  salt  and  oil. 

Halica'caeum.  (From  a\g,  the  sea,  and 
KccKA^c;,  night  shade  ;  so  called  because  it 
grows  upon  the  banks  of  the  sea.)  See 
Fhysalis  alkekcnffi. 

Ha'lijius.  (From  atxc,  the  sea,  because 
of  its  saltish  taste.)  Sea-purslane,  said  to  be 
antispasmodic. 

Halim'trum.  (From  «xc,  the  sea,  and 
y/7o=v,  nitre.)     Nitre,  or  rather  rock  salt. 

HVLITUS.  (From /ja?!fo,  to  breathe  out.) 
A  vapour  or  gas. 

HALLER,  Albert,  was  born  at  Berne, 
where  his  father  was  an  advocate,  in  1709. 
He  displayed  at  a  very  early  age  extra- 
ordinary marks  of  industry  and  talents.  He 
was  intended  for  the  church,  but  having 
lost  his  father  when  only  13,  he  soon  after 
determined  upon  the  medical  profession. 
Having  studied  a  short  time  at  Tubingen, 
he  was  attracted  to  Leyden  by  the  repu- 
tation of  Boerhaave,  to  whom  he  has  ex- 
pressed his  obligations  in  the  most  affection- 


ate terms ;  but  he  took  his  degree  at  the 
former  place,  when  about  17  years  of  age. 
He  soon  after  visited  F.ngiand  and  France  ; 
then  returning  to  his  native  country,  first 
acquired  a  taste  for  botany,  which  he  pur- 
sued witii  great  zeal,  making  frequent  ex- 
cursions to  the  neighbouring  mountains. 
He  also  composed  a  '^  Poem  on  the  Alps," 
and  other  pieces,  which  weie  received  with 
much  applause.  Having  settled  in  his  na- 
tive city,  about  J 730,  lie  began  to  give 
lectures  on  anatomy,  but  with  indifferent 
success;  and  some  detached  pieces  on  ana- 
tomy and  botany  having  gained  him  con- 
siderable reputation  abroad,  he  was  invited 
by  George  li.,  in  1736,  to  become  pro- 
fessor ii!  tiie  uriiveisity,  which  he  had  re- 
cently foujded  at  Goiiiiigen.  He  accepted 
this  advantageous  offi-r,  and  though  his 
airivni  was  rendered  melancholy  by  the  loss 
of  a  beloved  wife,  from  some  accident  which 
occurred  in  the  journey,  he  commenced  at 
once  the  duties  of  his  office  with  great  zeal  ; 
he  encouraged  the  most  industrious  of  his 
pupils  to  institute  an  experimental  investiga- 
tion on  some  part  of  the  animal  cecoiiomy, 
affording  them  his  assistance  therein.  Hb 
was  likewise  himself  indefatigable  in  similar 
researches,  during  the  17  years  which  he 
spent  there,  Laving  in  view  the  grand  reform 
in  physiology,  which  his  writings  ultimately 
effected,  dissipating  the  metaphysical  and 
chemical  j.irgon,  whereby  it  was  before  ob- 
scured. He  procured  the  establishment 
of  a  botanic  garden,  an  anatomical  theatre, 
a  sciiool  for  surgery  and  for  midwifery,  with 
a  lying-in-hospital,  and  other  useful  institu- 
tions at  that  university.  He  received  also 
many  honourable  testimonies  of  his  fame, 
being  chosen  a  member  of  liie  Royal  So- 
cieties of  Stockholm  and  Londo::,  mada 
physician  and  counsellor  to  George  I  J.,  and 
ihe  Emperor  conferred  on  him  the  title  of 
Baron  ;  which  however  he  declined,  as  it 
would  not  have  been  esteemed  in  his  native 
country.  To  this  he  returned  in  i75.3,  and 
during'the  remainder  of  his  life  discharged 
various  important  public  offices  there.  He 
ultiraalely  received  every  testimony  of  the 
general  estimation  in  which  he  was  held; 
the  learned  societies  of  Europe,  as  well  as 
several  sovereigns,  vying  with  each  other  in 
conferring  honours  isnon  him.  His  consti- 
tution was  delicate,  and  impatience  of  pain 
or  interruption  to  his  studies,  led  him  to  use 
violent  remedies  when  ill ;  however  by  tem- 
perance and  activity  he  reached  an  advanced 
age,  having  died  towards  the  end  of  1777. 
He  was  one  of  the  most  universally  in- 
formed men  in  modern  times.  He  spoke 
with  equal  facility  the  German,  French,  and 
Latin  languages  ;  and  read  all  the  other 
tongues  of  Europe,  except  the  Sclavonic  ; 
and  there  was  scarcely  any  book  of  repu- 
tation, with  which  he  was  not  acquainted. 
His  own  works  were  extremely  numerous, 
on  anatomy,  physiology,  pathology,  surgery. 


i04 


HAK 


botany,  &c.  besides  his  poems  and  political 
and  religious  publications.  The  principal 
are,  1.  His  large  work  on  the  Botany  of 
Switzerland,  in  3  vols,  folio,  with  many 
plates ;  2.  Commentaries  on  Boerhaave's 
Lectures,  7  vols,  octavo  ;  3.  Elements  of 
Physiology,  8  vols,  quarto,  a  work  of  the 
greatest  "merit  ;  4.  His  "  Bibliotheca,"  or 
Chronological  Histories  of  Authors,  with 
brief  Analyses  ;  2  vob.  quarto  on  Botany, 
two  on  Surgery,  two  on  Anatomy,  and  four 
on  the  Practice  of  Medicine,  displaying  an 
Immense  body  of  research. 

HALLUCIKA'TIO.  (From  kaUvciuor, 
to  err.)  A  depraved  or  erroneous  imagina- 
tion. .   jy 

HA'LO.  (From  axoc,  an  area  or  cifipe.) 
The  red  circle  surrounding  the  m\ip\e, 
which  becomes  somewhat  brown  in  old 
people,  and  is  beset  with  many  sebaceous 
glands. 

Halmyro'des.  (From  aXfAvpos,  salted.) 
A  term  applied  to  the  humours  ;  it  means 
acrimonious.  U  is  also  applied  to  fevere 
which  communicate  such  an  itching  sensa- 
tion as  js  perceived  from  handling  salt  sub- 
stances. 

Hama'lgama.     See  Amalgam. 
HAMPSTEAD  WATER.     A  good   cha- 
iybeate  piineral  water  in  the  neighbourhood 
of  London. 

HA'MULUS.  (Dim.  of  hamus,  a  hook  ) 
Hamns.  A  term  in  anatomy,  applied 
to  any  hook-like  process,  a."  the  hamulus 
of  the  pterygoid  process  of  the  splenoid 
bone. 

H  a'mus.  See  Hamulus. 
HAND.  Manus.  The  hand  is  compoped 
of  the  carpus  ^y  wrist,  metacarpus,  and  fin- 
gers. The  arteries  of  the  hand  are  the  falm- 
aryarch  and  the  digital  arlerks.  The  veins 
are  the  digital,  the  cephalic  of  the  thumb, 
and  the  snlvaleUa.  The  nerves  are  the  cu 
ianeus  exlernus  and  infernus. 

Habde'sia.  See  Ldipis  Hibernicus. 
HAKE-i-IP.  Lagocheilus.  Labia  lepo- 
rina.  A  tissure  or  longitudinal  division  of 
one  or  both  lips.  Children  are  frequently- 
born  with  (his  kind  of  malformation,  parti- 
cularly of  the  upper  lip.  Sometimes  the 
portions  of  the  lip,  which  ought  to  be 
united,  have  a  considerable  space  between 
them  ;  in  other  instances  they  are  not  much 
apart.  The  cleft  ia  occasionally  double, 
there  being  a  little  lobe;,  or  small  portion  of 
the  lip,  situated  between  the  two  fissures. 
Every  species  of  the  deformity  has  the  same 
appellation  of  hare-lip,  in  consequence  of 
the  imagined  resemblance  which  the  part 
has  to  the  upper  lip  of  a  hare. 

The  fissure  commonly  affects  only  the  lip 
itself.  In  many  cases,  however,  it  extends 
along  the  bones  of  the  palate,  even  as  far  as 
the  uvula.  Sometimes  these  bones  are  to- 
tally wanting ;  sometimes  they  are  only  di- 
vided by  a  fissure. 
§uch  a  malfoi'tnation  is  always  peculiarly 


liAii 

afflicting.  In  its  least  degree,  it  constaatly 
occasions  considerable  deformity  ;  and  when 
it  is  more  marked,  it  frequently  hinders 
infants  from  sucking,  and  makes  it  indispen- 
sable to  nourish  them  by  other  means. 
'A hen  the  lower  li[)  alone  is  affected,  which 
is  more  rarely  the  case,  the  child  can 
neither  retain  its  saliva,  nor  learn  to  speak, 
except  with  the  greatest  impediment.  But 
when  the  fissure  peivades  the  palate,  tiie 
patient  not  only  never  articulates  perfectly, 
but  cannot  masticate  nor  swallow,  except 
w'ith  great  difficulty,  on  account  of  the  food 
readily  getting  up  into  the  nose. 

H.^RMO'ISIA.  (From  ofce,  to  fit  together.) 
Harmony.  A  species  of  synarthrosis,  or 
immoveable  connexion  of  bones,  in  which 
bones  are  connected  together  by  means  of 
rough  margins,  not  dentiform  :  in  (his  man- 
ner most  of  the  bones  of  the  face  are  con- 
nected toficther. 

HARHJS.  Vi  Ai.TEB,  was  born  at  Glou- 
cester, about  the  year  1651.  He  took 
the^degree  of  bachelor  of  physic  at  Oxford, 
but  having  embraced  the  Roman  Catholic 
religion,  he  was  made  doctor  at  some  French 
University.  He  settled  in  London  in  1676, 
and  two  j'ears  after,  to  evade  the  order,  that 
all  Catholics  should  quit  the  metropolis,  he 
publicly  adopted  the  Protestant  Faith.  His 
practice  rapidly  augmented,  and  on  the  ac- 
cession of  William  HI.  he  was  appointed 
his  physician  in  ordinary.  He  died  in  1725. 
His  principal  work,  "  De  Morbis  Acutis 
Infantum,"  is  said  to  have  been  published 
at  the  suggestion  of  the  celebrated  Syden- 
ham :  it  passed  through  several  editions, 
lie  left  also  a  Trratise  on  the  Plague,  and 
a  collection  of  medical  and  surgical  papers, 
uhich  had  been  read  before  the  College 
of  Physicians. 

HAiiUOGATE  WATER.  The  villages 
<pf  High  and  Low  Harrogate  are  situate  in 
the  centre  of  the  county  of  York,  adjoining 
the  town  of  Knaresborough.  The  whole  of 
Harrogatf,  in  particular,  has  long  enjoyed 
considerable  reputation,  by  possessing  two 
kitids  of  very  valuable  springs;  and,  some 
years  ago,  the  chalybeate  was  the  only  one 
that  was  used  internally,  >j-hilsf  thesul|)hure- 
ous  water  was  cwnfined  to  external  use.  At 
present,  however,  the  latter  is  employed 
largely  as  an  internal  medicine. 

The  sulphureous  springs  of  Harrogate 
are  four  in  number,  of  the  same  quality, 
though  different  in  the  degree  of  their 
powers.  This  water,  when  first  taken  up, 
appears  perfectly  clear  and  transparent, 
and  sends  forth  a  few  air  bubbles,  but  not 
in  any  quantity.  It  possesses  a  very  strong 
sulphureous  and  fetid  smell,  precisely  like 
that  of  a  dmip  rusty  gun  barrel,  or  bilge- 
water.  To  the  taste  it  is  bitter,  nauseous, 
and  strongly  saline,  which  is  soon  borne 
without  any  disgust.  In  a  few  hours  of  ex- 
posure this  water  loses  its  transparency,  an4 
becomes    somewhat    pearly,    and     ratjief 


HAR 


HAR 


405 


s^reenish  io  (he  eye  ;  its  sulphureous  sraeli 
abates,  and  at  last  (he  sulphur  is  deposited 
in  the  form  of  a  thin  film,  on  the  bottom 
and  sides  of  the  vetsei  in  which  it  is  kt^pt. 
The  volatile  productions  of  this  water  show 
carbonic  acid,  sulphuretted  hydrogen,  and 
azotic  gas. 

The  sensible  effects  which  this  water  ex- 
cites, are  often  a  headacb  and  giddiness 
on  being  first  drunk,  followed  by  a  purga- 
tive operation,  which  is  speedy  and  mild, 
without  any  attendant  gripes;  and  this  is 
the  only  afiparent  eflfect  the  exhibition  of 
this  water  displays. 

The  diseases  in  which  this  water  is  used 
are  numerous,  particularly  of  the  alimentary 
canal,  and  irregularity  of  the  bilious  secre- 
tions. Under  this  water  the  health,  appe- 
tite, and  spirits  improve ;  and,  from  its 
opening  etfects,  il  cannot  fail  to  be  useful 
in  the  costive  habit  of  hypochondriasis. 
But  the  highest  recommendation  of  this 
■water  has  been  in  cutaneous  diseases,  and 
for  this  purpose  it  is  universally  employed, 
both  as  an  internal  medicine,  and  an  ex- 
ternal application:  in  this  united  form,  it 
is  of  particular  service  in  the  most  obstinate 
and  complicated  forms  of  cutaneous  affec- 
tions; nor  is  it  less  so  in  states  and  symp- 
toms supposed  connected  with  worms,  espe- 
cially with  the  round  worm,  and  ascarides, 
when  taken  in  such  a  dose  as  to  prove  a 
brisk  purgative ;  and  in  the  latter  case  also, 
when  used  as  a  clyster,  the  ascarides  being 
chiefly  confined  to  tiie  rectum,  and  there- 
fore within  the  reach  of  this  form  of  medi- 
cine. From  the  union  of  the  sulphureous 
and  saline  ingredients,  the  benefit  of  its  use 
has  been  long  establisiied  in  ha;morrhoiual 
afiFections. 

A  cour.se  of  Harrogate  waters  should  be 
conducted  so- as  to  produce  sensible  e.fects 
on  the  bowels  ;  iiaif  a  pint  taken  in  tiie 
morning,  and  repeated  three  or  four  times, 
will  produce  il,  and  its  nauseating  taste  may 
be  corrected  by  taking  a  dry  biscuit,  or  a 
bit  of  coarse  bread  after  it.  The  course 
must  be  continued,  in  obstinate  cases,  a  pe- 
riod of  some  months,  before  a  cure  can  be 
expected. 

HARTFELL  WATER.  This  mineral 
water  is  near  Motiat,  in  Scotland  :  it  con- 
tains iron  dissolved  by  the  sulphuric  acid, 
and  is  much  celebrated  in  scrofulous  ntfec- 
tioiis,  and  cutaneous  diseases.  It  is  U:ed 
no  less  as  an  e^iernal  application,  than 
drank  internally.  The  efiects  of  this  wa- 
ter, at  first,  Ri'e  some  degree  ef  drowsiness, 
vertigo,  and  |)ain  in  the  head,  which  soon  go 
oiF,  and  this  may  be  hastened  by  a  slight 
purge.  It  produces  generally  a  flow  of 
ijrine,  and  an  increase  of  appetite.  It  has 
acquired  much  reputation  also  in  old  and 
languid  ulcers,  where  the  teslui-e  of  the  dis- 
eased part  is  very  lax,  and  the  discharge  pro- 
fuse and  ill-conditioned. 

The  dose  of  this   water  is  more  limited 


than  that  of  most  of  the  mineral  springs 
which  are  used  medicinallj'.  It  is  of  im- 
portance in  all  cases,  and  es[)ecially  in  deli- 
cate and  irritable  habits-  to  begin  with  a  ve' 
ry  small  quantity,  for  an  over  dose  is  apt  to 
be  very  soon  rejected  by  tiie  stomach,  or  to 
occasion  griping  and  disturbance  in  the  in- 
testinal canal;  and  it  is  never  as  a  direct 
purgative  that  this  water  is  intended  to  be 
employed.  Feu  patients  will  bear  more 
than  an  English  pint  in  the  course  of  the 
day  ;  but  this  qu^intity  may  be  long  conti» 
nued.  It  is  often  adviseable  to  warm  the 
water  for  delicate  stomachs,  and  this  may 
be  done  without  occasioning  any  material 
change  in  its  properties, 

HARTLEY,  David,  was  born  in  170.5, 
son  of  a  clergyman  in  Yorkshire.  He 
studied  at  Cambridge,  and  was  intended  for 
the  church,  but  scruples  about  subscribing 
to  the  39  Articles  led  him  to  change  to  the 
medical  profession;  for  which  his  talents 
and  benevolent  disposition  well  qualified 
him.  After  practising  in  different  parts  of 
the  country,  he  settled  for  some  time  in~ 
London,  but  finally  went  to  Bath,  where 
he  died  in  1757.  He  published  some  tracts 
concerning  the  stone^,  especially  in  com- 
mendation of  Mrs.  Stephens'  medicine,  and 
appears  to  have  been  chiefly  instrumental  in 
procuring  her  a  reward  from  Parliament ; 
yet  he  is  said  to  have  died  of  the  disease 
after  taking  above  two  hundred  pounds  of 
soap,  the  princifial  ingredient  in  that 
nostrum.  Some  other  papers  were  also 
written  by  him  ;  but  the  principal  work, 
upon  which  his  fame  securely  rests,  is  a  me- 
taphysical treatise,  entitled  '•  Observations 
on  Man,  his  Frame,  his  Duty,  and  his  Ex- 
pectations." The  doctrine  of  vibration,  in- 
deed, on  v.hich  he  explained  sensation,  is 
merely  gratuitous  ;  but  his  Disquisitions  on 
the  Power  of  Association,  and  other  mental 
Phenomena,  evince  great  subl'ely  and  ac- 
curacy of  research. 

Hartshnrn.     See  Cormt. 

Harlshorn  shavings.     See  Corim. 

Hart's  tongue.  See  Mplenium  SchoJo- 
pendrium.  ^ 

Hurt-wort.     See  Lnserpitium  siler. 

Hart-wort  of  Marstitles.  See  Seseli  ler- 
tuosum. 

HARVEY,  William,  the  illustrious 
discoverer  of  the  circulation  of  the  bluod, 
was  born  .it  Folks'one  in  Ken!,  in  1578. 
After  studying  four  years  at  Cambridge,  be 
went  abroad  at  the  age  of  19,  visited  France 
and. Germany,  and  tiien  fixed  himself  at 
Padua,  which  was  the  most  celebrated  me- 
dical school  in  Europe,  where  be  was  cre- 
ated Doctor  in  16132.  On  returning  to 
England  he  repeated  his  graduation  at  Cam- 
bridge, and  settled  in  London  ;  he  became 
a  Fellow  of  the  College  of  Physicians  in 
1603,  and  soon  after  physician  to  St.  Bar- 
tholomew's Hospital.  In  1615,  he  was  ap- 
pointed Lecturer  on  Anatomy  and   Surgery 


HEA 


HEA 


to  the  College,  which  was  probably  the 
more  immediate  cause  of  the  publication  of 
his  Tand  discovery.  He  appears  to  have 
withheld  his  opinions  from  the  world,  until 
reiterated  experiment  had  confirmed  them, 
and  enabled  him  to  prove  the  whole  in 
detail,  with  every  evidence,  of  which  the 
snbiect  will  admit.  The  promulgation  of 
this  important  doctrine  brought  on  him  the 
most  unjust  opposition,  some  condemning  it 
as  an  innovation,  others  pretending  that  it 
was  known  before  ;,  and  he  complained,  that 
his  practice  materially  declined  afterwards: 
however  he  had  the  satisfaction  of  living  to 
see  the  truth  fully  established.  He  like- 
wise received  considerable  marks  of  royal 
favourfrom  James  and  Charles  I.,  to  whom 
he  was  appointed  physician  ;  and  the  latter 
particularly  assisted  his  inquiries  concerning 
generation,  by  the  opportunity  of  dissectii|g 
numerous  females  of  the  deer  kind  in  dif- 
ferent stages  of  pregnancy.  During  the 
civil  war,  when  he  retired  to  Oxford,  his 
house  in  London  was  pillaged,  and  many 
valuable  papers,  the  result  of  several  years 
labour,  destroyed.  He  published  his  first 
work  on  the  circulation  iti  1628,  at  Frank- 
fort, as  tlie  best  means  of  circulating  his 
opinions  throughout  Europe  ;  after  which 
he  found  it  necessaiy  to  write  two  "  Exer- 
citations"  in  refutation  of  his  opponents. 
In  1651  he  allowed  his  other  great  worlv, 
"  De  Generatione  Animalium"  to  be  made 
public,  leading  to  tlie  inference  of  the  uf:i- 
versal  prevalence  of  oval  generation.  In 
the  year  following  he  had  the  gratification 
of  seeing  his  bust  in  marble,  vi^ith  a  suitable 
inscription  recording  bis  discoveries,  placed 
ia  the  hall  of  the  College  of  Physicians  by  a 
vote  of  that  body  ;  and  he  was  soon  after 
chosen  President,  but  declined  the  otfice  on 
account  of  his  age  and  infiimities.  In 
return  he  presented  to  the  College  an  ele- 
gantly furnished  convocation  room,  and  a 
museum  filled  with  choice  books  and  surgi- 
cal instruments.  He  also  gave  up  his 
paternal  estate  of  56  pounds  per  annum  for 
the  institution  of  an  annual  feast,  at  which 
a  Latin  oration  should  be  spoken,  in  com- 
memoration of  the  benefactors  of  the  Col- 
lege, &LC.  He  died  in  1658.  A  splendid 
edition  of  his  works  was  printed  in  1766, 
by  the  College,  in  quarto,  to  which  a  Latin 
Life  of  the  author  was  prefixed,  written  by 
Dr.  Laurence. 

Hay,  camel's.     See  Juncus  odoratus. 

HEAD.  Caput.  The  superior  part  of  the 
body  placed  upon  the  neck,  containing  the 
cerebrum,  cerebellum,  and  medulla  oblong- 
ata. It  is  divided  into  the  face  and  hairy 
part.  On  the  latter  is  observed  the  vertex, 
or  crown  of  the  head  ;  the  sinciput,  or  fore- 
part; iheoccipnt,  or  hinder  part.  For  the 
former,  see  Face.  For  the  bones  of  the 
head,  see  Skull.  The  common  integuments 
of  the  head  are  called  the  scalp. 

HEARING.     Jinditii^.     This  sense  is  pla- 


ced, by  physiologists,  among  the  animal 
actions.  It  is  a  sensation  by  which  we  hear 
the  sound  of  sonorous  bodies.  The  organ 
of  hearing  is  the  soft  portion  of  the  auditory 
nerve  which  is  distributed  on  the  vestibule, 
semicircular  canals  and  cochlea. 

HEART.  Cor.  A  hollow  muscular 
viscus,  situated  in  the  cavit}'  of  the  peri- 
cardiuvn  for  the  circulation  of  the  blood. 
It  is  divided  externally  into  a  hast,  or  its 
broad  part ;  a  superior  and  an  inferior  sur- 
face, and  an  anterior  and  posterior  margin. 
Internally,  it  is  divided  into  a  right  and 
left  ventricle.  The  situation  of  the  heart 
is  oblique,  not  transverse;  its  base  being 
placed  on  the  right  of  the  bodies  of  the  ver- 
tebrae, and  its  apex  obliquely  to  the  sixth 
rib  on  the  left  side  ;  so  that  the  left  ven- 
tricle is  almost  posterior,  and  (he  right  an- 
terior. Its  inferior  surface  lies  upon  the 
diaphragm.  There  are  two  cavities  adhe- 
ring to  the  base  of  the  heart,  from  their  re- 
semblance called  auricles.  The  right  au- 
ricle is  a  muscular  sac,  in  which  are  four 
apertures,  two  of  the  venaj  cavee,  an  open- 
ing into  the  right  ventricle,  and  the  open- 
ing of  the  coronary  vein.  The  left  is  a  si- 
milar sac,  in  which  there  are  five  aperturts, 
viz.  those  of  the  four  pulmonary  veins,  and 
an  opening  into  the  left  ventricle.  The 
cavities  in  the  iieart  are  called  ventricles: 
these  are  divided  by  a  fleshy  septum,  called 
septum  cordis,  into  a  right  atid  left.  Each 
ventricle  has  two  or//?t:es;  the  one  auricular, 
through  which  the  hlood  enters,  the  other 
arterious,  through  which  the  blood  passes 
out.  These  four  orifice.s  are  supplied  with 
valves,  which  are  named  from  their  re- 
semblance ;  those  at  the  arterious  orifices 
are  called  the  semilunar;  those  at  the  ori- 
fice of  the  right  auricle,  tricuspid;  and  those 
at  the  orifice  of  the  left  auricle,, nri7r«/. 
The  valve  of  Eustachius  is  situated  at  the 
termination  of  the  vena  cava  inferior,  just 
within  the  auricle.  The  substance  of  the 
heart  is  muscular,  its  exterior  fibres  are 
longitudinal,  its  middle  transverse,  and  its 
interior  oblique.  The  internal  superficies  of 
tht!  ventricles  and  auricles  of  the  heart  are 
invested  with  a  strong  and  smooth  mem- 
brane, which  is  extremely  irritable.  The 
vessels  of  the  heart  are  divided  into  common 
and  proper.  The  commonare,  I.  The  aorta, 
which  arises  from  the  left  ventricle  2.  The 
pulmonary  artery,  which  originates  from 
the  right  ventricle.  3.  The  four  pulmonary 
veins,  which  terminate  in  the  left  auricle. 
4.  The  two  vencE  cava,  which  evacuate  them- 
selves into  the  right  auricle.  The  proper 
vessels  are,  1.  The  coronary  arteries,  which 
arise  from  the  aorta,  and  are  distribtjted  on 
the  heart.  2.  The  coronary  veins,  which 
return  the  blood  into  the  right  auricle.  The 
nerves  of  the  heart  are  branches  of  the 
eighth  and  great  intercostal  pairs.  The 
heart  of  the  foetus  differs  from  that  of  tha 
adult,  in  having  a  foramen  orrde,  through 


IlED 


HE! 


4(j7 


which  the  blood  passes  from  the  right  auri- 
cle to  the  left. 

Heart's  ease.     See  Viola  tricolor. 

Heat.     See  Caloric. 

Heat,  absolute.  This  term  is  applied 
to  the  wlioie  quantity  of  caloric  existing  in  a 
body  in  chemical  union. 

Hevt,  Animal.     See  Animal  heat. 

Heat,  free.  If  the  heat  which  exists 
in  any  substance  be  from  any  cause  forced 
in  some  degree  to  quit  that  substance,  and 
lo  combine  witii  those  that  surround  it, 
then  such  heat  is  said  to  be  free,  or  sensible, 
until  the  equilibrium  is  restored. 

Heat,  latest.  When  any  body  is  in 
equilibrium  with  the  bodies  which  sur- 
round it  with  respect  to  its  heat,  that 
quantity  \vhich  it  contains  is  not  percepti- 
ble by  any  external  sign,  or  organ  of  sense, 
and  is  termed  combined  caloric,  or  latent 
heat. 

Heal,  sensible.     See  Heat,  free. 

Heavy  carbonated  hydrogen  gas.  See  Car- 
buretted  hydrogen  gas. 

HEBERDEN,  William,  was  born  in 
London  in  1710,  and  graduated  at  Cam- 
bridge, where  he  afterwards  practised  during 
ten  years,  and  gave  lectures  on  the  Materia 
Medica.  During  this  period  he  published 
a-  little  Tract,  entitled  "  Antitheriaca," 
condemning  the  complication  of  certain 
ancient  Formulaj  of  Medicines.  In  1748 
he  removed  to  London,  having  previously 
been  elected  a  Fellow  of  the  College  of 
Physicians  ;  and  he  was  shortly  after  ad- 
milted  into  the  Royal  Society.  He  soon 
rose  to  considerable  reputation  and  practice 
in  his  profession.  At  his  suggestion  "  the 
Medical  Transactions  of  the  College  of 
Physicians,"  first  appeared  in  1768 ;  and 
four  other  volumes  have  since  been  pub- 
lished at  different  periods  Dr.  Heberden 
contributed  some  valuable  papers  to  this 
work,  especially  on  the  Angina  Pectoris,  a 
disease  not  before  described;  and  on  Chicken 
Pox,  which  he  first  accurately  distinguished 
from  Small  Pox.  Some  other  papers  of  his 
appeared  in  the  Philosophical  Transactions. 
As  he  advanced  in  years  he  began  to  relax 
from  the  fatigue  of  practice :  and  in  1782 
ha  drew  up  the  result  of  his  experience  in  a 
volume  of  "  Commentaries,"  written  in 
elegant  Latin.  He  had  ever  accustomed 
himself  to  take  notes  by  the  bedside  of  the 
patient,  which  he  arranged  every  month  ; 
and  from  these  documents  he  composed  his 
work.  He  reserved  it  for  publication,  how- 
ever, till  after  his  death,  which  did  not 
happen  till  1801. 

Hectic  fever.  (From  £?/?,  habit.)  See  fe- 
rn's heclica- 

HE'DERA.  (From  htereo,  to  stick,  because 
it  attaches  itself  to  frees  and  old  walls.)  The 
name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the  Linnajan 
system.  Class,  Fentandrla.  Order,  Monogy- 
nia.   The  ivy. 

He'diska  arbo'rea.    See  Hedcra  Helix. 


Heoera  Hii'Lix.  Hedera  arborea.  The 
ivy.  The  leaves  of  this  tree  have  little  or  uo 
smell,  but  a  very  nauseous  taste.  Haller  in- 
forms us,  that  ihey  are  recummended  in  Ger- 
many against  the  atrophy  of  children.  By 
the  common  people  of  this  country  they  are 
sometimes  applied  to  running  sores,  and  to 
keep  issues  open.  The  berries  were  sup- 
posed by  the  ancients  to  have  a  purgative 
and  emetic  quality ;  and  an  extract  was 
made  from  them  by  water,  called  by  Quer- 
cetanus  exlraclum  purgans.  Later  writers 
have  recommended  them  in  small  doses  as 
alexipharmic  and  sudorific:  it  is  said,  that 
in  the  plague  at  London,  the  powder  of 
them  was  given  in  vinegar,  or  white  wine, 
with  good  success.  It  is  from  the  stalk  of 
this  tree  that  a  resinous  juice  called  Gummi 
hedera:,  exudes  ver3;'  plentifully  in  waro3 
climates.  It  is  imported  from  the  East 
Indies,  though  it  may  be  collected  from 
trees  in  this  country.  It  is  brought  over 
in  hard  compact  masses,  externally  of  a 
reddish-brown  colour,  internally  of  a  bright 
brownish  yellow,  with  reddish  specks  or 
veins.  It  has  a  strong,  resinous,  agreeable 
smell,  and  an  adstringent  taste.  Though 
never  used  in  the  practice  of  the  present 
day,  it  possesses  corroborant,  astringent  and 
antispasmodic  virtues. 

He'dera  terre'stris.  See  Glecoma. 

Hedge  hyssop.    See  Gratiola. 

Hedge  mustard.  See  Erysimum  offici- 
nale. 

Hedge  mustard,  stinking.  See  Erysimum 
Alliaria. 

He'dra.  The  anus.  Excrement.  A  frac- 
ture. 

Hedyo'smos.     Mint. 

HEISTER,  Laurence,  was  born  at 
Frankfort  on  the  JVlaine,  in  16S3.  After 
studying  in  different  German  universities, 
and  serving  sometime  as  an  army-surgeon, 
he  graduated  at  Ley  den  ;  and  in  1709  was 
appointed  physician  general  to  the  Dutch 
Military  Hospital.  The  next  year  he  be- 
came professor  of  anatomy  and  surgery  at 
Altorf:  and  having  distinguished  himself 
greatly  by  his  lectures  and  writings,  he 
received  in  1720  a  more  advantageous  ap- 
pointment at  Helmstadt,  under  the  Duke  of 
Brunswick,  as  physician,  Aulic  counsellor, 
and  professor  of  Medicine ;  in  which  he  con- 
tinued, notwithstanding  an  invitation  to 
Piussia  from  the  Czar  Peter,  till  the  period 
of  liis  death  in  1758.  He  was  author  of 
several  esteemed  works,  particularly  a  Com- 
pendium of  Anatomy,  which  became  very 
popular,  being  remarkable  for  its  concise- 
ness and  clearness.  His  '■  Institutions  of 
Surgery"  also  gained  him  great  credit ; 
being  translated  into  Latin,  and  most  of  the 
modern  languages  of  Europe.  Another 
valuable  practical  work  was  entitled  "  Me- 
dical, Surgical,  and  Anatomical  Cases  and 
Observations."  He  had  some  taste  for 
Botany  also,  which  he  taught  at  Helmstadt, 


40S                           HEL  HEL 

and  considerably  enriched  the  garden  there  ;  it  commonly  operates  as  a  cathartic,  some- 

but  he  anfortunately  became  an  antagonist  times  as  an  emetic,    and,  in    large  doses, 

of  tlie  celebrated  Linnaeus,  not  properly  ap-  proves  hii;hly  deleterious, 

predating  the  excellence  of  the  system  of  Helle'borus     ni'ger.        Melampodium. 

that  eminent  nalnralist.  Black    hellebore,  or  Christmas  rose.     Hel- 

Helco'ma.     Ulceration.  leborus  niger,  scapo  subbiflore  subnudo,  fo- 

Helco'nia.     (From  ixno;,  an  ulcer.)     An  His  pedalis,  of  Linnaaus.     The  root  of  this 

ulcer  in  the    external    or    niternal   superii-  exotic  plant  is  the  part    employed  medici- 

cies  of  the  cornea,  known  by  an  excavation  nally  :    its    taste,  when    fresh,    is   biderish, 

and    oozing   of   purulent    matter   from    the  and  somewhat   acrid  :  it  also  emits  a  nau- 

cornea.  seous    acrid    smell  3    but,  being   long   kep). 

Hilcy'drion.     (From  «/jiof,  an  ulcer,  and  both    its    sensible    qualities   and    medicinal 

!/Jai,o,  water.)     Hdcydrium.     A   moist   ulcer-  activity  suffer  very  considerable  diminution, 

ous  pustule.  The  ancients    esteemed    it    as    a    powerful 

Helcy'ster.     (From  t/jiai,  to  draw.)    An  remedy  in  maniacal  cases.     At  present  it  is 

instrument  for  exfi"ictini;  the  foetus.  exhibited   principally   as  an    alterative,   or, 

Hele'niu51.      (From    [lelene,   the   island  when  given  in  a  large  dose,  as  a  purgative, 

U'here  it  grew.)    See  Imila  helenium.  It  often  proves  a  very   powerful    ernniena- 

Helia'nthus  tubero'sus.  Jerusalem  .\r-  gogue  in  plethoric    habits,    where    steel    is 

tiehoke.      .Although   formerly  in   estimation  ineffectual,  or  improper.     It  is  also  recom- 

for  the  table,  this   plant,  HttlanUius  tuberosiis  mended    in    dropsies,   and  some    cutaneous 

of  Linna3ii3,  is  now  neglected,    it  being  apt  diseases. 

to  produce  flatulency  tifid  dyspepsia.  Helviet -flower,  ydlorv.     See  Anihora. 

Helica'lis  MAJOR.    Sea  Heiicis  major.  .     HELMt'NTHAGOGUES.    {Helminthfigo- 

Helica'lis  mi'koii.    See  He'icis  minor.  ga  :  from  ixy.iv;,  a  worm,  and   a^a>,  to  drive 

HK'LICIS  M  \'JOR.    A  proper  muscle  of  out.)     Medicines  which  destroy  and  espel 

the  ear,  which  depresses  llie  part  of  the  car-  worms.     See  .^nlhelminlics. 

tilage  of  the  ear  into   wliich   it  is  inserted  ;  HELMINTHI'ASIS.      (EKuiy8ia.(ri-,    from 

it  lies   upon  the  upper  or  sharp  point  of  the  *\/j^ivq,  which  signifies  any  species  of  worm.) 

helix,  or  outward  ring,  arising  from  the  ifp-  A  disease  in  which  worms,  or  the   larvas  of 

per  and  acute  part  o'f  the  helix   anteriorly,  worms,  are  bred  under  the  skin,  or  some  ex- 

and  passing  to  be    inserted   into  its  cartilage  ternal   part  of  the   body.     It  is  endemial  to 

a  little  above  the.  tragus.  Martinique,  Westphalia,  Transylvania,  and- 

HE'LICIS  MI'NOR.     A  proper  muscle  of  some  other  places, 

the  ear,  which  contracts  the  fissure  of  the  Helminthoco'rtos.     See   Coralllna  cor- 

ear :  it  is  situated  below  the  helicis   major,  sicana. 

upon  part  of  the  helix.     It  arises  from  the  HELMONT,   John    Baptist    Vait,    was 

inferior  and  anterior  part  of  the  helix,  and  born  of  a  noble  family  at  Brussels  in  1-577. 

is  inserted  into  the  crus  of  the  helix,  near  He  exhibited  very  early  proofs  of  superior 

{he  fissure  in  the  cartilage  opposite  to  the  abilities,  and  soon  became  conrinced  how 

concha.  much  hypothesis  was  ranked  under  the  name 

Heliotro'pii  sd'ccus.     See  Crotontindo-  of    science  and  philosophy  in   books   :  he 

rium.  seems  to  have  perceived  the  necessity  of 

HE'LIX.    (Ea/|,  from  uxm,  to  turn  about.)  experiment  and  induction  in  the  discovery 

The  external  circle  or  border  of  the  outer  of  real  knowledge  ;  but  did  not  methodize 

ear,  that  curls  inwards.  his    ideas    sufficiently,  to  pursue  that    plarv 

HELLEBOKA'STER.      (From    sxxf^o^oj,  with  its  full  advantage.     After   taking    his 

hellebore.)     See  Helltborus  fmlidus.  degree  at  Louvain  he  travelled  during  tec 

Hellebore,  black.     See  Helleborus  niger.  years,  and  in   this    period    acquired  some 

Hellebore,  while.    See  Veralrum  album.  practical  knowledge  of  chemistry.     On  his 

HELLE'BORUS.     {Ekx^opo; :  Ts.pa  to  tn  return  in  1609  he  married  a  noble  lady  of 

^5^*  iKxtn,  because  it  destroys,   if    eaten.)  large  fortune,  which  enabled  him  to  pursue 

The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the  Lin-  his    researches    in    the    three   kingdoms  of 

pffian  system.     Class,   Polyaiidria.     Order,  nature  with  little  interruption.    He  declined 

Polygynia.    Hellebore.  visiting  patients,  but  gave  gratuitous  advice 

Helle'borus  albus.     See  Verairum   al-  to  those,  who  went  to  consult  him  ;  and  he 

bum.  boasts  of  having  cured  several   thousands 

Helle'borus    fce'tidus.      Helleborasler.  annually.    He  continued  his  investigations 

Stinking    hellebore,  or  bear's  foot.     Helle-  with    astonishing    diligence    durhig    thirty 

borus  fcetidus,  caule  multifloro  folioso,  foliis  years,  and  made  several  discoveries  in  che- 

pedatis,   of  Linneeus.      The    leaves  of  this  mislry  ;  among  which  were  certain  articles 

indigenous  plant  are  recommended  by  many  possessed    of  considerable   activity  on   the 

as    possessing    extraordinary    anthelmintic  human    body.      This  cenfirmed  his  oppo- 

powers.     The  smell  of  the  recent  plant  is  sition  to  the  Galenical  school ;  the  absurd 

extremely  foetid,  and  the  taste  is  bitter  and  hypotheses,  and  inert  practice  of  which  he 

•remarkably    acrid,   insomuch    that,    when  attacked  with    great  warmth    and   ability. 

fliRwed,  it  excoriates  the  montb  and  fauces.  Indeed  he  contribnled  areatly  !•■>  overUi"'n 


Hem 

(iieir  influence  ;  but  from  a  desire  (o  explain 
every  thing  on  cliemical  principles,  he  sub- 
stituted doctrines  equally  gratuitous  or  un- 
intelligible. He  published  various  works 
from  time  to  time,  which  brought  him  con- 
siderable reputation,  and  he  was  repeatedly 
invited  to  Vienna  ;  but  he  preferred  con- 
tinuing in  his  laboratory.     He  died  in  1644. 

Helo'ces.  (From  6>.oc,  a  marsh.)  A 
term  applied  to  fevers  generated  from  marsh 
miasma. 

Helo'sis.  (From  nKm,  to  turn.)  An 
evejrsioii  or  turning  up  of  the  eyelids. 

He'lxine.  (From  iijim,  to  draw  ;  so  call- 
ed because  it  sticks  to  whatever  it  touches.) 
Pellitory  of  the  wall. 

Hemalo'pia.  Corruptly  written  for  has- 
Eialopia. 

Hematu'ria.     See  Hcematuria. 

HEMERALOPS.  (From  wf^if^,  the  day, 
and  m-\,,  an  eye.)  One  who  can  see  but  in 
the  day-time. 

HEMERALOTIA.  (From  «/^«^a,  the 
day,  and"*!,  the  eye.)  A  defect  in  the 
sight,  which  consists  in  being  able  to  see  in 
the  day-time,  but  not  in  the  evening-  The 
following  is  Scarpa's  description  of  this 
curious  disorder.  Hemeralopia,  or  noctur- 
nal blindness,  is  properly  nothing  but  a  kind 
of  imperfect  periodical  amaurosis,  most 
commonly  sympathetic  with  the  stomach. 
its  paroxysms  come  on  towards  the  evening, 
and  disajipear  in  the  morning.  The  disease 
is  endemic  in  some  countries,  and  epidemic, 
at  certain  seasons  of  the  year,  in  others. 
At  sun  set,  objects  appear  to  persons  affected 
with  this  complaint  as  if  covered  with  an 
ash-coloured  veil,  which  gradually  changes 
into  a  dense  cloud,  which  intervenes  between 
the  eyes  and  surrounding  objects.  Patients 
with  hemeralopia,  have  the  pupil,  both  in 
the  day  and  night  time,  more  dilated,  and 
less  moveable  than  it  usually  is  in  healthy 
eyes.  The  majority  of  them,  however, 
have  the  pupil  more  or  less  moveable  in  the 
day  time,  and  always  expanded  and  motion- 
less at  niglit.  When  brouglit  into  a  room 
faintly  lighted  by  a  candle,  where  all  the 
bystanders  can  see  tolerably  well,  they  can- 
not discern  at  all,  or  in  a  very  feeble  man- 
ner, scarcely  any  one  object ;  or  they  only 
find  themselves  able  to  distinguish  light  from 
darkness,  and  at  moon-light  their  sight  is 
still  worse.  At  day -break  they  recover  their 
sight,  which  continues  perfect  all  the  rest  of 
the  day  till  sun-set. 

Heuicerau'nios.  (From  ufAiruf,  half,  and 
siiipx,  to  cut ;  so  called  because  it  was  cut 
half  way  down)  A  bandage  for  the  back 
and  breast. 

HEMICRA'NIA.  (From  »fAt<ruc,  half,  and 
nfSLVKv,  the  head.)  A  pain  that  affects  only 
one  side  of  the  head. 

Hemicra'wia  cla'vus.  Pain  resembling 
the  driving  a  nail  into  the  head. 

Hemio'psia.  (From  nfjum,  half,  and  u^, 
en  eye.)    A  defect  of  vision,  in  which  the 


HEP 


"^iC© 


person  sees  the  half,  but  not  the  whole  of  an 
object. 

Hemipa'gia.  (From  ny-iau;,  half,  and 
7ra.yioc,  fixed.)  A  fixed  paia  on  one  side  of 
the  head. 

HEMIPLE'GIA.  (*rom  i!y4<rvc,  half, 
and  7r}jia-Tce,  to  strike.)  A  paralytic  affec- 
tion of  one  side  of  the  body.  See  Paraly- 
sis. 

Hemlock.     See  Conium. 

Hemlock- dropwoTt.     See  Oenanihe. 

Hemlock,  water.     See  Cicuta  virosa. 

Hemorrhage  from  the  lungs.  See  Hce- 
mepigsis. 

Hemorrhage  from  the  nose.  See  Epis- 
taxis. 

Hemorrhage  from  the  stomach.  See  fl«- 
matemesis. 

Hemorrhage  from  the  urinarjj  organs.  See 
Hcematuria. 

Hemorrhage  from  the  uterus.  See  Me- 
norrhagia. 

Hemp.     See  Cannabis. 

Hemp-agrimony.     See  Eupalorium. 

Hemp,  icater.     See  Eupalorium: 

Henbane.     See  Hyoscyamus. 

HE'PAR.     {»'7Tdif,  the  liver.)     See  Liver. 

He'par  suLPHDRis.  Liver  of  sulphur. 
This  is  asulphuret  made  either  with  poiash 
or  soda.  It  has  a  disagreeable  fcetid  smell, 
but  is  in  high  esteem  with  some  as  a  medi- 
cine to  decompose  corrosive  sublimate,  when 
taken  into  the  stomach.  See  Sulpfiurelum 
potasses. 

He'par  uteri'num     The  placenta. 

HEPATA'LGIA  (From  »7rap,  the  liver, 
and  a.Ky@',  pain.)     Pain  in  the  liver. 

HE'PATIC.  Any  thing  belonging  to  the 
liver. 

Hepa'tic  air.  Sulphuretted  hydrogen  gas. 
Hepatic  airs  consist  of  inflammable  air  com- 
bined with  sulphur,  which  exists  in  very  dif- 
ferent proportions.  See  Hydrogen  gas,  sul- 
phuretted. 

BEPA'TIC  ARTERY.  Arteria  hepatica. 
The  artery  which  nourishes  the  substance 
of  the  liver.  It  arises  from  the  costiac, 
where  it  almost  touches  the  point  of  the 
lobulus  Spigelii.  Its  root  is  covered  by  the 
pancreas ;  it  then  turns  a  little  forwards, 
and  passes  under  the  pylorus  to  the  porta 
of  the  liver,  and  runs  betwist  the  biliary 
ducts  and  the  vena  ports,  where  it  divides 
into  two  large  branches,  one  of  which  enters 
the  right,  and  the  other  the  left  lobe  of  the 
liver.  In  this  place  it  is  enclosed  along 
with  all  tlie  other  vessels  in  the  capsule  of 
Glisson. 

HEPA'TIC  DUCT.  Ductus  hepatievs. 
The  trunk  of  the  biliary  pores.  It  runs 
from  the  sinus  of  the  liver  towards  the  duo- 
donum,  and  is  joined  by  the  cystic  duct,  lo 
form  the  ductus  communis  choledochus. 
See  Biliary  duct. 

HEPA'TIC  VEINS.  See  vein,  and  Vena 
porta. 

Hepa'tica.     (From  -tva*,  the  liver;   .«o 


4m 


HEP 


called  because  it  was  thought  to  be  useful  in 
diseases  of  the  liver.)  The  herb  liverwort. 
See  Marchanlia  polymorpha. 

Hepa'tica  NOBiLis.  Herb  trinity.  See 
£nemone  hepatka. 

Hepa'tica  terre'stris.  See  Marchanlia 
polymorpha. 

HEPATIRRH^'A.  (From  >i7ruf>,  the 
liver,  and  fuce,  to  flow.)  A  diarrhoea,  in 
which  portions  of  flesh,  like  liver,  are 
voided. 

HEPATITIS.  (From  uTratp,  the  liver.) 
I/ijlammaiio  hepatis.  An  inflammation  of 
the  liver.  A  genus  of  disease  in  the  class 
pyrexiw, andorder  phlegmasicB  oi  CuWen,  who 
defines  it  "  febrile  aftection,  attended  with 
tension  and  pain  of  the  right  hypochondri- 
um,  often  pungent,  like  that  of  a  pleurisy, 
but  more  frequently  dull,  or  obtuse,  a  pain 
nt  the  clavicle  and  at  the  top  of  the  shoulder 
of  (he  right  side  ;  much  uneasiness  in  lying 
down  on  the  left  side  ;  difliculty  of  breath- 
ing :  a  dry  cough,  vomiting,  and  hic- 
cough." 

Hepatitis  has  generally  been  considered 
of  two  kinds;  one  the  acute,  the  other 
chronic. 

Besides  the  causes  producing  other  in- 
flammations, such  as  the  application  of  cold, 
external  injuries  from  contusions,  blows, 
&c.  this  disease  may  be  occasioned  by  cer- 
tain passions  of  the  mind,  by  violent  exer- 
cise, by  intense  summer  heals,  by  long  con- 
tinued intermittent  and  remittent  fevers, 
and  by  various  solid  concretions  in  the  sub- 
stance of  the  liver.  In  warm  climates  this 
viscus  is  more  apt  to  be  affected  with  in- 
flammation than  perhaps  any  other  part  of 
the  body,  probably  from  the  increased  se- 
cretion of  bile  which  takes  place  when  the 
blood  is  thrown  on  the  internal  parts,  by  an 
exposure  to  cold  ;  or  from  the  bile  becoming 
acrid;  and  thereby  exciting  an  irritation  in 
the  part. 

The  acute  species  of  hepatitis  comes  on 
with  a  pain  in  the  right  hypochondrium, 
extending  up  to  the  clavicle  and  shoulder  ; 
which  is  much  increased  by  pressing  upon 
the  part,  and  is  accompanied  with  a  cough, 
oppression  of  breathing,  and  difficulty  of 
lying  on  the  left  side  ;  together  with  nausea 
and  sickness,  and  often  with  a  vomiting  of 
bilious  matter.  The  urine  is  of  a  deep  saf- 
fron colour,  and  small  in  quantity  ;  there  is 
loss  of  appetite,  great  thirst,  and  costive- 
ness,  with  a  strong,  nard,  and  frequent  pulse ; 
and  when  the  disease  has  continued  for  some 
days,  the  skin  and  eyes  become  tinged  of  a 
deep  yellow. 

The  chronic  species  is  usually  accompa- 
nieU  with  a  morbid  complexion,  loss  of  ap- 
petite and  flesh,  costiveness,  indigestion, 
flatulency,  pains  in  the  stomach,  a  yellow 
tinge  of  the  skin  and  eyes,  clay-coloured 
stools,  high-coloured  urine,  depositing  a 
redjsediment  and  ropy  mucus;  an  obtuse 
pain  in  the  region  of  the  liver,  extending  to 


HEP 

the  shoulder,  and  not  unfrequently   with  a 
considerable  degree  of  asthma. 

These  symptoms  are,  however,  often  so 
mild  and  insignificant  as  to  pass  almost  un- 
noticed ;  as  large  abscesses  have  been  found 
in  the  liver,  upon  dissection,  which  in  the 
person's  life-time  had  created  little  or  no 
inconvenience,  and  which  we  may  presume 
to  have  been  occasioned  by  some  previous 
inflammation. 

Hepatitis,  like  other  inflammations,  may 
end  in  resolution,  suppuration,  gangrene,  or 
scirrhus ;  but  its  termination  in  gangrene  is 
a  rare  occurrence. 

The  disease  is  seldom  attended  with  fatal 
consequences  of  an  immediate  nature,  and 
is  often  carried  off  by  haemorrhage  from  the 
nose,  or  haemorrhoidai  vessels,  and  likewise 
by  sweating,  by  a  diarrhoea,  or  by  an  eva- 
cuation of  urine,  depositing  a  copious  sedi- 
ment. In  a  few  instances,  it  has  been  ob- 
served to  cease  on  the  appearance  of  erysi- 
pelas in  some  external  part. 

When  suppuration  takes  place,  as  it  gene- 
rally does  before  this  forms  an  adhesion  with 
some  neighbouring  part,  the  pus  is  usually 
discharged  by  the  different  outlets  with 
which  this  part  is  connected,  as  by  cough- 
ing, vomiting,  purging,  or  by  an  abscess 
breaking  outwardly  ;  but,  in  some  instances^ 
the  pus  has  been  discharged  into  the  cavity 
of  the  abdomen,  where  no  such  adhesion 
bad  been  formed. 

On  dissection,  the  liver  is  often  found 
much  enlarged,  and  hard  to  the  touch  ;  its 
colour  is  more  of  a  deep  purple  than  what 
is  natural,  and  its  membranes  are  more  op 
less  aff'ected  by  inflammation.  Dissections 
likewise  show  that  adhesions  to  the  neigh- 
bouring parts  often  take  place,  and  large 
abscesses,  containing  a  considerable  quan- 
tity of  pus,  are  often  found  in  its  sub- 
stance. 

The  treatment  of  this  disease  must  be 
distinguished,  as  it  is  of  the  acute,  or  of  the 
chronic  form.  In  acute  hepatitis,  where 
the  symptoms  run  high,  and  the  constitu- 
tion will  admit,  we  should,  in  the  begin- 
ning, bleed  freely  from  the  arm  ;  which  it 
will  seldom  be  necessary  to  repeat,  if  car- 
ried to  the  proper  extent  at  first  :  in  milder 
cases,  or  whtre  there  is  less  power  in  the 
system,  (he  local  abstraction  of  blood,  by 
cupping  or  leeches,  may  be  sufficient.  We 
should  next  give  calomel  alone,  or  com- 
bined with  opium,  and  followed  up  by  in- 
fusion of  senna  with  neutral  salts,  jalap,  or 
other  cathartic,  to  evacuate  bile,  and  (ho- 
roughly  clear  ou(  (he  intestines.  When, 
by  these  means,  the  inflammation  is  mate- 
rially abated,  we  should  endeavour  to  pro- 
mote diaphoresis  by  suitable  medicines,  as- 
sisted by  (he  warm  bath  ;  a  blister  may  be 
applied  ;  and  the  antiphlogistic  regimen  is 
to  be  duly  enforced.  But  the  discharge  of 
bile,  by  occasional  doses  of  calomel,  must 
not  be  neglected  ;  and  where  the   alvine 


HEl' 


HER 


4U 


evacuations  are  deficient  in  that  secretion,  it 
will  be  proper  (o  push  this,  or  other  mercu- 
rial preparation,  till  the  mouth  is  in  some 
measure  affected.  In  India  this  is  the  re- 
medy chiefly  relied  upon,  and  exhibited 
often  in  much  larger  doses  than  appear  ad- 
viseable  in  more  temperate  climates.  Should 
the  disease  proceed  to  suppuration,  means 
must  be  used  (o  support  the  strength ;  a 
nutritious  diet,  with  a  moderate  quantity  of 
wine,  and  decoction  of  bark,  or  other  tonic 
medicine  :  fomenlations  or  poultices  will 
also  be  proper  to  promote  the  discharge  ex- 
ternally ;  but  when  any  fluctuation  is  per- 
ceptible, it  is  better  to  make  an  opening, 
lest  it  should  hurst  inwardly.  In  the  chro- 
nic form  of  the  disease  mercury  is  the  re- 
medy chiefly  to  be  relied  upon ;  but  due 
caution  must  be  observed  in  its  use,  espe- 
cially in  scrofulous  subjects.  It  appears 
more  eflfectual  in  restoring  the  healthy  ac- 
tion of  the  liver,  when  taken  internally :  but 
if  the  mildest  forms,  though  guarded  by 
opium,  or  other  sedative,  cannot  so  be 
borne,  the  ointment  may  be  rubbed  in.  In 
the  mean  time  calumba,  or  other  tonic,  with 
antacids,  and  mild  aperients,  as  rhubarb,  to 
regulate  the  state  of  the  primaj  vice,  will  be 
proper.  Where  the  system  will  not  admit 
the  adequate  use  of  mercury,  the  nilric  acid 
is  the  most  promising  substitute.  An  occa- 
sional blister  may  be  required  to  relieve 
unusual  pain;  or  where  this  is  very  limited 
and  continued,  an  issue,  or  selon  may  an- 
swer better.  The  strength  must  be  sup- 
ported by  alight  nutritious  diet  ;  and  gentle 
exercise  with  warm  clothing,  to  maintain 
the  perspiration  steadily,  is  important  in  the 
convalescent  state;  more  especially  a  s,_'a 
voyage  in  persons  long  resident  in  India  lias 
often  appeared  the  only  means  of  resloriiig 
perfect  health. 

Hepati'tis  cv'sTici.  Inflammation  of 
(he  gall  bladder. 

Hepati'tis  paren'chymato'sa.  Inflam- 
mation in  the  inner  substance  of  the  liver. 

Hepati'tis  periton^a'lis.  Inflamma- 
tion in  the  perilouasum  coveriiig  the  liver. 

HETATOCE'Lt;.  (From  j.:ra/;,  the 
liver,  and  ichxh,  a  tumour.)  An  hernia,  in 
which  a  portion  of  the  liver  protrudes 
through  the  abdominal  ]!arie'es. 

Hepato'hiuji.  The  same  as  Eupato- 
rium. 

Hspalule.  See  Hydrogen  gas,  sulphu- 
retted. 

.Heph^'stias.  (From  H<py./c-3c,  Vulcan, 
or  fire.)     A  drying  plaster  of  burnt^iles. 

Hepi'alus..  (From  «7t;3j,  gentle.)  A 
mild  quotidian  fever. 

Heptapha'rmacum.  (From  in-la,  seven, 
and  <pxffji.uxov,  medicine.)  A  medicine 
composed  of  seven  ingredients,  the  princi- 
pal of  which  were  cerusse,  litharge,  vi'ax, 
&c. 

Heptaphv'elum.  (From  6,u7*,  seven, 
and  *://.?5v,  a  leaf:    so  named  because   it 


consists  of  seven  leaves )  See  Turmen- 
tilla. 

HEPTAPLE'aRUM.  (From  s/T/st,  sevenp  and 
TTKi-jp'ji,  a  rib;  so  named  from  its  having 
seven  ribs  upon  the  leaf.)  The  herb  plan- 
tain. 

Heua'clea.  (From  Heracha,  the  city 
near  which  it  grows.)     Water  horehound. 

Hera'cleum  spondy'eium.  Branca  ur- 
sina  Germanica.  Spoiidylium.  Cow-pars- 
nep.  All-heal.  The  jilaiit  which  is  di- 
rected by  the  name  of  branca  uisina  ia 
foreign  pharmacopcEias,  is  the  Htrachum 
spondyliurn,  foUolis  pinnalifidis  Imribus  : 
floribus  uniformibus  of  Liiina-us.  In  Si- 
beria it  grows  extremely  high,  and  appears 
to  have  virtues  in  the  cure  of  dysentery, 
which  the  plants  of  this  country  do  not  pos- 
sess. 

Herba  erita'nnica.  See  Rumex  Hy- 
drolapathwi- 

Herba  sa'cka.     Sec  Verbena. 

Herb-bennet.     See  Gcxim  urbanum. 

Herb-mastlch.     See  Tliymus  maslichina, 

Herb- of- grace.     See  Gratiola. 

Herb  irinliy.     See  Anemone  Hepatica. 

Hercules's  all-heal.  See  Laserpitium  chi- 
romum. 

He'rcules  Bo'vii.  Gold  and  mercury 
dissolved  in  a  distillation  of  copperas,  nitre, 
and  sea-salt.     Violently  cathartic. 

HERE'DITaKY  DISEASE.  (From  lice - 
res,  a  heir.)  A  disease  which  is  continued 
from  parents  to  their  children. 

HERMAPHRODITE.  (From  'Epfxn;, 
Mercury,  and  AippoJiln,  Venus,  i.  e.  par- 
taking of  both  sexes.)  The  true  herma- 
phrodite of  the  ancients  was,  the  man  with 
male  organs  of  generation,  and  the  female 
stature  of  body,  that  is,  narrow  chest  and 
large  pelvis  j  or  the  woman  with  female  or- 
giris  of  generation,  and  the  male  stature  of 
body,  that  is,  bi-oad  chest  and  narrow  pel- 
vis. The  term  is  now,  however,  used  to 
express  any  lusus  naluree  v.  herein  the  parts 
of  generation  appear  to  be  a  mixture  of  both 
sexes. 

Hersie'tic.  (From  'Rp/j.ac,  ivlercury.) 
In  the  Innguage  of  the  ancient  chemists, 
Hermes  was  the  father  of  chemistry,  and 
the  Hermetic  seal  was  the  closing  the  end 
of  a  glass  vessel  while  iri  a  state  of  fusion, 
according  (o  the  usage  of  chemists. 

Hermodnclii!.     See  Hermodadylus. 

liERMODACTYLUS.  (E/)^o<^i;c7uXo?,  ' 

Etymologisls  have  always  derived  this  word 
from  Hcuir.,  .Mercury,  and  S'az}u>.'.;,  a  finger. 
It  !3,  however,  probably  named  fiom  Her- 
r.xiis,  a  river  in  Asia,  upon  ^vhose  banks  it 
grows,  and  JaxTu^cc,  a  date,  which  it  is 
like.)  The  root  of  a  species  of  colchium, 
not  yet  ascertained,  hut  supposed  to  he  the 
Colchkuni  illyricum  of  Linna;us,  of  the 
shape  of  a  heart,  flattened  on  one  side, 
with  a  furrow  on  the  otlier,  of  a  white  co- 
lour, compact  and  solid,  yet  easy  to  cut  oc 
po^vder,     'J'his  root,  which  has  a  viscous^ 


:4i2  HEK  HER 

sweetish,  farinaceoHS  taste,  and  no  remark-  neiai,  from  its  situation,  or  conlsnts.  but 
able  smell,  is  imported  from  Turkey.  Its  from  the  circumstance  of  its  existing  from 
use  is  totally  laid  aside  in  the  practice  of  the    the  time  of  birth. 

present  day.  Formerly  the  roots  were  es-  When  the  hernial  contents  lie  quietly  in 
teemed  as  cathartics,  which  power  is  want-  the  sac,  and  admit  of  being  readily  put  back 
ing  in  (hose  that  reach  this  country.  into  Llie  abdomen,  it  is   termed  a  reducible 

HE'RIS'IA.  (From  s/>vc/c,  a  branch  ;  from  herni  :  and  when  they  suffer  no  conslric- 
its  protruding  out  of  its  [ilace.)  A  rupture,  lion,  yel  cannot  be  put  back,  owing  to  ad- 
Surgeons  underr5tand,  by  the  term  hernia,  hesicns,  or  their  large  size  in  relation  to  tlie 
a  tumour  formed  by  the  protrusion  of  some  aperture,  through  which  they  have  to  pass, 
of  the  viscera  of  the  abdomen  out  of  that  the  hernia  is  termed  irreducible.  An  in- 
cavily  into  a  kind  of  sac,  composed  of  carcerated,  or  slrangulated  hernia,  signifies 
the  portion  of  peritoneum,  which  is  pushed  one  which  not  only  cannot  be  reduced,  but 
before  them.  However,  there  are  certainly  suffers  constriction:  so  that,  if  a  piece  of 
some  cases  which  will  not  be  comprehended  intestine  be  protruded,  the  pressure  to  which 
in  this  definition  ;  either  because  the  parts  it  is  subjected  stops  the  passage  of  its  con- 
are  not  protruded  at  all,  or  have  no  hernial  tents  onward  towards  the  anus,  makes  the 
sac,  as  the  reader  will  learn  in  the  course  of  bowel  inflame,  and  brings  on  a  train  of  most 
this  article.  alarming  and  often  fatal  consequences. 

The  places  in  which  these  swellings  most  The  general  symptoms  of  a  hernia,  wiiich 
frequently  make  their  appearance,  are  the  is  reducible  and  free  from  strangulation,  are 
groin,  the  navel,  the  labia  pudendi,  and  the  — an  indolent  tumour  at  some  point  of  the 
upper  and  forepart  of  the  thigh;  they  do  parieies  of  the  abdomen;  most  frequently 
also  occur  at  every  point  of  the  anterior  part  descending  out  of  the  abdominal  ring,  or 
of  the  abdomen  ;  and  there  are  several  less  from  just  below  Poupart's  ligament,  or  else 
common  instances,  in  which  hernial  tumours  out  oi  the  navel ;  but  occasionally  from  va- 
present  themselves  at  the  foram'^n  ovale,  in  rious  other  situations.  The  swelling  mostly 
the  perineum,  in  the  vagina,  at  the  ischiafic  originates  suddenly,  except  in  the  circum- 
notch,  &.C.  stances  above  related  ;  and  it  is  subject  to  a 

The  parts  which,  by  being  thrust  forth  change  of  size,  being  smaller  w  hen  the  pa- 
from  the  cavity,  in  which  they  ought  natu  lient  lies  down  upon  his  back,  and  larger 
rally  to  remain,  mostly  produce  hernias,  are  when  he  stands  up,  or  draws  in  his  breath, 
either  a  portion  of  the  omerUum,  or  a  part  of  The  tumour  frequently  diminishes  when 
the  intestinal  canal,  or  both  together.  But  pressed,  and  grows  large  again  when  the 
l\\Q  stomach,  the  liver,  the  spleen,  uterus,  pressure  is  removed.  Its  size  and  tension 
ovaries,  bladder,  he.  have  been  known  to  often  increase  after  a  meal,  or  when  the  pa- 
form  the  contents  of  some  hernial  tu-  tient  is  flatulent.  Patients  with  hernia,  are 
mours.  apt  to  be  troubled  with   colic,  constipation. 

From  tiiese  two  circumstances  of  silu-  and  vomiting,  in  consequence  of  the  un- 
ation  and  contents,  are  derived  all  the  differ-  natural  situation  of  the  bowels.  Very  of- 
ent  appellations  by  which  hernias  are  dis-  ten,  however,  the  functions  of  the  viscera. 
tinguished.  If  a  portion  of  intestine  only  seem  to  suffer  little  or  no  interruption, 
lorm.s  the  contents  of  the  tumour,  it  is  If  the  case  be  an  tnterocde,  and  the  por- 
called  enterocele ;  if  a  piece  of  omentum  tion  of  the  intestine  be  small,  the  tumour  is 
only,  epiplocek  ;  and  if  both  intestine  and  small  in  proportion  ;  but  though  small,  yet, 
omentum  contribute  to  the  formation  of  a  if  the  gut  be  distended  with  wind,  inflamedj 
tumour,  it  is  called  entero-epiplocele.  When  or  have  any  degree  of  stricture  made  on  it, 
the  contents  of  a  hernia  are  protruded  at  it  w  ill  be  tense,  resist  the  impression  of  the 
the  abdominal  ring,  but  only  pass  as  low  as  finger,  and  give  pain  upon  being  handled, 
the  groin,  or  labium  pudendi,  the  case  re-  On  the  contrary,  if  there  be  no  stricture, 
ceives  the  name  o{  bubonocele,  or  inguinal  and  the  intestine  suffers  no  degree  of  inflam- 
hernia  ;  when  the  parts  descend  into  the  m.Ttion,  let  the  prolapsed  piece  be  of  what 
scrotum,  it  is  called  an  oscheocele  or  scrotal  length  it  may,  and  the  tumour  of  whatever 
hernia.  The  crural,  or  ft?noral  hernia,  is  size,  y.?t  the  tension  will  be  little,  and  no 
the  name  given  to  that  which  takes  place  pain  will  attend  the  handling  it;  upon  the 
below  Poupart's  ligament.  When  the  bow-  patient's  coughing,  it  will  feel  as  if  it  was 
els  protrude  at  the  navel,  the  case  is  named  blown  info  :  and,  in  general,  it  will  be  found 
an  exomphalos,  or  umbilical  hernia;  and  very  easily  returnable.  A  guggling  noise 
ventral  is  the  epithet  given  to  the  sw  filing,  is  often  made  when  the  bowel  is  ascending, 
when  it  occurs  at  any  other  promiscuous  part  If  the  hernia  bean  epiplocele,  or  one  of 
of  the  front  of  the  abdomen.  The  congenital  the  omental  kind,  the  tumour  has  a  more 
rupture,  isa  very  particular  case,  in  which  ihe  flabby  and  a  more  unequal  feel ;  it  is  in  ge- 
protruded  visceraarenotcovered  with  acorn-  neral  perfectly  indolent,  is  more  compres- 
raon  hernial  sac  of  peritoneum,  but  are  sihie,  and  (if  in  the  scrotum)  is  more  oblong 
lodged  in  the  cavity  of  the  tunica  vaginalis,  and  less  round  than  the  swelling  occasioned 
in  contact  with  the  testicle  ;  and,  as  must  be  in  the  same  situation  by  an  intestinal  hernia^ 
pbTious,  it  is  not  named,  like  hernise  in  ge-   and.  if  the  quantity  be  large,  and  the  patiept 


HER  HER  413 

an  adult,  it  is,  in  some  measure,  distinguish-   neither  would  it  be  of  any  material  use  in 
able  by  its  greater  weight.  practice,  it  there  was." 

If  the  case  be  an  e«/ej-o-e;7?/)/oceie,  that  is,  HE'RNI  i>  CRURA'LIS.  Femoral  her- 
one  consisting  of  buth  iniesline  and  omen  nia.  The  parts  comf)osing  this  kind  of  her- 
tum,  the  characteristic  marks  will  be  less  nia,  are  always  protruded  uiider  Poupart's 
clear  than  in  either  of  the  simple  cases  ;  but  ligament,  Hnd  the  sv\  elling  is  situated  toward 
the  disease  may  easily  be  distinguished  from  the  inner  [mrl  of  the  bend  of  ilie  thigh, 
every  oilier  one,  by  any  body  in  the  habit  of  The  rupture  descends  on  the  side  of  the 
making  (he  examination.  femoral  artery  and  vein,  between  these  ves- 

HE'KNIA  CE'REBRI.  Fungus  cerebri,  sels  and  the  os  pubis.  Females  are  |)aiticu-- 
This  name  is  given  to  a  tumour  which  every  larly  subject  to  this  kind  of  rupture  in  con- 
now  and  then  rises  from  the  brain,  through  sequemje  of  the  great  breadth  of  their  pelvis, 
an  ulcerated  opening  in  the  dura  mater,  and  while  in  them  the  inguinal  hernia  is  rare, 
protrudes  tiir^ugh  a  perforation  in  the  era-  It  has  beeti  computed,  that  nineteen  out  of 
niura,  made  by  the  previous  application  of  twenty  married  women,  afflicted  with  hernia, 
the  trephine.  have  this  kind  ;  but  that  not  one   out  of  an 

HE'RNIA  CONGE'MTA.  (So  called  hundred  unmarried  females,  or  out  of  the 
because  it  is,  as  it  were,  born  with  the  per-  same  iiumbt-rof  men,  hiive  this  form  of  the 
son.)  This  species  of  hernia  consists  in  the  disease.  The  situation  of  the  tumour  makes 
adhesion  of  a  protruded  portion  of  intestine  it  liable  to  be  mistaken  for  an  enlarged 
or  omentutn  to  the  testicle,  after  its  descent  inguinal  gland  ;  and  many  fatal  events  are 
into  the  scrotum.  This  adhesion  takes  recoided  to  have  happened  from  the  sur- 
place  while  the  testicle  is  yet  in  the  ab.iu-  geon's  ignorance  of  the  existence  of  the 
men.  Upon  its  leavingthe  abdomen,  it  draws  disease.  A  jrland  can  oidy  become  enlarged 
the  adhering  intestine,  or  omentum,  along  t>y  the  gradual  effects  of  inflammation;  the 
with  it  into  the  scrotum,  where  it  forms  the  swelling  of  a  crural  hernia  comes  on  in  a 
hernia  congenita.  momentary  and  sudden  manner;  and  when 

From  the  term  congenital-  we  might  sup-  strangulated,  occasions  (he  train  of  symp- 
pose  that  this  hernia  always  cxisled  at  the  loius  described  in  the  account  of  the  hernia 
time  of  birth.  The  protrusi(m.  however,  incarcerata,  which  symptoms  an  enlarged 
seldom  occurs  till  .-ifter  this  period,  on  the  gland  coidd  never  occasion.  Such  circum- 
operation  of  the  usual  exciting;  causes  of  stances  seem  to  be  suthciently  discrimina- 
hernia  in  general.  The  congenital  hernia  live  ;  though  the  feel  of  the  two  kinds  of 
does  not  usually  happen  till  some  months  swelling  is  often  not  in  itself  enough 
after  birth  ;  in  some  instances  not  till  a  late  to  make  the  surgeon  decided  in  his  opinion, 
period.  i\lr  Hey  relates  a  case,  in  which  .A  femoral  hernia  may  "be  mistaken  for  a 
a  hernia  congenita  was  first  formed  in  a  bubonocele,  uhen  the  expanded  part  of 
young  man,  aged  sixteen,  whose  right  tesiis  the  swelling  lies  over  Ponpart's  li"amenf. 
had,  a  little  while  before  the  attack  of  the  As  the  ta.iis  and  opei'ation  for  the  first 
disease,  descended  into  the  scrotum,  it  case  ought  to  be  dune  differently  from  those 
seems  probable  that,  in  cases  of  hernia  con-  for  the  latter,  the  error  may  lead  to  very 
genifa,  which  actually  take  place  when  (he  bad  consequences.  The  femoral  hernia, 
.testicle  descends  into  (he  scrotum  before  however,  may  always  be  discriminated,  by 
birth,  the  event  may  commonly  be  referred,  the  neck  of  the  tumour  having  Poupart's 
as  observed  above,  to  the  testicle  haviMg  con-  ligament  above  it.  in  the  bubonocele,  the 
tracted  an  adhesion  to  a  piece  of  intestine,  or  angle  of  the  pubes  is  behind  and  below  this 
of  the  omentum,  in  its  passage  to  the  ring,  part  of  the  sac  ;  but  in  the  femoral  hernia, 
Wrisberg  found  one  testicle  which  had  not  it  is  on  the  same  horizontal  level,  a  little  on 
passed  the  ring,  adhering,  by  means  of  a  few    the  inside  of  it. 

slenderfilnments,  totheopjentum,  justabove  Until  very  lately,  the  stricture,  in  cases 
this  aperlure,  in  an  infant  that  died  a  few  of  femoral  hernia,  was  always  supposed  to 
days  after  birth.  be  produced  by  the  lower  border  of  the  ex- 

Exceptingthe  impossibility  of  feeling  the  ternal  oblique  muscle,  or,  as  it  is  termed, 
testicle  in  hernia  congeni(a,  as  we  can  in  Poujjart's  ligament.  A  total  change  of 
most  cases  of  bubonocele,  (which  criterion  surgical  opinion  on  this  subject  has,  how- 
Mr.  Samuel  Cooper,  in  his  Surgical  Die-  eve'r,  latterly  taken  place,  in  consemience 
tionary,  observes  Mr.  Pott  should  have  of  the  accurate  observations  first  made  in 
mentioned.)  the  following  account  is  very  1768,  by  Gimbernat,  surgeon  lo  the  king 
excellent.  "  The  appearance  of  a  hernia,  of  S|.ain.  In  the  crural  hernia,  (says  he,) 
in  very  early  infancy,  will  always  make  it  the  ajicrture  through  which  the  parts  issue 
probable  that  it  is  of  this  kind  ;  but  in  an  is  not  formed  by  two  bands,  (as  in  the  in- 
adult,  there  is  no  reason  for  supposing  his  guinal  hernia,)  but  it  is  a  foramen,  almost 
rupture  to  be  of  (his  sort,  but  his  having  round,  proceeding  from  the  internal  mar- 
been  afflicted  with  it  from  his  infancy  ;  (here  gin  of  the  crural  arch,  (PouparCs  liga- 
Js  DO  external  mark  or  character,  whereby  ment,)  near  its  insertion  into  (he  bran^ch 
it  can  be  certainly  distinguished  from  (he  of  the  os  pubis,  between  the  bone  and  the 
(laz  contained  in  a.   common  hernial  sac;   iliac  vein,  so  that  in  thi.?  hernia,  (he  branch 


414  HER  HER 

of  the  &s  pubis,  is  situated  more  inlerr.ally  Hernia  hurnoralis,  ■\vitb  stoppage  of  tbe 
than  the  intestine,  and  a  little  behind  ;  the  discharge,  is  apt  to  be  attended  with  stran- 
vein  externally,  and  behind  ;  and  the  in-  gury.  A  very  singular  thing  is,  that  the  in- 
ternal border  of  (he  arch  before.  Now  it  is  flararaation  raoie  frequently  comes  on  wiiea 
this  border  which  always  forms  the  strangu-  the  irritation  in  the  urethra  is  going  otf,  than 
lation.  when  at  its  height. 

He'FvNIA  FLATCLENTA.  A  Swelling  of  the  The  enlargements  of  the  testicle,  from 
side,  caused  by  air  that  has  escaped  through  cancer  and  scrofula,  are  generally  slow  in 
the  pleura.  their  progress  :   that  of  an  hernia  hurnoralis 

He'FvMa     gu'tturis.       Bronchoceie,    or    very  quick, 
tumour  of  tbe  bronchial  gland.  HERNIA    IKCARCERA'TA.       Incarce- 

HE'RNI.\  HUMO'RALIS.  Inflamma-  rated  hernia.  Strangulated  hernia,  or  a 
lio  testis.  Orchitis.  Swelled  testicle.  A  hernia  with  stricture.  Tbe  symptoms  are  a 
very  common  symptom,  attending  a  go-  swtllidg  in  the  groin,  &c.  resisting  the  im- 
norrlia?a,  is  a  swelling  of  the  testicle,  wiiich  pressioiis  of  the  fingers.  If  the  hernia  be  of 
is  only  sympathetic,  and  not  venerea!,,  the  intestinal  kind,  it  is  generally  painful  to 
because  the  same  symptoms  follow  every  the  touch,  and  the  pain  is  increased  by 
kind  of  irritation  on  the  urethra,  whether  coughing,  sneezing,  or  standing  upright, 
produced  by  strictures,  injections,  or  bou-  These  are  the  very  first  symptoms  ;  and,  if 
gies.  Such  symptoms  are  not  similar  to  they  are  not  relieved,  are  soon  followed  by 
the  actions  arising  from  the  application  others  :  viz.  a  sickness  at  the  stomach,  a 
of  venereal  matter,  for  suppuration  sel-  frequent  retching,  or  inclination  to  vomit,  a 
dom  occurs,  and,  when  it  does,  the  matter  stoppage  of  all  discharge  per  anum,  attended 
is  not  venereal.  The  swelling  and  inflam-  'with  frequent  hard  pulse,  and  some  degree 
luation  appear  suddenly,  and  as  suddfuily  of  fever.  These  are  the  first  symptoms  ; 
disappear,  or  go  from  one  testicle  to  the  and  if  they  are  not  appeased  l)y  (he  return 
othfir.  The  epididymis  remains  swelled,  of  the  intestine,  that  is,  if  the  atiL-mpts  made 
however,  even  for  a  considerable  time  af-  for  this  pur[iose  do  not  succeed,  the  sickness 
terwards.  becomes  more   troublesome,   the    vomiting 

The  first  appearance  of  swelling  is  gene-  more  frequent,  the  pain  more  intense,  the 
rally  a  soft  pulpy  fulness  of  the  bod}'  of  tension  of  the  bell}- greater,  the  fever  higher, 
the  testicle,  which  is  tender  to  (he  touch  ;  and  a  genera!  restlessness  comes  on,  which 
this  increases  to  a  hard  swelling,  accompa-  is  very  terrible  to  tiear.  When  this  is  the 
nied  willi  considerable  pain.  Tbe  epididj'-  stale  of  the  patient,  no  time  is  to  be  lost  ; 
mis,  touards  the  lo\ver  end  of  the  testicle,  a  very  little  delay  is  now  of  the  utmost  con- 
is  generally  the  liardest  p^irt.  The  hard-  sequence  ;  and  if  the  one  single  remedy 
ress  and  swelling,  however,  often  pervade  which  the  disease  is  now  capable  of,  be  not 
the  whole  of  the  epididymis.  The  spermatic  administered  immediately,  it  will  generally 
cord,  and  especially  (he  vas  deferens,  are  bafHe  every  other  attempt.  This  remedy  is 
often  thickened,  and  so:e  to  the  touch,  the  operation  whereby  (he  parts  engaged  in 
Tbe  spermatic  veins  sometimes  become  va-  the  stricture  may  be  set  tree.  If  this  be 
ricose.  A  pain  in  the  loins,  and  seKse  of  not  now  performed,  the  vomiting  is  soon 
weaktiess  there,  and  in  the  pelvis,  are  other  exchanged  for  a  convulsive  hiccough,  and  a 
casual  symptoms.  Colicky  pains;  uneasi-  frequent  gulping  u;i  of  bilious  matter;  the 
Jiess  in  tlie  stomach  and  bowels  ;  flatidency  ;  tension  of  the  belly,  the  restlessness  and 
sickness,  and  even  vomiting  ;  are  not  un-  fever,  having  been  considerably  incr<^ased 
frequent.  The  whole  testicle  is  swelled,  for  a  few  hours,  the  jiatient  s'.iddenly  be- 
and  not  merely  the  epididymis,  as  has  been  comes  perfectlj'  easy,  the  bellj'  subsides.  l!ie 
asserted.  pulse,  from   having  been  hard,  full   and  frr- 

The  inflammation  of  the  fiarf  most  pro-  quent,  becomes  low,  languid,  and  generally 
bably  arises  from  its  sympaibisiiig  vsith  the  interrui)ted  ;  and  the  skin,  especially  that  of 
urethra.  I'he  swelling  of  the  testicle  com-  the  limbs,  cold  and  moist  ;  the  eyes  have 
ing  on,  either  removes  the  pain  in  making  now  a  languor  and  glassiness,  a  lack  lustre 
water,  and  stipends  the  discharge,  which  not  easy  to  be  described  :  the  tumour  of  (he 
does  not  return  till  such  swellitig  begins  to  part  disai'pears,  and  the  skin  covering  it: 
subside;  or  else  the  irritation  in  the  urethra,  sometimes  changes  its  natural  colour  for  a 
first  ceasing,  produces  a  swelling  of  the  tes-  livid  hue  ;  but  whether  it  keeps  or  loses  its 
tide,  which  continues  (ill  the  pain  and  dis-  colour,  it  has  an  emi>iiysematous  feel,  a 
charge  return  ;.  thus  rendering  it  doubtful  crepitus  to  the  touch,  which  will  easily  be 
^vbich  is  the  cause  and  which  the  eflecl.  conceived  by  all  who  have  attended  to  it. 
Occasionally,  however,  the  discharge  has  but  is  not  easy  (o  convey  an  idea  of  by 
become  more  violen(.  though  the  testicle  has  words.  This  crepitus  is  the  too  snre  in- 
swelled  ;  and  such  swelling  lias  even  been  dicator  of  gangrenous  mischief  within.  In 
known  to  occur  after  the  discharge  has  this  state,  the  gut  either  goes  up  sponta- 
ceased  ;  yet  the  latter  has  returned  with  neously,  or  is  returned  wilh  (he  smallest 
violence,  and  remained  as  long  as  (he  hei'-  degree  of  pressure  ;  a  discharge  is  made  by 
nia  hurnoralis.  stool,  and   the   patient   is  generally  mvx'. 


HER 


HER 


413 


pleased  at  the  ease  he  finds ;  bat  this  plea- 
sure is  of  short  duration,  for  the  hiccough 
and  the  cold  sweats  continuing  and  increas- 
ing, ivith  the  addition  of  spasmodic  rigours 
and  subtultus  teridinum,  the  tragedy  soon 
finishes. 

HE'KNIA  INGUIxXA'LIS.  Bubonoctle. 
Inguinal  hernia.  The  fieniia  inguinalis  is 
so  called  because  it  appears  in  both  sexes 
at  the  groin.  It  is  one  of  the  divisions 
of  hernia,  and  includes  all  those  .hernial  in 
which  the  parts  displaced  pass  oat  of  the 
abdomen  througl)  the  ring,  that  is,  the  arch 
formed  by  the  aponeurosis  of  the  muscn- 
lus  obliquus  externus  in  the  groin,  for  the 
passage  of  the  spermatic  vessels  in  men, 
and  the  round  ligament  in  women.  The 
parts  displaced  that  form  the  hernia,  the 
part  into  which  they  fall,  the  manner  of  the 
hernia  being  produced,  and  the  time  it  has 
continued,  occasion  great  difterences  in  this 
disorder.  There  are  three  different  parts 
that  may  produce  a  hernia  in  the  groin, 
viz.  one  or  more  of  the  intestines,  the  epip- 
loon, and  the  bladder.  That  which  is 
formed  by  one  or  more  of  the  intestines, 
was  called  by  the  ancients,  enterocele. 
The  intestine  which  most  frequently  pro- 
duces the  hernia,  is  the  iliuni  ;  because, 
being  placed  in  the  iliac  region,  it  is  nearer 
the  groin  than  the  rest:  but  notwithstand- 
ing the  situation  of  the  other  intestines, 
which  seems  not  to  allow  of  their  coming 
near  the  groin,  we  often  find  the  jejunum, 
and  frequently  also  a  portion  of  the  colon 
and  cECcum,  included  in  the  hernia.  It 
must  be  remembered,  that  the  mesentery 
and  mesocolon  are  membranous  substances, 
capable  of  extension,  which,  by  little  and 
little,  are  sometimes  so  far  stretched  by 
the  weight  of  the  intestines,  as  to  escape 
with  the  ilium,  in  this  species  of  hernia. 
The  hi'rnia  made  by  the  ejiiploon,  is  called 
tpiplocele  ;  as  that  caused  by  the  epi[)loon 
and  any  of  the  intestines  together,  is  called 
enlero  epiplocele.  The  hernia  of  the  blad- 
der is  called  cryslocele.  Hernia  of  the  blad- 
der is  uncommon,  and  has  seldom  been 
known  1o  happen  but  in  conjunction  with 
some  of  the  other  viscera.  When  the  parts, 
having  passed  through  the  abdominal  rings, 
descend  no  lower  than  the  groin,  it  is 
called  an  incomplete  hernia;  when  they 
fall  into  the  scrotum  in  men,  or  into  the 
labia  pudendi  in  women,  it  is  then  termed 
complete. 

The  marks  of  discrimination  between 
some  other  diseaiies  and  inguinal  hernia 
are  these  : — 

The  disorders  in  which  a  mistake  may 
possibly  be  made,  are  the  clrcocele,  bubo, 
hydrocele,  and  hernia  humoralis,  or  infla- 
med testicle. 

For  an  account  of  the  manner  of  distin- 
guishing circocele  from  a  bubonocele,  see 
Glrcocde. 

The  circumscribed    incompressible  hard- 


ness, the  situation  of  the  tumour,  and  its 
being  free  from  all  connexion  with  the  sper- 
matic process,  will  sufaciently  point  out  its 
being  a  bubo,  at  least  v\  hile  it  is  in  a  recent 
state  ;  and  when  it  is  in  any  degree  suppura- 
ted, he  must  have  a  very  small  share  of  the 
luctus  eruditus  who  cannot  feel  the  difference 
between  matter,  and  either  a  piece  of  intes- 
tine or  omentnm. 

The  perfect  equality  of  the  whole  tumour, 
the  freedom  and  smallness  of  the  spermatic 
process  above  it,  the  power  of  feeling  the 
spermatic  vessel.s,  and  the  vas  deferens  in 
that  process  ;  its  being  void  of  pain  upon 
being  bandied,  the  fluctuation  of  the  water, 
the  gradual  formation  of  the  swelling,  its 
having  begun  below  and  proceeded  up\vards, 
its  not  being  atfecled  by  any  posture  or  ac- 
tion of  the  patient,  nor  increased  by  his 
coughing  or  sneezing,  together  with  the  ab- 
solute impossibility  of  feeling  the  testicle  at 
the  bottom  of  the  scrotum,  will  always,  to  an 
intelligent  person,  prove  the  disease  to  be 
hydrocele. 

Mr.  Pott,  however,  allows  that  there  are 
some  exceptiotis  in  which  the  testicle  cannot 
be  felt  at  the  bottom  of  the  scrotum,  in  cases 
of  hernia,  in  recent  bubonoceles,  while  the 
hernia]  sac  is  thin,  iias  not  been  long,  or  very 
much  distended,  and  the  scrotum  still  pre- 
serves a  regularity  of  figure,  the  testicle  ma%' 
almost  always  be  easily  felt  at  the  inferior 
and  posterior  part  of  the  tumour.  But  in 
old  ruptures,  which  have  been  long  down, 
in  which  the  (|uantity  of  contents  ss  large, 
the  sac  considerably  thickened,  and  {■he  scro- 
tum of  an  irregular  figure,  the  testicle  fre- 
quently cannot  be  feJt ;  neither  is  it  in  gene- 
ral easily  felt  in  the  congenital  hernia,  for 
obvious  reasons. 

In  the  hernia  humoralis,  the  pain  in  the 
testicle,  its  enlargement,  the  hardened  slate 
of  the  epididymis,  and  the  exemption  of  the 
spermatic  cord  from  all  unnatural  fulness, 
are  such  marks  as  cannot  easily  be  mistaken  ; 
not  to  mention  the  generally  precedinggonor- 
rhcea.  But  if  any  doubt  still  remains  of  the 
true  nature  of  the  disease,  the  progress  of 
it  from  above  downwards,  its  different  state 
and  size  in  different  postures,  particularly 
lying  and  standing,  together  with  its  descent 
and  ascent,  will,  if  duly  attended  to,  put  it 
out  of  all  doubt  that  the  tumour  is  a  true 
hernia. 

When  an  inguinal  hernia  does  not  descend 
through  the  abdominal  ring,  but  only  into 
the  canal  for  the  spermatic  cord,  it  is  covered 
by  the  aponeurosis  of  the  external  oblique 
muscle,  and  the  swelling  is  small  and  un- 
defined. 

Now  and  then,  the  testicle  does  not  de- 
scend into  the  scrotum  till  a  late  period. 
The  first  appearance  of  this  body  at  the 
ring,  in  order  to  get  into  its  natural  situa- 
tion, might  be  mistaken  for  that  of  a  hernia, 
were  the  surgeon  not  to  pay  attention  to  the 
absence  of   the  testicle  from  Uie  scrotum^ 


416 


HEH 


HER 


and  the  peculiar  sensation  occasioned  by 
pressing  the  swelling. 

HE'RNIA  ISCHIA'TICA.  A  rapture  at 
♦he  iscbiatic  notch.  This  is  very  rare.  A 
case,  however,  which  was  strangulated,  and 
undiscovered  till  after  death,  is  related  in 
Mr.  A.  Cooper's  second  jiart  of  his  work  on 
hernia.  The  disease  happened  in  a  younp 
man  aged  27.  On  opening  the  abdomen, 
the  iliurn  was  found  to  have  descended  on 
the  right  side  of  the  rectum  into  the  pelvis ; 
and  a  fold  of  it  was  protruded  into  a  small 
sac,  which  passed  out  of  the  pelvis  at  the 
ischiatic  notch.  The  intestine  was  adherent 
to  the  sac  at  two  points:  the  sti'angulaled 
part,  and  about  three  inches  on  each  side 
were  very  black.  The  inlestines  towards 
the  stomach,  were  very  much  distended  with 
air,  and  here  and  there  had  a  livid  spot  on 
them.  A  dark  spot  was  even  fomid  on  the 
stomach  itself,  just  above  the  pylorus.  Tlie 
colon  was  exceedingly  contracted,  as  far  as 
its  sigmoid  flexure.  A  small  orifice  was 
found  in  the  side  of  the  pelvis,  in  front  of, 
but  a  little  above  the  sciatic  nerve,  and  on 
the  forepart  of  the  pyriformis  muscle.  The 
sac  lay  under  the  glutsus  masimus  muscle, 
and  iis  orifice  was  before  the  inlernal  iliac 
artery,  below  the  obturator  artery,  but  above 
the  vein. 

He'rnia  intestina'lis.  See  Hernia  in- 
giiinalis. 

He'rnia  laciirysia'lis.  When  the  tears 
pass  through  the  puncta  lachrymalia,  but 
stagnate*  in  the  sacculus  lachrymalis,  the 
tumour 'is  styled  hernia  lachrymalis  with 
little  propriely  or  precision,  li  is  with  equal 
impropriety  called,  by  Anal,  a  dropsy  of  the 
lachrymal  sac. 

If  the  inner  angle  of  the  eye  is  pressed, 
and  an  aqueous  humour  flows  out,  (he  dis- 
ease is  the  fistula  lachrymalis. 

HK'RsiA  MESElNTE'RlCA.  Mesente- 
ric hernia.  If  one  of  the  layers  of  the  me- 
sentery be  torn  by  a  blow,  while  the  other 
remains  in  its  natural  state,  the  intestines 
may  insinuate  themselves  into  the  aperture 
and  form  a  kind  of  hernia.  The  same  con- 
sequences may  result  from  a  natural  defi- 
ciency in  one  of  these  layers.  Mr.  A.  Coop- 
er relates  a  case,  in  which  all  the  small  in- 
testines, excet.it  the  duodenum,  were  thus 
circumstanced.  The  symptoms  during  life 
were  unknown. 

HE'RNIA  MESOCO'LICA.  Mesocolic 
liernia.  So  named  by  Mr.  A.  Cooper,  when 
the  bowels  glide  between  layers  of  the  me- 
socolon. Every  surgeon  should  be  aware  that 
the  intestines  riiay  be  Strangulated  from  the 
following  causes  :  1.  Apertures  in  the  omen- 
tum, mesentery,  or  rnesocolon,  through 
which  the  intestine  prott-udes.  2.  Adhesions, 
leaving  an  aperture,  in  which  a  piece  of  in- 
testine becomes  confined.  3.  Membranous 
bands  at  the  mouths  of  hernial  sacs,  which 
becoming  elongated  by  the  frequent  protru- 
sion and  return  of  the  viscera,  siinound  the 


intestine,  so  as  to  strangulate  lliem  within 
the  abdomen  when  returned  from  the  sac. 

HE'RNIA  OMENTA'LIS.  Epiplocele.  A 
rupture  of  the  omentum;  or  a  protrusion  of 
the  omentum  through  apertures  in  the  inte- 
guments of  liic  belly.  Sometimes,  accord- 
ing to  Mr.  Shnrpe,so  large  a  quantity  of  the 
omentum  hath  fallen  into  (he  scrotum  that 
its  weight,  drawing  the  stomach  and  bowels 
downvvaids,  have  excited  vomiting,  irifiam- 
tnation,  and  symptoms  similar  to  those  of  the 
bubonocele. 

HE'RNIA  PERINEA'LIS.  Perineal  her- 
nia. In  men,  the  parts  protrude  between 
the  bladder  and  rectum  ;  in  women,  between 
the  rectum  and  vaginn.  The  hernia  does 
not  project  so  as  to  form  an  external  tu- 
mour; and,  in  men,  its  existence  can  only 
be  distinguished  by  examining  in  the  rectum. 
In  women,  it  may  be  delected  both  from 
this  part  and  the  vagina. 

HE'RNIA  PHRE'NICA.  Phrenic  her- 
nia. The  abdoninal  viscera  are  occasion- 
ally protruded  through  the  diaphragm,  either 
through  some  of  the  natural  apertures  in  this 
muscle,  or  deficiencies,  or  wounds  and  lace- 
rations in  it.  The  second  kind  of  case  is  the 
most  frequent.  Morgagni  furnishes  an  in- 
stance of  the  fir.st.  Two  cases  related  by 
Dr.  Macauley,  and  two  others  by  Mr.  A. 
Cooper,  are  instances  of  the  second  sort. 
And  another  case  has  been  lately  recorded 
by  the  latter  gentleman,  affording  an  exam- 
ple of  the  third  kind.  Hildanus,  Pare,  Petit. 
Schenck,  &.c.  also  mention  cases  of  phrenic 
hernia. 

HE'RNIA  PUDENDA'LIS.  Pudendal 
hernia.  This  is  the  name  assigned  by  Mr- 
A.  Cooper,  to  that  which  descends  between 
the  vagina  and  ramus  ischii,  and  forms 
an  oblong  tumour  in  the  labium,  traceable 
within  the  pelvis,  as  far  as  the  os  uteri. 
Mr.  C.  thinks  this  case  base  sometimes 
been  mistaken  for  a  hernia  of  the  foramen 
ovale. 

HE'RNIA  SCROTA'LIS.  Hernia oschea- 
lis.  Hernia  enter  oscheocele.  Oscheocele.  Pa- 
racelsus calls  it  crepatura.  When  the  omen- 
tum, the  intestine,  or  both,  descend  into  the 
scrotum,  it  has  these  appellations ;  when 
the  omentum  only,  it  is  called  epiploscheocele. 
It  is  styled  a  perfect  rupture  in  contradis- 
tinction to  a  bubonocele,  which  is  the  same 
disorder ;  but  the  descent  is  not  so  great. 
The  hernia  scrotalis  is  distinguished  into  the 
true  and  false  :  in  the  former,  the  omentum 
or  intestine,  or  both,  fall  into  the  scrotum  ; 
in  the  latter,  an  inflammation,  or  a  fluid, 
causes  a  tumour  in  this  part,  as  in  hernia 
humoralis,  or  hydrocele.  Sometimes  seba- 
ceous matter  is  collected  in  the  scrotum  f 
and  this  hernia  is  called  steatocele. 

HE'RNIA  THYROIDEA'LIS.  Hernia fo- 
raminis  ovalis.  Thyroideal  hernia.  In  the 
anterior  and  upper  part  of  the  obtura- 
tor ligament  there  is  an  opening,  through 
which  the  obturator  arterv.  vein,  and  nerve 


HER 


HER 


417 


proceed,  and  through  which  occasionally  a 
piece  of  omentum  or  intestine  is  protruded, 
covered  with  a  part  of  the  peritoneum, 
which  constitutes  ihe  hernial  sac. 

HERNIA  UMBILICA'LIS.  Epiploom- 
phalon.  Omphalocele.  Exotnphalos.  Om- 
phalos, and  when  owing  to  flatulency, 
Pneumatomphalos.  The  exompbalos,  or 
umbilical  rupture,  is  so  called  from  its  situ- 
ation, and  has  (like  other  herniee)  for  ita 
general  contents,  a  portion  of  intestine,  or 
omentum,  or  both.  In  old  umbilical  rup- 
tures, the  quantity  of  omentum  is  sometimes 
very  great.  Mr.  Ranby  says,  that  he  found 
two  ells  and  a  half  of  intestine  in  one  of 
these,  with  about  a  third  part  of  the  stomach, 
all  adhering  together. 

Mr.  Gay  and  Mr.  Nourse  found  the  liver 
in  the  sac  of  an  umbilical  hernia  ;  and 
Bohnius  says  that  he  did  also. 

But  whatever  are  the  contents,  they  are 
originally  contained  in  the  sac,  formed  by 
the  protrusion  of  the  peritoneum. 

In  recent  and  small  ruptures,  this  sac  is 
very  visible ;  but  in  old  and  large  ones,  it  is 
broken  through  at  the  knot  of  the  navel, 
by  the  pressure  and  weight  of  the  contents, 
and  is  not  always  to  be  distinguished  ; 
which  is  the  reason  why  it  has  by  some  been 
doubted  whether  this  kind  of  rupture  has  a 
hernial  sac  or  not. 

Infants  are  very  subject  to  this  disease, 
in  a  small  degree  from  the  separation  of  the 
funiculus;  but  in  general  they  either  get  rid 
of  it  as  they  gather  strength,  or  are  easily 
cured  by  wearing  a  proper  bandage.  It  is 
of  still  more  consequence  to  get  this  disor- 
der cured  in  females  than  in  males ;  that 
its  return,  when  they  are  become  adult  and 
pregnant,  may  be  prevented  as  much  as 
possible  ;  for  at  this  time  it  often  happens, 
from  the  too  great  distention  of  the  belly,  or 
from  unguarded  motion,  when  the  parts  are 
upon  the  stretch. 

Dr.  Hamilton  has  met  with  about  two 
cases  annually  for  the  space  of  seventeen 
years,  of  umbilical  hernia,  which  stricily 
deserve  the  name  of  congenital  umbilical 
hernia.  The  funis  ends  in  a  sort  of  bag^ 
containing  some  of  the  viscera,  which  pass 
out  of  the  abdomen  through  an  aperture  in 
the  situation  of  the  navel.  The  swelling  is 
not  covered  with  skin,  so  that  the  contents 
of  the  hernia  can  be  seen  through  the  then 
distended  covering  of  the  cord.  The  dis- 
ease is  owing  to  a  preternatural  deficiency  in 
the  abdominal  muscles,  and  the  hope  of  cure 
must  be  regulated  by  the  size  of  the  malfor- 
mation and  quHntitv  of  viscera  protruded. 

HE'RIN'IA  U'TEIII.  Hysterocele  In- 
stances have  occurred  of  the  uterus  being 
thrust  through  the  rings  of  the  muscles ; 
but  this  is  scarcely  to  be  discovered,  unless 
in  a  pregnant  state,  when  the  strugglings  of 
a  child  would  discover  the  nature  of  the 
53 


disease,  in  that  state,  however,  it  could 
scarcely  ever  occur.  It  is  the  cerexis  of 
Hippocrates. 

HE'RiNlA  VAGINA'LIS.  Elylrocek. 
Vaginal  hernia.  A  tumour  occurs  within 
the  OS  externum  of  the  vagina,  it  is  elastic, 
but  not  painful.  When  compressed,  it 
readily  recedes,  but  is  reproduced  by  cough- 
ing, or  even  without  this,  when  the  pressure 
is  removed.  The  inconveniences  produced 
are  an  inability  to  undergo  much  exercise, 
or  exertion  ;  for  every  effort  of  this  sort 
brings  on  a  sense  of  bearing  down.  The 
vagina!  hernia  protrudes  in  the  space  left 
between  the  uterus  and  rectum.  This  space 
is  bounded  below  by  the  peritoneum,  which 
membrane  is  forced  downwards,  towards  the 
perinfflum  ;  but  being  unable  to  protrude 
further  in  that  direction,  is  pushed  towards 
the  back  part  of  the  vagina.  These  cases 
probably  are  always  intestinal.  Some  hernise 
protrude  at  the  anterior  part  of  the  vagina. 

He'rnia  vakico'sa.     See  Circocele. 

He'rma  vento'sa.     See  Pnemnalocele. 

HE'RNIA  VENTRA'LIS.  Hypogas- 
trocele.  The  ventral  hernia  may  appear  at 
almost  any  point  of  the  anterior  part  of  the 
belly,  but  is  most  frequently  found  between 
the  recti  muscles.  The  portion  of  intes- 
tine, fcc.  &c.  is  always  contained  in  a  sac 
made  by  the  protrusion  of  the  peritonasum. 
Mr.  A.  Cooper  imputes  its  causes  to  the 
dilatation  of  the  natural  foramina,  for  the 
transmission  of  vessels  to  congenital  defi- 
ciencies, lacerations,  and  wounds  of  the 
abdominal  muscles,  or  their  tendons.  In 
small  ventral  hernia3,  a  second  fascia  is 
found  beneath  the  superficial  one ;  but  in 
large  ones  the  latter  is  the  only  one  cover- 
ing the  sac. 

HE'RNIA  VESICALI3.  Hernia  cystica. 
Cysiocele  The  urinary  bladder  is  liable  to 
be  thrust  forth,  from  its  proper  situation, 
either  through  the  opening  in  the  oblique 
muscle,  like  the  inguinal  hernia,  or  under 
Poupart's  ligament,  in  the  same  manner  as 
the  femoral. 

This  is  not  a  very  frequent  species  of  her- 
nia, but  does  happen,  and  has  as  plain  and 
determined  a  character  as  any  other. 

Hernia'ria.  (From  hernia,  a  rupture; 
so  called  from  its  supposed  efficacy  in  curing 
ruptures.)  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants 
in  the  Linnaean  system.  Class,  Pentandria. 
Order,  Digynia.     Rupture-wort. 

Hernia'ria  gla'bra.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  rupture-wort.  Herniaria.  This 
plant,  though  formerly  esteemed  as  effica- 
cious in  the  cure  of  hernias,  appears  to  be 
destitute  not  only  of  such  virtues,  but  of  any 
olher.  It  is  the  Herniaria  glabra  of  Lin- 
naeus ;  has  no  smell  nor  taste. 

HERMO'TOMY  (Herniotomia,  from 
hernia,  and  Tn/t^vai,  to  cut )  The  operation 
to  remove  the  strangulated  part  iu  cases  of 
incarcerated  hernise. 


418 


HER 


HEW 


HE'RPES.  (From  tfiTrie,  to  creep;  be- 
cause it  creeps  and  spreads  about  the  skin.) 
Tetter.  A  genus  o{  disease  in  the  class  lo- 
cales, and  order  dialyses,  of  Culien,  distin- 
guished by  an  assemblage  of  numerous  lit- 
tle creeping  ulcers,  in  clusters,  itching  very 
much,  and  diiScult  to  heal,  but  terminating 
in  furfuraceous  scales. 

Mr.  Bell,  in  his  treatise  on  ulcers,  ar- 
ranges the  herpes  among  the  cutaneous 
ulcers,  and  says,  that  all  the  varieties  of  im- 
portance may  be  comprehended  in  the  four 
following  species:  1.  Herpes  farinosus,  or 
what  may  be  termed  the  dry  tetter,  is  the 
most  simple  of  all  the  species  ;  it  appears  in- 
diseriminately  in  different  parts  of  the  body, 
but  most  commonly  on  the  face,  neck,  arms, 
and  wrists,  in  pretty  broad  spots  and  small 
pimples ;  these  are  generally  very  itchy, 
though  not  otherwise  troublesome ;  and 
after  continuing  a  certain  time,  they  at  last 
fall  in  the  form  of  a  white  powder,  simi- 
lar to  fine  brah,  leaving  the  skin  below  per- 
fectly sound  ;  and  again  returning  in  the 
form  of  a  red  efflorescence,  they  fall  off, 
and  are  renewed  as  before.  2.  Herpes  pus- 
tulosus.  This  species  appears  in  the  form 
of  pustules,  which  originally  are  separate 
and  distinct,  but  which  afterwards  run  toge- 
ther in  clusters.  At  first, (hey  seem  lo  con- 
tain nothing  but  a  thin  watery  serum,  which 
afterwards  turns  yellow,  and,  exuding  over 
the  whole  surface  of  the  part  affected,  it  at 
last  dries  into  a  thick  crust,  or  scab  ;  when 
this  falls  off,  the  skin  below  frnquently  ap- 
pears entire,  with  only  a  slight  decree  of  red- 
ness on  its  .surface  ;  but  on  some  occasions, 
when  the  matter  has  probably  been  more  acrid 
upon  the  scab  falling  off',  the  skin  is  found 
slightly  excoriated.  Eruptions  of  this  kind 
apJDear  most  frequently  on  the  face,  behind 
the  ears,  and  on  other  parts  of  the  head  ; 
and  they  occur  most  commonly  in  children. 
3.  Herpes  miliaris.  The  miliary  tetter. 
This  breaks  out  indiscriminately  over  the 
whole  body  ;  but  more  frequently  about  the 
loins,  breast,  peringeum,  scrotum,  and  in- 
guina,  than  in  other  parts.  It  generally 
appears  in  clusters,  though  sometimes  in 
distinct  rings,  or  circles,  of  very  minute 
pimples,  the  resemblance  of  which  to  the 
millet-seed,  has  given  rise  to  the  deno- 
mination of  the  species.  The  pimi)le>r  are 
at  first,  though  small,  peifectly  separate, 
and  contain  nothing  but  a  clear  lymph, 
which  in  the  course  of  this  disease,  is  ex- 
creted upon  the  surface,  and  there  forms 
into  small  distinct  scales;  these,  at  last,  fall 
off,  and  leave  a  considerable  degree  of  in- 
flammation below,  fha!  still  continues  to  ex- 
ude fresh  matter,  which  likewise  forms  info 
cakes,  and  so  falls  oif  as  before.  The  itch- 
ing, in  this  species  of  complaint,  is  always 
very  troublesome;  and  the  matter  dis- 
charged from  the  pimples  is  so  tough  and 
viscid,  that  every  thing  applied  to  the  part 


adheres,  so  as  to  occasion  much  trouble  and 
uneasiness  on  its  being  removed.  4.  Herpes 
exedens,  the  eating  and  corroding  tetter  ;  so 
called  from  its  destroying  or  corroding  the 
parts  which  it  attacks,  appears  commonly, 
at  first  in  the  form  of  several  small  painful 
ulcerations,  all  collected  into  larger  spots, 
of  different  sizes  and  of  various  figures,  with 
always  more  or  less  of  an  erysipelatous 
inflammation.  These  ulcers  discharge  large 
quantities  of  a  thin,  sharp,  serous  matter ; 
which  sometimes  forms  into  small  crusts, 
that  in  a  short  time  fall  off;  but  most  fre- 
quently the  discharge  is  so  thin  and  acrid  as 
to  spread  along  the  neighbouring  parts, 
where  it  soon  produces  the  same  kind  of 
sores.  Though  tliese  ulcers  do  not,  in  ge- 
neral, proceed  farther  than  the  cutis  vera, 
yet  sometimes  the  discharge  is  so  very  pene- 
trating and  corrosive  as  to  destroy  the  skin, 
cellular  substance,  and,  on  some  occasions, 
even  the  muscles  themselves.  It  is  this  spe- 
"cies  that  should  be  termed  the  depascent,  or 
phagedenic  ulcer,  from  the  great  destruction 
of  parts  which  it  frequently  occasions.  See 
Phagedizna. 

He'rpes  AMBULATi'vA.  A  specics  of  ery- 
sipelas which  moves  from  one  part  to  an- 
other. 

Herpes  colla'kis.  Tetters  about  the 
neck. 

He'rpes  depa'scens.  The  same  as  herpes 
exedens.     See  Herpes. 

He'rpes  esthio'mekos.  Herpes  destroy- 
ing the  skin  by  ulceration. 

He'rpes  faciei.  Red  pimples  common 
in  the  faces  of  adults. 

He'rpes  farino'sus.     See  Herpes. 

He'rpes  fe'rus.     Common  erysipelas. 

He'rpes  I'ndica.  A  fiery,  itchy  herpes, 
peculiar  to  India. 

He'kpes  milia'ris.     See  Herpes. 

He'rpes  peri'scelis.  That  species  of 
erysipelas  known  by  the  name  of  shingles. 
Set-  Erysipelas. 

He'rpu.s  pustulo'sds.     See  Herpes. 

He'rpes  ra'piens.  Venereal  ulceration 
in  the  head. 

Hi'.'rpes  serpi'go.  a  name  given  to  the 
cutaneous  aSVcsion  pO{)u!ar!y  called  a  ring- 
wcrm.  Set'  Psoriasis.  Til!  the  recent  ob- 
servations of  Dr.  VVillari,  this  disease  has  not 
been  well  discriminated  by  any  author, 
though  it  is  one  with  which  few  practitioners 
are  unacqiiainted. 

Herpes  si'ccos.  The  dry,  mealy  tetter 
round  !h;'  knees. 

He'kpes  stphili'ticds.  Herpes  venereus. 
An  hprpeUc  venereal  eiuption  on  the  skin. 

He'rpes  zo'ster  Shingles  encircling  the 
body.     Set'  Erysipelas. 

Herpetic  eruptions.     See  Herpes. 

He'rpeton.  (From  ip^w,  to  creep.)  A 
creeping  pustule,  or  ulcer. 

HEWSON,  William,  was  born  at 
Hexham,  in   1739.      Atter  serving  an  ap- 


HID  illL.                         -lly 

prenticesiiip  to  his  lather,  he  came  to  Lon-  Hidropy'eetus.    (From  tSpm;,  sweat,  and 

don  at  the  age  of  twenty,  and  resided  with  Trupilo;,  a  fever.)      The   sweating  fever,  or 

Mr.  John  Hunter,  attending  also  the  lee-  sickness.     See  Sudor  Jinglicus. 

tures  of  Dr.  Hunter.       His    assiduity  and  Hidro'tica.     (From  iScooc,  sweat.)     Me- 

skill  were  so  conspicuous,   that  he  was  ap-  dicines  which  cause  per?pa-ation. 

pointed  to  superintend  the  dissecting  room,  Hidrotopoie'tica.     (From  <cfpa,c,  sweat. 

when   the  former  went  abroad    with    the  ^nd  ■^oiiu,  to  make.)     Sudorlfics. 

arniyin  1760.     He   then  studied  a  year  at  Hi'era  pi'cra.      (From   ^m,  holy,   and 

Edmburgh,  and  «n    1-62   he  became  asso-  ^          fitter.)     Holy  bitter.     Fulvis  aloeti- 

c.aled  with   Dr.    Hunter   in  delivering  the  cus,  formerly  called  hiera  logadii,  made  in 

analomical  lectures,  and  he  was  afterwards  ^j,^  f^..^,  ^f  ^^  electuary  with  honey.     It  is 

allowed  an  apartment   in   Windmill-street.  ^^^  ^^^  j^  ^^^  fo,„j  ^f  drv   powder,  pre- 

Here  he  pursued  his  anatomical  investiga-  pared  by  mixing  socotorine  aloes,  one  pound, 

tions,  and  his    experimental  inqunies  into  with  three  ounces  of  white  canella. 

the  properties  oi    the  blood,  oi  which   he  ,,              ,                ,„                   ,    ,           , 

published  an   account  in   1771.      He   also  Uieraeotane.      {Y rom  l^?o,,  holy,  and 

communicated  to  the  Royal  Society  several  ^?'="'«>  ^°  ^^^^  >  .^o  «=«"ed  from  its  supposed 

papers  concerning  the  lymphatic  system  in  ^"1"«^-     A  species  of  verbena. 

birds  and  fishes,  for  which  he  received  the  "ieraca  ntha.  (From  /j/.«|,  a  hawk,  and 

Copleyan  medal,  and  was  soon  after  elected  '"'^°^'  ^  "^o^^^^  >  ^*o  "^^^ed  because  it  seizes 

a  fellow  of  that  body.     He  began  a  course  passengers  as  a  hawk  does  its  prey.)     A  sort 

of  lectures  alone  in   1772,    having  quitted  ^I.^d  i-r^.TTui      ,t^ 

Dr.  Hunter  two  years  before,  and  soon  be-  HIEKA  ClUM,     (From  <s/iaf,  a  hawk  ;  so 

came  very  popular.     In    1774  he  published  ^^^^^^  because  hawks  feed  upon  it,  or  be- 

his  work  on   the  Lymphatic   System.     But  cause  it  was  said  that  hawks  applied  the  juice 

not  long  after  his  life  was  terminated  by  a  °^  >*  to  cleanse  their  eyes.)     The   name  of 

fever,  occasioned  by  a  wound  received  in  ^  S^nus  of  plants   m  the  Linnaean  system. 

dissecting  a  morbid  body,  in  the  35tb  year  of  ^'^^s,  Syngenesia.     Order,  Polygamia  cequa- 

his  age.  ^"-     Hawk- weed. 

Hexapha'rmacom.      (From  «|,   six,  and  Hiera'cium   pilose'lla.      The    system- 

<»«/i^ajc3p,  a  medicine.)     Any  medicine  in  the  ahc  name  of  the  auricula  muris.     Pilosella. 

composition  of  which  are  six  ingredients.  Myosohs.     Mouse-ear.     This  common  plant, 

Hibe'rnicus  la'pis.  See  LapU hibernicus.  t^i^racium  pilosella  of  Linnaeus,  contains  a 

HIBISCUS.     (From  t2t;,  a  stork,  who  is  °'"«''  lactescent  juice,   which  has  a  slight 

said  to  chew  it,  and  inject  it  as  a  clyster.)  degree  of  astringency.    The  roots  are  more 

The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants   in  the  Lin-  po^-erful  than  the  leaves.     They  are  very 

neean  system.     Class,  Monadelpkia.    Order,  seldom  used  in  this  country. 

Polyandria.  Hiera'culcm.    The  hieracium,  or  hawk- 

Hibi'scus  abelmo'schus.      The  system-  weed, 

atic  name  of  the  plant  whose  seeds  are  called  Hiera'nosos.       (From   npog,    holy,    and 

musk-seed.    Abtlmoschus.     Granum  moschi.  voa-oi,  a  disease  ;  so  called   because  it  was 

Moschus  Arabum.     JEgyptia  moschata.     Ba-  supposed  to  be  that  disorder  which  our  Sa- 

7ma  moschata.    Jilcea.    Mcea  Indica.     Mcea  viour  cured  in  those  who  were  said  to  be 

JEgyptinca  villosa.  Mrelte.  Abelmosch.  Jlbd-  possessed  of  devils.)     The  epilepsy, 

jnws/i;.  The  seeds  of  a  plant  called  I  he  musk-  Hiera'ticum.      (From    wpo?,    holy.)      A 

mallow,  which  have  the   flavour  of  musk,  poultice  for  the  stomach,  so  named  from  its 

The  plant  Hibiscus  abelmoschus  oi  Linna3us,  supposed  divine  virtues. 

is  indigenous  in  Egypt,  and  in  many  parts  HIGHMORE,   Nathaniel,  was  born  at 

of  both  the  Indies.    Tiie  best  comes  from  Fordingbridge,    in    Hampshire,     in    1613. 

Martinico.     By  the  Arabians  the  seeds  are  After  graduating  at  Oxford,  he   settled  at 

esteemed  cordial,  and  are  mixed  with  their  Sherborne,  where  he  obtained  considerable 

coffee,  to    which   they    impart    their    fra-  reputation    in  practice,   and   died  in    1684. 

grance.     In  this  country  they  are  used  by  He  pursued    the    study   of  anatomy    with 

the  perfumers.  zeal,  though  with    limited  opportunities  of 

Hi'ccouGH.      Hiccup.      A  spasmodic   af-  dissection  ;  and  his  name  has  been  attached 

fection  of  the  diaphragm,  generally  arising  to  a  pari,  though  not  originally  discovered 

from  irritation  produced  by   acidity  in  the  by  him,   namely,    the   Antrum    Maxillare, 

stomach,  error  of  diet,  kc.  which  had  been  before  mentioned  by  Cas- 

HiDROA.     (From  tS'^ceg,  sweat.)     A  pus-  serins.     His  principal    work  is  "  Corporis 

tular  disease,  produced  by  sweating  in  hot  humani  disquisitio  Anatomica,"  printed  at 

weather.  the  Hague  in  1651,  with  figures,  chieflyfrom 

HiDRo  CRISIS,     (From  Jpc,  sweat,  and  Vesalius.    He   also  published  two  disserta- 

notvce,  to  judge.)     A  judgment  formed  from  tions  on  Hysteria  and  Hypochondriasis ;  and 

the  sweat  of  the  patient.  a  history  of  Generation. 

Hidro'nosos.     (From  tSfmg,  sweat,  and  Highmore's  antrum.   See  jjntnim  of  High' 

nT-jc,  a  disease.)     The  sweating  sickness.  more. 


420 


HIP 


HIP 


HiGUEE©.  The  calabash-tree.  Fruit  said 
(o  be  febrifuge. 

Hii.da'nus.     See  Fabricius. 

HiMANTo'sis.  (From  <^*?,  a  thong  of 
leather.)  A  relaxaiinn  of  the  uvula,  when 
it  hangs  down  like  a  thong. 

Hi'mas.     a  relaxation  of  the  uvula. 

HiN.     Hindiscli.     Hing.     Assafoetida. 

Hippoca'stanum.  '  (From  ittttos,  a  horse, 
and  a^iz-avov,  a  chesnut ;  so  called  from  its 
size.)  Common  horse-chesnut.  See  JEscu- 
lus. 

HIPPOCRATES,  usually  called  the 
father  of  physic,  was  born  in  the  island  of 
Cos,  about  460  years  before  Christ.  He  is 
reckoned  the  18th  lineal  descendant  from 
^sculapius,  the  profession  of  medicine  hav- 
ing been  hereditarily  followed  in  that  fa- 
mily, under  whose  direction  the  Coan 
.school  attained  its  high  degree  of  eminence, 
and  by  the  mother's  side  he  is  said  to  have 
descended  from  Hercules.  Born  with 
these  advantages,  and  stimulated  by  the 
fame  of  his  ancestors,  he  devoted  himself 
zealously  to  the  cultivation  of  the  healing 
art.  Not  content  with  the  empirical  prac- 
tice, which  was  derived  from  his  predeces- 
sors, he  studied  under  Herodicus,  who  had 
invented  the  gymnastic  medicine,  as  well  as 
some  other  philosophers.  But  he  appears 
to  ha%'e  judged  carefully  for  himself,  and  to 
have  adopted  only  those  principles,  which 
seemed  founded  in  sound  reason.  He  was 
thus  enabled  to  throw  light  on  the  deduc- 
tions of  experience,  and  clear  away  the 
false  theories  with  which  medicine  had  been 
loaded  by  those  who  had  no  practical  know- 
ledge of  diseases,  and  bring  it  into  the  true 
path  of  observation,  under  the  guidance  of 
reason.  Hence  the  physicians  of  the  ra- 
tional or  dogmatic  sect  always  acknowledged 
him  as  their  leader.  The  events  of  his  life 
are  involved  in  much  obscurity  and  fable. 
But  he  appears  to  have  travelled  much,  re- 
siding at  different  places  for  some  time,  and 
practising  his  profession  there.  He  died  at 
Larissa,  in  Thessaly,  at  a  very  advanced 
age,  which  is  variously  stated  from  85  to 
109  years.  He  left  two  sons,  Thessalus 
and  Draco,  who  followed  the  same  profes- 
sion, and  a  daughter,  married  to  his  favour- 
ite pupil  Polybus,  who  arranged  and  pub- 
lished his  works  ;  and  he  formed  many 
other  disciples.  He  acquired  a  high  repu- 
tation among  his  countrymen,  which  has 
descended  to  modern  times  ;  and  his  opin- 
ions have  been  respected  as  oracles,  not 
only  in  the  schools  of  medicine,  but  even  in 
the  courts  of  lavi*.  He  has  shared  with 
Plato  the  title  of  divine  :  statues  and  tem- 
ples have  been  erected  to  his  memory,  and 
liis  altars  covered  with  incense,  like  those  of 
jSIsculapius  himself.  Indeed,  the  qualifica- 
tions and  duties  required  in  a  physician, 
were  never  more  fully  exempiiQed  than  in 
his  conduct,  nor  more  eloquently  doscribcd 


than  by  his  pen.  He  is  said  to  have  ad- 
mitted no  one  to  his  instructions  without  the 
solemnity  of  an  oath,  in  which  the  chief 
obligations  are,  the  most  religious  attention 
to  the  advantages  of  the  sick,  the  strictest 
chastity,  and  inviolable  secrecy  concerning 
matters  which  ought  not  to  be  divulged. 
Besides  these  characteristics,  he  displayed 
great  simplicity,  candour,  and  benevolence, 
with  unwearied  zeal  in  investigating  the 
progress  and  nature  of  diseases,  and  in  ad- 
ministering to  their  cure.  The  books  attri- 
buted to  him  amount  to  72,  of  which, 
however,  many  are  considered  spurious, 
and  others  have  been  much  corrupted.  The 
most  esteemed,  and  generally  admitted  ge- 
nuine, are  the  essay  "  On  Air,  Water,  and 
Situation,"  the  first  and  third  books  of 
"  Epidemics,"  that  on  "  Prognostics,"  the 
"  Aphorisms,"  the  treatise  "  On  the  Diet 
in  acute  Diseases,"  and  that  "  On  Wounds 
of  the  Head."  He  wrote  in  the  Ionic  dia- 
lect, in  a  pure  but  remarkably  consise  style. 
He  was  necessarily  deficient  in  the  know- 
ledge of  anatomy,  as  the  dissection  of  human 
bodies  was  not  then  allowed  ;  whence  his 
Physiology  also  is,  \n  many  respects,  errone- 
ous :  but  he,  in  a  great  measure,  compen- 
sated this  by  unceasing  observation  of 
diseases,  wh<^reby  he  attained  so  much  skil! 
in  pathology  and  therapeutics,  that  he  has 
been  regarded  as  the  founder  of  medical  sci- 
ence ;  and  his  opinions  still  influence  the 
healing  art  in  a  considerable  degree.  He 
diligently  investigated  the  several  causes  of 
diseases,  but  especially  their  symptoms, 
which  enabled  him  readily  to  distinguish 
them  from  each  other ;  and  very  few  of 
those  noticed  by  him  are  now  unknown, 
mostly  retaining  even  the  same  names.  But 
he  is  more  remarkably  distinguished  by  his 
Prognostics,  which  have  been  comparatively 
little  improved  since,  founded  upon  various 
appearances  in  the  state  of  the  patient,  but 
especially  upon  the  excretmns.  His  atten- 
tion seems  to  have  been  directed  chiefly  to 
these,  in  consequence  of  a  particular  theory. 
He  supposed  that  there  are  four  humours  in 
the  body,  blood,  phlegm,  yellow  and  black 
bile,  having  dilFerent  degrees  of  heat  or 
coldness,  moisture  or  dryness,  and  that  to 
certain  changes  in  the  quantity  or  quality  of 
these  all  diseases  might  be  referred;  and 
farlher,  that  in  acute  disorlers  a  concoction 
of  the  morbid  humours  took  place,  followed 
by  a  critical  discharge,  which  he  believed  to 
happen  especially  on  certain  days.  But  he 
see.ms  to  have  paid  little,  if  any,  attention, 
to  the  state  of  the  pulse.  He  advanced  an- 
other opinion,  which  has  since  very  gene- 
rally prevailed,  that  there  is  a  principle,  or 
power,  in  the  system,  which  he  called  Na- 
ture, tending  to  the  preservation  of  health, 
and  the  removal  of  disease.  He,  therefore, 
advised  practitioners  carefully  to  observe 
<nid  promote  the  eflbrts  of  nature,  at  the 


HIP 

same  time  correcting  morbid  states  by  their 
opposites,  and  endeavouring  to  bring  back 
the  fluids  into  their  proper  channels.  The 
chief  part  of  his  treatment  at  first  was  a 
great  restriction  of  the  diet ;  in  very  acute 
diseases  merely  allowing  the  mouth  to  be 
moistened  occasionally  for  three  or  four 
days,  and  only  a  more  plentiful  dilution 
during  a  fortnight,  providt'd  the  strength 
would  bear  it ;  afterwards  a  more  substantial 
diet  was  directed,  bui  hardly  any  medicines, 
except  gentle  emetics,  and  laxatives,  or  glys- 
ters.  Where  these  means  failed,  very  active 
purgatives  were  employed,  as  hellebore,  ela- 
terium,  &c.,  or  sometimes  the  sudorific  re- 
gimen, or  garlick  and  other  diuretics. 
He  seems  cautious  in  the  use  of  narcotics, 
but  occasionally  had  recourse  to  some  of 
the  preparations  of  lead,  copper,  silver,  and 
iron.  He  bled  freely  in  cases  of  extreme 
pain  or  inflammation,  sometimes  opening 
two  veins  at  once,  so  as  to  produce  fainting; 
and  also  took  blood  often  by  cupping,  but 
preferably  from  a  remote  part,  with  a  view 
of  producing  a  revulsion.  Where  medicines 
fail,  he  recommends  the  knife,  or  even  fire, 
as  a  last  resource,  and  he  advises  trepanning, 
in  cases  of  violent  hf  adach.  But  he  wish- 
ed the  more  difficult  operations  of  surgery 
to  be  performed  only  by  particular  per- 
sons, who  might  thereby  acquire  more  ex- 
pertness. 

Hippocra'ticus.  See  Fades  Hipproci'a- 
lica. 

HiPPOLA'PATHuai  (From  iv'Trog,  a  horse, 
and  KOL'TrdAov,  the  lapathum  ;  a  species  ot 
lapathum  ;  so  named  from  its  size.)  See 
Rumex  Patientia. 

Hippoma'rathrum.  CFrom  Ittvo;,  a  horse, 
and  fjLdipxBftiv ,  fennel ;.  so  named  from  its 
size.)     See  Peucedanum  Silaiis. 

Hipposeli'num.  (From  Ittttoc,  a  horse, 
and  a-ihtvcv,  purslane ;  so  named  because  it 
resembles  a  large  kind  of  purslane.)  See 
Smymium  Olusairum. 

HIPPU'RIS.  (From  itt^'qc,  a  horse, 
and  ovfdL,  a  tail.)  1.  Some  herbs  are 
thus  named  because  they  resemble  a  horse's 
tail. 

2.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnaean  system.  Class,  Monandria.  Order, 
Monogynia.     Mare's  tail. 

Hippd'kis  vulga'ris.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  horse's  or  mare's  tail.  Equise- 
tum.  If  possesses  astringent  qualities,  and  is 
frequently  used  by  the  common  people  as  tea 
in  diarrhcEas  and  hemorrhages.  The  same 
virtues  are  also  attributed  to  the  Equisetum 
arvense,Jimnatile,lmiosum,  and  other  species, 
which  are  directed  inriiscriminately  by  the 
term  Eqidselnm. 

Hippus.  (From  jWoc,  a  horse  ;  because 
the  eyes  of  those  who  labour  under  this  affec- 
tion are  continually  twinkling  and  trembling, 
as  is  usual  with  those  who  ride  on  horse- 
back.'*    A  repeated  dilatatioa  and  alternate 


HOF 


421 


constriction  of  the  pupil,  arising  from  spasm, 
or  convulsion  of  the  iris. 

HIPS.  The  ripe  fruit  of  the  dog-rose. 
They  are  chiefly  used  as  a  sweet-meat,  or 
in  a  preserved  state,  to  make  up  medicines 
into  pills,  he.   See  Confedio  Rosce  caninm. 

HiR  (From  x^p,  the  hand.)  The  palm 
of  the  hand. 

HiRA.  (From  hir,  the  palm  of  the  hand  ; 
because  it  is  usually  found  empty.)  The 
intestinum  jejunum. 

Hi'rcus  bezoa'rticos.  (Quasi  hirtus ; 
from  his  shaggy  hair.)  The  goat  which  af- 
fords  the  oriental  bezoar. 

Hi'p.fiuus.  (From  e^«!!5,  a  hedge ;  because 
it  is  hedged  in  by  the  eye-lash.)  The  angle 
of  the  eye. 

H  IRU'DO.  {Quasi  haurudo,  from  haurio, 
to  draw  out  ;  so  named  from  its  greediness 
to  suck  blood.)     The  leech. 

Hirundina'ria.  (From  hirundo,  the  swal- 
low ;  so  called  from  the  resemblance  of  its 
pods  tu  a  swallow.)  Swallow  wort  orascle- 
pias.  See  Lysimachia  Nummularia  and  As- 
depias  Vincetoxicum. 

Hiru'kdo.  (M  h(?rendo ;  from  its  stick- 
ing its  nest  fo  the  eaves  of  houses.)  The 
swallow.  The  cavity  in  the  bend  of  the 
arm. 

Hispi'dula  (From  hispidus,  rough  ;  so 
named  from  the  rouijh  woolly  surface  of  its 
stalks.)     See  Gnaphdlium. 

HODGES,  Nathaniel,  son  of  the  Dean 
of  Hereford,  was  born  at  Kensington,  and 
graduated  at  Oxford  in  1659.  He  then  set- 
tled in  London,  and  continued  there  during 
the  plague,  when  most  other  physicians  de- 
serted their  post.  He  was  twice  taken  ill, 
but  by  timely  remedies  recovered.  He  afier- 
v^ards  published  an  authentic  account  of  the 
disease,  which  appears  to  have  destroyed 
68,596  persons  in  the  year  1665.  It  is  to  be 
regretted,  that  a  person,  who  had  performed 
such  an  important  and  dangerous  service  to 
his  fellow  citizens,  should  have  died  in  prison 
confined  for  debt,  in  1684.  ' 

HOFFMANN,  Frederick,  was  born  at 
Halle,  in  Saxony,  i660.  Having  lost  his 
parents  from  an  epidemic  disease,  he  went  to 
study  medicine  at  Jena,  where  he  graduated 
in  1681.  The  year  following,  he  published 
an  excellent  tract,  "  De  Cinnabari  Anti- 
monii,"  which  gained  him  gerat  applause, 
and  numerous  pupils  to  attend  a  course  of 
chemical  lectures,  which  he  delivered  there. 
He  then  practised  his  profession  for  two 
years  at  Miuden  with  very  good  success  • 
and  after  travelling  to  Holland  and  England^ 
where  he  received  many  marks  of  distinction, 
he  was  appointed  on  bis  return  in  1685 
physician  to  the  garrison,  and  subsequently 
to  Frederic  William,  elector  of  Branden- 
burgh,  and  the  whole  principality  of  Minden. 
Ke  was  however  induced  to  settle  in  1688 
as  public  physician  at  Halberstadt ;  where 
be   published   a   treatise,  «•  De  Insufficient 


422 


HOL 


tia  Acidi  et  Viscidi."     An  university  being 
founded  at  Halle,  by   Frederic   IJL,  after- 
wards first  King  of  Prussia,  Hoffmann  was 
appointed    in    1693    primary    Professor  of 
Medicine,  and  composed  the  statutes  of  that 
institution,  and  recommended  Slahl  as  his 
colleague.     He  was  most  active  in  his  pro- 
fessional duties  ;  and  by  the  eloquence  and 
learning  displayed  in  his  lectures,  and  pub- 
lications, he  extended  his  own  reputation, 
and    that  of  the  new  university.     He  was 
admitted    into    the    scientific    societies    at 
Berlin,  Petersburgh,  and  London  ;  and  had 
the  honour  of  attending  many  of  the  German 
courts  as  physician.     Haller  asserts,  that  he 
acquired  great  wealth  by  the  sale  of  various 
chemical  nostrums.     He  examined  many  of 
the  mineral  waters  in  Germany,  particularly 
those  of  Seidlitz,  which  he  first  introduced 
to  public  notice  in   1717.     The    year  after 
be  commenced  the  publication  of  his  '•  Me- 
clicina  Rationalis  Systenaatica,"  which  was 
received  with  great  applause  by  the  faculty 
in  various  parts  of  Europe,  and  is  said  to 
'have  occupied  him  nearly  twenty  years.  He 
also  published  two  volumes  of  "  Consulta- 
tions,"  and  three  books  of  select  chemical 
observations.       In    1727,    he    was    created 
Count  Palatine  by  the  Prince  of  Schwarlz- 
enberg,  whom  he  carried  through  a  dange- 
rous disease.     About  seven  years  after,  he 
attended  Frederic  William,  King  of  Prussia, 
and  is  said    by  dignified    remonstrance   to 
hare   secured    himself    against    the    brutal 
rudeness,  shown  by  that  monarch  to  those 
about  him;  he  was  ultimately  distinguished 
with  great  honours,  and  invited  strongly  to 
settle  at  Berlin,  but  declined  it  on  account 
of   his   advanced   age.     He    continued    to 
perform    his  duties   at    Halle  till    1742,  in 
which  year  he  died.     Hoffman  was  a  very 
voluminous    writer  ;   his  works  have  been 
collected   in    six   folio  volumes,  printed  at 
Geneva.     They  contain   a   great    mass    of 
valuable   practical    matter,    partly  original, 
but  detailed  in  a  prolix  manner,  and  inter- 
mixed with  much  hypothesis.     He  has  the 
merit  however  of  first  turning  the  attention 
of  practitioners  to  the  morbid  affections  of  the 
nervous  system,   instead  of  framing    mere 
mechanical  or  chemical  theories  :  but  he  did 
not  carry  the  doctrine  to  its  fullest  extent, 
and  retained  some  of  the  errors  of  the  hu- 
moral pathology.     He  pursued  the  study  of 
chemistry  and  pharmacy  with  considerable 
ardour ;  but  bis  practice  was  cautious,  par- 
ticularly in  advanced  age,  trusting  much  to 
vegetable  simples. 

Hog's  fennel.    See  Peucedanum. 
Ho'lcimos.      (From  swtfti,  to  draw.)      It 
sometimes  means  a  tumour  of  the  liver. 

HO'LCUS.  1.  The  Indian  millet-seed, 
which  is  said  to  be  nutritive. 

2.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnffian  system.  Class.  Polygaiwa.  Or- 
der, Monotcia. 


HOP 

Holiy,  knee.     See  Ruscus. 

Holly,  sea.     See  Eryngiwii. 

HoLsii'sccs.  (Dim.  of  oKfxcs,  a  mortar.) 
A  small  mortar.  Also  the  cavity  of  the  large 
teeth,  because  they  pound  the  food  as  in  a 
mortar. 

HoLOPHLY  cTiDEs.  (From  oKoc,  whole, 
and  <pKviCln,  a  pustule.)  Little  pimples  all 
over  the  body. 

HoLo'sTES.     See  Holosleus. 

HoLo'sTEus.  (From  oao?,  whole,  and 
cg-iov,  a  bone.)  Holosles.  Holosleum.  Glue- 
bone,  or  osteocolla. 

HoLo'sTEUM.     See  Holosleus. 

Holoto'nicds.  (From  oxoc,  whole,  and 
T5/vai,  to  stretch.)  Applied  to  diseases  ac- 
companied with  universal  convulsion,  or 
rigor. 

Holy  thistle.     See  Centaureabenedicta. 

HOLYWELL  WA'J  ER.  A  mineral  wa- 
ter, arranged  under  the  class  of  simple  cold 
waters,  remarkable  for  its  purity.  It  pos- 
sesses similar  virtues  to  (hat  of  Malvern. 
See     Malvern  water. 

Ho'ma.    An  atiasarcous  swelling. 

Homberg's   sedative   salt.        See    Boracic 

HOMOGENEOUS.  (Homogeneus ;  from 
o^oc,  like,  and  yivo;,  a  kind.  Uniform, 
of  a  like  kind,  or  species.)  A  term  used 
in  conlra-distinction  to  heterogeneous,  when 
the  parts  of  the  body  are  of  diflFerent  qua- 
lities. 

Homopla'tje  OS.  {n./!Mi7r\ei]a.,  from  afAog, 
the  shoulder,  and  v\aC]a,  the  blade.)  See 
Scapula, 

HONEY.  Mel.  A  substance  collected 
by  bees  from  the  nectary  of  flowers,  re- 
sembling sugar  in  its  elementary  properties. 
It  has  a  white  or  yellowish  colour,  a  soft 
and  grained  consistence,  and  a  saccharine 
and  aromatic  smell.  Honey  is  an  excel- 
lent food,  and  a  softening  and  slightly  ape- 
rient remedy  ;  mixed  with  vinegar,  it  forms 
oxyniel,  and  is  used  in  various  forms,  in 
medicine  and  pharmacy.  It  is  particularly 
recommended  to  the  asthmatic,  and  those 
subject  to  gravel  complaints,  from  its  deter- 
gent nature.  Founded  upon  (he  popular 
opinion  of  honey,  as  a  pectoral  remedy.  Dr. 
Hill's  balsam  of  honey,  a  quack  medicine, 
was  once  in  demand ;  but  this,  besides  honey, 
contained  balsam  of  Tolu,  or  gum  Benjamin, 
in  solution. 

Honey-suckle.  See  Lonicera  peridyme- 
niim. 

Hooping- Cough.    See  Pertussis. 

HoPLOCHRi'sMA.  (From  cttkov,  a  weapon, 
and  Xf^i/Jt-a,  a  salve.)  A  salve  which  was 
ridiculously  said  to  cure  wounds  by  consent; 
that  is,  by  anointing  the  instrument  with 
which  the  wound  was  made. 

Hops.     See  Hiimulm  Lupulus. 

Hop  tops.  The  young  sprouts  of  the 
hop-plant  are  so  called;  plucked  when 
onlv  a  foot  above  the  ground,  and  boiled. 


HOR 


HUB 


428 


tiiey  are  eaten  with  butter  as  a  delicacy, 
and  are  very  wbolesome. 

HORDEOLUM.  (Diminutive  of  hor- 
deian,  barley.)  A  little  tumour  on  the  eye- 
lids, resembling  a  barley  corn.  A  stye. 
Scarpa,  remarks,  the  stye  is  strictly  only  a 
little  boil,  which  projects  from  the  edge  of 
the  eye-lids,  mostly  near  the  great  angle 
of  the  eye.  This  little  tumour,  like  the 
furunculus,  is  of  a  dark  red  colour,  much 
inflamed,  and  a  great  deal  more  painful  than 
might  be  expected,  considering  its  small 
size.  The  latter  circumstance  is  partly 
owing  to  the  vehemence  of  the  inflammation 
producing  the  stye,  and  partly  to  the  ex- 
quisite sensibility  and  tension  of  the  skin, 
which  covers  the  edge  of  the  eye-lids.  On 
this  account,  the  hordeolum  very  often  ex- 
cites fever  and  restlessness,  in  delicate,  irri- 
table constitutions ;  it  suppurates  slowly  and 
imperfectly;  and  when  suppurated,  has  no 
tendency  to  burst. 

The  stye,  like  other  furunculous  inflam- 
mations, forms  an  exception  to  the  general 
rule,  that  the  best  mode  in  which  inflam- 
matory swellings  can  end,  is  resolution ; 
for,  whenever  a  furunculous  inflammation 
extends  so  deeply  as  to  destroy  any  of  the 
cellular  substance,  the  little  tumour  can 
never  be  resolved,  or  only  imperfectly  so. 
This  event,  indeed,  would  rather  be  hurtful, 
since  there  would  still  remain  behind  a 
greater  or  smaller  portion  of  dead  cellular 
membrane ;  which  sooner  or  later,  might 
bring  on  a  renewal  of  the  stye,  in  the  same 
place  as  before,  or  else  become  converted 
into  a  hard  indolent  body,  deforming  the 
edge  of  the  eye-lid. 

HO'RDEUM.  (M  horrore  arlslce  ;  from 
the  unpleasantness  of  its  beard  to  the 
touch.)  1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants 
in  the  LinuEean  system.  Class,  Triandria. 
Order,  Dyginia.     Barley. 

2.  The  pharmacopceial  name  of  the  com- 
mon barley.  The  seed  called  barley,  is  ob- 
tained from  several  species  of  hordeum,  but 
principally  from  the  vulgare,  or  common  or 
Scotch  barley,  and  the  dislichon,  or  hordeum 
gallicum  vel  mwtdaium:  or  French  barley,  of 
Linnaiui.  It  is  extremely  nutritious  and 
mucilaginous,  and  in  common  use  as  a 
drink,  when  boiled,  in  all  inflammatory 
diseases  and  affections  of  the  chest,  especially 
when  there  is  cough  or  irritation  about  the 
fauces.  A  decoction  of  barley  with  gum, 
is  considered  a  useful  diluent  and  demulcent 
in  dysury  and  strangury  ;  the  gum  mixing 
with  the  urine,  sheaths  the  urinary  canal 
from  thp  acrimony  of  the  urine.  Among 
the  ancients,  decoctions  of  barley,  Kpiin, 
were  the  principal  medicine,  as  well  as 
aliment,  in  acute  diseases.  Barley  is  freed 
from  its  shells  in  mills,  and  in  tliis  slate 
called  Scotch  and  French  barley.  In 
Holland,  they  rub  barley  into  small  round 
grains,  somewhat  like  pearls,  which  is  there- 


fore called  pearl  barley,  or  hordeum perlatum. 
See  Plisana. 

Ho'RDEuni  CAc'sTicuM.     See  Cevadilla. 

Ho'rdeum  di'stichon.  This  plant  af- 
fords the  barley  in  common  use.  See  Hor- 
deum . 

Ho'rdeum  perla'tum.     See  Hordeum. 

Ho'rdeum  vulgare.  The  systematic 
name  of  one  of  the  plants  which  afford  the 
barley.     See  Hordfiim. 

Horehound.     See  Marrubium. 

Ho'rminum.  (From  ofifAace,  to  incite  ; 
named  from  its  supposed  qualities  of  pro- 
voking to  venery.)  Garden  clary.  The 
Salvia  sclarea  of  Linnasus. 

Horn,  harts.     See  Cornu. 

HORRIPILATIO.  (A  sense  of  creeping 
in  different  parts  of  the  body.)  A  symptom 
of  the  approach  of  fever. 

Horse-chesnut.  See  JEscidus  Hippocasta- 
2ium. 

Horse-radish.     See  Cochlearia  Armoracia\ 

Horse-tail.     See  Hippuris  vulgaris. 

HORSTIUS,  Gregory,  was  born  at 
Torgau  in  1578.  After  studying  in  different 
parts  of  Germany  and  Switzerland,  he 
graduated  at  Basil  in  1606,  and  was  soon 
after  appointed  to  a  medical  professorship  at 
Wittenburgh.  But  two  years  after  he 
received  a  similar  appointment  at  Giessen, 
and  was  made  chief  physician  of  Hesse ; 
where  he  attained  considerable  reputation  in 
his  profession.  In  1722  he  went  to  Ulm, 
on  an  invitation  from  the  magistracy  as  pub- 
lic physician  and  president  of  the  college ; 
where  his  learning,  skill,  and  humanity, 
procured' him  general  esteem.  He  died  in 
1636.  His  works  were  collected  by  bis  sons 
in  three  folio  volumes. 

Ho'rtus.  (From  orior,  to  rise  as  beiag 
the  place  where  vegetables  grow  up.)  1.  A 
garden. 

2.  The  genitals,  or  womb  of  a  woman, 
which  is  the  repository  of  the  human 
semen. 

Hounds-tongue.    See  Cynoglossum. 

House-leek.     See  Sempervivum  tectorum. 

HUBEK,  John  James,  was  born  at 
Basle  in  1707,  and  .srraduated  there  at  the 
age  of  26,  after  studying  under  the  cele- 
brated Haller  and  other  aljle  teachers.  Two 
years  after  he  was  appointed  physician  to  the 
Court  of  Baden  Dourlach.  He  materially 
assisted  Haller  in  his  work  on  the  Botany  of 
Switzerland,  and  was  consequently  invited 
by  him  in  1738  io  be  dibseclor  at  Gottin- 
gen.  He  speedily  ro-;e  to  considerable  re- 
putation there,  and  received  different  public 
appointments.  Hp  had  likeuise  the  honour 
of  being  elected  into  the  most  celebrated  of 
the  learned  societies  of  Europe.  He  died 
in  1778  The  chief  objects  of  his  research 
were  the  spinal  marrow,  and  the  nerves  ori- 
ginating from  it :  he  also  inquired  into  the 
supposed  influence  of  the  imagination  of  the 


424 


HUM 


HUM 


mother  on  the  fostus,  and  into  the  cause  of 
miscarriages. 

HULME,  Nathaniel,  was  born  at  Ha- 
lifax, in  Y.>rkshire,  1732,  and  bred  to  the 
profpssion  of  a  surgeon-apothocary.  After 
serving  some  time  in  the  navy,  he  graduated 
at  Edinburgh  in  1765.  He  then  settled  in 
London,  and  was  soon  after  appointed  phy- 
sician to  the  General  Dispensary,  the  first 
institution  of  that  kind  established  in  the 
metropolis.  Ab  .ut  the  year  1775  he  was 
elected  physician  to  the  Charter-house.  In 
1807  he  died,  in  consequence  of  a  severe 
bruise  by  a  fall.  Hp  was  author  of  several 
dissertations  on  scurvy,  pnerpi  ral  fever,  fc.c. 
He  also  made  a  series  of  experiments  on 
the  light  spontaneously  emitted  from  various 
bodies,  published  in  the  Philosophical 
Transactions  ;  and  he  was  one  of  the  edit- 
ors of  the  London  Practice  of  Physic. 

Human  body.     See  Jllan. 

Hcjmecta'ntia.  (From  humeclo,  to  make 
moist.)  Medicines  which  soften  and  make 
moist  the  solids  of  the  body. 

HUMERAL  ARTERY.  (Jrleria  hu- 
meralis.)  Brachial  artery.  The  axillary 
artery,  having  passed  the  tendon  of  the  great 
pectoral  muscle,  changes  its  name  to  the 
brachial  or  hum'^ral  artery,  which  name  it 
retains  in  its  course  down  the  arm  to  the 
bend,  where  it  divides  into  the  radial  and 
ulnar  arteries.  In  this  course  it  gives  off 
several  muscular  branches,  three  of  which 
only  deserve  attention  :  1.  The  arteria  pro- 
funda superior,  which  goes  round  the  back 
of  the  arm  to  the  exterior  muscle,  and  is 
often  named  the  upper  muscular  artery. 
2.  Another,  like  it,  called  arteria  profunda 
inferior,  or  the  lower  muscular  artery.  3. 
Ramus  anastomoticus  major,  which  anasto- 
moses round  the  elbow  with  the  branches  of 
the  ulnar  artery. 

HtTMERA'Lis  Mc'scDLus.     See  Deltoides. 

Hcmera'lis  ne'rvus.  The  cervical 
nerve. 

HU'MERI  OS.  {Humerus;  from  a,Mcc, 
the  shoulder.)  Os  humeri.  Os  brachii.  A 
long  cylindrical  bone,  situated  between  the 
scapula  and  fore-arm.  Its  upper  extremity 
is  formed  somewhat  laterally  and  internally, 
into  a  large,  round,  and  smooth  head,  which 
is  admitted  into  the  glenoid  cavity  of  the 
scapula.  Around  the  basis  of  this  head  is 
observed  a  circular  fossa,  d-  epest  anteriorly 
and  externally,  which  forms,  what  is  called 
tile  neck  of  the  bone,  and  from  the  edge  of 
which  arises  the  capsular  ligament,  which  is 
farther  strengthened  by  a  strong  membra- 
nous expansion,  extending  to  the  ufiper  edge 
of  the  glenoid  cavity.,  and  to  the  coracoid 
process  of  ! he  scapula  ;  and  likewise  by  the 
tendinous  expansions  of  the  muscles,  inserted 
into  the  head  of  the  humerus.  This  cap.su- 
lar  ligament  is  sometimes  torn  in  luxation, 
and  becomes  an  obst  cle  to  the  easy  reduc- 
tion of  the  bone  The  articulating  surface 
of  the  head  is  covered  by  a  cartilage,  which 


is  thick  in  its  middle  part,  and  thin  towards 
its  edges ;  by  which  means  it  is  more  convex 
in  the  recent  subject  than  in  the  skeleton. 
This  upper  extremity,  besides  the  round 
smooth  head,  affords  two  other  smaller  pro- 
tuberances. One  of  these,  which  is  the 
largest  of  the  two,  is  of  an  irregular  oblong 
shape,  and  is  placed  at  the  back  of  the 
head  of  the  bone,  from  which  it  is  separated 
by  a  kind  of  groove,  that  makes  a  part  of 
the  neck.  This  tuberosity  is  divided,  at  its 
u()per  part,  into  three  surfaces;  the  first  of 
these,  which  is  the  smallest  and  uppermost, 
serves  for  the  insertion  of  the  supraspinatus 
muscle  ;  the  second,  or  middlemost,  for  the 
insertion  of  the  infraspinams  ;  aiid  the  third, 
which  is  the  lowest  and  hindmost,  for  the 
insertion  of  the  teres  minor.  The  other 
smaller  tuberosity  is  s'tuated  anteriorly,  be- 
tween the  larger  one  and  the  head  of  the 
humerus,  and  serves  for  the  insertion  of  the 
subscapularis  muscle.  Between  these  two 
tuberosities  there  is  a  deep  groove  for  lodg- 
ing the  tendinous  head  of  the  biceps  bra- 
chii;  the  capsular  ligament  of  the  joint  af- 
fording here  a  prolongation,  thinner  than 
the  capsule  itself,  which  covers  and  accom- 
panies this  muscle  to  its  fleshy  portion, 
where  it  gradually  disappears  in  the  adja- 
cent cellular  membrane.  Immediately  be- 
low its  neck,  the  os  humeri  begins  to  as- 
sume a  cylindrical  shape,  so  that  here  the 
body  of  the  bone  may  be  said  to  commence. 
At  its  upper  Joart  is  observed  a  continuation 
of  the  groove  for  the  biceps,  which  extends 
diiwnwards,  about  the  fourth  part  of  the 
length  of  the  bone  in  an  oblique  direction. 
The  edges  of  this  groove  are  continuations 
of  the  greater  and  lesser  tuberosities,  and 
serve  for  the  attachment  of  the  pectoralis, 
latissimus  dorsi,  and  teres  major  muscles. 
The  groove  itself  is  lined  with  a  glistening 
substance  like  cartilage,  but  which  seems  to 
be  nothing  m(  re  than  the  remainsof  tendi- 
nous fibres.  A  little  lower  down,  towards 
the  external  and  anterior  side  of  the  middle 
of  the  bone,  it  is  seen  rising  into  a  rough 
ridge  for  the  insertion  of  the  deltoid  muscle. 
On  each  side  of  this  ridge  the  bone  is 
smooth  and  flat,  for  the  lodgement  of  the 
braihialis  internus  muscle;  and  behind  the 
middle  part  of  the  outermost  side  of  the 
ridge  is  a  chaiiuel,  for  the  transmission  of 
vessels  into  the  substance  of  the  bone.  A 
little  lower  down,  and  near  the  inner  side  of 
the  ridge,  the  e  is  sometimes  seen  such  an- 
other channel,  which  is  intended  for  the 
same  purpose  The  os  humeri,  at  its  lower 
exiremity,  becomes  gradually  broader  and 
flatter,  so  as  to  have  this  ei)d  nearly  of  a 
trirfnsuiar  shape.  The  bone,  thus  expand- 
ed, affords  two  surfaces,  of  which  the  ante- 
rior one  is  the  broadest,  and  somev.  bat  con- 
vex ;  and  the  posterior  one  narrower  and 
smoother.  The  bone  terminates  in  four 
large  processes,  the  two  outermost  of  which 
are  called  condyles,  though  not  designed  for 


HUM 


HUN 


425 


the  articulation  of  the  bone.  These  con'- 
dyles,  which  are  placed  at  some  distance 
from  each  other,  on  each  -Ida  of  the  bone, 
are  rough  and  irregular  protuberances, 
formed  for  the  insertion  of  muscles  and  liga- 
ments, and  difter  from  each  other  in  size 
and  shape.  The  external  condyle,  when 
the  arm  is  in  the  most  natural  position,  is 
found  to  be  placed  somewhat  forwarder  than 
the  other.  The  internal  condyle  is  longer, 
and  more  protuberant  than  the  external. 
From  each  of  these  processes,  a  ridge  is  con- 
tinued upwards,  at  the  sides  of  the  bone. 
in  the  interval  between  the  two  condyles 
are  placed  the  two  articulating  processes, 
contiguous  to  each  other,  and  covered  with 
cartilage.  One  of  these,  which  is  the 
smallest,  is  formed  into  a  small,  obtuse, 
smooth  bead,  on  which  the  radius  plays. 
This  little  head  is  placed  near  the  external 
condyle,  as  a  part  of  which  it  has  been 
sometimes  described  The  other,  and  larger 
process,  is  composed  of  two  lateral  protube- 
rances and  a  middle  cavity,  all  of  which  are 
smooth  and  covered  with  cartilage.  From 
the  manner  in  which  the  ulna  moves  upon 
this  process,  it  has  gotten  the  name  of  troch- 
lea, or  pulley.  The  sides  of  this  pulley  are 
unequal ;  that  which  is  towards  the  little 
head,  is  the  highest  of  the  two ;  the  other, 
which  is  contiguous  to  the  externa!  condyle, 
is  more  slanting,  being  situated  obliquely 
from  within  outwards,  so  that  when  the  fore- 
arm is  fully  extended,  it  does  not  form  a 
straight  line  with  the  os  humeri,  and,  for 
the  same  reason  when  we  bend  the  elbow, 
the  band  comes  not  to  the  shoulder,  as  it 
might  be  expected  to  do,  but  to  the  fore- 
part of  the  breast.  There  is  a  cavity  at  the 
root  of  these  processes,  on  each  of  the  two 
surfaces  of  the  bone.  The  cavity  on  the 
anterior  surfsce  is  divided,  by  a  ridge,  into 
two,  the  external  of  which  receives  the  end 
of  the  radius,  and  the  internal  one  lodges 
the  coronoid  process  of  the  ulna  in  the 
flexions  of  the  fore-arm.  The  cavity  on  the 
posterior  surface,  at  the  basis  of  the  pulley, 
is  much  larger,  and  lodges  the  olecranon 
when  the  arm  is  extended.  The  internal 
structure  of  the  os  humeri  is  similar  to  that 
of  other  long  bones.  !n  new-born  infants, 
both  the  ends  of  the  bone  are  cartilaginous, 
and  the  large  head,  with  the  two  tubercles 
above,  and  the  condyles,  with  the  two  arti- 
culating processes  below,  become  epiphyses 
before  they  are  entirely  united  to  the  rest 
of  the  bone. 

HU'MERUS.  (From  4.^«.)  Mjiitorium. 
The  shoulder,  or  joint,  which  connects  the 
arm  to  the  body.  In  Hippocrates  it  is  call- 
ed brachium. 

Hu'jiiLis.  (From  humi,  on  the  ground  ; 
so  named  because  it  turns  the  eye  down- 
wards, and  is  expressive  of  humility.)  See 
Rectus  inferior  oculi. 

HU'MOR.     f  Ah  huvio.  from  the  ground  ; 
54 


because  moisture  springs  from  the  earth.) 
A  eeneral  name  for  any  fluid  of  the  body. 

HU'MOR  VI'TREOS.  The  vitreous  hu- 
mour of  the  eye,  which  lakes  its  name  from 
the  resemblance  to  melted  glass,  is  less  dense 
than  the  crj'stalline  but  more  than  the  aque- 
ous humour  ;  it  is  very  considerable  in  the 
human  eye,  and  seems  to  be  formed  by  the 
small  arteries  that  are  distributed  in  cells 
of  the  hyaolid  membrane  ;  it  is  heavier 
than  common  water,  slightly  albuminous 
and  sali:ie. 

Humour,  Jiqueous.  See  Aqueous  humour 
of  the  eye. 

Humour,  Vitreous.     See  Hamor  vilreus. 

Hdmo-jrs  of  the  kye.  They  are  three  in 
number;  the  aqueous  humour,  crystalline 
lens,  and  vitreous  humour.     See  Eye. 

HU'MULUS.  (From  humus,  the  ground  ; 
so  named  because  without  faclilious  support 
it  creeps  along  the  ground.)  The  name  of 
a  genus  of  plants  in  the  Linnasan  system. 
Class,  Dioecia.  Order,  Pentandria.  The 
hop. 

Hu'mulus  lu'pulus.  The  systematic  name 
of  the  hop-plant.  Lupulus.  Convolvulus 
perennis.  The  hop  is  the  floral  leaf  or 
bractea  of  this  plant,  Humulus  lupulus  of 
Linnaeus,  that  is  dried  and  used  in  various 
kinds  of  strong  beer.  Hops  have  a  bitter 
taste,  less  ungrateful  than  most  of  the  other 
.strong  bitters,  accompanied  with  some  de- 
gree of  warmth  and  aromatic  flavour,  and 
are  highly  intoxicating.  The  bop-flower 
also  exhales  a  considerable  quantify  of  its 
narcotic  power  in  drying  :  hence  those  who 
sleep  in  the  hop-bouses  are  with  difficulty 
roused  from  their  slumber.  A  pillow  sfuflTed 
with  these  flov/ers  is  said  to  have  laid  our 
present  monarch  to  sleep  when  other  reme- 
dies had  failed. 

HUNTER,  WrLLiAM,  was  born  in  1718, 
at  Kilbride  in  Scotland.  He  was  educated 
for  the  church  at  Glasgow;  but  feeling 
scruples  against  subscription,  and  having 
become  acquainted  with  the  celebrated  Cul' 
len,  lie  determined  to  pursue  the  medical 
profession.  After  living  three  years  with 
that  able  teacher  who  then  practised  as  a 
surgeon  apothecary  at  Hamilton,  he  went 
to  Edinburgh  in  November  1740;  and  in 
the  following  summer  came  to  London  with 
a  recommendation  to  Dr.  Jaraes  Douglas, 
who  engaged  him  to  assist  in  his  dissections, 
and  superintend  the  education  of  his  son. 
He  was  also  enabled  by  that  physician's 
liberality  to  attend  St.  George's  Hospital, 
and  other  teachers ;  but  death  deprived  him 
of  so  valuable  a  friend  within  a  year.  How- 
ever he  remained  in  the  family,  and  prose- 
cuted his  studies  with  great  zeal.  In  1743,  he 
communicated  to  the  R^tyal  Society  a  paper 
on  the  structure  and  diseases  of  articulating 
cartilages,  which  was  much  admired.  He 
now  formed  the  design  of  teaching  anatomy- 
and,  after  encountering  some  difficultiesj 
commenced  by  giving  a  course  on  the  ope^ 


426 


HUN 


HUN 


rations  of  surgery  to  a  society  of  navy  sur-   he  published  a  splendid  Work;  which  had 
^eons  io  lieu  of  Mr.  Samuel  Sharpe.     At    occupied  him  for  24  years  previously, "  The 
first  he  felt  considerable  solicitude  in  speak-    Anatomy  of  the  Gravid  Uterus,"  illustrated 
ing  in  public  ;  but  gradually  this  wore  olF,    by  plates,  admirable  for  their  accuracy,  as 
and  he  evinced  a  remarkable  facility  in  ex-    well  as  elegance ;   among  other  improve- 
pressing  himself  with  pf  rspicuity  and  ele-    ments,  the  membrana  decidua  reflexa,  dis- 
gance.     He  gave  so  mut-h  satisfaction  that    covered  by  himself,  was  here  first  delineated. 
he  was  requested-  to    extend    the    plan    to    He  drew  up  a  detailed  description  of  the 
anatomy,  which  he    began  accordingly  in    figures  ;  which  was  published  after  bis  death 
17-16.     His   success  was    considerable,    but    by  his  nephew,  Dr.  Baillie.     Another  post- 
having  somewhat  embarrassed    himself  at    humous  publication,  deservedly  much    ad- 
first  by  assisting  his  friends,  he  was  obliged    mired,   was  the    "  Tv^'o  Introductory  Lec- 
to  adopt  proper  caution  in  lending  money  ;    tures"   to  his  anatomical    course.     As    his 
which  with  his  talents,  industry  and  econo-    wealth  increased  he  formed  the  noble  design 
Tny  enabled  him  to  acquire  an  ample  fortune,    of  establishing  an  anatomical  school;    and 
In  1748,  he  accompanied  his  pupil,  young    proposed  to  government,  on  the  grant  of  a 
Douglcis,  on  a  tour,  and  having    seen  the    piece  of  ground,  to  build  a  proper  edifice, 
admirable  injections  of  Albinus  at  Leyden,    and  endow  a  perpetual  professorship ;  but 
he  was  inspired  with  a  strong  emulation  to    this  not  being  acceded  to,  he  set  about  the 
excel  in  that    branch.     On    his    return    he    establishment     in    Great    Windmill-Street, 
relinquished  the  profession  of  surgery,  and    where  he  collected  a  most  valuable  museum 
devoted  himself  to  midwifery,  to  which  his    of  anatomical  preparations,  subjects  of  natu- 
person  and  manners  well  adapted  him  ;  and    ral    history,    scarce    books,    coins,    Sic.  to 
having  been  appointed  to  the  Middlesex  and    wiiich  an  easy  access  was  always  given.  He 
British-lying-in    hospitals,    as    well   as  fa-    continued  to  lecture  and   practise   till  near 
voured  by  other  circumstances,  he  made  a    the  period  of  his  death   in  1783.     He  be- 
rapid    advance   in    practice.      In    1750  he    queathed  the  use  of  his  museum  for  30  years 
obtained  a  doctor's    degree  from  Glasgow,    to  Dr.  Baillie ;  after  which  it  was  to  belong 
and  was    afterwards    often    consulted  as  a    to  the  University  of  Glasgow, 
physician  in  cases  which  required  peculiar        HUNTER,  John,  was    born    ten    years 
anatomical  skill.    Six  years  after  he  was  ad-    after  his  brother  William.     His  early  edu- 
raitted  a  licentiate  of  the  College  in  Lon-    cation  was  much  neglected,  and  his  temper 
don  ;  and  also  a  member  of  the  society,  by    injured,   through  his  mother's  indulgence, 
which  the  "  Medical   observations  and  En-    At  a  proper  age  he  was  put  under  a  relation, 
quiries"  were  published.     He  enriched  that    a  carpenter  pnd  cabinet-maker,  who  failed 
work  with  many  valuable  communications ;    in  his  business.     Hearing  at  this  period  of 
particularly  an  account  of  the  disease,  since    his  brother's  success,  he  applied  to  become 
called  Aneurismal  Varix,  a  case  of  emphy-    his  assistant,  and  accordingly  came  to  Lon- 
sema,  with  practical  remarks,    wherein  he    don  in  the  autumn  of  1748.     He  made  such 
showed  the  fat  to  be  deposited  in  distinct    proficiency  in  dissection,  that  he  was  capable 
vesicles;  and  some  observations  on  the  retro-    of    undertaking  the  demonstrations   in  the 
version  of  the  uterus :  and  on  the  death  of  following  season.    During  the   summer  he 
Dr.  Fothergill  he  was  chosen  president  of  attended  the   surgical  practice  at  different 
that    society,      in    1762    he    published  his    hospitals;    and  in   1756  he   was    appointed 
"  Medical  Commentaries,"  in  which  he  laid    house-surgeon    at    St.    George's.    He    had 
claim,  with  much  asperity,  to  several  ana-    been  admitted  by  his  brother  to  a  partner- 
tomical  di.scoveries,  especially  relative  to  the    ship  in   the  lectures  the  year  before.     After 
absorbent  systenijin  on-)osition  to  the  second    labouring  about  ten  years  with  unexampled 
Monro   of  Edinburgh.     He   was  extremely    ardour  in  the  study  of  human  anatomy,  he 
tenacious  of  his  rights  in  this  respect,  and    turned  his  attention  to  that  of  other  animals, 
would  not  allow  them  to  be  infringed  even    with  a  view  to    elucidate  physiology.     His 
by  his  own  brother.     It  must  be  very  dif-    health  was  so  much  impaired  by  these  pur- 
ficuU,  and  of   little    importance,  to  decide    suits,  that    in    1760    he    went    abroad    at 
such  controversies;    especial!)' as  the  prin-    surgeon  on  the  staff,   and  thus  acquired  a 
cipal  points  concerning  the  absorbeni.  system    knowledge  of    gun-shot    wounds.    On  his 
had  been   stated  as  early  as  1726,  in  a  work    return  after  three  years,  he  settled  in  Lon- 
printed    at    Paris    by  M.    Noguez.      About    don  as  a  surgecn,  and  gave  instructions  in 
I  he  same  period,  the  Queen  being  pregnant,    dissection   and  the    performance    of    ope- 
Dr.  Hunter  was   consulted;  and  two  years    rations;  and  he  continued  with  great  zeal  his 
after  he  was  appointed  her  physician  extra-    researches  into  comparative  anatomy,  and 
ordinary.     In  1767  he  was  chosen  a  fellow    natural   history.     Several  papers  were  com- 
of  the  Koyal  Society,  to  which    he    com-    municated  by  him  to  the  Iloyal  Society,  of 
municated  some   papers;    and  in  the  year   which   he   was  elected  a   member  in  1767. 
following    he  was  appointed    by  the  King    About  this   time,  by   his  brother's   interest, 
professor  of  anatomy  to  the  Royal  Academy    he  was  appointed  one  of  the  surgeons  at  St. 
on  its  first  institution  ;  he  was  also  elected    George's    Hospital ;    and     his    professional 
Mito  the  society  of  Antiquaries,  and  some    reputation  was  rapidly  increasing.    In  1771 
respectable  foreign  associations.      In  1775    he  pubVished  the  first  part  of  his  work  on 


HUX 


HVD 


42) 


tlie  teeth,  displaying  great  accaiacy  of  re- 
search :  and  two  years  after  he  began  a 
course  of  lectures  on  l\::i  principles  of 
surgery.  He  fell  short  of  liis  brother  in 
methodical  arrangement,  and  facility  of  ex- 
pressing bis  ideas,  and  indeed  adoj)ted  a 
peculiar  language,  perhaps  in  part  from  the 
deficiency  of  bis  education  ;  but  be  certainly 
brought  forward  many  ingenious  specula- 
tions in  physiology  and  pathology,  and  sug- 
gested some  important  practical  improve- 
ments, particularly  the  ofieration  for  popli- 
teal aneurism,  in  1776  he  was  appointed 
surgeon-extraordinary  to  the  King  ;•  and 
soon  after  received  marks  of  distinction  from 
several  foreign  societies.  His  emoluments 
increasing,  he  took  a  large  house  in  Leices- 
ter-square, and  built  a  spacious  museum, 
which  he  continued  to  store  with  subjects  in 
comparative  anatomy,  at  a  very  great  ex- 
pense. The  post  of  Deputy-Surgeon-Ge- 
neral to  the  army  was  conferred  upon 
him  in  17S6  ;  and  in  the  same  year  his 
great  work  on  the  venereal  disease  ap- 
peared, which  will  ever  remain  a  monu- 
ment to  his  extraordinary  sagacity  and  talent 
for  observation.  He  also  published  at  liiis 
period  "  Observations  on  the  Animal  (Eco- 
Domy,"  chiefly  composed  of  papers  already 
printed  in  the  Philosophical  Transactions. 
In  1790  he  was  appointed  Inspector-Gene- 
ral of  Hospitals,  and  Surgeon-General  to 
the  army  ;  when  he  resigned  his  lectures  to 
Mr.  Home,  whose  sister  he  had  mari'ied. 
He  had  been  for  two  years  before  labouring 
under  symptoms  of  organic  disease  about 
(he  heart,  which  were  aggravated  by  any 
sudden  exertion,  or  agitation  of  his  mind; 
these  increased  progressively,  and  in  Oc- 
tober 1793,  while  at  the  hospital,  being 
vexed  by  some  untoward  circumsiance,  ho 
suddenly  expired.  He  left  a  valuable 
treatise  on  the  blood,  inflammation,  and 
gun-shot  wounds,  which  was  published  soon 
after  with  a  life  prefixed,  by  his  broiher-in- 
law.  His  museum  was  directed  to  be 
offered  to  the  purchase  of  Government  ;  it 
was  bought  for  15,000/.  and  presented  to 
the  College  of  Surgeons,  on  condition  of 
their  opening  it  to  public  inspection,  and 
giving  a  set  of  lectures  annually  explanatory 
of  its  contents.  The  [ireparations  are  ar- 
ranged so  as  to  exhibit  all  the  gradations  of 
nature,  from  the  simjilest  state  of  animated 
existence  up  to  man,  according  to  the  dif- 
ferent functions.  li  comprehends  also  a 
large  series  of  entire  animals,  skeletons  of 
almost  every  genus,  and  other  subjects  of 
natural  history. 

Hurtsickle.  The  bluebottle,  or  ci/anits, 
is  so  called  because  it  is  troublesome  to  cut 
down,  and  sometimes  notches  the  sickle. 

HUXHAlM,  John,  was  born  about  the 
end  of  the  17th  century,  and  practised  as  a 
physician  with  considerable  reputation,  at 
Plymouth,  where  he  died  in  1768.  His 
writings  display  great  learning  and  talent 
for  observation.     He  kept  a  register  of  the 


wealiier  and  prevailing  diseases  fur  nearly 
thirty  years,  which  was  published  in  Latin 
in  three  volumes.  He  was  early  elected  into 
the  Kr,yal  Society,  and  communicated  se- 
veral papers  on  pathology  tind  morbid  ana- 
tomy. But  ills  fame  rests  chiefly  upon  his 
"  Essay  on  Fevers,"  which  went  through 
several  editions  ;  a  dissertation  being  after- 
wards added  on  the  nialignHnt  sore  throat. 

HYACl'NTHUS.  (Said  by  the  poets  to 
be  named  from  the  friend  of  Apollo,  who 
was  turned  into  this  flower.)  Hare-bells. 
The  roots  are  bulbous  ;  the  flowers  agreeably 
scented.  Galen  considered  the  root  as  a 
remedy  in  jaundice  ;  it  is  ranked  among  the 
astringents,  but  of  very  inferior  power. 

HYALOTDES.  (Membrana  hyaloides ; 
from  uctKoc,  glass,  and  s.cfit-,  likeness.)  Mam- 
brana  araclmoidea.  Capsule  of  the  vitreous 
humour.  Tlie  transparent  membrane  en- 
closing the  viireous  humour  of  the  eye. 

MYDA'RTHRUS.  (Frum  uJ'ap,  water, 
and  apSp'.]',  a  joint.)  Hydarlhron.  Hydar- 
tkros.  Spina  venlosa  of  the  Arabian  writers, 
Pihazes  and  Avicenna.  White  swelling. 
The  white  swelling,  in  this  country,  is  a 
peculiarly  common  and  exceedingly  terrible 
disease.  The  varieties  of  white  swelling 
are  very  numerous,  and  might  usefully  re- 
ceive particular  appellations.  Systematic 
writers  have  generally  been  content  w-ith  a 
distinction  into  two  kinds,  viz.  rheumatic 
and  scrofulous.  The  last  species  of  the 
disease  they  also  distinguish  info  such  tu- 
mours as  primarily  affect  the  bones,  and  then 
tlie  ligaments  and  soft  parts  ;  and  into  other 
cases,  in  which  the  ligaments  and  soft  parts 
become  diseased  before  there  is  any  morbid 
affection  of  the  bones. 

These  divisions,  Mr.  Samue!  Cooper,  in 
his  treatise  on  the  Diseases  of  the  Joints, 
proves  to  be  not  sufficiently  compr.'^hensive  ; 
and  the  propriety  of  using  the  term  rheu- 
walic  he  thinks  to  be  very  questionable. 

The  knee,  ankle,  wrist,  and  elbow,  are 
the  joints  most  subject  to  white  swellings. 
As  the  name  of  the  disease  implies,  the  skin 
is  not  at  all  altered  in  colour.  In  some  in- 
stances, the  swelling  yields,  in  a  certain 
degree,  to  pressure  ;  but  it  never  pits,  and 
is  almost  always  sufficiently  firm  to  make 
an  uninformed  examiner  believe  (hat  the 
bones  contribute  to  tiie  tumour.  The  pain 
is  sometimes  vehement  from  the  very  first  : 
in  other  instances,  there  is  hardly  the  least 
pain  in  the  begintiing  of  the  disease.  In  the 
majority  of  scrofulous  white  swellings,  let 
the  pain  be  trivial  or  violent,  it  is  particu 
larly  s'luated  in  one  part  of  the  joint,  viz. 
either  thz  centre  of  the  articulaiion,  or  the 
head  of  the  tibia,  supposing  the  knee  affected. 
Sometimes  (he  pain  continues  without  inter- 
ruption ;  sometimes  there  are  intermissions  ; 
and  in  other  instances  the  pain  recurs  at 
regular  times,  so  as  to  have  been  called,  by 
some  writers,  periodical.  Almost  all  au- 
thors describe  the  patient  as  suffering  more 
uneasiness  in  (he  diseased  part,  when  he  Is 


428 


HYD 


HYD 


warm,  and  particularly  when  he  is  in  this 
condition  in  bed. 

At  the  commencement  of  the  disease,  in 
.the  majority  of  instances,  the  swelling  is  very 
inconsiderable,  or  there  is  even  no  visible 
enlargement  whatever.  In  the  litlie  depres- 
sions, naturally  situated  on  each  side  uf  the 
patella,  a  fulness  first  shows  itself,  and  gra- 
dually spreads  all  over  the  affected  joint. 

The  patient,  una!)le  to  bear  the  weight  of 
his  body  on  the  disordered  joint,  in  conse- 
quence of  the  great  increase  of  pain  thus 
created;  gets  into  the  habit  of  only  touching 
the  ground  with  his  toes  ;  and  the  knt- e  being 
generally  kept  a  litlie  bent  in  this  manner, 
soon  loses  the  capacity  of  becoming  extend- 
ed again.  When  white  swellings  h^ive  lasted 
a  while,  the  knee  is  almos-t  always  found  in 
a  permanent  state  of  flexion,  in  scrofu- 
lous cases  of  this  kind,  pain  constanily  pre- 
cedes any  ap|iearance  of  swelling  ;  bul  the 
interval  between  the  two  syaiptoms  differs 
ve.'y  much  in  different  subjects. 

The  morbid  joint,  in  the  course  of  time, 
acquires  a  vast  magnitude.  Still  the  inte- 
guments retain  their  natural  colour,  and  re- 
main unaffected.  The  enlargement  of  the 
articulation,  however,  always  seems  greater 
than  it  really  is,  in  consequence  of  the  ema- 
ciation of  the  limb  both  above  and  below 
Ibe  disease. 

An  appearance  of  blue  distended  veins, 
and  a  shining  smoothness,  are  the  only  al- 
terations to  be  noticed  in  the  skin  covering 
the  enlarged  joint.  The  shining  smooth- 
ness seems  attributable  to  the  distention, 
which  obliterates  the  natural  furrows  and 
wrinkles  of  the  cutis.  When  the  joint  is 
thus  swollen,  the  integuments  cannot  be 
pinched  up  into  a  fold,  as  they  could  in  the 
state  of  health,  and  even  in  the  beginning  of 
the  disease. 

As  the  distemper  of  the  articulation  ad- 
vances, collections  of  matter  form  about  the 
part,  and  at  length  burst.  The  ulcerated 
openings  sometimes  heal  up  ;  but  such  ab- 
scessesare  generally  followed  by  other  col- 
lections, which  pursue  the  same  course.  Jn 
some  cases,  these  abscesses  form  a  few 
monthsafterthe  first  affection  of  the  joii;t;  on 
other  occasions,  several  years  elapse,  and  no 
suppuration  of  this  kind  makes  its  appearance. 

Such  terrible  local  mischief  must  neces- 
sarily produce  constiliiiiona!  di~l"urbance. 
The  patient's  heahh  becomes  gradually  im- 
paired ;  he  loses  both  his  appetite  and  natu- 
ral rest  and  sleep  ;  his  pulse  is  small  and  fre- 
quent;  and  r.bslinate  debilitating  diarrhcea 
and  profuse  nocturnal  sweats  ensue.  Such 
complaints  are  sooner  or  later  followed  by 
dissolution,  unless  the  constitution  be  re- 
lieved in  time,  either  by  the  amendment 
or  removal  of  the  diseased  part.  In  differ- 
ent patients,  however,  the  course  of  the  dis- 
ease, and  its  effects  upon  the  system.,  vary 
very  mucli  in  relation  to  the  rapidity  with 
which  they  occur. 


Rlieurnalic  white  swellings  are  very  dis- 
tinct diseases  from  the  scrofulous  distemper 
of  large  joints.  In  the  first,  the  pain  is  said 
never  to  occur  without  being  attended  with 
swelling.  Scrofulous  white  swellings,  on 
the  other  hand,  are  always  preceded  by  a 
pain,  which  is  particularly  confined  to  one 
point  of  the  articulation.  In  rheumatic 
cases,  the  pain  is  more  general,  and  difTused 
over  the  «  hole  joint. 

With  respect  to  the  particular  causes  of 
all  such  while  swellings  as  come  within  the 
class  of  rheumatic  ones,  little  is  known. 
External  irritation,  either  by  exposure  to 
damp  or  cold,  or  by  the  application  of  vio- 
lence, is  often  concerned  in  bringing  on 
the  disease  ;  but  very  frequently  no  cause 
of  (his  kind  can  be  assigned  for  the  com- 
plaint. As  for  scrofulous  white  swellings, 
tliere  can  be  no  doubt  that  they  are  under 
(he  iniliience  of  a  particular  kind  of  cou- 
siiluiion,  termed  a  Scrofulous  or  strumous 
habit.  In  this  sort  of  temi)erament,  every 
cause  capable  of  exciting  inflammation,  or 
any  morbid  and  irritable  state  of  a  large 
joint,  may  bring  such  disorder  as  may  end 
in  the  severe  disease  of  which  we  are  now 
speaking. 

In  a  man  of  a  sound  constitution,  an 
irritation  of  the  kind  alluded  to  might  only 
induce  cnmincn  healthy  inflammation  of  the 
affected  joint 

In  scrofulous  habits,  it  also  seems  pro- 
bable that  the  irritation  of  a  joint  is  much 
more  easily  produced  than  in  the  other  con- 
stitutions ;  and  no  one  can  doubt  that,  when 
once  excited  in  scrofulous  habits,  it  is 
much  more  dangerous  and  difficult  of  re- 
moval than  in  other  patients. 

HYDATID.  (Hydatis ;  from  v^uf,  wa- 
ter.) A  very  singular  animal,  formed  like 
a  bladder,  and  distended  with  an  aqueous 
fluid.  These  animals  are  sometimes  formed 
in  the  natural  cavities  of  the  body,  as  the 
abdomen  and  ventricles  of  the  brain,  but 
more  frequently  in  the  liver,  kidney,  and 
lungs,  where  they  produce  diseased  actions 
of  (hose  viscera.  Cullen  arranges  these 
affections  in  the  class  locales,  and  order 
iumores.  If  the  vires  naturee  medicatrices 
are  not  sufficient  to  effect  a  cure,  the  patient 
mostly  falls  a  sacrifice  to  their  ravages. 
Dr.  Baillie  gives  the  following  interesting 
account  of  the  hydatids,  as  they  are  some- 
times found  in  the  liver  : — "  There  is  no 
gland  in  the  human  body  in  which  hydatids 
are  so  frequently  found  as  the  liver,  except 
tiie  kidneys,  -.^'htre  they  are  still  more  com- 
m.on.  liydatids  of  the  liver  are  usually 
found  in  a  cyst,  which  is  frequently  of  con- 
siderable size,  and  is  formed  of  very  firm 
materials,  so  as  to  give  to  the  touch  almo.st 
the  feeling  of  cartilage.  This  cyst,  when 
cut  into,  is  obviously  laminated,  and  is 
mucii  thicker  in  one  liver  than  another.  In 
some  livers  it  is  not  thicker  than  a  shilling, 
and  in  others  it  is  near  a  quarter  of  an  jncli 


HYD 


HYD 


429 


in  thickness.  The  laminae  which  compose 
it  are  formed  of  a  white  matter,  and  on  the 
inside  there  is  a  lining  of  a  pulpy  substance, 
like  the  coagulable  lymph.  The  cavity  of 
the  cyst,  I  have  seen,  in  one  instance,  sub- 
divided by  a  partition  of  this  pulpy  sub- 
stance. In  a  cyst  may  be  found  one 
hydatid,  or  a  greater  number  of  them. 
They  lie  loose  in  the  cavity,  swimming  in  a 
fluid  ;  or  some  of  them  are  attached  to  the 
side  of  the  cyst.  They  consist  of  a  round 
bag,  which  is  composed  of  a  while,  semi- 
opaque,  pulpy  matter,  and  contain  a  fluid 
capable  of  coagulation.  Although  the  com- 
mon colour  of  hydatids  be  white,  yet  I  have 
occasionally  seen  sotne  of  a  ligiit  amber 
colour.  The  bag  of  the  hydatid  consists  of 
two  laminse,  and  possesses  a  good  deal  of 
contractile  power.  In  one  hydatid  this 
coat,  or  bag,  is  much  thicker  and  more 
opaque  than  in  another ;  and  even  in  the 
same  hydatid,  different  parts  of  it  will  often 
differ  in  thickness.  On  the  inside  of  an 
hydatid,  smaller  ones  are  sometimes  found, 
which  are  commonly  not  larger  than  the 
lieads  of  pins,  but  sometimes  they  are  even 
larger  in  their  size  than  a  gooseberry. 
These  are  attached  to  the  larger  hydatid, 
either  at  scattered  irregular  distances,  or 
so  as  to  form  small  clusters ;  and  they  are 
also  found  floating  loose  in  the  liquor  of 
the  larger  hydatids.  Hydatids  of  the  liver 
are  often  found  unconnected  with  each 
other  ;  but  sometimes  they  have  been  said 
to  enclose  each  other  in  a  series,  like  pill- 
boxes. The  most  common  situation  of  hy- 
datids of  the  liver  is  in  its  substance,  and 
enclosed  in  a  cyst  ;  but  they  are  occasion- 
ally attached  to  the  outer  surface  of  the 
liver,  hanging  from  it,  and  occupying  more 
or  less  of  the  general  cavity  of  the  abdo- 
men. The  origin  and  real  nature  of  these 
hydatids  are  not  fully  ascertained  ;  it  is 
extremely  probable,  however,  that  they 
are  a  soil  of  imperfect  animalcules.  There 
is  no  doubt  at  all,  that  the  hydatids  in  the 
livers  of  sheep  :^re  animalcules  ;  they  have 
been  often  seen  to  move  when  ta.ken  out 
of  the  liver  and  put  into  warm  water  ; 
and  they  retain  this  power  of  motion  for 
a  good  many  hours  after  a  sheep  has  been 
killed.  The  analogy  is  great  between 
hydatids  in  the  liver  of  a  sheep  and  those 
of  the  human  subject.  In  both,  they  are 
contained  in  strong  cysts,  and  in  both  they 
(Consist  of  the  same  white  pulpy  matter. 
There  is  undoubtedly  some  difference  be- 
tween tliem  in  simplicity  of  organization  ; 
the  hydatid  in  the  humnn  liver  being  a 
simple  uniform  bag,  and  tli(!  hydatid  in 
Jhatofasheep  having  a  neck  and  moDih 
appendant  to  the  bag.  Tliis  difference 
need  be  no  considerable  objection  to  (he 
opinion  above  stated.  Life  may  be  con- 
ceived to  be  attached  to  the  most  simple 
form  of  organization.  In  proof  of  this, 
I'ydatids  have  been  found   in  the  brains  of 


sheep,  resembling  almost  exactly  those  in 
the  human  liver,  and  which  have  been 
seen  to  move,  and  therefore  are  certainly 
known  to  be  animalcules.  The  hydatids 
of  the  human  liver,  indeed,  have  not,  as 
far  as  \  know,  been  found  to  move  when 
taken  out  of  the  body  and  put  into  warm 
water  ;  were  this  to  have  happened,  no 
uncertainty  would  remain.  It  is  not  diffi- 
cult to  see  a  good  reason  why  there  will 
hardly  occur  any  proper  opportunity  of 
making  this  experiment.  Hydatids  are  not 
very  often  found  in  the  liver,  because  it  is  not 
a  very  frequent  disease  there;  and  the  body 
is  alloived  to  remaii:  for  so  long  a  time  after 
death,  before  it  is  examined,  that  the  hyda- 
tids must  have  lost  their  living  principle, 
even  if  they  were  animalcules  ;  and  it  ap- 
pears even  more  difficult  to  account  for  their 
production,  according  to  the  common  theory 
of  generation,  than  for  that  of  intestinal 
worms.  We  do  not  get  rid  of  the  difficulty 
by  asserting,  that  hydatids  in  the  human 
liver  are  not  living  animals,  because  in  sheep 
they  are  certainly  such,  where  the  difficulty 
of  accounting  for  their  production  is  pre- 
cisely the  same. 

HY'DRAGOGUES.  (Medicamcniu  hij- 
drngoga  ;  from  ii'uo-  water,  and  n-y-Wy  to  drive 
out.)  Medicines  are  so  termed  which  pos- 
sess the  property  of  increasing  the  secretions 
or  excretions  of  the  body,  so  as  to  cause  the 
removal  of  water  from  any  of  its  cavities, 
such  as  cathartics,  &c. 

HYDKA'RGYRI  NITRICO-O'XYDUM. 
Nilrico  oxydum  h)/drargyri.  Hydrargyms 
tiitralus  ruber.  Mercurius  corrosiviis  ruber. 
Mercurius  pnecipilaivs  corrosivus.  Nitric 
oxide  of  mercury.  Red  precipitate.  "  Take 
of  fiurified  mercury,  by  weight,  three 
pounds:  of  nitric  acid,  by  weight,  a  pound 
and  a  half:  of  distilled  water -two  pints. 
Mis  in  a  glass  vessel,  and  boil  the  mixture 
in  a  sand-bath,  until  the  mercury  be  dis- 
solved, the  water  also  evaj)orated,  and  a 
white  mass  remain.  Rub  this  into  powder, 
and  put  it  info  another  shallow  vessel,  then 
apjily  a  snoderate  heat,  and  raise  the  fire 
gradually,  until  red  vapour  shall  cease  to 
rise."  This  preparation  is  very  extensively 
employed  by  surgeons  as  a  stimulant  and 
escharolic,  Isul  its  extraordinary  activity 
does  not  allow  of  its  being  given  internally. 
Finely  levigated  and  mixed  with  common 
cerates,  it  is  an  excellent  apjilication  to  in- 
dolent ulcers,  especially  those  which  remairt 
after  burns  and  scalds,  and  those  in  wlficii 
the  granulations  are  indolent  and  flabby. 
It  is  also  an  excellent  caustic  ap.plication  to 
chancres 

HY  DRARGYRI  OXYDUM  CINE'^E- 
UM.  Oxydum  hydrargyri  cinereinn.  Oxy- 
dum hydrargyri  nigrtim.  The  gray  or  black 
oxide  of  mercury  has  received  seferal 
names.  JEthioys  per  $e.  Pulvis  mercuriaUs 
ciyicreus.  Mercurius  cinereus.  Tiirpethum 
mgrurn.        Mercurius     vrcrcipilntvs     ni'ser 


430 


HYD 


HYD 


"  Take  of  submuriale  of  mercury,  an  ounce  ; 
lime-water,  a  gallon.  Boil  the  submuriafe 
of  mercury  in  the  lime-water,  constantly 
stirrin",  unt'l  '^  &'^y  o^Lide  of  mercury  is 
separated.  Wash  this  with  distilled  water, 
and  then  dry  it."  The  dose  from  gr.  ii.  to 
s.  There  are  four  other  preparations  of  it 
in  high  estimation. 

One  made  by  rubbing  mercury  with  mu- 
cilage of  gum-arabic.  Plenk,  of  Vienna, 
has  written  a  treatise  on  the  superior  effi- 
cacy of  this  medicine.  It  is  very  trouble- 
some to  make  ;  and  does  not  appear  to 
possess  more  virtues  than  some  other  mer- 
curial preparations. 

Another  made  by  triturating  equal  parts 
of  sugar  and  morcury  together. 

The  third,  composed  of  honey  or  liquorice 
and  purified  mercury. 

The  fourth  is  the  blue  mercurial  oint- 
ment. 

Ail  these  preparations  possess  anthelmin- 
tic, antisyphilitic,  alterative,  sialagogue,  and 
deobstruent  virtues,  and  are  exhibited  in  the 
cure  of  worms,  syphilis,  amenorrhcea,  dis- 
eases of  the  skin,  chronic  diseases,  obstruc- 
tions of  the  viscera,  &:c- 

HYDRA'KGYRT  O'XYDUM  RU'BRUM. 
Oxydam  hytlrargf/ri  rubrum.  Hydrargyrus 
calcinatus.  Red  oxide  of  murcury.  "  Take 
of  purified  mercury,  by  weight,  a  pound. 
Pour  the  mercury  into  a  glass  naattrass,  with 
a  very  narrow  mouth  and  broad  bottom. 
Apply  a  heat  of  600°  to  this  vessel,  without 
stopping  it,  until  the  mercury  has  changed 
into  red  scales  :  then  reduce  these  to  a  very 
fine  powder." 

The  whole  process  may  probably  require 
an  exjiosure  of  six  weeks. 

This  preparation  of  mercury  is  given 
with  great  advantage  in  the  cure  of  syphi- 
lis, "its  action,  however,  is  such,  when 
given  atone,  on  the  bowels,  as  to  require 
the  addition  of  opium,  which  totally  pre- 
vents it.  It  is  also  given  in  conjunction 
with  opium  and  camphire,  as  a  diaphoretic, 
m  chronic  pains  and  diseases  of  long  con- 
tinuance. 

It  is  given  as  an  altnralive  and  diaphoretic 
from  gr.  ss.  to  ii.  every  night,  joined  with 
i-axnphor  and  opium,  each  gr.  one-fourth  or 
one-half.  It  is  violently  emetic  and  cathar- 
tic in  the  dose  of  er.  iv.  to  gr.  v. 

HYDRA'RGYRI  OXYMU'RIAS.  Oxy- 
murias  hydrargyri.  Hydrargyrus  rnuriahis. 
Oxymuriate  of  mercury.  "  Taice  of  puri- 
iied  mercury  by  weight  two  pounds,  sul- 
phuric acid  by  weight  thirty  ounces,  dried 
muriate  of  soda  four  pounds.  Boil  the  mer- 
cury with  llie  su![)huric  acid  in  a  glass  ves- 
sel until  the  s.ilphato  of  mercury  shall  be 
left  dry.  Hub  this,  when  it  is  cold,  with  the 
muriate  of  soda  in  an  earthen-ware  mortar  : 
then  sublime  it  in  a  glass  cucurbit,  increasing 
the  heat  gradually." 

An  extremely  acrid  and  violently  poison- 
ous proparalion. 


Given  inlernally  in  small  doses  properly 
diluted,  and  never  in  the  form  of  pill,  it 
possesses  antisyphilitic,  and  alterative  vir- 
tues. Externally,  applied  in  form  of  lotion, 
it  facilitates  the  healing  of  venereal  sores, 
and  cures  the  itch.  In  gargles  for  venereal 
ulcers  in  the  throat  the  oxymuriafe  of  mer- 
cury gr.  iii.  or  iv.,  barley  decoction  ftjj.,  ho- 
ney of  roses  ^jj.,  proves  very  serviceable  ; 
also  in  cases  of  letters,  from  gr.  v.  to  gr.  x. 
in  water  ibj.",  and  for  films  and  ulcerations 
of  the  cornea,  gr.  i.to  water  ?iv. 

Mr.  Pearson  remarks  that  when  the  sub- 
limate is  given  to  cure  the  primary  symp- 
toms of  syphilis,  it  will  sometimes  succeed  ; 
more  especially,  when  it  produces  a  consi- 
derable degree  of  soreness  of  the  gums, 
and  the  common  specific  etlecls  of  mercury 
in  the  animal  system.  But  it  will  often  fail 
of  removing  even  a  recent  chancre  ;  and 
where  that  symptom  has  vanished  during 
the  administration  of  corrosive  sublimate,  I 
have  known,  says  he,  a  three  month's  course 
of  that  medicine  fail  of  securing  the  patient 
from  a  constitutional  affection.  The  result 
of  ray  observations  is,  that  simple  mercury, 
calomel  or  calcined  mercury,  are  |)repara- 
tions  more  to  be  confided  in  for  the  cure  of 
f)rimary  symptoms,  than  corrosive  sublimate. 
The  latter  will  often  check  the  progress  of 
secondary  symptoms  very  conveniently,  and 
1  think  it  is  peculiarly  efficacious  in  reliev- 
ing venereal  pains,  in  healing  ulcers  of  the 
throat,  and  in  promoting  the  desquamation 
of  erujitions.  Y^et  even  in  these  cases  it 
never  confers  permanent  benefit ;  for  new 
.symptoms  will  appear  during  the  use  of  it ; 
and  on  many  occasions  it  will  fail  of  atford- 
ing  the  least  advantage  to  the  patient  from 
first  to  last.  I  do,  sometimes,  indeed,  employ 
this  preparation  in  venereal  cases  ;  but  it  is 
either  at  the  beginning  of  a  mercurial  course, 
to  bring  the  constitution  under  the  influence 
of  mercury  at  an  early  period,  or  during  a 
course  of  inunction,  with  the  intention  of 
increasing  the  action  of  simple  mercury.  I 
sometimes  also  prescribe  it  after  the  conclu- 
sion of  a  course  of  friction,  to  support  the 
mercurial  influence  in  the  habit,  in  order  to 
guard  against  the  danger  of  a  relapse.  But 
on  no  occasion  whatever  do  I  think  it  safe 
to  confide  in  this  preparation  singly  and  un- 
combined  for  the  cure  of  any  truly  venerea! 
symptom." 

A  solution  of  it  is  ordered  in  the  pharma- 
copoeia, termed  Liquor  hydrargyri  oxymu- 
riaiis.  Solution  of  oxymuriate  of  mercury. 
"  Take  of  oxymuriate  of  mercury,  eight 
grains  •,  distilled  water,  fifteen  fluid-ounces ; 
rectified  spirit,  a  lluid-ounce.  Dissolve  the 
oxymuriate  of  mercury  in  the  water,  and 
add  the  spirit." 

This  solution  is  directed  in  order  to  faci- 
litate the  administration  of  divisions  of  the 
grain  of  this  active  medicine.  Half  an 
ounce  of  it  contains  one  fourth  of  a   grain 


HYD 


HYD 


43  i 


of  the  salt.  The  dose  is  from  one  drachm  to 
half  an  ounce. 

HYDRA'RGYRI  SUIiMD'RIAS.  Sub- 
murias  hydrargyri.  Submuriafe  of  mer- 
cury. Calomelas.  Calomel.  "  Take  of 
oxymuriate  of  mercury,  a  pound  ;  purified 
mercury,  by  weight  nine  ounces.  Rub 
them  together  until  the  metallic  globules 
disappear,  then  sublime  ;  take  out  the  sub- 
limed mass  and  reduce  it  to  powder,  and 
sublime  it  in  the  same  manner  twice  more 
successively.  Lastly,  bring  it  into  the  state 
of  very  fine  powder  by  the  same  process 
which  has  been  directed  for  the  preparation 
of  chalk." 

Submuriafe,  or  mild  muriate  of  mercury, 
is  one  of  the  most  useful  preparations  of 
niercmy.  As  an  anti-venereal  it  is  given  in 
the  dose  of  a  grain  night  and  morning,  its 
usual  determination  to  the  intestines  being 
prevented,  if  necessary,  by  opium.  It  is  the 
preparation  which  is  perhaps  most  usually 
given  in  the  other  diseases  in  which  mercury 
is  employed,  as  in  affections  of  the  liver,  or 
neighbouring  organs,  in  cutaneous  diseases, 
chronic  rheumatism,  tetanus,  hydrophobia, 
hydrocephalus,  and  febrile  affections,  espe- 
cially those  of  warm  climates.  It  is  employ- 
ed as  a  cathartic  alone,  in  doses  from  v.  to  xii. 
grains,  or  to  promote  the  operation  of  other 
purgatives.  Its  anthelmintic  power  is  justly 
celebrated  ;  and  it  is  perhaps  superior  to  the 
other  mercurials  in  assisting  the  operation  of 
diuretics  in  dropsy-  From  its  specific  gravi- 
ty it  ought  always  to  be  given  in  the  form 
of  a  bolus  or  pill. 

HYDRARGYRI  SULPHURE'TUM  NI- 
GRUM. Hydrargyrus  cum  sulphurc.  JE,\\\i- 
op's  mineral.  "  Take  of  purified  mercury, 
sublimed  sulphur,  each  a  pound,  by  weight. 
Kub  them  together  till  the  metallic  glo- 
bules disappear."  Some  suppose  that  the 
mercury  is  oxidized  in  this  process,  but  that 
is  not  confirmed  by  the  best  experiments. 
The  mercury,  by  this  admixture  of  the  sul- 
phur, is  deprived  of  its  salivating  power,  and 
may  be  administered  with  safety  to  all  ages 
and  constitutions,  as  an  anthelmintic  and 
alterative. 

HYDRARGYRI  SULPHURE'TUM  RU- 
BRUM.  Hydrargyrus  sulphur atus  ruber. 
Red  sulphuret  of  mercury.  Minium  purum. 
Minium  Grcecorum.  Magues  epilepsies. 
Mzemafor.  Amnion.  Jlzamar.  Vili-uvius 
calls  it  anlhrax.  A  red  mineral  substance 
composed  of  mercury  combined  with  sul- 
phur. It  is  either  native  or  factitious. 
The  native  is  an  ore  of  quicksilver  mode- 
rately compact,  and  of  an  elegant  striated 
red  colour.  It  is  found  in  the  dutchy  of 
Deuxponts,  ia  the  Palatinate,  in  Spain,  South 
America,  &,c.  It  is  called  native  vermilion, 
and  cinnabar  in  flowers.  The  factitious  is 
thus  prepared  :  "  Take  of  purified  mercury, 
by  weight  forty  ounces  ;  sublimed  sulphur, 
eight  ounces.  Having  melted  the  sulphtir 
over  thp  fire,  mis  in  the  mercurv,  and  as 


sjon  as  the  mass  begins  to  swell,  remove  tiio 
vessel  from  the  fire,  and  cover  it  with  con- 
siderable force  to  prevent  inflammation  ; 
then  rub  the  mass  into  powder,  and  sub- 
lime." This  preparation  is  esteemed  a  mild 
mercurial  alterative,  and  given  to  children 
in  small  doses.  Hoffman  greatly  recom- 
mends it  as  a  sedative  and  antispasmodic. 
Others  deny  that  cinnabar  taken  internally, 
has  any  medicinal  quality;  and  their  opi- 
nion is  grounded  on  the  insolubility  of  it  in 
any  mensfruum.  In  surgery  its  chief  and 
almost  only  use  is  in  the  administration  of 
quicksilver  by  fumigation.  Tims  employed 
it  has  proved  extremely  serviceable  in  vene- 
rial  cases.  Ulcers  and  excrescences  about 
the  pudendum  and  anus  in  women,  are  par- 
ticularly benefitted  by  it  ;  and  in  these  cases 
it  is  most  conveniently  applied  by  placing  a 
red  hot  heater  at  the  bottom  of  a  night  stool- 
pan,  and  after  sprinkling  on  it  a  few  grains 
of  (he  red  sulphuret  of  quicksilver,  placing 
the  patient  on  the  stool.  To  fumigate  ulcers 
in  the  throat,  it  is  necessary  to  receive 
the  fumes  on  the  part  affected,  through  the 
tube  of  a  funnel.  By  enclosing  the  patient 
naked  in  a  box,  it  has  on  some  occasions 
been  contrived  to  fumigate  the  whole  body 
at  once,  and  in  this  way  the  specific  powers 
of  the  quicksilver  have  been  very  rapidly  ex- 
cited. 

This  mode  of  curing  (he  lues  venerea,  is 
spoken  of  as  confirmed  ;  and  the  subject  has 
of  late  years  been  revived  in  a  treatise  by 
Sabonette,  and  by  trials  made  in  Bartholo- 
mew's ho.^pital. 

Mr.  Pearson,  from  his  experiments  on 
mercurial  fumigation,  concludes,  that  where 
checking  the  progress  of  the  disease  sud- 
denly, is  an  object  of  great  moment,  and 
where  the  body  is  covered  with  ulcers  or 
large  and  numerous  eruptions,  and  in  ge- 
neral to  ulcers,  fungi,  and  excrescences, 
the  vapour  of  mercury  is  an  application  of 
great  efficacy  and  utility;  but  that  it  is 
apt  to  induce  a  ptyalism  rapidly,  and  great 
consequent  debility,  and  that  for  the  pur- 
pose of  securing  the  constitution  against 
a  relapse,  as  great  a  quantity  of  mercury 
must  be  introduced  into  the  system,  by 
inunction,  as  if  no  fumigation  had  been 
employed. 

Hydra'rgyrum.  Hydrargyrus.  {uJ'pa^yiipoc: 
from  vS(ta,  water,  and  ajtyupo;,  silver,  so 
named  from  its  having  a  resemblance  to 
fluid  silver.)     See  Mercury. 

HYDRARGYRUS  CUM  CRE'TA.  Mer- 
cury with  chalk.  Mercurius  alkalizalus. 
"  Take  of  purified  mercury,  by  weight 
three  ounces;  [irepared  chalk,  five  ounces. 
Kub  them  together,  until  the  metaliic  glo- 
bules disappear."  This  preparation  is  milder 
than  any  other  mercurial,  except  the  sul- 
phuret, and  does  not  so  easily  act  upon  the 
bowels ;  it  is  therefore  used  largely  by 
many  practitioners,  and  possesses  alterjtive 
properties  in  cutaneou'  and  venereal  f^om- 


432 


HYD 


HYD 


plaints,  ill  obstruciions  of  the  viscera,  or  of 
the  prostate  gland,  given  in  the  dose  of  3ss 
to  3ss,  two  or  three  times  a  day. 

HYDRA' l-IGYRUM  PR^CIPITA'TUM 
ALBUM.  While  precipitated  mercury. 
Calx  hydrargyri  alba.  '•  Take  of  osymu- 
riate  of  mercury,  half  a  pound  ;  muriate  of 
ammonia,  four  ounces;  solution  of  subcar- 
bonate  of  potash,  half  a  pint  ;  distilled 
water,  four  pints.  First  dissolve  the  iijuri- 
ate  of  ammonia,  then  the  oxymuriate  of 
mercury,  in  the  distilled  water,  and  add 
thereto  the  solution  of  subcarbonate  of 
potash.  Wash  the  precipitated  powder  until 
it  becomes  tasteless;  then  dry  it."  It  is 
only  used  externally,  iu  the  form  of  oint- 
ment, as  an  application  in  some  cutaneous 
atfections. 

HYDKA'RGYRUM  PURIFICA'TUM. 
Purified  mercury.  Argtntum  rivuni  puri- 
ficatum.  "  Take  of  mercury,  by  weight, 
six  pounds;  iron  filings,  a  jiound.  Rub 
them  together,  and  disUl  the  mercury  from 
an  iron  retort,  by  the  application  of  heat 
to  it."  Purified  quicksilver  is  someiimes 
administered  in  its  metallic  slate,  in  doses 
of  an  ounce  or  more,  in  constipation  of  the 
bou'els. 

HYDRA'RGYRUS  ACETA'TUS.  Mtr- 
curius  acetalus.  Pilults  Keyseri.  By  this 
preparation  of  mercury,  the  celebrated 
Keyser  acquired  an  immense  fortune  in 
curing  the  venereal  disease.  It  is  an  ace- 
late  of  mercury,  and  therefore  termed  liy- 
drargyri  acetas  in  the  new  chemical  nomen- 
clature. The  dose  is  from  three  to  five 
grains.  Notwithstanding  the  encomium 
.^iven  to  it  by  some,  it  does  not  appear  to 
be  so  etBcacious  as  some  other  preparations 
of  mercury. 

HYDRA'RGYRUS  PHOSPHORA'TUS. 
This  remedy  has  been  observed  to  heal 
inveterate  venereal  ulcers  in  a  very  short 
time,  nay,  in  the  course  of  a  very  few  days, 
particularly  those  about  the  pudenda.  In 
venereal  inflammations  of  the  eyes,  chancres, 
rheumatisms,  and  chronic  eruptions,  it  has 
proved  of  eminent  service.  Upon  the 
whole,  if  used  with  necessarj^  precaution, 
and  in  the  hands  of  a  judicious  practi- 
tioner, it  is  a  medicine  mild  and  gentle 
in  its  operation.  The  cases  in  which  it 
deserves  the  preference  over  other  mercu- 
rial preparations,  are  these :  in  an  invete- 
rate stage  of  syphilis,  particularly  in  per- 
sons of  torpid  insensible  fibres  ;  in  cases  of 
exostosis,  as  well  as  obstructions  in  the  lym- 
phatic system  ;  in  chronic  complaints  of  the 
skin. 

The  following  is  the  formula.  R^  Hy- 
drargyri  phosphorati,  gr.  iv.  Corticis  cin- 
namoni  in  pulverem  triti,  gr.  siv.  Sac- 
chari  purif.  35s.  Misce.  The  whole  to  be 
divided  into  eight  equal  parts,  one  of  which 
is  to  be  taken  every  morning  and  evening, 
unless  salivation  takes  place,  when  it  ought 
'n  ?ie  discontinued.     Some    patients,  ho\v- 


ever,  will  bear  from  one  to  two  grains  of 
the  phosphate  of  quicksilver,  without  incon- 
venience. 

HYDRA'RGYRUS  PRECIPITATUS  CI- 
NE'REUS.  Tills  preparation  is  an  oxide 
of  mercury,  and  nearly  tlie  same  with  the 
hydrui-gyri  oxydum  cinereiim  of  the  London 
pharmacopoeiii  ;  it  is  used  as  an  alterative 
in  cases  of  pains  arising  from  an  admixture 
of  rheumatism  with  syphilis.  It  may  be 
substituted  for  the  hydiargyrus  suljihuratus 
ruber,  in  fumigating  ozsena,  and  venereal 
ulcerated  sore  throat  on  account  of  its  not 
yielding  any  vapour  offensive  to  the  pa- 
tient. 

HYDRA'RGYRUS  VITRIOLA'IUS.  Tur- 
pdhum  minerale.  Mer curias  tmtlicus  fluvuf.. 
Sulphas  hydrargyri.  Formerly  this  medi- 
cine was  in  more  general  use  than  in  the 
present  day.  It  is  a  very  powerful  and 
active  alterative  when  given  in  small  doses. 
Two  grains  act  on  the  stomach  so  as  to  |jro- 
duce  violent  vomitings.  It  is  recommended 
as  an  errhine  in  cases  of  amaurosis.  In  com- 
bination with  antimony  it  acts  powerfully  on 
the  skin. 

Hydrkljj'uji.  (From  viae,  water,  and 
s/.a/sv,  oil.)     A  mixture  of  oil  and  water. 

Hvdrenteroce'le.  (From  vS'uf,  water, 
ifiijizv,  an  intestine,  and  icuKn,  a  tumour.) 
A  dropsy  of  the  scrotum,  attended  with 
rupture. 

Hydro'a.  (From  vJ'crp,  water.)  A  watery 
pustule. 

Hydrocarhonale.  See  Carburelted  hydro-' 
gen  gas. 

HYDROCA'RDTA.  (From  u%,  water, 
and  ojipj^ia.,  the  heart.)  Hydrocordis.  Hy- 
drops pericardii, .  Dropsy  of  the  heart.  Drop- 
sy of  the  pericardium.  A  collection  of  fluid 
in  the  pericardium,  which  may  be  either 
coagulable  lymph,  serum,  ora  puriforra  fluid. 
It  produces  symptoms  similar  to  those  of 
hydrothoras,  with  violent  palpitation  of  the 
heart,  Snd  mostly  an  intermittent  pulse.  It 
is  incurable. 

HYDROCELE.  (From  uSmp,  water,  and 
ji«A«,  a  tumour.)  The  term  hydrocele,  used 
in  a  literal  sense,  means  any  tumour  pro- 
duced by  water ;  but  surgeons  have  always 
confined  it  to  those  which  possess  either 
the  membranes  of  the  scrotum,  or  the  coats 
of  the  testicle  and  its  vessels.  The  first 
of  these,  viz.  that  which  has  its  seat  in 
the  membranes  of  the  scrotum,  anasarca 
integumentorum,  is  common  to  the  whole 
bag,  and  to  all  the  cellular  substance  which 
loosely  envelops  both  the  testes.  It  is, 
strictly  speaking,  only  a  symptom  of  a  dis- 
ease, in  which  the  whole  habit  is  most  fre- 
quently more  or  less  concerned,  and  very 
seldom  afiects  the  part  only.  The  latter, 
or  that  which  occupies  the  coats  immediately 
investing  the  testicle  and  its  vessels,  hydro- 
cele tunicae  viginalis,  is  absolutely  locals 
very  seldom  aflFects  the  common  membrane 
of  the  scrotum,  generally  attacks  one  side 


HYD 


HYD 


433 


Only  ;  and  is  frequently  found  hi  persons 
who  are  perfectly  free  from  all  other  com- 
plaints. 

The  anasarca  integunaentcrum  retains  the 
itnpression  of  the  finger.  The  vaginal  hy- 
drocele has  an  undulating  feel. 

The  hydrocele  of  the  tunica  vaginalis 
testis  is  a  morbid  accumulation  of  the  water 
separated  on  the  internal  surface  of  the  tu- 
nica vaginalis,  to  moisten  or  lubricate  the 
testicle. 

From  its  first  appearance,  it  seldom  dis- 
appears, or  diminishes,  but  generally  con- 
tinues to  increase,  sometimes  rapidly,  at 
others  more  slowly.  In  some,  it  grows  to 
a  painful  degree  of  distention  in  a  few 
months :  in  others,  it  continues  many  years 
with  little  disturbance.  As  it  enlarges,  it 
becomes  more  tense,  and  is  sometimes 
transparent ;  so  that  if  a  candle  is  held  on 
the  opposite  side,  a  degree  of  light  is  per- 
ceived through  the  whole  tumour  ;  but  the 
only  certain  distinction  is  the  fluctuation, 
which  is  not  found  when  the  disease  is  an 
hernia  of  the  omentum,  or  intestines,  or  an 
inflammatory  or  a  scirrhous  tumour  of  the 
testicle. 

Hydroce'le  cysta'ta.  Encysted  hydro- 
cele of  the  spermatic  cord  resembles  the 
common  hydrocele  ;  but  the  tumour  does 
not  extend  to  the  testicle,  which  may  be 
felt  below  or  behind  it,  while,  in  the  hy- 
drocele of  the  vaginal  coat,  when  large,  the 
testicle  cannot  be  discovered.  In  this  dis- 
ease also,  the  penis  is  not  buried  in  the 
tumour.  Sometimes  the  fluid  is  contained 
in  two  distinct  cells  ;  and  this  is  discovered 
by  little  contractions  in  it.  It  is  distin- 
guished from  the  anasarcous  hydrocele  by 
a  sensible  fluctuation,  and  the  want  of  the 
inelastic  pitting  ;  from  hernia,  by  its  be- 
ginning below,  from  its  not  receding  in  an 
horizontal  position,  and  not  enlarging  by 
coughing  and  sneezing. 

Hydroce'le  funi'culi  sper.iia'tici,  or 
hydrocele  of  the  spermatic  cord.  Anasar- 
cous hydrocele  of  the  spermatic  cord  some- 
times accompanies  ascites,  and,  at  other 
times,  it  is  found  to  be  confined  to  the  cellu- 
lar substance,  in  or  about  the  spermatic  cord. 
The  causes  of  this  disease  may  be  obstruc- 
tions in  the  lymphatics,  leading  from  the 
part,  in  consequence  of  scirrhous  affections 
of  the  abdominal  viscera,  or  the  pressure  of 
a  truss  applied  for  the  cure  of  hernia. 

When  the  afl^sction  is  connected  with 
anasarca  in  other  parts,  it  is  then  so  evi- 
dent as  to  require  no  particular  description. 
When  it  is  local,  it  is  attended  with  a  co- 
lourless tumour  in  the  course  of  the  sper- 
matic cord,  soft  and  inelastic  to  the  touch, 
and  unaccompanied  with  fluctuation.  In 
as  erect  position  of  the  body,  it  is  of  an 
oblong  figure  ;  but  when  the  body  is  re- 
cumbent, it  is  flatter,  and  somewhat  round. 
Generally  it  is  no  longer  than  the  part  of 
the  cord  which  lies  in  the  groin  ;  though 

5-5 


sometimes  it  extends  as  far  as  the  testicle, 
and  even  stretches  the  scrotum  to  an  un- 
common size,  ijy  pressure,  a  great  part  of 
the  swelling  can  always  he  made  to  recede 
into  the  abdomen.  It  instantly,  however, 
returns  to  its  former  situation,  on  the  pres- 
sure being  withdrawn. 

Hydroce  LE  periton.e'i.  Ascites,  or  com" 
mon  dropsy  of  the  belly. 

Hydroce'le  spijfA'z.is.  A  watery  swell- 
ing on  the  vertebrae. 

Hydrocelo'des  ischu'ria.  (FvomvScep, 
water,  and  y.xxaJ'ii;,  attended  with  tumour.) 
Applied  to  a  suppression  of  urine,  from  a 
rupture  of  the  urethra. 

HYDROCE'PHALUS.  (From      vSa>p, 

water,  and  x£?a?.«,  the  head.)  Hydrocepha- 
lum.  Dropsy  of  the  brain.  Dropsy  of  the 
head.  A  genus  of  disease  arranged  by 
Cullen,  in  the  class  cachexies,  and  order  i«- 
iumescentice.  It  is  distinguished  by  authors 
into  external  and  internal  :  1.  Hydrocepha- 
lus externus,  is  a  collection  of  wafer  between 
the  membranes  of  the  brain.  2.  Hydroce- 
phalus inlernus,  is  when  a  fluid  is  collected 
in  the  ventricles  of  the  brain,  producing  di- 
latation of  the  pupils,  apoplexy,  &c.  See 
Apoplexia.  It  is  sometimes  of  a  chronic 
nature,  when  the  water  has  been  known  to 
increase  to  an  enormous  quantity,  effecting 
a  diastasis  of  the  bones  of  the  head,  and  an 
absorption  of  the  brain. 

Pain  in  the  head,  particularly  across  the 
brow,  stupor,  dilatation  of  the  pupils,  nausea, 
vomiting,  preternatural  slowness  of  the 
pulse,  and  convulsions,  are  the  pathogno- 
mic symptoms  of  this  disease,  which  have 
been  laid  down  by  the  generality  of  wri- 
ters. 

Hydrocephalus  is  almost  peculiar  to  chil- 
dren, being  rarely  known  to  extend  beyond 
the  age  of  twelve  or  fourteen  ;  and  it  seems 
more  frequently  to  arise  in  those  of  a  scro- 
phulous  and  ricketty  habit  than  in  others.  It 
IS  an  affection  which  has  been  observed  to 
pervade  families,  affecting  all  or  the  greater 
part  of  the  children  at  a  certain  period  of 
their  life  ;  which  seems  to  show  that,  in 
many  cases,  it  depends  more  on  the  general 
habit  than  on  any  local  affection,  or  acci- 
dental cause. 

The  disease  has  generally  been  .supposed 
to  arise  in  consequence  either  of  injuries 
done  to  the  brain  itself,  by  blows,  falls,  &c. 
from  scirrhous  tumours  or  excrescences 
within  the  skull,  from  original  laxity  or 
weakness  in  the  brain,  or  from  general 
debility  and  an  impoverished  state  of  the 
blood. 

With  respect  to  its  proximate  cause,  vtvy 
opposite  opinions  are  still  entertained  by 
medical  writers,  which,  in  conjunction  with 
the  equivocal  nature  of  its  symptoms,  prove 
a  source  of  considerable  embarrassment  to 
the  young  practioner. 

Dr.  Beddoes  says,  he  believes  it  to  beloTig 


■134 


liYD 


II  YD 


lo  inflammation,  and  that,  at  an  early  peiic/d, 
he  should  be  inclined  to  bleed  as  largely  as 
in  pneumonia. 

Dr.  Withering  ob.serves,  that,  in  a  great 
many  cases,  if  not  in  all,  congestion,  or 
slight  inflammation,  are  the  precursors  to 
the  aqueous  accumulation. 

Dr.  Rush  thinks,  that,  instead  of  its  being 
considered  an  idiopathic  dropsy,  it  should 
be  considered  only  as  an  effect  of  a  primary 
inflammation  or  congestion  of  blood  in  the 
brain.  It  appears,  says  he,  that  the  disease, 
in  its  first  stage,  is  the  effect  of  causes 
which  produce  a  less  degree  of  that  inflam- 
mation v\bich  constitutes  phrenitis  ;  and 
that  its  second  stage  is  a  less  degree  of  that 
effusion  which  produces  serous  apoplexy  in 
adults.  The  former  partakes  of  the  npture 
of  the  chronic  inSammation  of  Dr.  Cullen, 
and  the  asthenic  inflammation  of  Dr.  Brown. 
— There  are  others  again  who  view  the  sub- 
ject in  a  very  different  light.  Dr.  Darwin 
supposes  inactivity,  or  torpor  of  the  absorb- 
ent vessels  of  the  brain,  to  be  the  cause  of 
hydrocephalus  jnternus  ;  but  he  confesses,  in 
another  part  of  his  work,  that  the  torpor  of 
the  absorbent  vessels  may  often  exist  as  a 
secondary  effect. 

Dr.  Whytt,  wiio  has  published  an  inge- 
nious, treatise  on  the  disease,  observes,  tlie 
immediate  cause  of  every  kind  of  dropsy  is 
the  same  ;  viz.  such  a  state  of  the  parls  as 
makes  the  exlialent  arteries  throw  out  a 
greater  quantity  of  fluids  than  the  absorb- 
ents can  take  up.  From  what  he  after- 
Avards  mentions,  he  evidently  considers  this 
state  as  consisting  in  debility. 

As  many  cases  are  accompanied  with  an 
increased  or  inflammatory  action  of  the  ves- 
sels of  the  braiu,  and  others  again  are  ob- 
served to  prevail  along  with  general  ana- 
sarca, it  seems  rational  to  allow  that  hydro- 
cephalus is,  in  some  instances,  the  conse- 
quence of  congestion,  or  slight  inflamma- 
tion in  the  brain  ;  and  that,  in  others,  it 
arises  either  from  general  debility  or  topical 
laxity.  In  admitting  these  as  incontrovert- 
ible facts,  Dr.  Thomas  is,  at  the  same  time, 
induced  to  suppose  that  the  cases  of  it  oc- 
curring from  mere  debility  are  by  no  means 
frequent. 

The  great  analogy  subsisting  between  the 
symptoms  which  arecharacteristic  of  inflam- 
mation, and  those  which  form  the  first  stage 
of  the  acute  species  of  hydrocephalus,  (for 
the  disease,  as  already  observed,  has  been 
divided  into  the  chronic  and  acute  by  some 
writers.)  together  with  the  good  effects  of- 
ten consequent  on  blood-letting,  and  the 
inflammatory  appearance  which  the  blood 
frequently  exhibits,  seem  to  point  out  strong 
proof  of  the  disease  being,  in  most  instances, 
an  active  inflammation,  and  that  it  rarely 
occurs  from  mere  debiliiy,  as  a  primary 
cause. 

The  progress  of  the  disorder  has-  1)y  some, 
l-een  divided  into  three  stages. 


When  it  is  accompanied  by  an  increased 
or  inflammatory  action  of  the  brain,  as  not 
uncommonly  happens,  its  first  stage  is  inark- 
ed  with  many  of  the  symptoms  of  pyrexia, 
such  as  languor,  inactivity,  loss  of  appetite, 
nausea,  vomiting,  parched  tongue,  hot,  dry 
skin,  flushing  of  the  face,  headach,  throb- 
bing of  the  temporal  arteries,  and  quickened 
pulse  ;  which  symptoms  always  suflfer  an 
exacerbation  in  the  evenings  but  towards 
morning  become  milder. 

When  it  is  unaccompanied  by  any  inflam- 
matory action  of  the  brain,  many  of  these 
appearances  are  not  to  be  observed.  In 
these  cases,  it  is  marked  by  a  dejection  of 
countenance,  loss  cf  appetite,  pains  over  the 
eyes,  soreness  of  the  integuments  of  the 
cranium  to  the  touch,  propensity  to  the  bed, 
aversion  to  being  moved,  nausea,  and  cos- 
tiveness.  The  disease,  at  length,  makes  a 
remarkable  transition,  wliich  denotes  the 
commencement  of  its  second  stage.  The 
child  screams  out,  without  being  able  to  as- 
sign any  cause  ;  its  sleep  is  much  disturbed  ; 
there  is  a  considerable  dilatation  of  the  pu- 
jiils  of  the  eyes,  without  any  contraction  on 
their  being  exposed  to  light  ;  lethargic  tor- 
por, with  strabismus,  or  perhaps  double 
vision  ensues,  and  the  pulse  becomes  slow 
and  unequal. 

In  the  third  stage,  the  pulse  returns  again 
to  the  febrile  state,  becoming  uncommonly 
quick  and  variable  ;  and  coma,  with  con- 
vulsions, ensue.  When  the  accumulatioii  of 
water  is  very  great,  and  the  child  youngj 
the  sutures  recede  a  considerable  way  from 
each  other,  and  the  head,  towards  the  end, 
becomes  much  enlarged. 

When  recoveries  have  actually  taken 
place  in  hydrocephalus,  we  ought  probably 
to  attribute  more  to  the  efforts  of  nature 
than  to  the  interference  of  art.  In  every 
instance  it  is  to  be  regarded  as  of  diflicult 
cure. 

An  accumulation  of  water  in  the  ven- 
tricles of  the  brain,  is  one  of  the  most 
common  appearances  to  be  observed  on  dis- 
section. In  different  cases,  this  is  accumu- 
lated in  greater  on  less  quantities.  It  some- 
times amounts  only  to  a  few  ounces,  and 
occasionally  to  some  pints.  When  the 
quantity  of  water  is  considerable,  the  forni,x 
is  raised  at  its  anterior  extremity,  in  conse- 
quence of  its  accumulation,  and  an  imme- 
diate opening  of  conimutiicfition  is  thereby 
formed  between  the  lateral  ventricles.  The 
water  is  of  a  purer  colour  and  more  limpid 
than  what  is  found  in  the  dropsy  of  the 
thorax,  or  abdomen.  It  appears,  however, 
to  be  generally  of  the  same  nature  with  the 
water  that  is  accumulated  in  these  cavities 
In  some  instances,  the  water  in  hydrocepha- 
lus, contains  a  very  small  proportion  of  co- 
agulable  matter,  and  in  others  it  is  entirely 
free  from  it. 

When  the  water  is  accinnulated  fo  a  very 
large  quantify  in  the  ventricles,  the  substance 


H¥D 


JIYD 


43a 


01  the  brain  appears  to  be  a  sort  of  pulpy  bag, 
containing  a  fluid.  The  skull,  upon  such  oc- 
casions, is  very  mucli  enlarged  in  size,  and 
altered  in  its  shape ;  and  it  appears  exceed- 
ingly large  in  proportion  to  the  face.  On 
removing  the  scalp,  the  bones  are  found  to 
be  very  thin,  and  there  are  frequently  broad 
spots  of  membrane  in  the  bone.  These  ap- 
pearances are,  however,  only  to  be  observed 
where  the  disease  has  been  of  some  years 
continuance. 

In  some  cases,  where  the  quantity  of  wa- 
ter collected  is  not  great,  the  substance  of 
ihe  brain  has  appeared  to  be  indurated,  and 
in  others  softened.  At  times,  the  organ  has 
been  found  gorged  with  blood ;  collections 
also  of  a  viscid  tenacious  matter  have  been 
discovered  in  cysls,  uponitsexternal  surface, 
and  tumours  have  been  found  attached  to 
its  substance, 

The  treatment  must  be  prompt  and  active 
to  give  a  tolerable  chance  of  success.  The 
general  indications  are,  in  the  first  stage,  to 
lessen  the  inflammatory  action,  afterwards 
to  promote  absorption.  Should  the  patient 
be  about  the  age  of  puberty,  of  a  plethoric 
habit,  and  the  symptoms  run  high  at  the 
beginning,  it  will  be  proper  to  take  some 
blood,  especially  from  the  temporal  artery, 
or  the  jugular  vein  ;  but,  if  younger,  or  the 
disease  more  advanced,  a  sutKcient  quantity 
may  be  v;ithdrawn  by  leeches,  applied  to 
the  temples,  or  in  the  direction  of  thesutures. 
The  bowels  must  then  be  thoroughly  evacu- 
ated by  some  active  cathartic,  as  they  are 
usually  very  torpid, calomel  with  scammony, 
or  jalap,  for  example  ;  and,  in  the  progress 
of  the  complaint,  this  function  must  be  kept 
up  with  some  degree  of  activity.  For  this 
purpose,  calomel  may  be  given  in  divided 
doses,  or  some  other  mercurial  preparation, 
which  may  not  run  off  too  rapidly,  producing 
mere  watery  stools,  but  regularly  clear  out 
the  bowels,  as  well  as  the  liver,  and  promoie 
the  other  secretions.  Besides  mercury  is 
the  most  powerful  remedy  in  rousing  the 
absorbents,  ahd  some  of  the  most  remarkable 
cures  of  this  disease,  even  at  an  advanced 
period,  have  been  effected  by  it :  whence  it 
would  be  adviseable,  where  the  disease  was 
proceeding  rapidly,  and  particularly  if  the 
bowels  were  irritable,  to  use  mercurial  fric- 
tions, that  the  system  might  be  sooner  affect- 
ed. Another  very  important  step,  afterclear- 
ing  the  bowels,  is  to  apply  some  evapora- 
ting lotion  assiduously  to  the  scalp,  previous- 
ly shaved  ;  and  the  antiphlogistic  regimen 
should  be  steadily  observed.  Diaphoretics 
will  generally  be  proper,  assisted  by  the 
warm  bath  ;  and  diuretics  on  some  occasions 
may  be  useful ;  but  digitalis,  which  has  been 
recommended  on  this  ground,  seems  more 
likely  to  avail  by  lessening  arterial  action. 
Blisters  may  be  applied  to  the  temples,  be- 
hind the  ears,  or  to  the  nape  of  the  neck, 
each  perhaps  successively  ;  and  dressed  with 
savine  cerate  occasionally,  to  increase  tjie 


discharge,  and  irritation  externally :  issues 
appear  not  so  likely  to  prove  beneficial. 
Errhines  may  farther  contribute  to  obviate 
internal  effusion.  Electricity  has  been  pro- 
posed to  rouse  the  absorbents  in  the  second 
stage  ;  but  its  efficacy,  and  even  propriety, 
is  very  doubtful.  Should  the  progress  of 
the  complaint  be  fortunately  arrested,  the 
strength  must  be  established  by  a  nutritious 
diet,  and  tonic  medicines;  taking  care  to 
keep  the  bowels  in  good  order,  and  the  head 
cool ;  an  issue,  under  these  circumstances, 
may  be  a  very  useful  remedy. 

Hydroce'phalus  acu'tcs.  See  Hydro 
cephalus. 

Hydroce'phalus  exte'rnbs.  Water  be- 
tween the  brain  and  its  membranes. 

Hydroce'phalus  inte'rnus.  Water  in 
the  ventricles  of  the  brain. 

HYDROCO' I'YLE.  (From  v%,  wa- 
ter, and  nolvMjihe  cotula.)  1.  The  name 
of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the  Linnsan  sys- 
tem. Class,  Fenlandria.  Order,  Digij- 
nia. 

2.  The  name,  in  some  pharmacopoeias, 
for  (he  common  marsh  or  water  cotula,  or 
penny-wort,  wiiich  is  said  to  possess  acrid 
qualities. 

Hydrocy'stis.  (From  v^a-fi,  water,  and 
Kvri;,  a  vesicle.)     An  encysted  dropsy. 

HY'DROGEN.  {Hydrogtnium ;  ii-omvUf, 
water,  and  yivo/xAi,  to  become,  or  ytn^ce, 
\o  produce,  because  with  oxygen  it  produces 
water.)     Base  of  inflammable  air. 

Hydrogen  is  a  substance  not  perceptible 
to  our  sensations  in  a  separate  stale;  but 
its  existence  is  not  at  all  the  less  certain. 
Though  we  cannot  exhibit  it  experimenlaliy 
uncombiued,  we  can  pursue  it  while  it 
passes  out  of  one  combination  into  another; 
we  cannot,  indeed,  arrest  it  on  its  passage, 
but  we  never  fail  to  discover  it,  at  least  if 
we  use  the  proper  chemical  means,  when  it 
presents  itself  to  our  notice  in  the  new  com- 
pound. 

Hydrogen,  as  it.s  name  esi)resses,  is  0!)e 
of  the  constituent  elements  of  water.  Its 
existence  was  unkcown  till  lately.  It  is 
plentifully  distributed  in  nature,  jnid  acts 
a  very  considerable  part  in  the  processes  of 
the  animal  and  vegetable  economy.  It  is 
one  of  the  ingredients  in  the  varieties  of  bi- 
tumen, oils,  fats,  ardent  spirit,  ether,  and, 
in  fact,  all  the  proximate  component  jiarls 
of  animal  and  vegetable  bodies.  It  forms 
a  constituent  part  "of  all  animal  and  vegeta- 
ble acids.  It  is  one  of  Ihe  constituents  of 
ammonia  and  of  various  other  compound 
gases. 

It  possesses  so  great  an  affinity  for  calo- 
ric, that  it  can  only  exist  separately  in  the 
state  of  gas :  it  is  consequently  impossible 
to  procure  it  in  the  concrete  or  liquid  state, 
independent  of  combination. 

Solid  hydrogen,  therefore,  united  to  ca- 
loric and  liRht,  forms  htdkogkn  iii.is. 


436 


H¥D 


Hil:> 


Pro'periits  of  Hydrogen  Gas. 

Tliis  ^as,  which  was  formerly  called  in- 
flammable air,  was  discovered  by  Mr.  Ca- 
vendish, in  the  year  1768,  or  rather  he  first 
obtained  it  in  a  state  of  purity,  and  ascer- 
tained ils  more  important  properties,  though 
it  had  been  noticed  long  before.  The  famous 
phijosophical  candle  attests  the  antiquity  of 
this  discovery. 

Hydrogen  gas,  like  oxygen  gas,  is  a  tri- 
ple compound,  consisting  of  the  ponderable 
base  of  hydrogen,  caloric,  and  light.  It 
possesses  all  the  mechanical  properties  of 
atmospheric  air.  It  is  the  lightest  substance 
whose  weight  we  are  able  to  estimate  -.  when 
in  its  purest  state,  and  free  from  moisture, 
it  is  about  fourteen  times  lighter  than  at- 
mospheric air.  It  is  not  fitted  for  respira- 
tion ;  animals,  when  obliged  to  breathe  in  it, 
die  almost  instantaneously.  It  is  decom- 
posed by  living  vegetables,  and  its  basis 
becomes  one  of  the  constituents  of  oil,  re- 
sin, tc.  It  is  inflammable,  and  burns  ra- 
pidly W'hen  kindled,  in  conlact  with  atmos- 
pheric air,  or  oxygen  gas,  by  means  of  the 
electric  spark,  or  by  an  inflamed  body  ;  and 
burns,  when  pure,  with  a  yellowish  lambent 
flame;  but  all  burning  substances  are  im- 
mediately extinguished  when  immersed  in 
it.  It  is,  therefore,  incapable  of  supporting 
combustion.  It  is  not  injurious  to  growing 
vegetables.  It  is  unabsorbable  by  most 
substances  :  water  absorbs  it  very  sparingly. 
It  is  capable  of  dissolving  carbon,  sulphur, 
}ihosphorus,  arsenic,  and  many  other  bodies. 
When  its  basis  combines  with  that  of  oxygen 
gas,  water  is  formed ;  witii  nitrogen,  it  forms 
ammonia.  It  does  not  act  on  earthy  sub- 
stances. 

Method  of  obtaining  Hydrogen  Gas. — A 
ready  method  of  obtaining  hydrogen  gas 
consists  in  subjecting  water  to  the  action  of 
a  substance  which  is  capable  of  decomposing 
this  fluid. 

>.  1.  For  this  purpose,  let  sulphuric  acid, 
previously  diluted  with  four  or  five  times  its 
weight  of  water,  be  poured  on  iron  filings, 
or  bits  of  zinc,  in  a  small  retort,  or  gas-bottle, 
called  a  pneumatic  flask,  or  proof;  as  soon 
as  the  diluted  acid  comes  in  contact  with  the 
roetal,  a  violent  effervescence  takes  place, 
and  hydrogen  gas  escapes  without  external 
heat  being  applied.  It  may  be  collected  in 
the  usual  manner  over  water,  taking  care  to 
let  a  certain  portion  escape,  on  account  of 
the  atmospheric  air  contained  in  the  disen- 
gaging vessels. 

The  production  of  hydrogen  gas  in  the 
above  way  is  owing  to  the  decomposition  of 
water.  The  iron,  or  zinc,  when  in  contact 
with  this  fluid,  in  conjunction  with  sulphuric 
acid,  has  a  greater  afi&nity  to  oxygen  than  the 
hydrogen  gas  ;  the  oxygen,  therefore,  unites 
to  it,  and  forms  an  oxid  of  that  metal  which 
is  instantly  attacked  and  dissolved  by  the 
acid  ;  the  other  constituent  part  of  the  wa- 
ter, the  hydrogen,  is  set  free,  which  by  unit- 


ing with  caloric,  assumes  (he  form  of  hy- 
drogeti  gas.  The  oxygen  is,  therefore,  the 
bond  of  union  between  the  metal  and  the 
acid. 

The  hissing  noise  or  effervescence,  ob- 
servable during  the  process,  is  owing  to  the 
rapid  motion  excited  in  the  mixture  by  means 
of  the  great  number  of  air-bubbles  quickly 
disengaged  and  breaking  at  the  surface  of 
the  fluid. 

We  see,  also,  in  this  case,  that  two  sub- 
stances exert  an  attraction,  and  are  even  capa- 
ble of  decomposing  jointly  a  ihird^  which 
neither  of  them  is  able  to  do  singly,  ris. ;  if 
we  present  sulphuric  acid  alone,  or  iron  or 
zinc  alone,  to  water,  they  cannot  detach  the 
oxygen  from  the  hydrogen  of  that  fluid  ;  but, 
if  both  are  applied,  a  decomposition  is  in- 
stantly effected.  This  experiment,  therefore, 
proves  that  the  agency  of  chemical  affinity 
between  two  or  more  bodies  may  lie  dormant 
until  it  is  called  into  action  by  the  interposi- 
tion of  another  body,  which  frequently  ex- 
erts no  energy  upon  any  of  them  in  a  sepa- 
rate state.  Instances  of  this  kind  were  for- 
merly called  predisposing  affinities. 

3.  Iron,  in  a  red  heat,  has  also  the  proper- 
ty of  decomposing  water,  by  dislodging  the 
oxygen  from  its  combination  with  hydrogen, 
in  the  following  manner: — 

Let  a  gun-barrel,  having  its  touch-hole 
screwed  up,  pass  through  a  furnace,  or  large 
crucible  perforated  for  that  purpose,  taking 
care  to  incline  the  barrel  at  the  narrowest 
part ;  adjust  to  ils  upper  extremity  a  retort 
charged  with  water,  and  let  the  other  extre- 
mity terminate  in  a  tube  introduced  under  a 
receiver  in  the  pneumatic  trough.  When 
the  apparatus  is  thus  disposed,  and  well  lu- 
ted, bring  the  gun-barrel  to  a  red  heat,  and, 
when  thoroughly  red-hot,  make  the  water  in 
the  retort  boil ;  the  vapour,  when  passing 
through  the  red-hot  tube,  will  yield  hydro- 
gen gas  abundantly.  In  this  experiment,  the 
oxygen  of  the  water  combines  with  the  iron 
at  a  red  heat,  so  as  to  convert  it  into  an 
oxid,  and  the  caloric  applied  combines  with 
the  hydrogen  of  the  water,  and  forms  hy- 
drogen gas.  It  is,  therefore,  the  result  of  a 
double  aflinity,  that  of  the  oxygen  of  the 
water  for  the  metal,  and  that  of  its  hydrogen 
for  caloric. 

The  more  caloric  is  employed  in  the  ex- 
periment of  decomposing  water  by  means  of 
iron.  Sic.  the  sooner  is  the  water  decom- 
posed. 

Hydrogen  gas  combined  with  carbon,  is 
frequently  found  in  great  abundance  in 
mines  and  coal-pits,  where  it  is  sometimes 
generated  suddenly,  and  becomes  mixed 
with  the  atmospheric  air  of  these  subter- 
raneous cavities.  If  a  lighted  candle  be 
brought  in,  (his  mixture  often  explodes, 
and  produces  the  most  dreadful  efiects.  It 
is  called,  by  miners,  fire-damp.  It  gene- 
rally forms  a  cloud  in  the  upper  pait  of  the 
mine,  on  account  of  its  levitv,  but  does  not 


HYD 


HYD 


437 


mix  there  with  atmospheric  air,  unless  some 
agitation  takes  place.  The  miners  frequently 
set  fire  to  it  with  a  candle,  lying  at  the  same 
time  flat  on  their  faces  to  escape  the  violence 
of  the  shock.  An  easier  and  more  safe 
method  of  clearing  the  mine,  is  by  leading 
a  long  tube  through  the  shaft  of  it,  to  the 
ash-pit  of  a  furnace  ;  by  this  means  the  gas 
will  be  conducted  to  feed  the  fire. 

Sir  Humphrey  Davy  has  invented  a  valu- 
able instrument,  called  a  safely  lamp,  which 
will  enable  the  miners  to  convey  a  light  into 
such  impure  air  without  risk.  This  is 
founded  on  the  important  discovery,  made 
by  him,  that  flame  is  incapable  of  passing 
through  minute  apertures  in  a  metallic 
substance,  which  yet  are  pervious  to  air  : 
the  reason  of  which  appears  to  be,  that  the 
ignited  gas,  or  vapour,  is  so  much  cooled 
by  the  metal  in  its  passage,  as  to  cease  being 
luminous. 

Hydrogen  gas,  in  whatever  manner  pro- 
duced, always  originates  from  water,  either 
in  consequence  of  a  preceding  decomposi- 
tion, by  which  it  had  been  combined  in  the 
state  of  solid  or  fixed  hydrogen,  with  one 
of  the  substances  employed,  or  from  a  de- 
composition of  water  actually  taking  place 
during  the  experiment. 

There  are  instances  recorded  of  a  vapour 
issuing  from  the  stomach  of  dead  persons, 
which  took  fire  on  the  approach  of  a  can- 
dle. We  even  find  accounts,  in  several 
works,  of  the  combustion  of  living  human 
beings,  which  appeared  to  be  spontaneous. 
Dr.  Swediaur  has  related  some  instances  of 
porters  at  Warsaw,  who  having  drank 
abundantly  of  spirit,  fell  down  in  the  street, 
with  the  smoke  issuing  out  of  their  mouths ; 
and  people  came  to  their  assistance,  saying 
they  would  take  fire ;  to  [)revent  which, 
they  made  them  drink  a  great  quantity  of 
milk,  or  used  a  more  singular  expedient,  by 
causing  them  to  swallow  the  urine  of  the  by- 
standers, immediately  on  its  evacuation. 

However  difficult  it  may  be  to  give  cre- 
dit to  such  narratives,  it  is  equally  difficult 
to  reject  them  entirely,  without  refusing  to 
admit  the  numerous  testimonies  of  men, 
who  were,  for  the  most  part,  worthy  of  cre- 
dit. Citisen  Lair  has  collected  ail  the  cir- 
cumstances of  this  nature  which  he  found 
dispersed  in  different  books,  and  has  re- 
jected those  which  did  not  appear  to  be  sup- 
ported by  respectable  tesiimony,  to  which  he 
has  added  some  others  related  by  persons 
still  living.  These  narratives  are  nine  in 
number ;  they  were  communicated  to  the 
Philomathic  Society,  at  Paris,  and  inserted 
in  the  bulletin,  Thermidor,  An.  5,  No.  29. 
The  cause  of  this  phenomenon  has  been 
attributed  to  a  development  of  hydrogen 
gas  taking  place  in  the  stomachs  of  these  in- 
dividuals. 

Cilizpn  Lair  believes  that  the  bodies  of 
these  people  were  not  burned  perfectly 
spontaneously,  but  it  appeared  to  be  owing 


to  some  very  slight  external  cause,  such  as 
the  fire  of  a  candle,  taper,  or  pipe. 

HY'DROGEN  GAS,  SULPHURE'T- 
TED.  Sulphuretted  hydrogen  gas  possesses 
the  properties  of  an  acid  ;  for  when  ab- 
sorbed by  water,  its  solution  reddens  vege- 
table blues  ;  it  combines  also  with  alka- 
lies, earths,  and  with  several  metallic  ox- 
ides. Sulphuretted  hydrogen  combined 
with  any  base,  forms  a  hydro-snlphuret, 
which  may  be  also  called  an  hepatule,  to 
distinguish  it  from  an  hepar,  which  is  the 
union  of  sulphur  singly  with  a  base.  Sul- 
phuretted hydrogen  gas  possesses  an  ex- 
tremely offensive  odour,  resembling  that  of 
putrid  eggs.  It  kills  animals,  and  extin- 
guishes burning  bodies.  When  in  contact 
with  oxygen  gas,  or  atmospheric  air,  it  is 
inflammable.  Mingled  with  nitrous  gas,  it 
burns  with  a  yellowish  green  flame.  It  is 
decomposed  by  ammonia,  by  oxy-rnuriatic 
acid  gas  and  by  sulphurous  acid  gas. 
It  has  a  strong  action  on  the  greater  num- 
ber of  metallic  oxides.  Its  specific  gravity 
is  about  1.18  when  pure.  It  is  composed, 
according  to  Thomson,  of  sixteen  parts  of 
sulphur,  and  one  of  hydrogen.  It  has  the 
properly  of  dissolving  a  small  quantity  of 
phosphorus. 

Sulphuretted  hydrogen  gas  may  be  ob- 
tained in  several  ways  : — 

J.  Take  dry  sulphuret  of  potash,  put  it 
into  a  tubulated  retort,  lodged  in  a  sand- 
bath,  or  supported  over  a  lamp;  direct  the 
neck  of  the  retort  under  a  receiver  placed 
in  the  pneumatic  trough  ;  then  pour  gra- 
dually upon  the  sulphuret  diluted  sulphu- 
ric, or  muriatic  acid  ;  a  violent  efferves- 
cence will  take  place,  and  sulphuretted 
hydrogen  gas  will  be  liberated.  When  no 
more  gas  is  produced  spontaneously,  urge 
the  mixture  with  heat,  by  degrees,  till  it 
boils,  and  gas  will  again  be  liberated  abun- 
dantly. 

The  water  made  use  of  for  receiving  it, 
should  be  heated  to  about  80°  or  90°  ;  at 
this  temperature  it  dissolves  little  of  the  gas  : 
whereas,  if  cold  water  be  made  use  of,  a 
much  greater  quantity  of  it  is  absorbed. 

Explanation. — Though  sulphur  makes  no 
alteration  on  water,  which  proves  that  sul- 
phur has  less  attraction  for  oxygen  than  hy- 
drogen has,  yet  if  sulphur  be  united  to  an 
alkali,  this  combination  decomposes  water 
wlieneverit  comes  in  contact  with  it,  though 
the  alkali  itself  has  no  attraction  either  for 
oxygen  or  hydrogen. 

The  formation  of  this  gas  explains  this 
truth.  On  adding  the  sulphuret  of  potash 
to  the  water,  this  fluid  becomes  decomposed, 
part  of  the  sulphur  robs  it  of  its  oxygen, 
and  forms  with  it  sulphuric  acid,  this  gene- 
rated acid  unites  to  part  of  the  alkali,  and 
forms  sulphate  of  potash.  The  liberated 
hydrogen  dissolves  another  part  of  the  sul- 
phur, and  forms  with  it  sulphuretted  hydro- 
gen, the  basis  of  this  gas,  which  is  retained 


4cJ8 


H¥D 


HYD 


fey  the  separated  portion  of  the  alkali.  The 
sulphuric  or  muriatic  acid  added  now  CKtri- 
cates  it  from  the  alkali,  and  makes  it  fly  off' 
in  the  form  of  gas. 

Diluted  muriatic  acid  seems  best  adapted 
for  the  production  of  sulphuretted  hydrogen 
gas  from  alkaline  sulphurets.  If  nitric  acid 
be  made  use  of  it  must  be  much  diluted. 
Sulphuric  acid  yields  little  gas,  unless  as- 
sisted by  heat.  When  the  proportion  of 
sulphur  in  the  sulphuret  exceeds  that  of  the 
alkali,  the  dense  sulphuric  acid  poured 
upon  it  emits  sulphurous  acid  gas.  All  the 
rest  of  the  acids  may  be  made  use  of  for  de- 
composing the  sulphurets. 

2.  When  iron  and  sulphur  are  united  to- 
gether, they  aiFord  a  large  quantity  of  sul- 
phuretted hydrogen  gas,  on  submitting  them 
to  the  action  of  heat,  in  contact  with  diluted 
muriatic  acid. 

Melt  together,  in  a  crucible,  equal  parts 
of  iron  filings  and  sulphur  ;  the  product  is 
a  black  brittle  mass,  called  sulphuret  of 
iron.  Reduce  this  to  powder,  and  put  it, 
with  a  little  water,  into  a  tubulated  re- 
tort ;  add  diluted  muriatic  acid,  and  apply 
a  gentle  heat,  till  no  more  gas  is  disen- 
gaged. The  philosophy  of  this  experi- 
ment is  analogous  to  the  former.  Part 
of  the  oxygen  of  the  water  unites  to  part 
of  the  sulphur,  and  forms  sulphuric  acid  ; 
another  part  oxidizes  the  iron,  which,  dis- 
solved by  the  acid,  forms  sulphate  of  iron  ; 
the  hydrogen  of  the  water  unites  to  another 
part  of  the  sulphur,  and  forms  sulphuretted 
hydrogen,  which  becomes  gaseous  by  the 
addition  of  caloric. 

3.  Sulphuretted  hydrogen  gas  may  also 
be  obtained  by  healing  an  alkaline  sulphu- 
ret, with  the  addition  of  water,  without  the 
aid  of  an  acid.  In  this  case,  the  water  is 
also  decomposed  ;  its  hydrogen  unites  with 
part  of  the  sulphur,  and  forms  sulphuretted 
hydrogen  ;  the  oxygen  of  the  water  unites 
xvith  another  part  of  the  sulphur,  and  pro- 
duces sulphuric  acid,  whicii  joins  to  the  al- 
kali and  forms  a  sulphate.  The  sulphuretted 
hydrogen  becomes  disengaged  by  heat  in 
the  gaseous  form. 

4.  Sulphuretted  hydrogen  gas  may  be  ob- 
tained by  passing  hydrogen  gas  through  sul- 
phur, in  a  state  of  fusion. 

For  this  purpose,  put  sulphur  into  a  gun- 
barrel,  or  Wedgwood's  tube,  and  place  it 
across  a  furnace;  fit  to  the  lower  extremity 
a  bent  glass  tube,  v;h!ch  goes  under  a  re- 
ceiver placed  in  the  pneumatic  trough, 
and  adapt  to  the  upper  extremity  a  tu- 
bulated retort,  or  other  apjiaralus  proper 
for  producing  hydrogen  gas.  The  sul- 
phur must  then  be  heated,  and,  when 
melted,  the  hydrogen  gas  evolved  must  be 
made  to  pass  over  it,  which,  in  this  man- 
ner, will  dissolve  part  of  the  sulphur,  and 
become  converted  into  sulphuretted  hydro- 
gen gas. 

ft.  It  may  likewise   be   procured  in   the 


following  direct  manner :  let  a  small  quan- 
tity of  sulphur  be  enclosed  in  a  jar  full  Of 
hydrogen  gas,  and  melt  it  by  means  of  a 
burning-glass.  This  method  does  not  suc- 
ceed except  the  hydrogen  gas  be  as  dry  as 
possible,  for  its  affinity  to  sulphur  is  weak- 
ened in  proportion  to  its  moisture. 

6.  The  method,  however,  which  aflfords 
it  purest,  is  by  treating  sulphuret  of  anti- 
mony with  diluted  muriatic  acid.  The  ex- 
planation is  similar  to  the  preceding  pro- 
cesses. 

HYDROGEN  GAS,  PBOSPHURE'T- 
TED.  This  gas  consists  of  phosphorus  dis- 
solved in  hydrogen  gas. 

Properties. — It  is  the  most  combustible 
substance  in  nature,  and  it  is  particularly 
distinguished  from  all  other  gases,  by  the 
property  of  taking  fire  immediately  when 
brought  in  contact  with  atmospheric  air. 
When  mixed  with  oxygen  gas,  or  with  oxy- 
muriatic  acid  gas,  it  burns  with  great  vehe- 
mence. When  bubbles  of  it  are  suftiered  to 
pass  through  water,  they  explode  in  suc- 
cession as  they  reach  the  surface  of  this 
fluid.  It  has  an  insupportable  odour,  simi- 
lar to  that  of  putrid  fish,  ft  is  partly  ab- 
sorbable by  distilled  water,  freed  from  at- 
mospheric air,  at  low  temperatures,  whicli 
takes  up  about  one-third  of  its  bulk,  and 
gives  it  out  again  without  alteration  by  heat. 
Water  containing  atmospheric  air  decom- 
poses it,  when  suffered  to  stand  with  it  for 
some  time.  When  exposed  to  vivid  ligiit,  it 
deposits  phosphorus  in  a  crystalline  form. 
Methods  of  obtaining  it. 

1.  Take  a  small  retort;  put  into  it  one 
part  of  phosphorus  and  ten  of  a  concen- 
trated solution  of  potash,  or  soda  ;  make 
the  mixture  boil,  and  receive  the  liberated 
gas  over  mercury  ;  or,  if  it  be  intended  for 
immediate  use,  it  may  be  collected  over 
water.  In  this  experiment,  a  decomposi- 
tion of  the  water  takes  place.  Its  oxygen 
unites  to  part  of  the  phosphorus,  and  forms 
phosphoric  acid,  which  joins  to  the  potash, 
and  forms  phosphate  of  potash.  The  libe- 
rated hydrogen  dissolves  another  part  of  the 
phosfshorus,  and  becomes  converted  into 
phosphuretted  hydrogen  gas. 

In  thus  preparing  this  gas,  the  body  of  the 
retort  should  be  filled  as  nearly  as  possible 
with  the  mixture,  otherwise  the  first  portion 
of  gas  which  is  produced  in  ilames  in  the  re- 
tort ;  a  vacuum  is  formed,  and  the  water 
forced  up  into  the  retort,  which  endangers 
the  bursting  of  it. 

2.  Phosphuretted  hydrogen  gas  is  also  ob- 
tained, if,  by  a  direct  ex])osure  to  a  strong 
heat,  we  effect  a  combination  of  phosphorus 
and  lime,  and  then  throw  this  compound 
into  water,  a  great  quantity  of  phosphu- 
retted hydrogen  gas  will  soon  be  formed, 
and  may  be  collected,  in  the  usual  manner, 
over  water  or  mercury. 

The    production    of    phosphuretted    by- 


utfi 


H¥l> 


439 


liro^en  gas  in  this  manner,  is  analogous  to 
thefirst,  with  the  only  difference  that  here 
the  decomposition  of  the  water  takes  place 
at  common  temperatures. 

3.  Phoaphuretted  hydrogen  gas  may  also 
be  obtained,  according  to  Davy,  in  the  fol- 
lowing manner  : — 

Let  water  be  decomposed  in  the  usual 
manner,  by  means  of  zinc  and  sulphuiic 
acid,  and  add  to  the  mixture  a  quantity  of 
phosphorus.  The  hydrogen  evolved  will 
dissolve  part  of  the  phosphorus;  phos- 
phuretfed  hydrogen  gas  will  be  produced, 
and  take  fire  at  the  surface  of  the  fluid,  so 
long  as  the  decomposition  of  the  waler  is 
made  with  considerable  rapidity.  But  the 
gas  produced*  in  this  process,  burns  with  a 
more  lambent  flame  than  that  obtained  in 
the  usual  manner,  probably  on  account  of 
containing  a  larger  quantity  of  hydrogen. 
The  experiment  is  nevertheless  brilliant,  for 
the  gas  is  disengaged  in  small  bubbles, 
which  cover  the  whole  surface  of  the  fluid ; 
they  disengage  themselves  rapidly,  new 
ones  are  produced,  and  the  whole  fluid  re- 
sembles a  well  of  fire. 

For  the  success  of  this  esperimenl,  it  is 
essential  that  the  water,  during  the  action  of 
its  decomposition,  be  considerably  heated, 
which  may  be  etfecled  by  a  copious  addition 
of  sulphuric  acid,  and  that  the  phosphorus 
be  present  in  a  considerable  quantity.  Half  a 
part  of  phosphorus  cut  into  small  pieces,  one 
of  granulated  zinc,  three  of  concentrated  sul- 
phuric acid,  and  five  of  water,  answer  this 
purpose  exceedingly  well. 

Phosphuretted  hydrogen  gas  is  also  pro- 
duced by  nature.  The  air  which  burns  at 
the  surface  of  certain  springs,  and  forms 
what  are  called  burning-springs,  and  the 
igiies  fatui  (Jack  o'lanterns,)  which  glide 
along  burying  grounds,  or  places  where  ani- 
mal matter  is  putrefying,  consist  of  hydrogen 
gas,  holding  phosjihorus  in  solution. 

Hydrogen  gnz,  light  carbonated'  See  Car- 
buretted  hydrogen  gas. 

Hydrogen  gas,  heavy,  carbonated.  See  Car- 
biiretted  hydrogen  gas. 

Hydrola'pathum.  (From  CS'iup,  water, 
and  Ka-TraBovy  the  dock.)  See  Rumex  hydro- 
lapathuvi. 

Hydro'meli.  (From  iiS^p,  water,  and 
fMKi,  honey.)  Mulsuin.  Aqua  Mulsa.  Me- 
licralum.  Braggat.  Hydromel.  Water  im- 
pregnated with  honey.  After  it  is  fer- 
mented, it  is  called  vinous  bydrouiel,  or 
mead. 

HYDROME'TRA.  (From  ocLp,  water, 
and  fJinTpa,  the  womb.)  Hydrops  uteri. 
Dropsy  of  the  womb.  A  genus  of  disease 
in  the  class  cachexies,  and  order  intume- 
sceniice,  of  Cullen.  It  produces  a  swelling 
of  the  hypogastric  region,  slowly  and 
gradually  increasing,  resembling  the  figure 
of  the  uterus,  yielding  to,  or  fluctuating 
on,  pressure  ;  Vv'ilhout  ischury  or  preg- 
r>ancy,     Sauvages    enumerates    seven  spe- 


cies. It  must  be  considered  as  a  very  rare 
disease,  and  one  that  can  with  difficulty  be 
ascertained. 

Hydro'mpiialum.  (From  JcL-p,  water, 
and  (j^pczAo?,  the  navel.)  A  tumour  of  the 
navel  containing  water. 

Hydro'nosos.  (From  viwp,  water,  and 
voa-og,  a  disease.)  The  svv-eating-siskness, 
called  Ephidrosis  and  Sudor  anglicus. 

Hydropede'sis.  From  v^.^,  water,  and 
^rjjJow,  to  break  out.)  A  brcEiking  out  into 
a  violent  sweat. 

HYDROPHO'BIA.  (From  t.X.p  water, 
and  <pr.Gi^j,  to  fear.)  Rabies  canina.  Cy- 
nanthrojnn.  Cynutesia.  Canine  madness. 
This  disease  arises  in  consequence  of  the 
bite  of  a  rabid  animal,  as  a  dog  or  cat, 
and  sometimes  spontaneou.=ly.  It  is  term- 
ed hydrophobia,  because  persons  that  are 
thus  bitten  dread  the  sight  or  the  fall- 
ing of  water  when  first  seized.  Cullen 
has  arranged  it  under  the  class  neuroses, 
and  order  spasmi,  and  defines  it  a 
loathing  and  great  dread  of  drinking 
any  liquids,  from  their  creating  a  pain- 
ful convulsion  of  the  pharynx,  occasion- 
ed most  commonly  by  the  bite  of  a  mad 
animal. 

There  are  two  species  of  hydrophobia : 

1.  Hydrophobia  rabiosa,  when  there  is  a 
desire  of  biiing. 

2.  Hydrophobia  simplex,  when  there  is 
not  a  desire  of  biting. 

Dr.  James  observes,  that  this  peculiar 
affection  properly  belongs  to  the  canine 
genus,  viz.  dogs,  foxes,  and  wolves  ;  in 
which  animals  only  it  seems  to  be  innate 
and  natural,  scarcely  ever  appearing  in  any 
others,  except  when  communicated  from 
these.  When  a  dog  is  affected  with  mad- 
ness, he  becomes  dull,  solitary,  and  endea- 
vours 10  hide  himself,  seldom  barking,  but 
making  a  murmuring  noise,  and  refusing 
all  kinds  of  meat  and  drink.  He  flies  at 
strangers;  but,  in  this  stage,  he  remembers 
and  respects  his  master;  his  head  and  (ail 
bang  down  ;  he  walks  as  if  overpowered  by 
sleep ;  and  a  bite,  at  this  period,  though 
dangerous,  is  not  so  apt  to  bring  on  the  dis- 
ease in  the  animal  bitten  as  one  inflicted  at  a 
later  period.  The  dog  at  length  begins  to 
pant  ;  he  breathes  quickly  and  heavily ; 
his  tongue  hangs  out;  his  mouth  is  con- 
tinually open,  and  discharges  a  large  quan- 
trty  of  froth.  Sometimes  he  walks  slowly, 
as  if  lialf  asleep,  and  then  runs  suddenly, 
hut  not  always  directly  forward.  At  last 
he  forgets  his  master;  his  eyes  have  a  dull, 
watery,  red  appearance  ;  he  grows  thin  and 
weak,  often  falls  down,  gets  up  and  attempts 
to  fly  at  every  thing,  becoming  very  soon  quite 
furious.  The  aoimal  seldom  iives  in  this 
latter  slate  longer  than  thirty  hours  ;  and  it 
is  said,  that  his  bites,  towards  the  end  of  his 
existence,  are  the  most  dangerous.  The 
throat  of  a  person  suti'ering  hydrophobia  is 
always   much  affected  ■■  and,  it  is  asserted, 


.440 


HYI) 


HYD 


the  nearer  the  bite  to  this  part  the  more 
perilous. 

Hydrophobia  may  be  comraunicaled  to 
the  human  subject  from  the  bites  of  cats, 
cows,  and  other  animals,  not  of  the  canine 
species,  to  which  the  affection  has  been  pre- 
viously communicated.  However,  it  is 
from  the  bites  of  those  domestic  ones,  the 
dog  and  cat,  that  most  cases  of  hydropho- 
bia originate.  It  does  not  appear  tliat  the 
bile  of  a  person  affected  can  communicate 
(he  disease  to  another ;  at  least  the  records 
of  medicine  furnish  no  proof  of  this  circum- 
stance. 

In  the  human  species,  the  general  symp- 
toms attendant  upon  the  bite  of  a  mad  dog, 
or  other  rabid  animal,  are,  at  some  indefi- 
nite (leriod,  and  occasionally  long  after  the 
bitten  part  seems  quite  well,  a  slight  pain 
begins  to  be  felt  in  it,  now  and  then  attended 
with  itching,  but  generally  resembling  a  rheu- 
matic pain.  Then  come  on  wandering  pains, 
with  an  uneasiness  and  heaviness,  disturbed 
sleep,  and  frightful  dreams,  accompanied 
with  great  restlessness,  sudden  startings,  and 
spasms,  sighing,  anxiety,  and  a  love  for  soli- 
tude. These  symptoms  continuing  to  in- 
crease daily,  pains  begin  to  shoot  from  the 
place  which  was  wounded,  all  along  up  to 
the  throat,  with  a  sfraitness  and  .sensation 
of  choaking,  and  a  horror  and  dread  at  the 
sight  of  water,  and  other  liquids,  together 
with  a  loss  of  appetite  and  tremor.  The 
person  is,  however,  capable  of  swallowing 
any  solid  substance  with  tolerable  ease  ;  but 
the  moment  that  any  thing  in  a  fluid  form 
is  brought  in  contact  with  his  lips,  it  occa- 
sions him  to  start  back  with  much  dread 
and  horror,  although  he  labours  perhaps 
under  great  thirst  at  the  time. 

A  vomiting  of  bilious  matter  soon  comes 
on,  in  the  course  of  the  disease,  and  an  in- 
tense hot  fever  ensues,  attended  with  con- 
tinual watching,  great  thirst,  dryness  and 
roughness  of  the  tongue,  hoarseness  of  the 
voice,  and  the  discharge  of  a  viscid  saliva 
from  the  mouth,  which  the  patient  is  con- 
stantly spitting  out ;  together  with  spasms  of 
the  genital  and  urinary  organs,  in  conse- 
quence of  which  the  evacuations  are  forcibly 
thrown  out.  His  respiration  is  laborious  and 
uneasy,  but  his  judgment  is  unaffected  ;  and, 
as  long  as  he  retains  the  power  of  speech, 
his  answers  are  distinct. 

In  some  few  instances,  a  severe  delirium 
arises,  and  closes  the  tragic  scene ;  but  it 
more  frequently  happens,  that  the  pulse 
becomes  tremulous  and  irregular,  that  con- 
vulsions arise,  and  that  nature  being  at 
length  exhausted,  sinks  under  the  pressure 
of  misery. 

The  appearances  to  be  observed,  on  dis- 
section in  hydrophobia,  are  unusual  aridity 
of  the  viscera  and  other  parts  ;  marks  of 
inficimmation  in  the  fauces,  gula,  and  la- 
rynis  ;  inflammatory  ai'pearances  in  the  sto- 
mach, and  an  accumulation  or  efl'usion  of 
bWotl  in  ihe  Suns-s.     Some  morks  of  inflam- 


mation are  likewise  to  be  observed  in  the 
brain,  consisting  in  a  serous  effusion  on  its 
surface,  or  in  a  redness  of  the  pia  mater; 
which  appearances  have  also  presented 
themselves  in  the  dog. 

In  some  cases  of  dissection,  not  the  least 
morbid  appearance  has  been  observed,  either 
in  the  fauces,  diaphragm,  stomach,  or  intes- 
tines. The  poison  has,  Iheiefore,  been  con- 
ceived by  some  physicians  to  act  upon  the 
nervous  system,  and  to  be  so  wholly  con- 
fined to  it,  as  to  make  it  a  matter  of  doubt 
whether  the  qualities  of  the  blood  are  altered 
or  not.  There  is  no  known  cure  for  this 
terrible  disease  :  and  the  only  preventive  to 
be  relied  upon  is  the  complete  excision  of 
the  bitten  part,  which  should  be  performed 
as  soon  as  possible  ;  though  it  may  perhaps 
not  be  too  late  any  time  before  the  symp- 
toms appear. 

HYDROPHTHA'LMIA.  (From  Ua>^,  wa- 
ter, and  o<^Bctxuot,  the  eye.)  Hydrophlhal- 
mium.  There  are  two  diseases,  different  in 
their  nature  and  consequences,  thus  termed. 
The  one  is  a  mere  anasarcous  or  (Edematous 
swelling  of  the  eyelid.  The  other,  the  true 
hydrophthalmia,  is  a  swelling  of  the  bulb  of 
the  eye  from  too  great  a  collection  of  the 
vitreous  or  aqueous  humours. 

Hvdrophtha'lmium.  (From  JtTffl^,  water, 
and  o'^BaKfAoc,  the  eye)  See  HydrophlhaU 
mia. 

Hydrophysoce'le.  (From  vSu^,  water, 
?U£r«,  flatulence,  and  K«wr,  a  tumour.)  Her- 
nia, com.bined  with  hydrocele. 

Hydeo'pica.  (From  vS'pu-^,,  the  dropsy.) 
Medicines  which  relieve  or  cure  dropsy. 

Hydko'piper.  (From  vStup,  water,  and 
•jriTTipt,  pepper ;  so  called  from  its  biting 
the  tongue  like  pepper,  and  being  a  native 
of  marshy  places.)  See  Polygonum  hydro- 
piper. 

Hydropneumosa'rca.  (From  1^4)/),  wa- 
ter, TfvixifjLdL^  wind,  and  tra/)^,  flesh.)  A  tu- 
mour of  air,  water,  and  solid  substances. 

Hydropoi'des.  (From  v3f(f\^  a  dropsy, 
and  aJ^oc,  likeness.)  A.  term  formerly  appli- 
ed to  liquid  and  watery  excrements. 

HY'DROPS.  (-7)fs,  m.  from  iSu^,  water.) 
Dropsy.  A  preternatural  collection  of  se- 
rous or  watery  fluid  in  the  cellular  sub- 
stance, or  different  cavities  of  the  body.  It 
receives  different  appellations,  according  to 
the  particular  situation  in  which  it  is 
lodged. 

When  it  is  diffused  through  the  cellular 
membrane,  either  generally  or  partially,  it  is 
called  anasarC:>:  When  it  is  c  '■posited  in  the 
cavity  of  the  cranium,  it  is  called  hydroce- 
phalus ;  when  in  the  chest,  hydrothorax,  or 
hydrops  pectoris.  When  in  the  abdomen, 
ascites.  In  the  uterus,  hydrometraj  and 
within  the  scrotum,  hydrocele. 

The  causes  of  these  diseases  are  a  family 
disposition  thereto,  frequent  salivations,  ex- 
cessive and  long-continued  evacuations,  a 
free  use  of  spirituous  liquors,  (which  never 
fail  to  destroy  the  digestive  powers.)  scirrboi'" 


HYD  H¥D  141 

siiies  of  the  itver,  spleen,  pancreas,  mesen-  die,  in  difficult  respiration,  rbeumalisra,  dis- 
tery,  and  other  abdominal  viscera;  prece-  eases  of  the  skin  and  glands, 
ding  diseases,  as  the  jaundice,  diarrhoea,  dy-  HYDROTHO'RAX.  (From  i/<r<»/i,  water, 
sentery,  phthisis,  asthnVa,  gout,  intermit-  and  fiap*!,  the  chest.)  Hydrops  thoracis. 
tents  of  long  duration,  scarlet  fever,  and  Hydrops  pectoris.  Dropsy  of  the  chest.  A 
some  of  (he  exanthemata  ;  a  suppression  of  genus  of  disease  in  the  class  cachexicc,  and 
accustomed  evacuations,  the  sudden  stri-  order  intumtscenticE,  of  Cullen.  Difficulty 
king  in  of  eruptive  humours,  ossification  of  of  breathing,  particularly  when  in  an  hori- 
the  valves  of  the  heart,  polypi  in  the  right  zonta!  posture;  sudden  starlings  from  sleep, 
ventricle,  aneurism  in  the  arteries,  tumours  with  anxiety,  and  palpitations  of  the  heart; 
making  a  considerable  pressure  on  the  cough,  paleness  of  the  visage,  anasarcous 
neighbouring  parts,  permanent  obstruction  swellings  of  the  lower  extremities,  thirst, 
in  the  lungs,  rupture  of  the  thoracic  duct,  and  a  scarcity  of  urine,  are  the  character- 
exposure  for  a  length  of  time  to  a  moist  at-  istic  symptoms  of  hydrothorax  ;  but  the  one 
mosphere,  laxity  of  the  exhalants,  defect  in  which  is  more  decisive  than  all  the  rest,  is  a 
the  absorbents,  topical  weakness,  and  gene-  fluctuation  of  water  being  perceived  in  the 
ral  debility.  chest,  either  by  the  patient  himself,  or  his 

Hy'drops  ad  ma'tulam.     Diabetes.  medical  attendant,  on    certain   motions  of 

Hy'dkops  arti'culi.    a  white  swelling  of  the  body, 
a  joint  is  sometimes  so  called.  The  causes  which  give  rise  to  the  disease, 

Hy'drops  cy'sticos.  Any  dropsy  enclos-  are  pretty  much  the  same  with  those  which 
ed  in  bags,  or  cysts.  •  are  productive  of  the  other  species  of  dropsy. 

Hy'drops  ge'xu.  An  accumulation  of  In  some  cases,  it  exists  without  any  other 
synovia,  under  the  capsular  ligament  of  the  kind  of  dropsical  affection  being  present ; 
knee.  but  it  prevails  very  often  as  a  part  of  more 

Hy'drops  MEDUXLa:  spina'lis.     See  Hy-   universal  dropsy. 

drorachitis  and  Spina  bifida.  It  frequently  takes  place  to  a  considera- 

Hy'drops  ova'rii.     a  dropsy  of  the  ova-   ble  degree  before  it  becomes  very  percepti- 

rium.    A  species  of  ascites.  ble;  and  its  presence  is  not  readily  known, 

Hy'drops  pe'ctoris.    See  Hydrothorax.     the  symptoms,  like  those  of  hydrocephalus, 

Hy'drops    perica'rdii.      See  Hydrocar-  not  being  always  very   distinct.     In  some 

dia.  instances,  the  water  is  collected  in  both  sacs 

Hy'drops  pulmo'num.     Water  in  the  eel-    of  the  pleura  ;  but  at  other  times,  it  is  only 

lular  interstices  of  the  lungs.  in  one.      Sometimes  it  is  lodged   in  the  pe- 

Hy'drops  scko'ti.     See  Hydrocele.  ricardium  alone  :  but,  for  the  most  part,  it 

Hy'drops  u'teri.     See  Hydrometra.  only  appears  there  when,  at  the  same  time, 

Hydropy'retus.    (From  vS'cep,  water,  and   a  collection  is  present   in  one  or  both  cavi- 

-TtufiloQ,  fever.)     The  sweating  lever  or  sick-   ties  of  the  thorax.     Sometimes  the  water  is 

ness.     See  Sudor  Anglicus.  effused    in    the     cellular    texture    of    the 

HrDRORACHl'TIS.    (From  vcT^p,  water,   lungs,  without  any  being  deposited  in   the 

and   p*5t<c,  the   spine.)      A    fluctuating  tu-   cavity  of  the  thorax.  In  a  few  cases,  the  wa- 

raour,  mostly  situated  on  the    lumbar  ver-   ter  that  is  collected  is  enveloped  in  small 

tebrae    of     new-born     children.       It    is    a   cysts,  of  a  membranous  nature,  known  by 

genus    of    disease  in    the    class    cachexia,   the  name  of  hydatides,  which  seem  to  float  ia 

and  order    intumescenticE,    of   Cullen,    and    the   cavity;   but  more  frequently  they  are 

is  always  incurable.     See    Spina  bifida.  connected  with,  and  attached  to,  particular 

Hydroro'satum.    a  drink  made  of  water,   parts  of  the  internal  surface  of  the  pleura, 
honey,  and  the  juice  of  roses.  Hydrothorax  often  comes  on  with  a  sense, 

Hydrosa'ccharum.     (From  u<^aip,  water,    of  uneasiness  at  the  lower  end  of  the  ster- 
and  3-sot;^a^ov,  sugar.)     A  drink  made  of  su-    num,  accompanied  by  a  difficulty  of  breath- 
gar  and  water.  ing,  which  is  much  increased  by  any  exer- 
Hydrosa'rca.      (From  vS'asp,   water,  and    tion,  and  which  is  always  most  considerable 
»-c</>f,    the  flesh.)     Water    in    the    cellular   during  night,  when  the  body  is  in  an  hori- 
membrane.     See  Anasarca.  zontal   posture.      Along  with   these   symp- 
Hydrosarcoce'le.      (From  vS'cep,   wafer,   toms  there  is  a  cough,  that  is  at  first  dry, 
B-^p'^,  the  flesh,  and  kh?v«,  a  tumour.)     Sar-   but  which,  after  a  time,  is  attended  with  an 
cocele,  with  an  effusion  of  water  into  the    expectoration    of    thin    mucus.     There     is 
cellular  membrane.  likewise,  a  paleness  of  the  complexion,  and 
Hydroseli'num.     (From  vJ'cep,  water,  and    an  anasarcous  swelling  of  the  feet  and  legs, 
vixtvov,   purslane.)      A   species   of   purslane   together  with  a  considerable  degree  of  thirst, 
growing  in  marshy  places.  and  a   diminished  flow  of   urine.      Under 
Hydrosulphdre'tum     sti'bii     ld'teum.   these  appearances,  we  have  just  grounds  to 
See  Antimonii  sulphuretum  prmcipitatum.       suspect  that  there  is  a  collection  of  water  in 
Hydrosulphure'tum     sti'bii     ru'brum.    the  chest ;  but  if  the  fluctuation  can  be  per- 
Kermes   mineralis.      A    hydro-sulphuret    of  ceived,  there  can  then  remain  no  doubt  as 
antimony  formerly  in   high    estimation  as   to  the  reality  of  its  presence, 
an  expectorant,  sudorific,  and  antisrasmo-       During  the  progress  of  the   disease,  it  i? 

66 


442                            HYD  HYM 

no  uncommon  (hiug  for  the  patient  to  feel  lected  in  either  of  the  sacs  of  the  pleura,  the 

a  numbness,  or  degree  of  palsy,  in  one  or  operation  of  paracentesis  of  the  thorax  may 

both  arms,  and  to  be  more  than  ordinarily  afford  relief  under  urgent  symptoms,  and, 

sensible  to  cold.     With  regard  to  the  pulse,  perhaps,  contriball<5  to  the  recovery  of  the 

it  is  usually  quick  at  iirst,  but,  towards  the  patient, 

end,  becomes  irregular  and  intermitting.  HYGIE'NE.     (From  Cyictivce,  to  be  well.) 

Our  prognostic  in  hydrothorax  must,  in  ge-  Hygiesis.  Hygeia.    Modern  physicians  have 

neral,  be  unfavourable,  as  it  has  seldom  been  applied  this  term  to  that  division  of  therapeia 

cured  and,  in  many  cases,  will  hardly  admit  v^hich  treats  of  the  diet  of  the  sick  and  the 

even  of  alleviation,  the  difficulty  of  breathing  non-naturals, 

continuing  to  increase,  until  the  action  of  the  Hygie'sis.     See  Hygiene. 

lungs  is  at  last  entirely  impeded  by  the  quan-  Hy'gra.     (From   vypoc,  hatnld.)      Liquid 

tify*of  water  deposited  in  the  chest.  In  some  plasters. 

cases,  the   event  is  suddenly  faial,  but  in  Hygrempla'strum.     (From  vypog,  moist, 

others,  it  is  preceded,  for  a  few  days  previous  and   if/.Trxa-Tpv,  a  plaster.)     A  liquid    plas- 

to  death,  by  a  spitting  of  blood.  ter. 

Dissections  of  this  disease  show  that  in  Hygroblepha'ricus.     (From  vyf>oi,  hu- 

some  cases,  the  water  is  either  collected  in  mid,  and  ^XipA^ov^  the  eye-lid.)     Applied  to 

one  side  of  the  thorax,  or  that  there  are  hy-  the  emunctory  ducts  in  the  extreme  edge,  or 

datides  formed  in  some  particular  part  of  it ;  inner  part,  of  the  eye-lid.      - 

but  thev  more  frecjuently  discover  water  in  Hygrocirsoce'le.      (From  vyp^i,  moist, 

both  sides  of  the  chest,  accompanied  by  a  -Aifo-oi-,  a  varix,   and  k«x»,  a   tumour.)     Di- 

collection  in  the  cellular  texture  and  princi-  lated   spermatic  veins,  with   dropsy  of  the 

pal  cavities  of  the  body.     The  fluid  is  usual-  scrotum. 

1y  of  a  yellowish  colour  ;  possesses  proper-  Hygrocolly'rium.  (From  vyfo^,  liquid, 
ties  similar  to  serum,  and,  with  respect  to  its  and  noKKupiov,  a  collyrium.)  Acollyrium  corn- 
quantity,  varies  very  much,  being  from  a  few  posed  of  liquids. 

ounces' to   several  quarts.    According  to  the  HYGRO'LOGY.    {Hygrologia  ;  {vomuyfos, 

quantity,  so  are  the  lungs  compressed  by  it ;  a  humour  or   fluid,  and  hoyo^,  a   discourse.) 

and,  where  it  is  very  considerabIe,:tbey  are  The  doctrine  of  the  fluids, 

usually  found  much  reduced  in  size.    When  HYGRO'MA.      {uypaijuct :    from    vypoc,    a 

universal  anasarca  has  preceded  the  coUec-  liquid.)        An    encysted     tumour,     whose 

tion  in  the  chest,  it  is  no  uncommon  occur-  contents  are  either   serum    or  a  fluid  like 

rence  to  find  some  of  the  abdominal  viscera  lymph.    It  sometimes  "  happens    that  these 

in  a  scirrhous  state.  tumours  are  filled   with  hydatids.      Hygro- 

T'lie   treatment  of  this    disease  must  be  malous    tumours    require    the    removal   of 

conducted  on  the  same  general  plan  as  that  the  cyst,  or  the  destruction  of  its  secreting 

of  anasarca.    Emetics,  however,  are  hazard-  surface. 

ous,  and  purgatives  do  not  afford  so  much  HYGRO'METER.  (Hygromelrum ;  from 
benefit;  but  the  bowels  must  be  kept  regu-  :>),/ici?,  moist,and  ^er/iov,  a  u)easure.)  Hydro- 
lar,  and  other  evacuating  remedies  may  be  meter.  An  instrument  to  measure  the  de- 
employed  in  conjunction  with  tonics.  Squill  grees  of  moisture  in  the  atmosphere.  It  a!sa 
Las  been  chiefly  resorted  to,  as  being  expec-  means  an  infirm  part  of  the  body,  aftected  by 
torant  as  well  as  diuretic;  but  its  power  is  moisture  of  the  ntmosphere. 
usually  not  great,  unless  it  be  carried  so  far  HYGROSCO'PICS.  Substances  which 
as  to  cause  nausea,  which  cannot  usually  be  have  the  property  of  absorbing  moisture 
borne  to  any  extent.  Digitalis  is  more  to  from  the  atmosphere.  See  £tmospltere. 
be  relied  upon;  but  it  will  be  better  to  con-  Hygromy'rum.  (From  uypos,  moist,  and 
join  them,  adding,  perhaps,  some  form  of  /uupov,  a  liijuid  olntnieiil.)  A  li(]uid  oinl- 
rnercury  ;  and  employing  at  the  same  time  ment. 

other  diuretics,  as  the  supertartrate  or  ace-  Hygropiio'bia.      The    same    as    bydro- 

tate  of  potash,  juniper  berries,  &,c.     Where  phobia. 

febrile  symptoms  attend,  diaphoretics  will  Hy'le.       (ux»,    matter.)       Tiie    materia 

probably  be  especially  serviceable,   as  the  niedica,  or  matter  of  any  kind  which  comes 

pulvis  ipecacuanhas  compositus,  or  antimo-  under    the    cognisance   of  a  medical    per- 

nials   in  small  doses  ;  which  last  may  also  son. 

promote  expectoration.  Blisters  to  the  HY'MEN.  (From  Hymen,  the  god  of 
chest  will  be  proper  in  many  cases,  particu-  marriage,  because  this  membrane  is  sup- 
larly  should  there  be  any  pain  or  other  posed  to  be  entire  before  marriage,  or  co- 
mark  of  inflammatory  action.  Myrrh  seems  pulation.)  The  hymen  is  a  thin  membrane, 
to  answer  better  than  most  other  tonics,  as  of  a  semilunar  or  circular  form,  placed  at 
more  decidedly  promoting  expectoration;  or  the  entrance  of  the  vagina,  which  it  partly 
the  nitric  acid  may  be  given,  increasing  the  closes.  It  has  a  very  diflerent  appearance 
secretion  of  urine,  as  well  as  supporting  the  in  different  women,  but  it  is  generally,  if 
strength.  The  inhalation  of  oxygen  gas  is  not  always,  found  in  virgins,  and  is  very 
slated  to  have  been  in  some  instances  singu-  properly  esteemed  the  test  of  virginity, 
laHy  beutficial.    Where    the   fluid    is  co!-  being  ruptured  in  the  first   act  of  coition. 


HYM 


HYO 


443 


Tlie  remnants  of  the  liymen  are  called  (he  confined  menses  ;  as  Dr.  Denman  once 
caruncula?  niyrtiformes.  The  hymen  is  saw  an  instance  of  inflammation  of  the 
also  peculiar  to  the  human  species.  There  peritoncsum  being  immediat'^Iy  produced 
are  two  circumstances  relating  to  the  hy-  after  the  operation,  of  which  the  patient 
men  which  require  medical  assistance,  it  died  as  in  the  true  puerperal  fever.  anJ  no 
is  sometimes  of  such  a  strong  ligamentous  other  reason  could  be  assigned  for  the  dis- 
(esture,    that    it    cannot  be  ruptured,    and    ease. 

prevents  the  connexion  between  the  sexes.  The  caruncu'aB  myrtiformes,  by  their  cIoH' 
It  is  also  sometimes  imperforated,  wholly  gation  and  enlargement,  sometimes  become 
clo:ing  the  entrance  into  the  vagina,  and  very  painful  and  troublesome, 
preventing  any  discharge  from  the  uterus  :  Hymenje'a  cou'rbarjl.  (Hymenma,  cor- 
but  both  these  cases  are  extremely  rare,  rupted  from  anirne,  or  ardmcca.)  The  sys- 
If  the  hymen  be  of  an  unnaturally  firm  tematic  name  of  the  tree  which  affords  (he 
texture,  but  perforated,  though  perhaps  resin  anirae.  See  Anime.. 
■with  a  very  small  opening,  the  inconvenien-  HYO.  Kames  compounded  of  this  worii 
cies  thence  arising  will  not  be  discovered  belong  to  muscles  which  originate  from,  or 
before  the  time  of  marriage,  when  they  may  are  inserted  info,  or  connected  with  the  os 
be  removed  by  a  crucial  incision  made  hyoides  ;  as,  Hyo-glossus,  Hyo-pharyngeus, 
through  it,  taking  care  not  to  injure  the  ad-    Genio-hyo-glossus,  &,c. 

joining  parts.  H  YO-GLO'S  SU  S.        Ceralo-glossus    of 

The  imperforalion  of  (be  hymen  will  Douglas  and  Cowper.  Busio-cerato-chott- 
producc  its  inconveniences  when  the  per-  clro-glossus  of  Albinus.  Hyo-chondro- 
son  begins  to  menstruate.  For  the  men-  glosse  of  Dumas.  A  muscle  situated  at 
struous  fluid  being  secreted  from  the  ute-  the  sides  between  the  os  hyoides  and  the 
rus  at  each  period,  and  not  evacuated,  tongue.  It  arises  from  the  basis,  Ijut 
the  patient  suffers  much  pain  from  the  chiefly  from  the  corner  of  the  os  hyoides, 
distention  of  the  parts,  many  strange  symp-  running  laterally  and  forwards  to  the 
toms  and  appearances  are  occasioned,  and  tongue,  which  it  pulls  inwards  and  down- 
suspicions    injurious  to  her  reputation    are    wards. 

often  entertained.     In  a  case  of  this  kind,        HYOI'DES    OS.       (vatS'i;:    from   the 
for  which  Dr.  Denman  was   consulted,   the    Greek    letter    u,    and    iiSo;,    likeness  ;    so 
young  woman,  who  was   twenty-two   years    named  from   its  resemblance.)     This  bone, 
of  age,  having   many    uterine    complaints,    which  is  situated    between  the   root  of  tlie 
with  the  abdomen  enlarged,  was  suspected    tongue  and  the  larynx,    derives    its    name 
to   be  pregnant,  though  she   persevered   in    from  its  supposed  resemblance  to  (iie  Greek 
asserting  the  contrary,  and  had  never  men-    letter  u,  and  is,  by  some  writers,  described 
struated.      When  she  was    prevailed   upon    along   with    the    parts    contained    in    the 
to  submit  to  an  examination,   the    circum-    mouth.     Ruyseh  h^s  seen   the  ligaments  of 
scribed  tumour  of  the  uterus  was  found  to    the  bone  so  completely  ossified,  that  the  os 
reach  as  high  as  the  na\-e!,  and  the  external    hyoides  was  joined  to  the  temporal  bones 
parts   were  stretched  by  a  round  soft  sub'   by  anchylosis.     In  describing  this  bone,  it 
stance  at  the  entrance  of  the  vagina,  in  such    maybe  distinguished  into  its  body,  horns, 
a  manner  as  to  resemble   that  appearance    and  appendices.     The  body   is  the  middle 
which  they  have  when  the  head  of  a  child    and  broadest  part  of  the  bone,  so   placed 
is  passing  through  them  ;  but  there  was  no    that  it  may  be  easily  felt  with  the  finger  in 
entrance  into  the  vagina.     On  the  follow-    the    forepart  of   the  throat.      It?  forepart, 
ing    morning,    an    incision    was    carefully   which  is  placed  towards  the  ton£:up,  is  in-e- 
made  through    the    hymen,    which   had  a    gularly  convex,  and  its  inner  surface,  which 
fleshy  appearance,  and    was   thickened    in    is  turned  towards  the  larynx,  i?  unequally 
proportion  to  its  distention.    Not  less  than    concave.     The  cornua,  or  horns,  v,hicli  are 
four  pounds  of  blood,   of  the    colour    and    flat,   and    a    little    bent,    are    considerably 
consistence   of  tar,   were    discharged  ;  and    longer  than  the  body  of  the  bone,  and  may 
the  tumefaction  of  the  abdomen  was  imme-    be  said  to  form  (he  sides  of  the  v.     These 
diately    removed.     Several    stellated    inci-    horns    are    thickest   near  the  body    of  the 
sions  were  afterwards  made  through  the  di-    bone.     At  the  extremity  of  each  is  observed 
rided  edges,  which  is  a  very  necessary  part    a  round  tubercle,    from    which  a  lieament 

passes  to  the  thyroid  cartilage.  The  appen- 
dices, or  lesser  horns,  cornua  viinorn,  as 
they  are  called  by  some  writers,  are  two 
small  processes,  which  in  their  size  and 
shafie  are  somewhat  like  a  grain  of  wheat. 
They  rise  up  from  the  articulations  of  the 
cornua,  with  the  body  of  the  bone,  and  are 


of  the  operation  ;  and  care  was  taken  to  pre- 
vent a  re-union  of  the  hymen  till  the  nest 
period  of  menstruation,  after  vrhich  she 
suffered  no  inconvenience,  The  blood  dis- 
charged was  not  putrid  or  coagulated,  and 
seemed  to  have  undergone  no  other  change, 
after  its  secretion,  but  what  was  occasioned 


by  the   absorption  of  its   more   fluid  parts,  sometimes  connected  with  the  styloid 

Some  caution  is  required  when  the  hy. men  cess  on  each  side,  by  means  of  a   ligaraenl. 

is  closed  in  those  who  are  in  advanced  age,  It  is  not  unusual  to  find  smnll  portions  of 

tin'ess  the  niembrane  be  distended  by  the  bone  in  these  ligaments :  and  Kuvsch,  a?  we- 


444  HYO  HYP 

have  already  obsen'ed,  Las  seen  them  com-  Henbane  has  been  used  in  various  spas- 
pletely  ossified.  In  the  fetus,  almost  the  medic  and  painful  diseases,  as  in  epilepsy, 
whole  of  the  bone  is  in  a  cartilaginous  hysteria,  palpitation,  headacb,  paralysis, 
slate,  excepting  a  small  point  of  a  bone  in  mania,  and  scirrhus.  It  is  given  in  the  form 
the  middle  of  its  body,  and  in  each  of  its  of  the  inspissated  juice  of  the  fresh  leaves, 
horns.  The  appendices  do  not  begin  to  the  dose  of  which  is  from  one  to  two  grains  ; 
appear  till  after  birth,  and  usually  re-  which  requires  to  be  gradually  increased, 
main  cartilaginous  many  years.  The  os  It  is  sometimes  employed  as  a  substitute  for 
hvoides  serves  to  support  the  tongue,  and  opium,  where  the  latter,  from  idiosyncrasy, 
affords  attachment  to  a  variety  of  muscles,  occasions  any  disagreeable  symptom.  The 
some  of  whicii  pcriorm  the  motions  of  the  henbane  also  is  free  from  the  constipating 
tongue,  while  others  act  on  the  larynx  and  quality  of  the  opium. 

lauces.  Hyothyroi'des.      (From  vcu^i^,  the   hy- 

HYOPHARYNGE'US.  (From  v^uSi;,  the  oid  bone,  and  6u/)caJ«c,  the  thyroid  carti- 
hyoid  bone,  and  actpvy^,  the  pharynx.)  A  lage.)  A  muscle  named  from  its  origin  in 
muscle  so  called  from  its  origin  in  the  os  the  hyoid  bone,  and  insertion  in  the  thyroid 
hyoides,  and  its  insertion  in  the  pharynx.         cartilage. 

Hvophtha'lmus.      (From    vs,    a    swine,       Hypa'ctica.     (From  v^a.ya>,  to   subdue.) 
and  cfSaA/ytsf,  an  eye  ;  so  named  from   the    Medicines  which  evacuate  the  faeces, 
supposed  resemblance  of  its  flower  to  a  hog's       Hypalei'ptrum.       (From    varsLKupai,     to 
eve.)     Golden  starwort  ;  hog's  eye  plant.       spread  upon.)     A  spatula  for  spreading  oint- 
'IIYOSCY'AMUS.      (From   uc,   a   swine,   ments  with.     . 
and  ;ty5j^of,  a  bean  ;  so  named  because  hogs       Hype'lata.      (From    u^rsxaoi,  to  move,) 
eat  it  as  a  medicince,  or  it  may  be  because  Cathartics, 
the  plant  is  hairy  and  bristly,  like  a  swine.)       Hyper^sthe'sis.       (From      vsrei),      and  . 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the  a.iTBxvoiucti,  to  feel.)  Error  of  appetite,  whe- 
Linnffian  system.  Class,  Pentandria.  Or-  ther  by  excess  or  deficiency.  Itissynony- 
devjMonogynia.  mous  with  Dr.  Cullen's  orditr  oi  dysorexics. 

2.  The  pharmacopcEial  name  of  the  hen-  HYPERCATHA'RSIS.  (From  v^n^ 
bane.     See  Hyosciamus  niger.                            supra,  over  or  above,  and  x.xia.ifoi,  to  purge.) 

Hyoscy'amus  al'bus.     This  plant,  a  na-  Hyperinesis.      Hyperinos.       An      excessive 
tive  of  the  south  of  Europe,  possesses  simi-  purging  from  medicines, 
lar  virtues  to  the  hyoscyamas  niger.     See       Hypercorypho'sis.     (From  vsnp,  above, 
Hyoscyamus.  '   and  aopuipit,  the  vertex.)     A  prominence,   or 

Hyoscy'amus  lc'teds.  A  species  of  to-  protuberance.  Hippocrates  calls  the  lobes 
bacco.  of  the  liver  and  lungs  Hypercorypkoses. 

Hyoscy'amus  ni'gek.  The  systematic  Hype'rcrisis.  (wsripKpiyt;  -.  from  wip, 
name  of  henbane,  called  also  Faba  suilla.  over  or  above,  and  Kpivce,  to  separate.)  A 
.IpoUinaris  altercum.  Agone.  AUtrcangenon.  critical  excretion  above  measure  ;  as  when  a 
Common  or  black  henbane.  Hyoscyamus  fever  terminates  in  a  looseness,  the  humours 
niger,  foliis  atnplexicaulibus  sinuatis,  Jioribus  may  flow  off  faster  than  the  strength  can 
scssilibiis  of  Linnaeus.  bear,  and  therefore  it  is  to  be  checked. 

The  leaves  of  this  plant,  when  recent,  Hypere'mesis.  (From  uTnp,  in  excess, 
have  a  slightly  fcetid  smell,  and  a  mucilagi-  and  a^sa,  to  vomit.)  An  excessive  evacua- 
nous  taste  ;  when  dried,  they  lose  both  taste  tion  by  vomiting. 

and  smell,  and  part  also  of  their  narcotic  Hyperephidro'sis.  (From  v^tp,  excess, 
pov.er.  The  root  possesses  the  same  quali-  and  tSpm;,  sweat.)  Immoderate  sweat- 
ties  as  the  leaves,  and  even  in  a  more  emi-  ing. 

nent  degree.  HYPE'RICUM.     (From   dnp,  over,  and 

Henbane  resembles  opium  in  its  action,  eiKsov,  an  image,  or  spectre ;  so  named  be- 
more  than  any  other  narcotic  does.  In  a  cause  it  was  thought  to  have  power  over 
moderate  dose,  it  inc.-eases  at  first  the  and  to  drive  away  evil  spirits.)  1.  The 
strength  of  the  pulse,  and  occasions  some  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the  Linnaean 
sense  of  heat,  which  are  followed  by  dirai-  system.  Class,  Polyadelphia.  Order,  Po- 
iiished  sensibility  and  motion  ;  in  some  lynndria.  St.  John's  wort, 
cases, by  thirst,  sickness,  stupor,  and  dimness  2.  The  pharmacopreial  name  of  the  per- 
of  vision.  In  a  larger  quantity,  it  occasions  forated  or  common  St.  John's  wort,  called 
profound  sleep,  hard  pulse,  and  sometimes  sXsofuga  dcemonmii,  and  androsismum.  Hy- 
fierce  delirium,  ending  in  coma,  or  convul-  pericum  perforation — Jloribus  trigynis,  caule 
sions,  with  a  remarkable  diiitation  of  the  ancipiti,  foliis  obtusis,  peHucido-punclatis 
pupil,  distortion  of  tiie  countenance,  a  weak  of  Linnasus.  This  indigenous  plant  was 
tremulous  pulse,  and  eruption  of  petechia,  greatly  esteemed  by  the  ancients,  internally 
On  dissection,  gangrenous  spots  have  been  iu  a  great  variety  of  diseases,  and  externally 
found  on  the  internal  surface  of  the  sto-  as  an  anodyne  and  discutient,  but  is  now 
mach.  Its  baneful  effects  are  best  counter-  very  rarely  used.  The  flowers  were  for- 
ncted  by  a  powerful  emetic,  and  by  drinking  merly  used  in  our  pharmacopoeia,  on  ac- 
largely  of  the  vegetable  acids.       '  count  of  the  great    proportion  of  resinous 


HYP 


HYP 


445 


oily  matter,  in  which  the  medical  efficacy  of  very  little.    Or  a  slight  purging,  when  it  is 

that  plant  is  supposed  to  reside,  but  are  now  a  disorder. 

omitted.  Hypocau'strum.        (From     yjrs,     under, 

Hype'riccm  pekfora'tcm.     The  system-  and  k-moi,   to  burn.)     A  stove,  or  hot-house, 

alic  name  of  the  St.  John's  wort.     See  Hy-  or  any  such-like  contrivance  ;   or  place  to 

pericum.  sweat  in,  or  to  preserve    plants  from  cold 

Hype'ricum  saxa'tile.  Hypericoides.   Co-  air. 

ris  lutea.    Coris  legitima  crelica.    Bastard  St.  Hypocerchna'leon.       (From    t/^rs     and 

.John's    wort.      The    seeds    are    said  to   be  m^'^vo;,  an  asperity  of  the  fauces.)     A   stri- 

diuretic,  emmenagogue,  and  powerfully  an-  dulous  kind  of  asperity  of  the  fauces, 

tispasmodic.                                 ,  Hypocheo'menos.       (From    tjTro,    under, 

Hyperi'na.     (From  v7n^,  in   excess,  and  and  -^jai;  to  pour.)     One  who  labours  under 

mce,  to   evacuate.)     Medicines  which  purge  a  calaract. 


excessively. 

Hyperine'sis.     See  Hyp tr catharsis. 
Hyperi'ngs.     See  Hypercaiharsis. 
Hypero'a.     (From   u5rs/),  above,   and  ^ov 
the  top  of  a  house.)     The  palate 


Hypochloro'sis.  (From  wo,  and  x^-'^' 
puiTi;,  the  green  sickness.)  A  slight  degree 
of  chlorosis. 

HYPOCHO'NDPJAC  EE'GIOIN'S.  (Re- 
gioncs  hypochondriacm  ;  from  hvo,  under,  and 


Hyperopharynge'os.   (From  vn-if,  above,    ^ov^^o^,  a    cartilage.)     Hypochondria.      The 


and  ip^puy^,  the  pharynx.)  A  muscle 
named  from  its  situation  above  the  pha- 
rynx. 

Hyperosto'sis.      (From  vTrep,  upon,  and 
cg-iov,  a  bone.)     See  Exostosis. 


spaces  in  the  abdomen  that  are  under  the 
cartilages  of  the  spurious  ribs  on  each  side  of 
the  epigastrium. 

HYPOCHONDRPASIS.     (From    vmx^'V- 
(fp/«x2c,  one  who  is  hipj)ed.)  Hypochoyidriacus 


Hypero'um.  (From  vTrip,  above,  and  wov,  morbus.  Jiffedio  hypochondriaca.  Passio  hy- 
the  roof,  or  palate.)  A  foramen  in  the  upper  pochondriaca.  The  hypochondriac  affection, 
part  of  the  palate.  Vapours,  spleen,  &c.     A  genus  of  disease  in 

Hyperoxymuriate  of  potash.  See  Murias  t!ie  class  nturoses,  and  order  adynamim,  of 
hyperoxygenalus potassce .  Cullen,   characterized    by  dyspef)sia  ;    lan- 

Hyperoxymdriatic  acid.  This  is  oxymu-   guor,  and  want  of  energy;  sadness  and  fear, 
riatic  acid    combined  with    an    additional   from  uncertain  causes ;  with  a  melancholic 
quantity  of  oxygen.     It   exists  in  the  salts   temperament, 
called  hyper-oxymuriates.  The  state  of  mind  peculiar  to  hypochon- 

Hypersarco'ma.  (From  v^rip,  in  excess,  driacs  is  thus  described  by  Cullen : — ''  A' 
and  fsip^,  flesh.)  Hypersarcosis.  A  poly-  languor,  listlessness,  or  want  of  resolution 
pus  in  the  nose.  A  fleshy  excrescence.  A  and  activity,  with  respect  to  all  underta- 
polypus.  kings  ;  a  disposition  to  seriousness,  sadness, 

Hypersarco'sis.     See  Hypersarcoma.  and  timidity,  as  to  all  future  events,  and  ap- 

Hyperydro'sis.  (From  vsrip,  in  excess,  prehension  of  the  worst  or  most  unhappy 
and  uJ'a>p,  water.)  A  great  distension  of  any  state  of  them  ;  and,  therefore,  often  upon 
part,  from  water  collected  in  it.  slight    grounds,    an    apprehension  of  great 

Hype'xodos.  (uTTiicJo; :  from  v^o,  under,  evil.  Such  persons  are  particularly  alten- 
and  s|ocfbc,  passing  out.)  A  flux  of  the  live  to  the  state  of  their  own  iiealth,  to  every 
belly.  the  smallest  change  of  feeling  in  their  bo- 

Hypno'bates.  (From  vnnae,,  sleep,  and  dies;  and  from  any  unusual  sensation,  per- 
/Sa/va,  to  go.)  Hypnobatasis.  One  who  walks  haps  of  the  slightest  kind,  they  apprehend 
in  his  sleep.     See  Oneirodynia.  great  danger,  and  even  death  itself.     In  re- 

Hypnolo'gia.  (From  wwv^.^,  sleep,  and  spect  to  these  feelings  and  fears,  there  is 
As^oc,  a  discourse.)  A  dissertation,  or  di-  commonly  the  most  obstinate  belief  and  per- 
fections for  the  due  regulation  of  sleeping  suasion."  He  adds,  that  it  is  only  when 
and  waking.  the   state  of  mind  just  described  is  joined 

Hypnopqie'tica.  (From  u-zj-voj,  sleep,  and  with  indigestion,  in  either  sex,  somewhat 
iiroKaD,  to  cause.)  Medicines  which  procure  advanced  in  years,  of  a  melancholic  tempe- 
sleep.     See  .Anodynes.  rament,  and  a  firm  and  rigid  habit,  that  the 

Hypno'tics.    (Hypnoiicn,  sc.   medicnmen-    disease   takes  the  name  of  Hypochondriac- 
ta,  v7rvanu±;  from  :>5rvo;,  sleep.)     See  .^no-    ism. 
dynes.  The  seat  of  the   hypochondriac  passion  is 

HYPOiE'M.\.  (From  vtto,  under,  and  in  the  stomach  and  bosvels  ;  for  first  these 
eufjict,  blood  ;  because  the  blood  is  undei-  the  parts  are  disordered,  then  the  others  suffer 
cornea.)     An  effusion  of  red  blood  into  the    from  the  connexion. 


chambers  of  the  eye. 

Hypocaro'des.  (From  visro,  and  xapoc,  a 
carus.)  Hypocarolhis.  One  who  labours 
under  a  low  dc°:ree  of  carus. 


The  causes  are,  sorrow,  fear,  or  excess  of 
any  of  the  passions  ;  too  long  continued 
watching;  irregular  diet.  Those  habitu- 
ally disponed  to  it,  (and  these  causes  have 


Hypocatha'rsis.  (From  u^raj,  under,  and  little  effect  in  other  constitutions,)  have  ge- 
xA^aupco,  to  purge.)  It  is  when  a  medicine  nerally  a  sallow  or  brown  complexion,  and 
does  not  work  so  much  as  expected,  or  Dut    a  down-cast  look  :  a  rigidity  of  the  solids 


446 


Hl'P 


HYP 


and  torpor  of  the  nervous  s_v=tetn.  What- 
ever may  occasion  nervous  disorders  in  gi;- 
neral,  may  be  the  cause  of  this  in  parti- 
cular. 

The  signs  of  this  complaint  are  so  various, 
(hat  to  describe  them  is  to  describe  almost 
every  other  disease  ;  hut,  in  general,  there  is 
an  insurmountable  indolence,  dejected  spi- 
rits, dread  of  death,  costiveness,  a  slow  and 
somewhat  difficult  inspiration,  flatulencies 
in  the  primfe  viae,  and  various  spasmodic 
affections.  It  is  seldom  fatal ;  but  if  neg- 
lected, or  improperly  treated,  may  bring  on 
incurable  melancholy,  jaundice,  madness, 
or  vertigo,  palsy,  and  apoplexy. 

On  dissections  of  hypochondriacal  persons, 
some  of  the  abdominal  viscera,  (particularly 
the  liver  and  spleen)  are  usually  found  con- 
siderably enlarged.  In  some  few  instances, 
effusion  and  a  turgescencc  of  the  vessels  have 
been  observed  in  the  brain. 

This  being  a  disease  of  a  mixed  descrip- 
tion, the  treatment  must  be  partly  corpo- 
real, partly  mental ;  but  it  has  been  too 
often  neglected,  as  merely  imaginary,  and 
their  complaints  met  by  argument  or  rail- 
lery, which,  however,  can  only  weaken 
their  confidence  in  the  practilioner.  It  may 
be  very  proper  to  inform  them,  that  their 
disorder  is  not  so  dangerous  as  they  sup- 
pose, and  may  be  removed  by  suitable  reme- 
dies; but  to  tell  them  they  ail  nothing,  is 
absurd.  In  reality,  medicine  is  ofien  of 
much  service  ;  and  though  others  have  been 
cured  chiefly  by  amusements,  country  air, 
and  exercise,  it  by  no  means  follows,  that 
their  disorder  was  only  in  the  imagination. 
In  so  far  as  dyspeptic  symptoms  appear, 
these  must  be  encountered  by  the  remedies 
pointed  out  under  that  head ;  antacids, 
aperients,  &c.  Sometimes  emetics,  or  dras- 
tic cathartics,  have  produced  speedy  relief ; 
but  they  are  too  debilitating  to  be  often 
employed.  The  bowels  will  be  better  regu- 
lated by  milder  remedies,  as  castor  oil, 
senna,  aloes,  (unless  they  are  subject  to 
haemorrhoids,)  and  the  like:  and  magnesia 
may  at  the  same  time  correct  acidity ;  but 
if  the  liver  be  torpid,  some  mercurial  pre- 
paration will  be  of  more  avail.  Flatulence 
and  spasmodic  pains  may  be  relieved  by 
aromatics,  etijer,  the  foetid  gum.  resins, 
musk,  valerian,  fcc. ;  but  severe  and  obsti- 
nate pain,  or  high  irritation,  will  be  best  at- 
tacked by  opium,  it  is  important,  however, 
to  guard  against  the  patient  getting  into  the 
habitual  use  of  this  remedy.  Occasionally 
mild  tonics  appear  useful,  especially  clialy^ 
beate  waters  ;  and  tepid  bathing,  with  fric- 
tion, gentle  exercise,  and  warm  clothing, 
are  important  to  keep  up  the  function  of  the 
skin.  The  diet  should  be  light,  and  suffi- 
ciently nutritious;  but  moderation  must  be 
enjoined  to  those,  who  have  been  accus- 
tomed to  indulge  too  much  in  the  luxuries 
of  the  table  ;  and,  in  all  cases,  those  articles 
ivbich  are  are?rpnt.  fiafulent.  or  difficult  of 


digestion  must  be  avoided.  Malt  liquors  do 
not  usually  agree  so  VA'ell  as  wine  or  spirits, 
considerably  diluted  ;  but  these  stimuli 
should  never  be  alioxved  unnecessarily.  The 
mental  treatment  required  will  be  such  as 
is  calculated  to  restore  the  strength,  and 
correct  the  aberrations  of  the  judgment. 
When  any  false  association  of  ideas  occurs, 
the  best  mode  of  removing  it  is,  by  keeping 
up  a  continued  train  of  naturally  associated 
impressions  of  superior  force,  which  may 
amuse  the  mind,  and  moderately  exercise, 
witliout  exhausting  it.  A  variety  of  litera- 
ry recreations  and  diversions,  especially  in 
the  open  air,  with  agreeable  company,  will 
be  therefore  adviseabie  ;  frequently  changing 
the  scene,  taking  them  to  watering  places, 
and  adopting  other  expedient?,  to  prevent 
them  from  dwelling  too  much  upon  their 
own  morbid  feelings. 

HYPOCHO'iNDRIUM.  (From  y^o,  under, 
and  yJ:,^■S^flO(,  a  cartilage.)  That  part  of  the 
body  which  lies  under  the  cartilages  of  the 
spurious  ribs. 

Hypo'ciiYMA.  (From  firs,  and  yyce,  to 
pour;  because  the  ancients  thought  that  (he 
opacity  proceeded  from  something  running 
under  the  crystalline  humour.)  Hypochysis. 
A  cataract. 

Hypoci'stis.  (From  utto,  under,  and  wrcc, 
the  cistus.)  A  plant  called  by  Linna!us 
Asarnm  hypocstit,  a  parasitical  plant,  grow- 
ing in  warm  climates,  from  the  roots  of  the 
cistus.  The  juice,  succus  hypocislidis,  is  a 
mild  astringent,  of  no  particular  smell  nor 
flavour.    It  is  seldom  used. 

Hypocle'pticum.  (From  wo,  under,  and 
KAs^-T®,  to  steal.)  A  chemical  vessel  for  se- 
parating liquors,  particularly  the  essential 
oil  of  any  vegetable  from  the  water;  and 
named  because  it  steals,  as  it  were,  the  water 
from  the  oil.  # 

HYPocoE'LO^f.  (From  vzro,  under,  and 
Koi\ov,  a  cavity.)  The  cavity  under  the  lower 
eye-lid. 

Hypocopho'sis.  Copkosis,  but  in  a  less 
degree. 

Hypocra'nium.  (From  vtto,  under,  and 
KfAvm,  the  skull.)  A  kind  of  abscess,  so 
called  because  seated  under  the  cranium, 
between  it  and  the  dura  mater. 

Hypodei'ris.  In  Rufus  Ephesius,  it  is  the 
extremity  of  the  forepart  of  the  neck. 

Hypode'rihis.  (From  vtto,  under,  and 
Si^fj-o.,  the  skin.)  The  cuticle  under  the 
clitoris,  which  covers  it  like  a  prepuce.  The 
clitoris. 

Hypo'desis.  (From  vn-j,  under,  and  ^ia, 
to  bind.)     An  underswathe,  or  bandage. 

Hypode'ssius.  a  bandage  like  the  for- 
mer. 

HYPO'GALA.  (From  vno,  under,  and 
yuKsi,  milk  ;  because  it  is  a  milk-like  effu- 
sion, under  the  cornea.)  A  collection  of 
while  humour,  like  milk,  in  the  chambers 
of  the  eye.  There  are  two  species  of  this 
disease  ;    the   one-  takes    p!f>ce,   it  is  said, 


HiT 


HYF 


447 


li'Oin  a  (lepositiou  of  the  tailii,  as  is  some- 
times observed  in  women  who  suckle  ;  the 
other  from  a  depression  of  the  milky  cata- 
ract. 

HYPOGASTRIC  ARTERIES.  See  Iliac 

ttTtCTIGSt 

HYPOGASTRIC  RE'GION.  Regio  hy- 
pogastrica  ;  from  utto,  uader,  and  yctTup,  the 
stomach.)  The  region  of  the  abdomen  that 
reaches  from  above  the  pubes  to  within  three 
lingers'  breadth  of  the  navel. 

HYPOGA'STRIUM.  (From  utto,  under, 
and  ytg-iip,  the  stomach.)  The  lower  region 
of  the  forepart  of  the  belly. 

Hypogastroce'le.  (From  viroyoLg-piov, 
the  hypogastrium,  and  »«>.«,  a  tumour.)  A 
tumour,  or  hernia,  in  the  hypogastric  re- 
gion. 

HypoGLo'ssis.  (From  utto,  under,  and 
j/Xacrcrsi,  ihe  tongue.)  The  under  part  of 
the  tongue,  which  adheres  to  the  lower 
jaw. 

Hypoglo'ssus.  (From  vTro,  under,  and 
y}Ms-(Tct,  the  tongue.)  A  nerve  which  goes 
to  the  under  part  of  the  tongue. 

Hypoglg'ttides.  (From  wo,  under,  and 
yxa>Tlai,  the  tongue.)  They  are  a  kind  of 
medicine  to  be  held  under  the  tongue  until 
they  are  dissolved. 

Hypoglu'tis.  (From  t/ra,  under,  and 
yKowrog,  the  nates.)  It  is  the  fleshy  part 
under  the  nates  towards  the  thigh.  Some 
say  it  is  the  flexure  of  the  coxa,  under  the 
uates. 

Hvpo'mia.  (From  vtt^,  under,  and  a/uo?, 
shoulder.)  In  Galen's  Exegesis,  it  is  the  part 
subjacent  to  the  shoulder. 

Hypo'nomos.  (From  wa-ovojuo;,  a  phage- 
denic ulcer.)  A  subterraneous  place.  A 
deep  phagedenic  ulcer. 

Hypope'dium.  (From  vtto,  under,  and 
a-ous,  the  foot.)  Al^gataplasm  for  the  sole  of 
the  foot. 

Hypo'phora.  (From  u7rc<pic>ofji.A{,  to  be 
carried  or  conveyed  underneath.)  A  deep 
tistulous  ulcer. 

Hypophtha'lmion.  (From  uttc,  under, 
and  o'^Bcty.fAc,;,  the  eye.)  The  pari  under  the 
eye  which  is  subject  to  swell  in  a  cachexy, 
or  dropsy. 

Hypo'fhysis.  (From  vtto,  under,  and  (puw, 
to  produce.)  A  disease  of  the  eyelids,  when 
the  hairs  grow  sa  much  as  to  irritate  and  of- 
fend the  pupil. 

HYPO'PYUM.  (From  ijtto,  under,  and 
Tuov,  pus  ;  because  the  pus  is  under  the  cor- 
nea.) Hypopion.  Pyosis.  Msctssus  oculi. 
An  accumulation  of  a  glutinous  yellow  fluid, 
like  pus,  which  takes  place  in  the  anterior 
chamber  of  the  aqueous  humour,  and  fre- 
quently also  in  the  posterior  one,  in  conse- 
quence of  severe,  acute  ophthalmy,  particu- 
larly the  internal  species. 

This  viscid  matter  of  the  hypopyum,  is 
commonly  called  pus  ;  but  Scarpa  con- 
tends, that  it  is  only  coagulating  lymph. 
The  sympioms  portending  aa  eitro.vasatioa 


of  coagulabie  lymph  in  the  eye,  or  an  hy- 
popyum,  are  the  same  as  those  which  occur 
in  the  highest  stage  of  violent  acute  oph- 
thalmy, viz.  prodigious  tumefaction  of  the 
eyelids  ;  the  same  swelling,  and  redness  as 
in  chemosis  ;  burning  heat  and  pain  in  the 
eye  ;  pains  in  the  eye-brow,  and  nape  of 
the  neck  ;  fever,  restlessness,  aversion  to  the 
faintest  light,  and  a  contracted  slate  of  the 
pupil. 

Hypori'nion.  (From  uwo,  under,  and  f>ty, 
the  nose.)  A  name  for  the  parts  of  the  upper 
lip  below  the  nostrils. 

Hyposa'rca.  (From  vtto,  under,  and  o-Ap^y 
flesh.)  Hyposarcidios.  An  anasarca,  in. 
Dr.  Cullen's  iVosology,  it  is  synonymous  with 
Physconia. 

HYPosPADia;'os.  (From  vTro,  under,  and 
cTTritce,  to  draw.)  The  urethra  terminating 
under  Ihe  glans. 

Hypospathi'smus.  (From  vtto,  under, 
ando-5rst9/),a  spatula.)  The  name  of  an  ope- 
ration formerly  used  in  surgery,  for  remo- 
ving defluxions  in  the  eyes.  It  was  thus  na- 
med from  the  instrument  with  which  it  was 
performed. 

Hypospha'gma.  (From  ya-o,  under,  and 
er<pci^a>,  to  kill.)  Aposphagma.  An  extrava- 
sation of  blood  in  the  tuacia  adnata  of  the 
eye,  from  external  irijury. 

Hyposple'nia.  (From  varo,  under,  and 
aTTKm,  the  spleen.)  A  small  tumour  of  the 
spleen. 

Hyposta'phyle.  (From  u:7-o,  and  ^clc^vkh, 
the  uvula.)     Relaxation  of  the  uvula. 

Hipo'stasis.  (From  v^tTnut,  to  sub- 
side.) A  sediment,  as  the  sediment  in 
urine. 

Hypo'thenae.  (From  vtto, under,  and 
8ivctf>,  the  palm  of  the  hand.)  A  muscle 
which  runs  on  tl:e  inside  of  the  hand.  Also 
that  part  of  the  hand  which  is  opposite  to 
the  palm. 

HYPO'THESIS.  a  system  of  general 
rules,  founded  partly  on  fact  and  partly  on 
conjecture.  A  theory  explains  every  fact  : 
an  hypothesis  explains  only  a  certain  num- 
ber of  facts,  leaving  some  unaccounted  for 
and  others  in  opposition  to  it. 

Hypo'theton.  (From  vtto,  under,  and 
Ti^-riy.t,  to  put.)  A  suppository,  or  medi- 
cine introduced  into  the  rectum,  to  procure 
stools. 

Hypo'xylgn.  (From us-o, and ^y\iv,  wood.) 
A  species  of  duvaria,  which  grows^  under 
old  wood. 

Hypozo'ma  (E'rom  vtto,  and  ^ar/u/^.i,  to 
bind  round.)     Tiie  diapiiragm. 

Hypsiglo'ssus.  (From  v-liKoitSi;,  the  hyp- 
siloid  bone,  and  yxces-Tct,  the  tongue.)  A 
muscle  named  from  its  origin  in  the  os  hyoi- 
des,  and  its  insertion  in  the  tongue. 

Hvpsiloi'des.  A  name  of  the  Os  Hy- 
oidtis  ;  ahooiilniBasibglGss us  muscle.  See 
Hyoglossus. 

HvFriA's.iio?.     (Froia  vitIm^v.  to  lie  with  , 


44S 


UV'S 


HYS 


Ihe  face  upu-ards.)     A  supine  decubiture,  or 
a  nausea,  with  inclination  to  vomit. 

Hypu'lus.  (From  vtto,  under,  and  ot/A«,  a 
cicatrix.)  An  ulcer  which  lies  under  a  cica- 
trix. 

Hyssop.     See  Hyssopxis. 

Hyssop,  hedge.    See  Gratibla. 

Hyssopi'tes.  (From  v<rcra)vo;,  hyssop.) 
Wine  imprep;nated  with  hyssop. 

HYSSO'PUS.  {va-a-ai'Trc; :  from  .4so6,  Heb.) 
1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the  Lin- 
nsean  system.  Class,  Didynamia.  Order, 
Gymnospermia.     Hyssop. 

2.  The  pharmacopoeial  name  of  the  com- 
mon hyssop.  Hyssopus  officinalis  : — splcis 
secundis,  foliis  lanceolaiis  of  Linnaeus. 
This  exotic  plant  is  esteemed  as  an  aroma- 
tic and  stimulant,  but  is  chiefly  employed  as 
a  pectoral,  and  has  long  been  thought  use- 
ful in  humoral  asthmas,  coughs,  and  ca- 
tarrhal affections  ;  for  this  purpose,  an  in- 
fusion of  the  leaves,  sweetenod  with  honey, 
or  sugar,  is  recommended  to  be  drank  as 
tea. 

Hysso'pus  capita'ta.     Wild  thyme. 

Hysso'pus  officina'lis.  The  system- 
atic name  of  the  common  hyssop.  See  Hys- 
sopus. 

Hy'stera.  (From  -jg-tpc;,  behind  ;  so  call- 
ed because  it  is  placed  behind  the  other 
parts.)     The  uterus,  or  womb. 

HYSTERA'LGIA  (From  vr^x,  the 
womb,  and  cthyoQ,  pain.)  A  pain  in  the 
womb. 

HYSTE'RIA.  (From  ur^a,  the  womb, 
from  which  the  disease  was  supposed  to 
arise.)  Passio  hysterica.  Hysterics.  Dr. 
Cullen  places  this  disease  in  the  class  neu- 
roses, and  order  spasmi.  There  are  four 
species. 

1.  Hysteria  chlorotica,  from  a  retention  of 
the  menses. 

2.  Hysteria  a  leucorrhcea,  from  a  fluor 
albus. 

3.  Hysteria  a  menorrhagia,  from  an  immo- 
derate How  of  the  menses. 

4.  Hysteria  libidinosa,  from  sensual  de- 
sires. 

The  complaint  appears  under  such  vari- 
ous shapes,  imitates  so  many  other  diseases, 
and  is  attended  with  such  a  variety  of  symp- 
toms, which  denote  the  animal  and  vital 
functions  to  be  considerably  disordered, 
that  it  is  difficult  to  give  a  just  character 
or  definition  of  it ;  and  it  is  only  by  ta- 
king an  assemblage  of  all  its  appearances, 
that  we  can  convey  a  proper  idea  of  it  to 
others. 

The  disease  attacks  in  paroxysms,  or 
fits.  These  are  sometimes  preceded  by 
dejection  of  spirits,  anxiety  of  mind,  ef- 
fusion of  tears,  difficulty  of  breathing, 
sickness  at  the  stomach,  and  palpitations 
at  the  heart  ;  but  it  more  usually  happens, 
that  a  pain  is  felt  on  the  left  side,  about 
ihe  flexure  of  the  colon,  with  a  sense  of 
'iislention    a'Jraiicing  upwards,    till  it  gets 


into  the  stomach,  and  removing  from  thence 
into  the  throat,  it  occasions,  by  its  pressure, 
a  sensation  as  if  a  ball  was  lodged  there, 
which  by  authors  has  been  called  globus 
hystericus.  The  disease  having  arrived  at 
this  height,  the  patient  appears  to  be 
threatened  with  suffocation,  becomes  faint, 
and  is  affected  with  stupor  and  insensibility  ; 
whilst,  at  the  same  time,  the  trunk  of  the 
body  is  turned  to  and  fro,  the  limbs  are 
variously  agitated  ;  wild  and  irregular  ac- 
tions take  place  in  alternate  fits  of  laughter, 
crying,  and  screaming  •,  incoherent  expres- 
sions are  uttered,  a  temporary  delirium  pre- 
vails, and  a  frothy  saliva  is  discharged  from 
the  mouth.  The  spasms  at  length  abating, 
a  quantity  of  wind  is  evacuated  upwards, 
with  frequent  sighing  and  sobbing,  and  the 
woman  recovers  the  exercise  of  sense  and 
motion  without  any  recollection  of  what  has 
taken  place  during  the  fit ;  feeling,  however, 
a  severe  pain  in  her  head,  and  a  soreness 
over  her  whole  body. 

In  some  cases,  there  is  little  or  no  convul- 
sive motion,  and  the  person  lies  seemingly 
in  a  state  of  profound  sleep,  without  either 
sense  or  motion. 

Hiccup  is  a  symptom  which  likewise  at- 
tends, in  some  instances,  on  hysteria  ;  and 
now  and  then  it  happens,  that  a  fit  of  hy- 
steria consists  of  this  alone.  In  some  cases 
of  this  nature,  it  has  been  known  to  con- 
tinue for  two  or  three  days,  during  which, 
it  frequently  seems  as  if  it  would  suffocate 
the  patient,  and  proceeds,  gradually  weak- 
ening her,  till  it  either  goes  off,  or  else 
occasions  death  by  suffocation  :  but  this  last 
is  extremely  rare.  Besides  hiccup,  other 
slight  spasmodic  affections  sometimes  wholly 
form  a  fit  of  hysteria,  which  perhaps  con- 
tinue for  a  day  or  two,  and  then  either  go 
off  of  themselves,  or  are  removed  by  the 
aid  of  medicine. 

In  some  cases,  the  patient  is  attacked  with 
violent  pains  in  the  back,  which  extend  from 
the  spine  to  the  sternum,  and  at  length  be- 
come fixed  upon  the  region  of  the  stomach, 
being  evidently  of  a  spasmodic  nature,  and 
often  prevailing  in  so  high  a  degree  as  to 
cause  clammy  sweats,  a  pale  cadaverous 
look,  coldness  of  the  extremities,  and  a 
pulse  hardly  perceptible. 

Hysteric  affections  occur  more  frequently 
in  the  single  slate  of  life  than  in  the  mar- 
ried;  and  that  most  usually  between  the 
age  of  puberty  and  that  of  thirty-five  years  ; 
and  they  make  their  attack  oftener  about 
the  period  of  menstruation  than  at  any 
other. 

They  are  readily  excited  in  those  who 
are  subject  to  them,  by  passions  of  the 
mind,  and  by  every  considerable  emotion, 
especially  when  brought  on  by  surprise ; 
hence,  sudden  joy,  grief,  fear,  &.c.  are  very 
apt  to  occasion  them.  They  have  also  been 
known  to  arise  from  imitation  and  sym- 
pathy. 


HYS 


ilYS 


449 


Women  of  a  delicate  habit,  and  whose  ner-  slon  of  tire  vessels  of  the  braia  :  whereas,  in 
Vous  systero  is  extremely  sensible,  are  those  hysteria,  the  spasmodic  and  convulsive  mo- 
who  are  most  subject  to  hysteric  afFeclions ;  tioiis  arise  from  a  (urgescence  of  blood  in  the 
and  the  habit  which  predisposes  to  their  uterus,  or  in  other  parts  of  the  genital  sys- 
attacks,    is    acquired   by   inactivity   and    a    tem. 

sedentary  life,  grief,  anxiety  of  mind,  a  However  dreadful  and  alarming  an  Iiysle- 
siippression  or  obstruction  of  the  menstrual  ric  tit  may  appear,  still  it  is  seldom  acc.om- 
flux,  excessive  evacuations,  and  a  constant  panied  with  danger,  and  the  disease  never 
use  of  a  low  diet,  or  of  crude  unwholesome  terminates  fatally,  unless  it  changes  into  epi- 
food.  iepsy,  or  that  the  patient  is  in  a  very  weak 

Hysteria  differs  from  hypochondriasis  in  reduced  state. 
the  following  particulars,  and,  by  paying  The  indications  in  this  disease  are,  1.  To 
attention  to  them,  may  always  readily  be  lessen  tlie  violence  of  the  fits.  2.  'Jo  pre- 
distinguished  from  it : — Hysteria  attacks  vent  their  return  by  obviating  the  several 
the  sanguine  and  plethoric;  comes  on  soon  causes.  Where  the  attack  is  slight,  it  may 
after  the  age  of  puberty ;  makes  its  onset  be  as  well  to  leave  it  in  a  great  measure  to 
suddenly  and  violently,  so  as  to  deprive  the  have  its  course.  But  where  the  parosysm 
patient  of  all  sense  and  voluntary  motion  :  is  severe,  and  the  disease  of  no  long  stand- 
is  accompanied  with  the  sensation  of  a  ball  ing,  occurring  in  a  young  plethoric  female, 
rising  upwards  in  the  throat,  so  as  to  threat-  as  is  most  frequent,  and  especially  from  sup- 
en  suffocation  ;  is  attended  usually  with  pression  of  the  menses,  a  liberal  abstraction 
much  spasmodic  affection  ;  is  more  apt  to  of  blood  should  be  made,  and  will  often 
terminate  in  epilepsy  than  in  any  other  dis-  afford  speedy  relief.  If  this  step  do  not 
ease  ;  and,  on  dissection,  its  morbid  appear-  appear  adviseable,  and  the  disorder  be  rather 
ances  are  confined  principally  to  the  uterus  connected  v/ith  the  state  of  the  primas  viae,  an 
and  ovaria.  emetic  may  check  its  progress,  if  the  patient 

The  reverse  happens  in  hypochondriasis,  can  be  got  to  swallow  during  a  remission  of 
It  attacks  the  melancholic;  seldom  occurs  the  convulsions.  At  other  times  the  applica- 
till  after  the  age  of  thirty-five;  comes  on  tion  of  cold  water  to  the  skin  more  or  less 
gradually,  is  a  tedious  disease,  and  difficult  extensively;  strong  and  disagreeable  odours, 
to  cure;  exerts  its  pernicious  effects  on  as  hartshorn,  burnt  feathers,  &,c. ;  rubbing 
the  membranous  canal  of  the  intestines,  as  the  temples  with  ffither  ;  antispasmodics, 
well  by  spasms  as  wind ;  is  more  apt  to  particularly  opium,  by  the  mouth  or  in 
terminate  in  melanclioly,  or  a  low  fever,  glyster ;  tlie  pediluvium,  &c.  may  be  re- 
than  in  ^ny  other  disease;  and,  on  dissec-  sorted  to  according  to  the  state  of  the  pa- 
tion,  exhibits  its  morbid  effects  jirincipally  on  tient.  During  the  intervals,  we  must  endea- 
the  liver,  spleen,  and  pancreas,  which  are  of-  vour  \o  remove  any  observable  predtsposi- 
lenfoundin  a  hard,  scirrhous,  or  corrupted  tion;  in  the  plethoric  by  a  spare  diet,  eser- 
slate.  cise,   and   occasional  jjurgatives;    in    those 

Another  very  material  difference  might  be  who  are  weakly,  and  rather  deficient  in 
pointedoutbetwist  these  two  diseases,  which  blood,  by  proper  nourisliment,  with  chaly- 
isjthathysteria  is  much  relieved  by  advancing  beates,  or  other  tonic  medicines.  The  state 
in  age,  whereas  hypochondriasis  usually  be-  of  the  uterine  function  must  be  particularly 
comes  aggravated,  attended  to,  as  well   as   that   of  the   primas 

The  two  diseases  have  often  been  con-  viaj;  those  cathartics  are  to  be  preferred 
founded  together ;  but,  from  considering  the  which  are  not  apt  to  occasion  flatulence, 
foregoing  circumstances,  it  appears  that  a  nor  particularly  irritate  the  rectum,  unless 
proper  line  of  distinction  should  be  drawn  where  the  menses  are  interrupted,  when  the 
between  them.  aioetic  preparations  may  claim  a  preference  ; 

The  hysteric  passion  likewise  differs  from  and  the  perspiration  should  be  maintained  by 
a  syncope,  as  in  this  there  is  an  entire  ces-  warm  clothing,  particularly  to  the  feet,  with 
sation  of  the  pulse,  a  contracted  face,  and  the  prudent  use  of  the  cold  bath.  The  mind 
a  ghastly  countenance  ;  whereas,  in  the  ought  also  to  be  occupied  by  agreeable  and 
uterine  disorder,  there  is   often  something   useful  pursuits,  and  regular  hours  will  tend 

materially  to  the  restoration  of  the  generai 
health. 

Hyste'eia  chloro'tica.     Hysterics  from 
obstructed  menses.     See  HysUria. 

Hyste'ria  febrico'sa.     a  tertian  fever. 


of  a  colour,  and  the  face  is  more  expand 
ed ;  there  is  likewise  a  pulse,  though  Ian 
guid ;  and   this  state  may  continue   two  or 
three  days,  which  never  happens  in  a  syn- 
cope 


it  also  differs  from   apoplexy,  in  which    with  spasms  and  convulsions 


the  abolition  of  sense  and  voluntary  mo- 
tion is  attended  with  a  sort  of  snoring, 
great  difficulty  of  breathing,  and  a  quick 
pulse  ;  which  do  not  take  place  in  hysteric 
cases. 

It  differs  from  epilepsy,  in  that  this  is  sup- 
pas^d  <y  arise  iu  consenuence  of  3  disten- 
•57 


Hysterics 


Hyste'ria    a  LECcoERHa;A 
from  f]uor  albus.     See  Hysteria, 

Hyste'ria  i.ibidino'sa.  Nymphomania, 
or  female  libidinous  propensity.  See  Hyste- 
ria. 

Hyste'ria  a  menorrha'gia.  Hysterics 
from  profuse  mi^n^es.     See  Hysteria. 


450 


H¥S 


HysTERiAtGES.  (Fronfl  vs-ijia,  the  womb, 
and  ct\yoc,  pain.)  An  epithet  for  any  thing 
that  excites  pain  in  the  uterus.  Hippocrates 
applies  this  word  to  vinegar ;  and  others  sig- 
nify by  it  the  pains  which  resemble  labour- 
pains,  generally  called /a/se  pains. 

HYSTERI'TIS  (From  vg-ipct,  the  womb.) 
Melriiis.  Inflammation  of  the  womb. 
A  genus  of  disease  in  the  class  pyrexicB, 
and  orde I- jMegmasim,  o(  Cullen  ;  character- 
ized by  pyrexia,  heat,  tension,  tumour, 
and  pain  in  tiie  region  of  the  womb  ;  pain 
in  the  os  uteri  when  touched,  and  vomit- 
ing. 

In  natural  labours,  as  well  as  those  of  a  la- 
borious sort,  many  causes  of  injury  tothe  ute- 
rus, and  the  peritonffiura  which  covers  it,  will 
be  applied.  The  long  continued  action  of  the 
uterus  on  the  body  of  the  child,  and  the  great 
pressure  made  by  its  head  on  the  soft  parts, 
will  further  add  to  the  chance  of  injury.  Be- 
sides these,  an  improper  application  of 
instruments,  or  an  officiousness  of  the  mid- 
%vifc  in  hurrying  the  labour,  may  have  con- 
tributed to  the  violence.  To  these  causes 
may  be  added  exposure  to  cold,  by  taking 
the  woman  too  early  out  of  bed  after  delive- 
ry, and  thereby  throwing  the  circulating  flu- 
ids upon  the  internal  parts,  putting  a  stop  to 
the  secretion  of  milk,  or  occasioning  a  sup- 
pression of  the  lochia. 

An  inflammation  of  the  womb  is  sometimes 
perfectly  distinct,  but  is  more  frequently 
communicated  tothe  peritoneum,  Fallopian 
tubes,  and  ovaria  ;  and  having  once  begun, 
the  naturul  functions  of  the  organ  become 
much  disturbed,  which  greatly  adds  to  the 
disease. 

!t  is  oftener  met  with  in  women  of  a 
robust  and  plethoric  habit  than  in  those  of 
las  fibres  and  a  delicate  constitution,  par- 
ticularly where  tiiey  have  indulged  freely 
in  food  of  a  heating  nature,  and  in  the 
use  of  spirituous  liquors.  It  never  prevails 
as  an  epidemic,  like  puerperal  fever,  for 
which  it  has  probably  often  been  mistaken  ; 
and  tothiswe  may  with  some  reason,  ascribe 
the  difference  in  the  mode  of  treating  the 
disease,  which  has  taken  place  among  phy- 
sicians. 

An  inflammation  of  the  uterus  shows  itself 
usually  about  the  second  or  third  day  after 
delivery,  with  a  painful  sensation  at  the  bot- 
tom of  the  belly,  which  gradually  increases 
in  violence,  without  any  kind  of  intermis- 
sion. On  examining  externally,  the  uterus 
appears  much  increased  in  size,  is  hard  to 
the  feel,  and  on  making  a  pressure  upon  it, 
the  patient  exiieriences  great  soreness  and 
pain. 

Soon  afterwards  there  ensues  an  increase 
in  heat  over  the  whole  of  the  body,  with 
pains  jn  the  head  and  back,  extending  into 
the  groins,  rigors,  considerable  thirst,  nau- 
sea, and  vomiting.  The  tongue  is  white  and 
dry,  the  secretion  of  milk  is  usually  much 
intespjpferl,   the  lochial  dipchpr?"  b  greal'v 


diminished,  the  urine  is  high-coloured  aud 
scanty,  and  if  the  inflammation  is  extended 
to  the  bladder,  is  then  so  totally  obstructed 
as  to  render  the  use  of  a  catheter  necessary ; 
the  body  is  costive,  and  the  pulse  is  hard,  full, 
and  frequent. 

These  are  the  symptoms  which  usually 
present  themselves  when  the  inflammation 
does  not  run  very  high,  and  is  perfectly 
distinct ;  but  when  it  is  so  extensive  as  to 
affect  the  peritonaium,  those  of  irritation 
then  generally  succeed,  and  soon  destroy  the 
patient. 

Uterine  inflammation  is  always  attended 
with  much  danger,  particularly  where  the 
symptoms  have  run  high,  and  the  proper 
means  for  removing  them  have  not  been 
timely  adopted.  In  such  cases,  it  may  termi- 
nate either  in  suppuration,  scirrhus,  or  gan- 
grene. 

Frequent  rigors,  succeeded  by  flushings 
of  the  face,  quickness  and  weakness  of  the 
pulse,  great  depression  of  strength,  delirium, 
and  the  sudden  cessation  of  pain  and  sore- 
ness in  the  region  of  the  abdomen,  denote  a 
fatal  termination  ;  on  the  contrary,  the  en- 
suing of  a  gentle  diarrhoea,  the  lochial  dis- 
charge returning  in  due  quantity  and  quali- 
ty, the  secretion  of  milk  recommencing,  and 
the  uterus  becoming  gradually  softer  and  less 
tender  to  the  touch,  with  an  abatement  of 
heat  and  thirst,  prognosticate  a  favourable 
issue. 

When  shiverings  attack  the  patient,  after 
several  days  continuance  of  the  symptoms, 
but  little  relief  can  be  afforded  by  medicine, 
the  event  being  generally  fatal.  In  this  case, 
the  woman  emaciates  and  loses  her  strength, 
becomes  hectic,  and  sinks  under  colliquative 
sweating,  or  purging. 

Upon  opening  the  bodies  of  women  who 
have  died  of  this  disease,  and  where  it  ex- 
isted in  a  simple  state,  little  or  no  extrava- 
sated  fluid  is  usually  to  be  met  with  in  the 
cavity  of  the  abdomen.  In  some  instances, 
the  peritonaeal  surfaces  have  been  discovered 
free  from  the  disease  ;  whilst  in  others,  that 
portion  which  covers  the  uterus  and  poste- 
rior part  6f  the  bladder,  has  been  found 
partially  inflamed.  The  inflammation  has 
been  observed,  in  some  cases,  to  extend  to 
the  ovaria  and  Fallopian  tubes,  which,  when 
cut  open,  are  often  loaded  with  blood.  The 
uterus  itself  usually  appears  of  a  firm  sub- 
stance, but  is  larger  than  in  its  natural  state, 
and,  when  cut  into,  a  quantity  of  pus  is  often 
found.  Gangrene  is  seldom,  if  ever,  to  be 
met  with. 

HYSTEROCELE.  (From  vg'ipu,,^  the 
womb,  and  k»x«,  a  tumour.)  An  hernia  of 
the  womb.  This  is  occasioned  by  violent 
muscular  efforts,  by  blows  on  the  abdomen 
at  the  time  of  gestation,  and  also  by  wounds 
and  abscesses  of  the  abdomen  which  permit 
the  uterus  to  dilate  the  i)art.  Ruyscb  re- 
lates the  case  of  a  woman,  who,  becoming 
uro^jnnril  pftcr  an  ulcer  had  been  healed  i'^ 


HYS 


H¥S, 


451 


the  iovver  part  of  the  abdomen,  the  tumid 
uterus  descended  info  a  dilaled  sac  of  the 
peritonaeum  in  that  weakened  part,  till  it 
hung,  with  the  included  fcelus,  at  her  knees. 
Yet  when  her  full  time  was  come,  the  mid- 
wife reduced  this  wonderful  hernia,  and  in 
a  natural  way,  she  was  safely  delivered  of  a 
son. 

Hysterocy'sticcs.  (From  uri^u.,  the 
\vomb,  and  xus-«,  the  bladder.)  Applied 
to  a  suppression  of  urine  from  the  jires- 
sure  of  the  uterus  against  the  neck  of  the 
bladder. 

Hy'sterqn.  (From  t/rsw",  afterwards; 
so  named  because  it  comes  immediately  after 
{he  f(Btus.)     The  placenta. 

HYSTEROPHrsA,     (From  tis-su*,  the  womb, 


and  pyyotj  flatus.)  The  womb  distended  with 
air. 

HYSTEROPTO'SIS.  (From  t/s-fpa,  the 
womb,  and  -rivla',  to  fall.)  A  bearing  down 
of  the  womb. 

HYSTERO'TOMY.  (From  vs-ep:t,  the 
womb,  and  Tey.vu,  to  cut.  ?ce  Ccesarlan  ope- 
ration. 

HYSTRICI  ASIS.  (From  vrpii,^  hedge- 
hog, or  porcupine.)  A  disease  of  the  hairs, 
iri  which  they  stand  erect,  like  porcupino 
ijuills.  An  account  of  this  rare  disease  is  to 
be  seen  in  the  Philowjihieal  Transaclions; 
No.  424. 

Hy'stricis    la.'pi3.      See  Besoar    hyslri- 

CIS. 

HYSTRi'TIS.     See  Hyskriiis. 


IaTRALEI'PTES.  (From  t^pi,  a  phy- 
sician, and  cLXi>ipa>,  to  anoint.)  One  who 
undertakes  to  cure  distempers  by  external 
unction  and  friction  -.  Galen  makes  men- 
tion of  such  in  his  time,  particularly  one 
Diotas;  and  Pliny  informs  us,  that  this 
practice  was  first  introduced  by  Prodicus  of 
Selymbria,  who  was  a  disciple  of  jEscuIa- 
pius. 

lATROCHY'Micrs.  (From «*T/;o?,  a physician, 
and  ;H;,yi«<a,,  chemistry.)  Chymialtr.  A  chemi- 
cal physician,  who  cures  by  means  of  che- 
mical medicines. 

Jatrolt'ptice.  (From  UTpou  a  physician, 
and  ctKiifct),  to  anoint.)  The  method  of  curing 
diseases  by  unction  and  friction- 

f  atrophy'sicus.  (From  /*t/33>-,  a  physician, 
and  puj-;:,  nature.)  An  epithet  bestowed  on 
some  writings  which  treat  of  physical  sub- 
jects with  relation  to  medicine. 

IBH'RIS.  (So  named  from  Iberia,  the  place 
of  its  natural  grou  th.) 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnffian  system.  Class,  Tdradynmnia.  Or-; 
der,  Siliculusa. 

2.  The  pliarraacopcsial  name  of  the  Scia- 
tica cresses.     See  Lepidiumiberis. 

Ibika'ce.     See  Guaiacum. 

IciF.iE'uM.  A  wild  species  of  liquorice  found 
in  Brasii. 

isiRA  pita'nga.     Logwood. 

I'uis.  101;  was  a  bird  much  like  our 
kinsgfisher,  taken  notice  of  i>y  the  Egyp- 
tians, because  when  it  was  sick,  it  used  to 
inject  with  its  long  bill  the  water  of  the 
Nile  into  its  fundament,  whence  Langius, 
Hb.  ii.  ep.  ii.  says  they  learned  the  use  of 
clysters. 

[B!'.acr5.     /'From  t^i;.  tbfj'slork.  who  Wd-: 


.said  to  chew  it  and  inject  it  as  a  ciy,?(er.) 
Marshmallow. 

Ibi'xoma.  From  i^itko;,  the  mallov,-.  and 
/|ac,  glue  ;  so  named  from  its  having  a  glu- 
tinous leaf,  like  the  mallow.)  The  soap-tree, 
or  Soponaria  ./irbor. 

ICE.  Glncies.  Water  made  solid  by  the 
application  of  cold.  It  is  frequently  applied 
l)y  surgeons  to  resolve  external  infiammalory 
diseases. 

rCHOK.  {'^X'^?-)  -^  i\i'in,  aqueGu;,»ind 
acrid  discharge. 

I'cTHY'A.  {lx^us.y  a  fish-hook  j  from 
tyjiu',,  a  fish.)  The  skin  of  the  Squatina, 
or  monk-fish  ;  also  the  name  of  an  instru- 
ment like  a  fish-hook,  for  extracting  the 
foetus. 

ICHTIIYOCO'LLA.  (From /;^>,-,  a  Ssh, 
and  K9A\i,  glue.)  Colla  pi.tci'mi.  Isinglas.?. 
Fish-glue.  A  substance,  partly  gelatinous, 
and  parti)' lymphatic,  which  is  prepared  by 
rolling  up  the  air-bladder  of  the  Jlcipenser 
shirio  of  Linnajus,  and  several  other  fishes, 
and  drying  it  in  the  air,  after  it  has  been 
twisted  into  the  form  of  a  short  cord,  as  we 
receive  it.  it  affords  a  viscid  jelly  by  ebulli- 
tion in'water,  which  is  used  in  medicine  as  an 
emollient  in  disorders  of  the  throat,  intes- 
tines, &c. 

ICHTKYO'SFS.  (From  ixSuu.,  the  scale 
of  a  fish  ;  from  the  resemblance  of  the 
scaies  to  those  of  a  fish.)  A  gf.nus  of 
disease  of  the  second  order  of  Di:  Wil- 
lan's  diseases  of  tiie  skiti.  The  characteris- 
tic of  ichthyosis  is  a  peimanently  harsh,  dry, 
scaly,  and,  in  some  cases,  almost  horny 
texture  of  the  integuments  of  the  body, 
unconnected  with  internal  disorder.  Pso- 
riasis and   Lepra  differ  from  this  a.f^""t!Qn 


452 


ICT 


ICT 


n  being  but  partially  diffusei],  and  in  bavliig 
deciduous  scales.  The  arrangem-eiit  and 
distribution  of  the  scales  in  ichthyosis  are 
peculiar.  Above  and  below  the  olecranon 
on  the  arm,  says  Dr.  Willan,  and  in  a  simi- 
],\r  situation  with  respect  to  the  patella  on 
the  thigh  and  leg,  they  are  small,  rounded, 
prominent,  or  papillary,  and  of  a  black  co- 
lour; some  of  the  scaly  papilla;  have  a 
short,  narrow  neck,  and  iiroad  irregular 
Jops.  On  some  part  of  the  extrenailies, 
and  on  the  trunk  of  the  body,  the  scales  are 
flat  and  large,  often  placed  like  tiling,  or  in 
tiie  same  order  as  scales  on  the  back  of  a  fisii; 
but,  in  a  few  cases,  (hey  have  appeared  se- 
parate, being  intersected  by  whitish  furrows. 
There  are  usually  in  this  complaint  a  dryness 
and  roughness  of  the  soles  of  the  feet  ; 
sometimes  a  thickened  and  brittle  state  of 
the  skin  in  the  palms  of  the  hands,  with 
large  painf.il  fissures,  and,  on  tlie  face,  an 
appearance  of  the  scurf  rather  than  of  scales. 
The  inner  part  of  the  wrists,  the  hams,  the 
inside  of  the  elbow,  the  fujTOW  along  the 
spine,  the  inner  and  upper  part  of  the  thigh, 
are  perhaps  the  only  portions  of  the  skin 
always  exempt  from  liie  scaliness.  Patients 
affected  with  ichthyosis  are  occasionally 
much  harassed  with  inflamed  pustules,  or 
with  large  painful  boils  on  different  parts 
nf  the  body  :  it  is  also  remarkable,  that 
they  never  seem  to  have  the  least  perspi- 
ration or  moisture  of  the  skin.  This  disease 
did  not,  in  any  case,  appear  to  Dr.  Willan 
to  have  been  transmitted  herediiarily ;  nor 
was  more  than  one  child  from  the  same  pa- 
rents aflected  with  -t.  Dr.  Willan  never 
met  with  an  instance  of  the  horny  rigidity 
of  the  integuments.  Ichthyosis  cornea,  im- 
peding the  motion  of  the  muscles  or  joints. 
It  is,"  however,  mentioned  by  authors  as 
afi'ecting  the  lips,  prepuce,  toes,  fingers,  &c. 
and  sometimes  as  extending  over  nearly  the 
whole  body. 

Icteri'tia.  (From  ic/crus,  the  jaundice.) 
An  eruption  of  yellowish  spots.  Also  a 
j'ellow  discolouration  of  the  skin,  without 
levers. 

I'CTEFJJS.  (Named  from  its  likeness 
to  the  plumage  of  the  golden  thrush,  of 
%vhich  Pliny "  relates,  that  if  a  jaundiced 
person  looks  on  one,  the  bird  dies,  and 
the  patient  recovers.)  Morbus  arcuatus,  or 
nrqualus.  Auriga.  Morbus  regius.  Morbus 
lestoii.  The  jaundice.  \  genus  of  disease 
in  the  c\ass  cachexice,  and  ovdei- impetigines, 
of  Cullen  ;  characterized  by  yellowness 
of  the  skin  and  eyes ;  fa?ces  white,  and 
Hrine  of  a  high  colour.  There  are  six 
species:  — 

1.  Icterus  calculosus,  acute  jiain  in  the  epi- 
gastric region,  increasing  after  eating;  gall- 
fclones  pass  by  slool. 

2.  Icterus  spasmodicus,  without  pain  af- 
ter spasmodic  diseases  and  passions  of  the 
ijiind. 

3.  Jcfenis  mvcosns,  without  eKher   pain, 


gall-stones,  or  spasm,  and  relieved  bytlie 
discharge  of  tough  phlegm  by  stool. 

4.  Icterus  hepaticuSjirota  an  indaraVwn  ita 
the  liver. 

•5.  Icterus  gravidarum,  from  pregnancy, 
and  disappearing  after  delivery. 

6.  Icterus  infantum,  of  infants. 

It  takes  place  most  usually  in  consequence 
of  an  interrupted  excretion  of  bile,  from  an 
obstruction  in  (he  ductus  communis  chole- 
dochus,  which  occasions  its  absorption  into 
the  blood-vessels.  In  some  cases  it  may, 
however,  be  owing  to  a  redundant  secretion 
of  the  bile. 

The  causes  producing  the  first  of  these  are, 
the  presence  of  biliary  calculi  in  the  gall- 
bladder and  its  ducts  ;  spasmodic  eonstric- 
tion  of  the  ducts  themselves ;  and,  lastly,  the 
pressure  made  by  tumours  situated  in  adja- 
cent parts ;  hence  jaundice  is  often  an  at- 
tendant symptom  on  a  scirrhosity  of  the 
liver,  pancreas,  oic.  and  frequently  likewise 
on  pregnancy. 

Chronic  bilious  affections  are  frequently 
hroughf  on  by  drinking  freely,  but  more  par- 
ticularly by  spirituous  liquors  ;  hence  they 
are  often  lo  be  (observed  in  the  debauchee 
and  the  drinker  of  drams.  'J'hey  are  like- 
wise freijiieritly  met  with  in  those  v."bo  lead 
aseden!i;iy  life  ;  and  who  indulge  much  in 
anxious  thoughts. 

A  slight  degree  of  jaundice  often  pro- 
ceeds from  the  redundant  secretion  of  the 
bile,  and  a  bilious  habit  is  therefore  con- 
stitutional to  some  people,  but  more  par- 
ticularly to  those  who  reside  long  in  a  warni 
climate. 

By  attending  to  the  various  circum- 
stances and  symptoms  which  present  them- 
selves, we  shall  in  general  be  able  to  as- 
certain, with  much  certainty,  the  real  na- 
ture of  the  cause  which  has  given  rise  to  the 
disease. 

We  may  be  assured  by  the  long  con- 
tinuance of  the  complaint,  and  by  feeling 
the  liver  and  other  parts  externally,  whe- 
ther or  not  it  arises  from  any  tumour  in 
this  vijcus,  or  the  pancreas,  mesentery,  or 
omentum. 

Where  passions  of  the  mind  induce  the  dis- 
ease, withotit  any  hardness  or  enlargement 
of  the  liver,  or  adjacent  parts,  and  wilhout 
any  appearance  of  calculi  in  the  fa3ces,  or 
on  dissection  afier  death,  we  are  naturally 
induced  to  conclude  (hat  the  disorder  was 
owing  to  a  spasmodic  affection  of  the  biliary 
ducts. 

Where  gall-stones  are  lodged  in  the  ducts, 
acute  lancinating  pains  will  be  felt  in  the 
region  of  the  parts,  which  will  cease  for  a 
time,  and  then  return  again  ;  great  irrita- 
tion at  the  stomach  and  frequent  vomiting 
will  attend,  and  the  patient  will  experience 
an  aggravation  of  the  pain  after  eating. 
Such  calculi  are  of  various  sizes,  from  a 
pea  to  that  of  a  .walnut ;  and,  in  some  cases, 
are  voided  in  a  considerable  number,  being 


IGT 


IDl 


iS3 


tiketiie  galiofa  yellowish,  brownish,  or  green 
colour. 

The  jaundice  comes  on  with  languor,  in- 
activity, loathing  of  food,  flatulency,  acidi- 
ties in  the  stomach  and  bowels,  and  costive- 
ness.  As  it  advances  in  its  progress,  the 
skin  and  eyes  become  tinged  of  a  deep  yel- 
low ;  there  is  a  bitter  taste  in  the  mouth, 
with  frequent  nausea  and  vomiting;  the 
urine  is  very  high-coloured  ;  the  stopis  are 
of  a  gray  or  clayey  appearance,  and  a  dull 
obtuse  pain  is  felt  in  the  right  hypochon- 
drium,  which  is  much  ajrijravatcd  by  pres- 
sure with  the  fingers.  Where  the  pain  is 
very  acute,  the  pulse  is  apt  to  become  hard 
and  full,  and  other  febrile  symptoms  to 
attend. 

The  disease,  when  of  long  continiiancp, 
snd  proceeding  from  a  chronic  affection  of 
the  liver,  or  other  neighbouring  viscera,  is 
often  attended  with  anasarcous  swellings,  and 
sometimes  with  ascites :  also  scorbutic  symp- 
toms freqnently  supervene. 

Where  jaundice  is  recent,  and  is  occasion- 
f.ii  by  concretions  obstructing  the  biliary 
ducts,  it  is  probable  that,  by  using  proper 
means,  we  may  be  able  to  effect  a  cure;  but 
where  it  is  brought  on  by  tumours  of  the 
neighbouring  parts,  or  has  arisen  in  conse- 
quence of  other  diseases  attended  with  sym;)- 
toms  of  obstructed  viscera,  our  endeavours 
will  most  likely  not  be  crowned  with  success. 
Arising  during  a  state  of  pregnancy,  it  is  of 
Utile  consequence,  as  it  will  cease  on  jiartu- 
rition. 

On  opening  the  bodies  of  those  who  die  of 
jaundice,  the  yellow  tinge  appears  to  pervade 
even  the  most  interior  part  of  the  body  ;  it 
is  diffused  throughout  the  whole  of  the  cel- 
lular membrane,  in  the  cartilages  and  bones, 
and.  even  the  substance  of  the  brain  is  co- 
loured with  it.  A  diseased  state  of  the  liver, 
gallbladder,  or  adjacent  viscera  is  usually  to 
be  met  with. 

The  Icterus  infantum,  or  yellow  gum,  is  a 
species  of  jaundice  whicli,  for  the  most  part, 
affects  all  children  at  or  soon  after,  their 
))irth,  and  which  usually  continues  for  some 
days. 

It  has  generally  been  supposed  to  arise 
from  the  meconium,  impacted  in  the  in- 
testines, preventing  the  flow  of  bile  into 
them. 

The  effects  produced  by  it,  are  languor, 
itjdolen.ce,  a  yellow  tinge  of  the  skin,  and 
a  tendency  to  sleep,  which  is  sometimes 
fallal,  where  the  child  is  prevented  from 
sucking. 

The  indications  in  this  disease  are,  1.  To 
palliate  urgent  symptoms.  2.  To  remove 
the  cause  of  obstruction  to  the  passage 
of  the  bile  into  the  duodenum  ;  this 
is  the  essential  part  of  the  treatment;  but 
the  means  will  vary  according  to  circum- 
stances. When  there  are  appearances  of 
inflammation,  of  which  perhaps  the  jaun- 
dice is  symptomatic,  or  both  produced  by 


a  gaii-stone,  the  means  explained  under  the 
head  of  hepatitis  will  be  proper.  If  there 
be  severe  spasmodic  pain,  as  is  usual  when  a 
gall-stone  is  jias^ing,  the  liberal  use  of  opium 
and  the  warm  bath  will  probably  relieve  it. 
After  which,  in  all  instances,  where  there  is 
reason  for  supposing  an  obstructing  cause 
within  the  duct,  a  nauseating  emetic,  or 
brisk  cathartic,  would  be  aiost  likely  to 
force  it  onward  :  emetics,  however,  are 
hardly  advisable,  except  in  recent  cases 
without  inflammation  ;  and  calomel,  seeming 
to  promote  the  discharge  of  bile  more  than 
other  cathartics,  may  be  given  in  a  large 
dose  with,  or  after  the  opium.  Several  reme- 
dies have  been  recommended,  on  the  idea 
that  they  may  dissolve  gall-stones;  which, 
however,  is  hardly  probable,  unless  they 
should  have  advanced  to  the  end  of  the  com- 
mon duct :  the  fixed  alkalies,  a;ther  with  oil 
of  tm-pentine,  raw  eggs,  &c.  come  under 
this  head  ;  though  the  alkalies  may  be  cer- 
tainly beneficial  by  correcting  acidily,  v.'hich 
usually  results  from  a  deficient  supply  of 
bile  to  the  intestines  ;  and  possibly  alter  the 
secretion  of  the  liver  so  much  as  lo  prevent 
the  formation  of  more  concretions.  When 
the  complaint  arises  from  scirrhous  tumours, 
mercury  is  the  remedy  most  likf^ly  to  afford 
relief,  particularly  should  the  liver  itself  be 
diseased  :  but  it  must  be  used  with  proper 
caution,  and  hemlock,  or  other  narcotic, 
may  sometimes  enable  the  system  to  bear  it 
better.  Where  this  remedy  is  precliidfid, 
nitric  acid  promises  to  be  the  best  substitute;  ' 
the  taraxacum  appears  by  no  means  so 
much  lo  be  depended  upon.  In  all  tedi- 
ous cases  the  strength  must  be  supported 
by  the  vegetable  bitters  or  other  Ionics, 
and  a  nutritious  diet,  easy  of  digestion  : 
there  is  often  a  dislike  of  animal  food,  and 
a  craving  for  acids,  which  mostly  may  be 
indulged  :  indeed,  when  scorbutic  symp- 
toms attended,  the  native  vegetable  acids 
have  been  sometimes  very  serviceable. 
The  bowels  must  be  kept  regular,  and  the 
other  secretions  promoted,  to  get  i-id  of 
the  bile  diffused  in  liie  system  ;  as  well  as 
to  obviate  febrile  or  inflammatory  action. 
When  accumulations  of  hardened  faces 
induce  the  complaint,  or  in  the  icterus 
infantum,  cathartics  may  be  alone  suffi- 
cient to  afford  relief:  and,  in  that  of  preg- 
nant females,  we  must  chiefly  look  to  the 
period  of  delivery. 

i'cTERTjs  a'leus.  The  while  jaundice. 
The  chlorosis,  or  green-sickness,  is  sometimes 
thus  called. 

I'cTDs.  A  stroke  or  blow.  Hence  ictus 
soils,  means  a  stroke  of  the  sun,  or  that  affec- 
tion which  takes  place  from  too  great  an  in- 
fluence of  the  sun's  heat.  It  signifies  also 
the  pulsation  of  an  artery,  and  the  sting  of  a 
bee,  or  other  insect. 

Idje'vs.  (Frona  «r»,  a  mountain  in  Phr'y- 
gia,  their  native  place.)  A  name  of  the 
peony,  and  blackberry. 


044 


ILE 


ILI 


Idiocra'sia.     See  Idiosyncrusia. 

iDlOPA'THIC.  (Idiopathiciis ;  from /six, 
peculiar,  and  ct^Sjc,  an  affection.)  A  dis- 
ease which  does  not  depend  on  any  other 
disease,  in  which  respect  it  is  opposed  to  a 
symptomatic  disease,  wiiic.li  is  dependant  on 
another. 

IDIOSY'NCRASY.  {Idiosyncntda ;  from 
ft)';5f,  peculiar,  <7-jt,  witii,  and  Kfi^tTH,  a  tem- 
perament.) A  jiecu'.iarity  of  constitution, 
In  which  a  person  is  affected  by  certain 
agents,  which,  if  applied  to  a  hundred  other 
persons,  would  produce  no  effect :  thus 
some  people  cannot  see  a  finger  bleed  with- 
out fainting ;  p.nd  thus  violent  inflammation 
is  induced  on  the  skin  of  some  persons  b_v 
substances  That  are  perfectly  innocent  to 
others. 

Idiotro'pia.  (From  tS^io;,  peculiar,  and 
TjHTra;  to  turn.)  The  same  as  Jdiosyn- 
crasiu. 

Igka'tia  ama'ra.  The  systeraalic  name  of 
the  plant  which  affords  St.  Ignatius's  bean. 
Fahaindica.  Faba  sancli  ignalii.  Fahafebri- 
fujjia.  These  lieans  are  of  a  roundish  figure. 
very  irregular  and  uneven,  about  the  size  of 
a  middling  nutmeg,  semitransparent,  ana  of 
a  hard,  horny  texture.  They  have  a  very 
bitter  taste,  and  no  considerable  smell.  They 
are  said  to  be  used  in  the  Philippine  islands 
in  all  diseases,  acting  as  a  vomit  and  purga- 
tive. Infusions  are  given  in  the  cure  of  inter- 
mittents,  fcc. 

Igna  Tii  fa'ea.     >  ggg  7    ,^;-^  c,„^^„_ 

Ignatius  s  bean.     5 

I'g5is  ca'lidus.  a  hot  fire :  so  some 
call  a  gangrene :  also  a  violent  inflamma- 
tion, just  about  to  degenerate  into  a  gan- 
grene. 

I'g>"I3  fri'gidus.  a  cold  fire.  A  spha- 
celus hath  been  thus  called,  because  the 
parts  that  are  so  effected  become  as  cold  as 
the  surrounding  air. 

I'gnis  pe'rsiccs.  a  name  of  the  erysi- 
pelas, also  of  the  tumour  called  a  carbun- 
cle. ' 

I'gnis  rotje.  Fire  for  fusion.  It  is  when 
a  vessel  which  contains  some  matter  for 
fusion  is  surrounded  with  live,  i  e.  red  hot 
coals. 

I'gnis  sa'cer.  A  name  of  erysipelas,  and 
of  a  species  of  Herpes. 


I'gnis  sapie'xN'tium. 

I'gnis  sylva'ticus. 
tigo. 

I'gnis  vola'grics. 
tigo. 

I'gnis  tola'ticds. 


Heat  of  horse-dung. 
A  name  of  the  Impe- 

A  name  of  the  Trr.pe- 

Ses  Erysipelas. 
I'kanra'dix.     a  somewhat  oval,  oblong, 
-compressed  root,  brought  from  China.     It  is 
extremely  rare,  and  wuuld  appear  to  be  the 
root  of  some  of  the  orchis  tribe. 

I'laphis.     a   name  in  Myrepsus  for  the 
burdoch. 

I'lech.    By  this  word,  Paracelsus  seems 
to  mean  a  first  principle. 


Ilei'dos.  In  the  Spagyric  language  it  is 
the  elementary  air. 

I'i.EON  crue'ntcm.  Hippocrates  de- 
scribes it  in  lib.  De  Intern.  Affect.  In 
Ibis  disease,  as  well  as  in  the  scnrvy,  the 
breath  is  fetid,  the  gums  recede  from  the 
teeth,  haemorrhages  of  the  nose  happen,  and 
sometimes  there  are  ulcers  in  the  legs,  but 
the  patient  can  move  about  his  business  very 
Avell. 

I'LEUM.  (From  iskue,  to  turn  about ; 
from  its  convolutions.  Ileum  inlestinum. 
The  last  portion  of  the  small  intestines, 
about  fifteen  hands'  breadth  in  length,  whicli 
terminates  at  the  valve  of  the  csecum.  See 
Inteslines. 

I'LEX.  (The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants 
ii  the  Linna3an  system.  Class,  Telran- 
dria.  Order,  Teiragynia.)  The  holly.  The 
two  following  species  possess  medicinal  pro- 
perties. 

I'lex  aquifo'lium.  The  systematic  name 
of  the  common  holly,  .iquifolimn.  Theleaves 
of  this  plant,  Ilex  aqui folium ;  foUis  oralis 
aciilis  sptnosis,  of  Linneeus,  hLivebeen  known 
tu  cure  intermitlent fevers;  and  an  infusion 
of  the  leaves,  drank  as  a  tea,  is  said  to  be  a 
preventive  against  the  gout. 

I'lex  ca'ssine.  Cassina.  This  tree  grou's  in 
Carolina;  theleaves  resemble  those  of  senna, 
blackish  when  dried,  with  a  bitter  taste,  and 
aromatic  smell.  They  are  considered  as 
stomachic  and  stimulant.  They  are  some- 
times used  as  expectorants;  and  when  fresh 
are  emetic. 

Ilia.  (The  plural  of  He,  s;?^i.)  The  flanks, 
or  that  part  in  which  are  enclosed  the  small 
intestines  ;  also  the  small  inteslines. 

I'LIAC  ARTERIES.  Arterice,  iliaca;.  The 
arteries  so  called,  are  formed  by  the  bifurca- 
tion of  ihc  aorto,  near  the  last  lumbar  verte- 
bra. They  are  divided  into  internal  and  e.r- 
icrnal  The  hiieninl  iliac,  also  called  the  hy- 
pogastric artery,  is  distributed  in  the  fcetus 
Inio  six,  and  in  the  adult  into  five  branches, 
which  are  divided  abmit  the  pelvis,  viz.  the 
little  iliac,  the  gluteal,  the  ischiatic,  the  pu- 
dical,  and  the  obliiralory  ;  and  in  the  fcetus 
the  umbilical.  The.  external  iliac  proceeds 
out  of  the  pelvis  through  Poupart's  ligament, 
to  form  the  fernoial  artery. 

ILIAC  PA'SSION.  (E/XS5C,  ixsos,  eh.uk, 
is  described  as  a  kind  of  nervous 
colic,  whose  sent  is  the  ilium.)  Passio 
iliaca.  Volvulus.  Miseren  mei.  Convol- 
vulus. Chordapsus.  Tormeutum.  A  vio- 
lent vomi'.ing,  in  wi:tch  the  fjecal  portion 
of  the  food  is  voided  by  the  mouth.  See 
Colica. 

I'LIAC  RE'G10?s.  The  side  of  the  abdo- 
men. belwetMi  tije  rib?  and  the  hips. 

ILI  ACUS  I.M  K'RNUS.  Iliacus  of  Wins- 
low,  liiaro  Irachaidcn  of  Dumas.  _  A 
thick,  broad,  and  radiated  muscle,  which 
is  situated  in  the  pelvis,  upon  the  inner  sur- 
face of  the  ilium.  It  arises  fleshy  from  the 
inner  lip  of  the  ilium;  from  most  of  the  hoi- 


ILL 


IMP 


455 


low  parti  and  likewise  from  the  edge  of  that 
bone,  between  its  anterior  superior  spinous 
process  and  the  acetabulum.  It  joins  witii 
the  psoas  magnus,  where  it  begins  to  become 
tendinous,  and  passing  under  the  ligamen- 
tum  Falopii,  is  inserted  in  common  with 
that  muscle.  The  tendon  of  this  muscle 
has  been  seen  distinct  from  that  of  the  psoas, 
and,  in  some  subjects,  it  has  been  found  di- 
vided into  two  portions.  The  iliacus  inter- 
nus  serves  to  assist  the  psoas  magnus  in 
bending  the  thigh,  and  in  bringing  it  directly 
forwards. 

Ili'adum.  Iliadus.  It  is  the  first  matter 
of  all  things,  consisting  of  mercury,  salt,  and 
sulphur.  These  are  Paracelsus's  three  prin- 
ciples. His  iliadus  is  also  a  mineral  spirit, 
which  is  contained  in  every  element,  and  is 
the  supposed  cause  of  diseases. 

iLfA'sTER.  Paracelsus  says  it  is  the  oc- 
cult virtue  of  nature,  whence  all  things  have 
their  increase- 

Ili'ngos.  (Ikiyycc  '■  from  tkty^,  a  vortex.) 
A  giddiness  in  which  all  things  appear  to 
turn  round,  and  the  eyes  grow  dim. 

Ili'scus.  Avicenna  says,  it  is  madness 
caused  by  love. 

rLiUM  OS.  (From  ilia,  the  small  in- 
testines ;  so  named  because  it  supports  the 
ilia.)  The  haunch  bone  The  superior 
portion  of  the  os  innominatum,  which,  in 
the  fcEtus,  is  a  distinct  bone.  See  Innomi- 
nalum  os. 

Ille'cebra.  (From  etkecu,  to  turn  ;  be- 
cause its  leaves  resemble  worms.)  See  Se- 
dum  acre. 

ILLI'CIUM.  (Illiciu/ri,  ah  illiciendo,  de- 
noting an  enticing  plant,  from  its  being  ve.ry 
fragrant  and  aromatic.)  The  name  of  a 
genus  of  plants  in  the  Linnaean  system. 
Class,  Polyandria.    Order,  Polygynia. 

Illi'cium  anisa'tusi.  Yellow  flowered 
aniseed-tree.  The  systematic  name  of  the 
plant,  the  seeds  of  which  are  called  the  star 
aniseed.  Jlnisum  stellalum.  Anisum  sinense. 
Semen  badian.  They  are  used  with  the  same 
views  as  those  of  tiie  Pimpinella  unisnm. 
Thesame  tree  is  supposed  to  furnish  the  aro- 
matic bark  called  cortex  anisi  stsUali,  or  cor- 
tex lavola. 

Illo'sis.  (From  axo;,  the  eye.)  A  dis- 
tortion of  the  eyes. 

Illutame'ntum.  An  ancient  form  of  an 
external  medicine,  like  the  Ceroma,  with 
which  the  limbs  of  wrestlers,  and  others  de- 
lighting in  like  exercises,  were  rubbed, 
especially  after  bathing ;  an  account  of 
which  may  be  met  with  in  Baclius  De 
Thermis. 

Illuta'tio.  (From  in,  and  lutmn,  mud.) 
lilulation.  A  besmearing  any  part  of  the 
body  with  mud,  and  renewing  it  as  it  grows 
dry,  with  a  view  of  heating,  drying,  and 
discussing.  It  was  chiefly  done  with  the 
mud  found  at  the  bottom  of  mineral 
^nrinj?- 


I i.f.vs.  (From  tKxog,  the  eye.)  A  persan 
who  squints,  or  with  distorted  eyes. 

I'lvs.  (From  ihuc,  mud.)  The  fajces 
of  wine.  Also  an  epithet  for  sediment  in 
stools,  which  resemble  faeces  of  wine  ;  also 
the  sediment  in  urine,  when  it  resembles  the 
same. 

Imeeci'llitas  oculo'rum.  Celsus  speaks 
of  the  Jfyctalopia  by  this  name. 

Imbibi'tio.  (From  imbibo,  to  receive 
into.)  In  chemistry  it  is  a  kind  of  cohoba- 
tion,  when  the  liquor  ascends  and  descends 
upon  a  solid  substance,  till  it  is  fixed  there- 
with. 

Imme'rsus.  a  term  given  by  Bartholine, 
and  some  other  anatomists,  to  the  Subscapu' 
laris  muscle,  because  it  was  hidden,  or,  as  it 
were,  sunk. 

Impa'tiens.  (From  in,  not,  and  pallor, 
to  suffer ;  because  its  leaves  recede  from 
the  hand  with  a  crackling  noise,  as  impa- 
tient of  the  touch.)  A  species  of  persi- 
caria. 

IMPERATOTilA.  (From  im^^ero,  to  over- 
come ;  so  named  because  its  leaves  extend 
and  overwhelm  the  lesser  herbs  which  grow 
near  it.)  1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants 
in  the  Linneean  system.  Class,  Penlandria. 
Order,  Monogynia. 

2.  The  pharmacopoeial  name  of  the  Im- 
peraloria  oslruildum  of  Linnaeus  ;  which 
see. 

Imperato'ria  ostku'thiuji.  The  syste- 
matic name  of  the  master-wort.  Imperalo- 
ria.  Magistranlia.  The  roots  of  this  plant 
are  impoiled  from  the  Alps  and  Pyrenees, 
notwithstanding  it  is  indigenous  to  this 
island  ;  they  have  a  fragrant  smell,  and  a 
bitterish  pungent  taste.  The  plant,  as  its 
name  imports,  was  formerly  thought  to  be 
of  singular  eflScacy  ;  and  its  great  success, 
it  is  said,  caused  it  to  be  distinguished  by  the 
name  of  divinum  remedium.  At  present,  it 
is  considered  merely  as  an  aromatic,  and 
consequently  is  superseded  by  many  of  that 
class  which  possess  superior  qualities. 

IMPETl'GINES.  (The  plural  of  impeti' 
go ;  from  impeto,  to  infest.)  An  order  in  the 
class  cachexia;  of  Cullcn,  the  genera  of  which 
are  characterized  by  cachexia,  deforming  the 
externai  parts  of  the  body  with  tumours, 
eruptions,  &.C. 

IMPETI'GO.  This  affection,  as  described 
by  authors,  is  a  disease  in  which  several  red, 
hard,  dry,  prurient  spots  arise  in  the  face 
and  neck,  and  sometimes  all  over  the  body, 
and  disappear  by  furfuraceous  or  tender 
scales. 

I'mpia  he'rba.  (From  in,  not,  and  plus, 
good  ;  because  it  grows  only  on  barren 
ground.)     A  name  given  to  cudweed. 

Implicated.  Celsus,  Scribonius,  and 
some  others,  call  those  parts  of  physic  so, 
which  have  a  necessary  dependence  on  one 
another;  but  the  term  has  been  more  signifi- 
cantly applied,  by  Bellini,  to  fevers,  where 
two  at  atinae  afflict  a  person,  either  of  thf 


456 


L\C 


IND 


same  kind,  as  a  double  tertian  ;  or,  of  differ- 
ent kini)s,  as  an'intermitfent  tertian,  and  a 
quotidian,  called  a  Semitertian. 

Implu'vium.  (From  impluo,  to  shower 
upon.)  The  shower-bath.  An  embroca- 
tion. 

IMPREGNA'TION.  See  Conception  and 
Generation. 

Inanj'tio.  (From  inanio,  to  empty.) 
Inanition.  Applied  to  tlie  body,  it  means 
evacuation  ;  applied  to  the  mind,  it  means  a 
defect  of  its  powers. 

[ncanta'tion.  fncantatio.  Licantamen- 
turn.  A  way  of  curin»  diseases  by  charms, 
defended  by  Paracelsus,  Helmonf,  and  some 
other  cliemical  enthusiasts. 

Ince'ndium.  (From  incendo,  to  burn.) 
A  burning  fever,  or  sometimes  any  burning 
heat. 

Ince'nsio.  The  same  as  Tncendium.  Also 
a  hot  inflammatory  tumour. 

Incerni'culum.  (From  incerno,  to  sift.) 
A  strainer,  or  sieve.  In  anatomy,  it  is  a 
name  for  the  pelvis  of  the  kidney,  from  its 
oiEce  as  a  strainer. 

Incide'ntia.  (From  incido,  to  cut.)  ^Z- 
ierantia.  Medicines  supposed  to  cut  viscid 
bumours.  JNIedicines  were  formerly  so 
called  which  consist  of  pointed  and  sharp 
particles,  as  acids,  and  most  salts,  which  are 
said  to  incide  or  cut  the  phlegm,  when  they 
break  it  so  as  to  occason  its  discharge. 

Incinera'tio.  (From  incinero,  to  reduce 
to  ashes.)  Incineration.  The  reducing  of 
any  thing  to  ashes  by  fire. 

Ikcisi'vus  infe'rior.  See  Lavator  labii 
inferioris. 

iNcisi'vtJS  latera'lis.  See  Lavator  labii 
superioris  alcegue  nasi. 

Incisi'vus  me'dius.  See  Depressor  labii 
superioris  akeque  nasi. 

Jnciso'ricm.  (From  incido,  to  cut.)  A 
table  whereon  a  patient  is  laid  for  an  opera- 
tion. 

iNciso'Riuai  fora'men.  a  name  of  the 
foramen,  which  lies  behind  the  dentes  inci- 
sores  of  the  upper  jaw. 

INCISORS.  ( Dentes  incisores  ;  from  in- 
cido, to  cut,  from  their  use  in  cutting  the 
food.)  The  four  front  teelh  of  both  jaws 
are  so  called,  because  they  cut  the  food. 
See  Teelh. 

Incontijje'ntia.  (From  in  and  conlineo, 
to  contain.)  Inability  to  retain  the  natural 
evacuations. 

Iscrassa'ntia.  (From  incrasso,  to  make 
thick.)     Medicines  thickening  the  fluids. 

I'NCUBUS.  (From  incubo,  to  lie  upon  ; 
because  the  patient  fancies  that  something 
lies  upon  his  chest.)  See  JVight-mare,  and 
Oneirodynia. 

INCUS.  (A  smith's  anvil,  from  incudo, 
to  smite  upon  ;  so  named  from  its  likeness 
in  shape  to  an  anvil.)'  The  largest  and 
strongest  of  the  bones  of  the  ear  in  the 
tympanum.  It  is  divided  into  a  body  and 
nvo  (-rijra.     Us  bodv  if  situated  auteriorlv. 


is  rather  broad  and  thick,  and  has  two  etai- 
nerices  and  two  depressions,  both  covered 
with  cartilage,  and  intended  for  the  recep" 
tion  of  the  head  of  (he  malleus.  Its  shorter 
crus  extends  no  farther  than  the  cells  of  the 
mastoid  apophysis,  lis  longer  crus,  together 
with  the  manubrium  of  the  malleus,  to 
which  it  is  connected  by  a  ligament,  is  of 
the  same  extent  as  the  shorter  ;  but  its  ex- 
tremity is  curved  inwards,  to  receive  the  os 
orbiciilare,  by  the  intervention  of  which  it 
is  united  with  (he  stapes. 

I'NDEX.  (From  indico,  to  point  out ;  be- 
cause it  is  generally  used  for  such  purposes.) 
The  fore-finger. 

Indian  arrow-root.     See  Maranta. 

Indian  cress.     See  Tropmolum  majus. 

Indian  date-plum.  The  fruit  of  the 
Diospyrus  lotus  of  Linnaeus.  When  rij;e, 
it  has  an  agreeable  taste,  and  is  very  nutri- 
tious. 

Indian  leaf.     See  Laurus  Cassia. 

Indian  pink.     See  Spigelia. 

INDIAN  RUBBER.  The  substance 
known  by  (he  names  Indian  Rubber,  Elas- 
tic gum,  Cayenne  resin,  Cautchuc,  and  by 
the  French  Caoutchouc,  is  prepared  from 
the  juice  of  the  Siphonia  elastica  ; — foliis 
ternalis  elliplicis  inlegerrimis  sublus  cauis 
longe  peliolatis.  Suppl.  plant.  The  manner 
of  obtaining  this  juice  is  by  making  incisions 
through  the  bark  of  the  lower  part  of  the 
trunk  of  the  tree,  from  which  the  fluid  rcsiu 
issues  in  great  abundance,  appearing  of  a 
milky  whiteness  as  it  flows  into  the  vessel 
placed  to  receive  it,  and  into  which  it  is 
conducted  by  means  of  a  tube  or  leaf  fixed 
in  the  incision,  and  supported  with  clay. 
On  exposure  to  the  air,  this  milky  juice 
gradually  inspissates  into  a  soft,  reddish, 
elastic  resin.  It  is  formed  by  the  Indians 
in  South  America  into  various  figures,  but  is 
commonly  brought  to  Europe  in  that  of 
pear-shaped  bottles,  which  are  said  to  be 
formed  by  spreading  the  juice  of  the  Sipho- 
nia  over  a  proper  mould  of  clay  ;  as  soon 
as  one  layer  is  dry,  another  is  added,  unlil 
the  bo!tle  be  of  the  thickness  desired.  It 
is  then  exposed  to  a  thick  dense  smoke,  or 
to  a  fire,  until  it  becomes  so  dry  as  not  to 
stick  to  the  fingers,  when,  by  means  of  cer- 
tain instruments  of  iron,  or  wood,  it  is 
ornamented  on  the  outside  with  various 
figures.  This  being  done,  it  remains  only  to 
pick  out  the  mould,  which  is  easily  eifected 
by  softening  it  with  water.  Indian  rubber 
may  be  subjected  to  the  aetion  of  some  of 
the  most  powerful  menstrua,  without  suffer- 
ing the  least  change,  while  its  pliability 
and  elasticity  are  eminently  peculiar  to 
itself.  Its  proper  menstruum  is  known  to 
some  persons  in  England,  who  keep  it  a 
profound  secret,  and  prepare  the  gum  into 
beautiful  catheters,  bougies,  syringes,  pessa- 
ries,  &c. 

Indian  wheal.     See  Zea  mays. 

Ivdia'^a  RA'fji.v,     Ipecacuarih!!. 


iNF 


INF 


457 


isDiCA  CAMo'TES.     Potatoes. 

I'NDICANS.  Indicant.  The  proxi- 
mate cause  of  a  disease,  or  that  from  which 
the  indication  is  drawn. 

Indicating  days,  are  the  same  as  criti- 
cal days. 

INDICATION.  {Indicatio;  from  in- 
dico,  to  show.)  An  indication  is  that  which 
demonstrates  in  a  disease  what  oug^ht  to 
be  done.  It  is  three-fold :  preservative, 
which  preserves  health ;  curative,  which 
expels  a  present  disease  ;  and  vital,  which 
respects  the  powers  and  reasons  of  diet. 
The  scope  from  which  indications  ai'e 
taken,  or  determined,  is  comprehended  in 
this  distich : 

Ars,  alas,  regio,  complexio,  virtus, 

Mos    et  symptama,    repletio,    tempus  et 
usus. 

INDICA'TOR.  (From  indico,  to  point ; 
so  named  from  its  office  of  extending  the 
index,  or  fore-finger.)  Extensor  indicis 
of  Cowper.  Extensor  secundi  tnternodii 
indicis proprius,  zulgo  indicator  of  Douglas, 
and  Cubito-sus  plialangettien  de  Vindix  of 
Dumas.  An  extensor  muscle  of  the  fore- 
finger, situated  chiefly  on  the  lower  and 
posterior  part  of  the  fore-arm.  It  arises, 
by  an  acute  fleshy  beginning,  from  the 
middle  of  the  posterior  part  of  tJie  ulna,  its 
tendon  passes  under  the  same  ligament  with 
the  extensor  di gi to I'um  communis,  with  part 
of  which  it  is  inserted  into  the  posterior 
part  of  the  fore-finger. 

I'ndicum  li'gnuji.     Logwood. 

TwDicus.     Sweet  and  bitter  costus. 

I'jVDicus  Mo'RBrs.  The  venereal  disease. 

INDI'GENOUS.  {Morbus  indigenus; 
indigenaab  indu,  i.  e.  in  etgeno,  i.  e.gigno, 
to  beget.)  Applied  to  diseases  which  are 
peculiar  to  any  country. 

Ijidura'ntia.  (From  induro,  to  haj'den.) 
Medicines  which  harden. 

Indu'sium.  (From  induo,  to  put  on.) 
A  shirt.  Also  the  name  of  the  amnios, 
from  its  covering  the  foetus  like  a  shirt. 

Ine'sis.  (From  ivom,  to  evacuate.)  Ine- 
thus.     An  evacuation  of  the  humours. 

INFECTION.     See  Contagion. 

Infernal.  A  name  given  to  a  caustic, 
lapis  infemalis,  from  its  strong  burning 
property. 

Infibula'tio.  (Tvovninfibulo,  to  button 
together.)  An  impediment  to  the  retrac- 
tion of  the  prepuce. 

INFLAMMABLE.  Chemists  distin- 
guish by  this  term  such  bodies  of  the  mine- 
ral kingdom  only  as  burn  with  facility,  and 
flame  in  an  increased  temperature. 

INFLAMMATION.  {Inflammatio  ; 

fvom  injlammo,  to  ham.)  Pklogosis.  Phleg- 
masia. A  genus  of  disease  in  the  class 
pyrexia,  and  order  phlegmasim,  of  CuUen, 

This  disease  is  characterized  by  heat, 
pain,  redness,  attended  with  more  or  less  of 
tumefactioa  and  fever.    Inflainniation  is  di- 


vided into  two  species,  viz.' phlegmonous 
and  erysipelatous. 

Besides  this  division,  inflammation  is 
either  acute  or  chronic,  local  or  general, 
simple  or  complicated  with  other  diseases. 

Phlegmonous  inflammation  is  known  by 
its  bright  red  colour,  tension,  heat,  and  a 
circumscribed,  throbbing,  painful  tume- 
faction of  the  part ;  tending  to  suppuration. 
Phlegmon  is  generally  used  to  denote  an 
inflammatory  tumour,  situated  in  the  skin, 
or  cellular  membrane.  When  the  same 
disease  afi"ects  the  viscera,  it  is  usually  call- 
ed phlegmonous  inflammation. 

Erysipelatous  inflammation  is  considered 
as  an  inflammation  of  a  dull  red  colour, 
vanishing  upon  pressure,  spreading  une- 
qually, with  a  burning  pain,  the  tumour 
scarcely  perceptible,  ending  in  vesicles,  or 
desquamation.  This  species  of  inflamma- 
tion admits  of  a  division  into  erythema, 
when  there  is  merely  an  afiection  of  the 
skin,  with  very  little  of  the  whole  system ; 
and  erysipelas,  when  there  is  general  af- 
fection of  the  system. 

The  fever  attending  erysipelatous  inflam- 
mation is  generally  synochus,  or  typhus, 
excepting  when  it  affects  very  vigorous 
habits,  and  then  it  may  be  synocha. 

The  fever  attending  phlegmonous  inflam- 
mation is  almost  always  synocha.  Persons 
in  the  prime  of  life,  and  in  full  vigour,  with 
a  plethoric  habit  of  body,  are  most  liable  to 
the  attacks  of  phlegmonous  inflammation  ; 
whereas,  those  advanced  in  years,  and  those 
of  a  weak  habit  of  body,  irritable,  and  lean, 
are  most  apt  to  be  attacked  with  erysipe- 
latous inflammation. 

Phlegmonous  inflammation  terminates  in 
resolutiati,  suppuration,  gangrene,  and  scir- 
rhus,  or  induration. 

Resolution  is  known  to  be  about  to  take 
place  when  the  symptoms  gradually  abate ; 
suppuration,  when  the  inflammation  does 
not  readily  yield  to  proper  remedies,  the 
throbbing  increases,  the  tumour  points  ex- 
ternally, and  rigors  come  on.  Gangrene 
is  about  to  take  place  when  the  pain  abates, 
tlie  pulse  sinks,  and  cold  perspirations  come 
on.  Scirrhus,  or  induration,  is  known  by 
the  imflammatiou  continuing  a  longer  time 
than  usual ;  the  tumefaction  continues,  and 
a  considerable  hardness  remains.  This  kind 
of  tumour  gives  little  or  no  pain,  and,  when 
it  takes  place,  it  is  usually  the  sequel  of  in- 
flammation affecting  glandular  parts.  It 
somedmes,  however,  is  accompanied  with 
lancinating  pains,  ulcerates,  and  becomes 
cancerous. 

Erythematous  inflammation  terminates 
in  resolution,  suppuration,  or  gangrene. 
The  symptoms  of  inflammation  are  account- 
ed for  in  the  following  way  : 

The  redness  arises  from  the  dilation  of 
the  small  vessels,  which  become  sufficiently 
large  to  admit  the  red  particles  in  large 
cuantities ;  it  appears  al":o  tc  occur,  in  some 


458 


INF 


INF 


cases,  from  the  generation  of  new  vessels. 
The  swelling  is  caused  by  the  dilatation  of 
the  vessels,  the  plethoric  state  of  the  arte- 
ries and  veins,  the  exudation  of  coagula- 
ble  lymph  into  the  interstices  of  the  cellu- 
lar membrane,  and  the  interruption  of  ab- 
sorption. 

In  regard  to  the  augmentation  of  heat, 
as  the  thermometer  denotes  very  little  in- 
crease of  temperature,  it  appears  to  be  ac- 
counted for  from  the  increased  sensibility  of 
the  nerves,  which  convey  false  impressions 
to  the  sensorium.  The  pain  is  occasioned 
by  a  deviation  from  the  natural  state  of  the 
parts,  and  the  unusual  condition  into  which 
the  nerves  are  thrown.  The  tlirobbing  de- 
pends on  the  increased  action  of  the  arte- 
ries. 

Blood  takeu  from  a  person  labouring  un- 
der active  inflammation,  exhibits  a  yellow- 
ish white  crust  on  the  surface  ;  this  is  de- 
nominated the  buffy  coriaceous,  or  inflam- 
matory coat.  This  consists  of  a  layer  of  co- 
agulable  lymph,  almost  destitute  of  red  par- 
ticles. Blood,  in  this  state,  is  often  termed 
sizy.  The  colouring  part  of  the  blood  is  its 
heaviest  constituent :  and,  as  the  blood  of  a 
person  labouring  under  inflammation  is 
longer  coagulating  than  healthy  blood,  it  is 
supposed  that  the  red  particles  have  an  op- 
portunity to  descend  to  a  considerable  depth 
from  the  surface  before  they  become  en- 
tangled. The  buSy  coat  of  blood  is  gene- 
rally the  best  criterion  of  inflammation ; 
there  are  a  few  anomalous  constitutions  in 
^hich  this  state  of  blood  is  always  found; 
but  these  are  rare. 

The  occasional  and  exciting  causes  of  in- 
flammation are  very  numerous ;  they,  how- 
ever, may  generally  be  classed  under  ex- 
ternal violence,  produced  either  by  me- 
chanical or  chemical  irritation,  changes  of 
temperature,  and  stimulating  foods.  Fever 
often  seems  to  be  a  remote  cause  ;  the  in- 
flammation thus  produced  is  generally  con- 
sidered as  critical.  Spontaneous  inflamma- 
tion sometimes  occurs  when  no  perceptible 
cause  can  be  assigned  for  its  production. 
Scrophula  and  syphilis  may  be  considered 
as  exciting  causes  of  inflammation. 

With  regard  to  the  proximate  cause,  it 
has  been  the  subject  of  much  dispute.  Galen 
considered  phlegmon  to  be  produced  by  a 
superabundance  of  the  humour  sanguineus. 
Boerhaave  referred  the  proximate  cause  to 
an  obstruction  in  the  small  vessels,  occa- 
sioned by  a  viscosity  or  lentor  of  the  blood. 
CuUen  and  others  attributed  it  rather  to  an 
affection  of  the  vessels  than  a  change  of  the 
fiaids. 

The  proximate  cause,  at  the  present  pe- 
riod, is  generally  considered  to  be  a  mor- 
bid dilatation,  and  increased  action  of  such 
arteries  as  lead  and  are  distributed  to  the 
inflamed  part. 

Infiammation  of  fhe  brain.  See  PJire- 
nilis. 


Infiammation  of  the  bladder.  See  Cysiiiis, 

Inflammation  of  the  eyes.  See  Ophthalmia, 

Inflammation  of  the  intestines.  See  En- 
teritis. 

Inflammation  of  the  kidneys.  See  J^e- 
phritis. 

Inflammation  of  the  liver.     See  Hepatitis. 

Inflammation  of  the  lungs.  See  Pneu- 
monia. 

Inflammation  of  the  peritonaum.  See 
Peritonitis. 

Inflammation  of  the  pleura.  See  Pleu- 
ritis. 

Inflammation  of  the  stomach.  See  Gas- 
tritis. 

liflammation  of  the  testicle.  See  Hernia 
humoralis. 

Inflammation  oftheuterus.  See Hysteritis. 

Iwfla'tio.  (From  inflo,  to  pufl"up.)  A 
windy  tumour,  or  swelling.  See  Emphy- 
sema. 

Inflati'va.  (From  inflo,  to  puff  up 
with  wind.)  Medicines  or  food  which 
cause  flatulence. 

INFLUE'NZA.  (The  Italian  word  for 
influence.)  The  disease  is  so  named  be- 
cause it  was  supposed  to  be  produced  by 
a  peculiar  influence  of  the  stars.  See 
Catarrhus  d  contagio. 

INFRASCAFULA'RIS.  (From  infra, 
beneath,  and  scapula,  the  shoulder-blade.) 
A  muscle  named  from  its  position  beneath 
the  scapula. 

INFRASPINA'TUS.  (From  infra,  be- 
neath, and  spina,  the  spine.) 

INFUNDI'BULUM.  (From  infundo, 
to  pour  in.)  1.  A  canal  that  proceeds  from 
the  vuh'a  of  the  brain  to  the  pituitary  gland 
in  the  sella  turcica. 

2.  The  beginnings  of  the  excretory  duct 
of  the  kidney,  or  cavities  into  which  the 
urine  is  first  received,  are  called  infundi- 
bula. 

INFUSION.  (Jnfusum;  from  infuMo, 
to  pour  in.)  Infusio.  A  process  that  con- 
sists in  pouring  water  of  any  required  de- 
gree of  temperature  on  such  substances  as 
have  a  loose  texture,  as  thin  bark,  wood  in 
shavings,  or  small  pieces,  leaves,  flowers, 
&c.  and  suff'eringit  to  stand  a  certain  time. 
The  liquor  obtained  by  tlie  above  process  is 
called  an  infusion.  The  following  are 
among  the  most  approved  infusions. 

Infu'sum  anthe'midis.  Infusion  of  ca- 
momile. "  Take  of  camomile-flowers,  two 
drachms ;  boiling  water,  haK  a  pint.  Ma- 
cerate for  ten  minutes,  in  a  covered  ves- 
sel, and  strain.' '  For  its  virtues,  see  An- 
themis  nobilis. 

Infu'sum  armora'cle  compo'situm. 
Compound  infusion  of  horse-radish.  "  Take 
of  fresh  horse-radish  root,  sliced,  mustard- 
seeds,  bruised,  of  each  one  ounce  ;  boiling 
water,  a  pint.  Macerate  for  two  hours,  in 
a  covered  vessel,  and  strain ;  then  add 
compound  spirit  of  horse-radish,  a  fluid 
ounce."     See  Cochlearia  armoracia. 


INF 


ING 


459 


^NFtr'stTM  aura'ntii  coMPo'siTCM.  Com- 
pound infusion  of  orange-peel.  "  Take  of 
orange-peel,  dried,  two  drachms ;  lemon- 
peel,  fresh,  a  drachm  ;  cloves,  bruised,  half 
a  drachm  ;  boiling  water,  half  a  pint.  Ma- 
cerate for  a  quarter  of  an  hour,  in  a  co- 
vered vessel,  and  strain."  See  Citrus  au- 
rantium. 

liVFT/suM  cahj'mb.e.  lufusiou  of  ca- 
lumba.  "  Take  of  calumba-root,  sliced,  a 
drachm  ;  boiling  water,  half  a  pint.  Mace- 
rate for  two  hours,  in  a  covered  vessel,  and 
strain."     See  Calumba. 

InFu'sUM    CARYOPflTLLo'RUM.    Infusion 

of  cloves.  "  Take  of  cloves,  bruised,  a 
drachm;  boiling  water,  half  a  pint.  Mace- 
rate for  two  hours,  in  a  covered  vessel,  and 
strain."     See  Eugenia  caryoj)hyllala. 

Ijvfu'sum  cascari'll^.  Infusion  of  cas- 
carilla,  "  Take  of  cascarilla  bark,  bruised, 
half  an  ounce  ;  boiling  water,  half  a  pint. 
Macerate  for  two  hours,  in  a  covered  vessel, 
and  strain."     See  Croton  cascarilla. 

Infu'sum  ca'techu  compositum.  Com- 
pound infusion  of  catechu.  "Take  of  ex- 
tract of  catechu,  two  drachms  and  a  half; 
cinnamon  bark,  bruised,  half  a  drachm  ; 
boiling  water,  half  a  pint.  Macerate  for  an 
hour,  in  a  covered  vessel,  and  strain."  See 
Acacia  catechu. 

Infu'sum  cincho'n^.  Infusion  of  cin- 
chona. "  Take  of  lance-leaved  cinchona 
bark,  bruised,  half  an  ounce  ;  boiling  wa- 
ter, half  a  pint.  Macerate  for  two  hours, 
in  a  covered  vessel,  and  strain."  See  Cin- 
chona. 

Inft/sum  cuspa'rijE.  Infusion  of  cus- 
paria.  "  Take  of  cusparia  bark,  bruised, 
two  drachms  ;  boiling  water,  half  a  pint. 
Macerate  for  two  hours,  in  a  covered  ves- 
sel, and  strain."     See  Cusparia  ftbrifuga. 

Infu'sum  digita'lis.  Infusion  of  fox- 
glove. "  Take  of  purple  fox-glove  leaves, 
dried,  a  drachm ;  boiling  water,  half  a 
pint.  Macerate  for  four  hours,  in  a  co- 
vered vessel,  and  strain  ;  then  add  spirit  of 
cinnamon,  half  a  fluid  ounce."  See  Digi- 
talis. 

Inft/sum  gentia'n^compo'sititih.  Com- 
pound infusion  of  gentian.  "  Take  of  gen- 
tian-root, sliced,  orange-peel,  dried,  of  each 
a  drachm ;  lemon-peel,  fresh,  two  drachms ; 
boiling  water,  twelve  fluid  ounces.  Mace- 
rate for  an  hour,  in  a  covered  vessel,  and 
strain."     See  Gentiana. 

Infu'sum  li'jvi.  Infusion  of  linseed. 
"  Take  of  linseed,  bruised,  an  ounce  ;  li- 
quorice-root, sliced,  half  an  ounce  ;  boiling 
■water,  two  pints.  Macerate  for  two  hours, 
near  the  fire,  in  a  covered  vessel,  and 
strain."     See  Linum  usitatissimum. 

Infu'sum  atTA'ssi^.  Infusion  of  quas- 
sia. "  Take  of  quassia  wood,  a  scruple ; 
boiling  water,  half  a  pint.  Macerate  for 
two  hours,  and  strain."  See  Quassia 
amara. 

Infu'sum  rhe'i.      Infusion  of  rhubarb. 


"  Take  of  rhubarb-root,  sliced,  a  drachm ; 
boiling  water,  half  a  pint.  Macerate  for 
two  hours,  and  strain."     See  Rheum. 

Infu'sum  ro's^.  "  Take  of  the  petals 
of  red  rose,  dried,  half  and  an  ounce ;  boiling 
water,  two  pints  and  a  half;  dilute  sulphu- 
ric acid,  three  fluid  drachms ;  double-refined 
sugar,  an  ounce  and  a  half.  Pour  the  water 
upon  the  petals  of  the  rose  in  a  glass  vessel ; 
then  add  the  acid,  and  macerate  for  half  an 
hour.  Lastly,  strain  the  infusion,  and  add 
the  sugar  to  it."    See  Rosa  Gallica. 

Infu'sum  se'nnjE.  Infusion  of  senna. 
"  Take  of  senna-leaves,  an  ounce  and  a  half; 
ginger-root,  sliced,  a  drachm  ;  boiling  water, 
a  pint.  Macerate  for  an  hour,  in  a  covered 
vessel,  and  strain  the  liquor."  See  Cassia 
senna. 

Infu'sum  simarou'e^e.  Infusion  of  si- 
raarouba.  "  Take  of  Simarouba-bark, 
bruised,  half  a  drachm ;  boiling  water,  half 
a  pint.  Macerate  for  two  hours,  in  a  cover- 
ed vessel,  and  strain."  See  Quassia  sima- 
rouba. 

Infu'sum  taba'ci.  Infusion  of  tobacco. 
"  Take  of  tobacco-leaves,  a  drachm  ;  boiling 
water,  a  pint.  Macerate  for  an  hour,  in  a 
covered  vessel,  and  strain."  See  Kicotiana. 

INGENHOUZ,  John,  was  born  at  Bre- 
da, in  1730.  Little  is  known  of  his  early- 
life  ;  but  in  1767  he  came  to  England  to 
learu  the  Suttonian  method  of  inoculation. 
In  the  following  year  he  went  to  Vienna,  to 
inoculate  some  of  the  imperial  family,  for 
which  service  he  received  ample  honours  ; 
and  shortly  after  performed  the  same  opera- 
tion on  the  Grand  Duke  of  Tuscany  ;  when 
he  returned  to  this  country,  and  spent  the 
remainder  of  his  life  in  scientific  pursuits. 
In  1779  he  published  "  Experiments  ou 
Vegetables,"  discovering  their  great  power 
of  purifying  the  air  in  sunshine,  but  in- 
juring it  in  the  shade  and  night.  He  was 
also  author  of  several  papers  in  the  Philo- 
sophical Transactions,  being  an  active 
member  of  the  Royal  Society.  He  died  ia 
1799. 

Inglu'vies.  The  claw,  crop,  or  gorge 
of  a  bird.     Also  gluttony. 

INGRASSIAS,  John  Philip,  was  bora 
in  Sicily,  and  graduated  at  Padua  in  1537, 
with  singular  reputation  ;  whence  he  was  in- 
vited to  a  professorship  in  several  of  the 
Italian  schools :  but  he  gave  the  preference 
to  Naples,  where  he  distinguished  himself 
greatly  by  his  learning  and  judgment-  At 
length  he  returned  to  his  native  island,  and 
settled  at  Palermo,  where  he  was  also  highly 
esteemed  ;  and  in  1563  made  first  physician 
to  that  country  by  Philip  II.  of  Spain,  to 
whom  it  then  belonged.  This  office  ena- 
bled him  to  introduce  excellent  regulations 
into  the  medical  practice  of  the  island  ;  and 
when  the  plague  raged  there  in  1575,  the 
judicious  measures  adopted  by  him  arrested 
its  progress  :  whence  the  magistrates  de- 
creed him  a  large  reward,  of  which,  how- 


460 


IXX 


!NN 


ever,  he  only  accepted  a  part,  and  applied 
that  to  religious  uses.  He  died  in  1580,  at 
the  age  of  70.  He  cultivated  anatomy  with 
great  assiduity,  and  is  reckoned  one  of  the 
improvers  of  that  art,  especially  in  regard 
to  the  structure  of  the  cranium,  and  the  or- 
gan of  hearing.  He  is  said  also  to  have  dis- 
covered the  seminal  vesicles.  He  publish- 
ed several  works,  particularly  an  account  of 
the  plague ;  and  a  treatise  "  De  Tumoribus 
praeter  Naturam,"  which  is  chiefly  a  com- 
mentary on  Avicenna,  but  is  deserving  of 
notice,  as  containing  the  first  modern  de- 
scription of  Scarlatina,  under  the  name  of 
Rossalia ;  and  perhaps  the  first  account  of 
varicella,  vdiich  he  called  crystalli.  But  his 
principal  work  was  published  by  his  nephew 
in  1603,  entitled,  "  Commentaries  on  Ga- 
len's Book  concerning  the  Bones." 

IwGRAViDATiON.  (From  ingravidor,  to 
be  great  with  child.)  The  same  as  impreg- 
nation, or  going  with  child. 

I'NGUEN.  (-inis,  n.)  The  groin.  The 
lower  and  lateral  part  of  the  abdomen, 
above  the  thigh. 

.  Inguinal  ligament.  See  Pouparfs  liga- 
ment. 

Inguinal  hernia.     See  Hernia. 

IwHUMATioN.  (From  inhumo,  to  put  into 
the  ground.)  The  burying  a  patient  in 
warm  or  medicated  earth.  Some  chemists 
have  fancied  thus  to  call  that  kind  of  diges- 
tion which  is  performed  by  burying  the  ma- 
terials in  dung,  or  in  the  earth. 

I'nion.  (From  «,  a  nerve  ;  as  being  the 
place  where  nerves  originate.)  The  occi- 
put. Blancard  says  it  is  the  beginning  of 
the  spinal  marrow ;  others  say  it  is  the  back 
part  of  the  neck. 

Injacula'tio.  (From  injaculor,  to  shoot 
into.)  So  Helmont  calls  a  disorder  which 
consists  of  a  violent  spasmodic  pain  in  the 
stomach,  and  an  immobility  of  the  body. 

INJE'CTION.  (From  injicio,  to  cast 
into.)  A  medicated  liquor  to  throw  into  a 
natural  or  preternatural  cavity  of  the  body 
by  means  of  a  syringe. 

INNOMINA'TA  ARTE'RIA.  The  first 
branch  given  ofi"  by  the  arch  of  the  aorta. 
It  soon  divides  into  the  right  carotid  and 
right  subclavian  arteries. 

INNOMINA'TUM  OS.  {Innominatus ; 
from  in,  priv.  and  nomen,  a  name ;  so  call- 
ed because  the  three  bones  of  which  it  ori- 
ginally was  formed  grew  together,  and 
formed  one  complete  bone,  which  was  then 
left  nameless.)  A  large  irregular  bone, 
situated  at  the  side  of  the  pelvis.  It  is  di- 
vided into  three  portions,  viz.  the  iliac,  is- 
chiatic,  and  pubic,  which  are  usually  de- 
scribed as  three  distinct  bones. 

The  03  ilium,  or  haunch-bone,  is  of  a 
very  irregular  shape.  The  lower  part  of 
it  is  thick  and  narrow  ;  its  superior  portion 
is  broad  and  thin,  terminating  in  a  ridge, 
called  the  spine  of  the  ilium,  and  more 
<5ommonly    known    by   the    name  of    the 


haunch.  This  spine  rises  up  like  an  arch, 
being  turned  somewhat  outward,  and  from 
this  appearance,  the  upper  part  of  the  pel- 
vis, when  viewed  together,  has  not  been 
improperly  compared  to  the  wings  of  a 
phaeton.  This  spine,  in  the  recent  subject, 
appears  as  if  tipped  with  cartilage ;  but 
this  appearance  is  nothing  more  than  tlie 
tendinous  fibres  of  the  muscles  that  are  in- 
serted into  it.  Externally,  this  bone  is  un- 
equally prominent,  and  hollowed  for  the  at- 
tachment of  muscles  ;  and  internally,  at  its 
broadest  fore-part,  it  is  smooth  and  concave. 
At  its  lower  part,  there  is  a  considerable 
ridge  on  its  inner  surface.  This  ridge, 
which  extends  from  the  os  sacrum,  and  cor- 
responds with  a  similar  prominence,  both 
on  that  bone  and  the  ischium,  forms,  with 
the  inner  part  of  the  ossa  pubis,  what  is 
called  the  brim  of  the  pelvis.  The  whole 
of  the  internal  surface,  behind  this  ridge,  is 
very  unequal.  The  os  ilium  has  likewise 
a  smaller  surface  posteriorly,  by  which  it  is 
articulated  to  the  sides  of  the  os  sacrum. 
This  surface  has,  by  some,  been  compared 
to  the  human  ear,  and,  by  others,  to  the 
head  of  a  bird  ;  but  neither  of  these  com- 
parisons seem  to  convey  any  just  idea  of  its 
form  or  appearance.  Its  upper  part  is 
rough  and  porous ;  lower  down  it  is  more 
solid.  It  is  firmly  united  to  the  os  sacrum 
by  a  cartilaginous  substance,  and  like- 
wise by  very  strong  ligamentous  fibres, 
which  are  extended  to  that  bone  from 
the  whole  circumference  of  this  irregular 
surface.  The  spine  of  this  bone,  which  is 
originally  an  epiphysis,  has  two  considera- 
ble tuberosities,  one  anteriorly,  and  the 
other  posteriorly,  which  is  the  largest 
of  the  two.  The  ends  of  this  spine  too, 
from  their  projecting  more  than  the  parts 
of  the  bone  below  them,  are  called  spinal 
processes.  Before  the  anterior  spinal 
process,  the  spine  is  hollowed,  where  part 
of  the  Sartorius  muscle ,  is  placed ;  and 
below  the  posterior  spinal  process,  there 
is  a  very  large  niche  in  the  bone,  which, 
in  the  recent  subject,  has  a  strong  liga- 
ment stretched  over  its  lower  part,  from 
the  OS  sacrum  to  the  sharp-pointed  process 
of  the  ischium  ;  so  that  a  great  hole  is 
formed,  through  which  pass  the  great  sciatic 
nerve  and  the  posterior  crural  vessels 
under  the  pyriform  muscle,  part  of  which 
is  likewise  lodged  in  this  hole.  The  lowest, 
thickest,  and  narrowest  part  of  the  ilium, 
in  conjunction  with  the  other  two  por- 
tions of  each  os  innominatum,  helps 
to  form  the  acetabulum  for  the  os  fe- 
moris. 

The  OS  ischium,  or  liip-bone,  which  is 
the  lowest  of  the  three  portions  of  each 
os  innominatum,  is  of  a  very  irregular 
figure,  and  usually  divided  into  its  body, 
tuberosity,  and  ramus.  The  body,  exter- 
nally, forms  the  inferior  portion  of  the  ace- 
tabulum, and  sends  a  sharp-pointed  process 


INN 


INN 


461 


backwai'ds,  called  the  spine  of  the  ischium. 
This  is  the  process  to  which  the  ligament  is 
attached,  ■which  was  just  now  described  as 
forming  a  great  foramen  for  the  passage  of 
the  sciatic  nerve.  The  tuberosity  is  large 
and  irregufar,  and  is  placed  at  the  inferior 
part  of  the  bone,  giving  origin  to  several 
muscles.  In  the  recent  subject,  it  seems 
covered  with  a  cartilaginous  crust ;  but  this 
appearance,  as  in  the  spine  of  the  ilium,  is 
nothing  more  than  the  tendinous  fibres  of  the 
muscles  that  are  inserted  into  it.  This  tu- 
berosity, which  is  tlie  lowest  portion  of  the 
trunk,  supports  us  when  we  sit.  Between 
the  spine  and  the  tuberosity  is  observed  a 
sinuosity,  covered  with  a  cartilao^inous 
crust,  which  serves  as  a  pulley,  on  which 
the  obturator  muscle  plays.  From  the  tu- 
berosity, the  bone  becoming  narrower  and 
thinner,  forms  the  ramus,  or  branch,  which 
passing  forwards  and  upwards,  makes,  with 
the  ramus  of  the  os  pubis,  a  large  hole,  of 
an  oval  shape,  the  foramen  magnum  ischii 
which  affords,  through  its  whole  circumfe- 
rence, attachment  to  muscles.  This  foramen 
is  more  particularly  noticed  in  describing 
the  OS  pubis. 

The  OS  pubis,  or  share-bone,  which  is  tlie 
smallest  of  the  tliree  portions  of  the  os  inno- 
minatum,  is  placed  at  the  upper  and  fore 
part  of  the  pelvis,  where  the  two  ossa  pubis 
meet,  and  are  united  to  each  other  by  means 
of  a  very  strong  cartilage,  which  constitutes 
what  is  called  the  symphysis  pubis.  Each  os 
pubis  may  be  divided  into  its  body,  angle, 
and  ramus.  The  body,  which  is  the  outer 
part,  is  joined  to  tlie  os  ilium.  The  angle 
comes  forward  to  form  the  symphysis,  and 
the  ramus  isathin  apophysis,  which,  uniting 
with  the  ramus  of  the  ischium,  forms  the 
foramen  magnum  ischii,  or  thyroideum,  as  it 
has  been  sometimes  called,  from  its  resem- 
blance to  a  door  or  shield.  This  foramen  is 
somewhat  wider  above  than  below,  and  its 
greatest  diameter  is,  from  above  down- 
wards, and  obliquely  from  within  outwards. 
In  the  recent  subject,  it  is  almost  completely 
closed  by  a  strong  fibi-ous  membrane,  called 
the  obturator  ligament.  Upwards  and  out- 
wards, where  we  observe  a  niche  in  the 
bone,  the  fibres  of  this  ligament  are  sepa- 
rated, to  allow  a  passage  to  the  posterior 
crural  nerve,  an  artery,  and  vein.  The 
great  uses  of  this  foramen  seem  to  be  to 
lighten  the  bones  of  the  pelvis,  and  to  afford 
a  convenient  lodgment  to  the  obturator 
muscles.  The  three  bo'^es  now  described 
as  constituting  the  os  innominatum  on  each 
side,  ail  concur  to  form  the  great  acetabu- 
lum, or  cotyloid  cavity,  which  receives 
the  head  of  the  thigh-bone  ;  the  os  ilium 
and  os  ischium  making  each  about  two- 
fifths,  and  the  os  pubis  one-fifth,  of  the 
cavity.  This  acetabulum,  which  is  of  con- 
siderable depth,  is  of  a  spherical  shape.  Its 
brims  are  high,  and,  in  the  recent  subject, 
it  is  tipped  with  cartilage.  These  brims, 
however,  are  higher  above  and  externallv 


than  they  are  internally  and  below,  where 
we  observe  a  niche  in  the  bone  (namely 
the  ischium),  across  which  is  stretched  a 
ligament,  forming  a  hole  for  the  trans- 
mission of  blood-vessels  and  nerves  to  the 
cavity  of  the  joint.  The  cartilage  which 
lines  the  acetabulum,  is  thickest  at  its  cir- 
cumference, and  thinner  within,  where  a 
little  hole  is  to  be  obser\'ed,  in  which  is 
placed  the  apparatus  that  serves  to  lubri- 
cate the  joint,  and  facilitate  its  motions. 
We  are  Likewise  able  to  discover  the  im- 
pression made  by  the  internal  ligament  of 
the  OS  femoris,  which,  by  being  attached 
both  to  this  cavity  and  to  the  head  of  the 
OS  femoris,  helps  to  secure  the  latter  in  the 
acetabulum.  The  bones  of  the  pelvis  serve 
to  support  the  spine  and  upper  parts  of 
the  body,  to  lodge  the  intestines,  urinary 
bladder,  and  other  viscera ;  and  likewise 
to  unite  the  trunk  to  the  lower  extremities. 
But,  besides  these  uses,  they  are  destined, 
in  the  female  subject,  for  other  important 
purposes  ;  and  the  accoucheur  finds,  in  the 
study  of  these  bones,  the  foundation  of  all 
midwifery  knowledge.  Several  eminent 
writers  are  of  opinion,  that,  in  difficult  par- 
turition, all  the  bones  of  the  pelvis  undergo 
a  certain  degree  of  separation.  It  has  been 
observed  likewise,  that  the  cartilage  uniting 
the  ossa  pubis  is  thicker,  and  of  a  more 
spongy  texture,  in  women  than  in  men,  and 
therefore  more  likely  to  swell  and  enlarge 
during  pregnancy.  That  many  instances  of 
a  partial  separation  of  these  bones,  during 
labour,  have  happened,  there  can  be  no 
doubt ;  such  a  separation,  however,  ought 
by  no  means  to  be  considered  as  an  uniform 
and  salutary  work  of  nature,  as  some  wri- 
ters seem  to  think,  but  as  the  effect  of  dis- 
ease. But  there  is  another  circumstance, 
in  regard  to  this  part  of  osteology,  which  is 
well  worthy  of  attention  ;  and  this  is,  the 
different  capacities  of  the  pelvis  in  the  male 
and  female  subject.  It  has  been  observed, 
that  the  os  sacrum  is  shorter  and  broader 
in  women  than  in  men  ;  the  ossa  ilia  are 
also  found  more  expanded  :  whence  it  hap- 
pens, that  in  women  the  centre  of  gravity 
does  not  fall  so  directly  on  the  upper  part 
of  the  thigh  as  in  men,  and  this  seems  to 
be  the  reason,  why,  in  general,  they  step 
with  less  firmness,  and  move  their  hips  for- 
wards in  walking.  From  these  circumstan- 
ces also,  the  brim  of  the  female  pelvis  is 
nearly  of  an  oval  shape,  being  considerably 
wider  from  side  to  side,  than  from  the  sym- 
physis pubis  to  the  os  sacrum ;  whereas,  in 
man  it  is-  rounder,  and  every  where  of  less 
diameter.  The  inferior  opening  of  the  pel- 
vis is  likewise  proportion  ably  larger  in  the 
female  subject,  the  ossa  ischia  being  more 
separated  from  each  other,  and  the  foramen 
ischii  larger,  so  that,  where  the  os  ischium 
and  OS  pubis  are  united  together,  they  form 
a  greater  circle  ;  the  os  sacrum  is  also  more 
hollowed,  though  shorter,  and  the  os  coc- 
cygis  more  looselj'  connected,  and  therefore 


462 


JNO 


INO 


capable  of  a  greater  degree  of  motioa  than 
in  men. 

Innomina'ti  ne'rvi.  a  name  of  the 
fifth  pair  of  nerves. 

INOCULATION.  The  insertion  of  a 
poison  into  any  part  of  the  body.  It  was 
mostly  practised  with  that  of  the  small-pox, 
because  we  had  learnt,  from  experience, 
that,  by  so  doing,  we  generally  procured 
fewer  pustules,  and  a  much  milder  disease, 
than  when  the  small-pox  was  taken  in  a 
natural  way.  Although  the  advantages 
were  evident,  yet  objections  were  raised 
against  inoculation,  on  the  notion  that  it 
exposed  the  person  to  some  risk,  when  he 
might  have  passed  through  life,  without 
ever  taking  the  disease  naturally ;  but  it  is 
obvious  that  he  was  exposed  to  much  great- 
er danger,  from  the  intercourse  which  he 
must  have  with  his  fellow-creatures,  by 
taking  the  disorder  in  a  natural  way.  It  has 
also  been  adduced,  that  a  person  is  liable  to 
take  the  small-pox  a  second  time,  when 
produced  at  first  by  artificial  means  ;  but 
such  instances  are  very  rare,  besides  not  be- 
ing sufiiciently  authentic.  We  may  conj  e  c- 
ture  that,  in  most  of  those  cases,  the  matter 
used  was  not  variolous,  but  that  of  some 
other  eruptive  disorder,  such  as  the  chick- 
en-pox, which  has  often  been  mistaken  for 
the  small-pox.  However,  since  the  disco- 
very of  the  preventive  power  of  the  cow- 
pock,  small-pox  inoculation  has  been  rapid- 
ly falling  into  disuse.   See  Variola  vaccina. 

To  illustrate  the  benefits  arising  from 
inoculation,  it  has  been  calculated  that  a 
third  of  the  adults  die  who  take  the  disease 
in  a  natural  way,  and  about  one-seventh  of 
the  children ;  whereas,  of  those  who  are  in- 
oculated, and  are  properly  treated  after- 
wards, the  proportion  is  probably  not  great- 
er than  one  in  five  or  six  hundred. 

Inoculation  is  generally  thought  to  have 
been  introduced  into  Britain  from  Turkey, 
by  Lady  Mary  Wortley  Montague,  about 
the  year  1721,  whose  son  had  been  inocu- 
lated at  Constantinople,  during  her  resi- 
dence there,  and  whose  infant  daughter  was 
the  first  that  underwent  the  operation  in 
this  country.  It  appears,  however,  to  have 
been  well  known  before  this  period,  both  in 
the  South  of  Wales  and  Highlands  of  Scot- 
land. Mr.  Mungo  Park,  in  his  travels  into 
the  interior  of  Africa,  found  that  inoculation 
had  been  long  practised  by  the  negroes  on 
the  Guinea  coast ;  and  nearly  in  the  same 
manner,  and  at  the  same  time  of  life,  as  in 
Europe. 

It  is  not  clearly  ascertained  where  inocu- 
lation really  originated.  It  has  been  ascri- 
bed to  the  Circassians,  who  employed  it  as 
the  means  of  preserving  the  beauty  of  their 
women.  It  appears  more  probable  that  ac- 
cident first  suggested  the  expedient  among 
difierent  nations,  to  whom  the  small-pox 
had  long  been  known,  independently  of  any 
intercourse  with  each  other  ;  and  what  adds 
to  the  probability  of  this  conjecture  is,  that 


in  most  places  where  inoculation  can  be 
traced  back,  for  a  considerable  length  of 
time,  it  seems  to  have  been  practised  chief-- 
ly  by  old  women,  before  it  was  adopted  by 
regular  practitioners. 

Many  physicians  held  inoculation  in  the 
greatest  contempt  at  first,  from  its  supposed 
origin ;  others  again  discredited  the  fact  of 
its  utility  ;  while  others,  on  the  testimony 
of  the  success  in  distant  countries,  believed 
in  the  advantages  it  afforded,  but  still  did 
not  think  themselves  warranted  to  recom- 
mend it  to  the  families  they  attended  ;  and 
it  was  not  until  the  experiment  of  it  had 
been  made  on  six  criminals  (all  of  whom 
recovered  from  the  disease,  and  regained 
their  liberty,)  that  it  was  practised,  in  the 
year  1726,  on  the  royal  family,  and  after- 
wards adopted  as  a  general  thing. 

To  insure  success  from  inoculation,  the 
following  precautions  should  strictly  be  at- 
tended to, 

1.  That  the  person  should  be  of  a  good 
habit  of  body,  and  free  from  any  disease, 
apparent  or  latent,  in  order  that  he  may 
not  have  the  disease  and  a  bad  constitution, 
or  perhaps  another  disorder,  to  struggle 
with  at  the  same  time. 

2.  To  enjoin  a  temperate  diet  and  proper 
regimen  ;  and,  where  the  body  is  pletho- 
ric, or  gross,  to  make  vise  of  gentle  purges, 
together  with  mercurial  and  antimonial 
medicines. 

3.  That  the  age  of  the  person  be  as  little 
advanced  as  possible,  but  not  younger,  if  it 
can  be  avoided,  than  four  months. 

4.  To  choose  a  cool  season  of  the  year, 
and  to  avoid  external  heat,  either  by  expo- 
sure to  the  sun,  sitting  by  fires,  or  in  warm 
chambers,  or  by  going  too  warmly  clothed, 
or  being  too  much  in  bed. 

5.  To  take  the  matter  from  a  young 
subject,  who  has  the  small-pox  in  a  favour- 
able way,  and  who  is  otherwise  healthy, 
and  free  from  disease  ;  and,  when  fresh 
matter  can  be  procured,  to  give  it  the  pre- 
ference. 

Where  matter  of  a  benign  kind  cannot 
be  procured,  and  the  patient  is  evidently  in 
danger  of  the  casual  small-pox,  we  should 
not,  however,  hesitate  a  moment  to  inocu- 
late from  any  kind  of  matter  that  can  be 
procured ;  as  what  has  been  taken  in  malig- 
nant kinds  of  small-pox  has  been  found  to 
produce  a  very  mild  disease. 

The  mildness  or  malignity  of  the  disease 
appears,  therefore,  to  depend  little  or  not 
at  all  on  the  inoculating  matter.  Vario- 
lous matter,  as  well  as  the  vaccine,  by  be- 
ing kept  for  a  length  of  time,  particularly 
in  a  warm  place,  is  apt,  however,  to  un- 
dergo decomposition,  by  putrefaction  ;  and 
then  another  kind  of  contagious  material 
has  been  produced. 

In  inoculating,  the  operator  is  to  make 
the  slightest  puncture  or  scratch  imaginable 
in  the  arm  of  the  person,  rubbing  that  part 
of  the  lancet  which  is  besmeared  with  mat- 


INT 


INT 


463 


tcr  repeatedly  over  it,  by  way  of  insuriiig 
the  absorption  ;  and  in  order  to  prevent  its 
being  wiped  off,  the  shirt  sleeve  ought  not 
to  be  pulled  down  until  the  part  is  perfectly 
dry. 

A  singular  circumstance  attending  inocu- 
lation is,  that  when  this  fails  in  producing 
the  disease,  the  inoculated  part  nevertheless 
sometimes  inflames  and  suppurates,  as  in 
cases  where  the  complaint  is  about  to  follow; 
and  the  matter  produced  in  those  cases,  is 
as  fit  for  inoculation  as  that  taken  from  a 
person  actually  labouring  under  the  disease. 
The  same  happens  very  frequently  in  in- 
oculation for  the  cow-pox. 

If,  on  the  fourth  or  fifth  day  after  the 
operation,  no  redness,  or  inflammation,  is 
apparent  on  the  edge  of  the  wound,  we 
ought  then  to  inoculate  in  the  other  arm,  in 
the  same  manner  as  before  ;  or,  for  greater 
certainty,  we  may  do  it  in  both. 

Some  constitutions  are  ii?/^'^Dable  of  hav- 
ing the  disease  in  any  form.  O'hers  do  not 
receive  the  disease  at  one  time,  however 
freely  exposed  to  its  contagion,  even  though 
repeatedly  inoculated,  and  yet  receive  it 
afterwards  by  merely  approaching  those 
labouring  under  it. 

On  the  coming  on  of  the  febrile  symp- 
toms, which  is  generally  on  the  seventh 
day  in  the  inoculated  small-pox,  the  pa- 
tient is  not  to  be  suffered  to  lie  a-bed, 
but  should  be  kept  cool,  and  partake  freely 
of  antiseptic  cooling  drinks.    See  Variola. 

INOSCULA'TION.  (From  in,  and 
osculum,  a  little  mouth.)  The  running  of 
the  veins  and  arteries  into  one  another,  or 
the  interunion  of  the  extremities  of  arteries 
and  veins. 

INSA'NIA.  (From  in,  not,  and  sanus, 
sound.)  Insanity,  or  deranged  intellect. 
A  genus  of  disease  in  the  class  neuroses, 
and  order  vesaniw,  characterized  by  erro- 
neous judgment,  from  imaginary  percep- 
tions or  recollections,  attended  with  agree- 
able emotions  in  persons  of  a  sanguine  tem- 
perament.    See  Mania. 

Inse'ssus.  (From  insideo,  to  sit  upon.) 
A  vapour-bath,  over  which  the  patient 
sits. 

Insi'dians.  (From  insidior,  to  deceive.) 
A  name  for  diseases  which  betray  no  pre- 
vious symptoms,  but  are  ready  to  break  out 
by  surprise. 

Insipie'ntia.  (From  in,  and  sapientia, 
wisdom.)  A  low  degree  of  delirium,  with- 
out fever. 

Ijtsola'tio.  (From  in,  upon,  and  sol, 
the  sun.)  A  disease  which  arises  from  a 
too  great  influence  of  the  sun' s  heat  upon 
the  head. 

INSPIRA'TION.  (From  in,  and  spiro, 
to  breathe.)  The  act  of  drawing  the  air 
into  the  lungs.     See  Respiration. 

INTERCO'STAL  A'RTERIES.  Jlrte- 
ri(B  inter costales.  The  arteries  which  run 
between  the  ribs.   The  superior  intercostal 


artery  is  a  branch  of  the  subclavian.    The 
other  intercostal  arteries  are  given  off  from 

thp   cLOftcL 

INTERCO'STAL  MU'SCLES.  Inter- 
costales  externi  et  interni.  Between  the 
ribs  on  each  side,  are  eleven  double  rows  of 
muscles.  These  are  the  intercostales  externi 
and  interni.  Galen  has  very  properly  ob- 
served, that  they  decussate  each  other  like 
the  strokes  of  the  letter  X.  The  intercos- 
tales externi  arise  from  the  lower  edge  of 
each  superior  rib,  and,  running  obliquely 
downwards  and  forwards,  are  inserted  into 
the  upper  edge  of  each  inferior  rib,  so  as  to 
occupy  the  intervals  of  the  ribs,  from  as  far 
back  as  the  spine  to  their  cartilages ;  but 
from  their  cartilages  to  the  sternum,  there 
is  only  a  thin  aponeurosis  covering  the  in- 
ternal intercostales.  The  intercostales  in- 
terni arise  and  are  inserted  in  the  same 
manner  as  the  external.  They  begin  at 
the  sternum,  and  extend  as  far  as  the  an- 
gles of  the  ribs,  their  fibres  running  ob- 
liquely backwards.  These  fibres  are  spread 
over  a  considerable  part  of  the  inner  sur- 
face of  the  ribs,  so  as  to  be  longer  than  those 
of  the  external  intercostals.  Some  of  the 
posterior  portions  of  the  internal  intercos- 
tals pass  over  one  rib  and  are  inserted  into 
the  rib  below.  Verheyen  first  described 
these  portions  as  separate  muscles,  under 
the  name  of  infra  costales.  Winslow  has 
adopted  the  same  name.  Cowper,  and 
after  him  Douglas,  call  them  costarum 
depressores proprii.  These  distinctions,  how- 
ever, are  altogether  superfluous,  as  they  are 
evidently  nothing  more  than  appendages  of 
the  intercostals.  The  number  of  these  por- 
tions varies  in  different  subjects.  Most 
commonly  there  are  only  four,  the  first  of 
which  runs  from  the  second  rib  to  the 
fourth,  the  second  from  the  third  rib  to 
the  fifth,  the  third  from  the  fourth  rib  to 
the  sixth,  and  the  fourth  from  the  fifth  rib 
to  the  seventh.  The  internal  intercostals 
of  the  two  inferior  false  ribs  are  frequently 
so  thin,  as  to  be  with  difiiculty  separated 
from  the  external ;  and,  in  some  subjects, 
one  or  both  of  them  seem  to  be  altogether 
wanting.  It  was  the  opinion  of  the  an- 
cients, that  the  external  intercostals  serve 
to  elevate,  and  the  internal  to  depress  the 
ribs.  They  were  probably  led  to  this 
opinion,  by  observing  the  different  direc- 
tion of  their  fibres  ;  but  it  is  now  well 
known,  that  both  have  the  same  use,  which 
is  that  of  raising  the  ribs  equally  during 
inspiration.  Fallopius  was  one  of  the  first 
who  ventured  to  call  in  question  the  opi- 
nion of  Galen  on  this  subject,  by  contend- 
ing that  both  layers  of  the  intercostals  serve 
to  elevate  the  ribs.  In  this  opinion  he  weis 
followed  by  Hieronymus  Fabricius,  our 
countryman  Mayow,  and  Borelli.  But, 
towards  the  close  of  the  last  century,  Bayle, 
a  writer  of  some  eminence,  and  professor 
at  Toulouse,  revived  the  opinion  of  the 
ancients  by  the  following  arguments;— He 


464 


INT 


INT 


observed,  that  the  oblique  direction  of  the 
fibres  of  the  internal  intercostals  is  such, 
that,  in  each  inferior  rib,  these  fibres  are 
nearer  to  the  vertebrae  than  they  are  at  their 
superior  extremities,  or  in  the  rib  imme- 
diately above  ;  and  that,  of  course,  they 
must  serve  to  draw  the  rib  downvi^ards,  as 
towards  the  most  fixed  point.  This  plau- 
sible doctrine  was  adopted  by  several  emi- 
nent writers,  and,  amongst  others,  by  Ni- 
choUs,  Hoadley,  and  Schreiber  ;  but  aboA'e 
all,  by  Bamberger,  who  went  so  far  as  to 
assert,  that  not  only  the  ribs,  but  even  the 
sternum,  are  pulled  downwards  by  these 
muscles,  and  constructed  a  particular  in- 
strument to  illustrate  this  doctrine.  He 
pretended  likewise,  that  the  intervals  of  the 
ribs  are  increased  by  their  elevation,  and 
diminished  by  their  depression;  but  he 
allowed  that,  while  those  parts  of  the  inter- 
nal intercostals  that  are  placed  between  the 
bony  part  of  the  ribs  pull  them  downwards, 
the  anterior  portions  of  the  muscle,  which 
are  situated  between  the  cartilages,  concur 
with  the  external  intercostals  in  raising  them 
upwards.  These  opinions  gave  rise  to  a 
warm  and  interesting  controversy,  in  which 
Hamberger  and  Haller  were  the  principal 
disputants.  The  former  argued  chiefly  from 
theory,  and  the  latter  from  experiments 
on  living  animals,  which  demonstrate  the 
fallacy  of  Hamberger' s  arguments,  and 
prove,  beyond  a  doubt,  that  the  internal  in- 
tercostals perform  the  same  functions  as  the 

INTERCOSTAL  NERVE.  J^ervus 
inter costalis,  Great  intercostal  nerve.  Sym- 
pathetic nerve.  The  great  intercostal  nerve 
arises  in  the  cavity  of  the  cranium,  from  a 
branch  of  the  sixth  and  one  of  the  fifth  pair, 
uniting  into  one  trunk,  which  passes  out  of 
the  cranium  through  the  carotid  canal,  and 
descends  by  the  sides  of  the  bodies  of  the 
vertebrae  of  the  neck,  thorax,  loins,  and  os 
sacrum :  in  its  course,  it  receives  the  small 
accessory  branches  from  all  the  thirty  pair 
of  spinal  nerves.  In  the  neck,  it  gives  oif 
three  cervical  ganglions,  the  upper,  middle, 
and  lower;  from  which  the  cardiac  and 
pulmonary  nerves  arise.  In  the  thorax,  it 
gives  off  the  splanchnic  or  anterior  intercos- 
tal, which  perforates  the  diaphragm,  and 
forms  the  semilunar  ganglions,  from  which 
nerves  pass  to  all  the  abdominal  viscera. 
They  also  form  in  the  abdomen  ten  peculiar 
plexuses,  distinguished  by  the  name  of  the 
viscus,  to  which  they  belong,  as  the  coeliac, 
splenic,  hepatic,  superior,  middle,  and 
lower,  mesenteric,  two  renal,  and  two  sper- 
matic plexuses.  The  posterior  intercostal 
nerve  gives  accessory  branches  about  the 
pelvis  and  ischiatic  nerve,  and  at  length 
terminates. 

INTERCO'STAL  VEINS.  The  inter- 
costal veins  empty  their  blood  into  the  vena 
azygos. 

Interct'hrejs-t  fevers.    Those  which 


happen  in  certain  seasons  only,  are  called 
stationary  :  but  others  are  called,  by  Syden- 
ham, intercurrents. 

Ikte'rcus.  (From  inter,  between,  and 
cutem,  the  skin.)  A  dropsy  between  the 
skin  and  the  flesh.     See  Anasarca. 

Isterde'stiitm.  (From  inter,  between, 
and  dens,  a  tooth.)  The  intervals  between 
teeth  of  the  same  order. 

Iwterdi'gitum.  (From  inter,  between, 
and  digitus,  a  toe,  or  finger.)  A  com  be- 
twixt the  toes,  or  wart  betwixt  the  fingers, 

Ijvterf^mi'wefm.  (From  inter,  be- 
tween, and  fcemen,  the  th:^h.)  The  peri- 
nasum,  or  space  between  the  anus  and  pu- 
dendum. 

Interlu'mius  mo'rbus.  (From  inter, 
between,  and  luna,  the  moon ;  because  it 
was  supposed  to  affect  those  who  were  bom 
in  the  wane  of  the  moon.)  The  epilepsy. 
-^.Intermittent fever.  See  Febris  intermit- 
tens. 

f-  IwTERNU'NTii  Di'ES.  (From  internuncio, 
to  go  between.)  Applied  to  critical  days, 
or  such  as  stand  between  the  increase  of  a 
disorder  and  its  decrease. 

INTERO'SSEI  MA'NUS.  (Interos- 
seus  musculus  ;  from  inter,  between,  and 
OS,  the  bone.)  These  are  small  muscles 
situated  between  the  metacarpal  bones,  and 
extending  from  the  bones  of  the  carpus  to 
the  fingers.  They  are  divided  miointernal 
and  external  ;  the  former  are  to  be  seen 
only  on  the  palm  of  the  hand,  but  the  latter 
are  conspicuous  both  on  the  palm  and  back 
of  the  hand.  The  interossei  interni  are 
three  in  number.  The  first,  which  Albinus 
names  posterior  indicis,  arises  tendinous  and 
fleshy  from  the  basis  and  inner  part  .of  the 
metacarpal  bone  of  the  fore-finger,  and  like- 
wise from  the  upper  part  of  that  which  sup- 
ports the  middle  finger.  Its  tendon  passes 
over  the  articulation  of  this  part  of  these 
bones  with  the  fore-finger,  and,  uniting 
with  the  tendinous  expansion  that  is  sent 
ofl"  from  the  extensor  digitorum  communis, 
is  inserted  into  the  posterior  convex  surface 
of  the  first  phalanx  of  that  finger.  The  se- 
cond and  third,  to  which  Albinus  gives  the 
names  of  prior  annularis,  and  interosseus 
auricularis,  arise,  in  the  same  manner,  from 
the  basis  of  the  outsides  of  the  metacarpal 
bones  that  sustain  the  ring-finger  and  the 
little  finger,  and  are  inserted  into  the  out- 
side of  the  tendinous  expansion  of  the  ex- 
tensor digitorum  communis  that  covers  each 
of  those  fingers.  These  three  muscles  draw 
the  fingers  into  which  they  are  inserted,  to- 
v/ards  the  thumb.  The  interossei  externi  are 
four  in  number  ;  for  among  these  is  included 
the  small  muscle  that  is  situated  on  the  out- 
side of  the  metacarpal  bone  that  supports 
tile  fore-finger.  Douglas  calls  it  extensor 
tertii  internodii  indicis,  and  Winslow  semi 
interosseus  indicis.  Albinus,  who  describes 
it  among  the  interossei,  gives  it  the  name  of 
prior  indicis.     This  first  interosseus  extei'- 


INT 


iST 


465 


BUS  arises  by  two  tendinous  and  fleshy  por- 
tions. One  of  these  springs  from  the  upper 
half  of  the  inner  side  of  the  first  bone  of 
the  thumb,  and  the  other  from  the  hga- 
meats  that  unite  the  os  trapezoides  to  the 
metacarpal  bone  of  the  fore-finger,  and 
likewise  from  all  the  outside  of  this  latter 
bone.  These  two  portions  unite  as  they 
descend,  and  terminate  in  a  tendon,  which 
is  inserted  into  the  outside  of  that  part  of 
the  tendinous  expansion  from  the  extensor 
digitorum  communis  that  is  spread  over  the 
posterior  convex  surface  of  the  fore-finger. 
The  second,  to  which  Albinus  gives  the 
name  of  prior  medii,  is  not  quite  so  thick  as 
the  last  described  muscle.  It  arises  by 
two  heads,  one  of  which  springs  from  the 
inner  side  of  the  metacarpal  bone  of  the 
fore-finger,  chiefly  towards  its  convex  sur- 
face, and  the  other  arises  from  the  adjacent 
ligaments,  and  from  the  whole  outer  side  of 
the  metacarpal  bone  that  sustains  the  mid- 
dle finger.  These  two  portions  unite  as 
they  descend,  and  terminate  in  a  tendon, 
which  is  inserted,  in  the  same  manner,  as 
the  preceding  muscle,  into  the  outside  of 
the  tendinous  expansion  that  covers  the  pos- 
terior part  of  the  middle  finger.  The  third 
belongs  likewise  to  the  middle  finger,  and  is 
therefore  named  posterior  medii  by  Albi- 
uus.  It  arises,  like  the  last-described  mus- 
cle, by  two  origins,  which  spring  from  the 
roots  of  the  metacarpal  bones  of  the  ring 
and  middle  fingers,  and  from  the  adjacent 
ligaments,  and  is  inserted  into  the  inside  of 
the  same  tendinous  expansion  as  the  pre- 
ceding muscle.  The  fourth,  to  which  Al- 
binus gives  the  name  of  posterior  annularis, 
differs  from  the  two  last  only  in  its  situation, 
which  is  between  the  metacarpal  bones  of 
the  ring  and  little  fingers.  It  is  inserted 
into  the  inside  of  the  tendinous  expansion 
of  the  extensor  digitorum  communis,  that 
covers  the  posterior  part  of  the  ring-finger. 
All  these  four  muscles  serve  to  extend  the 
iingers  into  which  they  are  inserted,  and 
likewise  to  draw  them  inwards,  towards  the 
thumb,  except  the  third,  ov  posterior  medii, 
which,  from  its  situation  and  insertion,  is 
calculated  to  pull  the  middle  finger  out- 
wards. 

INTERO'SSEl  PE'DIS.  These  small 
muscles,  in  their  situation  between  the  me- 
tatarsal bones,  resemble  the  interossei  of 
file  hand,  and,  like  them,  are  divided  into 
internal  and  external.  The  interossei  pedis 
intemi  are  three  in  number.  They  arise 
tendinous  and  fleshy  from  the  basis  and  in- 
side of  the  metatarsal  bones  of  the  middle, 
the  third,  and  the  little  toes,  in  the  same 
manner  as  those  of  the  hand,  and  they  each 
terminate  in  a  tendon  that  runs  to  the  in- 
side of  the  first  joint  of  these  toes,  and  from 
thence  to  their  upper  surface,  where  it  loses 
itself  in  the  tendinous  expansion  that  is  sent 
off  from  the  extensors.  Each  of  these  three 
muscles  serves  to  drRw  the  toe  into  which  it 


is  inserted  towards  the  great  toe.  ~The  m- 
terossei  externi  are  four  in  number.  The 
first  arises  tendinous  and  fleshy  from  the 
outside  of  the  root  of  the  metatarsal  bone  of 
the  great  toe,  from  the  os  cuneiforme  inter- 
num, and  from  the  root  of  the  inside  of  the 
metatarsal  bone  of  the  fore-toe.  Its  tendon 
is  inserted  into  the  inside  of  the  tendinous 
expansion  that  covers  the  back  part  of  the 
toes.  The  second  is  placed  in  a  similar 
manner  between  the  metatarsal  bones  of  the 
fore  and  middle  toes,  and  is  inserted  into 
the  outside  of  the  tendinous  expansion  on 
the  back  part  of  the  fore-toe.  The  third 
and  fourth  are  placed  between  the  two  next 
metatarsal  bones,  and  are  inserted  into  the 
outside  of  the  middle  and  third  toes.  The 
first  of  these  muscles  draws  the  fore-toe  in- 
wards towards  the  great  toe.  The  three 
others  pull  the  toes,  into  which  they  are  m- 
serted,  outwards.  They  all  assist  in  ex- 
tending the  toes. 

Interpella'ttjs  mo'rbtjs.  (From  inter' 
pello,  to  interrupt.)  In  Paracelsus,  it  is  a 
disease  attended  with  irregular  or  uncertain 
paroxysms. 

Interpola'ttjs  di'es.  (From  interpolo, 
to  renew.)  In  Paracelsus,  these  are  the 
days  interpolated  betwixt  two  paroxysms. 

Ijvterscapc'lium.  (From  inter,  be- 
tween, and  scapula,  the  shoulder-blade.) 
That  part  of  the  spine  which  lies  between 
the  shoulders. 

Interse'ptitm.  (From  inter,  between, 
and  septum,  an  inclosure.)  The  uvula  and 
the  septum  narium. 

INTERSPINA'LES  CO'LLI.  (Inter- 
spinales  musculi ;  from  inter,  between,  and 
spina,  the  spine.)  The  fleshy  portions  be- 
tween the  spinous  processes  of  the  neck, 
that  draw  these  processes  nearer  to  each 
other. 

INTERSPINA'LES  DO  RSI  ET  LUM- 
BO'RUM.  These  are  rather  small  tendons 
than  muscles,  that  connect  the  spinal  and 
transverse  processes. 

INTERTRANSVERSA'LES  LUMBO'» 
RUM.  Four  distinct  small  bundles  of  flesh, 
which  fill  up  the  spaces  between  the  trans- 
verse processes  of  the  vertebrae  of  the 
loins,  and  serve  to  draw  them  towards  each 
other. 

INTERTRI'GO.  (From  infer,  between, 
and  tero,  to  rub.)  An  excoriation  about 
the  anus,  groins,  axilla,  or  other  parts  of 
the  body,  attended  with  inflammation  and 
moisture.  It  is  most  commonly  produced  by 
the  irritation  of  the  urine,  from  riding,  oi' 
some  acrimony  in  children. 

INTE'STINES.  (Intcstina;  from  intus, 
within.)  The  convoluted  membranous 
tube,  that  extends  from  the  stomach  to  the 
anus ;  receives  the  ingested  food,  retains 
it  a  certain  time ;  mixes  with  it  the  bile 
and  pancreatic  juice;  propels  the  chyle 
into  the  lacteals,^nd  covers  the  faces  with 
mucus,   is  so  called.      The   intestines   are 


4£6 


INT 


INU 


situated  in  the  cavity  of  the  abdomea,  and 
are  divided  into  the  small  and  large,  which 
have,  besides  their  size,  other  circumstances 
ol  distinction. 

The  small  intestines  are  supplied  inter- 
nally with  folds,  called  valvulcE  connivtntes, 
and  have  no  bands  on  their  external  surface. 
The  large  intestines  have  no  folds  internally, 
and  are  supplied  externally  with  three 
strong  muscular  bands,  which  run  parallel 
upon  the  surface,  and  give  the  intestines  a 
saccated  appearance ;  and  they  have  also 
small  fatty  appendages,  called  appendiculm 
epiploica. 

The  first  portion  of  the  intestinal  tube, 
for  about  the  extent  of  twelve  fingers' 
breadth,  is  called  the  duodenum  ;  it  lies  in 
the  epigastric  region ;  makes  three  turnings, 
and  between  the  first  and  secoad- flexure  re- 
ceives, by  a  common  opening,  the  pancreatic 
duct,  and  the  ductus  communis  choledochus. 
It  is  in  this  portion  of  the  intestines  that 
chylification  is  chiefly  performed.  The  re- 
maining portion  of  the  small  intestines  is 
distinguished  by  an  imaginary  division  into 
the  jejunum  and  ileum. 

The  jejunum,  which  commences  where 
the  duodenum  ends,  is  situated  in  the  umbi- 
lical region,  and  is  mostly  found  empty ; 
hence  its  name  :  it  is  every  where  covered 
"\vith  red  vessels,  and,  about  an  hour  and  a 
half  after  a  meal,  with  distended  lacteals. 

The  ileum  occupies  the  hypogastric  region 
and  the  pelvis  ;  is  of  a  more  palhd  colour 
than  the  former,  and  terminates  by  a  trans- 
verse opening  into  the  large  intestines, 
which  is  called  tlie  valve  of  the  ileum,  valve 
of  the  coscum,  or  the  valve  of  Tulpius. 

The  beginning  of  the  lai'ge  intestines  is 
firmly  tied  down  in  the  right  ihac  region, 
and  for  the  extent  of  about  four  fingers' 
breadth  is  called  the  ccecum,  ha^-ing  adhe- 
ring to  it  a  worm-like  process,  called  the 
processus  cceci  vermiformis,  or  appendicula 
ccEci  vermiformis.  The  great  intestine  tnen 
commences  colon,  ascends  towards  the 
liver,  passes  across  the  abdomen,  under  the 
stomach,  to  the  left  side,  where  it  is  con- 
torted hke  the  letter  -S,  and  descends  to  the 
pelvis  :  hence  it  is  divided  in  this  course 
into  the  ascending  portion,  the  transverse 
arch,  and  the  sigmoid  flexure.  When  it  has 
reached  the  pelvis,  it  is  called  the  rectvjm, 
from  whence  it  proceeds  in  a  straight  line  to 
the  anus. 

The  intestinal  canal  is  composed  of  three 
membranes,  or  coats ;  a  common  one  from 
the  peritoneum,  a  muscular  coat,  and  a 
villous  coat,  the  villi  being  formed  of  the 
fine  terminations  of  arteries  and  nerves,  and 
the  origins  of  lacteals  and  lymphatics. 
The  intestines  are  connected  to  the  body 
by  the  mesentery  ;  the  duodenum  has  also 
a  peculiar  connecting  cellular  substance, 
as  have  likewise  the  colon  and  rectum,  by 
"whose  means  the  former  is  firmly  accreted 
to  the  back,  the  colon  to  the  kidneys,  and 


the  latter  to  the  os  coccygis,  and,  in  woraeu^ 
to  the  vagina.  The  remaining  portion  of 
the  tube  is  loose  in  the  cavity  of  the  abdo- 
men. The  arteries  of  this  canal  are  branches 
of  the  superior  and  inferior  mesenteric,  and 
the  duodenal.  The  veins  evacuate  their 
blood  into  the  vena  portae.  The  nerves  are 
branches  of  the  eighth  pair  and  intercostals. 
The  lacteal  vessels,  which  originate  princi- 
pally from  the  jejunum,  proceed  to  the 
glands  in  the  mesentery. 

Intrica'tus.  (From  intrico,  to  entangle; 
so  called  from  its  intricate  folds.)  A  muscle 
of  the  ear. 

Intri'nseci.  (From  intra,  within,  and 
secus,  towards.)  Painful  disorders  of  the 
internal  parts. 

Istroce'ssio.  (From  introcedo,  to  go  in.) 
Depressio.  A  depression  or  sinking  of  any 
part  inwards. 

INTUS  SUSCE'PTION.  (Jntus-susceptio 
and  intro-susceptio ;  from  intus,  within, 
and  suscipio,  to  receive.)  A  disease  of  the 
intestinal  tube,  and  most  frequently  of  the 
small  intestines  ;  it  consists  in  a  portion  of 
gut  passing  for  some  length  within  another 
portion. 

I'ktybtjs.  (From  i?i,  and  tuba,  a  hollow 
instrument,  so  named  from  the  hollowness 
of  its  stalk.)     See  Cichorium  Endivia. 

I'NULA.  (Contracted  or  corrupted, 
from  helenium,  >i\iviov,  fabled  to  have 
sprung  from  the  tears  of  Helen.)  1.  The 
name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the  Linnseaa 
system.  Class,  Syngenesia.  Order,  Poly- 
gamia  saperflua, 

2.  The  herb  elecampane. 

Inula,  common.     See  Inula  helenium. 

Inula  dysente'rica.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  lesser  inula.  Conysa  media. 
This  indigenous  plant,  called  in  some  foreign 
pharmacopoeias  Arnica  Suedensis,  Arnica 
spuria,  and  Conyza,  is  thus  described  by 
Linnseus  : — Inula: — foliis  amplexicaulibuSf 
cordato  oblongis  ;  caule  v^illoso,  panieulato  ; 
squamis  calycinis,  setaceis.  It  was  once 
considered  as  possessing  great  antidysenteric 
virtues.  The  whole  plant  is  to  the  taste 
acrid,  and  at  the  same  time  rather  aromatic. 
It  is  now  fallen  into  disuse. 

i'lfCLA  hele'niujH.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  elecampane.  Enula  campana. 
Helenium.  Common  inula,  or  elecampane. 
Inula  helenium ;  foliis  amplexicaulibus  ora- 
lis rugosis  subtus  tomentosis,  calycum  squa- 
mis ovatis,  of  Linnseus.  This  plant,  though 
a  native  of  Britain,  is  seldom  met  with  in  its 
wild  state,  but  mostly  cultivated.  The 
root,  which  is  the  part  employed  medicinal- 
ly, in  its  recent  state,  has  a  v^^eakerand  less 
grateful  smell  than  when  thoroughly  dried; 
and  kept  for  a  length  of  time,  by  which  it  is 
greatly  improved,  its  odour  then  approach- 
ing to  that  of  Florentine  orris  root.  It  was 
formerly  in  high  estimation  in  dyspepsia, 
pulmonary  affections,  and  uterine  obstruc- 
tion?, but  is  now  fallen  into  disuse. 


IQU 


IRl 


461 


ImrSTiO!?.  (From  in  and  uro,  to  burn.) 
St  is  sometimes  used  for  hot  and  dry  sea- 
sons ;  but  most  commoQly  by  surgeons  for 
the  operation  of  the  cautery. 

Inverecu'ndum  OS.  (From  in,  not,  and 
verecundus,  modest.)  A  name  of  the  os 
frontia,  from  its  being  regarded  as  the  seat 
of  impudence. 

Inversion  of  the  uterus.  See  Uterus  retro- 
version of. 

INVOLU'CRUM.  (From  in,  and  volvo, 
io  wrap  up  ;  because  parts  are  enclosed  by 
it.)  A  name  of  the  pericardium  ;  abo  aname 
of  other  membranes  which  cover  any  part. 

Io'des,  (From  ;sc,  verdigris.)  Green 
matter  thrown  off  by  vomiting. 

IODINE.  This  substance  appears  to 
have  been  discovered  in  the  year  1811,  by 
M.  Courtois,  a  manufacturer  of  saltpetre 
at  Paris  ;  but  for  the  investigation  of  its 
properties  we  are  chiefly  indebted  to  Gay 
Lussac  and  Sir  Humplu'y  Davy.  It  is 
obtained  from  kelp,  evaporating  the  solution 
of  this  to  separate  the  greater  part  of  the 
common  salt,  then  adding  sulphuric  acid, 
and  boiling  for  some  time,  to  get  rid  of  the 
remaining  muriatic  acid,  or  any  sulphuret- 
ted hydrogen,  present,  finally  mixing  with 
the  residue,  in  a  small  retort,  a  quantity  of 
the  black  oxide  of  manganese,  equal  to  the 
sulphuric  acid  employed,  and  applying  heat, 
a  violet  vapour  arises,  which  is  to  be  con- 
densed in  a  proper  receiver.  It  appears  in 
scales  of  a  grayish  black  colour,  with  the 
metallic  lustre,  nearly  five  times  the  weight 
of  water.  It  has  an  acrid  taste,  and  an 
odour  like  that  of  chlorine,  but  much 
weaker  :  it  cigrees  also  in  destroying  vege- 
table colours,  though  more  slowly.  It  melts 
a  few  degrees  above  the  boiling  point,  and 
volatilises  about  350.  It  is  very  sparingly 
soluble  in  water,  but  more  so  in  alcohol,  or 
sulphuric  ether.  In  most  of  the  compounds, 
which  it  forms  with  other  substances,  it 
bears  a  strong  analog}'  to  chlorine.  With 
starch  it  combines  into  a  compound  of  a  fine 
blue  colour,  which  affords  the  means  of  de- 
tecting the  most  minute  quantity  of  it.  It 
appears  to  exist  in  various  marine  plants, 
besides  that  from  which  kelp  is  usually  ob- 
tained. 

I'oifis.  (From  <c;y,  a  violet.)  A  carbun- 
cle, of  a  violet  colour. 

Io':jrTHU5.  (From  uy,  a  violet,  and  ctvBo;, 
a  flower.)  A  hard  pimple  in  the  face,  of  a 
violet  colour. 

loTACi'sMXTS.  (From  iocnt,  tiie  Greek 
letter  /.)  A  defect  in  the  tongue,  or  organs 
of  speech,  wliich  renders  a  person  incapa- 
ble of  pronouncing  his  letters. 

loui.  A  restorative  alimentary  liquor, 
prepared  in  Japan.  It  is  made  from  tlie 
gravy  of  half-roasted  beef;  but  as  to  the 
rest,  it  is  kept  a  secret. 

Ipecacua'sha.  (An  Indian  word.)  See 
Callicoeca. 

latTETA'iA,     The  ii^habitanf  ?  of  the  Bra- 


zils give  this  name  to  the  Scrophularia 
aquatica,  which  is  there  celebrated  as  a  cor- 
rector of  the  ill  flavour  of  senna. 

Iracu'ndus.  (From  ira,  anger ;  so  call- 
ed because  it  forms  the  angry  look.) ,  A 
muscle  of  the  eye. 

I'RIS.  (A  rainbow;  so  called  because 
of  the  variety  of  its  colours.)  1.  The  an- 
terior portion  of  the  continuation  of  the 
choroid  membrane  of  the  eye,  which  is  per- 
forated in  the  middle  by  the  pupil.  It  is  of 
various  colours.  The  posterior  surface  of 
the  iris  is  termed  the  uvea. 

2.  The  flovjer-de-luce  is  also  called  iris, 
from  the  resemblance  of  its  flowers  to  the 
rainbow.  • 

3.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnjean  system.  Class,  Triandria.  Order, 
Monogynia. 

I'ris  FLOREiTTi'iffA.  Florentine  orris,  or 
iris.  The  root  of  this  plant,  Iris  fioren- 
tina ;  corollis  barbatis,  caule  foliis  altiors 
subbifloro,  floribus  sessilibxis,  of  Linnseus : 
which  is  indigenous  to  Italy,  in  its  recent 
state  is  extremely  acrid,  and,  when  chewed, 
excites  a  pungent  heat  in  the  mouth,  that 
continues  several  hours  :  on  being  dried, 
this  acrimony  is  almost  wholly  dissipated  ; 
the  taste  is  slightly  bitter,  and  the  smell 
agreeable,  and  approaching  to  that  of  vio- 
lets. The  fresh  root  is  cathartic,  and  for 
this  purpose  has  been  employed  in  dropsies. 
It  is  now  cliiefly  used  in  its  dried  state,  and 
ranked  as  a  pectoral  and  expectorant,  and 
hence  has  a  place  in  the  trochisci  arnyli  of 
the  pharmacopoeias. 

Iris  Florentine.  See  Iris  Iloreniina, 
I'ris  Germa'nica.  The  systematic  name 
of  the  flower-de-luce.  Iris  nostras.  Com- 
mon iris,  or  orris.  Flower-de-luce.  This 
plant  is  the  Iris  germanica  ;  corollis  barbatis, 
caule  f'liis  altiori  multifloro,  floribus  infe- 
rionbus ped2mculatis,o{Iuinn?dus.  The  fresh 
roots  have  a  strong  disagreeable  smell,  and 
an  acrid  nauseous  taste.  They  are  power- 
fully cathartic,  and  are  given  in  dropsical 
diseases, where  such  remedies  are  indicated. 
I'ris  so'stras.  See  Iris  Germanica. 
I'RIS  PALTj'sTRis.  Se^  Iris  Pseudacorus, 
I'RIS  pseuda'corus.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  yellow  water-flag.  Iris  Palus- 
tris.  Gladiolus  luteus.  ..^ corus  vulgaris.  Yel- 
low water-flag.  This  indigenous  plant,  Iris 
pseudacorus ;  imberbis,  foliis  ensiformibus, 
petalis  alternis,  stigmatibus  minonbus,  is 
common  in  marshes,  and  on  the  banks  of 
rivers.  It  fonnerly  had  a  place  in  the 
London  PharmacopcEia  under  the  name  of 
gladiolus  luteus.  The  root  is  without  smell, 
but  has  an  acrid  styptic  taste,  and  its  juice, 
on  being  snuffed  up  the  nostrils,  produces  a, 
burning  heat  in  the  nose  and  mouth,  ac- 
companied by  a  copious  discharge  from 
these  organs  ;  hence  it  is  recommended 
both  as  an  errhine  and  sialagogue.  Given 
internally,  when  perfectly  dry,  its  adstrin= 
gent  qualities  are  such  a;  to  cure  diarrhor? . 


468 


IRO 


IRO 


The  expressed  juice  is  likewise  said  to  be 
a  useful  application  to  serpiginous  erup- 
tions and  scrophulous  tumours. 

Irish  Slate.     See  Lapis  Hybernicus, 

IRON,  Ferrum.  Of  all  the  metals, 
there  is  none  which  is  so  copiously  and  so 
variously  dispersed  through  nature  as  iron. 
In  animals,  in  vegetables,  and  in  all  parts 
of  the  mineral  kingdom,  we  detect  its 
presence.  Mineralogists  are  not  agreed 
with  respect  to  the  existence  of  native  iron, 
though  immense  masses  of  it  have  been 
discovered,  which  could  not  have  been 
the  products  of  art ;  but  there  is  much  in 
favour  of  the  notion  that  these  specimens 
have  been  extracted  by  subterraneous  fire. 
A  mass  of  native  iron,  of  1600  pounds 
weight,  was  found  by  Pallas,  on  the  river 
Denisei,  in  Siberia ;  and  another  mass  of 
300  pounds  was  found  in  Paraguay,  of 
which  specimens  have  been  distributed 
every  where.  A  piece  of  native  irSi,  of 
two  pounds  weight,  has  been  also  met  with 
at  Kamsdorf,  in  the  territories  of  Neustadt, 
which  is  still  preserved  there.  These  masses 
evidently  did  not  originate  in  the  places 
where  they  were  found. 

There  are  a  vast  variety  of  iron  ores  ; 
they  may,  however,  be  all  arranged  under 
the  following  genera  ;  namely,  sulphurets, 
carburets,  oxides,  and  salts  of  iron.  The 
Kuiplmrets  of  iron  form  the  ores  called  py- 
rites, of  which  there  are  many  varieties. 
Their  colour  is,  in  general,  a  straw-yellow, 
with  a  metallic  lustre  ;  sometimes  brownish, 
which  sort  is  attracted  by  the  magnet. 
They  are  often  amorphous,  and  often  also 
ci'ystallized.  Iron,  in  the  state  of  a  carbu- 
ret, forms  the  graphite  of  Werner,  (plum- 
bago.) This  mineral  occurs  in  kidney- 
form  lumps  of  various  sizes.  Its  colour  is 
a  dark  iron-gray,  or  brownish  black  ;  when 
cut,  bluish-gray.  It  has  a  metallic  lus- 
tre. Its  texture  is  fine-grained.  It  is  very 
brittle.  The  combination  of  Iron  with  oxy- 
gen is  very  abundant.  The  common  mag- 
netic iron  stone,  or  load-stone,  belongs  to 
this  class  :  as  does  specular  iron  ore,  and  all 
the  different  ores  qalled  hmmafites,  or  blood- 
stone. Iron  united  to  carbonic  acid,  exists 
in  the  sparry  iron  ore.  Joined  to  arsenic 
acid  it  exists  in  the  ores  called  arseniate  of 
iron,  and  arseniate  of  iron  and  copper. 

Properties  of  Iron. — Iron  is  distinguished 
from  every  other  metal  by  its  magnetical 
properties.  It  is  atti'acted  by  the  magnet, 
and  acquires,  under  various  conditions,  the 
property  of  attracting  other  iron.  Pure 
iron  is  of  a  whitish  gray,  or  rather  bluish 
colour,  very  slightly  livid  ;  but  when  po- 
lished, it  has  a  great  deal  of  brilliancy. 
Its  texture  is  either  fibrous,  fine-grained,  or 
in  dense  plates.  Its  specific  gravity  varies 
from  7.6  to  7.8.  It  is  the  hardest  and  most 
elastic  of  all  the  metals.  It  is  extremely 
ductile,  and  may  therefore  be  drawn  into 
wire  as  fine  as  a  human  hair ;  it  is  also  more 


tenacious  than  any  other  metal,  and  yields 
with  facility  to  pressure.  It  is  extremely 
infusible,  and  when  not  in  contact  with  the 
fuel,  it  cannot  be  melted  by  the  heat  which 
any  furnace  can  excite  ;  it  is,  however,  sof- 
tened by  heat,  still  preserving  its  ductility ; 
and  when  thus  softened,  different  pieces 
may  be  united ;  this  constitutes  the  valuable 
property  of  welding.  It  is  very  dilatable  by 
heat.  It  is  the  only  metal  wliich  takes  fire 
by  the  coUition  of  flint.  Heated  in  contact 
with  air  it  becomes  oxidized.  If  intensely 
and  briskly  heated,  it  takes  fire  with  scintil- 
lation, and  becomes  a  black  oxide.  It  com- 
bines with  carbon,  and  forms  what  is  called 
steel.  It  combines  with  phosphorus  in  a 
direct  and  an  indirect  manner,  and  unites 
with  sulphur  readily  by  fusion.  It  decom- 
poses water  in  the  cold  slowly,  but  rapidly 
when  ignited.  It  decomposes  most  of  the  me- 
tallic oxides.  All  acids  act  upon  iron.  Very 
concentrated  sulphuric  acid  has  little  or  no 
effect  upon  it,  but  when  diluted  it  oxidizes 
it  rapidly.  The  nitric  acid  oxidizes  it  with 
great  vehemence.  Muriate  of  ammonia  is 
decomposed  by  it.  Nitrate  of  potash  deto- 
nates very  vigorously  with  it.  Iron  is  like- 
wise dissolved  by  alkaline  sulphurets.  It  is 
capable  of  combining  with  a  number  of 
metals.  It  does  not  unite  with  lead  or  bis- 
muth, and  very  feebly  with  mercury.  It 
detonates  by  percussion  with  the  osigenated 
muriates. 

Method  of  obtaining  Iron. — The  general 
process  by  which  iron  is  extracted  from  its 
ores,  is  first  to  roast  them  by  a  strong  heat, 
to  expel  the  sulphur,carbonic  acid,and  other 
mineralizers  which  can  be  separated  byheat. 
The  remaining  ore,  being  reduced  to  small 
pieces,  is  mixed  with  charcoal,  or  coke  ;  and 
is  then  exposed  to  an  intense  heat,  in  a  close 
furnace,  excited  by  bellows;  the  oxigen  then 
combines  with  the  carbon,  forming  carbonic 
acid  gas  during  the  process,  and  the  oxide  is 
reduced  to  its  metallic  state.  There  are 
likewise  some  fluxes  necessary  in  order  to 
facilitate  the  separation  of  the  melted  metal. 
The  matrix  of  the  iron  ore  is  generally 
either  argillaceous  or  calcareous,  or  some- 
times a  portion  of  siliceous  earth  ;  but 
whichever  of  these  earths  is  present,  the  ad- 
dition of  one  or  both  of  the  others  makes  a 
proper  flux.  These  are  therefore  added  in 
due  proportion,  according  to  the  nature  of 
the  ores ;  and  this  mixture,  in  contact  with 
the  fuel,  is  exposed  to  a  heat  sufiicient  to 
reduce  the  oxide  to  its  metallic  slate. 

The  metal  thus  obtained,  and  called 
smelted,  pig,  or  cast  iron,  is  far  from  being 
pure,  always  retaining  a  considerable  quan- 
tity of  carbon  and  oxygen,  as  well  as  several 
heterogeneous  ingredients.  According  as 
one  or  other  of  these  predominates,  the  pro- 
perty of  the  metal  differs.  Where  the  oxy- 
gen is  present  in  a  large  proportion,  the 
colour  of  the  iron  is  whitish  gray,  it  is  ex- 
tremely bri' tie,  and  its  fracture  exhibits  an 


,IRO 


IRR 


469 


appearance  of  crystallizatiou  ;  where  the  gravate  both  diseases.    Iron  probably  has 

carbon  exceeds,  it  is  of  a  dark  gray,  inclin-  no  action  on  the  body  when  taken  into  the 

ing  to  blue,  or  black,  and  is  less  brittle,  stomach,  unless  it  be  oxidized.    But  durinff 

The  former  is  the  white,  the  latter  the  black  its  oxidizement,   hydrogen  gas  is  evolved, 

crude  iron  of  commerce.     The  gray  is  inter-  and  accordingly  we  find  that  foetid  eructa- 

mediate  to  both.     In  many  of  these  states,  tions  and  black  fasces  are   considered  as 

the  iron  is  much  more  fusible  than  when  proofs  of  the  medicine  having  taken  effect. 

pure  ;  hence  it  can  be  fused  and  cast  into  It  can  only  be  exhibited  internally  in  the 

any  form  ;  and  when  suffered  to  cool  slowly,  state  of  filings,  which  may  be  given  in  doses 

it  crystallizes  in  octahedra :  it  is  also  much  from  five  to  twenty  grains.     Iron  wire  is  to 

more  bi-ittle,  and  cannot  therefore  be  either  be  preferred  for  pharmaceutical  prepara- 

flattened  under  the  hammer,  or  by  the  lami-  tions,  both  because  it  is  the  most  convenient 

minating  rollers.  form,  and  because  it  is  the  purest  iron. 

To  obtain  the  iron  more  pure,  or  to  free  The  medicinal  preparations  of.  iron  now 


See  Ferri  subcar-^ 


it  from  the  carbon  with  which  it  is  combined 
in  this  state,  it  must  be  refined  by  subject- 
ing it  to  the  operations  of  melting  and  for- 
ging. By  the  former,  in  which  the  metal  is 
kept  in  fusion  for  some  time,  and  constantly 
kneaded  and  stirred,  the  carbon  and  oxygen 
it  contains  are  partly  combined,  and  the 
produced  carbonic  acid  gas  is  expelled :  the  lini  liquor. 
metal  at  length  becomes  viscid  and  stiff;  it  5.  Tinctura  acetatis  ferri.  See  Tinctura 
is  then  subjected  to  the   action  of  a  very  ferri  acetatis. 

large  hammer,  or  to  the  more  equal,  but  less        6.  Tinctura  muriatis  ferri.  See  Tinctura 
forcible  pressure  of  large  rollers,  by  which  ferri  muriatis. 

the  remaining  oxide  of  iron,  and  other  im-        7.  Tinctura  ferri  ammoniati.    See  Tinc- 
purities,  not  consumed  by  the  fusion,  are    iura  ferri  ammoniati. 


m  use  are : — 

1.  Subcarbonas  ferri. 
bonus. 

2.  Sulphas  ferri.     See  Ferri  sulphas. 

3.  Ferrum  tartarizatum.      See  Ferrum 
tartarizatum. 

4.  Liquor  ferri  alkalini.  See  Ferri  alka- 


8.  Vinum  ferri.  _See  Vinum  ferri. 

9.  Ferrum  ammoniatum.      See   Ferrum 
ammoniatum. 

10.  Oxydum  ferri  rub  rum.      See  Oxij- 


pressed  out.     The  iron  is  now  no  longer 

granular  nor  crystallized  in  its  texture  ;  it  is 

fibrous,  soft,  ductile,  malleable,  and  totally 

infusible.     It  is   termed  forged,  wrought, 

or  bar,  iron,  and  is  the  metal  in  a  purep  dura  ferri  rubruni. 

state,    thoug'h  far  from  being   absolutely  11.  Oxydum  ferri  nigrum.     SeeOxydujn 

pure.  ferri  nigrum. 

The  general  medicinal  virtues  of  iron,  IRRITABILITY.      (Irritabilitas :  from 

and  the  several  preparations  of  it,   are  to  irrito,   to  provoke.)     Vis  insila  of  Haller. 

constringe  the  fibres,  to  quicken  the  circu-  Vis  vitalis  of  Goerter.   Oscillation  of  Boer- 

lation,  to  promote  the  different  secretions  haave.     Tonic  power  of  Stahl.     Muscular 

in  the  remoter  parts,  and  at  the  same  time  power  of  Bell.      Inherent  power  of  Cullen. 

to  repress  inordinate  discharges  into  the  in-  The  contractility  of  muscular  fibres,  or  a 

testinal  tube.  By  the  use  of  chaly  beates,  the  property  peculiar  to  muscles,  by  which  they 

pulse  is  very  sensibly  raised ;   the  colour  of  contract  upon  the   application  of  certain 

the  face,  though  before  pale,  changes  to  a  stimuli,  without  a  consciousness  of  action, 

florid  red ;  the  alvine,  urinary,  and  cuticu-  This  power  may  be  seen  in  the  tremulous 

lar  excretions,  are  increased.  contraction  of  muscles  when  lacerated,  or 

When  given  improperly,  or   to   excess,  when  entirely  separated  from  the  body  in 

iron  produces  headach,  anxiety,  heats  the  operations.     Even  when  the  body  is  dead 

body,  and  often  causes   haemorrhages,  or  to  all  appearance,  and  the  nervous  power 

even  vomiting,  pains  in  the  stomach, spsisms,  is  gone,  this  contractile  power  I'emains  till 

and  pains  of  the  bowels.  the   organization  yields,  and  begins  to  be 

Iron  is  given  inmost  cases  of  debility  and  dissolved.       It  is    by  this  inherent  power 

relaxation  ;  in  passive  haemorrhages ;  in  dy-  that  a  cut  muscle  contracts,  and  leaves  a 

spepsia,  hysteria,  and  chlorosis ;   in  most  of  gap,  that  a  cut  artery  shrinks  and  grows 

the  cachexiae ;  and  it  has  lately  been  recom-  stiff  after  death.     This  irritability  of  mus- 

mended  as  a  specific   in  cancer.     Where  cles  is  so  far  independent  of  nerves,  and  so 

eitherapreternatural  discharge,  or  suppres-  little  connected  with  feeling,  which  is  the 

sion  of  natural  secretions,  proceeds  from  a  province  of  the  nerves,  that,  upon  stimu- 

languor,   or  sluggishness  of  the  fluids,  and  lating  any  muscle  by  touching  it  with  caus- 

weakness  of  the  solids,   this  metal,   by  in-  tic,  or  irritating  it  with  a  sharp  point,  or 

creasing  tlie  motion  of  the  former  and  the  driving  the  electric  spark  through  it,  or 

strengthof  the  latter,  will  suppress  the  flux,  excitiiig  with  the  metallic  conductors,  as 

or  remove  the  suppression  ;  but  where  the  those   of  silver,   or  zinc,    the  muscle  in- 

circulation  is  already  too  quick,  the  solids  stantly  contracts,  although  the  nerve  of  that 

too  tense  and  rigid,  where  there  is  any  stric-  muscle  be  tied  ;  although  the  nerve  be  cut 

ture,  or  spasmodic  contraction  of  the  vessels,  so  as  to  separate  the  muscle  entirely  from 

iron,  and  all  the  preparations  of  it,  willag-  all  connection  with  the  system  ;  altliough 


41Q 


IRR 


iRR 


the  muscle  be  separated  froiii  the  body  ; 
although  the  creature  upon  which  the  ex- 
periment is  performed  may  have  lost  all 
sense  of  feeling,  and  have  been  long  appa- 
rently dead.  Thus  a  muscle,  cut  from  the 
limb,  trembles  and  palpitates  a  long  time 
after ;  the  heart,  separated  from  the  body, 
contracts  when  irritated ;  the  bowels,  when 
torn  from  the  body,  continue  their  peristal- 
tic motion,  so  as  to  roll  upon  the  table. 
Ceasing  to  answer  to  stimuli  only  when  they 
become  stiff  and  cold  ;  and  too  often,  in 
the  human  body,  the  vis  insita  loses  the 
exciting  power  of  the  nerves,  and  then 
palsy  ensues  ;<  or,  losing  all  governance  of 
the  nerves,  the  vis  insita,  acting  without  the 
regulating  power,  falls  into  partial  or  ge- 
neral convulsions.  Even  in  vegetables, 
as  in  the  sensitive  plant,  this  contractile 
power  lives.  Thence  comes  the  distinc- 
tion between  the  irritability  of  muscles 
and  the  sensibility  of  nerves  :  for  the  irri- 
tability of  muscles  survives  the  animals,  as 
when  it  is  active  after  death  ;  survives  the 
life  of  the  part,  or  the  feelings  of  the  whole 
system,  as  in  universal  palsy,  where  the 
vital  motions  continue  entire  and  perfect, 
and  where  the  muscles,  though  not  obedi- 
ent to  the  will,  are  subject  to  irregular  and 
violent  actions  ;  and  it  survives  the  connec- 
tion with  the  rest  of  the  system,  as  when 
animals  very  tenacious  of  life,  are  cut  into 
parts  :  but  sensibility,  the  property  of  the 
nerves,  gives  the  various  modifications  of 
sense,  as  vision,  hearing,  and  the  rest ; 
gives  also  the  general  sense  of  pleasure  or 
pain,  and  makes  the  system,  according  to 
its  various  conditions,  feel  vigorous  and 
healthy,  or  weary  and  low.  And  thus  the 
eye  feels  and  the  skin  feels  :  but  their  ap- 
pointed stimuli  produce  no  motions  in  these 
parts  ;  they  are  sensible,  but  not  irritable. 
The  heart,  the  intestines,  the  urinary  blad- 
der, and  all  the  muscles  of  voluntary  mo- 
tion, answer  to  stimuli  with  a  quick  and 
forcible  contraction  ;  and  yet  they  hardly 
ifeel  the  stimuli  by  which  these  contrac- 
tions are  produced,  or,  at  least,  they  do 
not  convey  that  feeling  to  the  brain.  There 
is  no  consciousness  of  present  stimulus  in 
those  parts  which  are  called  into  action  by 
the  impulse  of  the  nerves,  and  at  the  com- 
mand of  the  will :  so  that  muscular  parts 
have  all  the  irritability  of  the  system,  with 
but  little  feeling,  and  that  little  owing  to 
the  nerves  which  enter  into  their  substance ; 
while  nerves  have  all  the  sensibility  of  the 
system,  but  no  motion. 

The  discovery  of  this  singular  property 
belongs  to  our  countryman  Glisson  ;  but 
Baron  Haller  must  be  considered  as  the 
first  who  clearly  pointed  out  its  existence, 
and  proved  it  to  be  the  cause  of  muscular 
motion. 

The  laws  of  irritability,  according  to 
Dr.  Crichton,  are,  1.  After  every  action 
'n  an  irritable  part,   a  state   of  rest,    or 


cessation  from  motion,  must  take  place  be- 
fore the  irritable  part  can  be  again  incited 
to  action.  If,  by  an  act  of  volition,  we 
throw  any  of  our  muscles  into  action,  that 
action  can  only  be  continued  for  a  certain 
space  of  time ;  the  muscle  becomes  re- 
laxed, notwithstanding  all  our  endeavours 
to  the  contrary,  and  remains  a  certain  time 
in  that  relaxed  state,  before  it  can  be  again 
thrown  into  action.  2.  Each  irritable  part 
has  a  certain  portion  or  quantity  of  the 
principle  of  irritability  which  is  natural  to 
it,  part  of  which  it  loses  during  action,  or 
from  the  application  of  stimuli.  ^  3.  By  a 
process  wholly  unknown  to  us,  it  regains 
this  lost  quantity,  during  its  repose,  or 
state  of  rest.  In  order  to  express  the  dif- 
ferent quantities  of  irritability  in  any  part, 
we  say  that  it  is  either  more  or  less  redun- 
dant, or  more  or  less  defective.  It  be- 
comes redundant  in  a  part  when  the  stimuli 
which  are  calculated  to  act  on  that  part  are 
withdrawn,  or  withheld,  for  a  certain  length 
of  time,  because  then  no  action  can  take 
place :  while,  on  the  other  hand,  the 
application  of  stimuli  causes  it  to  be  ex- 
hausted, or  to  be  deficient,  not  only  by 
exciting  action,  but  by  some  secret  in- 
fluence, the  nature  of  which  has  not  "yet 
been  detected  ;  for  it  is  a  circumstance 
extremely  deserving  of  attention,  that  an 
irritable  part,  or  body,  may  be  suddenly 
deprived  of  its  irritability  by  powerful  sti- 
muli, and  yet  no  apparent  muscular  or  vas- 
cular action  takes  place  at  the  time.  A 
certain  quantity  of  spirits,  taken  at  once  into 
the  stomach,  kills  almost  as  instantaneously 
as  lightning  does :  the  same  thing  may  be 
observed  of  some  poisons,  as  opium,  distilled 
laurel- water,  the  juice  of  the  cerbera  ahovai, 
&c.  4.  Each  irritable  part  has  stimuli 
which  are  peculiar  to  it,  and  which  are  in- 
tended to  support  its  natural  action  :  thus, 
blood,  which  is  the  stimulus  proper  to  the 
heart  and  arteries,  if,  by  any  accident,  it 
gets  into  the  stomach,  produces  sickness,  or 
vomiting.  If  the  gall,  which  is  the  natural 
stimulus  to  the  ducts  of  the  liver,  the  gall- 
bladder,  and  the  intestines,  is  by  any  acci- 
dent effused  into  the  cavity  of  the  perito- 
nsEum,  it  excites  too  great  action  of  the 
vessels  of  that  part,  and  induces  inflamma- 
tion. The  urine  does  not  iri'itate  the  tender 
fabric  of  the  kidneys,  ureters,  or  bladder, 
except  in  such  a  degree  as  to  preserve  their  \ 
healthy  action  ;  but  if  it  be  effused  into  the 
cellular  membrane,  it  brings  on  such  a  vio- 
lent action  of  the  vessels  of  these  parts  as 
to  produce  gangrene.  Such  stimuli  are 
called  habitual  stimuli  of  parts.  5.  Each 
irritable  part  differs  from  the  rest  in  regard 
to  the  quantity  of  irritability  which  it  pos- 
sesses. This  lav/  explains  to  us  the  reason 
of  the  great  diversity  which  we  observe  in 
the  action  of  various  irritable  parts  ;  thus 
the  muscles  of  voluntary  motion  can  remaiu 
a  loKg  time  in  a  state  of  action,  and  if  it  be 


IRK 


ISC 


471 


coatiflued  as  long  as  possible,  another  con- 
siderable portion  of  time  is  required  before 
they  regain  the  irritability  they  lost ;  but 
the  heart  and  arteries  have  a  more  short  and 
sadden  action,  and  their  state  of  rest  is 
equally  so.  The  circular  muscles  of  the  in- 
testines have  also  a  quick  action  and  short 
rest.  The  urinaiy  bladder  does  not  fully 
regain  the  irritability  it  loses  during  its  con- 
traction for  a  considerable  space  of  time ; 
the  vessels  which  separate  and  throw  out 
the  menstrual  discharge,  act,  in  general, 
for  three  or  four  days,  and  do  not  regain  the 
irritability  they  lose  for  a  lunar  month. 
6.  All  stimuli  produce  action  in  proportion 
to  their  irritating  powers.  As  a  person  ap- 
proaches his  hand  to  the  fire,  the  action  of 
all  the  vessels  in  the  skin  is  increased,  and 
it  glows  with  heat ;  if  the  hand  be  ap- 
proached still  nearer,  the  action  is  increased 
to  such  an  unusual  degree  as  to  occasion 
redness  and  pain  ;  and  if  it  be  continued  too 
long,  real  inflammation  takes  place ;  but 
if  this  heat  be  continued,  the  part  at  last 
loses  its  irritability,  and  a  sphacelus  or  gan- 
grene ensues.  7.  The  action  of  every  sti- 
mulus is  in  an  inverse  ratio  to  the  frequency 
of  its  application.  A  small  quantity  of 
spirits  taken  into  the  stomach,  increases 
the  action  of  its  muscular  coat,  and  also 
of  its  various  vessels,  so  that  digestion  is 
thereby  facilitated.  If  the  same  quantity, 
however,  be  taken  frequently,  it  loses  its 
effect.  In  order  to  produce  the  same  ef- 
fect as  at  first,  a  larger  quantity  is  necessa- 
ry ;  and  hence  the  origin  of  dram-drink- 
ing. 8.  The  more  the  irritability  of  a  part 
is  accumulated,  the  more  that  part  is  dis- 
posed to  be  acted  upon.  It  is  on  this  ac- 
count that  the  activity  of  all  animals,  while 
in  perfect  health,  is  much  livelier  in  the 
morning  than  at  any  other  part  of  the  day ; 
for,  during  the  night,  the  irritability  of  the 
whole  frame,  and  especially  that  of  the 
m^ascles  destined  for  labour,  viz.  the  mus- 
cles for  voluntary  action,  is  re-accumula- 
ted. The  same  law  explains  why  digestion 
goes  on  more  rapidly  the  first  hour  after 
food  is  swallowed  than  at  any  other  time  ; 
and  it  also  accounts  for  the  great  danger 
that  accrues  to  a  famished  person  upon 
first  taking  in  food.  9.  If  the  stimuli 
which  keep  up  the  action  of  any  irritable 
tody  be  withdrawn  for  too  great  a  length 
of  time,  that  process  on  which  the  for- 
mation of  the  principle  depends  is  gradu- 
ally diminished,  and  at  last  entirely  de- 
stroyed. When  the  irritability  of  the 
system  is  too  quickly  exhausted  by  heat, 
as  is  the  case  in  certain  warm  climates, 
the  application  of  cold  invigorates  the 
frame,  because  cold  is  a  mere  diminution 
of  the  overplus  of  that  stimulus  which  was 
causing  the  rapid  consumption  of  the  prin- 
ciple. Under  such  or  similar  circumstan- 
ces, therefore,  cold  is  a  tonic  remedy  ;  but 
if,  in  a  climate   nattirally  cold,  a  per.^on 


were  to  go  into  a  cold  bath,  and  not  soon 
return  into  a  warmer  atmosphere,  it  would 
destroy  life  just  in  the  same  manner  as  ma- 
ny poor  people  who  have  no  comfortable 
dwellings  are  often  destroyed  from  being  too 
long  exposed  to  the  cold  in  winter.  Upon 
the  first  application  of  cold  the  irri- 
tability is  accumulated,  and  the  vascular 
system  therefore  is  exposed  to  great  action ; 
but,  after  a  certain  time,  all  action  is  so 
much  diminished,  that  the  process,  what- 
ever it  be,  on  which  the  formation  of  the 
irritable  principle  depends,  is  entirely  lost. 
For  further  information  on  this  interesting 
subject,  see  Dr.  Crichton  on  Mental  De- 
rangement. 

IRRITATION.  Irrifaiio.  The  action 
produced  by  any  stimulus. 

I'scA.  A  sort  of  fungous  excresence  of 
the  oak,  or  of  the  hazel,  &:c.  The  antients 
used  it  as  the  moderns  used  moxa. 

Isch^'mon.  (From  K^X'^t  to  restrain, 
and  AtfAO.,  blood.)  A  name  for  any  medi- 
cine which  restrains  or  stops  bleeding. 

Isch^'mtjm.     a  species  of  Andropogon. 

I'SCHIAS.  (l(r^iiiti  ••  from  taxtov,  the 
hip.)  Sciatica.  A  rheumatic  affection  of 
the  hip-joint.     See  Rheumatismus. 

ISCHIATOCE'LE.  (From  ta-xtov,  the 
hip,  and  kd^x,  a  rupture.)  Ischiocele.  An 
intestinal  rupture,  through  the  sciatic  liga- 
ments. 

IscHio-CAVERiJo'sus.  See  Erector  penis. 

Ischioce'le.     See  Ischiatocele. 

rSCHIUM.  (From  nrxc:,  the  loin;  so 
named  because  it  is  near  the  loin.  A  bone 
of  the  pelvis  of  the  fostus,  and  a  part  of  the 
OS  innominatum  of  the  adult.  See  Innomi- 
natum  os. 

IscHNOPHo'jfiA.  (From  «r;^vof,  slender, 
and  (pmii,  the  voice.)  A  shrillness  of  the 
voice  ;  but  more  frequently  a  hesitation  of 
speech,  or  a  stammering  ;  it  is  the  psellis-' 
mus  hoRsians,  of  Cullen. 

IscHURETicA.  (From  la-xovpiA,  a  sup- 
pression of  the  urine.)  Medicines  which 
relieve  a  supression  of  the  urine. 

ISCHURIA.  (From  ttrxa>,  to  restrain 
and  oupov,  the  urine.)  A  suppression  of 
urine.  A  genus  of  disease  in  the  class  lo- 
cales, and  order  epMc/tese5,  of  Cullen.  There 
are  four  species  of  ischuria : 

1.  Ischuria  renalis,  coming  after  a  dis- 
ease of  the  kidneys,  with  a  troublesome 
sense  of  weight  or  pain  in  that  part. 

2.  Ischuria  ureterica,  after  a  disease  of 
the  kidneys,  with  a  sense  of  pain  or  unea- 
siness in  the  course  of  the  ureters. 

3.  Ischuria  vesicalis,  marked  by  a  fre- 
quent desire  to  make  water,  with  a  swell- 
ing of  the  hypogastrium,  and  pain  at  the 
neck  of  the  bladder. 

4.  Ischuria  urethralis,  marked  by  a  fre- 
quent desire  to  make  water,  with  a  swell- 
ing of  the  hypogastrium,  and  pain  of  some 
part  of  the  urethra. 

"^Vhen  there  is  a  frequent  desire  of  miking 


472 


ISC 


IXI 


watei',  attended  with  much  difficulty  ia 
voiding  it,  the  complaint  is  called  a  dysury, 
or  strangurj'  ;  and  when  there  is  a  total 
suppression  of  urine,  it  is  known  by  the 
name  of  an  ischury.  Both  ischuria  and  dysu- 
ria  are  distinguished  into  acute,  when  ari- 
sing in  consequence  of  inflammation ;  and 
chronic,  when  proceeding  from  any  other 
cause,  such  as  calculus,  &c. 

The  causes  which  give  rise  to  these  dis- 
eases, are  an  inflammation  of  the  urethra, 
occasioaed  either  by  venereal  sores,  or  by  a 
use  of  acrid  injections,  tumour  or  ulcer  of 
the  prostrate  gland,  inflammation  of  the 
bladder  or  kidneys,  considerable  enlarge- 
ments of  the  heemorrhoidal  veins,  a  lodge- 
naent  of  indurated  faeces  in  the  rectum, 
spasm  at  the  neck  of  the  bladder,  the  ab- 
sorption of  cantharides  applied  externally, 
or  taken  internally,  and  excess  in  drinking 
either  spirituous  or  vinous  liquors  ;  but 
particles  of  gravel  sticking  at  the  neck  of 
the  bladder,  or  lodging  in  the  urethra,  and 
thereby  producing  irritation,  prove  the 
most  frequent  cause.  Gouty  matter  falling 
on  the  neck  of  the  bladder,  will  sometimes 
occasion  these  complaints. 

In  dysury  there  is  a  frequent  inclination 
to  make  water,  attended  with  a  smarting 
pain,  heat,  and  difliculty  in  voiding  it,  to- 
gether with  a  sense  of  fulness  in  the  region 
of  the  bladder.  The  symptoms  often  vary, 
however,  according  to  the  cause  which  has 
given  rise  to  it.  If  it  proceeds  from  a  cal- 
culus in  the  kidney,  or  ureter,  besides  the 
aflfections  mentioned,  it  will  be  accompa- 
nied with  nausea,  vomiting,  and  acute 
pains  in  the  loins  and  region  of  the  ureter 
and  kidney  of  the  side  affected.  When  a 
stone  in  the  bladder,  or  gravel  in  the  ure- 
thra, is  the  cause,  an  acute  pain  will  be  felt 
at  the  end  of  the  penis,  particularly  on  void- 
ing the  last  drops  of  urine,  and  the  stream 
of  water  will  either  be  divided  into  two,  or 
be  discharged  in  a  twisted  manner,  not  un- 
like a  cork-screw.  If  a  scirrhus  of  the 
prostrate  gland  has  occasioned  the  suppres- 
sion or  difficulty  of  urine,  a  hard,  indolent 
tumour,  unattended  with  any  acute  pain, 
may  readily  be  felt  in  the  perinseum,  or  by 
introducing  the  finger  in  ano. 

Dysury  is  seldom  attended  with  much 
danger,  unless  by  neglect,  it  should  termi- 
nate in  a  total  obstruction.  Ischury  may 
always  he  regarded  as  a  dangerous  com- 


plaint, when  it  continues  for  any  length  af 
time,  from  the  great  distension  and  oftea 
consequent  inflammation  which  ensue.  In 
those  cases  where  neither  a  bougie  nor  a 
catheter  can  be  introduced,  the  event,  in  all 
probability,  will  be  fatal,  as  few  patients 
will  submit  to  the  only  other  means  of  draw- 
ing ofl"  the  urine  before  a  considerable  de- 
gree of  inflammation  and  tendency  to  gan- 
grene have  taken  place. 

Isinglass.     See  Ichthyocolla. 

Isla'ndicus  Mu'scus.  See  Lichen  islrni' 
dicus. 

Iso'cHRONOs.  (From  «ro?,  equal,  and 
X.povf?>  time.)  Preserving  an  equal  distance 
of  time  between  the  beats  ;  applied  to  the 
pulse. 

Iso'cRATES.  (From  to-og,  equal,  and 
H.ifttv\ivfM,  to  mix.)  Wine  mixed  with  an 
equal  quantity  of  water. 

Iso'DROMUS.  (From  is-o;,  equal,  and 
(T/JOyMOf,  a  course.)     The  same  as  Isochronos. 

Isopy'rum.  (From<i70f,  equal,  and^rw/ij 
fire ;  so  named  from  its  flame-coloured 
flower.)     The  herb  aquilegia. 

Iso'tonus.  (From  tcro?,  equal,  and  tovo?, 
extension.)  Applied  to  fevers  which  are  of 
equal  strength  during  the  whole  of  the  pa- 
roxysm. 

rSSUE.  Fonticulus.  An  artificial  ul- 
cer, intended  as  a  remedy  for  certain  mor- 
bid afiiections,  by  producing  a  discharge  of 
purulent  matter  from  difl"erent  parts  of  the 
body. 

I'sTHBiios'.  (From  <(76/*o?,  a  narrow 
piece  of  land  between  two  seas.)  The  nar- 
row passage  between  the  mouth  and  gullet : 
the  fauces. 

I'STHMUS  ViEirssENii.  The  ridge  sur- 
rounding the  oval  fossa,  or  remains  of  the 
foramen  ovale,  in  the  rights  auricle  of  the 
human  heart. 

Ithmoi'des.     Falsely,  for  Ethmoides. 

Itinera'rium.  (From  iter,  a  way.) 
The  catheter ;  also  a  stafi'used  in  cutting  for 
the  stone  ;  it  is  thus  named  by  Hildanus. 

I'vA  peca'nga.    See  Smilax  sarsaparilla. 

Ivy.     See  Hedera  helix. 

Ivy,  ground.     See  Glecoma  hederacea. 

Ivy-gum.     See  Hedera  helix, 

I'xiA.  (From  /|oc,  glue.)  A  name  of 
the  carlina,  from  its  viscous  juice.  Also  a 
preternatural  distension  of  the  veins,  from 
s^oy.ett,  to  pi'oceed  from. 

IxijfE.     See  Carlina  gummifera. 


JAT 


JEB 


473 


J. 


*i  A'CEA.  (Quia  prodesthominibus  tristi- 
tiajacentibus  ;  because  it  resists  sorrow  ;  or 
from  titofjutt,  to  heal.)  The  herb  pansey, 
or  heart' s-ease. 

Jaci'nthus.     See  Hyacinthics. 

Jack-by-the-hedge.  See  Erysimum  alliaria. 

Jacobje'a.  (Named  because  it  was  de- 
dicated to  St.  James,  or  because  it  was  di- 
rected to  be  gathered  about  the  feast  of  that 
saint.)     See  Senecio  Jacobwa. 

Jalap.     See  Convolvulus  jalapa. 

Jala'pa.     See  Convolvulus  jalapa. 

JALA'PIUM.  (From  Chalapa,  or  Xala- 
pa,  in  New  Spain,  whence  it  is  brought.^ 
See  Convolvulus  jalapa. 

Jala'ppa  a'lba.  See  Convolvulus  tneco- 
acan. 

Jamaica  bark.     See  Cinchona   caribcm. 

Jamaica  pepper.     See  Myrtus  Pimenta. 

Ja'mblichi  sa'les.  a  preparation  with 
sal-ammoniac,  some  aromatic  ingredients, 
&c.  so  called  from  Jamblichus,  the  inven- 
tor of  it. 

Ja'nitor.  (Frorajanua,  a  gate,)  The 
pylorus,  so  called  from  its  being,  as  it  were, 
the  door  or  entrance  of  the  intestines. 

Japan  earth.     See  .Acacia  catechu. 

Japo'nica  te'rra.    See  Acacia  catechu. 

JARGON.     See  Zircon. 

JA'SMINUM.  (Jasminum;  from  jas- 
vtxen,  Arab,  or  from  lov,  a  violet,  and  cu/jl-a, 
odour,  on  account  of  the  fine  odour  of  the 
flowers.)  1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants 
in  the  Linnaan  system.  Class,  Diandria. 
Order,  Monogynia. 

2.  The  pharmacopoeial  name  of  the  jessa- 
mine. The  flowers  of  this  beautiful  plant, 
the  Jasminum  officinale  of  Linnseus,  have  a 
very  fragrant  smell,  and  a  bitter  taste.  They 
afford,  by  distillation,  an  essential  oil,  which 
is  much  esteemed  in  Italy  to  rub  paralytic 
limbs,  and  in  the  cure  of  rheumatic  pains. 

Ja'sminttm  officiiva'le.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  jessamine-tree.  See  Jasmi- 
num. 

JA'THROPHA.  (Most  probably  from 
/:t7/;o?,  a  physician  :  the  physic-nut.)  The 
name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the  Linnfean 
system.  Class,  Moncecia.  Order,  Mona- 
delphia. 

Jatropha  curcas.  The  systematic  name 
of  a  plant  whose  seeds  resemble  the  castor- 
oil  seeds.  Ricinus  major.  Ricinoides.  Pi- 
neus  purgans.  Pinhones  indici.  Faba 
cathartica.  JS^iuc  cathartica  Americana. 
Mux  Barbadensis.  An  oblong  black  seed, 
the  produce  of  the  Jatropha  curcas  ;  foliis 
cordatis  angulatis  of  Linnaeus.  It  affords  a 
quantity  of  oil,  which  is  given,  in  many 
places,  as  the  castor-oil  is  in  tliis  country, 

60 


to  which  it  is  very  nearly  allied.  The  seeds 
of  the  Jatropha  multijida  are  of  an  oval  and 
triangular  shape,  of  a  pale  brown  colour, 
are  called  purging-nuts,  and  give  out  a 
similar  oil. 

Ja'tropha  ma'nihot.  This  is  the  plant 
affording  the  Cassada  root.  Cassada.  Ca- 
cavi.  Cassave.  Cassava.  Pain  de  Mada- 
gascar. Ricinus  minor.  Maniot.  Yucca. 
Maniibar.  Aipi.  Aipima  coxera.  Aipi 
poca.  Janipha.  The  leaves  are  boiled, 
and  eaten  as  we  do  spinach.  The  root 
abounds  with  a  fflpiky  juice,  and  every 
part,  when  raw,  is  a  fatal  poison.  It  is 
remarkable  that  the  poisonous  quality  is 
destroyed  by  heat :  hence  the  juice  is  boiled 
with  meat,  pepper,  fcc.  into  a  wholesome 
soup,  and  what  remains  after  expressing 
the  juice,  is  formed  into  cakes  or  meal,  the 
principal  food  of  the  inhabitants.  This 
plant,  which  is  a  native  of  three  quarters  of 
the  world,  is  one  of  the  most  advantageous 
gifts  of  Providence,  entering  into  the  com- 
position of  innumerable  preparations  of  aa 
economical  nature. 

Cassada  roots  yield  a  great  quantity  of 
starch,  called  tapioca,  exported  in  little 
lumps  by  the  Brazilians,  and  now  well 
known  to  us  as  diet  for  sick  and  weakly 
persons. 

JEBB,  John,  was  bom  at  London  in 
1736.  He  was  originally  devoted  to  the 
church,  and,  after  studying  at  Cambridge, 
entered  into  orders,  and  obtained  a  living 
in  Norfolk  in  1764.  The  year  following 
he  published,  in  conjunction  with  two 
friends,  a  selection  fi'om  Newton's  Prin- 
cipia,  with  notes,  which  was  highly  esteem- 
ed. He  soon  after  returned  to  Cambridge, 
and  engaged  warmly  as  an  advocate  for  a 
reform  in  church  and  state,  as  well  as  in 
the  discipline  of  that  university.  At  length, 
in  1775,  he  resigned  all  his  offices  in  the 
church,  the  established  doctrines  of  which 
he  did  not  approve  ;  and  determined  upon 
entering  into  the  medical  profession.  He 
soon  qualified  himself  for  this,  obtained  a 
diploma  from  St.  Andrews,  and  wa5  admit- 
ted a  licentiate  of  the  London  College  of 
Physicians  ;  and  in  the  same  year,  1778,  he 
was  elected  a  fellow  of  the  Royal  Society. 
In  1782  he  published  "Select  Cases  of 
Paralysis  of  the  Lower  Extremities ;"  which 
tend  to  support  the  practice  of  Mr.  Pott,  of 
applying  caustics  near  the  spine.  To  this 
work  is  added,  an  interesting  description  of 
a  very  rare  disease,  catalepsy.  The  warmth 
of  his  political  sentiments,  however,  ob- 
structed his  professional  career ;  and  the 
various  fatigues  and  anxieties,  to  which  hs 


474 


JUG 


JUG 


exposed  himseli^  in  order  to  further  his  be- 
nevolent designs,  exhausted  his  constitution 
so  much,  that  he  sunk  a  premature  victim 
in  1786. 

Jecora'ria.  (From  jecur,  the  liver;  so 
named  from  its  supposed  efficacy  in  diseases 
of  the  liver.)  See  Marchantia  polymorpha. 
Also  a  name  given  to  a  vein  in  the  right 
hand,  because  it  was  usually  opened  in 
diseases  of  the  liver. 

Jecora'ria  ve'wa.     The  hepatic  vein. 

Je'cur,     (-cinoris,  neut.)     The  liver. 

Je'cur  uteri'num.  The  Placenta  is, 
by  some,  thus  called,  from  the  supposed 
similitude  of  its  office  with  that  of  the  liver. 

JEJU'NUM.  (From  jejunus,  empty,) 
Jejunum  iniestinum.  The  second  portion 
of  the  small  intestines,  so  called  because  it 
is  mostly  found  emptv^  See  Intestines. 

JELLY.  Gelatina^  Modern  chemists 
have  given  tliis  name  to  the  mucilaginous 
substance,  very  soluble  in  water,  and  not  at 
all  in  spirits  of  wine,  that  is  obtained  from 
all  the  soft  and  white  parts  of  animals,  such 
as  the  membranes,  tendons,  aponeuroses, 
cartilages,  ligaments,  and  skin,  by  boiling 
them  in  water.  If  the  decoction  of  these 
be  sufficiently  evaporated,  it  affords  a  dry, 
brittle,  transparent  substance,  commonly 
known  by  the  name  of  glue,  which  is  im- 
,pure  Gelatine. 

Jerusalem  cowslips.  See  Pulmonaria  of- 
■Jicinalis. 

Jerusalem  oak.     See  Chenopodium  boirys. 

Jerusalem  sage.  See  Pulmonaria  offici- 
nalis. 

Jessamine.     See  Jasminum. 

jESUiTA'ifUS  co'RTEX.  (Jesuitanus ;  froza 
jesuiia,  a  Jesuit.)  A  name  of  the  Peruvian 
bark,  because  it  was  first  introduced  into 
Europe  by  Father  de  Lugo,  a  Jesuit.  See 
Cincho7ia. 

Jesui'ticus  co'rtex.    See  Cinchona. 

Jesuit's  bark.     See  Cinchona. 

Jet.  a  black  bitumen,  hard  and  com- 
pactj  like  certain  stones,  found  in  great 
abundance  in  various  parts  of  France,  Swe- 
den, Germany,  and  Ireland.  It  is  brilliant 
and  vitreous  in  its  fracture,  and  capable  of 
taking  a  good  polish  by  friction,  it  attracts 
light  substances,  and  appears  to  be  electric, 
like  amber ;  hence  it  has  been  called  black 
amber ;  it  has  no  smell,  but  when  heated  it 
acquires  one  like  bitumen  judaicum. 

Jew's  pilch.     See  Bitumen  judaicum. 

John's  wort.     See  Hypericum. 

Jitdicato'rius.  (From  judico,  to  dis- 
cern.) An  obsolete  term  applied  to  sy- 
nocha  of  four  days,  because  its  termination 
may  certainly  be  foreseen. 

JUGA'LE  OS.  (Jugalis ;  from  jugum, 
a  yoke,  from  its  resemblance,  or  because 
it  is  articulated  to  the  bone  of  the  upper 
jaw,  like  a  yoke.)  Gs  males.  Os  zygoma- 
ticunu  The  ossa  malarum  are  the  promi- 
nent square  bones  which  form  the  upper 


part  of  the  cheeks.  They  are  situated  close 
under  the  eyes,  Eind  make  part  of  the  orbits. 
Each  of  these  bones  has  three  surfaces  to  be 
considered.  One  of  these  is  exterior  and 
somewhat  convex.  The  second  is  superior 
and  concave,  serving  to  form  the  lower  and 
lateral  parts  of  the  orbit.  The  third,  which 
is  posterior,  is  very  unequal  and  concave, 
for  the  lodgment  of  the  lower  part  of  the 
temporal  muscle.  Each  of  these  bones  may 
be  described  as  having  four  processes, 
formed  by  their  four  angles.  Two  of  these 
may  be  called  orbilar  processes.  The  supe- 
rior one  is  connected  with  the  orbitar  pro- 
cess of  the  OS  frontis ;  and  the  inferior  one 
with  the  malar  process  of  the  maxillary 
bone.  The  third  is  connected  with  the  tem- 
poral process  of  the  sphenoid  bone  ;  and  the 
fourth  forms  a  bony  arch,  by  its  connection 
with  the  zygomatic  process  of  the  temporal 
bone.  In  infants,  these  bones  are  entire 
and  completely  ossified. 

JU'GLANS.  (Q^uasi  Jovis  glans,  the 
royal  fruit,  from  its  magnitude.)  1.  The 
name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the  Linnsean 
system.  Class,  Moncecia.  Order,  Poly- 
andria.     The  walnut-tree. 

2.  The  pharmacopoeial  name  of  the  wal- 
nut.    See  Juglans  regia. 

Ju'glans  re'gia.  The  systematic  name 
of  the  walnut-tree.  The  tree  which  bears 
the  walnut  is  the  Juglans ;  foliolis  ovalibus 
glabris  subserraiis  subcequalibus,  of  Linnseus. 
It  is  a  native  of  Persia,  but  cultivated  in  this 
country.  The  unripe  fruit,  which  has  an  as- 
tringent bitterish  taste,  and  has  been  long 
employed  as  a  pickle,  is  the  part  which  was 
directed  for  medicinal  use  by  the  London 
College,  on  account  of  its  anthelmintic  vir- 
tues. An  extract  of  the  green  fruit  is  the 
most  convenient  preparation,  as  it  may  be 
kept  for  a  sufficient  lengtli  of  time,  and  made 
agreeable  to  the  stomach  of  the  patient,  by 
mixing  it  with  cinnamon  water. 

The  putamen,  or  green  rind  of  the  wal- 
nut, has  been  celebrated  as  a  powerful  anti- 
venereal  remedy,  for  more  than  a  century 
and  a  half;  and  Petrus  Borellus  has  given 
directions  for  a  decoction  not  unlike  that 
which  is  commonly  called  the  Lisbon  diet- 
drink,  in  which  the  walnut,  with  its  green 
bark,  forms  a  principal  ingredient.  Ra- 
mazzini,  whose  works  were  published  early 
in  the  present  century,  has  likewise  in- 
formed us,  that  in  his  time  the  green  rind  of 
the  walnut  was  esteemed  a  good  anti-vene- 
real remedy  in  England.  This  part  of  the 
walnut  has  been  much  used  in  decoctions, 
during  the  last  fifty  years,  both  in  the 
green  and  dried  state  ;  it  has  been  greatly 
recommended  by  writers  on  the  continent, 
as  well  as  by  those  of  our  own  country ; 
and  is,  without  doubt,  a  very  useful  addi- 
tion to  the  decoction  of  the  woods.  Mr. 
Pearson  has  employed  it  during  many  years 
in  those  cases  where  pains  in  the  limbs  and 
indurations  of  the  membranes  have  remain- 


JUx\ 


jyiN 


ed,  after  the  venereal  disease  has  been 
cured  by  mercury ;  and  he  informs  us,  that 
he  has  seldom  directed  it  without  manifest 
advantage. 

Brambilla  and  Girtanner  also  contend 
for  the  anti- venereal  virtues  of  the  green 
bark  of  the  walnut ;  but  the  result  of  Mr.  P.'s 
experience  will  not  permit  him  to  add  his 
testimony  to  theirs.  I  have  given  it,  says 
he,  in  as  large  doses  as  the  stomach  could 
retain,  and  for  as  long  a  time  as  the 
strength  of  the  patients,  and  the  nature 
of  their  complaints,  would  permit ;  but  I 
have  uniformly  observed,  that  if  they  who 
take  it  be  not  previously  cured  of  lues 
venerea,  the  peculiar  symptoms  will  appear, 
and  proceed  in  their  usual  course,  in  de- 
fiance of  the  powers  of  this  medicine.  The 
Decoctum  Lusilanicum  may  be  given  with 
great  advantage  in  many  of  those  cutaneous 
diseases  which  are  attended  with  aridity  of 
the  skin ;  and  I  have  had  some  opportunities 
of  observing,  that  when  the  putamen  of  the 
walnut  has  been  omitted,  either  intention- 
ally or  by  accident,  the  same  good  effects 
have  not  followed  the  taking  of  the  decoc- 
tion, as  when  it  contained  this  ingredient. 
See  Juglans. 

JUGULAR  VEINS.  (Fenm jugulares ; 
from  jugulum,  the  throat.)  These  veins 
run  from  the  head  down  the  sides  of  the 
neck,  and  are  divided,  from  their  situation, 
into  external  and  internal.  The  external,  or 
superficial  jugular  vein,  receives  the  blood 
from  the  frontal,  angular,  temporal,  auricu- 
lar, sublingual,  or  ranine,  and  occipital 
veins.  The  internal,  or  deep-seated  jugular 
vein,  receives  the  blood  from  the  lateral 
.ginusses  of  the  dura  mater,  the  laryngeal 
and  pharyngeal  veins.  Both  j  ugulars  unite, 
and  form,  with  the  subclavian  vein,  the  su- 
perior vena  cava,  which  terminates  in  the 
superior  part  of  the  right  auricle  of  the  heart. 

Jd'gulum.  (From  jugum,  a  yoke  ;  be- 
cause the  yoke  is  fastened  to  this  part.) 
The  throat,  or  anterior  part  of  the  neck. 

Jtr'juBES.     See  Jujubce. 

Ju'juE^.  (Arab.)  Jujubes.  A  half- 
dried  fruit  of  the  plum  kind,  about  the  size 
and  shape  of  an  olive,  the  produce  of  the 
Rhamnus  eizyphus  of  Linnaeus.  Jujubes, 
when  in  perfection,  have  an  agreeable  sweet 
taste,  and  in  the  southern  parts  of  Europe, 
where  they  are  common,  they  make  an  ar- 
ticle of  food  in  their  recent  state,  and  of 
medicine  when  half  dried. 

July  flowers.  See  Dianlhus  Caryophyllus. 

JUNCKER,  GoTTLOB  John,  was  born 
in  1680  at  Londorff  in  Hesse.  After  the 
proper  studies,  he  graduated  at  Halle  in 
1718  ;  and  became  afterwards  a  distinguish- 
ed professor  there,  as  well  as  physician  to 
the  public  hospital.  His  works,  which  are 
chiefly  compilations,  have  been  much  es- 
teemed, and  are  still  occasionally  referred 
to ;  eapecially  as  giving  a  compendious  view 


of  the  doctrines  of  Stahl,  which  he  espoused 
and  taught.  He  has  given  a  "  Conspectus" 
of  medicine,  of  surgery,  of  chemistry,  and 
of  several  other  departments  of  professional 
knowledge ;  also  many  academical  theses 
on  medical,  chirurgical,  and  philosophical 
subjects.     He  died  in  1759. 

Ju'jvcus  odora'tcs.  See  Andropogon 
Schcmanthus. 

Juniper.     See  Juniperus. 

Juniper  gum.     See  Juniperus. 

JUNITERUS.  {Juniperus;  from  ju- 
venis,  young,  and  pario,  to  bring  forth ; 
so  called  because  it  produces  its  young 
berries  while  the  old  ones  are  ripenings) 
1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnsean  system.  Class,  Dioecia.  Order, 
Monadelphia. 

2.  The  pharmacopcsial  name  of  the  com- 
mon juniper.     See  Juniperus  communis. 

Juwi'PERUS  coMMu'jfis.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  juniper-tree.  Juniperus ;  foliis 
ternis  patentibus  mucronatis,  baccis  longiori- 
bus,  of  Linnffius.  Both  the  tops  and  ber- 
ries of  this  indigenous  plant  are  directed 
in  our  pharmacopoeias,  but  the  latter  are 
usually  preferred,  and  are  brought  chiefly 
from  Holland  and  Italy.  Of  their  eflicacj' 
as  a  stomachic,  carminative,  diaphoretic, 
and  diuretic,  there  are  several  relations 
by  physicians  of  great  authority  :  and  me- 
dical writers  have  also  spoken  of  the  utility 
of  the  juniper  in  nephritic  cases,  uterifie 
obstructions,  scorbutic  affections,  and  some 
cutaneous  diseases.  Our  pharmacopoeias 
direct  the  essential  oil,  and  a  spirituous 
distillation  of  the  berries,  to  be  kept  in  the 
shops.  From  this  tree  is  also  obtained  a 
concrete  resin,  which  has  been  called  san- 
darach,  or  gum  juniper.  It  exudes  in 
white  tears,  more  transparent  than  mastich. 
It  is  almost  totally  soluble  in  alkohol,  with 
which  it  forms  a  white  varnish  that  dries 
speedily.  Reduced  to  powder  it  is  called 
pounce,  which  prevents  ink  from  sinking 
into  paper  from  which  the  exterior  coating 
of  size  has  been  scraped  away. 

JuNi'PERUs  lt'cia.  The  systematic  name 
of  the  plant  which  affords  the  true  fra.nkin- 
cense.  Olibanum.  Thus.  Frankincense. 
This  drug  has  received  different  appella- 
tions, according  to  its  different  appearances ; 
the  single  tears  are  called  simply  olibanum^ 
or  thus ;  when  two  are  joined  together,  thus 
masculum  ;  and  when  two  are  very  large, 
thus  femininum  ;  if  several  adhere  to  the 
bark,  thus  corticosum;  the  fine  powder  which  ^ 
rubs  off  from  the  tears,  mica  thuris ;  and  the 
coarser,  manna  thuris.  The  gum-resin  that 
is  so  called,  is  the  juice  of  the  Juniperus 
lycia  :  foliis  ternis  undique  imbricatis  ovetfis 
obtusis,  and  is  brought  from  Turkey  and  the 
East  Indies  ;  but  that  which  comes  from 
India  is  less  esteemed.  It  is  said  to  ooze 
spontaneously  from  the  bark  of  the  tree,  ap- 
pearing in  drop3,or  tears,of  a  pale  yellowish, 


476 


JUN 


JUR 


and  sometimes  of  a  reddish  colour.  Oliba- 
numhas  a  moderately  strong,  and  not  very 
agreeable  smell,  and  a  bitterish,  somewhat 
pungent  taste :  in  chewing,  it  sticks  to  the 
teeth,  becomes  white,  and  renders  the 
saliva  milky.  Laid  on  a  redhot  iron,  it 
readily  catches  flame,  and  burns  with  a 
strong  diffusive  and  not  unpleasant  smell. 
On  trituration  with  water,  the  greatest 
part  of  it  dissolves  into  a  milky  liquor, 
which,  on  standing,  deposits  a  portion  of 
resinous  matter.  The  gummy  and  resinous 
parts  are  nearly  in  equal  proportions  ;  and 
though  rectified  spirit  dissolves  less  of  the 
•oUbanum  than  water,  it  extracts  nearly  all 
its  active  matter.  In  ancient  times,  oUba- 
num seems  to  have  been  in  great  repute 
in  affections  of  the  head  and  breast,  coughs, 
haemoptysis,  and  in  various  fluxes,  both 
uterine  and  intestinal;  it  was  also  much 
employed  externally.  Recourse  is  now  sel- 
dom had  to  this  medicine,  which  is  super- 
seded by  myrrh,  and  other  articles  of  the 
resinous  kind.  It  is,  however,  esteemed 
by  many  as  an  adstringent,  and  though  not 
in  general  use,  is  considered  as  a  valuable 
medicine  in  fluor  albus,  and  debilities  of 
the  stomach  and  intestines  :  applied  exter- 
nally in  the  form  of  plaster,  it  is  said  to  be 
corroborant,  &c.  and  with  this  intention  it 
forms  the  basis  of  the  emplastrum  thuris. 

JuNi'FERUS  SABi'wA.  The  Systematic 
name  of  the  savine-tree.  Sabina.  Savina. 
Sabina  sterilis.  Bralhu.  Common  or  barren 
Savin.  Juniperus  sabina  ;  foliis  oppositis 
erectis  decurrentibus,  oppositionibus  pyxida- 
fiSf  of  Linnaeus.  Savin  is  a  native  of  the 
south  of  Europe  and  the  Levant ;  it  has  long 
been  cultivated  in  our  gardens,  and  from 
producing  male  and  female  flowers  on  sepa- 
rate plants  it  was  formerly  distinguished  into 
the  barren  and  berry-bearing  savin.  The 
leaves  and  tops  of  this  plant  have  a  mode- 
rately strong  smell  of  the  disagreeable  kind, 
and  a  hot,  bitterish,  acrid  taste.  They  give 
out  great  part  of  their  active  matter  to  wa- 
tery liquors,  and  the  whole  to  rectified  spi- 
rit. Distilled  with  water,  they  yield  a  large 
quantity  of  essential  oil.  Decoctions  of  the 
leaves,  freed  from  the  volatile  principle 
by  inspissation  to  the  consistence  of  an  ex- 
tract, retain  a  considerable  share  of  their 
pungency  and  warmth  along  with  their  bit- 
terness, and  have  some  degree  of  smell,  but 
not  resembling  that  of  the  plant  itself.  On 
inspissating  the  spirituous  tincture,  there 
remains  an  extract  consisting  of  two  dis- 
tinct substances,  of  which  one  is  yellow, 
unctuous,  or  oily,  bitterish,  and  very  pun- 
gent ;  the  other  black,  resinous,  less  pun- 
gent, and  sub-astringent.  Savin  is  a  pow- 
erful and  active  medicine,  and  has  been 
long  reputed  the  most  efficacious  in  the 
materia  medica,  for  producing  a  determi- 
nation to  the  uterus,  and  thereby  proving 
enimenagogue  ;  it  heats  and  stimulates  the 


whole  system  very  considerably,  and  is  said 
to  promote  the  fluid  secretions.  The  power 
which  this  plant  possesses  (observes  Dr. 
Woodville)  in  opening  uterine  obstructions, 
is  considered  to  be  so  great,  that  we  are  told 
it  has  been  frequently  employed,  and  with 
too  much  success,  for  purposes  the  most 
infamous  and  unnatural.  It  seems  pro- 
bable, however,  that  its  effects  in  this  way 
have  been  somewhat  over-rated,  as  it  is 
found,  very  frequently,  to  fail  as  an  emme- 
nagogue,  though  this,  in  some  measure, 
may  be  ascribed  to  the  smallness  of  the 
dose  in  which  it  has  been  usually  pre- 
scribed by  physicians ;  for  Dr.  CuUen  ob- 
serves, "that  savin  is  a  very  acrid  and 
heating  substance,  and  I  have  been  often, 
on  account  of  these  qualities,  prevented 
from  employing  it  in  the  quantity  necessary 
to  render  it  emmenagogue.  I  must  own, 
however,  that  it  shows  a  more  powerful 
determination  to  the  uterus  than  any  other 
plant  I  have  employed  ;  but  I  have  been 
frequently  disappointed  in  this,  and  its 
heating  qualities  always  require  a  great 
deal  of  caution."  Dr.  Home  appears  to 
have  had  very  great  success  with  this  me- 
dicine, for  in  five  cases  of  amenorrhsea, 
which  occurred  at  the  Royal  Infirmary  at 
Edinburgh,  four  were  cured  by  the  sabina, 
which  he  gave  in  powder  from  a  scruple  to 
a  drachm  twice  a  day.  He  says  it  is  well 
suited  to  the  debile,  but  improper  in  ple- 
thoric habits,  and  therefore  orders  repeated 
bleedings  before  its  exhibition.  Country 
people  give  the  juice  from  the  leaves  and 
young  tops  of  savin  mixed  with  milk  to 
their  children  in  order  to  destroy  the 
worms  ;  it  generally  operates  by  stool,  and 
brings  them  away  with  it.  The  leaves  cut 
small,  and  given  to  horses,  mixed  with  their 
corn,  destroy  the  bots.  Externally  savin 
is  recommended  as  an  escharotic  to  foul 
ulcers,  syphilitic  warts,  &c.  A  strong  de- 
coction of  the  plant  in  lard  and  wax  forms 
a  useful  ointment  to  keep  up  a  constant 
discharge  from  blisters,  Sic.  See  Ceratum 
Sabina. 

Ju'PiTER.  The  ancient  chemical  name 
of  tin,  because  supposed  under  the  govern- 
ment of  that  planet. 

JURIN,  James,  was,  during  several 
years,  an  active  member  and  Secretary  of 
the  Royal  Society,  and  at  his  death  in  1750, 
President  of  the  College  of  Physicians.  He 
distinguished  himself  by  a  series  of  seven- 
teen dissertations,  printed  in  the  Philosophi- 
cal Transactions,  and  afterwards  as  a  sepa- 
rate work,  in  which  mathematical  science 
was  applied  with  considerable  acuteness  to 
physiological  subjects.  These  papers,  how- 
ever, involved  him  in  several  philosophical 
controversies  concerning  the  force  of  the 
heart,  &c.  He  was  a  warm  advocate  for 
the  practice  of  inoculation,  which  he  proved 
greatly  to  lessen  the  violence  of  the  small- 


JUV 


JUX 


417 


pox :  but  he  did  not  anticipate  that  it  would  dicines,  or  assistances  of  any  kind,  which  re- 
increase  tlie  mortality  upon  the  whole,  by  lieve  a  distemper. 

keepings  up  the  infection,  while  many  re-  Juxtangi'na.    (From  juxia,  near,  and 

tained  their  prejudices  against  adopting  it.  angina,  a  quinsy.)    A  disease  resembling  a 

Juva'ntia.     (Fvomjuvo,  to  assist.)  Me-  quinsy. 


K. 


K^MPFER,  EwGEtBEKT,  was  born  in 
1651  at  Lippe  in  Westphalia.  He  was  edu- 
cated in  Sweden,  and  being  eager  to  travel, 
accompanied  the  Swedish  Ambassador,Fab- 
ricius,  to  Persia  as  Secretary  :  on  whose  de- 
parture from  Ispahan  after  two  years  he  ob- 
tained the  appointment  of  chief  surgeon  to 
the  Dutch  East  India  Company  ;  and  was 
thus  enabled  to  penetrate  as  far  as  Siam  and 
Japan,and  cleared  up  the  Geography  of  these 
countries,  which  was  very  imperfectly 
known  before.  On  his  return  to  Europe  in 
1694,  he  graduated  at  Leyden,  and  settled 
in  his  own  country  ;  he  was  afterwards  ap- 
pointed physician  to  his  sovereign,  and  con- 
tinued engaged  in  practice,  and  in  compo- 
sing several  works,  till  his  death  in  1716.  In 
his  Inaugural  Dissertation,  among  other  sub- 
jects relating  to  medicine,  he  notices  a  me- 
thod of  curing  colic  amongst  the  Japanese 
by  puncture  with  a  needle.  But  his  great 
work  entitled  "  Amsenitates  Exoticse,"  is 
more  especially  esteemed  for  its  botanical 
information,  and  authentic  details,  relating 
to  the  history  and  manners  of  Persia,  &c. 
His  History  of  Japan,  of  which  there  is  an 
English  translation  in  folio,  is  highly  valued 
for  its  accuracy  and  fidelity. 

K^mpfe'ria  Gala'nga.  The  plant 
which  affords  the  greater  galangal  root. 

K^mpfe'ria  rotu'nda.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  plant  which  affords  the  offi- 
cinal zedoary.  Zedoaria.  Kmmpferia,  fo- 
liis  lanceolatis  petiolatis,  of  Linnaeus.  The 
roots  of  this  plant  are  brought  to  us  in  long 
pieces  about  the  thickness  of  the  little  finger, 
two  or  three  inches  in  length,  bent,  rough, 
and  angular  ;  or  in  roundish  pieces  about 
an  inch  in  diameter,  of  an  ash  colour  on  the 
outside,  and  white  within.  They  have  an 
agreeable  camphoraceous  smell,  and  a  bit- 
terish aromatic  taste.  Though  formerly 
much  esteemed  against  rheumatic  affec- 
tions, they  are  at  present  thought  to  possess 
very  little  medicinal  powers,  although  they 
had  a  place  in  the  confectio  aromatica  of  the 
London  Pharmacopoeia. 

Ka'jeput  o'leum.     See  Melaleuca. 

Ka'li.  (Arab.)  The  iTaZi  of  the  phar- 
macopoeias is  the  vegetable  alkali  or  potash. 
See  Potassa, 


Ka'li  aceta'tum.    See  Potassce.  acetas. 

Ka'li  aera'tttm.   iSee  Potassae.  carbonas. 

Ka'li  arsenica'tfm.  a  preparation  of 
arsenic,  composed  of  the  vegetable  alkali 
and  the  acid  of  arsenic. 

Ka'li  citra'tum.  Alkali  vegetabiUySucco 
citri  saturatum.  This  neutral  saline  liquor, 
a  citrate  of  potash,  is  made  by  saturating 
prepared  kali  with  lemon  juice.  It  is  the 
base  of  the  saline  draught ;  it  possesses  ner- 
vine and  sudorific  properties  ;  and  is  ex- 
hibited in  rheumatism,  catarrh,  and  most 
febrile  diseases. 

Ka'li  pr^para'tum.  See  Potassce  sub' 
carbonas. 

Ka'li  pttrum.     See  Potassa  fusa. 

Ka'li  sulphttra'tum.  See  Sulphuretum 
potassce. 

Ka'li  tartariza'tum.  See  Potassa  tar- 
iras. 

Ka'li  vitriola'tum.  See  Potassczsul' 
phas. 

KEILL,  James,  was  bom  in  Scotland, 
1673.  After  going  through  the  proper 
studies  abroad,  and  especially  attending  to 
anatomy,  he  was  enabled  to  lecture  on  that 
subject  with  great  reputation  in  both  the 
English  universities,  and  received  an  hono- 
rary degree  at  Cambridge.  During  this  pe- 
riod he  published  a  Compendium  of  Anato- 
my, chiefly  from  Cowper.  In  1703  he  settled 
in  practice  at  Northampton ;  and  three  years 
after  sent  to  the  Royal  Society  an  account 
of  the  dissection  of  a  man,  reputed  to  have 
been  130  years  of  age ;  which  agreed  very 
much  with  what  Harvey  found  in  old  Parr, 
He  was  well  skilled  in  mathematics,  which 
he  applied  to  the  explanation  of  the  laws  of 
the  animal  economy.  In  1708  he  published 
"  An  Account  of  Animal  Secretion,  the 
Quantity  of  Blood  in  the  Human  Body,  and 
Muscular  Motion.' '  To  which,  in  a  second 
edition,  he  added  an  Essay  on  the  Force  of 
the  Heart.  This  engaged  him  in  a  contro- 
versy with  Dr.  Jurin,  which  was  carried  on. 
in  the  Philosophical  Transactions  (Dr.  Keill 
being  then  a  member  of  the  Royal  Society) 
till  the  period  of  his  premature  death  in 
1719,  occasioned  by  a  cancer  in  the  mouth, 
to  which  he  had  applied  the  cautery,  but 
without  any  relief. 


478 


KID 


KYN 


Kei'RI.     See  Cfieiranthus. 

KELP.  The  impui-e  mineral  alkali 
which  is  obtained  in  this  country  by  burn- 
ing; marine  plants. 

Kerato  pharyngje'ps.  (From  mpa.;, 
a  horn,  and  <^etfvy^,  the  pharynx.)  A 
muscle  so  named  from  its  shape,  and  inser- 
tion in  the  pharynx. 

Ke'rmes.  {Chermah,  Arab.)  Granum 
tinctorium.  Coccus  baphica.  Round  red- 
dish grains,  about  the  size  of  peas,  found 
in  Spain,  Italy,  and  the  south  of  France, 
adhering  to  the  branches  of  the  scarlet  oak. 
They  are  the  nidus  of  a  minute  red  animal- 
cule, called  Coccus  quercus  ilicis,  of  Linnae- 
us. The  confectio  alkermes,  now  obsolete, 
was  prepared  with  these,  which  possess  cor- 
roborant and  adstringent  virtues. 

Ke'rmes  minera'lis.  A  preparation 
of  antimony,  so  termed  from  its  resemblance 
in  colour  to  the  insect  of  that  name.  It  is 
now  disused  in  medicine,  and  gives  place 
to  the  other  preparations  of  antimony.  See 
Hydrosulphuretum  slibii  rubrum. 

Kernel  wort.     See  Scrophularia  nodosa. 

Ke'rva      (Kervah,  Arab.)  The  ricinus. 

KETCHUP.  The  prepared  liquor  of 
the  mushroom. 

KEYSER'S  PILLS.  A  once  celebra- 
ted mercurial  medicine,  the  method  of  pre- 
paring which  was  purchased  by  the  French 
government,  and  has  since  been  published 
by  M.  Richard.  The  hydrargyrus  acetatus 
is  considered  as  an  adequate  substitute  for 
the  more  elaborate  form  of  Keyser.  M. 
Richard  concludes  his  account  of  Keyser' s 
pills  with  observing,  that  he  considers  it  to 
be,  without  exception,  the  most  effectual 
remedy  for  the  venereal  disease  hitherto 
discovered.  But  further  trials  of  this  re- 
medy do  not  justify  the  sanguine  ar- counts 
of  its  properties  ;  though  it  may  sometimes 
succeed  when  some  of  the  other  mercurial 
preparations  have  failed. 

Kibes.     A  name  for  chilblains. 

KIDNEY.  {Ren,  -nis.  m.)  An  abdo- 
minal viscus,  shaped  like  a  kidney-bean, 
that  secretes  the  urine.  There  are  two  kid- 
neys. One  is  situated  in  each  lumbar  re- 
gion, near  the  first  lumbar  vertebra,  behind 
the  peritoneum.  This  organ  is  composed 
of  three  substances ;  a  cortical,  which  is 
external,  and  very  vascular  ;  a  tubulous, 
■which  consists  of  small  tubes,  and  a  papil- 


ious  substance,  which  is  the  innermost. 
The  kidneys  are  generally  surrounded  with 
more  or  less  adipose  membrane,  and  they 
have  also  a  proper  membrane,  membrana 
propria,  which  is  closely  accreted  to  the 
cortical  substance.  The  renal  arteries,  call- 
ed also  emulgents,  proceed  from  the  aorta. 
The  veins  evacuate  their  blood  into  the  as- 
cending cava.  The  absorbents  accompany 
the  blood-vessels,  and  terminate  in  the  tho- 
racic duct.  The  nerves  of  the  kidneys  are 
branches  of  the  eighth  pair  and  great  inter- 
costal. The  excretory  duct  of  this  viscus  is 
called  the  ureter.  At  the  middle  of  the  kid- 
ney, where  the  blood-vessels  enter  it,  is  a 
large  membranous  bag,  called  the  pelvis, 
which  diminishes  like  a  funnel,  and  forms  a 
long  canal,  the  ureter,  that  conveys  the 
urine  from  the  kidney  to  the  bladder,  which 
it  perforates  obliquely. 

Kikektjnemalo.  a  pure  resin,  very  si- 
milar to  copal,  but  of  a  more  beautiful 
whiteness  and  transparency.  It  is  brought 
from  America,  where  it  is  said  to  be  used 
medicinally,  in  the  cure  of  hysteria,  tetanus, 
&c.  It  forms  the  most  beautiful  of  all  var- 
nishes. 

Ki'Ki.     (Kike,  Arabian.)     See  Ricinus. 

Ki'NA  ki'na.     See  Cinchona. 

Ki'nic  a'cid.  This  name  has  been  given 
by  Vauquelin  to  a  peculiar  acid,  obtained 
from  Cinchona. 

Kinki'na.     See  Cinchona. 

KINO.  (Indian.)  Gummi  gambiense. 
Gummi  rubrum  adstringens  gambiense.  The 
tree  from  which  this  resin  is  obtained, though 
not  botanically  ascertained,  is  known  to 
gi'ow  on  the  banks  of  the  river  Gambia,  in 
Africa.  On  wounding  its  bark,  the  fluid 
kino  immediately  issues,  drop  by  drop,  and, 
by  the  heat  of  the  sun,  is  formed  into  hard 
masses.  It  is  in  appearance  very  like  the 
resin  called  Sanguis  draconis ;  much  redder, 
more  firm,  resinous,  and  adstringent  than 
catechu.  It  is  now  in  common  use,  and  is 
one  of  the  most  efficacious  vegetable  ad- 
stringents,  or  styptics,  in  the  materia  me- 
dica.  Its  dose  is  from  twenty  to  thirty 
grains. 

Knee-holly.     See  Ruscus. 

Knee-pan.     See  Patella. 

KoLTo.     (Polonese.)    The  plica  poloni- 
ca,  or  plaited  hair. 
'    Kyna'nche.    See  Cynanche. 


LAC 


LAC 


479 


li. 


liA'BDANUM.     See  Cisius  creticus. 

La'bia  lepori'ma.  (^Leporina;  from 
lepus,  a  hare,  resembling  a  hare.)  The 
hare-lip. 

LABORATO'RIUM.  (From  laboro, 
to  labour.)  A  place  properly  fitted  up  for 
the  performance  of  chemical  operations, 

LA'BYRINTH.  That  part  of  the  in- 
ternal ear  behind  the  cavity  of  the  tympa- 
num ;  it  is  constituted  by  the  cochlea,  ves- 
tibulum,  and  semicircular  canals. 

LAC.     (Lac,  -lis.  n.) 

1.  Mill?.     See  Milk. 

2.  The  najne  of  a  vegetable  substance. 
See  Lacca. 

Lac  ammoni'aci.  See  Mistura  ammo- 
niac i. 

Lac  ams'gdal^.  A  very  pleasant,  cool- 
ing, demulcent  drink,  calculated  to  allevi- 
ate ardor,  urinae,  and  strangury.  It  forms  a 
pleasant  ptisan  in  coughs,  hoarsenesses,  and 
catarrhs.     See  Mistura  amygdalarum. 

Lac  assafce'tid^.  See  Mistura  assafce- 
tidce. 

Lac  SPLPHURis.  See  Sulphur  pr(Ecipi- 
tatum. 

La'cca.  (From  lakah,  Arab.)  Gummi 
Lacca.  Stick-lac.  Gum-lac.  Seed-lac. 
Shell-lac.  The  improper  name  of  gum-lac 
is  given  to  a  concrete  brittle  substance,  of 
a  dark  red  colour,  brought  from  the  East 
Indies,  incrustated  on  the  twigs  of  the  Cro- 
ton  lacciferum ;  foliis  ovatis  tomtntosis  serru- 
latis  petiolalis,  calycibus  tomtntosis,  of  Lin- 
naeus, where  it  is  deposited  by  a  small  in- 
sect, at  present  not  scientifically  known. 
It  is  found  in  very  great  quantities  on  the 
uncultivated  mountains  on  both  sides  the 
Ganges  ;  and  is  of  great  use  to  the  natives 
in  various  works  of  art,  as  varnish,  paint- 
ing, dying,  &c.  When  the  resinous  mat- 
ter is  broken  off  the  wood  into  small  pieces 
or  grains,  it  is  termed  seed-lac,  and  when 
melted  and  formed  into  flat  plates,  shell- 
lac.  This  substance  is  chiefly  employed  for 
making  sealing-wax.  A  tincture  of  it  is 
recommended  as  an  antiscorbutic  to  wash 
the  gums. 

La'chryma  abie'gna.  See  Terebinthina 
argentorafensis. 

LA'CHRYM^.  The  tears.  A  limpid 
fluid  secreted  by  the  lachrymal  gland,  and 
flowing  on  the  surface  of  the  eye. 

LACHRYMAL   BONE.      See   Unguis 

OS. 

LACHRYMAL      DUCTS.         Ductus 
lachrymales.     The  excretory  ducts  of  the 
lachrymal  gland,  which  open  upon  the  in- 
ternal surface  of  the  upper  eyelid. 
.     LACHRYMAL    GLAND.       Glandula 


lachrymalis.  A  glomerate  glsmd,  situated 
above  the  external  angle  of  the  orbit,  in  a 
peculiar  depression  of  the  frontal  bone.  It 
secretes  the  tears,  and  conveys  them  to  the 
eye  by  its  excretory  ducts,  which  are  six  or 
eight  in  number. 

LACHRYMAL  NERVE.  The  fifth 
pair  of  nerves  from  the  head  is  divided  into 
several  branches,  the  first  of  which  is  called 
the  orbitary  branch ;  this  is  divided  into 
three  more,  the  third  of  which  is  called  the 
lachrymal  branch ;  it  goes  off  chiefly  to  the 
lachrymal  gland. 

Laco'nicum.  (Because  they  were  much 
used  by  the  people  of  Laconia.)  A  stove 
or  sweating-room. 

LACTATION.  (From  lacteo,  to  suckle.) 
The  giving  suck. 

LACTATES.  Salts  formed  by  the 
union  of  the  acid  of  sour  whey,  or  lactic 
acid,  with  difi"erent  bases ;  thus  lactate  of 
potash,  &c. 

LACTEALS.  Vasa  lactea.  The  ab- 
sorbents of  the  mesentery,  which  originate 
in  the  small  intestines,  and  convey  the  chyle 
from  thence  to  the  thoracic  duct.  They  are 
very  tender  and  transparent  vessels,  pos- 
sessed of  an  infinite  number  of  valves,  which, 
when  distended  with  chyle,  a  milky  or  lac- 
teal fluid,  give  them  a  knotty  appearance. 
They  arise  from  the  internal  surface  of  the 
villous  coat  of  the  small  intestines,  perforate 
the  other  coats,  and  form  a  kind  of  net- work, 
whilst  the  grester  number  unite  one  with 
another  between  the  muscular  and  external 
coats.  From  thence  they  proceed  between 
the  laminae  of  the  mesentery  to  the  conglo- 
bate glands.  In  their  course  they  consti- 
tute the  greater  part  of  the  gland  through 
which  they  pass,  being  distributed  through 
them  several  times,  and  curled  in  various 
directions.  The  lacteals  having  passed  these 
glands,  go  to  others,  and  at  length  seek 
those  nearest  the  mesentery.  From  these 
glands,  which  are  only  four  or  five,  or  per- 
haps more,  the  lacteals  pass  out  and  ascend 
with  the  mesenteric  artery,  and  unite  with 
the  lymphatics  of  the  lower  extremities,  and 
those  of  the  abdominal  viscera,  and  then 
form  a  common  trunk,  the  thoracic  duct, 
which,  in  some  subjects,  is  dilated  at  its 
origin,  forming  the  receptaeulum  chyli.  See 
J^utrition. 

LACTIC  ACID.  (From  lac,  milk.) 
The  acid  of  sour  milk. 

La'ctia.  The  Arabian  name  for  that 
species  of  fever  which  tlie  Greeks  call  Thj- 
phos,  or  Typhodes. 

Lacti'fuga.    (From  lac,  milk,  2i.xidfugo, 


4.m 


LAC 


LAG 


to  drive  away.)    Medicines  which  dispel 
milk. 

LACTU'CA.  (From  lac,  milk  ;  named 
from  the  milky  juice  which  exudes  upon  its 
being  wounded. 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnaean  system.  Class,  Syngenesia.  Or- 
der, Polygamia  aqualis.     The  lettuce. 

2.  The  pharmacopoeial  name  of  the  gar- 
den-lettuce, the  Lactuca  saliva  cultivated. 

Lactu'ca  grave'oljens.  See  Lactuca 
virosa. 

Lactu'ca  sati'va.  The  systematic  name 
of  the  lettuce.  Lactuca  saliva.  It  is  es- 
teemed as  a  wholesome  aperient  bitter 
anodyne,  easy  of  digestion,  but  affording 
no  nutriment.  Lettuces  appear  to  agree 
better  with  hot,  bilious,  melancholic  tempe- 
raments, than  the  phlegmatic.  The  seeds 
possess  a  quantity  of  oily  substance,  which, 
triturated  with  water,  forms  an  emulsion 
esteemed  by  some  in  ardor  urinse,  and  some 
diseases  of  the  urinary  passages.  Lettuce 
■was  famous  for  the  cure  of  the  Emperor 
Augustus,  and  formed  the  opiate  of  Galen, 
in  his  old  age  ;  a  proof  that,  in  the  warmer 
climates,  it  must  acquire  an  exaltation  of 
its  virtues  above  what  is  met  with  in  this 
country. 

La'ctuca  scar.i'ola.  Lacluca  sylveslris, 
Scariola.  The  Lactuca  scariola  of  Linnaeus, 
possesses  a  stronger  degree  of  bitterness 
than  the  Lactuca  saliva,  and  is  said  to  be 
more  aperient  and  laxative.  It  is  nearly 
similar,  in  virtue  as  in  taste,  to  endive  un- 
blanched. 

La'ctuca  sslve'stris.  See  Lactuca 
scariola. 

La'ctuca  viro'sa.  The  systematic  name 
of  the  opium-scented  lettuce.  Lactuca  gra- 
veolens,  strong-scented  lettuce.  Lacluca  vi- 
rosa; foliis  horizontalibus  carina  aculeatis 
dentatis,  of  Linnaeus.  A  common  plant  in  our 
hedges  and  ditches.  It  has  a  strong,  ungrate- 
ful smell,  resembling  that  of  opium,  and  a 
bitterish  acrid  taste :  it  abounds  with  a  milky 
juice,  in  which  its  sensible  qualities  seem  to 
reside,  and  which  appears  to  have  been  no- 
ticed by  Dioscorides,  who  describes  the 
odour  and  taste  of  the  juice  as  nearly  agree- 
ing with  that  of  the  white  poppy.  Its  effects 
are  also  said,  according  to  Haller,  to  be  pow- 
erfully narcotic.  Dr.  Collin,  at  Vienna, 
first  brought  the  lactuca  virosa  into  medical 
repute,  and  its  character  has  lately  induced 
the  College  of  Physicians  at  Edinburgh  to 
insert  it  in  the  catalogue  of  the  materia  me- 
dica.  More  than  twenty-four  cases  of  dropsy 
are  said,  by  Collin,  to  have  been  successful- 
ly treated  by  employing  an  extract  prepared 
from  the  expressed  juice  of  this  plant, 
which  is  stated  not  only  to  be  powerfully 
diuretic,  but,  by  attenuating  the  viscid  hu- 
mours, to  promote  all  the  secretions,  and  to 
remove  visceral  obstructions.  In  the  more 
simple  cases,  proceeding  from  debilitj^,  the 
extract,  in  doses  of  eighteen  to  thirty  grains 


a  day,  proved  sufficient  to  accomplish  a 
cure  ;  but  when  the  disease  was  inveterate, 
and  accompanied  with  visceral  obstructions, 
the  quantity  of  extract  was  increased  to 
three  drachms ;  nor  did  larger  doses,  though 
they  excited  nausea,  overproduce  any  other 
bad  effect;  and  the  patients  continued  so 
strong  under  the  use  of  this  remedy,  that  it 
was  seldom  necessary  to  employ  any  tonic 
medicines.  Though  Dr.  Collin  began  his 
experiments  with  the  lactuca  at  the  Paizman 
hospital,  at  the  time  he  was  trying  the  arni- 
ca, 1771,  yet  very  few  physicians,  even  at 
Vienna,  have  since  adopted  the  use  of  this 
plant.  Plenciz,  indeed,  has  published  a 
solitary  instance  of  its  efficacy,  while  Qua- 
rin  informs  us  that  he  never  experienced 
any  good  effect  from  its  use ;  alleging,  that 
those  who  were  desirous  of  supporting  its 
character,  mixed  it  with  a  quantity  of  ex- 
tractum  scillse.  Under  these  circumstances 
we  shall  only  say,  that  the  recommendation 
of  this  medicine  by  Dr.  Collin  will  be 
scarcely  thought  sufficient  to  establish  its  use 
in  England. 

Lactuce'lla.  (Diminutive  of  lactuca, 
the  lettuce  ;  so  named  from  its  milky  juice.) 
The  sow-thistle. 

Lactuci'mina.  (From  lacteo,  to  suckle; 
so  called  because  they  happen  chiefly  to 
children  while  at  the  breast.)  Aphthae,  or 
little  ulcers,  or  crusty  scabs,  on  the  skin. 

Lactu'men .  From  lac,  milk ;  so  named 
because  it  is  covered  with  a  white  crust.) 
The  achor,  or  scald-head ;  also  a  little 
crusty  scab  on  the  skin,  affecting  chiefly 
diildren  at  the  breast. 

LACU'NiE.  (Lacuna;  from  locus,  a 
channel.)  The  mouths  or  openings  of  the 
excretory  ducts  of  muciparous  glands  in  the 
urethra,  and  other  parts. 

LA'DANUM.  (From  ladon,  Arab.) 
See  Cistus  creticus. 

Ladies  bedstraw.     See  Galium. 
Ladies  mantle.     See  Jilchtmilla. 
Ladies  smock.     See  Cardamine. 
Lj5etifica'ntia.  (From  Imlijico,  to  make 
glad.)     This  term  hath  been   applied  to 
many  compositions  under  the  intention  of 
cordials ;   but  both  the  medicines  and  dis- 
tinction are  now  quite  disused. 

La'garos.  (Attyctpoc,  lax  ;  so  named 
from  its  comparative  laxity.)  The  right 
ventricle  of  the  heart. 

LAGOPHTHA'LMIA.  (From  xctya,o^, 
a  hare,  and  ocpfistx/^o?,  an  eye ;  because  it  is 
believed  that  hares  sleep  with  tlieir  eyes 
open.)  Lagophthalmos.  The  hare's  eye. 
A  disease  in  which  the  eye  cannot  be  shut. 
The  following  complaints  may  arise  from 
it :  a  constant  weeping  of  the  organ,  in 
consequence  of  the  interruption  of  the  al- 
ternate closure  and  opening  of  the  eye-lids, 
which  motions  so  materially  contribute  to 
propelling  the  tears  into  the  nose  ;  blindness 
in  a  strong  light,  in  consequence  of  the  in- 
ability to  moderate  the  rays  which  fall  on 


LAN 


LAP 


481 


the  eye  ;  on  the  same  accouut,  the  sight  be- 
comes gradually  very  much  weakened  ;  iu- 
capacity  to  sleep  where  there  is  any  light ; 
irritation,  pain,  aad  redness  of  the  eye, 
from  this  organ  being  exposed  to  the  extra- 
neous substances  in  the  atmosphere,  without 
the  ej'e-lids  having  the  power  of  washing 
tliem  away  iu  the  natural  manner. 

An  enlargement  or  protrusion  of  the 
whole  eye,  or  a  staphyloma,  may  obviously 
produce  lagophthalmos.  But  affections  of 
the  upper  eye-lids  are  the  common  causes. 
Heister  says  he  has  seen  the  complaint  ori- 
ginate from  a  disease  of  the  lower  one. 
Now  and  then  lagophthalmos  depends  on 
paralysis  of  the  orbicularis  muscle.  A  cica- 
trix, after  a  wound,  ulcer,  or  burn,  is  the 
most  frequent  cause. 

Lagopo'ditjm.  (From  KctyoDOi,  a  hare, 
and  wovgy  a  foot ;  so  called  because  it  has 
narrow  hairy  leaves,  like  the  foot  of  a  hare.) 
The  herb  hare's-foot  trefoil. 

Lago'stoma.  (From  KAya>o?,  a  hare, 
and  irofAct,  the  mouth ;  so  called  because  the 
upper  lip  is  divided  in  the  middle  like  that 
of  a  hare.     The  hare-lip. 

Lakeweed.     See  Polygonum  hydropiper. 

La'mac.     Gum-arabic. 

Lambdaci'smus.  a  defect  in  speech, 
■which  consists  in  an  inabiUty  to  pronounce 
certain  consonants  ;  or  that  stammering  or 
difficulty  of  speech,  called  Psellismus  Lal- 
lans, that  is,  when  the  letter  L  is  pronounced 
too  liquid,  and  often  in  the  place  of  R. 

LAMBDOIDAL  SUTURE.  Sutura 
Lambdoidalis  ;  from  A,  and  s/cTsc,  resem- 
blance ;  because  it  is  shaped  like  the  letter 
A.)  Occipital  suture.  The  suture  that 
unites  the  occipital  bone  to  the  two  parietal 
bones. 

Lameiti'vum,  (From  larabo,  to  lick  up.) 
A  linctus  or  medicine  to  be  licked  up. 

Lame'lla.  (Dim.  of  Zamina,  a  plate  of 
metal.)  The  thin  pla:tes  or  gills  of  a  mush- 
room. 

LA'MINA.  (From  iXcta,,  to  beat  off.) 
A  bone,  or  membrane,  or  any  substance  re- 
sembling a  thin  plate  of  metal.  The  lap  ot 
the  ear. 

LA'MIUM.  (From  Lamium,  a  moun- 
tain oi  Ionia,  where  it  grew,  or  from  lama, 
a  ditch,  because  it  usually  grows  about 
ditches  and  neglected  places.)  The  name  of 
a  genus  of  plants  in  the  Linuaean  system. 
Class,  Didynamia.  Order,  Gymnospermia. 
The  nettle. 

La'mium  a'lbum.  Urtica  mortua.  Arch- 
angelica.  Dead  nettle.  White  archangel 
nettle.  Uterine  haemorrhages  and  flour  al- 
bus  are  said  to  be  relieved  by  infusions  of 
this  plant,  from  whose  sensible  qualities  very 
little  benefit  can  be  expected. 

La'mpsana.     See  Lapsana. 

LANCE'TTA.  (Dim.  of  lancea,  a 
spear.)  A  lancet.  An  instrument  used  in 
plilebotomy. 

LANCISI,  John  Maria,  was  born  at 


Rome  m  1654.  He  was  intended  for  the 
church,  but  a  taste  for  natural  lustory  led 
him  to  the  study  of  medicine,  which  he 
pursued  with  great  ardour,  and  took  hi^ 
degree  at  the  age  of  18.  After  some  minor 
appointments,  which  enabled  him  to  display 
his  talents  and  acquirements,  he  was  ap- 
pointed professor  of  anatomy  in  1684;  and 
continued  his  duties  for  13  years  with  great 
reputation.  He  was  made  ph}'sician  to 
three  succeeding  popes,  and  attained  the 
age  of  65.  He  had  great  knowledge  of 
mankind,  with  very  engaging  manners ;  and 
his  zeal  for  the  advancement  of  medicine 
was  extreme  and  unceasing.  He  collected 
a  library  of  above  20,000  volumes,  which 
he  devoted  to  the  use  of  the  public,  and  par- 
ticularly of  medical  students  :  it  was  opened 
four  years  before  his  death.  He  left  a  con- 
siderable number  of  works,  several  of 
which  were  printed,  others  remain  in  manu- 
script in  that  library.  His  more  important 
publications  are  a  treatise,  *'  De  Subitancis 
Mortibus;"  "The  Anatomical  Plates  of 
Eustachius,  with  a  preface  and  notes,  in 
folio;"  and  a  dissertation,  "De  noxiis 
Paludum  Effluviis,"  referring  intermit- 
tents  to  the  marsh  miasmata,  printed  in 
1717.  After  his  death,  a  treatise  "  De  Motu 
Cordis  et  Aneurysmatibus,"  and  a  collec- 
tion of  cases  from  his  manuscript,  were 
given  to  the  public. 

LANGRISH,  Browne,  a  physician  of 
the  last  century,  distinguished  himself  as  an 
advocate  for  the  mechanical  theories  of  phy- 
siology and  medicine,  which  he  supported 
by  numerous  experiments.  He  had  the 
merit  of  ascertaining  several  interesting 
facts  in  respect  to  the  nature  of  the  circula- 
ting powers.  He  died  m  London  in  1759, 
His  publications  are,  "  A  New  Essay  on 
Muscular  Motion,  &c."  "Modern  Theory 
of  Physic  ;"  "  Physical  Experiments  upo)a 
Brutes;''  and  "  Croonian  Lectures  on 
Muscular  Motion." 

Lao'nica  cura'tio.  A  method  of  curing 
the  gout,  by  evaporating  the  morbid  matter 
by  topical  applications. 

Lapa'ctica.  (From  xa^*f«,  to  evacu- 
ate.)    Purgative  medicines. 

La'para.  (From  Ka,7ra.^a>,  to  empty  ; 
so  named  from  its  concave  and  empty  ap- 
pearance.)    The  flank. 

Laparoce'le.  (From  Ktvjra.^a.-,  the  flank, 
and  K«^«,  a  rupture.)  A  rupture  through 
the  side  of  the  belly. 

La'pathitm.  (From  Kctvct^ad,  to  evacu- 
ate ;  so  nsmied  because  it  purges  gently.) 
The  dock. 

La'pathum  aceto'sum.  See  Rumex 
acetasa. 

La'pathum  actj'tum.  See  Rumex  acu~ 
tus. 

La'pathum  Ae-iiA'TicuM.  See  Rumex 
hydrolapathum. 

La'pides  cawcro'p.tjm:.     See  Cancer. 

IjAPide'll^m,     Lapidellus,    (From  fe- 


4U2 


LAK 


LA'l 


pis^  a  slone.)  The  name  of  a  kind  of 
spoon,  formerly  used  to  take  out  small  stones 
rnd  fragments  from  the  bladder. 

Lati'lli  cancro'rum.  Crab's  stones, 
commonly  called  crab's  eyes.  See  Can- 
cer. 

La'pis  ee'zoar.     See  Besoar. 

La'pis  c^ru'leus.     See  Lapis  lazuli, 

La'pis  calamina'ris.    See  Calamine. 

La'pis  calca'refs.  Lime-stone.  Hard 
carbonate  of  lime. 

La'pis  ct'anus.     See  Lapis  lazuli. 

La'pis  h^emati'tes.     See  Hcematites. 

La'pis  hibe'rnicits.  Tegula  hibemica. 
Ardesia  hibemica.  Hardesia.  Irish  slate. 
A  kind  of  slate,  or  very  hard  stone,  found 
in  different  parts  of  Ireland,  in  a  mass  of  a 
bluish  black  colour,  ■which  stains  the  hands. 
When  dried  and  powdered,  it  is  pale,  or  of 
a  whitish  blue,  and,  by  keeping,  grows 
black.  In  the  fire  it  yields  a  sulphureous 
gas,  and  acquires  a  pale  red  colour,  with 
additional  hardness.  It  is  occasionally  pow- 
dered by  the  common  people,  and  taken  in 
spruce  beer,  against  inward  bruises. 

La'pis  hy'stricis.    See  Bezoar  hystricis. 

La'pis  inferna'lis.  An  old  name  for 
the  caustic  potash.     See  Potassafusa. 

La'pis  la'ztjli.  Lapis  cyanus.  Azure 
stone.  A  combination  of  siles,  the  blue 
fiuate  of  lime  and  sulphate  of  lime,  and  iron. 
This  singular  mixture  forms  a  stone,  of  a 
beautiful  opaque  blue,  which  it  preserves  in 
a  strong  beat,  and  does  not  suffer  any  alte- 
ration by  the  contact  of  air.  It  was  formerly 
exhibited  as  a  purgative  and  vomit,  and 
given  in  epilepsy. 

La'pis  malace'nsis.  See  Bezoar  hysr 
tricis. 

La''pis  porci'ntts.  See  Bezoar 'hystricis. 

La'pis  si'mi^.     See  Bezoar  simice. 

La'ppa  ma'jor.     See  Arcliumlappa. 

La'psaita.  (Aa4«i'«>  from  Lampsacus, 
the  town  near  which  it  flourished ;  or  from 
hctvA^ce,  to  evacuate  ;  because  it  was  said 
to  relax  the  bowels.)  Lampsana.  J^'apiwn, 
Papillaris  herba.  Dock-cresses.  Nipple- 
wort. This  plant,  Lapsana  communis  of 
Linnaeus,  is  a  lactescent  bitter,  and  nearly 
similar  in  virtues  to  the  cichory,  dandelion, 
and  endive.  It  has  been  employed  chiefly 
for  external  purposes,  against  wounds  and 
ulcerations,  whence  the  name  of  nipple- 
wort and  papillaris. 

LA'auEtrs  gu'tturis.  A  malignant  in- 
flammation of  the  tonsils,  in  which  the  pa- 
tient appears  as  if  he  were  suffocated  with 
a  noose. 

La'reasoit.    Antimony. 

Larch-tree.     See  Pinus  larix. 

LARD.  The  English  name  of  hog's 
fat,  when  melted  down.  Hog's  lard,  adeps 
suilla,  forms  tlie  base  of  many  unguents, 
and  is  often  eaten  by  the  poor  instead  of  but- 
ter. 


LARYNGOTOMY  (From  M?uy^,  Ihc 
larynx,  and  nfAvoj,  to  cut.)  See  Broneho^ 
tomy. 

LARYNX.  (^Larynx,  -gis.  f.  Am^'jy^,  a 
Greek  prim.)  A  cartilaginous  cavity,  situa- 
ted  behind  the  tongue,  in  the  anterior  part 
of  the  fauces,  and  lined  with  an  exquisitely 
sensible  membrane.  It  is  composed  of  the 
annular  or  cricoid  cartilage,  the  scutiform 
or  thyroid,  the  epiglottis  and  two  arytsenoid 
cartilages.  The  superior  opening  of  the 
larynx  is  called  the  glottis.  The  laryngeal 
arteries  are  branches  of  the  external  caro- 
tids. The  laryngeal  veins  evacuate  their 
blood  into  the  external  jugulars.  The  nerves 
of  the  larynx  are  from  the  eighth  pair.  The 
use  of  the  larynx  is  to  constitute  the  organ 
of  voice,  and  to  serve  also  for  respira- 
tion. 

Lasci'vus.  (From  lacio,  to  ensnare ; 
upon  account  of  its  irregular  motions.)  An 
epithet  used  by  Paracelsus  for  the  chorea 
sancti  viti. 

La'ser.  (A  term  used  by  the  Cyreniaas.) 
The  herb  laser-wort,  or  asafostida. 

LASERFi'TIUM.  {Lac  serpitium,  al= 
luding  to  its  milky  juice.)  The  name  of  a 
genus  of  plants  in  the  Linnsean  system. 
Class,  Pentandria.     Order,  Digynia, 

Laserpi'tium  chiro'nium.  Panax, 
Hercules'  allheal  or  wound- wort.  The  seeds 
and  roots  of  this  plant  are  warm,  and  similar 
in  flavour  and  quality  to  those  of  the  pars- 
nep.  The  roots  and  stalks  have  a  much 
stronger  smell,  which  resembles  that  of  opo- 
ponax,  and  Boerhaave  relates,  that  on 
wounding  the  plant  in  the  summer,  he  ob- 
tained a  yellow  juice,  which  being  inspissa- 
ted a  little  in  the  sun,  agi'eed  perfectly  in 
both  respects  with  that  exotic  gum  resin. 

Laserpi'tium  latifo'lifm.  The  sys- 
tematic name  of  the  white  gentian.  Gentia- 
na  alba.  The  root  of  this  plant,  Laserpitiwn 
latifolium,  foliis  cordatis,  inciso-serratis,  of 
Linnseus,  possesses  stomachic,  corroborant, 
and  deobstruent  virtues.    It  is  seldom  used. 

Laserpi'tium  si'ler.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  heart- wort.  Seseli.  Siler  mon~ 
tanum.  Sermountain.  The  seeds  and  roots 
of  this  plant,  which  grows  in  the  southern 
parts  of  Europe,  are  directed  as  officinals. 
They  have  an  agreeable  smell,  and  a  warm, 
glowing,  aromatic  taste  ;  and,  though  ne- 
glected in  tills  country,  do  not  appear  to  be 
deservedly  so. 

LATERAL  OPERATION.  One  mode 
of  cutting  for  the  stone  is  so  called. 

LATERAL  SINUSSES.  The  bifur- 
cation  and  continuation  of  the  longitudinal 
sinus  of  the  dura  mater.  They  commence 
about  the  middle  of  the  tentorium,  one 
passing  along  each  horizontal  crucial  spine, 
within  the  tentorium,  and  round  to  the  fo- 
ramen lacerum  in  basi  cranii,  where  the 
internal  iugular  vein  begins,     Theic  use  is 


LAT 


LAU 


4fiS 


to  carry  the  blood  from  the  brain  into  the 
internal  jugulars,  which  return  it  to  the 
heart. 

La'tex.  (Latex,  quod  in  venis  terra 
lateat.)  Water,  or  juice.  A  term  some- 
times applied  to  the  blood,  as  being  the 
spring  or  source  of  all  the  hiunours. 

LATERITIOUS  SEDMENT.  {Late- 
ritius,  from  later,  a  brick.)  A  term  ap- 
plied to  the  brick-like  sediment  occasional- 
ly deposited  in  the  urine  of  people  afflicted 
with  fever. 

La'thtsris.  (From /istSft),  to  forget;  be- 
cause it  was  thought  to  affect  the  memory.) 
Spurge. 

La'thyrus.  (From  XctQa),  to  lie  hid  ;  so 
called  from  its  diminutive  size.)  The 
vetch. 

Lati'bulum.  (From  lafeo,  to  lie  hid.) 
The  fumes,  or  hidden  matter  of  infectious 
diseases. 

Lati'ssimus  co'lli.  See  Platysma  my- 
oideSt 

LATI'SSIMUS  DO'RSI.  (Latissimus, 
EC.  musculus.)  Antiscalptor  of  Cowper. 
Dorsi-lumbo  sacro  humeral  of  Dumas.  A 
muscle  of  the  humerus,  situated  on  the  pos- 
terior part  of  the  trunk.  It  is  a  very  broad, 
thin,  and,  for  the  most  part,  fleshy  muscle, 
which  is  placed  immediately  under  the  skin, 
except  where  it  is  covered  by  the  lower  ex- 
tremity of  the  trapezius.  It  arises  tendi- 
nous from  the  posterior  half  of  the  upper 
edge  of  the  spine  of  the  os  ilium,  from  the 
spinous  processes  of  the  os  sacrum  and  lum- 
bar vertebrae,  and  from  five  or  six,  and  some- 
times from  seven,  and  even  eight,  of  the 
lowermost  ones  of  the  back  ;  also  tendinous 
and  fleshy  from  the  upper  edges  and  external 
surface  of  the  four  inferior  false  ribs,  near 
their  cartilages,  by  as  many  distinct  slips. 
From  these  different  origins  the  fibres  of 
the  muscle  run  in  different  directions;  those 
from  the  ilium  and  false  ribs  run  almost  per- 
pendicularly upwards  ;  those  from  the  sa- 
crum and  lumbar  vei'tebrse,  obliquely  up- 
wards and  forwards;  and  those  from  the 
vertebrae  of  the  back,  transversely  outwards 
and  forwards,  over  the  inferior  angle  of  the 
scapula,  where  tliey  receive  a  small,  thin 
bundle  of  fleshy  fibres,  which  arise  tendinous 
from  that  angle,  and  are  inserted  with  the 
rest  of  the  muscle,  by  a  strong,  flat,  and 
thin  tendon,  of  about  two  inches  in  length, 
into  the  forepart  of  the  posterior  edge  of  the 
groove  observed  between  the  two  tuberosi- 
ties of  the  os  humeri,  for  lodging  the  tendon 
of  the  long  head  of  the  biceps.  In  dissec- 
tion, therefore,  this  muscle  ought  not  to  be 
followed  to  its  insertion,  till  some  of  the 
other  muscles  of  the  os  humeri  have  been 
first  raised.  Its  use  is  to  pull  the  os  humeri 
downwards  and  backwards,  and  to  turn  it 
upon  its  axis.  Riolanus,  from  its  use  on  cer- 
tain occasions,  gave  it  the  name  of  ani  ter- 
sor.  When  we  raise  ourselves  upon  our 
hands,  as  in  n'sing  from  off  an  arm-chair. 


we  may  easily  perceive  the  contraction  of 
this  muscle.  A  bursa  mucosa  is  found  be- 
tween the  tendon  of  this  muscle  and  the  os 
humeri,  into  which  it  is  inserted. 

Lauca'kia.  (From  khvk,  to  receive  ;  so 
called  because  it  receives  and  conveys 
food.)     The  oesophagus  of  the  throat, 

Lau'danum.  (From  laus,  praise ;  so 
named  from  its  valuable  properties.)  See 
Tinctura  opii. 

Laurel,  cherry.  See  Prunus  laurocera- 
sus. 

Laurel,  spurge.     See  Daphne  laureola. 

Laure'ola  .  (Dim.  of  laurus,  the  laurel ; 
named  from  its  resemblance  to  the  laurel.) 
See  Daphne  laureola. 

LAURO-CE'RASUS.  (From  laurus, 
the  laurel,  and  cerasus,  the  cherry-tree ;  so 
called  because  it  has  leaves  like  the  laurel.) 
See  Prunus  laurocerasus. 

Lauro'sis.  The  spodium  of  silver ;  so 
called  from  Mount  Laurus,  where  there 
were  silver  mines. 

LAU'RUS.  (From  laus,  praise  ;  because 
it  was  usual  to  crown  the  heads  of  eminent, 
men  with  branches  of  it.) 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnaean  system.  Class,  Enneandria.  Or- 
der, Monogynia.     The  laurel. 

2.  The  pharmacopoeial  name  of  the 
sweet-bay.     See  Laurus  nobilis. 

Lau'rus  ca'mphora.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  camphire-tree.  It  Eiffords  the 
substance  called  camphora.  Camphura.  Caf. 
Cafar.  Ligatura  veneris.  Caphora.  Ca- 
pur.  Alkosor.  AUesor.  Camphire.  Cam- 
phor. A  peculiar  concrete  substance  pre- 
pared by  distillation  from  the  Laurus  cam- 
phora ;  foliis  (riplinerviis  lanceolato^ovatis, 
of  Linnaeus  ;  a  tree  indigenous  to  Japan, 
where  it  grows  abundantly.  The  camphire 
is  found  to  lodge  every  where  in  the  inter- 
stices of  the  fibres  of  the  wood,  pith,  and 
knots  of  the  tree.  The  crude  camphire, 
exported  from  Japan,  appears  in  small  grey- 
ish pieces,  and  is  intermixed  with  various 
extraneous  matters ;  in  this  state  it  is  re- 
ceived by  the  Dutch,  and  purified  by  a 
second  sublimation  ;  it  is  then  formed  into 
loaves,  in  which  state  it  is  sent  to  England. 
When  pure  it  is  white,  semi-pellucid,  some- 
what unctuous  to  the  touch ;  of  a  bitterisli, 
aromatic,  acrid  taste,  yet  accompanied  with 
a  sense  of  coolness ;  of  a  fragrant  smell,  and 
approaching  to  that  of  rosemary,  but  much 
stronger.  It  is  totally  volatile  and  inflam- 
mable, soluble  in  vinous  spirits,  oils,  and 
the  mineral  acids  ;  not  in  water,  fixed  nor 
volatile  alkaline  liquors,  nor  in  acids  of  the 
vegetable  kingdom.  The  use  of  this  im- 
portant medicine,  in  different  diseases,  is 
very  considerable.  It  has  been  much  em- 
ployed, with  great  advantage,  in  fevers  of 
all  kinds,  particularly  in  nervous  fevers,  at- 
tended with  delirium  and  much  watchful- 
ness. The  experienced  Werllioff  has  wit- 
nessed its  u-iility  in  several  inflammatory 


484 


LAU 


LAV 


diseases,  and  speaks  highly  in  favour  of  its 
refrigerant  qualities.  The  benefit  derived 
from  it  in  putrid  fevers,  where  bark  and 
acids  are  contra-iadicated,  is  remarkable. 
In  spasmodic  and  convulsive  affections  it 
is  also  of  much  service,  and  even  in  epi- 
lepsy. In  chronic  diseases  this  medicine  is 
likewise  employed;  and  against  rheuma- 
tism, arthritis,  and  mania,  we  have  several 
accounts  of  its  efficacy.  Nor  is  it  less  effi- 
cacious when  applied  externally  in  certain 
diseases :  it  dissipates  inflammatory  tumours 
in  a  short  time ;  and  its  antiseptic  quality, 
in  resisting  and  curing  gangrene,  is  very 
considerable.  Another  property  peculiar 
to  this  medicine,  must  not,  however,  be 
omitted ;  the  power  it  possesses  of  obvia- 
ting the  strangury  that  is  produced  by  can- 
tharides,  when  sprinkled  over  a  blister. 
The  preparations  of  camphor  are,  spiritus 
camphorce,  linimentum  camphorce,  tinctura 
camphorcE  coinposita,  and  the  misiura  cam- 
phora.  Camphor,  dissolved  in  acetic  acid 
with  some  essential  oils,  forms  the  aromatic 
vinegar. 

Lau'rtjs  ca'ssia.  This  species  yields  the 
Cassia  lignea.  Cortex  canellce  Malabaricce. 
Cassia  tignca  Malabarica.  Xylo-cassia. 
Canellu  Malabanca  et  Javensis.  Karva.  Ca- 
nella  Cubana.  Arbor  Judaica.  Cassia  ca- 
nella.  Canellifera  Malabarica.  Cortex  cras- 
sior.  Cinnamomum  Malabaricum.  Caliha- 
clia  canela.  Wild  cinnamon-tree.  Malabar 
cinnamon-tree  or  cassia  lignea  tree.  Cassia 
lignea  is  the  bark  of  the  Laurus  cassia  ;  fo- 
iiis  triplinerviis  lanceolatis,  of  Linnaeus, 
whose  leaves  are  called  folia  malabathri  in 
the  shops.  The  bark  and  leaves  abound 
with  the  flavour  of  cinnamon,  for  which  they 
may  be  substituted;  but  in  much  larger 
doses,  as  they  are  considerably  weaker. 

Lau'rus  cinnamo'mum.  The  systematic 
same  of  the  cinnamon-tree.  Cinnamomum. 
The  tree  which  aflbrds  the  true  cinnamon, 
-which  is  its  inner  bark,  is  the  Laurus  cinna- 
momum ;foliis  trinerviis  orato-oblongis;  ner- 
vis  versus  apicem  evanescentibus,  of  Jacquin. 
Cinnamon  bark  is  one  of  the  most  grateful  of 
the  aromatics ;  of  a  fragrant  smell,  and  a  mo- 
derately pungent,  glov/ing,  but  not  fiery 
taste,  accompanied  with  considerable  sweet- 
ness, and  some  degree  of  adstringency.  It 
is  one  of  the  best  cordial  carminative,  and 
restorative  species  we  are  in  possession  of, 
and  is  generally  mixed  with  the  diet  of  the 
sick.  The  essential  oil,  on  account  of  its  high 
price,  is  seldom  used  :  a  tincture,  simple  and 
spirituous  water,  are  directed  to  be  kept  in 
tile  shops.  The  watery  infusion  of  cinnamon 
is  given  with  advantage  to  relieve  nausea 
and  check  vomiting. 

Lau'e,fs  culila'waw.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  plant  whose  bark  is  called  cor- 
tex culila-wan  in  the  shops.  Cullitlawan. 
Cortex  can/ophylloides.  The  bark  of  the 
jLaurus  cidilawan ;  foliis  triplinerviis  oppo- 
silis,  of  Linnceus.    It  very  much  resem- 


bles cinnamon  in  appearance  and  proper'" 

ties. 

Lau'rus  no'bilis.  The  systematic  name 
of  the  sweet  bay-tree.  Laurus;  foliis  venosis 
lanceolatis  perennantibus,  jloribus  quadriji- 
dis,  of  Linnaeus.  This  tree  is  a  native  of  Italy, 
but  cultivated  in  our  gardens  and  shrubbe- 
ries as  a  handsome  evergreen.  The  leaves 
and  berries  possess  the  same  medicinal  qua- 
lities, both  having  a  sweet  fragrant  smell, 
and  an  aromatic  adstringent  taste.  The  lau- 
rus of  honorary  memory,  the  distinguished 
favourite  of  Apollo,  may  be  naturally  sup- 
posed to  have  had  no  inconsiderable  fame  as 
a  medicine  ;  but  its  pharmaceutical  uses  are 
so  limited  in  the  practice  of  the  present  day, 
that  this  dignified  plant  is  now  rarely  em- 
ployed, except  in  the  way  of  enema,  or  as  au 
external  application  ;  thus  the  leaves  are  di- 
rected in  the  decoctum  pro  fomento,  and  the 
berries  in  the  emplastrum  cumini. 

Lau'rus  Pe'rsea.  This  species  affords 
the  Avigato  pear,  which,  when  ripe,  melts 
in  the  mouth  like  marrow,  which  it  greatly 
resembles  in  flavour.  It  is  supposed  to  be 
the  most  nutritious  of  all  the  tropical  fruits, 
and  grows  in  vast  abundance  in  the  West 
Indies  and  New  Spain.  The  unripe  fruit 
have  but  little  taste  ;  yet,  being  very  salu- 
brious, are  often  eaten  with  salt  and  pepper. 
The  sailors,  when  they  arrive  at  the  Ha- 
vannah,  and  those  parts,  purchase  them  in 
great  quantities ;  and  chopping  them  into 
small  pieces,  with  green  capsicums,  and  a 
Uttle  salt,  regale  themselves  heartily  with 
them.  They  are  esteemed  also  for  their 
antidysenteric  qualities,  and  are  prepared 
in  a  variety  of  ways  for  the  tables  of  the 
rich. 

Lau'rus  sa'ssafras.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  sassafras-tree.  Sassafras.  Cot' 
nus  mas  odorata.  Lignum  pavanum.  An- 
huiba.  The  wood  of  this  tree,  Laurus  ;  fo- 
liis trilobis  integrisque,  of  Linnaeus,  is  im- 
ported from  North  America,  in  long  straight 
pieces,  very  light,  and  of  a  spongy  texture, 
and  covered  with  a  rough,  fungous  bark.  It 
has  a  fragrant  smell,  and  a  sweetish,  aro- 
matic, subacrid  taste  ;  the  root,  wood,  and 
bark  agree  in  their  medicinal  qualities,  and 
are  all  mentioned  in  the  pharmacopoeias  ; 
but  the  bark  is  the  most  fragrant,and  thought 
to  be  more  efficacious  than  the  woody  part ; 
and  the  branches  are  preferred  to  the  large 
pieces.  The  medical  character  of  this  drug 
was  formerly  held  in  great  estimation,  and 
publications  were  professedly  written  on  the 
subject.  It  is  now,  however,  thought  to  be 
of  little  importance,  and  seldom  used  but  in 
conjunction  with  other  medicines,  as  a  cor- 
rector of  the  fluids.  It  is  an  ingredient  in  the 
decoctum  sarsaparillce  compositum,  or  decoc' 
turn  lignorum ;  but  the  only  officinal  pre- 
paration of  it  is  the  essential  oil,  which  is 
carminative  and  stimulant,  and  which  may 
be  gi^-en  in  the  dose  of  two  drops  to  ten. 
Lava'sdula.     See  LawndvXo.. 


LAX 


LEA 


485 


Lavender,  French.  See  Lavendula  slce- 
cbas. 

LAVE'NDULA.  (Fron  lavo,  to  wash; 
so  called,  because,  oa  account  of  its  fra- 
graucy,  it  was  used  in  baths.) 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnaean  system.  Class,  Didynamia.  Or- 
der, Gymnospermia.     Lavender. 

2.  The  pharmacopoeial  name  of  the  com- 
mon Lavender.     See  Lavendula  spica. 

Lave'ivdula  spi'ca.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  common  Lavender.  Lavendula ; 
foiiis  sessilibus  lanceolaio-linearibus  mar- 
gine  revolutis,  spica  interrupta  nuda,  of  Lin- 
nasus.  A  native  of  the  southern  parts  of  Eu- 
rope, but  cultivated  in  our  gardens  on  ac- 
count of  the  fragrance  of  its  flowers.  Their 
taste  is  bitter,  warm,  and  somewhat  pun- 
gent ;  the  leaves  are  weaker  and  less  grate- 
ful. The  essential  oil,  obtained  by  distil- 
lation, is  of  a  bright  yellow  colour,  of  a 
very  pungent  taste,  and  possesses,  if  carefully 
distilled,  the  fragrance  of  the  lavender  in 
perfection.  Lavender  has  been  long  recom- 
mended in  nervous  debilities,  and  various 
affections  proceeding  from  a  want  of  energy 
in  the  animal  functions.  The  College  directs 
an  essential  oil,  a  simple  spirit,  and  a  com- 
pound tincture,  to  be  kept  in  the  shops. 

Lave'jvdula  STffi'cHAS.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  French  Lavender.  Stcechas.^ 
Sicechas  Arabica.  Spica  hortulana.  Stuca- 
dore.  Lavendula  slozchas,  of  Linn^us.  This 
plant  is  much  less  grateful  in  smell  and  fla- 
vour than  the  common  lavender,  to  which  it 
is  allied  in  its  properties. 

La'ver.     (From  lavo,  to  wash ;  so  named 
because  it  is  found  in  brooks,  where  it  is  con- 
stantly washed  by  the  stream.) 
1.  The  brook-lime. 

2<  The  English  name  of  a  species  of  fucus 
which  is  eaten  as  a  delicacy. 

Lavipe'dium.  (From  lavo,  to  wash,  and 
pes,  the  foot.     A  bath  for  the  feet.) 

Lawso'nia  ine'rmis.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  true  alkanna.  Alkanna  vera. 
Jllkanna  Orientalis.  An  Oriental  plant; 
the  Lawsonia  inermis,  ramis  inermibus,  of 
LinnEEUS ;  principally  employed,  in  its  na- 
tive place,  as  a  dye.  The  root  is  tlie  ofiici- 
nal  part ;  which,  however,  is  rarely  met 
with  in  the  shops.  It  possesses  adstringent 
properties,  and  may  be  used  as  a  substitute 
for  the  anchusa. 

Laxati'va.  (From  laxo,  to  loosen.)  Gen- 
tle purgatives. 

LAXA'TOR  TY'MPANI.  (From  laxo,  to 
loosen  ;  so  called  from  its  office  to  relax  the 
drum  of  the  ear.)  Extcrnus  mallei,  of  Al- 
binus.  Anterior  mallei,  of  Winslow.  Obli- 
quus  auris,  of  Douglas.  Externus  aiiris  vel 
laxator  inlernus,  of  Cowper,  and  Spheni  sal- 
pingo mallien,  of  Dumas.  A  muscle  of  the 
internal  ear,  that  draws  the  malleus  obliquely 
forwards  tpwards  its  origin  ;  consequentlv  the 


membrana  tympani  is  made  less  concave,   or 
is  relaxed. 

La'ztjlus.  Lazuli  lapis.  (From  aswZ, 
Arabian.)  A  precious  stone,  of  a  blue  co- 
lour.    The  lapis  lazuli. 

LEAD.  Plumbum.  A  metal  found  in 
considerable  quantity  in  many  parts  of  the 
earth,  in  different  states,  seldom,  if  at  all, 
in  the  metallic  state.  It  is  found  m  that 
of  oxide,  red  lead  ore,  mixed  with  a  por- 
tion of  iron,  clay,  and  other  earths.  The 
colour  of  this  ore  is  aurora  red,  resem- 
bling red  arsenic.  It  is  found  in  small 
lumps,  of  an  indeterminate  figure,  and 
also  crystallized  in  four-sided  rhomboidal 
prisms. 

Combined  with  carbonic  acid,  it  forma 
the  sparry  lead  ore,  so  called  because  it  has 
the  texture  and  crystallization  of  certain 
spars.  There  are  a  great  many  varieties 
of  this  kind.  It  is  found  also  united  with 
sulphuric,  phosphoric,  arsenic,  molybdic, 
and  chromic  acids.  Lastly,  lead  is  found 
mineralized  by  sulphur,  forming  what  is 
called  galena,  (sulphuret  of  lead,)  which  is  by 
far  its  most  abundant  ore.  This  ore,  which 
is  very  common,  is  found  both  in  masses 
and  crystals.  The  primitive  form  of  its 
crystals  is  a  cube.  Its  colour  is  of  a  blu- 
ish lead  grey.  It  has  a  considerable  me- 
tallic lustre,  its  texture  is  foliated.  It 
stains  the  fingers,  and  often  feels  greasy. 
It  contains  in  general  a  minute  quantity  of 
silver. 

Properties  of  Lead. — Lead  is  of  a  blu- 
ish white  colour,  and  very  brilliant  when 
fresh  cut.  It  is  malleable.  It  soon  tar- 
nishes in  the  atmosphere.  It  may  easily 
be  cut  with  a  knife,  and  stains  the  fingers 
bluish  grey  when  rubbed.  It  fuses  at  612*^ 
Fahr.  and  renders  other  more  refractory 
metals  fusible.  It  becomes  vitrified  in  a 
strong  and  continued  heat,  and  vitrifies 
various  other  metals.  It  is  the  least  elastic 
of  all  the  metals.  It  is  very  laminable,  but 
it  possesses  very  little  ductility.  Its  spe- 
cific gravity  is  11.435.  It  crystallizes  by 
cooling  in  small  octahedra.  When  fused 
in  contact  with  air,  its  surface  first  be- 
comes yellow,  and  then  red.  It  unites 
by  fusion  with  phosphorus  and  sulphur. 
The  greater  part  of  the  acids  act  upon  it. 
The  sulphuric  acid  requires  the  assistance  of 
a  boiling  heat.  Nitric  acid  is  decomposed 
by  it.  Muriatic  acid  acts  very  weakly  on  it. 
Acetic  acid  dissolves  it.  Fluoric  acid  at- 
tacks it  by  heat,  and  slightly  in  the  cold.  It 
combines  with  other  metals,  but  few  of  its 
alloys  are  applied  to  any  use.  When  com- 
bined with  mercury,  it  forms  a  crystallizable 
alloy  which  becomes  fluid  when  triturated 
with  that  of  bismuth. 

Method  of  obtaining  Lead.~-\n  order  to 
obtain  lead  in  a  great  way,  the  ore  is  picked 
from  among  the  extraneous  matter  with 
which  it  was  naturally  mixed.  It  is  then 
pulverized  and  washed.    It  is  next  roasted 


486' 


LEA 


ia  a  reverberatory  furnace,  in  which  it  is 
to  be  agitated,  in  order  to  bring  the  whole 
in  contact  with  the  air.  When  the  external 
parts  begin  to  soften,  or  assume  the  form  of 
a  paste,  it  is  covered  with  charcoal,  the  mix- 
ture is  stirred,  and  the  heat  increased  gra- 
dually ;  the  lead  then  runs  on  all  sides,  and  is 
collected  at  the  bottom  of  the  furnace,  which 
is  perforated  so  as  to  permit  the  metal  to  flow 
into  a  receptacle  defended  by  a  lining  of 
charcoal. 

The  scoria;  remaining  above  in  the  furnace 
still  retain  a  considerable  proportion  of  lead  ; 
in  order  to  extract  it,  the  scoriae  must  be 
fused  in  a  blast  furnace.  The  lead  is  by  that 
means  separated,  and  cast  into  iron  moulds, 
each  of  which  contains  a  portion  called  a  pig 
of  lead.  These  pigs  are  sold  under  the  name 
of  ore  lead. 

■  To  disengage  the  silver  from  lead  tlius 
obtained,  the  metal  is  subjected  to  the  ac- 
tion of  the  refining  furnace.  The  continu- 
al application  of  a  quantity  of  fresh  air, 
■which  is  thrown  by  means  of  large  bellows 
upon  the  fused  lead,  which  is  at  the  same 
time  heated  as  intensely  as  possible,  oxi- 
dizes the  lead,  and  converts  it  into  the 
yellow  scaly  oxid,  known  by  the  name  of 
litharge. 

This  scaly  oxid  being  driven  oflF  from  the 
surface  of  the  fused  metal,  as  it  is  formed, 
leaves  the  silver  alone  unaltered  at  the 
bottom. 

The  litharge  is  then  to  be  fused  in  contact 
■■.vith  charcoal,  that  it  may  assume  the  proper- 
ties of  metallic  lead. 

la  order  to  obtain  perfectly  pure  lead, 
the  lead  of  commerce  may  be  dissolved  in 
/  pure  nitric  acid,  and  the  solution  be  de- 
composed by  adding  to  it,  gradually,  a  so- 
lution of  sulpliate  of  soda,  so  long  as  a 
precipitate  ensues.  This  precipitate,  which 
is  sulphate  of  lead,  must  then  be  collected 
on  a  filter,  washed  repeatedly  in  distilled  wa- 
ter, and  then  dried.  In  order  to  reduce  it  to 
its  metallic  state,  let  it  be  mixed  with  two  or 
three  times  its  weight  of  blacii  flux,  introduce 
the  mixture  into  a  crucible,  and  expose  it 
briskly  to  a  red  heat. 

Lead,  when  injudiciously  administered, 
or  taken  accidentally  into  the  body,  causes 
emaciation,  violent  colics,  paralysis,  tre- 
mors, and  contractions  of  the  liiTibs ;  and, 
as  they  generally  come  on  gradually,  the 
cause  is  sometimes  overlooked  till  it  be  too 
late.  Poisoning  from  lead  is  hardly  ever 
intentional,  but  only  accidental ;  either 
from  liquors  becoming  impregnated  with 
lead,  by  being  improperly  kept  in  vessels, 
lined  or  glazed  with  lead,  or  to  which  lead 
has  been  criminally  added,  to  correct  its 
.acidity  ;  or  among  manufacturers  who 
work  much  with  lead,  as  painters,  or 
plumbers,  and  who  are  not  sufficiently  at- 
tentive to  avoid  swallowing  it.  The  pre- 
sence of  lead  in  any  suspected  liquor,  is 
f^etected  by  the  hydro-sulpburet  of  potash, 


'    LEG 

which  forms  with  it  a  dark-brown  precipitate 
not  soluble  in  diluted  muriatic  acid,  and 
still  more  certainly  by  evaporating  a  por-  , 
tion  of  the  liquor  to  dryness,  and  exposing 
the  extract  to  a  heat  sufficient  to  reduce  the 
lead. 

The  preparations  of  lead  used  in  medicine 
are : — 

1.  Plumbi  Subcarbonas.     See  Plumbi  sub~ 
carbonas. 

2.  Oxidum  plumbi  rubrum.  See  Mini' 
um. 

3.  Oxidum  plumbi  semivitreum.  See  Li- 
thargyrus. 

4.  Superacetas  plumbi.  See  Plumbi  su- 
peracetas. 

5.  Liquor  plumbi  subacetatis.  See  Pluni' 
bi  subacetatis  liquor. 

6.  Liquor  plumbi  subacetatis  dilutus.  See 
Plumbi  subacetatis  liquor  dilutus. 

LEAKE,  John,  was  born  in  Cumber- 
land, and  after  qualifying  himself  as  a  sur- 
geon in  London,  travelled  to  Portugal  and 
Italy.  On  his  return  he  settled  in  the  me- 
tropolis, and  published  a  dissertation  on  the 
Lisbon  Diet  Drink.  He  not  long  after  be- 
came a  licentiate  of  the  college  of  physicians, 
and  began  to  lecture  on  midwifery.  Ia 
1765,  he  originated  the  plan  for  the  West- 
minster Lying  in  Hospital,  and  purchased  a 
piece  of  ground  for  the  purpose.  His  death 
occurred  in  1792.  He  published  a  volume 
of  "  Practical  Observations  on  Child-bed 
Fever ;"  "  Medical  Instructions"  concerning 
the  Diseases  of  Women;  in  two  volumes, 
which  passed  through  several  editions ;  and 
some  other  works, 

Leje'jva.  (From  xta/v*,  a  lioness;  so 
named  from  its  power.)  A  plaster  for  the 
hip. 

Ledum  pal'ustre.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  rosmarinus  sylvestris.  The 
plant  which  bears  this  name  in  the  pharma- 
copoeias, is  the  Ledum  palustre,  of  Linnaeus. 
It  has  a  bitter  subastringent  taste,  and  was  for- 
merly used  in  Switzerland  in  the  place  of  hops. 
Its  medicinal  use  is  confined  to  the  continent, 
where  it  is  occasionally  given  in  the  cure  of 
hooping-cough,  sore  throat,  dysentery,  and 
exanthematous  diseases. 

LE  CLERC,  Daniel,  was  bom  at 
Geneva,  in  1652.  His  father  being  pro- 
fessor in  the  Greek  language,  instructed 
him  in  the  rudiments  of  knowledge,  and 
gave  him  a  taste  for  researches  into  anti- 
quity. He  afterwards  studied  at  different 
universities,  and  took  his  medical  degree  at 
Valence  at  the  age  of  20.  Returning  to 
his  native  city,  he  soon  got  into  considerable 
practice ;  which  he  at  length  relinquished 
in  1704,  on  being  appointed  a  member  of 
the  council  of  state,  and  that  he  might 
complete  his  various  literary  undertakings, 
which  had  already  greatly  distinguished  him. 
His  death  occurred  in  1728.  He  had  pub- 
li'5hed..     in     coni unction    with  Mangets,     a 


LEE 


LEE 


*•  Bibiiotheca  Auatomica,"  iu  two  volumes, 
1685.  But  his  most  celebrated  work  is  the 
f'Histoire  de  la  Medecine,"  from  the  earli- 
est times  to  that  of  Galen,  which  evinces 
immense  erudition.  He  afterv/ards  added 
a  plan  for  continuing  it  to  the  middle  of  the 
17th  century.  But  Dr.  Freind  has  com- 
pleted this  part  of  the  task  on  a  much  better 
method.  Le  Clerc  also  published  an  ac- 
count of  certain  worms  occurring  in  men 
and  animals. 

LE  DRAN,  Henry  Francis,  v/as  born 
at  Paris  in  1685,  and  educated  under  his 
father,  who  had  acquired  reputation  as  an 
operator,  particularly  in  removing;  cancers 
of  the  breast.  The  young  surgeon  turned 
his  attention  principally  to  lithotomy,  which 
he  performed  in  the  lateral  method,  and 
made  some  valuable  improvements  ;  which 
he  communicated  to  the  public  in  1730, 
giving  an  accurate  description  of  the  parts : 
the  work  was  favourably  received,  has  been 
frequently  reprinted,  and  translated  into 
most  modern  languages.  His  surgical  ob- 
servations contain  also  much  valuable  prac- 
tical matter :  and  his  Treatise  on  Gun-shot 
Wounds  is  remarkable  for  the  bold  and 
successful  measures  which  he  adopted.  He 
published  likewise  a  Treatise  on  Operations, 
another  called  Surgical  Consultations ;  and 
sent  several  papers  of  considerable  merit  to 
the  academy  of  surgeons,  which  appear  in 
their  memoirs.     He  died  in  1770. 

LEECH.  Hirudo.  A  genus  of  insects 
belonging  to  the  order  of  vermes  intestina. 
The  body  moves  either  forward  or  back- 
ward. There  are  several  species,  princi- 
pally distinguished  by  their  colour ;  but 
that  most  known  to  medical  men,  is  the 
hirudo  medicinalis,  or  medicinal  leech, 
which  grows  to  the  length  of  two  or  three 
inches.  The  body  is  of  a  blackish  brown 
colour,  marked  on  the  back  with  six  yel- 
low spots,  and  edged  with  a  yellow  line  on 
each  side;  but  both  the  spots  and  lines 
grow  faint,  and  almost  disappear,  at  some 
seasons.  The  head  is  smaller  than  the  tail, 
which  fixes  itself  very  firmly  to  any  thing 
the  creature  pleases.  It  is  viviparous,  and 
produces  but  one  young  one  at  a  time, 
which  is  in  the  month  of  July.  It  is  an  in- 
habitant of  clear  running  water?,  and  is 
well  known  for  its  use  in  bleeding.  The 
species  most  nearly  approacliing  this,  and 
which  it  is  necessary  to  distinguish,  is  the 
hirudo  sanguisuga,  or  horse-leech.  This  is 
larger  than  the  former ;  its  skin  is  smooth 
and  glossy  ;  the  body  is  depressed,  the  back 
is  dusky ;  and  the  belly  is  of  a  yellowish 
green,  having  a  yellow  lateral  margin.  It 
inhabits  stagnant  waters. 

The  leech's  head  is  armed  with  a  sharp 
instrument  that  makes  three  wounds  at  once. 
They  are  three  sharp  tubercles,  strong 
enough  to  cut  through  the  skin  of  a  man, 
or  even  of  an  ox,  or  horse.  The  mouth 
b  as  it  wei'e  the  bo^'y  of  the  pump,  and 


tlie  tongue,  or  fleshy  nipple,  the  sucker  :  by 
the  working  of  this  piece  of  mechanism, 
the  blood  is  made  to  rise  up  to  the  conduit 
v/hich  conveys  it  to  the  animal's  stomach, 
which  is  a  membranaceous  skin,  divided 
into  twenty-four  small  cells.  The  blood 
which  is  sucked  out  is  there  pi'eserved  for 
several  months,  almost  without  coagulating, 
and  proves  a  store  of  provision  to  the  animal. 
The  nutritious  parts,  absorbed  after  diges- 
tion by  animals,  need  not  in  this  to  be 
disengaged  from  the  heterogeneous  sub- 
stances ;  nor  indeed  is  there  an  anus  disco- 
verable in  the  leech  ;  mere  transpiration, 
seems  to  be  all  that  it  performs,  the  matter 
fixing  on  the  surface  of  the  body,  and  af- 
terwards coming  off  in  small  threads.  Of 
tliis,  an  experiment  may  be  tried,  by  put- 
ting a  leech  into  oil,  where  it  keeps  alive 
for  several  days;  upon  being  taken  out, 
and  put  into  water,  there  appears  to  loosen 
from  its  body  a  kind  of  slough,  shaped  like 
the  creature's  body.  The  organ  of  respi- 
ration, though  unascertained,  seems  to  be 
situated  in  the  mouth  ;  for  if,  like  an  in- 
sect, it  drew  breath  through  vent-holes,  it 
would  not  subsist  in  oil,  as,  by  it,  these 
would  be  stopped  up. 

The  first  species  only  is  used  in  medicine ; 
being  applied  to  the  skin  in  order  to  draw 
off  blood.  With  this  view  they  are  em- 
ployed to  bleed  young  children,  and  for 
the  purposes  of  topical  bleeding,  in  cases 
of  inflammation,  fulness,  or  pain.  They 
may  be  employed  in  every  case  where 
topical  bleedings  are  thought  necessary,  or 
where  venesection  cannot  be  performed. 
If  tlie  leech  does  not  fasten,  a  drop  of  sugar- 
ed milk  is  put  on  the  spot  it  is  wished  to  fix 
on,  or  a  Uttle  blood  is  drawn  by  means  of  a 
slight  puncture ;  after  which  it  immedi- 
ately settles.  The  leech,  when  fixed, 
should  be  watched,  lest  it  should  find  its 
way  into  the  anus,  when  used  for  the 
haemorrhoids,  or  penetrate  into  the  cesopha- 
gus,  if  employed  to  draw  the  gums ;  other- 
wise it  might  fix  upon  the  stomach,  or  in- 
testines. In  such  a  case,  the  best  and 
quickest  remedy  is  to  swallow  some  salt : 
which  is  the  method  practised  to  make  it 
loose  its  hold,  when  it  sucks  longer  than  is 
intended.  \^egetable  or  volatile  alkali, 
pepper,  or  acids,  also  make  it  leave  the  part 
on  which  it  was  applied.  Cows  and  horses 
have  been  known  to  receive  leeches,  when 
drinking,  into  the  throat ;  and  the  usual 
remedy  is  to  force  down  some  salt,  which 
makes  them  fall  off.  If  it  is  intended  that 
the  leech  shall  draw  a  larger  quantity 
of  blood,  the  end  of  the  tail  is  cut  off; 
and  it  then  sucks  continually,  to  make  up 
the  loss  it  sustains.  The  discharge 
occasioned  by  the  puncture  of  a  leech 
after  the  animal  falls  off  is  usually  of  more 
service  than  the  process  itself.  When 
too  abundant,  it  is  easily  stopped  with 
brands,  vinegar,  or  other  styotics,.  cr  with  ? 


488 


LEM 


LEN 


compress  of  dry  linen  rags,  bound  strongly  on 
the  bleeding  orifice.  They  are  said  to  be  very 
restless  before  a  change  of  weather,  if  con- 
fined in  glasses,  and  to  fix  themselves  above 
the  water  on  the  approach  of  a  fine  day. 

As  these  little  animals  are  depended  on 
for  the  removal  of  very  dangerous  diseases, 
and  as  they  often  seem  capriciously  deter- 
mined to  resist  the  endeavours  made  to 
cause  them  to  adhere,  the  foUovnng  direc- 
tions are  added,  by  which  their  assistance 
may,  with  more  certainty,  be  obtained. 

The  introducing  a  hand,  to  which  any 
ill-flavoured  medicine  adheres,  into  the 
water  in  which  they  are  kept,  will  be  of- 
ten sufficient  to  deprive  them  of  life  :  the 
application  of  a  small  quantity  of  any  sa- 
line matter  to  their  slcin,  immediately  occa- 
sions the  expulsion  of  the  contents  of  their 
stomach ;  and  what  is  most  to  our  purpose, 
the  least  flavour  of  any  medicament  that 
has  been  applied  remaining  on  the  skin, 
or  even  the  accumulation  of  the  matter  of 
perspiration,  will  prevent  them  from  fas- 
tening. The  skin  should  therefore,  previ- 
ous to  their  application,  be  very  carefully 
cleansed  from  any  foulness,  and  moistened 
with  a  little  milk.  The  method  of  apply- 
ing them  is  by  retaining  them  to  the  skin 
by  a  small  wine-glass,  or  the  bottom  of  a 
large  pill  box,  when  they  will  in  general, 
in  a  little  time,  fasten  themselves  to  the 
skin.  On  their  removal,  the  rejection  of 
the  blood  they  have  drawn  may  be  obtained 
by  the  application  of  salt  externally  :  but 
it  is  to  be  remarked,  that  a  few  grains  of 
salt  are  sufficient  for  this  purpose  ;  and  that 
covering  them  with  it,  as  is  sometimes  done, 
generally  destroys  them. 

LEEK.  Allium porrum.  A  well-known 
vegetable,  much  employed  for  culinary  pur- 
poses. The  recent  root  and  juice  are  ex- 
hibited internally  in  quartan  fever,  in  dys- 
pepsy,  dropsy,  asthma,  and  scurvy.  See 
Allium  Porrum. 

Le'gna.  (From  Kiyvov,  a  fringed  edge.) 
The  extremities  of  the  pudenda  muliebria. 

LEGU'MEN.  (From  lego,  to  gather  ; 
so  called  because  they  are  usually  gathered 
by  the  hand.)  All  kinds  of  pulse  are  so 
called. 

Lei'chew.     See  Lichen. 

Leiente'ria.     See  Lienteria. 

Leipopst'chia.  (From  KUTran  to  leave, 
and  4";^"'  *^®  soxAj  or  life.)  A  swoon. 
See  Syncope. 

Leipopy'ria.  (From  Kii7fa>,  to  leave, 
and  cTt//),  heat.)  A  kind  of  ardent  fever, 
where  the  internal  parts  are  scorched  with 
heat,  while  the  external  parts  are  cold. 

Leipothy'mia.  (From  kuttck^  to  leave, 
and  ^v/u.cc,  the  mind.)     See  Lipothymia. 

Le'me.  (From  ko.,  much,  and  /j-um,  to 
wink.)  A  defect  in  the  eyes,  when  they 
are  always  winking. 

LEMERY,  Nicholas,  was  born  at 
Rouen  in  1645,   and  brought  up  to  the 


business  of  pharmacy.  He  went  to  Paris 
at  the  age  of  21  to  improve  himself,  parti- 
cularly in  chemistry  ;  and  then  travelled 
for  some  years :  after  which,  in  1672,  he 
began  to  give  chemical  lectures  at  Paris, 
and  became  very  popular.  Three  years  si"- 
ter  he  published  his  "  Cours  de  Chymie," 
which  passed  rapidly  through  numerous  edi- 
tions ;  and  so  great  was  his  reputation,  that 
he  acquired  a  fortune  by  the  sale  of  his 
preparations,  some  of  which  he  kept  secret. 
In  1681  he  was  interdicted  from  leeturing 
on  account  of  his  religious  principles,  and 
took  shelter  in  this  country  ;  but  shortly 
after  obtained  the  degree  of  doctor  of  phy- 
sic at  Caen,  and  got  considerable  practice 
in  the  French  metropolis ;  the  revocation 
of  the  edict  of  Nantes,  however,  forbidding 
this  employment  also,  he  was  reduced  to 
such  difficulties,  that  he  at  length  adopted 
the  catholic  religion.  He  then  flourished 
again,  and  in  1697  published  his  "Pharma- 
copee  Universelle,"  followed  the  year  af- 
ter by  his  "  Dictionnaire  Universe!  des 
Drogues  simples,"  which,  though  with  ma- 
ny imperfections,  proved  of  considerable 
utility.  On  the  re-establishment  of  the 
academy  of  sciences,  he  was  made  associate 
chemist,  and  read  before  that  body  his  pa- 
pers on  antimony,  which  were  printed  in 
1707.     He  died  in  1715. 

LEMEP.-Y,  Louis,  son  of  the  preceding, 
was  born  at  Paris  in  1677,  and  intended  for 
the  law,  but  adopted  such  a  partiality  for 
his  father's  pursuits,  that  he  was  allowed  to 
indulge  it,  and  graduated  in  his  native  city 
in  1698.  Two  years  after  he  was  admitted 
into  the  academy  of  sciences,  and  in  1708 
began  to  lecture  on  chemistry,  in  the  royaJ 
garden  :  he  was  appointed  physician  to  the 
Hotel  Dieu  in  1710  ;  and  twelve  years  after 
purchased  the  office  of  king's  physician, 
which  soon  led  to  the  appointment  of  con- 
sulting physician  to  the  Queen  of  Spain. 
In  1731  he  was  appointed  professor  of 
chemistry  in  the  royal  garden ;  and  subse- 
quently communicated  several  papers  to  the 
academy  of  sciences,  which  appeared  in 
their  memoirs.  He  published  also  "  Traits 
des  Aliments,"  which  was  frequently  re- 
printed ;  a  Dissertation  on  the  Nourishment 
of  Bones,  refuting  the  idea  of  its  beuig  ef- 
fected by  the  Marrow  ;  and  three  Letters 
on  the  Generation  of  Worms.  He  died  in 
1743. 

Lemithocho'rtok.  See  Corallina  Cor- 
sicana. 

Le'mma.  (From  xsTra,  to  decorticate.) 
Bark.     The  skin. 

Le'mwius.  (From  Lemnos,  whence  it  is 
brought.)  A  species  of  bole  was  called 
terra  Lemnia,  or  earth  of  Lemnos. 

Lemon.     See  Citrus. 

Lemon  Scurvy-grass.  See  Cochlearia  offi- 
cinalis. 

Lewie'ntia.  (From  lenio,  to  assuage.) 
Medicines  which  abate  irritation. 


LEO 


LEF 


489 


Lewiti'va.  (From  lenis,  gentle.)  Me- 
dicines which  gently  palliate  diseases. 
Gentle  purgatives. 

Lenitive  elkctcary.  A  preparation 
composed  chiefly  of  senna  and  some  aro- 
matics,  with  the  pulp  of  tamarinds.  It  is 
given  in  doses  of  a  tea-spoonful,  or  more, 
frequently  repeated,  as  a  mild  laxative ; 
and,  when  fresh,  it  answers  this  purpose 
well.     See  Confectio  SenncE. 

LENS.  (A  lentore;  from  its  glutinous 
quality.)     1.  The  lentil.     See  Ervum  Lens. 

2.  See  also  Crystalline  lens. 

Lenti'cula.  (Dim.  of  lens,  a  lentil.) 
A  smaller  sort  of  lentil.  Also  a  freckle,  or 
small  pustule,  resembling  the  seeds  of  lentil. 

Lenti'cular.  (From  lenticulaire,  dou- 
bly convex.)  A  surgical  instrument  em- 
ployed for  removing  the  jagged  particles  of 
bone  from  the  edge  of  the  perforation  made 
in  the  cranium  with  the  trephine. 

Lenticcla'ria.  (From  lenticula.')  A 
species  of  lentil. 

Lenti'go.  (From  lens,  a  lentil ;  so 
aamed  from  its  likeness  to  lentil-seeds.) 
A  freckle. 

Lentil.  An  annual  vegetable  of  the 
pulse  kind,  much  used  for  improving  the 
flavour  of  soups. 

Lenti'scps.  (From  lentesco,  to  become 
clammy  ;  so  called  from  the  gumminess  of 
its  juice.)     The  mastich-tree. 

LE'NTOR.  (From  lentus,  clammy.)  A 
viscidity  or  siziness  of  any  fluid. 

Leoni'nus.  (From  leo,  the  lion.)  An 
epithet  of  that  sort  of  leprosy  called  leonti- 
asis. 

Leonti'asis.  (From  >.mv,  a  lion ;  so 
called  because  it  is  said  lions  are  subject  to 
it.)  A  species  of  leprosy  resembling  the 
elephantiasis. 

LEO'NTODON.  (From  xim,  the  lion, 
and  B^ovc,  a  tooth  ;  so  called  from  its  sup- 
posed resemblance.)  The  name  of  a  genus 
of  plants  in  the  Linnaean  system.  Class, 
Syngenesia.  Order,  Polygamia  aqualis. 
The  dandelion. 

Leo'ntodon  tara'xacum.  Dens  leonis. 
The  dandelion  or  pissabed.  Leontodon  ta- 
raxacum; caule  squamis  infeme  rejlexis,foliis 
runcinatis,  denticulatis,  Iccvibus,  of  Linnaeus. 
The  young  leaves  of  this  plant  in  a  blanched 
state  have  the  taste  of  endive,  and  make 
an  excellent  addition  to  those  plants  eaten 
early  in  the  spring  as  salads  ;  and  Murray 
informs  us,  that  at  Goettingen,  the  roots 
are  roasted  and  substituted  for  coffee  by 
the  poorer  inhabitants,  v/ho  find  that  an 
infusion  prepared  in  this  way  can  hardly  be 
distinguished  from  that  of  the  coffee-berry. 
The  expressed  juice  of  dandelion  is  bitter 
and  somewhat  acrid ;  but  that  of  the  root 
is  bitterer,  and  possesses  more  medicinal 
power  than  any  other  part  of  the  plant. 
It  has  been  long  in  repute  as  a  detergent 
and  aperient,  and  its  diuretic  effects  may 
be  inferred  from  the  vulgar  name  it  bears 
50  most  of  the  European  languages,  quasi 


lecti  minga  at  urinaria  herba  diciiur ;  and 
there  are  various  proofs  of  its  efficacy  in 
jaundice,  dropsy,  consumption,  and  some 
cutaneous  disorders. 

The  leaves,  roots,  flowers,  stalks,  and 
juice  of  dandelion,  have  all  been  separately 
employed  for  medical  purposes,  and  seem, 
to  differ  rather  in  degree  of  strength  than  in 
any  essential  property  ;  therefore  the  ex- 
pressed juice,  or  a  strong  decoction  of  the 
roots,  have  most  commonly  been  prescrib- 
ed, from  one  ounce  to  four,  two  or  three 
times  a  day.  The  plant  should  be  always 
used  fresh ;  even  extracts  prepared  from  it 
appear  to  lose  much  of  their  power  by  keep- 
ing. 

Leontopo'dium.      (From  Kieevy   a  lioa, 
and  TTov;,  a  foot,  so  named  from  its  supposed      i 
resemblance.)     The  herb  lion's  foot 

LEONU'RUS.  (From  xs«v,  a  lion,  and 
cupel,  a  tail ;  so  named  from  its  likeness.). 
1 .  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the  Lin- 
naean system.  Class,  Didynamia.  Order^ 
Gymnospermia.     Lion's  tail. 

2.  The  name,  in  some  pharmacopoeias,  for 
the  lion's  tail. 

Leontt'rfs  cardi'aca.  The  mother- wort. 
Agripalma  gallis.  Marrubium.  Cardiaca 
crispa.  Leonurus  cardiaca  ;  foliis  caulinis 
lanceolatis,  trilobis,  of  Linnaeus.  The  leaves 
of  this  plant  have  a  disagreeable  smell  and 
a  bitter  taste,  and  are  said  to  be  serviceable 
in  disorders  of  the  stomach  of  children,  to 
promote  the  uterine  discharge,  and  to  allay 
palpitation  of  the  heart. 

Leopard''s  bane.     See  Arnica. 

LEPI'DIUM.  (From  Xivig,  a  scale  ?  ao 
named  from  its  supposed  usefulness  in  clean- 
sing the  skin  from  scales  and  impurities.) 
The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the  Linnae- 
an system.  Class,  Tetradynamia.  Order, 
Siliculosa.     Pepper-wort. 

Lepi'dium  I'beris.  Iberis.  Cardaman- 
tica.  Sciatica  cresses.  This  plant  possesses 
a  warm,  penetrating,  pungent  taste,  like 
unto  other  cresses,  and  is  recommended 
as  an  antiscorbutic,  antiseptic,  and  stoma- 
chic. 

Lepi'diitm  sati'vpm.  Nasturtium  hor- 
tense.  Dittander,  This  plant  possesses 
warm,  nervine,  and  stimulating  qualities, 
and  is  given  as  an  antiscorbutic,  antiseptic, 
and  stomachic,  especially  by  the  lower  or- 
ders. 

Lepidosarco'ma.  (From  xs;r«,  a  scale, 
and  o"ap|,  flesh.)  An  irregular  scaly  tu- 
mour. 

Lepi'sma.  (From  xs^r/fa),  to  decorticate.) 
Decortication.     A  peeling  off  of  the  skin. 

LE'PRA.  (From  XiTrn,  a  scale  ;  named 
from  its  appearance.)  The  leprosy.  A 
disease  in  the  class  cachexia,  and  order  im- 
petigines,  of  Cullen.  Dr.  Willan  describes 
this  disease  as  characterized  by  scaly 
patches,  of  different  sizes,  but  having  al- 
ways nearly  a  circalar  form.  In  tliis  coun~ 
try,  three  varieties  of  the  disease  are  ob- 
served^  which  he  has  described  imder  the- 
61 


490 


LEP 


LE'i^ 


aames  of  Lepra  vulgaris,  Lepra  alphas,  Le- 
pra  nigricans. 

1.  The  Lepra  vulgaris  exhibits  first  small 
distinct  elevations  of  the  cuticle,  -which  are 
reddish  and  shining,  but  never  contain  any 
iluid ;  these  patches  continue  to  enlarge 
gradually,  till  they  nearly  equal  the  dimen- 
sions of  a  crown-piece.  They  have  always 
an  orbicular,  or  oval  form  ;  are  covered 
with  dry  scales,  and  surrounded  by  a  red 
border.  The  scales  accumulate  on  them, 
so  as  to  form  a  thick  prominent  crust, 
which  is  quickly  re-produced,  whether  it 
fall  off  spontaneously,  or  may  have  been 
forcibly  detached.  This  species  of  lepra 
sometimes  appears  first  at  the  elbow,  or  on 
the  fore-arm ;  but  more  generally  about  the 
knee.  In  the  latter  case,  the  primary 
patch  forms  immediately  below  the  patella ; 
within  a  few  weeks,  several  other  scaly 
circles  appear  along  the  forepart  of  the 
Iq^  and  thigh,  increasing  by  degrees,  till 
they  come  nearly  into  contact.  The  dis- 
ease is  then  often  stationary  for  a  consi- 
derable length  of  time.  If  it  advance  fur- 
ther, the  progress  is  towards  the  hip  and 
loins ;  afterwards  to  the  sides,  back, 
shoulders,  and,  about  the  same  time,  to  the 
arms  and  hands.  In  the  greater  number  of 
cases,  the  Iiairy  scalp  is  the  part  last  affect- 
ed ;  although  the  circles  formed  on  it  re- 
main for  some  time  distinct,  yet  they  finally 
imite  and  cover  the  whole  surface  on 
%vhich  the  hair  grov-^s  with  a  white  scaly 
incrustation.  This  appearance  is  attended, 
more  especially  in  hot  weather,  with  a 
troublesome  itching,  and  with  a  watery 
discharge  for  several  hours,  when  any 
portion  of  the  crust  is  detached,  which 
takes  place  from  very  slight  impressions. 
The  pubes  in  adults  is  sometimes  affected 
in  the  same  manner  as  the  head  :  and  if  the 
subject  be  a  female,  there  is  usually  an  in- 
ternal pruritus  pudendi.  In  some  cases  of 
the  disorder,  the  nails,  both  of  the  fingers 
and  toes,  are  thickened,  and  deeply  indented 
longitudinally.  When  the  lepra  extends  uni- 
versally, it  becomes  highly  disgusting  in  its 
appearance,  and  inconvenient  from  the  stiff- 
ness and  torpor  occasioned  by  it  in  the  limbs. 
The  disease,  however,  even  in  this  advanced 
stage,  is  seldom  disposed  to  terminate  spon- 
taneously. It  continues  nearly  in  the  same 
state  for  several  years,  or  sometimes  during 
the  whole  life  of  the  person  affected,  not  be- 
ing apparently  connected  with  any  disorder 
of  the  constitution. 

2.  Lepra  alphas.  The  scaly  patches  in 
the  alplios  are  smaller  than  those  of  the 
lepra  vulgaris,  and  also  differ  from  them  in 
having  their  central  parts  depressed  or 
indented.  This  disorder  usually  begins 
about  the  elbow,  v/ith  distinct,  eminent 
asperities,  of  a  dull  red  colour,  and  not 
inuch  longer  than  papillse.  These,  in  a 
short  time,  dilate  to  nearly  the  size  of  a 
silver  penny.  Two  or  three  days  after- 
'Tardi?,  the  central  part  of  them  sufTers  a 


depression,  within  which  small  while  pow- 
dery scales  may  be  observed.  The  sur=' 
rounding  border,  however,  still  continues 
to  be  raised,  but  retains  the  same  size  and 
the  same  red  colour  as  at  first.  The  whole 
of  the  fore-arm,  and  sometimes  the  back  of 
the  hand,  is  spotted  with  similar  patches ; 
they  seldom  become  confluent,  excepting 
round  the  elbow,  which,  in  that  case,  is 
covered  with  an  uniform  crust.  This  affeC" 
tion  appears  in  the  same  manner  upon  the 
joint  of  the  knee,  but  without  spreading 
far  along  the  thigh  or  leg.  Dr.  Willan  has 
seldom  seen  it  on  the  trunk  of  the  body,  and 
never  on  the  face.  It  is  a  disease  of  long 
duration,  and  not  less  difficult  to  cure  than 
the  foregoing  species  of  lepra ;  even  when 
the  scaly  patches  have  been  removed  by 
persevering  in  the  use  of  suitable  applica- 
tions,  the  cuticle  still  remains  red,  tender, 
and  brittle,  very  slowl}'  recovering  its  usual 
texture.  The  alphos,  as  above  describe<Io 
frequently  occurs  in  this  country. 

3.  The  Lepra  nigricans  differs  little  from 
the  lepra  vulgaris,  as  to  its  form  and  distri- 
bution. The  most  striking  difference  is  in 
the  colour  of  the  patches,  which  are  dark 
and  livid.  They  appear  first  on  the  legs 
and  fore-arms,  extending  afterwards  to  the 
thighs,  loins,  neck,  and  hands.  Their  cen- 
tral part  is  not  depressed,  as  in  the  alphos. 
They  are  somewhat  smaller  in  size  than  the 
patches  of  the  lepra  vulgaris,  and  not  only 
is  the  border  livid  or  purplish,  but  the  livid 
colour  of  the  base  likewise  appears  through 
the  scaly  incrustation,  which  is  seldom  very 
thick.  It  is  further  to  be  observed,  that  the 
scales  are  more  easily  detached  than  in  the 
other  forms  of  lepra,  and  that  the  sur^ 
face  remains  longer  excoriated,  discharging 
lymph,  often  with  an  intermixture  of  blood, 
till  a  new  incrustation  forms,  which  is  usual- 
ly hai-d,  brittle,  and  irregular.  The  lepra 
nigricans  affects  persons  whose  occupation  is 
attended  with  much  fatigue,  and  exposes 
them  to  cold  or  damp,  and  to  a  precarious 
or  improper  mode  of  diet,  as  soldiers,  brew- 
ers, labourers,  butchers,  stage-coachmen, 
scullermen,  &c. ;  some  women  are  also  lia- 
ble to  it,  who  are  habituated  to  poor  living 
and  constant  hard  labour. 

Le'pra  gRjECo'rum.  The  lepra  vulgaris, 
alphos,  and  nigricans,  have  all  been  so  de- 
nominated. 

Leprosy.     See  Lepra. 

Leptu'jvtica.  (From  KssTTOf,  thin.)  At" 
tennating  medicines. 

Leptt'smus.  (From  kss-ts?,  slender.) 
Attenuation,  or  the  making  a  substance  less 
solid. 

Le'ros.  (From  ?l«joswj  to  trifle.)  A 
slight  delirium. 

LETHARGY.  Lethargus.  A  heavy 
and  constant  sleep,  with  scarcely  any  inter- 
vals of  waking  ;  when  awakened  the  per- 
son answers,  but  ignorant  or  forgetful  of 
what  he  said,  immediately  sinks  into  the 
same    state   of  sleep.    It  is  considered  as. 


LEV- 


LEV 


4&1 


aa  smpei'fect  apoplexy,  and  is  mostly  symp= 

tomatic. 
Lethe'a.     (From  a»6«,  forgetfulness ;  so 

named  because  it  causes  forgetfulness.)     The 

name  of  the  poppy. 
Lettuce,  garden.     See  Lactuca. 
Leucaca'bttha.  (From  aswkoc,  white,  and 

«»«v9a^a  thorn ;  so  named  from  its  white 

blossom.)     The  cotton  thistle. 

Leuca'wthemum  vulga're.  (From  mv- 
jtor,  white,  and  nvBe/xoi,  a  flower;  so  called 
from  its  white  floret.)  See  Chrysanthemum 
leucanthemum. 

Leucele'ctrum.  (From  XiUMS,  white, 
and  itKizTfiov,  amber.)     White  amber. 

Leucola'chanum.  (From  ksvuoc,  white, 
and  Xetj^ctvov,  a  herb ;  so  named  from  its  co- 
lour,)    Wild  valerian. 

LEUCO'MA.  (From  xsuzo?,  white.) 
Leucoma  and  albugo  are  often  used  syno- 
nimously,  to  denote  a  white  opacity  of  the 
cornea.  Both  of  them,  according  to  Scarpa, 
are  essentially  different  from  the  nebula 
of  the  cornea ;  for  they  are  not  the  conse- 
quence of  chronic  ophthalmy,  attended  with 
varicose  veins,  and  an  efl'usion  of  a  milky 
serum  into  the  texture  of  the  delicate  con- 
tinuation of  the  conjunctiva  over  the  cornea; 
but  are  the  result  of  violent  acute  ophthalmy. 
In  this  state,  a  dense  coagulating  lymph  is 
extravasated  from  the  arteries ;  sometimes 
superficially,  at  other  times  deeply,  into  the 
substance  of  the  cornea.  On  other  occa- 
sions, the  disease  consists  of  a  firm  callous 
cicatrix  on  this  membrane,  the  effect  of  an 
ulcer  or  wound,  with  loss  of  substance. 
The  term,  albugo,  strictly  belongs  to  the  first 
fbrm  of  the  disease;  leucoma  to  the  last, 
more  paricularly  when  the  opacity  occu- 
pies the  whole,  or  the  chief  part,  of  the 
cornea. 

LErcoNTMPHjE'A.  (From  \iux,ot,  white> 
and  vvfi^ctut,  the  water-lily.)  See  Nymjthaa 
cdba. 

Leitcopha'gium.  (From  Ktuito?,  white, 
and  (pttyai,  to  eat.)  A  medicated  white 
food. 

LEUCOPHLEGMA'SIA,  (Leucophleg- 
masia,  from  xsu^^oc,  white,  and  <p\eyfAci, 
phlegm.)  Leucophlegmatic  habit.  A  term 
applied  by  the  older  medical  writers  to  a 
dropsical  habit  of  body. 

Letjco'piper.  (From  \iuKog,  white,  and 
■yiTTtft,  pepper.)     See  Piper  nigrum. 

LEUCORRHffi'A.  (From  xsy^of,  white, 
ajid  p£&),  to  flow.)  Fluor  albus.  The  whites. 
An  increased  secretion  of  white  mucus  from 
the  vagina  of  women,  arising  from  debility, 
and  not  from  the  venereal  virus. 

Leuco'iirhois.  (From  Kivue;,  white,  and 
p6«,  to  flow.)  A  discharge  of  mucus  from 
the  intestines. 

LEVA'TOR.  From  levo,  to  lift  up.)  A 
muscle  whose  office  is  to  lift  up  the  part  to 
which  it  is  attached. 

LEVA'TOR  A'NGULI  OTJS.  Ab- 
ducens    labiorum,    of  Spigelius,     Elevator 


labiorum  communis,  of  Douglas.  Caniiius., 
of  Winslow,  and  Sus  maxillo  labial,  of  Du- 
mas. A  muscle  situated  above  the  mouth.. 
which  draws  the  corner  of  the  mouth  up- 
wards, and  makes  that  part  of  the  cheek 
opposite  to  the  chin  prominent,  as  in  smi- 
ling. It  arises  thin  and  fleshy  from  the  hol- 
low of  the  superior  maxillary  bone,  between 
the  root  of  the  socket  of  the  first  grinder 
and  the  foramen  infra  orbiiarium,  and  is  in- 
serted into  the  angle  of  the  mouth  and 
under  lip,  where  it  joins  with  its  antago- 
nist. 

LEVA'TOR  A'NI.  Levator  magnus, 
seu  internus,  of  Douglas.  Pubo  coccigi  an- 
nulaire,  of  Dumas.  This  muscle  arises  from 
the  OS  pubis,  within  the  pelvis,  as  far  up  as 
the  upper  edge  of  the  foramen  thyroideum,, 
and  joining  of  the  os  pubis  with  the  os  is- 
chium, from  the  thin  tendinous  membrane 
that  covers  the  obturator  internus  and  coc- 
cygseus  muscles,  and  from  the  spinous  pro- 
cess of  the  ischium.  From  these  origins  all 
round  the  inside  of  the  pelvis,  its  fibres  run 
down  like  rays  from  the  circumference  to  a 
centre,  to  be  inserted  into  the  sphincter  aui, 
acceleratores  u  rinse,  and  anterior  part  of  the 
two  last  bones  of  the  os  coccygis,  surrounding 
the  extremity  of  the  rectum,  neck  of  the  blad- 
der, prostrate  gland,  and  part  of  the  vesiculse 
seminales.  Its  fibres,  joining  with  those  ot 
its  fellow,  form  a  funnel-shaped  hole,  that 
drav/s  the  rectum  upwards  after  the  evacu- 
ation of  the  faeces,  and  assists  in  shutting 
it.  The  levatores  ani  also  sustain  the  con- 
tents of  the  pelvis,  and  assist  in  ejecting  the 
semen,  urine,  and  contents  of  the  I'ectum, 
and  perhaps,  by  pressing  upon  the  vems, 
contribute  greatly  to  the  erection  of  the 
penis. 

LEVA'TOR  LA'BIl  INFERIO'RIS. 
Levator  menti,  of  Albinus.  Incisivus  infe- 
rior, of  Winslow.  Elevator  labii  inferioris 
proprius,  of  Douglas.  A  muscle  of  the 
mouth  situated  below  the  lips ;  it  arises 
from  the  lower  jaw,  at  the  roots  of  the 
alveoli  of  two  incisor  teeth  and  the  cus- 
pidatus,  and  is  inserted  into  the  under  lip  and 
skin  of  the  chin. 

LEVA'TOR  LA'BIl  SUPERIO'RIS 
AL^'QUE  NA'SI.  Elevator  labii  supe- 
rioris  proprius,  of  Douglas.  Incisivus  late- 
ralis et  pyramidalis,  of  Winslow.  A  muscle 
of  the  mouth  and  lips,  that  raises  the  upper 
lip  towards  the  orbit,  and  a  little  outwards ; 
it  serves  also  to  draw  the  skin  of  the  noso 
upwards  and  outwards,  by  which  the  nos- 
tril is  dilated.  It  arises  by  two  distinct 
origins ;  the  first,  broad  and  fleshy,  from 
the  external  part  of  the  orbitar  process  of 
the  superior  maxillary  bone,  immediately 
above  the  foramen  infra  orbitarium  ;  the 
second,  from  the  nasal  process  of  the  supe- 
rior maxillary  bone,  where  it  joins  the  os 
frontis.  The  first  portion  is  inserted  into 
the  upper  lip  and  oi-bicularis  muscle,  the 
second  into  the  upper  lip  and  outer  part  of 
the  ala  nasi. 


492 


LEV 


Lie 


LEVATOR  LA'BII  SUPERIO'RIS 
PRO'PRIUS.  Mtiscultis  incisivus.  It  arises 
tinder  the  edge  of  the  orbit,  and  is  inserted 
into  the  middle  of  the  lip. 

Leva'tor  o'culi.  See  Rectus  superior 
cculi. 

LEVA'TOR  PALA'TI.  Levator  pa- 
lati  mollis,  of  Albinus.  Petrosalpingo-sta- 
phUinus,  vel  salpingo-staphilinus  internus,  of 
Winslow.  Salpingo-staphilinus,  of  Valsalva. 
Pferigo-slaphilinus  externus  vulgo,  of  Doug- 
las. Spheno-staphilinus,  of  Cowper.  A 
muscle  situated  between  the  lower  jaw  and 
the  OS  hyoides  laterally.  It  arises  tendinous 
and  fleshy  from  the  extremity  of  the  petrous 
portion  of  the  temporal  bone,  where  it  is 
perforated  by  the  Eustachian  tube,  and  also 
from  the  membranous  part  of  the  same  tube, 
and  is  inserted  into  the  whole  length  of  the 
velum  pendulum  palati,  as  far  as  the  root  of 
the  uvula,  and  unites  witli  its  fellow.  Its 
use  is  to  draw  the  velum  pendulum  palati 
upwards  and  backwards,  so  as  to  shut  the 
passage  from  the  fauces  into  the  mouth  and 
nose. 

Leva'tor  pala'ti  mo'llis.  See  Levator 
palati. 

LEVA'TOR  PA'LPEBR^:  SUPE- 
RIO'RIS. Jlperiens  palpebrarum  rectus. 
Aperlor  oculi.  A  proper  muscle  of  the  up- 
per eyelid,  that  opens  the  eye  by  drawing 
the  eyelid  upwards.  It  arises  from  the  upper 
part  of  the  foramen  opticum  of  the  sphenoid 
bone,  above  the  rectus  superior  oculi,  near 
the  trochlearis,  and  is  inserted  by  a  broad  thin 
tendon  into  the  cartilage  that  supports  the  up- 
per eyelid. 

Leva'tor  pa'rvus.     See  Transverus  pe- 

LEVA'TOR  SCA'PUL^.  A  mus- 
cle situated  on  the  posterior  part  of  tlie 
neck,  that  pulls  the  scapula  upwards  and  a 
little  forwards.  This  name,  which  was  first 
given  to  it  by  Riolanus,  has  been  adopted 
6y  Albinus.  Douglas  calls  it  elevator  seu 
7)iusculus  patientice;  and  Winslow,  angula- 
Tis,  vulgo  levator  proprius.  It  is  a  long 
muscle,  nearly  two  inches  in  breadth,  and 
is  situated  obliquely  under  the  anterior 
«dge  of  the  trapezius.  It  arises  tendinous 
and  fleshy  from  the  transverse  processes  of 
the  four  and  sometimes  five  superior  ver- 
tebrae colli,  by  so  many  distinct  slips, 
"which  soon  unite  to  form  a  muscle  that 
runs  obliquely  downwards  and  outwards, 
and  is  inserted  by  a  flat  tendon  into  the  upper 
angle  of  the  scapula.  Its  use  is  to  raise 
the  scapula  upwards  and  a  little  for- 
wards. 

LEVIGATION.  The  reduction  of 
hard  substances,  by  triture,  to  impalpable 
powders. 

Levi'sticum.  (From  leva,  to  assuage  ; 
60  called  from  the  relief  it  gives  in  painful 
flatulencies.)     See  Ligusticum  Icvisticum. 

LEVRET,  Andrew,  a  French  surgeon 
^ind  accoucheur,  was  admitted  into  the  Royal 
Aq^^^^J  of  Surgery  at  Parrs  in  1742,    He 


obtained  considerable  reputation  by  the  im- 
provements which  he  made  in  some  of  the 
instruments  used  in  difiicult  cases,  and  by 
the  great  number  of  pupils  whom  he  m- 
structed.  He  was  employed  and  honoured 
with  official  appointments  by  all  the  female 
branches  of  the  Royal  family.  He  pub- 
lished several  works,  which  went  through 
various  editions  and  translations,  mostly  oil 
obstetrical  subjects ;  but  there  is  one  on  the 
radical  Cure  of  Polypi  in  difierent  parts  of  the 
body. 

Lexipha'rmaca.  (From  Knya,  to  ter- 
minate, and  ^!Lffjia.Kov,  poison.)  Medi- 
cines which  resist  or  destroy  the  power  of 
poison. 

Lexipy'reta.  (From  ^wj^cc,  to  make 
cease,  and  TnjfiTo?,'^.  fever.)  Febrifuge  me- 
dicines. 

Liba'dium.  (From  \tC<t^ce,  to  make 
moist ;  so  called  because  it  grows  in  watery 
places.)     The  lesser  centaury. 

Libano'tis.  (From  xiSavoc,  frankincense ; 
so  called  from  its  resemblance  in  smell  to 
frankincense.)     Rosemary. 

Li'banus.  (From  Libanon,  a  mountain 
in  Syria,  where  it  grows.)  The  firankineense- 
tree. 

Li'eos.  (From  xiiCce,  to  distil.)  A  rheum 
or  defluxion  from  the  eyes. 

Libu'rnum.  (From  Libumia,  the  coun- 
try where  it  flourished.)     The  mealy-tree. 

LICETO,  FoRTUNio,  was  son  of  a  Ge- 
noese physician,  and  bom  in  1577.  After 
prosecuting  with  diligence  the  requisite  stu- 
dies, he  settled  at  Pisa  at  the  age  of  twenty- 
two,  and  soon  obtained  the  professorship  of 
philosophy  there ;  and  in  1609  he  received 
a  similar  appointment  at  Padua.  Thence 
after  twenty-seven  years  he  removed  to  Bo- 
logna, being  disappointed  of  the  Medical 
chair ;  but  on  a  vacancy  occurring  in  1645, 
he  was  induced,  by  the  pressing  invitations 
made  to  him,  to  accept  the  office  ;  in  which 
he  continued  till  his  death  in  1657.  He 
was  a  very  copious  writer,  having  published 
above  fifty  treatises  on  difiisrent  subjects,  and 
displayed  much  erudition ;  but  no  great  acute- 
ness  or  originality.  His  treatise  "  De  Mon- 
strorum  Causis,  Natura,  et  Difierentiis"  is 
best  known,  and  shows  him  to  have  been  very 
credulous ;  which  appears  farther  from  his 
belief,  that  the  ancients  had  a  method  of  ma- 
king lamps  which  should  bum  for  ever  with- 
out a  fresh  supply  of  fuel,  and  that  such  had 
been  found  in  sepulchres. 

Li'cHANus.  (From  Ksi^ee,  to  lick ;  so  called 
because  it  is  commonly  used  in  licking  up  any 
thing.)     Tiae  fore-finger. 

LI'CHEN.  (^£';t'"'>  o*"  ^'X^^i  ^  tetter, 
or  ring- worm.)  1.  The  name  of  a 
disease,  defined,  by  Dr.  Willan,  an  ex- 
tensive eruption  of  papulaa  affecting  adults, 
connected  with  internal  disorder,  usually 
terminating  in  scurf,  recurrent,  not  con- 
tagious. The  varieties  of  lichen  he  con- 
siders  under  the  denominations   of  Lichen 


Lie 


Lie 


49£ 


Simplex,  Lichen  agrius,  Lichen  irilaris,  Li- 
chen lividus,  and  Lichen  tropicus. 

The  Lichen  simplex  usually  commences 
with  headach,  flushing  of  the  face,  loss  of 
appetite,  general  languor,  and  increased 
quickness  of  the  pulse.  Distinct  red  pa- 
pulae arise  first  about  the  cheeks  and  chin, 
or  on  the  arms  ;  and,  in  the  course  of  three 
or  four  days,  the  same  appearance  takes 
place  on  the  neck,  body,  and  lower  extre- 
mities, accompanied  with  an  unpleasant 
sensation  of  tingling,  which  is  somewhat 
aggravated  during  the  night.  In  about  a 
week,  the  colour  of  the  eruption  fades,  and 
the  cuticle  begins  to  separate ;  the  whole 
surface  is  at  length  covered  with  scurfy 
exfoliations,  which  are  particularly  large, 
and  continue  longest  in  the  flexures  of  the 
joints.  The  duration  of  the  complaint  is 
seldom  in  any  two  cases  alike  ;  ten,  four- 
teen, seventeen,  or  sometimes  twenty  days 
intervene  betwixt  the  eruption  and  the  re- 
novation of  the  cuticle.  The  febrile  state, 
or  rather  the  state  of  irritation  at  the  be- 
ginning of  this  disorder,  is  seldom  consider- 
able enough  to  confine  the  patient  to  the 
house.  After  remaining  five  or  six  days,  it 
is  generally  relieved  on  the  appeai-ance  of 
the  eruption.  This,  a^  well  as  some  other 
species  of  the  lichen,  occurs  about  the  be- 
ginning of  summer,  or  in  autumn,  more  es- 
pecially affecting  persons  of  a  weak  and 
irritable  habit;  hence  women  are  more 
liable  to  it  than  men.  Lichen  simplex  is 
also  a  frequent  sequel  of  acute  diseases, 
particularly  fever  and  catarrhal  inflamma- 
tion, of  which  it  seems  to  produce  a  crisis. 
In  these  cases  the  eruption  has  been  term- 
ed, by  medical  writers,  scabies  critica. 
Many  instances  of  it  are  collected  under 
that  title  by  Sauvages,  Nosol.  Method.  Class 
X.  Order  5.  Impetigines. 

The  Lichen  agrius  is  preceded  by  nausea, 
pain  in  the  stomach,  headach,  loss  of 
strength,  and  deep  seated  pains  in  the  limbs, 
■with  fits  of  coldness  and  shivering ;  which 
symptoms  continue  several  days,  and  are 
sometimes  relieved  by  the  papulous  erup- 
tion. The  papulae  are  distributed  in  clus- 
ters, or  often  in  large  patches,  chiefly  on 
the  arms,  the  upper  part  of  the  breast,  the 
neck,  face,  back,  and  sides  of  the  abdomen ; 
they  are  of  a  vivid  red  colour,  and  have  a 
redness,  or  some  degree  of  inflammation, 
diffused  round  them  to  a  considerable  ex- 
tent, and  attended  with  itching,  heat,  and  a 
painful  tingling.  Dr.  Willan  has  observed, 
in  one  or  two  cases  where  it  was  produced 
from  imprudent  exposure  to  cold,  that  an 
acute  disease  ensued,  with  great  quickness 
of  the  pulse,  heat,  thirst,  pains  of  the  bowels, 
frequent  vomiting,  headach,  and  delirium. 
After  these  symptoms  had  continued  ten 
days,  or  somewhat  longer,  the  patient  reco- 
vered, though  the  eruption  did  not  return. 
The  diffuse  redness  connecting  the  papulae, 
and  the  tendency  to  become  pustular,  dis- 
tinguish the  lichen  agrius  from  the  lichen 


simplex,  and  the  other  varieties  of  this  com- 
plaint, in  which  the  inflammation  does  not 
extend  beyond  the  basis  of  the  papulae,  and 
terminates  in  scurf,  or  scales. 

Lichen  pilaris.  This  is  merely  a  modifi- 
cation of  the  first  species  of  lichen,  and, 
like  it,  often  alternates  with  complaints  of 
the  head,  or  stomach,  in  irritable  habits- 
The  peculiarity  of  the  eruption  is,  that  the 
small  tubercles  or  asperities  appear  only  at 
the  roots  of  the  hairs  of  the  skin,  being  pro- 
bably occasioned  by  an  enlargement  of  their 
bulbs,  or  an  unusual  fulness  of  the  blood- 
vessels distributed  to  them.  This  affection 
is  distinguishable  from  the  cutis  anserina, 
by  its  permanency,  by  its  red  papulas,  and 
by  the  troublesome  itching  or  tingling 
which  attends  it.  If  a  part  thus  affected  be 
violently  rubbed,  some  of  the  papulae  en- 
large to  the  size  of  wheals,  but  the  tumour 
soon  subsides  again.  The  eruption  con- 
tinues more  or  less  vivid  for  about  ten  days, 
and  terminates,  as  usual,  in  small  exfolia- 
tions of  the  cuticle,  one  of  which  surrounds 
the  base  of  each  hair.  This  complaint,  as 
likewise  the  lichen  agrius,  frequently  oc- 
curs in  persons  accustomed  to  drink  largely 
of  spirituous  liquors  undiluted. 

Lichen  lividus.  fhe  papulae  characteri- 
zing this  eruption  are  of  a  dark  red,  or 
livid  hue,  and  somewhat  more  permanent 
than  in  the  foregoing  species  of  lichen. 
They  appear  chiefly  on  the  arms  and  legs, 
but  sometimes  extend  to  other  parts  of  the 
body.  They  are  finally  succeeded,  though 
at  very  uncertain  periods,  by  slight  exfolia- 
tions of  the  cuticle,  after  which  a  fresh 
eruption  is  not  preceded,  nor  attended  by 
any  febrile  symptoms.  It  principally  affects 
persons  of  a  weak  constitution,  who  live  on 
a  poor  diet,  and  are  engaged  in  laborious 
occupations.  Young  persons,  and  often 
children  living  in  confined  situations,  or 
using  little  exercise,  are  also  subject  to  the 
lichen  lividus ;  and  in  them,  the  papulae  are 
generally  intermixed  with  petechias,  or 
larger  purple  spots,  resembling  vibices. 
This  circumstance  points  out  the  affinity  of 
the  lichen  lividus  with  the  purpura,  or 
land-scurvy,  and  the  connexion  is  further 
proved  by  the  exciting  causes,  wliich  are 
the  same  in  both  complaints.  The  same 
method  of  treatment  is  likewise  successful 
in  both  cases.  They  are  presently  cured 
by  nourishing  food,  moderate  exercise  in 
the  open  air,  along  with  the  use  of  Peruvian 
bark  and  vitriolic  acid,  or  the  tincture  of 
muriated  steel. 

Lichen  tropicus.  By  this  term  is  ex- 
pressed the  prickly  heat,  a  papulous  erup- 
tion, almost  universally  affecting  Europeans 
settled  in  tropical  climates.  The  prickly 
heat  appears  without  any  preceding  disorder 
of  the  constitution.  It  consists  of  nume- 
rous papulae,  about  the  size  of  a  small  pin's 
head,  and  elevation  so  as  to  produce  a  con- 
siderable roughness  on  the  skin.  The  pa- 
pulae are  of  a  vivid  red  colour,  and  often 


494 


Lie 


Lie 


exhibit  an  iiTegular  form,  two  of  three  of 
them  being  in  many  places  united  together ; 
but  no  redness  or  inflammation  extends  to 
the  skin  in  the  interstices  of  the  papulae. 

2.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnaean  system.  Class,  Cryptogamia.  Or- 
der, Algm.  There  are  several  species,  some 
of  which  are  used  in  medicine. 

Li'cHEN  CAN I'jvxjs.  The  systematic  name 
of  the  ash-coloured  ground  liver-wort.  Li- 
chen cinereus  terrestris.  Muscus  caninus. 
The  cryptogamous  plant,  called  ash-co- 
loured ground  liver- wort,  and  scientifically. 
Lichen  caninus  by  Linnaeus,  has  a  weak, 
faint  smell,  and  a  sharpish  taste.  It  was 
for  a  long  time  highly  extolled  as  a  medi- 
cine of  singular  virtue,  in  preventing  and 
curing  that  dreadful  disorder  which  is  pro- 
duced by  the  bite  of  rabid  animals,  but  it  is 
now  deservedly  forgotten. 

Li'cHEN  cine'reus  terre'stris.  See 
Lichen  caninus. 

Li'cHEU  cocci'ferus.  Bee  Lichen  pyxi- 
datus. 

Li'cHEN  isla'wdicus.  The  medicinal 
qualities  of  the  lichen  islandicus  have  lately 
been  so  well  established  at  Vienna,  that  this 
plant  is  now  admitted  into  the  materia  me- 
dica  of  the  London  pharmacopoeia.  It  is 
extremely  mucilaginous,  and  to  the  taste 
bitter,  and  somewhat  astringent.  Its  bit- 
terness, as  well  as  the  purgative  quahty 
which  it  manifests,  in  its  recent  state,  are  in 
a  gi-eat  measure  dissipated  on  drying,  or 
may  be  extracted  by  a  slight  infusion  in 
%vater  ;  so  that  the  inliabitants  of  Iceland 
convert  it  into  a  tolerably  grateful  and  nu- 
tritive food.  An  ounce  of  this  lichen,  boil- 
ed a  quarter  of  an  hour  in  a  pint  of  water, 
yielded  seven  ounces  of  mucilage  as  thick 
as  that  procured  by  the  solution  of  one  part 
of  gum  Arabic  in  three  of  water. 

The  medical  virtues  of  this  lichen  were 
probably  first  learned  from  the  Icelanders, 
who  employ  it  in  its  fresh  state  as  a  laxa- 
tive ;  but  when  deprived  of  this  quality,  and 
properly  prepared,  we  are  told  that  it  is  an 
efficacious  remedy  in  consumptions,  coughs, 
dysenteries,  and  diarrhcEas.  Scopoli  seems 
to  have  been  the  first  who,  of  late  years, 
called  the  attention  of  physicians  to  this  re- 
medy in  consumptive  disorders :  and  further 
instances  of  its  success  are  related  by  Herz, 
Cramer,  TromsdorfT,  Ebeling,  Paulisky, 
Stoll,  and  others,  who  bear  testimony  to  its 
efficacy  in  most  of  the  other  complaints 
above-mentioned.  Dr.  Herz  says,  that 
since  he  first  used  the  lichen  in  dysentery, 
he  found  it  so  successful,  that  he  never  had 
occasion  to  employ  auy  other  remedy  ;  it 
must  be  observed,  however,  that  cathartics 
and  emetics  were  always  repeatedly  admi- 
nistered before  he  had  recourse  to  the 
lichen,  to  which  he  also  occasionally  added 
opium.  Dr.  Crichton  informs  us,  that 
during  seven  months'  residence  at  Vienna, 
he  had  frequent  opportunities  of  seeing  the 
lichen  islandicus  tried  in  phthisis  piilmonalis 


at  the  general  hospitals,  and  confessefy 
*'  that  it  by  no  means  answered  the  expec- 
tation he  had  formed  of  it."  He  adds, 
however,  "from  what  I  have  seen,  I  am 
fully  convinced  in  my  own  mind,  that  there 
are  only  two  species  of  this  disease  where 
this  sort  of  lichen  promises  a  cure.  The 
two  species  I  hint  at  are  the  phthisis  hse- 
moptoica,  and  the  phthisis  pituitoso,  or 
mucosa.  In  several  cases  of  these  I  have 
seen  the  patients  so  far  get  the  better  of 
their  complaints  as  to  be  dismissed  the  hos- 
pital cured,  but  whether  they  remained  long 
so  or  not  I  cannot  take  upon  me  to  say.' ' 
That  this  lichen  strengthens  the  digestive 
powers,  and  proves  extremely  nutritious^ 
there  can  be  no  doubt ;  but  the  great  medi- 
cinal efficacy  attributed  to  it  at  Vienna,  will 
not  readily  be  credited  at  London.  It  is 
commonly  given  in  the  form  of  a  decoction : 
an  ounce  and  a  half  of  the  lichen  being 
boiled  in  a  quart  of  milk.  Of  this,  a  tea- 
cupful  is  directed  to  be  drank  frequently 
in  the  course  of  the  day.  If  milk  disagree 
with  the  stomach,  a  simple  decoction  of  the 
lichen  in  water  is  to  be  used.  Care  ought 
to  be  taken  that  it  be  boiled  over  a  slow 
fire,  and  not  longer  than  a  quarter  of  an 
hour. 

Li'cHEW  pyxida'tus.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  cup-moss.  Muscus  pyxidatus. 
Musculus  pyxoides  terrestris.  Lichen  pyxi- 
datus major.  These  very  common  little 
plants.  Lichen  cocciferus,  and  pyxidatus,  of 
Linnaeus,  for  both  are  used  indiflferently, 
are  employed  by  the  common  people  in  this 
country  in  the  cure  of  hooping-cough,  in 
the  form  of  decoction. 

Li'cHEJT  plica'tus.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  muscus  arboreus.  This  plant, 
Lichen  plicatus,  of  Linnaeus,  we  are  inform- 
ed by  that  great  botanist,  is  applied  by  the 
Laplanders  to  parts  wliich  are  excoriated 
by  a  long  journey.  It  is  slightly  astringent, 
and  is  applied  with  that  intention  to  bleed- 
ing vessels. 

Li'cHEN  pulmoita'rius.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  officinal  muscus  pulmonarius 
quercinus.  Pulmonaria  arborea.  This 
subastringent,  and  rather  acid  plant,  Li- 
chen pulmonarius,  of  LiniiaeUs,  was  once  in 
high  estimation  in  the  cure  of  diseases  of 
the  lungs,  especially  coughs,  asthmas,  and 
catarrhs.  Its  virtues  are  similar,  and  in  no 
way  inferior  to  those  of  the  lichen  islandi- 
cus, 

Li'cHEN  rocce'lla.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  roccella  of  the  shops.  Roceella^ 
The  principal  use  of  this  plant  is,  as  a  blue 
dye.  It  hais  been  employed  medicinally 
with  success  in  allaying  the  cough  attend- 
ant on  phthisis,  and  in  hysterical  coughs. 

Li'cHEN  sasa'tilis.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  muscus  cranii  humani.  Usnea. 
This  moss.  Lichen  saxaiilis,  of  Linnaeus, 
v/hen  growing  on  the  human  skull,  was 
formerly  in  high  estimation^  bxit  is  now  de- 
seirvedlv  forgotten.. 


UF 


LIG 


493 


Ll'EN.  (From  At/Of 5  soft,  of  suiootfa.) 
The  spleen. 

Ll'EN  SINA'RUM.  The  faba  ^gyp- 
tia.' 

LIENTE'RIA.  (From  }.uoc,  smooth, 
and  ivrefiov,  the  intestine.)  The  Latins 
call  it  IcEvitas  inteslinorum.  Lientery.  Dr, 
CuUen  makes  it  a  species  of  diarrhoea.  See 
Diarrhoea, 

LIEUTAUD,  Joseph,  was  born  at  Aix, 
in  Provence,  in  1703.  A  taste  for  bota- 
ny induced  him  to  travel  into  the  coun- 
tries which  Tournefort  had  visited  :  and  he 
brought  back  many  plants  unnoticed  by 
that  distinguished  botanist:  this  gained  him 
great  applause,  and  he  obtained  the  rever- 
sion of  the  chairs  of  Botany  and  Anatomy, 
which  his  maternal  uncle  had  long  filled. 
He  was  also  appointed  physician  to  the  hos- 
pital at  Aix,  which  led  him  to  turn  his  at- 
tention chiefly  to  anatomy.  His  audience 
soon  beeame  numerous,  and  in  1742  he 
published  a  syllabus,  entitled  "  Essais 
Anatomiques,"  which  was  many  times  re- 
printed, with  improvements.  He  commu- 
nicated also  several  papers  on  morbid  ana- 
tomy, and  on  physiology,  to  the  Academy 
of  Sciences,  of  which  he  was  elected  a  cor- 
responding member.  In  1749  he  went  to 
Versailles,  Senac  having  obtained  for  him 
the  appointment  of  physician  to  the  Royal 
Infirmary  ;  which  act  of  friendship  is  as- 
cribed to  a  liberal  private  communication 
of  some  errors  committed  by  Senac.  He 
there  continued  his  investigations  with  great 
zeal,  and  was  soon  elected  assistant  anato- 
mist to  the  Royal  Academy,  which  he  pre- 
sented with  many  valuable  memoirs.  He 
also  printed  a  volume,  "  Elementa  Physi- 
ologiEe,"  composed  for  his  class  at  Aix.  In 
1755  he  was  nominated  physician  to  the 
royal  family,  and  20  years  after  first  physi- 
cian to  Louis  XVI.  In  1759  his  "  Precis 
de  la  Medicine  Pratique,"  appeared,  which 
went  through  several  editions ;  and  seven 
years  after,  his  "  Precis  de  la  Matiere  Me- 
dicale."  But  his  most  important  work, 
which  still  ranks  high  in  the  estimation  of 
physicians,  is  entitled  "Historia  Anato- 
mico-Medica,"  in  2  vols,  quarto,  1767, 
containing  numerous  dissections  of  morbid 
bodies.     His  death  occurred  in  1780. 

LIFE.  To  live,  may  be  defined  the  pro- 
perty of  acting  from  an  intrinsic  power ; 
hence  the  life  of  an  animal  body  appears  to 
be  threefold.  1.  Its  chemical  life,  which 
consists  in  that  attraction  of  the  elements, 
by  which  the  vital  principle  difiiised  through 
the  solids  and  fluids,  defends  all  the  parts  of 
the  body  from  putrefaction.  In  this  sense 
it  may  be  said,  that  every  atom  of  our  body 
lives  chemically,  and  that  life  is  destroyed 
by  putrefaction  alone.  2.  Its  physical  life, 
which  consists  in  the  irritability  of  the  parts. 
This  physical  property  remains  for  some 
time  after  death.  Thus  the  heart  or  intes- 
tines removed  from  the  body,  whilst  still 
warm,  contract  themselves  on  the  applica-= 


tion  of  a  stimulus.  In  like  manner  the 
serpent  or  eel,  being  cut  into  pieces,  each 
part  moves  and  palpitates  for  a  long  time 
afterwards.  Hence  these  parts  may  be  said 
to  live  physically,  as  long  as  they  continue 
warm  and  soft.  3.  Its  physiological  life 
consists  in  the  action  of  inorganic  parts  pro- 
per to  each,  as  the  action  of  the  heart  and 
vessels ;  so  that,  these  actions  ceasing,  the 
body  is  said  to  be  physiologically  dead.  The 
physiological  life  ceases  first,  next  the  phy- 
sical, and  finally  the  chemical  perishes. 

LIGAMENT.  (From  ligo,  to  bind.) 
Ligaments  are  elastic  and  strong  membranes 
connecting  the  extremities  of  the  moveable 
bones.  They  are  divided  into  capsular, 
which  surround  joints  like  a  bag,  and  con~ 
necting  ligaments.  The  use  of  the  capsular 
ligaments  is  to  connect  the  extremities  of 
the  moveable  bones,  and  prevent  the  efflus 
of  synovia ;  the  external  and  internal  con- 
necting ligaments  strengthen  the  union  of 
the  extremities  of  the  moveable  bones. 

A  Table  of  the  principal  Ligaments  : 

Ligaments  of  the  lower  jaw.  The  condyles 
of  the  lower  jaw  are  connected  with  the  ar- 
ticular sinuses  of  the  temporal  bone  by  two 
ligaments,  the  capsular,  and  lateral. 

Ligaments  of  the  occipital  bone,  and  verier 
brce  of  the  neck.  The  condyles  of  the  occipi-^. 
tal  bone  are  united  with  the  articular  de- 
pressions  of  the  first  vertebra  by  the  capsu- 
lar, broad  anterior,  and  posterior  ligaments, 
the  ligaments  of  the  odontoid  process,  and 
the  ligamentum  nuchae. 

Ligaments  of  the  vertebra.  The  vertebrae 
are  connected  together  by  means  of  theii' 
bodies  and  oblique  processes.  The  bodies 
by  a  soft  cartilaginous  substance  interposed 
between,  and  the  processes  by  ligaments, 
viz.  the  transverse  ligament  of  the  first  ver- 
tebrae ;  the  anterior  and  posterior  common 
ligaments ;  the  interspinous ;  the  intertrans- 
verse ;  the  intervertebral  ligaments ;  the 
capsular  ligaments  of  the  oblique  processes; 
axid  the  ligaments  of  the  last  vertebrae  of  the 
loins  with  the  os  sacrum. 

Ligaments  of  the  ribs.  The  posterior  ex- 
tremity of  the  ribs  is  united  with  the  verte- 
brae; the  anterior  with  the  sternum.  The 
ligaments  of  the  posterior  extremity  are, 
the  capsular  ligaments  of  the  greater  and 
lesser  heads ;  the  internal  and  external  liga- 
ments of  the  neck  of  the  ribs  ;  and  a  liga- 
ment peculiar  to  the  last  rib.  The  ligaments 
of  the  anterior  extremity  are,  the  capsular 
ligaments  of  tlie  cartilages  of  the  true  ribs, 
and  the  ligaments  of  the  ribs  inter  se. 

Ligaments  of  the  sternum.  The  ligaments 
connecting  the  three  portions  of  the  ster- 
num to  the  ribs  are,  the  membrana  propria 
of  the  sternum  :  and  the  ligaments  of  the 
ensiform  cartilage. 

Ligaments  of  the  pelvis.  The  ligaments 
which  connect  the  ossa  innominata  with 
the  OS  sacrum  are,  three  ligamenta  ilio 
sacra ;  two  sacro-ischiatic  ligaments ;  tvro 


49^ 


LIG 


LiG 


transverse  ligaments  of  the  pelvis  ;  to  whicii 
may  be  added  the  ligamentum  obturans  of 
the  foramen  ovale,  and  the  ligamentum 
Pouparti,  or  inguinale.  See  Pelvic  Liga- 
ments. 

Ligaments  of  the  os  coecygis.  The  basis 
bi  the  OS  coecygis  is  connected  to  the  apex 
of  the  OS  sacrum,  by  the  capsular  and  lon- 
gitudinal ligaments. 

Ligaments  of  the  clavicle.'  The  anterior 
extremity  is  connected  with  the  sternum 
and  first  rib ;  and  the  posterior  extremity 
with  the  acromion  of  the  scapula ;  by  the 
interclavicular,  and  capsular  ligaments,  the 
ligamentum  rhomboideum,  and  in  the  pos- 
terior extremity,  the  capsular  ligament. 

Ligaments  of  the  scapula.  The  proper 
ligaments  which  connect  the  scapula  with 
the  posterior  extremity  of  the  clavicle  are, 
the  conoid  and  trapezoid  ligaments. 

Ligaments  of  the  humerus.  The  head 
of  the  humerus  is  connected  with  the  gle- 
noid cavity  of  the  scapula  by  the  capsular 
ligament. 

Ligaments  of  the  articulation  of  the  cubit. 
The  elbow-joint  is  formed  by  the  inferior 
extremity  of  the  humerus,  and  superior  ex- 
tremities of  the  ulna  and  radius.  The  liga- 
ments connecting  these  bones  are,  the  cap- 
sular, the  brachio-cubital,  and  the  brachio- 
radial  ligaments. 

Ligaments  of  the  radius.  The  radius  is 
affixed  to  the  humerus,  cubit,  and  carpus, 
by  peculiar  ligaments,  namel)',  the  supe- 
rior, inferior,  oblique,  and  interosseous  liga- 
ments. 

Ligaments  of  the  carpus.  The  ligaments 
wliich  connect  the  eight  bones  of  the  wrist 
together,  and  with  the  fore-ann  and  meta- 
carpus, are,  the  capsular  ligament  of  the 
carpus  ;  the  first  and  second  transverse 
ligaments,  the  oblique  ligaments,  and  the 
capsular  ligaments  proper  to  the  bones  of 
the  carpus. 

Ligaments  of  the  metacarpus.  The  bones 
of  the  metacarpus  are  in  part  connected 
with  the  second  row  of  bones  of  the  carpus, 
and  in  part  together,  by  the  articular  and 
interosseous  ligaments. 

Ligaments  ^  the  fingers.  The  phalanges 
of  the  fingers  and  thumb  are  connected  to- 
gether, and  with  the  metacai-pus  by  the 
capsular  and  lateral  ligaments. 

Ligaments  which  keep  the  tendons  of  the 
muscles  of  the  hand  in  their  proper  place. 
The  ligaments  which  keep  the  tendons  of 
the  muscles  of  the  hand  in  their  place,  are 
situated  partly  on  the  palm  and  partly  on  the 
back  of  the  hand.  In  the  back  of  the  hand 
are,  the  external  transverse  ligament  of 
the  carpus,  the  vaginal,  and  the  transverse 
ligaments  of  the  extensor  tendons.  In  the 
palm  of  the  hand  are,  the  internal  transverse 
ligament  of  the  carpus,  the  vaginal  or  crucial 
ligaments  of  the  flexor  tendons  of  the  pha- 
langes, and  the  accessory  ligaments  of  the 
flexor  tendons. 

Ligaments  of  the  arilculalion  of  the,  femur  ■ 


The  head  of  the  os  femoris  is  strongly  an- 
nexed to  the  acetabulum  of  the  os  innomi^ 
natum,  by  two  very  strong  ligaments,  the 
capsular  ligament,  and  ligamentum  teres^ 
or  restraining  ligament. 

Ligaments  of  the  articulation  of  the  knee. 
The  knee-joint  is  formed  by  the  condyles 
of  the  OS  femoris,  the  head  of  the  tibia  and_ 
the  patella.  The  ligaments  are  the  cap- 
sular, the  posterior,  the  external,  and  the 
internal  lateral  ligaments,  the  crucial  and 
the  alar  ligaments,  the  ligaments  of  the 
semilunar  cartilages,  and  the  ligaments  of 
the  patella. 

Ligaments  of  the  fibula.  The  fibula  is 
connected  with  the  tibia  by  means  of  the 
capsular  ligament  of  the  superior  extremity, 
the  interosseous  ligament,  and  the  ligaments 
of  the  inferior  extremity. 

Ligaments  of  the  articulation  of  the  tarsus. 
The  inferior  extremity  of  the  tibia  and 
fibula  forms  the  cavity  into  which  the  as- 
tragalus of  the  tarsus  is  received.  This  ar- 
ticulation is  effected  by  tlie  anterior,  mid- 
dle, and  posterior  ligaments  of  the  fibula, 
the  ligamentum  tibiae  deltoides,  the  capsu~ 
lar  ligament,  and  the  ligaments  proper  to 
the  bones  of  the  tarsus. 

Ligaments  of  the  metatarsus.  The  bones 
of  the  metatarsus  are  connected  in  part 
together,  and  in  part  with  the  tarsus  by 
means  of  the  capsular  ligament,  the  articu- 
lar ligaments,  the  transverse  ligaments  iu. 
the  back  and  sole  of  the  foot,  and  the  inte- 
rosseous ligaments  of  the  metatarsus. 

Ligaments  of  the  foes.  The  phalanges  of 
tlie  toes  are  united  partly  together,  and 
partly  with  the  metatarsus,  by  the  capsular 
and  lateral  ligaments. 

Ligaments  which  retain  the  tendons  of  the 
muscles  of  the  foot  in  their  proper  place. 
These  ligaments  are  found  partly  in  the 
back  and  partly  in  the  sole  of  the  foot. 
They  are  the  vaginal  ligament  of  the  tibia, 
the  transverse  or  crucial  ligaments  of  the 
tarsus,  the  ligaments  of  the  tendons  of  the 
peronei  muscles,  the  laciniated  ligament, 
the  vaginal  ligament  of  the  extensor  muscle 
and  flexor  pollicis,  the  vaginal  ligaments  of 
the  flexor  tendons,  the  accessory  ligaments 
of  the  flexor  tendons,  and  the  transverse  li- 
gaments of  the  extensor  tendons. 

LIGAMENTUM  ANNULARE.  The 
annular  ligament.  A  strong  ligament  on 
each  ankle  and  each  wrist. 

Ligame'ntum  arterio'sttm.  The  duc- 
tus arteriosus  of  the  foetus  becomes  a  liga- 
ment after  birth,  which  is  so  called. 

LIGAME'NTUM  CILIA'RE.  Behind 
the  uvea  of  the  human  eye,  there  arise  out 
of  the  choroid  membrane,  from  the  ciliary- 
circle,  white  complicated  striae,  covered 
with  a  black  matter.  The  fluctuating  ex- 
tremities of  these  striae  are  spread  abroad 
even  to  the  crystalline  lens,  upon  which 
they  lie,  but  are  not  afiixed.  Taken  toge- 
ther, they  are  called  ligamentum  ciliare. 

LIGAME'NTUM  DENTICULA'TUM, 


LIG 


LIG 


497 


A  small  ligament  supporting  the  spinal 
.marrow. 

LIGAME'NTUM  FALLOTII.  Thf 
liagamentum  rotimdum  uteri  has  been  so 
called.     See  also  Ligamentum  Pouparti. 

LIGAME'NTUM  INTERO'SSEUM. 
The  ligament  uniting  the  radius  and  ulna, 
and  also  that  between  the  tibia  and  fibula. 

LIGAME'NTUM  LATUM.  The  broad 
ligament  of  the  liver,  and  that  of  the  ute- 
rus.    See  Liver,  and  Uterus. 

LIGAME'NTUM  NU'CH^E.  A  strong 
ligament  of  the  neck,  which  proceeds  from 
one  spinous  process  to  another. 

LIGAME'NTUM  OVA'RIl.  The  thick 
round  portion  of  the  broad  ligament  of  the 
uterus,  by  which  the  ovarium  is  connected 
with  the  uterus.  The  antients  supposed 
this  was  hollow,  to  convey  the  female  se- 
men into  the  uterus. 

LIGAME'NTUM  POUPA'RTI.  Fallo- 
pian ligament.  Poupart's  ligament.  A 
ligament  extending  from  the  anterior  supe- 
rior spinous  process  of  the  ilium  to  the  crista 
of  the  OS  pubis. 

LIGAME'NTUM  ROTU'NDUM.  The 
round    ligament    of    the    uterus.        See 

LIGATURE.  (From  ligo,  to  bind.)  A 
thread,  or  silk,  of  various  thickness,  cover- 
ed with  white  wax,  for  the  purpose  of  tying 
arteries,  or  veins,  or  other  parts.  'They 
should  be  round  and  very  firm,  so  as  to  al- 
low being  tied  with  some  force,  without 
risk  of  breaking. 

The  immediate  effect  of  a  tight  ligature 
on  an  artery  is  to  cut  through  its  middle 
and  internal  coats,  a  circumstance  that 
tetds  very  much  to  promote  the  adhesion 
of  the  opposite  sides  of  the  vessel  to  each 
other.  Hence  the  form  and  mode  of  ap- 
plying a  ligature  to  an  artery  should  be 
such  as  are  most  certain  of  dividing  the 
above  coats  of  the  vessel  in  the  most  fa- 
vourable manner.  A  broad  flat  ligature 
does  not  promise  to  answer  the  purpose  in 
the  best  manner  ;  because  it  is  scarcely  pos- 
sible to  tie  it  smoothly  round  the  artery, 
which  is  very  likely  to  be  thrown  into  folds, 
or  to  be  puckered  by  it,  and  consequently 
to  have  an  irregular  bruised  wound  made 
in  its  middle  and  internal  coats.  A  ligature 
of  an  irregular  form  is  likely  to  cut  through 
these  coats  more  completely  at  some  parts 
than  at  others ;  and  if  it  does  not  perfectly 
divide  them,  no  adhesion  can  take  place,  and 
secondary  haemorrhage  will  follow.  A  fear 
of  tying  the  ligature  too  tight  may  often 
lead  to  the  same  consequences. 

LIGHT.  Lux.  The  nature  of  light 
has  occupied  much  of  the  attention  of  phi- 
losophers, and  numerous  opinions  have  been 
entertained  concerning  it.  It  has  been 
sometimes  considered  as  a  distinct  sub- 
stance, at  other  times  as  a  quality  ;  some- 
times as  a  cause,  frequently  as  an  effect ;  by 
some  it  has  been  considered  as  a  compound, 

&3 


by  otiiers  as  a  simple  substance.  Philoso- 
phers of  the  present  day  are  mostly  agreed 
as  to  the  independent  existence  of  light,  or 
the  cause  by  which  we  see. 

Nature  of  Light. 

Light  is  that  which  proceeds  from  any 
body  producing  the  sensation  of  vision,  or 
perception  of  other  bodies,  by  depicting  an 
image  of  external  objects  on  the  retina  of 
the  eye.  Hence  it  announces  to  animals 
the  presence  of  the  bodies  which  surround 
them,  and  enables  them  to  distinguish  these 
bodies  into  transparent,  opaque,  and  colour- 
ed. These  properties  are  so  essentially 
connected  with  the  presence  of  light,  that 
bodies  lose  them  in  the  dark,  and  become 
undistinguishable. 

Light  is  regarded  by  philosophers  as  a 
substance  consisting  of  a  vast  number  of  ex- 
ceedingly small  particles,  which  are  actual- 
ly projected  from  luminous  bodies,  and 
which  probably  never  return  again  to  the 
body  from  which  they  were  emitted. 

It  is  universally  expanded  through  space. 
It  exerts  peculiar  actions,  and  is  obedient  to 
the  laws  of  attraction,  and  other  properties 
of  matter. 

Explanation  of  certain  terms  of  Light. 

In  order  to  facilitate  the  doctrine  of 
light,  we  shall  shortly  explain  a  few  terms 
made  use  of  by  philosophers  when  treating 
of  it ;  namely  : 

A  ray  of  light  is  an  exceedingly  small 
portion  of  light  as  it  comes  from  a  luminous 
body. 

A  medium  is  a  body  which  affords  a  pas- 
sage for  the  rays  of  light. 

A  beam  of  light  is  a  body  of  parallel  rays, 

A  pencil  of  rays  is  a  body  of  diverging  or 
converging  rays. 

Converging  rays  are  rays  which  tend  to  a 
common  point. 

Diverging  rays  are  those  which  come 
from  a  point,  and  continually  separate  as 
they  proceed. 

"The  rays  of  light  are  parallel,  when  tlie 
lines  which  they  describe  are  so. 

The  radiant  point  is  the  point  from  which 
diverging  rays  proceed. 

The  focus  is  the  point  to  which  the  con- 
verging rays  are  directed. 

Sources  of  Light. 

Light  is  emitted  from  the  sun,  the  fixed 
stars,  and  other  luminous  bodies.  It  is  pro- 
duced by  percussion,  during  electrisation^ 
combustion,  and  in  various  other  chemical 
processes. 

Why  the  sun  and  stars  are  constantly 
emitting  light,  is  a  question  which  probably 
will  for  ever  baffle  human  understanding. 

The  light  emitted  during  combustion 
exists  previously,  either  combined  with  the 
combustible  body,  or  with  the  substance 
which  supports  the  combustion.    The  ligiit 


4S)y 


LIG 


[LIQ 


liberated  during  chemical  action,  formed  a 
constituent  part  of  the  bodies  which  act  on 
each  other. 

Chemical  Properties  of  Light, 

The  chemical  effects  of  light  have  much 
engaged  the  attention  of  philosophers.  Its 
influence  upon  animal,  vegetable,  and  other 
substances,  is  as  follows : 

1.  Effects  of  Light  on  Vegetables. 

Every  body  knows  that  most  of  the  dis- 
cous  flowers  follow  the  sun  in  his  course  ; 
that  they  attend  him  to  his  evening  retreat, 
and  meet  his  rising  lustre  in  the  morning 
with  the  same  unerring  law.  It  is  also  well 
known  that  the  change  of  position  in  the 
leaves  of  plants,  at  different  periods  of  the 
day,  is  entirely  owing  to  the  agency  of  light, 
and  that  plants  which  grow  in  windows,  in 
the  inside  of  houses,  are,  as  it  were,  soli- 
citous to  turn  their  leaves  towards  the  light. 
Natural  philosophers  have  long  been  aware 
of  the  influence  of  light  on  vegetation.  It 
was  first  observed  that  plants  growing  in  the 
shade,  or  darkness,  are  pale  and  without 
colour.  The  term  etiolation,  has  been  given 
to  this  phenomenon,  and  the  plants  in  which 
it  takes  place,  are  said  to  be  etiolated,  or 
blanched.  Gardners  avail  themselves  of 
tlie  knowledge  of  this  fact,  to  furnish  our 
tables  with  white  and  tender  vegetables. 
When  the  plants  have  attained  a  certain 
height,  they  compress  the  leaves,  by  tying 
them  together,  and  by  these  means  (or  by 
laying  earth  over  them)  deprive  them  of  the 
contact  of  light :  and  tlius  it  is  that  our 
white  celery,  lettuce,  cabbages,  endive, &c. 
are  obtained.  For  the  same  reason,  wood 
is  white  under  the  green  bark  ;  and  roots 
are  less  coloured  than  plants ;  some  of  them 
alter  their  taste,  fee. ;  they  even  acquire  a 
deleterious  quality  when  suffered  to  grow 
exposed  to  light.  Potatoes  are  of  this  kind. 
Herbs  that  grow  beneath  stones,  or  in 
places  utterly  dark,  are  white,  soft,  aque- 
ous, and  of  a  mild  and  insipid  taste.  The 
more  plants  are  exposed  to  the  light,  the 
more  colour  they  acquire.  Though  plants  are 
capable  of  being  nourished  exceedingly 
well  in  perfect  obscurity,  and  in  that  state 
they  even  grow  much  more  rapidly  than  in 
the  sun,  (provided  the  air  that  surrounds 
them  is  fit  for  vegetation,)  they  are  colour- 
less and  unfit  for  use. 

Professor  Davy  found,  by  experiment, 
that  red  rose-trees,  carefully  excluded  from 
light,  produce  roses  almost  white.  He 
likewise  ascertained  that  this  flower  owes 
its  colour  to  light  entering  into  its  expo- 
sition, that  pink,  orange,  and  yellov/mcrw- 
ers  imbibe  a  smaller  portion  of  light  than 
red  ones,  and  that  white  flowers  contain  no 
light. 

But  vegetables  are  not  only  indebted  to 
the  light  for  their  eolonr  :   taste  and  odour 


are    likewise    derived   from    the     same 
source. 

Light  contributes  greatly  to  the  maturity  , 
of  fruits  and  seeds.  This  seems  to  be  the 
cause,  why,  under  the  burning  sun  of 
Africa,  vegetables  are  in  general  more  odo- 
riferous, of  a  stronger  taste,  and  more 
abounding  with  resin.  From  the  same 
cause  it  happens  that  hot  climates  seem  to 
be  the  native  countries  of  perfumes,  odo- 
riferous fruits,  and  aromatic  resins. 

The  action  of  light  is  so  powerful  on  the 
organs  of  vegetables,  as  to  cause  them  to 
pour  forth  torrents  of  pure  air  from  the  sur- 
face of  their  leaves  into  the  atmosphere, 
while  exposed  to  the  sun  ;  whereas,  on  the 
contrary,  when  in  the  shade,  they  emit  an 
air  of  a  noxious  quality.  Take  a  few  hands- 
ful  of  fresh-gathered  leaves  of  niint,  cab- 
bage, or  any  other  plant ;  place  them  in  a 
bell-glass,  filled  witli  fresh  water,  and  invert 
it  into  a  bason  with  the  same  fluid.  If  the 
whole  be  then  exposed  to  the  direct  rays  of 
the  sun,  small  air  bubles  will  appear  on  the 
surface  of  the  leaves,  which  will  gradually 
grow  larger,  and  at  last  detach  themselves 
and  become  collected  at  the  surface  of  the 
water.  This  is  oxygen  gas,  formerly  called 
vital  air. 

All  plants  do  not  emit  this  air  with  the 
same  facility  :  there  are  some  which  yield 
it  the  moment  the  sun  acts  upon  them, 
as  the  jacoboea,  or  rag- wort,  lavender, 
peppermint,  and  some  other  aromatic 
plants.  The  leaves  afford  more  air  when 
attached  to  the  plant  than  when  gathered ; 
the  quantity  is  also  greater,  the  fresher 
and  sounder  they  are,  and  if  full  grown 
and  collected  during  dry  weather.  Green 
plants  afford  more  air  than  those  which  are 
of  a  yellowish  or  white  colour.  Green 
fruits  afford  likewise  oxygen  gas ;  but  it 
is  not  so  plentifully  furnished  by  those 
which  are  ripe.  Flowers  in  general  render 
the  air  noxious.  The  nasturtium  indicum, 
in  the  space  of  a  few  hours,  gives  out 
more  air  than  is  equal  to  the  bulk  of  all 
its  leaves. 

On  the  contrary,  if  a  like  bell-glass,  pre- 
pared in  the  same  manner,  be  kept  in  the 
dark,  another  kind  of  air  will  be  disengaged, 
of  an  opposite  quality. 

There  is  not  a  substance  which,  in  well- 
closed  glass  vessels,  and  exposed  to  the 
sun's  light,  does  not  experience  some  alter- 
ation. 

Camphor  kept  in  glass  bottles,  exposed 
to  light,  crystallizes,  or  vegetates,  into 
the  most  beautiful  symmetrical  figures,  on 
that  side  of  the  glass  which  is  exposed  to 
the  lisht.  m 

Yellow  wax,  exposed  to  the  Hght,  loses  '^^ 
its  colour,  and  becomes  bleached.  Gum 
guaiacum  reduced  to  powder,  becomes 
green  on  exposure  to  light.  Vegetable 
colours,  such  as  those  of  saffron,  logwood^ 
&n„  become  pale,  or  %vhitej  &c- 


LIG 


LIL 


499 


2.  Effects  of  Light  on  Animals. 

The  human  being;  is  equally  dependent 
on  the  influence  of  light. 

Animals  in  general  droop  when  deprived 
of  light,  they  become  unhealthy,  and  even 
sometimes  die.  When  a  man  has  been  long 
confined  in  a  dark  dungeon,  (though  well 
aired,)  his  whole  complexion  becomes  sal- 
low :  pustules,  filled  with  aqueous  humours, 
break  out  on  his  skin ;  and  the  person  who 
has  been  thus  deprived  of  light,  becomes 
languid,  and  frequently  dropsical. 

Worms,  grubs,  and  caterpillars,  which 
live  in  the  earth,  or  in  wood,  are  of  a  whitish 
colour ;  motlis,  and  other  insects  of  the 
iiight,  are  likewise  distinguishable  from 
those  which  fly  by  day  by  the  want  of  bril- 
liancy in  their  colour.  The  difference  be- 
tween those  insects,  in  northern  and  south- 
ern parts,  is  still  more  obvious. 

The  parts  of  fish  which  are  exposed  to 
light,  as  the  back,  fins,  &c.  are  uniformly 
coloured,  bat  the  belly,  which  is  deprived 
of  light,  is  white  in  all  of  them. 

Birds  which  inhabit  the  tropical  coun- 
tries have  much  brighter  plumage  than 
those  of  the  north.  Those  parts  of  the  birds 
which  are  not  exposed  to  the  light  are  uni- 
formly pale.  The  feathers  on  the  belly  of  a 
bird  are  generally  pale,  or  white ;  the  back, 
which  is  exposed  to  the  light,  is  almost  al- 
ways coloured ;  the  brccist,  which  is  par- 
ticularly exposed  to  light  in  most  birds,  is 
brighter  than  the  belly. 

Butterflies,  and  various  other  animals  of 
equatorial  countries,  are  brighter  coloured 
than  those  of  the  polar  regions.  Some  of 
the  northern  animals  are  even  darker  in 
summer  and  paler  in  winter. 

2.  Effects  of  Light  on  other  Substances. 

Certain  metalic  oxides  become  combusti- 
ble when  exposed  to  light ;  and  acids,  as 
the  nitric,  &c.  are  decomposed  by  its  con- 
tact, and  j^brious  other  substances  change 
their  nature. 

Light  carbonated  hydrogen.  See  Carbu- 
retted  hydrogen  gas. 

Li'gwttm  aga'llochi  ve'ri.  See  Lig- 
num aloes. 

Li'gnum  a'loes.  Lignum  agallochi  veri. 
Lignum  calambac.  Lignum  aspalathi.  Xylo 
aloes.  Agallochum.  Calambae.  Aloes- 
wood.  The  tree  whose  wood  bears  this 
name  is  not  yet  scientifically  known.  It  is 
imported  from  China  in  small  compact, 
ponderous  pieces,  of  a  yellow  rusty  brown 
colour,  with  black  or  purplish  veins,  and 
sometimes  of  a  black  colour.  It  has  a  bit- 
terish resinous  taste,  and  a  slight  aromatic 
smell.  It  is  used  to  fumigate  rooms  in  eas- 
tern countries. 

Li'gnum  aspa'lathi.  See  Lignum  aloes. 

Li'gnum  cala'mbac.  See  Lignumrdloes. 

LrGNUM   CAMPECHE'NSE.     {Cam- 

pechensis ;  so  called  because  it  was  brought 


from  Campeachy,  in  the  bay  of  Hondurus.) 
See  Hamatoxylon  campechianum. 

Li'GJVUM  i'ndicum.     See  Guaiacum. 

Li'gnum  molucce'nse.  See  Croton  tig- 
lium. 

Li'gnum  nephri'ticum.  See  Gulian- 
dina  moringa. 

Li'gnum  vava^m.  Qee  Croton  tiglium. 

Li'gnum  rho'dium.  See  Rhodium  lig- 
num. 

Li'gnum  sa'nctum.     See  Guaiacum. 

Li'gnum  sa'ntali  ru'bri.  Bee  Ptero 
carpus  santalinus. 

Li'gnum  sa'ppan.  See  Hcematoxylon 
campechianum. 

Li'gnum  serpe'ntum.  The  wood  of  the 
Ophioxylum  serpentinum  of  Linnseus.  It  is 
said  to  be  an  alexipharmic. 

LiGu'sTicuM  LEvi'sTicuM.  The  system- 
atic name  of  lova.ge.  Levisticum.  The 
odour  of  this  plant,  Ligusticum  levisticum  : 
foliis  multiplicibus,  foliolis  superne  incisis. 
ofLinnffius,  is  very  strong,  and  particularly 
ungrateful ;  its  taste  is  warm  and  aromatic. 
It  abounds  with  a  yellowish  gummy-resin- 
ous juice  very  much  resembling  opoponas. 
Its  virtues  are  supposed  to  be  similar  to 
those  of  angelica  and  master- wort,  in  ex- 
pelling flatulences,  exciting  sweat,  and 
opening  obstructions  ;  therefore  it  is  chiefly 
used  in  hysterical  disorders  and  uterine  ob- 
structions. The  leaves,  eaten  in  sallad,  are 
accounted  emmenagogue.  The  root,  which 
is  less  ungrateful  than  the  leaves,  is  said  to 
possess  similar  virtues,  and  may  be  employ- 
ed in  powder. 

LIGU'STRUM.  (From  ligo,  to  bind ; 
so  named  from  its  use  in  making  bands.) 
1 .  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnssan  system.  C\?tss,  Diandria.  Order, 
Monogynia. 

%  The  pharmacopoeial  name  of  the  herb 
privet. 

Lilia'go.  (Dim.  of  lilium,  the  lilj'- ;  so 
named  from  the  resemblance  of  its  flower 
to  that  of  a  lily.)  Liliastrum.  Spider- 
wort  ;  formerly  said  to  be  alexipharmic  and 
carminative. 

LI'LIUM.  (From  kub?,  smooth,  grace- 
ful ;  so  named  from  the  beauty  of  its  leaf.) 
The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the  Lin- 
ncean  system.  Class,  Hexandria.  Order, 
Monogynia.     The  lily. 

Li'lium  a'lbum.  The  white  lily.  See 
Lilium  candidum. 

Li'lium  ca'ndium.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  white  lilly.  Lilium  album. 
The  roots  of  the  common  wlrite  lily,  Lilium 
candidum :  foliis  sparsis,  corollis  campanu- 
latis,  intus  glabris,  of  Linnaeus,  are  directed 
by  the  Edinburgh  pharmacopoeia  ;  they  are 
extremely  mucilaginous,  and  cliiefly  usedj 
boiled  in  milk  and  water,  in  emollient  and 
suppurating  cataplasms,  to  inflammatory 
tumours.  These  lily-roots  afford  a  good 
substitute,  in  times  of  scarcity,  for  bread. 
The  distilled  water  has  been  s-om-etimes 
used  as  a  cosmetic. 


m& 


LiU 


LIK 


n 


Li'liitm  conva'llipm.  See  Convallaria 
majalis. 

Lily,  May.    See  Convallaria  majalis. 

Liily,  while.     See  Lilium  candidum. 

Lily,  water.  See  JVymphcea  alba,  and 
J^ymphcea  lutea. 

Lily  of  the  valley.  See  Convallaria  ma- 
jalis. 

LIMATU'RA  FERRI.  Steel  filings 
are  considered  as  possessing  stimulating  and 
strengthening  qualities,  and  are  exhibited 
in  worm  cases,  ataxia,  leucorrhoea,  diar- 
rhcea,  chlorosis,  k.c. 

LI'MAX.  (From  limus,  slime ;  so  named 
from  its  sliminess.)  Cochlea  terrestris. 
The  snail.  This  animal  abounds  with  a 
viscid  slimy  juice,  which  is  readily  given 
out  by  boiling,  to  milk  or  water,  so  as  to 
render  them  thick  and  glutinous.  These 
decoctions  are  apparently  very  nutritious 
and  demulcent,  and  are  recommended  in 
consumptive  cases  and  emaciations. 

LIME.  Calx.  An  earth  found  in  great 
abundance  in  nature,  though  never  pure, 
or  in  an  uncombined  state.  It  is  always 
united  to  an  acid,  and  very  frequently  to 
the  carbonic  acid,  as  in  chalk,  common 
lime-stone,  marble,  calcareous  spar,  &c. 
It  is  contained  in  the  waters  of  the  ocean  ; 
it  is  found  in  vegetables  ;  and  is  the  basis  of 
the  bones,  shells,  and  other  hard  parts  of 
animals.  Its  combination  with  sulphuric 
acid  is  known  by  the  name  of  sulphate  of 
lime'  (^gypsum,  or  plaster  of  Paris.)  Com- 
bined with  fluoric  acid  it  constitutes  fluate 
of  lime,  or  Derbyshire  spar. 

Properties. — Lime  is  in  solid  masses,  of  a 
white  colour,  moderately  hard,  but  easily 
reducible  to  powder.  Its  taste  is  bitter, 
urinous,  and  burning.  It  changes  blue 
cabbage  juice  to  a  green.  It  is  unalterable 
by  the  heat  of  our  furnaces.  It  splits  and 
falls  into  powder  in  the  air,  and  loses  its 
strong  taste.  It  is  augmented  in  weight 
and  ill  size  by  slowly  absorbing  water  and 
carbonic  acid  from  the  atmosphere.  Its 
specific  gravity  is  2.3.  It  combines  with 
phosphorus  by  heat.  It  unites  to  sulphur 
both  in  the  dry  and  humid  way.  It  absorbs 
sulphuretted  hydrogen  gas.  It  unites  with 
some  of  the  metallic  oxids.  Its  slacking  by 
water  is  attended  with  heat,  hissing,  split- 
ting, and  swelling  up,  while  the  water  is 
partly  consolidated  and  partly  converted 
into  vapour :  and  the  lime  is  reduced  into 
a  very  voluminous  dry  powder,  when  it  has 
been  sprinkled  with  only  a  small  quantity 
4)f  water.  It  is  soluble  when  well  prepared 
in  about  450  parts  of  water.  It  unites  to 
acids.  It  renders  silex  and  alumine  fusible, 
and  more  particularly  these  two  earths  to- 
gether. 

Method  of  obtaining  Lime. — Since  the 
carbonic  acid  may  be  separated  from  the 
oative  carbonate  of  lime,  this  becomes  a 
means  of  exhibiting  the  lime  in  a  state  of 
tolerable  purity.     For  this  purpose,  intro- 


duce into  a  porcelain,  or  earthen  retort,  of 
rather  into  a  tube  of  green  glass,  well  coated 
over  with  lute,  and  placed  across  a  furnace, 
some  powdered  Carara  marble,  or  oyster- 
shell  powder.  Adapt  to  its  lower  extremity 
a  bent  tube  of  glass,  conveyed  under  a  bell. 
If  we  then  heat  the  tube  we  obtain  carbonic 
acid  gas  ;  aiid  lime  will  be  found  remaining 
in  the  tube,  or  retort. 

The  burning  of  lime  in  the  large  way^ 
depends  on  the  disengagement  of  the  car- 
bonic acid  by  heat :  and,  as  lime  is  infusi- 
ble in  our  furnaces,  there  would  be  no 
danger  from  too  violent  a  heat,  if  the  native 
carbonate  of  lime  were  perfectly  pure,  but 
as  this  is  seldom  the  case,  an  extreme  de- 
gree of  heat  produces  a  commencement  of 
vitrification  in  the  mixt  stone,  and  enables 
it  to  preserve  its  solidity,  and  it  no  longer 
retains  the  qualities  of  lime,  for  it  is  covered 
with  a  sort  of  crust,  which  prevents  the  ab- 
sorption of  the  water  when  it  is  attempted 
to  be  slaked.  This  is  called  over-burnt  lime. 

In  order  to  obtain  lime  in  a  state  of  great 
purity,  the  following  method  may  be  had 
recourse  to. 

Take  Carara  marble,  or  oyster-shells ; 
reduce  them  to  powder,  and  dissolve  the 
powder  in  pure  acetic  acid  ;  precipitate  the 
solution  by  carbonate  of  ammonia.  Let  the 
precipitate  subside,  wash  it  repeatedly  in 
distilled  water,  let  it  dry,  and  then  expose 
it  to  a  white  heat  for  some  hours. 

Tlie  acetic  acid,  in  this  operation,  unites 
to  the  lime,  and  forms  acetate  of  lime,  dis- 
engaging at  the  same  time  the  carbonic  acid 
which  flies  off"  in  the  gaseous  state  :  on  add- 
ing to  the  acetate  of  lime  carbonate  of  am- 
monia, acetate  of  ammonia,  and  an  artificial 
carbonate  of  lime  are  formed ;  from  the 
latter  tlie  carbonic  acid  is  again  expelled, 
by  exposure  to  heat,  and  the  lime  is  left 
behind  in  a  state  of  perfect  purity. 

Lime-tree.     See  Tilia. 

Lime-water.     See  Calx. 

LIMES.  A  fruit  like  a  small  lemon, 
the  juice  of  which  is  a  very  strong  acid,  and 
very  much  used  in  the  making  of  punch. 
Externally,  the  same  acid  is  applied  in  the 
cutaneous  affections  of  warm  climates,  and 
also  as  a  remedy  against  the  pains  that  pre- 
cede the  appearance  of  yaws. 

LI'MON.  (Hebrew.)  See  Citms  medica. 

Limo'nium.  (From  Ku/m-mv,  a  green 
field;  so  called  from  its  colour.)  This 
name  has  been  applied  to  the  Valeriana 
rubra,  to  the  Polygonum  fagopyrum,  and  to 
the  Pyrola  rotundifolia,  but  more  common- 
ly to  the  sea-lavender,  or  Statice  limonium, 
of  Linnaeus,  which  is  said  to  possess  astrin- 
gent properties. 

Limo'num.  (From  xitjum,  a  green  field  ; 
so  called  from  the  colour  of  its  unripe  fruit.) 
The  lemon-tree,  or  citrus  medica. 

LIN  AC  RE,  Thomas,  was  born  at  Can- 
terbury, about  the  year  1460.  After  study- 
ing   at    Oxford,     he    travelled    to    Italy. 


LIN 


LIN 


iOl 


•^here  he  acquired  a  pei'fect  knowledge  of 
the  Latia  and  Greek  languages ;  and  after- 
"wards  devoted  his  attention  to  medicine  and 
natural  philosophy,  at  Rome.     Oq  his  re- 
turn, he   graduated  at  Oxford,   and  gave 
lectures  there  on  physic,  as  well  as  taught 
the  Greek  language.     His  reputation  soon 
became  so  high,  that  he  was  called  to  court 
•by  Henry  VII,  who  not  only  entrusted  him 
with  the  education  of  his  children,  but  also 
appointed  him  his  physician ;  which  office  he 
likewise  enjoyed  under  his  successor  Henry 
VIII.     He  appears  in  this  monarch's  reign 
to  have  stood  above  all  rivalship  at  the  head 
of  his  profession,  and  evinced  his  attach- 
ment to  its  interests,  as  well  as  to  the  public 
good,  by  founding  medical  lectures  at  the 
two  universities,  and  obtaining  the  institu- 
tion in  1318,  of  the  royal  college  of  physi- 
cians in  London.   The  practice  of  medicine 
was  then  occupied  by  illiterate  monks  and 
empirics,  who  were  licensed  by  the  bishops, 
whence  much  mischief  must  have  arisen. 
A  corporate  body  of  regularly  bred  physi- 
eians  was  therefore  established,  in  whom 
was  vested  the  sole  right  of  examining  and 
admitting  persons  to  practice,  as  well  as  of 
examining  apothecaries'  shops.  Linacre  was 
the  first  president,  which  office  he  retained 
during  the  remainder  of  his  life,  and  at  his 
death  in  1524,   bequeathed   his   house   to 
the  college.    He  had  relinquished  practice, 
and  entered  into  holy  orders,  about  five 
years  before,  being  greatly  afflicted  with  the 
stone,  which  was  the  cause  of  his  dissolu- 
tion.     In   his  literary  character  Linacre 
stands  eminently  distinguished,  having  been 
one  of  the  first  to  introduce  the  learning  of 
the  ancients  into  this  coimtry.    He  transla- 
ted several  of  the  most  valuable  works  of 
Galen  into  Latin ;  and  his  style  is  remark- 
able for  its  purity  and  elegance ;  he  had 
indeed  devoted  great  time  to  Latin  composi- 
tion, on  which  he  published  a  large  philo- 
sophical treatise.    His  professional  skill  was 
universally  allowed  among  his  contempo- 
ries,  as  well  as  the  honour  and  humanity 
with  which  he  exercised  the  medical  art ; 
and  the  celebrated  Erasmus  has  bestowed 
upon  him  the  highest  commendation.      He 
was  buried  in  St.  Paul's  Cathedral,  where 
a  monument  was  afterwards  erected  to  his 
memory,  with  a  Latin  inscription  by  Dr. 
Caius. 

LiNAGRo'sTis.  (From  xivov,  cotton,  and 
Aypan;,  grass,  so  called  from  the  softness  of 
its  texture.)     Cotton-grass. 

LiifAifGi'NA.  (From  linum,  flax,  and 
ango,  to  strangle ;  so  called  because,  if  it 
grows  among  flax  or  hemp,  it  twists  round 
it,  and  chokes  it.)     The  herb  dodder. 

Lina'ria.  (From  linum,  flax,  named 
from  the  remsemblance  of  its  leaves  to  those 
of  flax.)     See  Anlirrhinum. 

LI'NCTUS.  {Lincius,  -us,  m.  from  lin- 
go, to  lick.)  Lohoc.  Eclegma.  Elexis.  Eleg- 
ma.  Ekctos.  Eeleitos.  lUindus.    Loch  and 


iambative.  A  term  in  pharmacy,  that  is 
generally  applied  to  a  soft  and  somewhat 
oily  substance,  of  the  consistence  of  honey, 
which  is  licked  ofl"  the  spoon,  it  being  too 
solid  and  adhesive  to  be  taken  otherwise. 

LI'NEA  A'LBA.  (From  linum,  a 
thread,  and  album,  white ;  so  called  from  its 
appearance  and  colour.)  Linea  centralis. 
An  aponeurosis  that  extends  from  the  scro- 
feiculus  cordis  straight  down  to  the  navel, 
and  from  thence  to  the  pubes.  It  is  formed 
by  the  tendinous  fibres  of  the  internal  ob- 
lique ascending  and  the  external  oblique 
descending  muscles,  and  the  transversalis, 
interlaced  with  those  of  the  opposite  side. 

Li'ne-S;  semiluma'res.  The  lines  which 
bound  the  outer  margin  of  the  recti  mus- 
cles, formed  by  the  union  of  the  abdomi- 
nal tendons. 

Li'wE^  transve'rs^.  Lines  which 
cross  the  recti  muscles. 

LI'NGUA.  (From  lingo,  to  lick  up.) 
The  tongue.     See  Tongue. 

IjI'ngua  a'vis.  The  seeds  of  the  Fraxi- 
nus,  or  ash,  are  so  called,  from  their  sup- 
posed resemblance  to  a  bird's  tongue. 

Li'ngtja  cani'wa.  So  called  from  the 
resemblance  of  its  leaves  to  a  dog's  tongue. 
See  Cynoglossum. 

Li'ngua  cervi'jva.  See  Asplenium  Sco- 
lopendrium. 

LINGUA'LIS.  {Lingualis,  sc.  musca- 
lus ;  from  lingua,  a  tongue.)  Basio-glossus, 
of  Cowper.  A  muscle  of  the  tongue.  It 
arises  from  the  root  of  the  tongue  laterally, 
and  runs  forward  between  the  hyo-glossus 
and  genio-glossus,  to  be  inserted  into  the  tip 
of  the  tongue,  along  with  part  of  the  stylo- 
glossus. Its  use  is  to  contract  the  sub- 
stance of  the  tongue,  and  to  bring  it  back- 
wards. 

LINIMENT.  {Linimentum ;  from  lino, 
to  anoint.)  An  oily  substance  of  a  medi- 
ate consistence  between  an  ointment  and 
oil,  but  so  thin  as  to  drop. 

The  following  are  some  of  the  most  ap- 
proved forms. 

Liuime'ktum  jERTj'ginis.  Liniment  of 
verdigris,  formerly  called  oxymel  geruginis, 
mel  yEgyptiacum  and  unguentum  ^Egyp- 
tiacum.  "  Take  of  verdigris,  powdered, 
an  ounce ;  vinegar,  seven  fluid-ounces ; 
clarified  honey,  fourteen  ounces.  Dis- 
solve the  verdigris  in  the  vinegar,  and  strain 
it  through  a  linen  cloth ;  having  added  the 
honey  gradually,  boil  it  down  to  a  proper 
consistence." 

LlXTMEKXtTM     AMMO'NI^      ST7BCARB0- 

na'tis  .  Liniment  of  subcarbonate  of  ammo- 
nia, formerly  called  linimentu  mammoniae, 
and  linimentum  volatile.  "  Take  of  solution 
of  subcarbonate  of  ammonia,  a  fluid-ounce  ; 
olive  oil,  three  fluid-ounces.  Shake  them 
together  until  they  unite."  A  stimulating 
liniment,  mostly  used  to  relieve  rheumatic 
pains,  bruises,  and  paralytic  numbnes?, 
Liyi^IENTUM     AMMo'yiJF,     ro'RTius. 


502 


LL\ 


.IN 


Strong  linimeat  of  ammonia.  "  Take  ol 
solution  of  ammonia,  a  fluid-ounce ;  olive 
oil,  two  fluid-ounces.  Shake  them  toge- 
ther until  they  unite."  A  more  powerful 
stimulating  application  than  the  former, 
acting  as  a  rubefacient.  In  pleurodynia, 
ifidolent  tumours,  stiffness  of  the  joints, 
and  arthritic  pains,  it  is  to  be  preferred  to 
the  milder  one. 

LiwiMENTtTM A'ekVM ca'lcis.  Liniment 
of  lime-water.  "  Take  of  lime-water, 
olive  oil,  of  each  eight  ounces ;  rectified 
spirit  of  wine,  one  ounce.  Mix."  This 
has  been  long  in  use  as  an  application  to 
burns  and  scalds. 

Linime'ntum  cA'MPHORiE.  Camphor 
liniment.  "  Take  of  camphor  half  an 
ounce ;  olive  oil,  two  fluid-ounces.  Dis- 
solve the  camphor  in  the  oil."  In  retentions 
of  urine,  rhevimatic  pains,  distensions  of  the 
abdomen  from  ascites,  and  tension  of  the 
skin  from  abcess,  this  is  an  excellent  appli- 
cation. 

Linime'ntum  ca'mphor^  compo'si- 
TUM.  Compound  camphor  liniment.  "Take 
of  camphor  two  ounces ;  solution  of  am- 
monia, six  fluid-ounces ;  spirit  of  laven- 
der, a  pint.  Mix  the  solution  of  ammonia 
ivith  the  spirit  in  a  glass  retort ;  then,  by 
the  heat  of  a  slov/  fire,  distil  a  pint.  Last- 
ly, in  this  distilled  liquor  dissolve  the  cam- 
phor." An  elegant  and  useful  stimulant  ap- 
plication in  paralytic,  spasmodic,  and  rheu- 
matic diseases.  Also  for  bruises,  sprains, 
rigidities  of  the  joints,  incipient  chilblains, 
&c.  &c. 

Linime'ntum  hydra'rgyri.  Mercu- 
rial liniment.  "  Take  of  strong  mercurial 
ointment,  prepared  lard,  of  each  four  oun- 
ces ;  camphor,  an  ounce  ;  rectified  spirit  fif- 
teen minims ;  solution  of  ammonia,  four  flu- 
id-ounces. First  powder  the  camphor,  with 
the  addition  of  the  spirit,  then  rub  it  with 
the  mercurial  ointment  and  the  lard ;  lastly, 
add  gradually  the  solution  of  ammonia,  and 
mix  the  whole  together."  An  excellent 
formula  for  all  svirgical  cases,  in  which  the 
object  is  to  quicken  the  action  of  the  ab- 
sorbents, and  gently  stimulate  the  surfaces 
of  parts.  It  is  a  useful  application  for  di- 
minishing the  indurated  state  of  particular 
muscles,  a  peculiar  afiection  every  now 
and  then  met  with  in  practice ;  and  it  is 
peculiarly  well  calculated  for  lessening  the 
stiffness  and  chronic  thickening  often  no- 
ticed in  the  joints.  If  it  be  frequently  or 
largely  applied,  it  afl"ects  the  mouth  more 
rapidly  that  the  mercurial  ointment. 

Linime'ntum  opia'tum.  a  resolvent 
anodyne  embrocation,  adapted  to  remove 
indolent  tumours  of  the  joints,  and  those 
weaknesses  which  remain  after  strains,  and 
chilblains  before  they  break. 

Linime'ntum  saponis  composititm. 
Compound  soap  liniment.  Linimentum 
saponis.  «  Take  of  hard  soap,  three 
ounces ;    camphor,     an    ounce ;  spirit  of 


rosemary,  a  pint.  Dissolve  tlie  caniiphor 
in  the  spirit,  then  add  the  soap,  and  ma- 
cerate in  the  heat  of  a  sand-bath ,  imtil  it 
be  melted."  The  basis  of  this  form  was 
first  proposed  by  Riverius,  and  it  is  now 
commonly  used  under  the  name  of  opo- 
deldoc. This  is  a  more  pleasant  prepara- 
tion, to  rub  parts  affected  with  rheumatic 
pains,  swellings  of  the  joints,  &c.  thaa 
any  of  the  foregoing,  and  at  the  same  time 
not  inferior,  except  where  a  rubefacient  is 
required. 

Linime'ntum  sapo'nis  cttm  o'pio.  Soap 
liniment,  with  opium.  "  Take  of  com- 
pound soap  liniment,  six  ounces;  tincture 
of  opium,  two  ounces.  Mix."  For  dis- 
persing indurations  and  swellings,  attended 
with  pain,  but  no  acute  iaflammation. 

Linime'ntum  terebi'nthik^.  Tur- 
pentine liniment.  "  Take  of  resin  cerate, 
a  pound;  oil  of  turpentine,  half  a  pint. 
Add  the  oil  of  turpentine  to  the  cerate, 
previously  melted,  and  mix."  This  lini- 
ment is  very  commonly  applied  to  burns, 
and  was  first  introduced  by  Mr.  Kentish,  of 
Newcastle. 

Linime'ntum  terebi'nthinjE  vitri- 
o'licum.  Vitriolic  liniment  of  turpentine^ 
"  Take  of  olive  oil,  ten  ounces ;  oil  of 
turpentine,  four  ounces ;  vitriolic  acid, 
three  drachms.  Mix."  This  preparation 
is  said  to  be  efficacious  in  chronic  affections 
of  the  joints,  and  in  the  removal  of  laag 
existing  effects  of  sprains  and  bruises. 

Liniment  of  ammonia.  See  Linimen- 
tum ammonia. 

Liniment  of  camphor. '^'ISee  Linimen- 
tum camphorm. 

Liniment  of  mercury.  See  Linimentum 
hydrargyri. 

Liniment  of  verdigris.  See  Linimentwn 
(sruginis. 

Liniment  of  turpentine.  See  Linimentum 
terebinthince. 

LINN^'A.  (So  named  in  honour  of 
Linnssus.)  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants 
in  the  Liunaean  system.  Class,  Didynamia, 
Order,  Angiospermia. 

Linn^e'a  borea'lis.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  plant  nam«d  in  honour  of  the 
immortal  Linnseus,  which  has  a  bitter  sub- 
astringent  taste,  and  is  used  in  some  places 
in  the  form  of  fomentation,  to  rheumatic 
pains,  and  an  infusion  with  milk,  is  much 
esteemed  in  Switzerland  in  the  cure  of  sci- 
atica. 

LINNiEUS,  Charles,  was  bora  in 
Sweden,  in  1707.  He  derived  at  a  very 
early  age  from  his  father,  that  attachment 
to  the  study  of  nature  by  which  he  after- 
wards so  eminently  distinguished  himself. 
He  was  intended  for  the  church,  but  made 
so  little  improvement  in  the  requisite  learn- 
ing, that  this  was  soonabandoned  for  the 
profession  of  medicine.  He  appears  to  have 
had  a  singular  inaptitude  for  learning  lan- 
guages :   though  he  was  sufficiently  versed 


LliN 


LIN 


50S 


in  Latin.  His  scanty  finances  much  embar- 
rassed his  progress  at  first ;  but  his  taste  for 
botany  at  length  having  procured  him  the 
patronage  of  Dr.  Celsius,  professor  of  divi- 
nity at  Upsal,  he  was  enabled  to  pursue  his 
studies  to  more  advantage.  In  1730,  he 
•was  appointed  to  give  lectures  in  the  botanic 
garden,  and  began  to  compose  some  of 
those  works  by  which  he  rendered  his  fa- 
vourite science  more  philosophical,  and 
more  popular  than  it  had  ever  been  before. 
Two  years  afterwards  he  was  commissioned 
to  make  a  tour  through  Lapland,  of  which 
he  subsequently  published  an  interesting 
account ;  and  having  learnt  the  art  of  assay- 
ing metals,  he  gave  lectures  on  this  subject 
also  on  his  return.  Iq  1735,  he  took  his 
degree  in  physic  at  Harderwyck,  and  in  his 
inaugural  dissertation  advanced  a  strange 
hypothesis,  that  intermittent  fevers  are  ow- 
ing to  particles  of  clay,  taken  in  with  the 
food,  obstructing  the  minute  arteries.  Soon 
after  this  his  Systema  Naturae  first  ap- 
peared ;  which  was  greatly  enlarged  and 
improved  in  numerous  successive  editions. 
In  Holland,  he  fortunately  obtained  the 
support  of  a  Mr.  Clifford,  an  opulent  banker, 
whereby  he  was  enabled  to  visit  England 
also ;  but  his  great  exertions  afterwards 
impaired  his  health,  and  being  attacked  with 
a  severe  intermittent,  he  could  not  resist 
the  desire,  when  somewhat  recovered,  of 
returning  to  his  native  country.  Arriving 
there  in  1738,  he  settled  at  Stockholm, 
where  his  reputation  soon  procured  him 
some  medical  practice,  and  the  appointment 
of  physician  to  the  navy,  as  well  as  lecturer 
on  botany  and  mineralogy  ;  a  literary  so- 
ciety was  also  established,  of  which  he  was 
the  first  president,  and  by  which  numerous 
volumes  of  transactions  have  since  been 
published.  In  1740,  he  was  chosen  pro- 
fessor of  medicine  at  Upsal,  having  been 
admitted  a  member  of  that  academy  on  his 
return  to  Sweden ;  he  also  shared  with  Dr. 
Rosen  the  botanical  duties,  and  considerably 
improved  the  garden ;  he  was  afterwards 
made  secretary,  and  on  some  public  occa- 
sions did  the  honours  of  the  university.  He 
received  likewise  marks  of  distinction  from 
several  foreign  societies.  About  the  year 
1746  he  was  appointed  Archiater  ;  and  it 
became  an  object  of  national  interest  to 
make  additions  to  his  collection  from  every 
part  of  the  world.  A  systematic  treatise  on 
the  Materia  Medica  was  published  by  him 
in  1749 ;  and  two  years  after  his  Philoso- 
phia  Botanica,  composed  during  a  severe 
fit  of  the  gout,  in  which  he  supposed  him- 
self to  have  derived  great  benefit  from  taking 
a  large  quantity  of  wood  strawberries. 
This  was  soon  followed  by  his  great  work, 
the  Species  Plantarum ;  after  wliich  he  was 
honoured  with  the  order  of  the  Polar  Star, 
never  before  conferred  for  literary  merit ; 
and  having  declined  a  splendid  invitation  to 
Spain,  he  was  ra;?p.d  to  the  rank  of  nobilitv. 


in  1763,  his  son  was  allowed  to  assist  him 
in  the  botanical  duties.  About  this  time 
he  published  his  Genera  Morborum,  and 
three  years  after  his  Clavis  Medicine.  His 
medical  lectures,  though  too  theoretical, 
were  very  much  esteemed  ;  but  he  had  de- 
clined general  practice  on  his  establishment 
at  Upsal.  As  he  advanced  in  life,  the  fa- 
tiguing occupations  in  which  he  was  en- 
gaged, impaired  his  health,  notwithstanding 
his  temperate  and  regular  habits ;  and  at 
length  brought  on  his  dissolution  in  1778. 
This  was  regarded  as  a  loss  to  the  nation, 
and  even  to  the  world.  About  ten  years 
after,  a  society,  adopting  his  name,  was 
formed  in  this  country,  which  has  published 
many  valuable  volumes  of  transactions,  and 
the  president  purchased  Liunaeus's  collec- 
tions of  his  widow;  similar  institutions  have 
also  been  established  in  other  parts  of  the 
world. 

Linospe'rmum.  (From  \iyov,  flas,  and 
a-7rtp/x.dt,,  seed.)     Linseed. 

LiwSEED.  The  fruit  of  the  flax  plant,, 
or  linum,  is  much  used  in  medicine. 
Its  qualities  are  mucilaginous  and  oily.  It 
is  lubricating  and  emollient.  It  is  employ- 
ed in  decoction,  or  infusion,  inhe?.*  of  urine, 
(fee.  in  the  form  of  clyster,  in  tenesmus ;  in 
cataplasm,  in  quincy,  and  other  complaints. 
The  proportion  of  the  seeds  in  the  decoc- 
tion, are  an  ounce  to  a  pound  of  water.  See 
Linum. 

Lint.     See  Linteum. 

Ll'NTEUM.  Lint.  A  soft  wooly  sub- 
stance, made  by  scraping  old  linen  cloth, 
and  employed  in  surgery  as  the  common 
dressing,  in  all  cases  of  wounds  and  ulcers, 
either  simply  or  covered  with  different  unc- 
tuous substances. 

Ll'NUM.  (From  Kiioi,  soft,  smooth; 
so  called  from  its  soft,  smooth,  texture.) 
1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnssan  system.  Class,  Pentandria.  Order, 
Pentagynia. 

2.  The  pharmacoposlal  name  of  the  com- 
mon flax.     See  Linum  usilatissimum. 

Li'num  catha'uticum.  Linum  mini- 
mum. Chamcelium.  Purging  flax,  or  mill- 
mountain.  This  small  plant,  Linum  cathar- 
ticum,  foliis  opposilis  ovalo-lanceolaiis,  caule 
dichotomo,  corollis  aculis,  of  Linnaeus,  is  an 
effectual  and  safe  cathartic.  It  has  a  bitterish 
and  disagreeable  taste.  A  handful  infused 
in  half  a  pint  of  boiling  water  is  the  dose  for 
an  adult. 

Li'num  usitati'ssimum.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  common  flax.  Linum  sylveslre. 
Linum  usitaiissimum ;  calycibus  capsulisque 
mucronalis,  fetalis  crenatis,  foliis  lanceolatis 
alternis,  caule  subsolitario,  of  hvond^us.  The 
seeds  of  this  useful  plant,  called  linseed,  have 
an  unctuous,  mucilaginous,  sweetish  taste, 
but  no  remarkable  smell ;  on  expression  they 
yield  a  large  quantity  of  oil,  which,  when 
carefully  drawn,  without  the  application  of 
heat,  ha?  no  particular  taste  or  flavour ; 


504 


LIP 


LIQ 


boiled  in  water,  they  yield  a  large  propor- 
tion of  a  strong  flavourless  mucilage,  which 
is  in  use  as  an  emollient  or  demulcent  in 
coughs,  hoarseness,  and  pleuritic  symptoms, 
that  frequently  prevail  in  catarrhal  affec- 
tions ;  and  it  is  likewise  recommended  in 
nephritic  pains  and  stranguries.  The  meal 
of  the  seeds  is  also  much  used  externally, 
in  emollient  and  maturating  cataplasms. 
The  expressed  oil  is  an  officinal  preparation, 
and  is  supposed  to  be  of  a  more  healing  and 
balsamic  nature  than  the  other  oils  of  this 
class  :  it  has,  therefore,  been  vury  generally 
employed  in  pulmonary  complaints,  and  in 
colics  and  constipations  of  the  bowels.  The 
calce  which  remains  after  the  expression  of 
the  oil,  contains  the  farinaceous  part  of  the 
\        seed,  and  is  used  in  fattening  cattle,  under 

the  name  of  oil-cake. 
1  Li'PARis.     (From  kittoc,  fat;   so  named 

from  its  unctuous  quality.)  See  Pinguicula. 

Liparoce'le.      (From   Kt^ros,  fat,    and 
i^      x»>t;),  a  tumour.)    That  species  of  sarcocele 
\     in  which  the    substance   constituting  the 
disease  is  fat. 

LIPO'MA.  (From  x/^roc,  fat.)  A  soli- 
tary, soft,  unequal,  indolent  tumour,  arising 
from  a  luxuriancy  of  adeps  in  the  cellular 
membrane.  The  adipose  structure  forming 
the  tumour  is  sometimes  diseased  towards 
its  centre,  and  more  fluid  than  the  rest. 
At  other  times  it  does  not  appear  to  difiier  in 
any  respect  from  adipose  membrane,  except 
in  the  enlargement  of  the  cells  containing 
the  fat.  These  tumours  are  always  many 
years  before  they  arrive  at  any  size. 
•  Lipopsy'chia.  (From  xuTrce,  to  leave, 
and  ^y^"?  the  soul,  or  life.)     A  swoon. 

LIPOTHY'MIA.  (From  xs;^*,  to 
leave,  and  BvfAos,  the  mind.)  Deliquium 
animi  et  animce.  Defectio  animi ;  dissolu- 
tio.  Exanimatio.  Syncope.  Asphyxia.  Vi- 
rium  lapsus.  The  greatest  degree  is  called 
Apopsychia.  Apsychia.  Ecchysis.  Faint- 
ing. Dr.  CuUen  makes  it  a  genus  of  disease 
under  the  name  of  Syncope,  in  the  class 
J^euroses,  order  Adynamice,  which  he  de- 
fines the  motion  of  the  heart  dimished,  or 
at  rest  for  some  time.  He  distinguishes  it 
into  three  species.     See  Syncope. 

LIPPITU'DO.  (From  lippus,  blear- 
eyed.)  Epiphora.  Xerophthalmia.  Blear- 
eyedness.  An  exudation  of  a  puriform  hu- 
mour from  the  margin  of  the  eyelids. 
The  proximate  cause  is  a  deposition  of  acri- 
mony on  the  glan dulse  meibomianse  in  the 
margin  of  the  eyelids.  This  humour  in  the 
night  glues  the  tarsi  of  the  eyelids  together. 
The  margins  of  the  eyelids  are  red  and 
tumefy,  are  irritated  and  excite  pain.  An 
opthalmia,  fistula  lachrymalis,  and  some- 
times an  ectropium,  are  the  consequences. 
The  species  of  the  lippitudo  are, 

1 .  Lippitudo  infantum,  which  is  familiar 
to  children,  particularly  of  an  acrimonious 
habit.  The  lippitudo  of  infants  is  mostly 
accompanied  with  tinea,  or  some  scabby 


eruption,  which  points  out  that  the  disease 
originates,  not  from  a  local,  but  general  or 
constitutional,  affection. 

2.  Lippitudo  aduliorum  or  senilis.  Thia 
arises  from  various  acrimonies,  and  is  like- 
wise common  to  hard  drinkers. 

3.  Lippitudo  venerea,  which  arises  from 
a  suppressed  gonorrhoea,  or  fluor  albus,  and 
is  likewise  observed  in  children  born  of  pa- 
rents with  venereal  complaints. 

4.  Lippitudo  scrophulosa,  which  accom- 
panies other  scrophulous  symptoms. 

5.  Lippitudo  scorbutica,  which  afiects  the 
scorbutic. 

Lipy'ria.  (From  KetTrto,  to  leave,  and 
"^vp,  heat.)  A  sort  of  fever,  where  the 
heat  is  drawn  to  the  inward  parts,  while  the 
external  are  cold. 

LIQUIDA'MBAR.  (From  liquidum^ 
fluid,  and  ainbar,  a  fragrant  substance,  ge- 
nerally taken  for  ambergris ;  alluding  to 
the  aromatic  liquid  gum  which  distils  from 
this  tree.)  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants 
in  the  Linnaean  system.  Class,  Monoecia. 
Order,  Polyandria. 

LiauiDA'MBAR  styraci'flita.  The  sys- 
tematic name  of  the  tree  which  affords  both 
the  liquid  amber  and  storax  liquida,  or 
liquid  storax.  The  liquid  amber  is  a  resi- 
nous juice,  of  a  yellow  colour,  inclining  to 
red,  at  first  about  the  consistence  of  turpen- 
tine, by  age  hardened  into  a  solid  brittle 
mass.  It  is  obtained  by  wounding  the  bark 
of  this  tree,  which  is  described  by  Linnaeus 
the  Liquidambar  foliis  palmato-angulatis  ; 
foliis  indivisis,  acutis.  The  juice  has  a 
moderately  pungent,  warm,balsamic  taste, 
and  a  very  fragrant  smell,  not  unlike  that 
of  the  Styrax  calamita  heightened  by  a  lit- 
tle ambergris.  It  is  seldom  used  medicinally. 
The  Styrax  liquida  is  also  obtained  from  this 
plant  by  boiling.  There  are  two  sorts  dis- 
tinguished by  authors ;  the  one,  the  purer 
part  of  the  resinous  matter,  that  rises  to  the 
surface  in  boiling,  separated  by  a  strainer, 
of  the  consistence  of  honey,  tenacious  like 
turpentine,  of  a  reddish  or  ash-brown 
colour,  moderately  transparent,  of  an  acrid 
unctuous  taste  and  a  fragrant  smell,  faintly 
resembling  that  of  the  solid  storax,  but 
somewhat  disagreeable.  The  other,  the 
niore  impure  part  which  remains  on  the 
strainer,  untransparent,  and  in  smell  and 
taste  much  weaker  than  the  former.  Their' 
use  is  chiefly  as  stomachics,  in  the  form  of 
plaster. 

Liquidambra.  See  Liquidambar  styra- 
eiflua. 

LiauiRi'TiA.  (From  liquor,  juice,  or 
from  elikoris,  Welsh.)     See  Glycyrrhisa. 

Li'auoR  ^the'reus  vitrio'lictts. 
The  liquor  procured  from  a  distillation  of 
equal  parts  of  sulphuric  acid  and  spirit  of 
wine  re-distilled. 

Li'auoR  aceta'tis  ammo'wi^.  See 
Ammonia  acetatis  liqubr. 

Li'ftiroR  aceta'tis  PLrMBi.  See  Plum~ 
bi  sxibacctatis  liquor. 


L{<4 


Lla 


505 


Ll'ttCoR  aceta'tis  plu'mbi  bild'tus. 
See  Plumbi  subacetalis  liquor  dilutus. 

Li'aPOR  ALu'^MiNis  coMPo'siTus.  Com- 
pound solution  of  alum,  "  Take  of  alum, 
sulphate  of  zinc,  of  each  half  an  ounce ; 
boiling  water,  two  pints.  Dissolve  at  the 
same  time  the  alum  and  sulphate  of  zinc  in 
the  water,  and  then  strain  the  solution 
through  paper." 

This  water  was  long  known  in  our  shops 
under  the  title  of  aqua  aluminosa  bateana. 
It  is  used  for  cleansing  and  healing  ulcers 
and  wounds,  and  for  removing  cutaneous 
eruptions,  the  part  being  bathed  with  it  hot 
three  or  four  times  a  day.  It  is  sometimes 
likewise  employed  as  a  coUyrium  ;  and  as 
an  injection  in  fluor  albus  and  gonorrhoea, 
when  not  accompanied  with  virulence, 

Li'auoR  ammo'nije.  Solution  of  am- 
monia.    See  Ammonia. 

Li'auoR  ammo'jvijE  CARBOifATis.  See 
Ammo'nicE  subcarbonas. 

Ll'QUOR  A'MNII.  All  that  fluid 
which  is  contained  in  the  membranaceous 
ovum  surrounding  the  foetus  in  utero  is 
called  by  the  general  name  of  the  waters, 
the  water  of  the  amnion,  or  ovum,  or  liquor 
amnii.  The  quantity,  in  proportion  to  the 
size  of  the  different  parts  of  the  ovum,  is 
greatest  by  far  in  early  pregnancy.  At  the 
time  of  parturition,  in  some  cases,  it  amounts 
to  or  exceeds  four  pints  ;  and  in  others  it  is 
scarcely  equal  to  as  many  ounces.  It  is 
usually  in  the  largest  quantity  when  the 
child  has  been  some  time  dead,  or  is  born 
in  a  weakly  state.  This  fluid  is  generally 
transparent,  often  milky,  and  sometimes  of 
a  yellow,  or  light  brown  colour,  and  very 
different  in  consistence ;  and  these  altera- 
tions seem  to  depend  upon  the  state  of  the 
constitution  of  the  parent.  It  does  not 
coagulate  with  heat,  like  the  serum  of  the 
blood;  and,  chemically  examined,  it  is 
found  to  be  composed  of  phlegm,  earthy 
matter,  and  sea  salt,  in  different  proportions 
in  different  subjects,  by  which  the  varieties 
in  its  appearance  and  consistence  are  pro- 
duced. It  has  been  supposed  to  be  excre- 
mentitious  ;  but  it  is  generally  thought  to 
be  secreted  from  the  internal  surface  of  the 
ovum,  and  to  be  circulatory  as  in  other  ca- 
vities. It  was  formerly  imagined,  that  the 
foetus  was  nourished  by  this  fluid,  of  which 
it  was  said  to  swallow  some  part  frequently ; 
and  it  was  then  asserted,  that  the  qualities 
of  the  fluid  were  adapted  for  its  nourish- 
ment. But  there  have  been  many  exam- 
ples of  children  born  without  any  passage 
to  the  stomach ;  and  a  few,  of  children  in 
which  the  head  was  wanting,  and  which 
have  nevertheless  arrived  at  the  full  size. 
These  cases  fully  prove  that  this  opinion  is 
not  just,  and  that  there  must  be  some  other 
medium  by  which  the  child  is  nourished, 
besides  the  waters.  The  incontrovertible 
uses  of  this  fluid  are,  to  serve  the  purpose 
of  affording  a  soft  bed  for  the  residence  of 

64 


the  ftetus,  to  which  it  allows  free  motion, 
and  prevents  any  external  injury  during 
pregnancy  :  and  inclose  J  in  the  membranes, 
it  procures  the  most  gentle,  j'et  efficacious, 
dilatation  of  the  os  uteri,  and  soft  parts,  at 
the  time  of  parturition.  Instances  have 
been  recorded,  in  which  the  waters  of  the 
ovum  are  said  to  have  been  voided  so  early 
as  in  the  sixth  month  of  pregnancy,  without 
prejudice  either  to  the  child  or  parent.  The 
truth  of  these  reports  seems  to  be'  doubtful, 
because,  when  the  membranes  are  inten- 
tionally broken,  the  action  of  the  uterus  ne- 
ver fails  to  come  on,  when  all  the  water  is 
evacuated.  A  few  cases  have  occurred  to 
me,  says  Dr.  Denman,  in  practice,  which 
might  have  been  construed  to  be  of  this 
kind  ;  for  there  was  a  daily  discharge  of 
some  colourless  fluid  from  the  vagina,  for 
several  months  before  delivery  ;  bat  there 
being  no  diminution  of  the  size  of  the 
abdomen,  and  the  waters  being  regularly 
discharged  at  the  time  of  labour,  it  was 
judged  that  some  lymphatic  vessel  near  the 
OS  uteri  had  been  ruptured,  and  did  not 
close  again  till  the  patient  was  delivered. 
He  also  met  with  one  case,  in  which,  after 
the  expulsion  of  the  placenta,  there  was  no 
sanguineous  discharge,  but  a  profusion  of 
lymph,  to  the  quantity  of  several  pints,  in  a 
few  hours  after  delivery  ;  but  the  patient 
suffered  no  inconvenience,  except  from  sur- 
prise. 

Li'aroR  ANTiMo'jvrii  tartariza'ti. 
See  Antimonium  tartarisatum. 

Li'auoR  arsenica'lis.     See  Axsenic, 

Li'auoR  ca'lcis.     See  Calx. 

Li'auoR  cu'pRi  ammojvia'ti.  See  Cupri 
ammoniati  liquor. 

Li'auoR  fe'rri  alkali' jvi.  See  Ferri 
alkalini  liquor. 

Li'auoR  htdra'rgyri  oxymuria'tis. 
See  Hydrargyri  oxymurias. 

Li'auoR.  minera'lis  ano'dynus  Hoff- 
ma'nni.  Hoffman's  anodyne  liquor.  A 
preparation  of  ether,  extolled  as  an  anodyne 
and  antispasmodic.  See  Spirilus  (etheris 
compositi. 

Li'auoR  pota'ss^s;.    See  Polassce  liquor. 

Li'aUOR       SUBCARBONA'tIS       POTA'SSiE. 

See  Potassa  subcarbonatis  liquor. 

Li'auoR  vola'tilis  co'rwu  ce'rvi. 
This  preparation  of  the  volatile  alkali,  com- 
monly termed  hartshorn,  possesses  the  same 
virtues  as  the  sub-carbonate  of  ammonia. 
It  is  in  common  use  to  smell  at  in  faintings, 
&c.     See  Ammonia  subcarbonas. 

Ldquorice.     See  Glycyrrhiza. 

Liquorice,  Spanish.     See  Glycyrrhiza. 

LISTER,  Martin,  was  born  about 
1638,  of  a  Yorkshire  family,  settled  in 
Buckinghamshire,  which  produced  many 
medical  practitioners  of  reputation  ;  and  his 
uncle.  Sir  Matthew  Lister,  was  physician 
to  Charles  I.  and  president  of  the  college. 
After  studying  at  Cambridge,  where  he 
was  made  fellow  of  St,  John's  College,  b^^ 


506 


LIT 


LIT 


royal  mandate,  he  travelled  to  the  coiitment        Litho  LABriu.     (From  x/tfo£,    a  slone^f 

for  improvemeut.    On  his  return,  in   1670,    and  xa^faya,  to  seize.)    An  instrument  for 

"    "       "    '        '         '  ■  •     '  '        extracting  the  stone  from  the  bladder. 


he  settled  at  Yoi-k,  where  he  practised  for 
many  years  with  considerable  success. 
Having  communicated  many  papers  on  the 
natural  history  and  antiquities  of  the  north 
of  England  to  the  Royal  Society,  he  was 
elected  a  fellow  of  that  body  :  and  he  like- 
wise enriched  the  Ashmolfean  museum  at 
Oxford.  He  came,  by  the  soUcitation  of 
his  friends,  to  London,  in  1684,  having  re- 


LITHO'LOGY.  (Lilhologia;  from  x<- 
6oc,  a  stone,  and  xo^s?,  a  discoiu-se.)  A 
discourse  or  treatise  on  stones. 

Lithoma'rga.  Stone  marie.  Fuller's 
earth  is  one  of  the  most  useful  varieties  of 
lithomarge. 

LITHONTRIPTICS.  (Lifhontriplica, 
sc.  medicamenta ;  from  a/Ssc,  a  stone,  and 


eeived  a  diploma  at  Oxford ;  and  soon  after  T/xg^a,  to  bear  away.)  Lithontriptics.  From 
was  admitted  a  fellow  of  the  College  of  the  strict  sense  and  common  acceptation  of 
Physicians.  In  1698  he  accompanied  the  the  word,  this  class  of  medicine  should  com- 
embassy  to  France;  and  published  an  ac-  prehend  such  as  possess  a  power  of  dissolving 
count  of  this  journey  on  his  return.  He  calculi  in  the  urinary  passages.  It  is,  how- 
was  made  physician  to  Queen  Anne  about  ever,  doubted  by  many,  whether  there  be  in 
three  years  before  his  death,  which  hap-  natiure  any  such  substances.  By  this  term, 
pened  in  the  beginning  of  1712.  He  wrote  then,  we  mean  those  substances  which  pos- 
on  the  Enghsh  medicinal  waters,  on  small-  sess  a  power  of  removing  a  disposition  ia 
pox,  and  some  other  diseases ;  but  his  the  body  to  the  formation  of  calculi.  The 
writings,  though  containing  some  valuable  researches  of  modern  chemists  have  proved, 
practical  observations,  are  marked  by  too  that  these  calculi  consist  mostly  of  a  pecu- 
much  hypothesis,  and  attachment  to  ancient  liar  acid,  named  the  lithic  or  uric  acid., 
doctrines;  and  he  particularly  condemned  With  this  substance,  the  alkalies  are  capable 
the  cooling  plan  of  treatment  in  febrile  of  uniting,  and  forming  a  soluble  compound  ; 
diseases,  introduced  by  the  sagacious  Syden-  and  these  are  accordingly  almost  the  sole 
ham.  His  reputation  is  principally  founded  lithontriptics.  From  the  exhibition  of  alka- 
©u  his  researches  in  natural  history  and  line  remedies,  the  symptoms  arising  from 
comparative  anatomy,  on  which  he  pub-  stone  in  the  bladder  are  very  generally  alle- 
lished  several  separate  works,  as  well  as  viated  ;  and  they  can  be  given  to  such  an 
necu-ly  forty  papers  in  the  Philosophical  extent  that  the  urine  becomes  very  sensibly 
Transactions.  alkaline,  and  is  even  capable  of  exerting  a. 
Lithago'ga.  (From  x«9(;j,  a  stone,  and  solvent  power  on  these  concretions.  Their 
a.ya>,  to  bring  away.)     Medicines  which  administration,  however,  cannot  be  conti- 


expel  the  stone 

Litharge.     See  Lithargyrus. 

Litharge  plaster.  See  Emplastrum  U- 
[Jiargyri. 

Lytha'rgirtjs.  (From  x:6o?,  a  stone, 
and  oLfyvfot,  silver.)  Lithargyrum.  An 
oxyd  of  lead,  in  an  imperfect  state  of  vitrifi- 
cation. When  silver  is  refined  by  cupel- 
lation  with  lead,  this  latter  metal,  which  is 
scorified,  and  causes  the  scorification  of  the 
imperfect  metals  alloyed  with  the  silver,  is 
transformed  into  a  matter  composed  of 
small  semitransparent  shining  plates,  resem- 
bling mica;  which  is  litharge.  Litharge  is 
more  or  less  white  or  red,  according  to  the 
metals  with  which  the  silver  is  alloyed.  The 
white  is  called  litharge  of  silver ;  and  the  red 
has  been  improperly  called  litharge  of  gold. 
See  Lead,  B.nd  plumbi  subacetaiis  liquor. 

LI'THIAS.     A  hthiate,  or  salt,  formed 


nued  to  this  extent  for  any  length  of  tlmej 
from  the  irritation  they  produce  on  the  sto- 
mach and  urinary  organs.  The  use,  there- 
fore, of  the  alkalies,  as  solvents,  or  lithon- 
triptics, is  now  scarcely  ever  attempted ; 
they  are  employed  merely  to  prevent  the 
increase  of  the  concretion,  and  to  palliate  the 
painful  symptoms,  which  they  do  apparently 
by  preventing  the  generation  of  lithic  acid, 
or  the  separation  of  it  by  the  kidneys  ;  the 
urine  is  thus  rendered  less  irritating,  and  the 
surface  of  the  calculus  is  allowed  to  become 
smooth. 

When  the  alkalies  are  employed  with  this 
view,  they  are  generally  given  neutralized, 
or  with  excess  of  carbonic  acid.  This  ren- 
ders them  much  less  irritating.  It  at  the 
same  time,  indeed,  diminishes  their  solvent 
power ;  for  tlie  alkaline  carbonates  exert  no 
action  on  urinary  calculi ;  but  they  are  still 


by  the  union  of  the  lithic  acid,  or  acid  of    capable  of  correcting  that  acidity  in  the 
the  stone   sometimes  foimd  in  the  human    primae  viaa,  which  is  the  cause  of  the  depo- 


bladder,  with  difierent  bases 
of  ammonia,  Szc. 
LITHI'ASIS.     (From  hteos,  a  stone.) 

1.  The  formation  of  stone  or  gravel. 

2.  A  tumour  of  the  eyelid,  under  which 
is  a  hard  concretion  resembhng  a  stone. 


thus,  Hthiate  sition  of  the  lithic  acid  from  the  urine,  and 
therefore  serve  equally  to  paUiate  the  dis- 
ease. And  when  their  acrimony  is  thus  di- 
minished, their  use  can  be  continued  for 
any  length  of  time. 

It  appears  from  tlie  experiments  of  Four- 


Lithoi'des.     (Froin  x<8oc,  a  stone,  and  croy,  and  others,  tliat  some  other  ingredients 

itS'oi,  a  likeness ;  so  called  from  its  hard-  of  calculi,  as  well  as  the  lithic  acid,  are  dis- 

ness.)     The  petrous  portion  of  the  tempo-  solved  by  the  caustic  alkali,  and  various  es- 

Tal  bone.  periments  have  shown  that  most  calculi  yield 


LIT 


LIT 


to  its  power.  It  is  obvious,  however,  that 
what  is  taken  by  the  mouth  is  subject  to 
many  changes  in  the  aUmentary  canal,  and 
also  the  lymphatic  and  vascular  systems:  and 
in  this  way  it  must  be  exceedingly  difficult  to 
get  such  substances  (even,  were  they  not  lia- 
ble to  alterations)  in  sufficient  quantity  into 
the  bladder.  Indeed  there  are  very  few  au- 
thenticated cases  of  the  urine  being  sochang- 
ed  as  to  become  a  menstruum  for  the  stone. 
Excepting  the  case  of  Dr.  Newcombe,  re- 
corded by  Dr.  Whytt,  the  instance  of  Mr. 
Home  is  almost  the  only  one.  Though 
lithontriptics,  however,  may  not  in  general 
dissolve  the  stone  in  the  bladder,  yet  it  is  an 
incontrovertible  fact  that  they  frequently 
mitigate  the  pain  ;  and,  to  lessen  such  tor- 
ture as  that  of  the  stone  in  the  bladder,  is 
surely  an  object  of  no  little  importance. 
Lime  was  long  ago  known  as  a  remedy  for 
urinary  calculi,  and  different  methods  were 
employed  to  administer  it.  One  of  these 
plans  fell  into  the  hands  of  a  Mrs.  Steevens, 
and  her  success  caused  great  anxiety  for  the 
discovery  of  the  secret.  At  last.  Parliament 
bought  the  secret  for  the  sum  of  5000Z. 
In  many  instances,  stones  which  had  been 
unquestionably  felt  w^ere  no  longer  to  be 
discovered  ;  and  as  the  same  persons  were 
examined  by  surgeons  of  the  greatest  skill 
and  eminence,  both  before  and  after  tlie 
exhibition  of  her  medicines,  it  was  no  won- 
der that  the  conclusion  was  drawn  that  the 
stones  really  were  dissolved.  From  the  ces- 
sation of  such  success,  and  from  its  now 
being  known  that  the  stones  are  occasion- 
ally protruded  between  the  fasciculi  of 
the  muscular  fibres  of  the  bladder,  so  as 
to  be  lodged  in  a  kind  of  cyst  on  the  out- 
side of  the  muscular  coat,  and  cause  no 
longer  any  grievances,  surgeons  of  the  pre- 
sent day  are  inclined  to  suspect  that  this 
must  have  happened  in  Mrs.  Steevens's 
cases.  This  was  certainly  what  happened 
in  one  of  the  cases  on  whom  the  medicine 
had  been  tried.  It  is  evident  that  a  stone 
so  situated  would  not  any  longer  produce 
irritation,  but  would  also  be  quite  indisco- 
verable  by  the  sound,  for,  in  fact,  it  is  no 
longer  in  the  cavity  of  the  bladder. 

As  soap  was,  with  reason,  supposed  to 
increase  the  virtues  of  the  lime,  it  led  to 
the  use  of  caustic  alkali,  taken  in  mucilage, 
or  veal  broth.  Take  of  pure  potash  ?viij ; 
of  quick  lime  ^iv;  of  distilled  water,  J^ij. 
Mix  them  well  together  in  a  large  bottle, 
and  let  them  stand  for  twenty-four  hours. 
Then  pour  off  the  ley,  filter  it  through 
paper,  and  keep  it  in  well  stopped  vials  for 
use.  Of  this,  the  dose  is  from  thirty  drops 
to  3U5  which  is  to  be  repeated  two  or  three 
times  a-day,  in  a  pint  of  veal  broth,  early 
in  the  morning,  at  noon,  and  in  the  evening. 
Continue  this  plan  for  three  or  four  months, 
living,  during  the  course,  on  such  things  as 
least  counteract  the  effect  of  the  medicine. 


The  common  fixed  alkalies,  or  carbona- 
ted alkali,  and  the  acidulous  soda-water, 
have  of  late  been  used  as  lithontriptics.  Ho- 
ney has  also  been  given ;  and  Mr.  Home, 
surgeon  at  the  Savoy,  has  recorded  its  uti- 
lity in  his  own  and  his  father's  cases.  Bit- 
ters have  likewise  been  tried. 

Dismissing  all  theories,  lime-water,  soap, 
acidulous  soda-water,caustic  alkali,  and  bit- 
ters, are  useful  in  cases  of  stone.  Of  the 
soap,  as  much  may  be  taken  as  the  stomach 
will  bear,  or  a3  much  as  will  prove  gently 
laxative ;  but  of  the  lime-water,  few  can 
take  more  than  a  pint  daily. 

The  acidulous  soda-water  may  be  takes 
in  larger  quantities,  as  it  is  more  agreeable. 

There  is  a  remedy  celebrated  in  Hollandj 
under  the  name  of  liquor  lithontriptica 
loosii,  which  contains,  according  to  an  ac- 
curate analysis,  muriate  of  lime.  This  pro- 
fessor Hufeland  recommends  in  the  follow- 
ing form  : 

I^  Calcis  muriatae  3j. 

Aquffi  distillatae,  ^ij-  ft-  solutio. 

Thirty  drops  are  to  be  taken  four  times 
a-day,  which  may  be  increased  as  far  as  the 
stomach  will  bear. 

For  curing  stone  patients,  little  reliance 
can  be  placed  in  any  lithontriptics  hitherto 
discovered,  though  they  may  rationally  be 
given,  with  a  confident  hope  of  procuring  an 
alleviation  of  the  fits  of  pain  attending  the 
presence  of  stone  in  the  bladder.  After 
all,  the  only  certain  method  of  getting  rid 
of  the  calculus  is  the  operation.  See  Li- 
thotomy. 

LiTHONTRY'PTics.  (From  A<Qi5c,  a  stone^ 
and  ^fvTrlai,  to  break.)     See  Lithontriptics. 

LITHOSPE'RMUM.  (From  x/flof,  a 
stone,  and  a-viffA^L,  seed;  named  from  the 
hardness  of  its  seed.) 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Liunaean  system.  Class,  Pentandria.  Or- 
der, Monogynia. 

2.  The  pharmacoposial  name  of  common 
or  officinal  gromwell. 

LiTHOsPE'RMUM  officiwa'le.  The  sys- 
tematic name  of  the  officinal  gromwell.  The 
seeds  of  this  officinal  plant,  Lithospermum 
officinale ;  seminibus  IcEvibus,  coroVis  vix  ca- 
lycem  superantibus,  foliis  lanceolatis,  of  Lin- 
naeus, were  formerly  supposed,  from  their 
stony  hardness,  to  be  efficacious  in  calculous 
and  gravelly  disorders.  Littl  s  credit  is  given 
to  .their  lithontriptic  ciiaruoter,  yet  they 
are  occasionally  used  as  a  diuretic  for  clear- 
ing the  urinary  passages,  and  for  obriatin^^- 
strangury,  in  the  form  of  emulsion. 

LITHO'TOMY.  {Lithutomia ;  Ircm 
>.iioc,  a  stone,  and  Ti/xvce,  to  cut.)  Cysto- 
mia.  The  operation  of  cutting  into  the 
bladder,  in  order  to  extract  a  stone.  Se- 
veral methods  have  been  recommendt?d  for 
performing  this  operation,  but  thfere  are 
only  two  which  can  be  practised  wiUi  any 
propriety.     One  is,  where  the  operation  15 


508 


LIV 


to  be  performed  immediately  above  the 
pnbes,  in  that  part  of  the  bladder  which  is 
Qot  covered  with  the  peritonaeum,  called  the 
high  operation.  The  other,  where  it  is  done 
in  the  perinaeum,  by  laying  open  the  neck 
and  lateral  part  of  the  bladder,  so  as  to  allow 
of  the  extraction  of  the  stone,  called  the  la- 
teral operation,  from  the  prostate  gland  of 
the  neck  of  the  bladder  being  laterally  rut. 
Li'TRON.  (Corruptly  written  for  vilpov.) 
Nitre. 

Li'Tus.  (From  lino,  to  anoint.)  A  lini- 
ment. 

LI'VER.,  nVst/j.  Hepar.  A  large  viscus, 
of  a  deep  red  colour,  of  great  size  and 
weight,  situated  under  the  diaphragm,  in 
the  right  hypochondrium,  its  smaller  portion 
occupying  part  of  the  epigastric  region.  In 
the  human  bodj',  the  liver  is  divided  into 
two  principal  lobes,  the  right  of  which  is  by 
far  the  largest.  They  are  divided  on  the 
upper  side  by  a  broad  ligament,  and  on  the 
other  side  by  a  considerable  depression  or 
fossa.  Between  and  below  these  two  lobes 
is  a  smaller  lobe,  called  lobulus  Spigelii.  In 
describing  this  viscus,  it  is  necessary  to  at- 
tend to  seven  principal  circumstances : — 
its  ligamrnts;  its  surfaces  ;  its  margins;  its 
tubercles ;  its  fissure  ;  its  sinus  ;  and  the 
pori  biliari. 

The  ligatnenis  of  the  liver  are  five  in 
number,  all  arising  from  the  peritonaeum. 
1.  The,  right  lateral  ligament,  which  con- 
nects the  thick  right  lobe  with  the  posterior 
part  of  the  diaphragm.  2.  The  left  lateral  li- 
gament, which  connects  the  convex  surface 
and  margin  of  the  left  lobe  with  the  dia- 
phragm, and,  in  those  of  whom  the  liver  is 
very  large,  with  the  cesophagus  and  spleen. 
3.  The  broad  or  middle  suspensory  ligament, 
which  passes  from  the  diaphragm  into  the 
convex  surface,  and  separates  the  right  lobe 
of  the  liver  from  the  left.  It  descends  from 
above  through  the  large  fissure  to  the  con- 
cave surface,  and  is  then  distributed  over 
the  whole  liver.  4.  The  round  ligament, 
which  in  adults  consists  of  the  umbilical  vein ; 
indurated  into  a  ligament.  5.  The  coronary 
ligament. 

The  liver  has  two  surfaces,  one  siiperior, 
which  is  convex  and  smooth,  and  one  in- 
ferior, which  is  concave,  and  has  holes  and 
depressions  to  receive,  not  only  the  conti- 
guous viscera,  but  the  vessels  running  into 
the  liver. 

The  margins  of  the  liver  are  also  two  in. 
number ;  the  one,  which  is  posterior  and 
superior  is  obtuse,  the  other,  situated  ante- 
riorly and  inferiorly,  is  acute. 

The  tubercles  of  the  liver  are  likewise 
two  in  number,  viz.  lobuhis  anonymus,  and 
lobulus  caudatus,  and  are  found  near  the 
vena  portae. 

Upon  looking  ou  the  concave  surface  of 
this  viscus,  a  considerable  fissure  is  obvious, 
known  bv  the  name  of  the  fissure  of  the  liver. 


LIV 

In  order  to  expose  the  sinus,  it  is  necc?» 
sary  to  remove  the  gall-bladder,  when  a 
considerable  sinus,  before  occupied  by  the 
gall-bladder,  will  be  apparent. 

The  blood  vessels  ofthe  hver  are  the  hepatic 
artery,  the  vena  portae,  and  the  venae  cavje 
hepaticae,  which  are  described  under  their 
proper  names.  The  absorbents  of  the  liver 
are  very  numerous.  The  liver  has  nerves 
from  the  great  intercostal  and  eighth  pair, 
which  arise  from  the  hepatic  plexus,  and 
proceed  along  with  the  hepatic  artery  and 
vena  portae  into  the  substance  of  the  liver. 
With  regard  to  the  substance  of  the  liver, 
various  opinions  have  been  entertadned.  It 
is,  however,  now  pretty  well  ascertained  to 
be  a  large  gland,  composed  of  lesser  glands 
connected  together  by  cellular  structure. 
The  small  glands  which  thus  compose  the 
substance  of  the  liver,  are  termed  penicilli. 
from  the  arrangement  of  the  minute  rami- 
fications of  the  vena  portae  composing  each 
gland,  resembling  that  of  the  hairs  of  a 
pencil.  The  chjef  use  of  this  large  viscus 
is  to  supply  a  fluid,  named  bile,  to  the 
intestines,  which  is  of  the  utmost  Importance 
in  chylincation.  The  small  penicilli  per- 
form this  function  by  a  specific  action  on 
the  blood  they  contain,  by  which  they  se- 
cret in  their  very  minute  ends  the  fluid 
termed  hepatic  bile ;  but  whether  they  pour 
it  into  what  is  called  a  follicle,  or  not,  is  yet 
undecided,  and  is  the  cause  of  the  difference 
of  opinion  respecting  the  substance  of  the 
liver.  If  it  be  secreted  into  a  follicle,  the 
substance  is  truly  glandular,  according  to 
the  notion  of  the  older  anatomists  :  but  if  it 
be  secreted  merely  into  a  small  vessel,  called 
a  biliary  pore  (whose  existence  can  be  de- 
monstrated) corresponding  to  the  end  of  each 
of  t!ie  penicilli,  without  any  intervening  fol- 
licle, its  substance  is  then,  in  their  opinion, 
vascular.  According  to  our  notions  in  the 
present  day,  in  either  case,  the  liver  is  said 
to  be  glandular  ;  for  we  have  the  idea  of  a 
gland  when  any  arrangement  of  vessels  per- 
forms the  office  of  separating  from  the 
blood  a  fluid  or  substance  different  in  its 
nature  from  the  blood.  The  small  vessels 
which  receive  the  bile  secreted  by  the  peni- 
cilli, are  called  pori  biliarii ;  these  converge 
together  throughout  the  substance  of  the 
liver  towards  its  under  surface,  and,  at 
length,  form  one  trunk,  called  ductus  hepa- 
ticus,  which  conveys  the  bile  into  either  the 
ductus  commimis  choledochus,  or  ductus cys- 
iicus.     See  Gall  bladder. 

Liver,   acute  inflammation  of  the.     See 
Hepatitis. 

Liver  of  sulphur.     See  Sulphuret. 

Liver-wort.  See  Marchantia  polymorpha. 

Liver-wort,  ash-coloured.  See  Lichen  ca- 
ninus. 

Liver-wort,  ground.  See  Lichen  caninus. 

Liver-wort,  Iceland,    fiee  Lichen  islandi~ 

CTS. 


LOB 


LOG 


509 


Liver-wort,  noble.  See  Marchantia  poly- 
morpha. 

Li'voR.  (From  liveo,  to  be  black  aud 
blue.)  A  blackish  mark  on  the  body,  from 
a  blow.     A  dark  circle  under  the  eye. 

Lix.  (From  kh,  light.)  Potash.  Wood- 
ash. 

Lixi'viA  vite,iola'ta  sflphu'rea.  An 
impure  sulphate  of  potash. 

LIXrVIAL.  Those  salts  are  called  lixi- 
vial  which  have  been  extracted  by  lixivia- 
tion,  and  these  chiefly  are  fixed  alkalies  ; 
which  are  therefore  called  lixivial  salts. 

LIXIVIATION.  Lessive.  The  process 
employed  by  chemists  of  dissoivicg,  by 
means  of  warm  water,  the  saline  and  solu- 
ble particles  of  cinders,  the  residues  of  distil- 
lation and  combustion,  coals  and  natural 
earths,  in  order  to  obtain  those  particles 
which  are  termed  lixivial  salts. 

LIXrVIUM.  (From  lix,  wood-ash.) 
The  liquor  in  which  saline  and  soluble  par- 
ticles of  the  residues  of  distillation  and 
combustion  are  disijolved. 

LixfviuM  sapona'rium.  See  PotasscB 
liquor. 

LiyiivivM  ta'rtari.  See  Poiassce  sub- 
carbonalis  liquor. 

LOBB,  Theophilus,  practised  as  a 
physician  in  Loudon  with  considerable  re- 
putation, and  left  several  works  on  medical 
topics.  He  died  in  1763,  in  the  8.5th  year 
of  his  age.  He  wrote  on  fevers,  small-pox, 
and  some  other  diseases  :  but  his  most  cele- 
brated publication  was,  "  A  Treatise  on 
Solvents  of  the  Stone,  and  on  curing  the 
Stone  and  the  Gout  by  Aliments,"  which 
passed  through  several  editions,  and  was 
translated  into  Latin  and  French  ;  he  con- 
sidered the  morbid  matter  of  an  alkaline 
nature,  and  vegetable  acids  as  the  remedy. 
He  was  author  also  of  "  A  Compendium  of 
the  Practice  of  Physic,"  and  of  several  pa- 
pers in  the  Gentleman's  iVIagazine. 

LOBE'LIA.  (Named  in  honour  of  Lo- 
bel,  a  botanist.) 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnsean  system.  Class,  Syngenesia.  Or- 
der, Monogamia. 

2.  The  pharmacopcsial  name  of  the  blue 
lobelia,  or  cardinal  flower. 

Lobe'lia  stphili'tica.  The  systema- 
tic name  of  the  blue  lobelia  of  the  pharma- 
copoeias. The  root  is  the  part  directed  by 
the  Edinburgh  Pharmacopoeia  for  medicinal 
use  ;  in  taste  it  resembles  tobacco,  and  is 
apt  to  excite  vomiting.  It  derived  the  name 
of  syphilitica  from  its  efficacy  in  the  cure  of 
syphilis,  as  experienced  by  the  North  Ame- 
rican Indians,  who  considered  it  as  a  specific 
in  that  disease,  and  with  whom  it  was  long 
an  important  secret,  which  was  purchased 
by  Sir  William  Johnson,  and  since  pub- 
lished by  different  authors.  The  method  of 
employing  this  medicine  is  stated  as  fol- 
lows :  A  decoction  is  made  of  a  handful  of 


the  roots  m  three  measures  of  water.  Of 
this  half  a  measure  is  taken  in  the  morning 
feisting,  and  repeated  in  the  evening ;  and 
the  dose  is  gradually  increased,  till  its  pur- 
gative effects  become  too  violent,  when  the 
decoction  is  to  be  intermitted  for  a  day  or 
two,  and  then  renewed,  unld  a  perfect  cure 
is  effected.  During  the  use  of  this  medicine, 
a  proper  regimen  is  to  be  enjoined,  and  the 
ulcers  are  also  to  be  frequently  washed  with 
the  decoction,  or,  if  deep  and  foul,  to  be 
sprinkled  with  tlie  powder  of  the  inner  bark 
of  the  New  Jersey  tea-tree.  Ceanothus 
Americanus.  Although  the  plant  thus  used 
is  said  to  cure  the  disease  in  a  very  short 
time,yet  it  is  not  found  that  the  antisyphilitic 
powers  of  the  lobelia  have  been  confirmed 
in  any  instance  of  European  practice. 

LO'BULUS.  (Dim.  of  lobus,  a  lobe.) 
A  small  lobe. 

Lo'bulus  accesso'rius.  See  Lobulus 
anonymus. 

LO'BULUS  ANO'NYMUS.  Lobuhis 
accessorius  anterior-quadratus.  The  ante- 
rior point  of  the  right  lobe  of  the  liver. 
Others  define  it  to  be  that  space  of  the  great 
lobe  betwixt  the  fossa  for  the  umbilical  vein 
and  gall-bladder,  and  extending  forward 
from  the  fossa  for  the  lodgement  of  the  vena 
portffi,  to  the  anterior  margin  of  the  liver. 

Lo'bulus  cauda'tus.  Processus  cauda- 
tus.  A  tail-like  process  of  the  liver,  stretch- 
ing downward  from  the  middle  of  the  great 
right  lobe  to  the  lobulus  spigellii.  It  is  be- 
hind the  gall-bladder  and  betwixt  the  fossa 
venae  portaruin,  and  the  fissure  for  the 
lodgement  of  the  vena  cava. 

LO'BULUS  SPIGE'LII.  Lobulus  pos- 
terior. L.  posticus  papillalus.  The  lobulus 
spigelii  is  betwixt  the  two  greater  lobes, 
but  rather  belonging  to  the  right  great 
lobe.  From  its  situation,  deep  behind,  and 
from  its  having  a  perpendicular  papilla- 
like projection,  it  is  called  lobulus  posterior, 
or  papillatus.  To  the  left  side  it  has  the 
fissure  for  the  lodgement  of  the  ductus  veno- 
sus ;  on  the  right,  the  fissure  for  the  vena 
cava ;  and  above,  it  has  the  great  transverse 
fissure  of  the  hver,  for  the  lodgement  of  the 
cylinder  of  the  porta  ;  obliquely  to  the  right, 
and  upwards,  it  has  a  connection  with  the 
lower  concave  surface  of  the  great  lobe,  by 
the  processus  caudatus, which  Winslow  calls 
one  of  the  roots  of  the  lobulus  spigelii.  It  is 
received  into  the  bosom  of  the  lesser  curve 
of  the  stomach. 

LOCA'LES.  The  fourth  class  of  Cul- 
len's  Nosology,  which  comprehends  morbid 
affections  that  are  partial,  and  includes 
eight  orders,  viz.  dysaesthesiae,  dysorexise, 
dyscinesiae,  apocenoses,  epischeses,  tumores, 
ectopia,  and  dialyses. 

Loca'lis  membru'na.     The  pia  mater. 

LO'CHlA.  (From  >.o)(^iua>,  to  bring 
forth.)  The  cleaasings.  'I'he  serous,  and 
for  the  mo3t  part  green-coloured,  discharge 


>10 


LOiV 


LON 


that  takes  place  from  the  uterus  and  vagina 
of  -women,  during  the  first  four  days  after 
delivery. 

LOCHIORRHCE'A.  (From  mx^l,  and 
and  f  54),  to  flow.)  An  excessive  discharge 
of  the  lochia. 

Locked  jaw.     See  Tetanus. 

Logwood.  See  Hcematoxylon  campechia- 
num. 

LOMMIUS,  JoDOCTJS,  was  born  in  Guel- 
derland,  about  the  commencement  of  the 
16tli  century.  Having  received  from  his 
father  a  good  classical  education,  he  turned 
his  attention  to  medicine,  which  he  studied 
chiefly  at  Paris.  He  practised  for  a  consi- 
derable time  at  Tournay,  where  he  was 
pensionary-physician  in  1557 ;  and  three 
years  after  he  removed  to  Brussels.  The 
period  of  his  death  is  not  known.  He  left 
three  small  works,  which  are  still  valued 
from  the  purity  and  elegance  of  their  Lati- 
nity:  a  Commentarj'on  Celsus  ;  Medicinal 
Observations,  in  three  books ;  and  a  Trea- 
tise on  the  Cure  of  continued  Fevers  ;  the 
two  latter  have  been  several  times  reprint- 
ed and  translated. 

Lonchi'tis.  (From  xoy^n,  a  lance  ;  so 
named  because  the  leaves  resemble  the  head 
of  a  lance.)     The  herb  spleenwort. 

Longa'num.  (From  longus,  long;  so 
named  from  its  length.)  The  intestinum 
rectum. 

Longing.  A  disease  peculiar  to  the 
female,  and  only  during  pregnancy,  and 
those  states  in  which  the  uterine  discharge 
is  suppressed. 

LONGl'SSIMUS  DO'RSI.  Lumhodorso 
trachelien,  of  Dumas.  This  muscle,  which 
is  somewhat  thicker  than  the  sacro-lumba- 
lis,  greatly  resembles  it,  however,  in  its 
shape  and  extent,  and  arises,  in  common 
with  that  muscle,  between  it  and  the  spine. 
It  ascends  upwards  along  the  spine,  and  is 
inserted  by  small  double  tendons  into  the 
posterior  and  inferior  part  of  all  the  trans- 
verse processes  of  the  vertebras  of  the  back, 
and  sometimes  of  the  last  vertebra  of  the 
neck.  From  its  outside  it  sends  off  several 
bundles  of  fleshy  fibres,  interspersed  with  a 
few  tendinous  filaments,  which  are  usually 
inserted  into  the  lower  edge  of  the  ten 
uppermost  ribs,  not  far  from  their  tubercles. 
In  some  subjects,  however,  they  are  found 
inserted  into  a  less  nvmiber,  and  in  others, 
though  more  rarely,  into  ever}'  one  of  the 
ribs.  Towards  the  upper  part  of  this 
muscle  is  observed  a  broad  and  thin  portion 
of  fleshy  fibres,  which  cross  and  intimately 
adliere  to  the  fibres  of  the  longissimus  dorsi. 
This  portion  arises  from  the  upper  and  pos- 
terior part  of  the  transverse  processes  of 
the  five  or  six  uppermost  vertebrae  of  the 
back,  by  as  many  tendinous  origins,  and  is 
usually  inserted  by  six  tendinous  and  fleshy 
slips,  into  the  transverse  processes  of  the  six 
inferior  vertebras  of  the  neck.    This  portion 


is  described  by  Winslow  and  Albinus,  as  a 
distinct  muscle ;  by  the  former,  imder  the 
name  of  transversalis  major  colli,  and  by  the 
latter,  under  that  of  transversalis  eervicis. 
But  its  fibres  are  so  intimately  connected 
with  those  of  the  longissimus  dorsi,  that  it 
may  very  properly  be  considered  as  an  ap- 
pendage to  the  latter.  The  use  of  this  mus- 
cle is  to  extend  the  vertebrae  of  the  back, 
and  to  keep  the  trunk  of  the  body  erect ;  by 
means  of  its  appendage,  it  likewise  serves  to 
turn  the  neck  obliquely  backwards,  and  a 
little  to  one  side. 

LoNGi'ssiMus  ma'nfs.  The  flexor  tertii 
internodii  pollicis. 

LoNGi'ssiMus  o'ctJLi.  The  obliquus  ma- 
jor oculi. 

LONGITUDINAL  SINUS.  Longitudi- 
nal sinus  of  the  dura  mater.  A  triangular 
canal,  proceeding  in  the  falciform  process 
of  the  dura  mater,  immediately  under  the 
bones  of  the  skull,  from  the  crista  galli  to 
the  tentorium,  where  it  branches  into  the 
lateral  sinusses.  The  longitudinal  sinus  has 
a  number  of  trabeculae  or  fibres  crossing  it. 
Its  use  is  to  receive  the  blood  from  the  veins 
of  the  pia  mater,  and  convey  it  into  the  late- 
ral sinusses,  to  be  carried  through  the  inter- 
nal jugulars  to  the  heart. 

LO'NGUS  CO'LLI.  Pre  dorso  cervical, 
of  Dumas.  This  is  a  pretty  considerable 
muscle,  situated  close  to  the  anterior  and 
lateral  part  of  the  vertebra  of  the  neck. 
Its  outer  edge  is  in  part  covered  by  the  rec- 
tus internus  major.  It  arises  tendinous  and 
fleshy  within  the  thorax,  from  the  bodies  of 
the  three  superior  vertebras  of  the  back,  la- 
terally; from  the  bottom  and  fore-part  of 
the  transverse  processes  of  the  first  and  se- 
cond vertebrae  of  the  back,  and  of  the  last 
vertebra  of  the  neck :  and  likewise  from  the 
upper  and  anterior  points  of  the  transverse 
processes  of  the  sixth,  fifth,  fourth,  and  third 
vertebrae  of  the  neck,  by  as  many  small,  dis- 
tinct tendons  ;  and  is  inserted  tendinous  into 
the  fore-part  of  the  second  vertebra  of  the 
neck,  near  its  fellow.  This  muscle,  whea 
it  acts  singl}',  moves  the  neck  to  one  side  ; 
but,  when  both  act,  the  neck  is  brought  di- 
rectly forwards. 

LONI'CERA.  The  name  of  a  genus  of 
plants  in  the  Linnsean  system.  Class,  Pen- 
tandria.     Order,  Monogynia. 

LoNi'cERA  diervi'lla.  The  systema- 
tic name  of  a  species  of  honey-suckle.  Di- 
ervilla.  The  young  branches  of  this  spe- 
cies, Lonicera  diervilla ;  racemis  termina- 
libus,  foliis  serratis,  of  Linnaeus,  are  em- 
ployed in  North  America  as  a  certain  re- 
medy in  gonorrhoea  and  suppression  of 
urine.  It  has  not  yet  been  exhibited  in  Eu- 
rope. 

LoNi'cERA  PERicLi'MENtTM.  Honeysuc- 
kle. This  beautiful  and  common  plant  was 
formerly  used  in  the  cure  of  asthma,  for 
cleansing  sordid  nicer?,  and  removing  diseia^ 


LOIL 


LOW 


ill 


i-es  ot  tlie  skin,  virtues  it  does  not  now  ap- 
pear to  possess. 

Looseness.     See  Diarrhma. 

Lo'PEz  ra'dix.  Radix  lopeziuna.  Radix, 
indica  lopeziana.  The  root  of  an  unknown 
tree,  growing,  according  to  some,  at  Goa. 
It  is  met  witli  in  pieces  of  different  thick- 
ness, some  at  least  of  two  inches  diameter. 
The  woody  part  is  whitish,  and  very  light ; 
softer,  more  spongy,  and  whiter  next  the 
bark,  including  a  denser,  somewhat  reddish, 
medullary  part.  The  bark  is  rough,  wrink- 
led, brown,  soft,  and,  as  it  were,  woolly, 
pretty  thick,  covered  with  a  thin  paler  cuti- 
cle. Neither  the  woody  nor  cortical  part 
has  any  remarkable  smell  or  taste,  nor  any 
appearance  of  resinous  matter.  It  appears 
that  this  medicine  has  been  remarkably 
effectual  in  stopping  colliquative  diarrhoeas, 
which  had  resisted  the  usual  remedies. 
Those  attending  the  last  stage  of  consump- 
tions were  particularly  relieved  by  its  use. 
It  seemed  to  act,  not  by  an  astringent 
power,  but  by  a  faculty  of  restraining  and 
appeasing  spasmodic  and  inordinate  mo- 
tions of  the  intestines.  Dr.  Gaubius,  who 
gives  this  account,  compares  its  action  to 
that  of  Simarouba,  but  thinks  it  more  ejfica- 
cious  than  this  medicine. 

Lopes-root.     See  Lopez  radix. 

Lopezia'na  ra'dix.     See  Lopez  radix. 

LopHA'DiA.  (From  xoaof,  the  liinder 
part  of  the  neck.)  Lophia.  The  first  ver- 
tebras of  the  neck. 

LoRDo'sjs.  (From  Kopio;,  curved,  bent.) 
An  affection  of  the  spine,  in  which  it  is 
bent  inwards. 

Lo'rica.  (From  lorico,  to  crust  over.) 
A  kind  of  lute,  with  which  vessels  are 
coated  before  they  are  put  into  the  fire. 

Lorica'tion.  Coating.  Nicholson  re- 
commends the  following  composition  for 
the  coating  of  glass  vessels,  to  prevent  their 
breaking  when  exposed  to  heat.  Take  of 
sand  and  clay,  equal  parts ;  make  them  into 
a  thin  paste,  with  fresh  blood,  prevented 
from  coagulating  by  agitation,  till  it  is  cold, 
and  diluted  with  water  ;  add  to  this  some 
hair,  and  powdered  glass  ;  with  a  brush, 
dipped  in  this  mixture,  besmear  the  glass  ; 
and  when  this  layer  is  dry,  let  the  same 
operation  be  repeated  twice,  or  oftener,  till 
the  coat  applied  is  about  one-third  part  of 
an  inch  in  thickness. 

Lo'rijsd  matri'cis.  An  epilepsy,  or  a 
convulsive  disorder,  proceeding  from  the 
uterus. 

LORRY,  Anne-Charles,  was  born 
near  Paris  in  1725.  He  studied  and  prac- 
tised as  a  physician,  with  unremitting  zeal 
and  peculiar  modesty,  and  obtained  a  high 
reputation.  At  23  he  was  admitted  doctor 
of  medicine  at  Paris,  and  subsequently  be- 
came doctor  regent  of  the  faculty.  He  was 
author  of  several  works,  some  of  which  still 
maintain  their  value  ;  particularly  his  trea- 
tise on  Cutaneous   Diseases,  which  com- 


bines much  erudition  and  accurate  obser- 
vation, with  great  clearness  of  arrangement, 
and  perspicuity  of  language.  He  died  in 
1783, 

Loss  of  .Appetite.     See  .Anorexia. 

LOTION.  (Lotio ;  from  lavo,  to  wash.) 
An  external  fluid  application.  Lotions  are 
usually  applied  by  wetting  linen  in  them, 
and  keeping  it  on  the  part  affected. 

LOTUS.  (From  xa),  to  desire.)  LA 
tree  whose  fruit  was  said  to  be  so  delicious 
as  to  make  those  who  tasted  it  to  forsake  all 
other  desires  :  hence  the  proverb  Acdtov 
(ipctyov,  lotum  guslavi  :  I  have  tasted  lotus. 

2.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnsean  system.  Class,  Diadelphia.  Or- 
der, Decandria. 

LOUIS,  Anthony,  was  born  at  Metz 
in  1723.  He  attained  great  reputation  as 
a  surgeon,  and  was  honoured  with  nume- 
rous appointments,  and  marks  of  distinction, 
as  well  in  his  own,  as  by  foreign  countries. 
He  wrote  the  surgical  part  of  the  "  Ency- 
clopedie,"  and  presented  several  interest- 
ing papers  to  the  Royal  Academy  of  Sur- 
gery, of  which  he  was  secretary  ;  besides 
which,  he  was  author  of  several  works  oh 
anatomical,  medical,  and  other  subjects. 
In  a  memoir  on  the  legitimacy  of  retarded 
births,  he  maintains  that  the  detention  of 
the  foetus  more  than  ten  days  beyond  the 
ninth  month  is  physically  impossible. 

Lousy  disease.  A  general  corruption  of 
the  humours,  in  consequence  of  which  these 
insects  are  bred  in  ulcers,  and  cover  the 
whole  body. 

Love-apple.  The  fruit  of  the  Solanum 
lycopersicum,  of  Linnaeus.  It  is  so  much 
esteemed  by  the  Portuguese  and  the  Spa- 
niards, that  it  is  an  ingredient  in  almost  all 
their  soups  and  sauces,  and  is  deemed  cool- 
ing and  nutritive. 

Lavage.     See  Ligusticum  Levisticum. 

LOWER,  Richard,  was  born  in  Corn- 
wall about  the  year  1631.  He  graduated 
at  Oxford,  and  having  materially  assisted 
the  celebrated  Dr.  Willis  in  his  dissections, 
he  was  introduced  into  practice  by  that 
physician.  In  1665  he  published  a  defence 
of  Willis's  work  on  Fevers,  displaying 
much  learning  and  ingenuity.  But  his  most 
important  performance  was  entitled, 
"  Tractatus  de  Corde,  item  de  motu  et  ca- 
lore  Sanguinis,  et  Chyli  in  eum  transitu," 
printed  four  years  after.  He  demonstrated 
the  dependance  of  the  motions  of  the  hccirt 
upon  the  nervous  influence,  and  referred 
the  red  colour  of  arterial  blood  to  the  action 
of  the  air  in  the  lungs ;  he  also  gave  an  ac- 
count of  his  experiments,  made  at  Oxford 
in  February  1665,  on  the  transfusion  of 
blood  from  one  living  animal  to  another,  of 
which  an  abstract  had  before  appeared  in 
the  Philosophical  Transactions.  He  after- 
wards practised  this  upon  an  insane  person, 
before  the  Royal  Society,  of  which  he  wag 
admitted  a  fellow  in  1667,  as  well  as  of  the 


512 


LUI 


LUM 


College  of  Physicians.  The  reputation  ac- 
quired by  these  and  some  other  minor  pub- 
lications procured  him  extensive  practice, 
particularly  after  the  death  of  Dr.  Willis  : 
but  his  political  opinions  brought  him  into 
discredit  at  court,  and  he  declined  conside- 
I'ably  before  the  close  of  his  life  in  1691. 
The  operation  of  transfusion  was  soon  ex- 
ploded, experience  having  shown  that  it 
was  attended  with  pernicious  conse- 
quences. 

Loxa'rthros.  (From  ko^o;,  oblique, 
and  AfiBpov,  a  joint.)  An  obliquity  of  the 
joint,  without  spasm  or  luxation. 

Ltr'DrsHELMo'NTii.  The  waxen  vein, 
called  also  ludusparacelsi.  A  stony  matter 
said  to  be  serviceable  in  calculus. 

LUDWIG,  Christiaw  Theophilus, 
was  born  in  Silesia  in  1709,  and  educated 
for  the  medical  profession.  Having  a  strong 
bias  towards  natural  history,  he  went  on  an 
expedition  to  the  north  of  Africa  :  and  soon 
after  his  return,  in  1733,  he  became  pro- 
fessor of  medicine  at  Leipsic.  The  first 
thesis  defended  there  under  his  presidency 
related  to  the  manner  in  which  marine 
plants  are  nourished ;  which  he  showed  not 
to  be  by  the  root,  as  is  the  case  in  the  gene- 
rality of  the  vegetable  kingdom.  He  after- 
wards published  several  botanical  works,  in 
which  he  finds  many  objections  to  the  Lin- 
nsean  arrangement,  rather  preferring  that 
of  Rivinus ;  but  on  very  unsatisfactory 
grounds.  Elementary  works  were  likewise 
written  by  him  on  the  diiferent  branches  of 
medical  knowledge.  A  more  important  work 
is  entitled  "  Adversaria  Medico-practica," 
in  three  octavo  volumes.  He  has  given  an 
account  of  his  trials  of  Stramonium  and 
Belladonna  in  epilepsy,  by  no  means  fa- 
vourable to  either.     He  died  in  1773. 

Lu'es  dei'fica.  One  of  the  pompous 
names  for  epilepsy. 

Ltj'ES  necro'des  convulsi'va.  a  mild 
typhus  fever. 

LU'ES  VENE'REA.  (From  xvc^,  to 
dissolve,  because  it  produces  dissolution ; 
and  venerea,  from  Venus,  because  it  is  pro- 
pagated by  acts  of  venery.)  The  plague  of 
Venus,  or  the  venereal  disease.  Dr.  Cul- 
len  calls  it  syphilis.  It  has  also  been  called 
the  venereal  pestilence,  or  pox.  Aphrodi- 
sius  morbus.  Morbus  gaUicus.  Indicus 
morbus.  JiTeapolitanus  morbus.  Palursa. 
See  Syphilis  and  Gonorrhoea. 

LUISINUS,  Louis,  was  born  at  Udina, 
where  he  obtained  considerable  reputation 
about  the  middle  of  the  16th  century.  He 
translated  Hippocrates's  aphorisms  into  La- 
tin hexameters ;  and  published  a  treatise  on 
regulating  the  affections  of  the  mind  by 
moral  philosophy  and  the  medical  art :  but 
his  most  celebrated  work  is  entitled 
"  Aphrodisiacus,"  printed  at  Venice,  in  two 
folio  volumes :  the  first  containing  an  ac- 
count of  preceding  treatises  on  syphillis,  the 
I'econcl  comprehended  principally  the  ma^ 


nuscript  works  on  the  subject,  which  had  not 
then  been  committed  to  the  press. 

LU'JULA.  (Corrupted  or  contracted 
from  Allelujah,  Praise  the  Lord ;  so  called 
from  its  many  virtues.)  See  Oxalis  acetosella. 

LUMBA'GO.  (From  lumhus,  the  loin.) 
A  rheumatic  affection  of  the  muscles  about 
the  loins. 

Lumba'go  psoa'dica.  Lumbago  aposie- 
malosa.  Lumbago  ab  arihrocace.  Pains 
in  the  loins  from  abscess. 

Lcmba'res  arte'rije.  The  lumbal 
arteries. 

Lumba'res  ne'rvi.  The  Imnbal  nerve. 

Lumba'res  ve'n^.   The  lumbal  veins, 

Lumba'ris  exte'rjvus.  See  ^uadralus.. 
lumboriim. 

Ltjmba'ris  inte'rntjs.  See  Psoas 
magnus. 

LUMBAR  ABSCESS.  Psoas  abscess, 
A  species  of  arthropuosis,  that  receives  its 
name  from  the  situation  in  which  the  mat- 
ter is  foimd,  namely,  upon  the  side  of  the 
psoas  muscle,  or  betwixt  that  and  the  iliacus 
internus.  Between  these  muscles,  there 
lies  a  quantity  of  loose  cellular  membrane, 
in  which  an  inflammation  often  takes  place, 
either  spontaneously  or  from  mechanical  in- 
juries. This  terminates  in  an  abscess  that 
can  procure  no  outlet  but  by  a  circuitous 
course,  in  which  it  generally  produces  irre- 
parable mischief,  without  any  violent  symp- 
toms occurring  to  alarm  the  patient.  The 
abscess  sometimes  forms  a  sv>relling  above 
Poupart's  ligament;  sometimes  below  it; 
and  frequently  the  matter  glides  under  the 
fascia  of  the  thigh.  Occasionally,  it  makes 
its  way  through  the  sacro-ischiatic  foramen, 
and  assumes  rather  the  appearance  of  a  fis- 
tula in  ano.  The  uneasiness  in  the  loins, 
and  the  impulse  communicated  to  the  tu- 
mour, by  coughing,  evince  that  the  disease 
arises  in  the  lumbar  region  ;  but  it  must  be 
confessed,  that  we  can  hardly  ever  know  the 
existence  of  the  disorder,  before  the  tu- 
mour, by  presentingitself  externally,  leads 
us  to  such  information.  The  lumbar  abscess 
is  sometimes  connected  with  diseased  ver- 
tebriE,  which  may  either  be  a  cause  or  ef- 
fect of  the  collection  of  matter.  The  dis- 
ease, however,  is  frequently  unattended 
with  this  complication. 

The  situation  of  the  symptoms  of  lumbar 
abscess  renders  this  affection  liable  to  be 
mistaken  for  some  other,  viz.  lumbago  and 
nephritic  pains,  and  towards  its  termina- 
tion, for  crural  or  femoral  henaia.  The 
first,  hoAvever,  is  not  attended  with  the 
shivering  that  occurs  here ;  and  nephritic 
complaints  are  generally  discoverable  by 
attention  to  the  state  of  the  urine.  The 
distinction  from  crural  hernia  is  more  difii- 
cult.  In  both,  a  soft  inelastic  swelling  is 
felt  in  the  same  situation  :  but  in  hernia,  it 
is  attended  with  obstructed  feeces,  vomiting, 
&c.  and  its  appearance  is  always  sudden, 
while  the  lumbar  tumour  is  preceded  by  va- 
rious complaints  before  its  appearance  in 


LtiN 


LUT 


313 


the  thigh.  In  a  horizontal  posture,  the 
abscess  also  totally  disappears,  while  the 
hernea  does  not. 

Lumbar  region.     The  loins, 

LUMBRICA'LES  MA'NUS.  {Lumbri- 
cales,  sc.  miisculi ;  from  their  resemblance 
to  the  lumbricus,  or  earth-worm.  Fidici- 
nales.  Flexor  primi  internodii  digitorum 
manics,  vel  perforatus  lumbricalis,  of  Cow- 
per.  Anuli  tendino-phalangiens,  of  Dumas. 
The  four  small  flexors  of  the  fingers,  which 
assist  the  bending  of  the  fingers  when  the 
long  flexors  are  in  full  action.  They  arise 
thin  and  fleshy  fi'om  the  outside  of  the  ten- 
dons of  the  flexor  profundus,  a  little  above 
the  lower  edge  of  the  carpal  ligaments,  and 
are  inserted  by  long  slender  tendons  into 
the  outer  sides  of  the  broad  tendons  of  the 
interosseal  muscles  about  the  middle  of  the 
first  joint  of  the  fingers. 

LUMBRICA'LES  PE'DIS.  Planti- 
tendino-phalangien,  of  Dumas.  Four  mus- 
cles like  the  former,  that  increase  the  flex- 
ion of  the  toes,  and  draw  them  inwards. 

LUMBRrCUS.  (d  lubricitate ;  from  its 
slipperiness.)  Ascaris  lumbricoides.  Lum- 
bricus  teres.  The  long  round  worm.  A 
species  of  worm  which  inhabits  occasionally 
the  human  intestines.  It  hcis  three  nipples 
at  its  head,  and  a  triangular  mouth  in  its 
middle.  Its  length  is  from  four  to  twelve 
inches,  and  its  thickness,  when  twelve 
inches  long,  about  that  of  a  goose-quill. 
They  are  sometimes  solitary,  at  other  times 
very  numerous. 

LuMBRi'cus  TERRE'STRis.  See  Earth- 
worm. 

Lu'mbtts  ve'weris.  See  Achillea  mille- 
folium. 

Lr'NA.  (So  named  from  its  resemblance 
in  brightness  to  the  moon.)  The  old  alche- 
mistical  name  of  silver. 

Lunar  caustic.     See  Argentinitras. 

LUNA'RE  OS.  One  of  the  bones  of  the 
wrist. 

Luna'tica  ischu'ria.  (From  luna,  the 
moon.)  A  suppression  of  urine  which 
returns  monthly.  It  js  noticed  by  Sauva- 
ges. 

LUNG.  Pulmo.  The  lungs  are  two 
viscera  situated  in  the  chest,  by  means  of 
which  we  breathe.  The  lung  in  the  right 
cavjty  of  the  chest  is  divided  into  three 
lobes,  that  in  the  left  cavity  into  two.  They 
hang  in  the  chest,  attached  at  their  superior 
part  to  the  neck,  by  means  of  the  trachea, 
and  are  separated  by  the  mediastinum.  They 
are  also  attached  to  the  heart  by  means  of 
the  pulmonary  vessels.  The  substance  of 
the  lungs  is  of  four  kinds,  viz.  vesicular, 
vascular,  bronchial,  and  parenchymatous. 
The  vesicular  substance  is  composed  of  the 
air-cells.  The  vascular  invests  those  cells 
like  a  net-work.  The  bronchial  is  formed 
by  the  ramifications  of  the  bronchia  through- 
out the  lungs,  having  the  air-cells  at  their 
extremities :  and  the  spoogj'-  substance  that 


connects  these  parts  is  termed  the  paren- 
chyma. The  lungs  are  covered  with  a  fine 
membrane,  a  reflection  of  the  pleura,  called 
pleura  pultnonalis.  The  internal  surface  of 
the  air-cells  is  covered  with  a  very  fine, 
delicate,  and  sensible  membrane,  which  is 
continued  from  the  larynx  through  the  tra- 
chea  .and  bronchia.  The  arteries  of  the 
lungs  are  the  bronchial,  a  branch  of  the 
aorta,  which  carries  blood  to  the  lungs  for 
their  nourishment ;  and  the  pulmonary, 
which  circulates  the  blood  through  the  air- 
cells  to  undergo  a  certain  change.  The  pul- 
monary veins  return  the  blood  that  has  un- 
dergone this  change,  by  four  trunks,  into  the 
left  auricle  of  the  heart.  The  bronchial 
veins  terminate  in  the  vena  azygos.  The 
nerves  of  the  lungs  are  from  the  eighth  pair 
and  great  intercostal.  The  absorbents  are 
of  two  orders;  the  superficial,  and  deep- 
seated  :  the  former  are  more  readily  detect- 
ed than  the  latter.  The  glands  of  these  vis- 
cera are  called  bronchial.  They  are  mu- 
ciparous, and  situated  about  the  bronchia. 
See  Respiration. 

Lung-wort,  spotted.  See  Pulmonaria 
officinalis. 

LUTIA.  (From  xvma),  to  molest.)  A 
genus  of  disease  including  encysted  tumours, 
whose  contents  are  very  thick,  and  some- 
times solid,  as  meliceris,  atheroma,  steatoma. 
and  ganglion. 

Lfpi'nus.  (From  Kvn-yi,  grief,  or  dis- 
like ;  so  called  from  its  extreme  bitterness.) 
Under  this  term  the  white  lupin  is  directed 
in  some  pharmacopoeias.  The  seed,  the 
ordinary  food  of  mankind  in  the  days  of 
Galen  and  Pliny,  is  now  forgotten.  Its 
farinaceous  and  bitter  meal  is  occasionally 
exhibited  to  remove  worms  from  the  intes- 
tines, and  made  into  poultices  to  resolve  in- 
dolent tumours. 

Lupi'nus  a'letts.  The  systematic  name 
of  the  white  lupin.     See  Lupinus. 

LU'PULUS.  (From  wtth,  dislike :  so 
named  from  its  bitterness).  See  Humu- 
lus. 

LUTUS.  The  wolf,  so  named  from  its 
rapacity.  The  cancer  is  also  so  called,  be- 
cause it  eats  away  the  flesh  like  a  wolf. 

Lfstra'go.  (From  Itistro,  to  expiate  ; 
so  called  because  it  was  used  in  the  ancient 
purifications.)     Flat  or  base  vervain. 

Lute.     See  Lutum. 

Lu'tea  cd'rpora.     See  Corpus  lufeum. 

Lfte'ola.  (From  lutum,  mud,  because 
it  grows  in  muddy  places,  or  is  of  the  colour 
of  mud.)  Struthium.  Dyer's  weed.  Di- 
oscorides  recommends  it  as  useful  in  jaun- 
dice, but  it  is  now  neglected. 

LU'TUM.  (From  xt/Toc,  soluble.)  C(e- 
mentum.  Mud.  Lute.  A  composition 
with  which  chemical  vessels  are  covered, 
to  preserve  them  from  the  violence  of  the 
fire,  and  to  close  exactly  their  joinings  to 
each  other,  to  retain  the  substances  which 


>i4 


LYC 


LYM 


they  eontain  when  they  are  volatile  and 
reclHced  to  vapour. 

LUXATION.  {Luxatura;  from  luxo, 
to  put  out  of  joint.)  A  dislocation  of  a 
Ibone  from  its  proper  cavity. 

Lyca'btche.  (From  xuxo?,  a  virolf,  and 
^-yX'^t  to  strangle.)  A  species  of  quincy,  in 
which  the  patient  makes  a  noise  like  the 
howling  of  a  wolf. 

Ltcanthro'pia.  (From  \v»oc,  a  wolf, 
and  ctvOfnvo?,  a  man.)  A  species  of  insa- 
nity, in  which  the  patients  leave  their 
houses  in  the  night,  and  wander  about  likp 
wolves,  in  unfrequented  places. 

Lt'chjvis.  (From  xv^^voi,  a  torch ;  be- 
cause the  ancients  used  its  leaves  rolled  up 
for  torches.)  A  name  of  several  vegetable 
productions. 

Lyco'cTOJJUM.  (From  xuao?,  a  wolf, 
and  KTUVO!,  to  slay  ;)  so  called  because  it 
was  the  custom  of  hunters  to  secrete  it  in 
raw  flesh,  for  the  purpose  of  destroying 
Wolves, 

LYCOPE'RDON.  (From  Kvitoi,  a  wolf, 
and  'sre^So),  to  break  wind  :  so  named  be- 
cause it  was  supposed  to  spring  from  the 
dung  of  wolves.) 

1 .  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnsean  system.  Class,  Crypiogamia.  Or- 
der, Fungi. 

2,  The  pharmacopoeial  name  of  the  puff- 
ball.     See  Lycoperdon  bovisla. 

Ltcope'rdon  bovi'sta.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  puff-ball.  Crepitus  lupi.  A 
round  or  egg-shaped  fungus,  the  Lycoper- 
don bovista,  subrmundum,  lacerato  dehiscens, 
of  Linnseus ;  when  fresh,  of  a  white  colour, 
with  a  very  short,  or  scarcely  any  pedicle, 
growing  in  dry  pasture  grounds.  When 
young,  it  is  sometimes  covered  w^th  tuber- 
cles on  the  outside,  and  is  pulpy  within. 
By  age  it  becomes  smooth  externally,  and 
dries  internally  into  a  very  fine,  light, 
brownish  dust,  which  is  used  by  the  com- 
mon people  to  stop  haBmori'hages.  See 
Lycoperdon. 

Lycope'rdon  ttt'ber.  The  systematic 
iiame  of  the  truffle.  Tuber  cibarium,  of 
Dr.  Withering.  A  solid  fungus  of  a  globu- 
lar figure,  which  grows  under  the  sm^face  of 
the  ground  without  any  roots  or  the  access 
©flight,  and  attains  a  size  from  a  pea  to  the 
largest  potato.  It  has  a  rough,  blackish 
coat,  and  is  c'o-titute  of  fibres.  Cooks  are 
well  acquainteu  with  its  use  and  qualities. 
It  is  found  in  woods  and  pastures  in  some 
parts  of  Kent,  but  is  not  very  common  in 
England.  In  France  and  Spain,  truffles 
are  very  frequent,  and  grow  to  a  much 
larger  size  than  they  do  here.  In  tliese 
places  the  peasants  find  it  worth  their  while 
to  search  for  them,  and  they  train  up  dogs 
and  swine  for  this  purpose,  who,  after  they 
have  been  inured  to  their  smell  by  their 
masters  frequently  placing  them  in  their 
way,  will  readily  scrape  them  up  as  they 
ramble  the  fields  and  wood?, 


Lycope'rsicum.  (From  auroj,  a  w<rit^ 
and  TTifo-iKov,  a  peach ;  so  called  from  its 
exciting  a  violent  degree  of  lust.)  Wolf's 
peach.     Poisonous. 

LYCOPO'DIUM.  (From  xwk«c,  a  wolf, 
and  TTovg,  a  foot;  so  called  from  its  suppO" 
sed  resemblance.) 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnsean  system.  Class,  Cryptogamia.  Or- 
der, Musci. 

2.  The  pharmacopoeial  name  of  the  club= 
moss.     See  Lycopodimn  clavatum, 

Ltcopo'dhtm  clava'tum.  The  syste^ 
matic  name  of  the  club-moss.  Wolf's  claw. 
This  plant,  muscus  clavalus,  affords  a  great 
quantity  of  pollen,  which  is  much  esteemed 
in  some  places  to  sprinkle  on  young  children^ 
to  prevent,  and  in  curing  the  parts  which 
are  fretting.  A  decoction  of  the  herb  is 
said  to  be  a  specific  in  tlie  cure  of  the  plica 
polonica. 

Lxcopo'dixtm  se'lago.  The systematio 
name  of  the  upright  club-moss.  Muscus 
erectus.  The  decoction  of  this  plant  acts 
violently  as  a  vomit  and  a  purgative,  and 
was  formerly  on  that  account  employed  to 
produce  abortions. 

Ltco'fsis.  (From  kvicoc,  a  wolf,  and 
o4<f,  an  aspect ;  so  called  from  its  being  of 
the  colour  of  a  wolf.)  Echium  ^gyptia- 
cum,  or  wall-bugloss. 

LY'COPUS.  (From  huico?,  a  wolf,  and 
TTouc,  a  foot ;  so  named  from  its  likeness.) 
The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the  Lin- 
nsean system.  Class,  Diandria.  Order, 
Monogynia.  Wolf's-claw,  or  water  hore- 
hound.  The  Lycopus  europeus  is  some- 
times used  as  an  astringent. 

Lygi'smus.  (From  Kvyi^ce,  to  distort.) 
A  dislocation. 

Ly'gcs.  (From  xvyi^oti,  to  bend ;  so 
called  '  from  its  flexibility.)  The  agnus 
castus. 

LYMPH.  Lympha.  The  liquid  con- 
tained in  the  lymphatic  vessels.  It  has  a ' 
fatuous  smell,  no  taste,  and  is  of  a  crystal- 
line colour.  Its  specific  gravity  is  greater 
than  water  ;  in  consistence,  it  is  thin  and 
somewhat  viscid.  The  quantity  in  the  hu- 
man body  appears  to  be  very  great,  as  the 
system  of  the  lymphatic  vessels  forms  no 
small  part  of  it.  Its  constituent  pi'iuciples 
appear  to  be  albuminous  water  and  a  little 
salt.  The  lymphatic  vessels  absorb  this 
fluid  from  the  tela  cellulosa  of  the  whole 
body,  from  all  the  viscera  and  the  cavities 
of  the  viscera ;  and  convey  it  to  the  tho- 
racic duct,  where  it  is  mixed  witli  the 
chyle. 

The  use  of  the  lymph  is  to  return  the  su- 
perfluous nutritious  jelly  from  every  part, 
and  to  mix  it  with  the  chyle  in  the  thoracic 
duct,  there  to  be  furtlier  converted  into  the 
nature  of  the  animal ;  and,  lastly,  it  has 
mixed  with  it  the  superfluous  aqueous  va- 
pour, which  is  effused  into  the  cavities  of 
the  cranium,  thorax,  abdomen^  &c. 


LYM 


LYM 


315 


LYMPHATIC    GLANDS.      Glandulm   sorbents  having  passed  through  tlie  axilla&y 


^yniphalicoB.     See  Conglobate  gland. 

LYMPHATICS.  Absorbent  vessels,  that 
carry  a  transparent  fluid,  or  lymph.  They 
are  small  and  transparent,  and  originate  in 
every  part  of  the  body.  With  the  lacteal 
vessels  of  the  intestines  they  form  what  is 
termed  the  absorbent  system.  Their  termi- 
aation  is  in  the  thoracic  duct.  See  Ab- 
sorbents, Lacteals,  and  Thoracic  duct. 

Liymphatics  of  the  head  and  nec/c— Ab- 
sorbents are  found  on  the  scalp  and  about 
the  viscera  of  the  neck,  which  unite  into 
a  considerable  branch,  that  accompanies 
the  jugular  vein.  Absorbents  have  not  been 
<ietected  in  the  human  brain :  yet  there  can 
be  no  doubt  of  there  being  such  vessels : 
it  is  probable  that  they  pass  out  of  the  era- 
mum  through  the  canalis  caroticus  and  fo- 
ramen lacerum  in  basi  cranii,  on  each  side, 
and  join  the  above  jugular  branch,  which 
passes  through  some  glands  as  it  proceeds 
into  the  chest  to  the  angle  of  the  subclavi- 
an and  jugular  veins. 

The  absorbents  from  the  right  side  of  the 
head  and  neck,  and  from  the  right  arm,  do 
not  run  across  the  neck,  to  unite  with  the 
great  trunk  of  the  system ;  they  have  an 
equal  opportunity  of  dropping  their  con- 
tents into  the  angle  betwixt  the  right  sub- 
clavian and  the  jugular  vein.  These  ves- 
sels then  uniting,  form  a  trunk,  which  is 
little  more  than  an  inch,  nay,  sometimes  not 
a  quarter  of  an  inch,  in  length,  but  which 
has  nearly  as  great  a  diameter  as  the  pro- 
per trunk  of  the  left  side. 

This  vessel  lies  upon  the  right  subcla- 
vian vein,  and  receives  a  very  considera- 
ble number  of  lymphatic  vessels ;  not  only 
does  it  receive  the  lymphatics  from  the 
right  side  of  the  head,  thyroid  gland,  neck, 
&c.  and  the  lymphatics  of  the  arm,  but  it 


glands,  form  two  trunks,  which  unite  into 
one,  to  be  inserted  with  the  jugular  absorb- 
ents into  tli©-  thoracic  duct,  at  the  angle 
formed  by  the  union  of  the  subclavian  with 
the  jugular  vein. 

Lymphatics  of  the  inferior  extremities. — 
These  are  also  superficial  and  deep-seated. 
The  superficial  ones  lie  between  the  skin 
and  muscles.  Those  of  the  toes  and  foot 
form  a  branch,  which  ascends  upon  the  back 
of  the  foot,  over  the  tendon  of  the  cruraeus 
anticus,  forms  with  other  branches  a  plexus 
above  the  ancles,  then  proceeds  along  the 
tibia  over  tlie  knee,  sometimes  passes 
through  a  gland,  and  proceeds  up  the  in- 
side of  the  thigh  to  the  subinguinal  glands. 
The  deep-seated  absorbents  follow  the  course 
of  the  arteries,  and  accompany  the  femoral 
artery,  in  which  course  they  pass  through 
some  glands  in  the  leg  and  above  the  knee, 
and  then  proceed  to  some  deep-seated  sub- 
inguinal  glands.  The  absorbents  from  about* 
the  external  parts  of  the  pubes,  as  the  penis 
and  perineum,  and  from  the  external  parts 
of  the  pelvis,  in  general,  proceed  to  the  in- 
guinal glands.  The  subinguinal  and  ingui- 
nal glands  send  forth  several  branches, 
which  pass  through  the  abdominal  ring; 
into  the  cavity  of  the  abdomen. 

Lymphatics  of  the  abdominal  and  thoracic 
vicera. — The  absorbents  of  the  lower  ex- 
tremities accompany  the  external  iliac  arte* 
ry,  where  they  are  joined  by  many  branches 
from  the  uterus,  urinary  bladder,  spermatic 
chord,  and  some  branches  accompanying  the 
internal  iliac  artery ;  they  then  ascend  to 
the  sacrum,  where  they  form  ^plexus, which 
proceeds  over  the  psoas  muscles,  and  meet- 
ing with  the  lacteals  of  the  mesentery,  form 
the  thoracic  duct,  or  trunk  of  the  absorb- 
ents, which  is  of  a  serpentine  form,  about 


receives  also  those  from  the  right  side  of    the  size  of  a  crow-quill,  and  runs  up  the  dor - 


the  thorax  and  diaphragm,  from  the  lungs 
of  this  side,  and  from  the  parts  supplied  by 
the  mammary  artery.  Both  in  this  and  in 
the  great  trunk,  there  are  many  valves. 

Lymphatics  of  the  upper  extremities. — 
The  absorbents  of  the  upper  extremities  are 
divided  into  superficial  and  deep-seated. 
The  superficial  absorbents  ascend  under  the 
skin  of  the  hand  in  every  direction  to  the 


sal  vertebrae,  through  the  posterior  open- 
ing of  the  diaphragm,  between  the  aorta 
and  vena  azygos,  to  the  angle  formed  by  the 
union  of  tlie  left  subclavian  and  jugular 
veins.  In  this  course  it  receives : — the  cU)- 
sorbents  of  the  kidneys,  which  are  superficial 
and  deep-seated,  and  unite  as  they  proceed 
towards  the  thoracic  duct :  and  the  absorb- 
ments  of  the  spleen,  which  are  upon  its  peri- 


wrist,  from  whence  a  branch  proceeds  upon  toneal  coat,  and  unite  with  those  of  the  pan- 

the  posterior  surface  of  the  fore-arm  to  the  creas : — a  branch  from  a  plexus  of  vessels 

head  of  the  radius,  over  the  internal  condyle  passing  above  and  below  the  duodenum,  and 

of  the  humerus,  up  to  the  axilla,  receiving  formed  by  the  absorbents  of  the  stomach, 

several  branches  as  it  proceeds.     Another  which  come  from  tlie  lesser  and  greater  cur- 


branch  proceeds  from  the  wrist  along  the 
anterior  part  of  the  fore-arm,  and  forms  a 
net-work,  with  a  branch  coming  over  the 
ulna  from  the  posterior  part,  and  ascends 


vature,  and  are  united  about  the  pylorus 
with  those  of  the  pancreas  and  liver,  which 
converge  from  the  external  surface  and  in- 
ternal parts  towards  the  portae  of  the  liver, 


on  the  inside  of  the  humerus  to  the  glands  of    and  also  by  several  branches  from  the  gall- 
the  axilla.     The  deep-seated  absorbents  ac-    bladder. 


company  the  larger  blood-vessels,  and  pass 
through  two  glands  about  the  middle  of  the 
humerus,  and  ascend  to  the  glands  of  the 
axilla.   The  superficial  and  deep-seated  ab- 


Use  of  Lymphatics. — The  office  of  these 
vessels  is  to  take  up  substances  which  are 
applied  to  their  mouths  ;  tlius  the  vapour 
of  circttmsnribed  cavities,  and  of  the  cellg  of 


516 


LYS 


LYT 


the  cellular  membrane,  are  removed  by  the 
lymphatics  of  those  parts ;  and  thus  mercury 
and  other  substances  are  taken  into  the  sys- 
tem when  rubbed  on  the  skin. 

The  principle  by  wliich  this  absorption 
takes  place,  is  a  power  inherent  in  the 
mouths  of  absorbing  vessels,  a  vis  insita 
dependent  on  the  high  degree  of  irritability 
of  their  internal  membrane  by  which  the 
vessels  contract  and  propel  the  fluid  for- 
wards. Hence  the  use  of  this  function  ap- 
pears to  be  of  the  utmost  importance,  viz. 
to  supply  the  blood  with  chyle  ;  to  remove 
the  superfluous  vapour  of  circumscribed  ca- 
vities, otherwise  dropsies,  as  hydrocephalus, 
hydrothorax,  hydrocardia,  ascites,  hydroce- 
le, &;c.  would  constantly  be  taking  place :  to 
remove  the  superfluous  vapour  from  the 
cells  of  the  cellular  membrane  dispersed 
throughout  every  part  of  the  body,  that  ana- 
sarca may  not  take  place :  to  remove  the 
hard  and  soft  parts  of  the  body,  and  to  con- 
vey into  the  system  medicines  which  are 
applied  to  the  surface  of  the  body. 

Ltpo'ma.     See  Lipoma. 

LY'RA.  (From  wpa.,  a  lyre,  or  musical 
instrument.)  Psalterium.  The  triangular 
medullary  space  between  the  posterior  cru- 
ra of  the  fornix  of  the  cerebrum,  which  is 
marked  with  prominent  medullary  fibres 
that  give  the  appearance  of  a  lyre. 

Ly'rijs.  (From /j/ra,  the  lyre ;  so  called 
because  its  leaves  are  divided  like  the  strings 
of  a  lyre.)  The  doronicum  Germanicuni, 
or  German  leopard' s-bane. 

Lysigy'ia.  (From  xvu,  to  loosen,  and 
yutov,  a  member.)    The  relaxation  of  limbs. 

LYSIMA'CHIA.  (From  Lysimackm, 
who  first  discovered  it.)  The  name  of  a 
genus  of  plants  in  the  Linnsean  system. 
Class,  Pentandria.     Order,  Monogynia. 

Ltsima'chia  kummula'ria.  The  sys- 
tematic name  of  the  money-wort.  Num- 
mularia.  Hirundinaria.  Centimorbia,  Mo- 
ney-wort. This  plant  is  very  common  in 
our  ditches.    It  was  formerly  accounted 


vulnerary ;  it  possesses  antiscorbutic  and  re- 
stringent  qualities.  Boerhaave  looks  upon 
it  as  similar  to  a  mixture  of  scurvy-grass 
with  sorrel. 

Lysima'chia  FtTRpp'REA.  See  I/ythrum 
salicaria. 

Lyssode'ctus.  (From  waa-a.,  canine 
madness,  and  S^a.ii,)ivfji.i,  to  bite.)  One  who 
is  mad  in  consequence  of  having  been  bit- 
ten by  a  mad  animal. 

LY'THRUM.  (From  xv^fov,  blood; 
so  called  from  its  resemblance  in  colour.) 
The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the  Lin- 
naean  system.  Class,  Dodecandria.  Order, 
Digynia. 

Ly'thrcm  salica'ria.  (Salicaria,  from 
salix,  a  willow :  from  the  resemblance  of 
its  leaves  to  those  of  a  willow.)  The  sys- 
tematic name  of  the  common  or  purple  wil- 
low-herb. Lysimachia  purpurea.  The 
herb,  root,  and  flowers  possess  a  considera- 
ble degree  of  astringency,  and  are  used  me- 
dicinally in  the  cure  of  diarrhoeas  and  dy- 
senteries, fluor  albus,  and  haemoptysis. 

LYTTA.  Cantharis.  Musca  Hispanica. 
Lytta  vesicutoria,  of  Linnaeus.  The  blister- 
ing fly.  Spanish  fly.  The  importance  of 
these  flies,  by  their  stimulant,  corrosive,  and 
epispastic  qualities,  in  the  practice  of  phy- 
sic and  surgery,  is  very  considerable ;  in- 
deed, so  much  so,  as  to  induce  many  to  con- 
sider them  as  the  most  powerful  medicine 
in  the  materia  medica.  These  flies  have  a 
green,  shining  gold  body,  and  are  common 
in  Spain,  Italy,  France,  and  Germany.  The 
largest  come  from  Italy,  but  the  Spanish 
cantharides  are  generally  preferred.  When 
applied  on  tlie  skin,  in  the  form  of  a  plaster, 
it  soon  raises  a  blister  full  of  serous  matter, 
and  thus  relieves  inflammatory  diseases,  as 
phrenitis,  pleuritis,  hepatitis,  phlegmon,  bu- 
bo, myositis,  arthritis,  &c.  The  tincture  of 
these  flies  is  also  of  great  utility  in  several  cu- 
taneous diseases,  rheumatic  afliections,  scia- 
tic pains,  &  c.  but  ought  to  be  used  with  much 
caution.    See  Blister  and  Tincfura  Lyttm. 


M. 


M«     This  letter  has  two  significations :  thus  m.  f.  haust.  signifies  mix  and  let  a 

when  herbs,  flowers,  chips,  or  such-like  sub-  draught  be  made. 

stances  are  ordered  in  a  prescription,  and  Maca'jndon.    (Indian.)     A  tree  growing 

M.  follows  them,  it  signifies  manipulus,  a  in  Malabar,  whose  fruit  is  roasted  and  eat- 

handful ;  and  when  several  ingredients  have  en  as  a  cure  for  dysenteries,  and  in  cholera 

been  directed,  it  is  a  contraction  of  misce  ;  morbus,  and  other  complaints. 


MAC 


MAD 


ol? 


Macapa'tli.     Sarsaparilla. 

Macaxocotli'fera.  The  name  of  a  tree 
in  the  West  Indies,  whose  fruit  is  sweet  and 
laxative.  A  decoction  of  the  bark  of  this 
tree  cures  tlie  itch,  and  the  powder  thei-eof 
heals  ulcers. 

MACS  RIDE,  David,  was  born  in  the 
county  of  Antrim,  of  an  ancient  Scotch 
fainil}^,  in  1726.  x\fter  serving  his  appren- 
ticesiiip  to  a  surgeon,  he  went  into  the  na^y, 
"where  he  remained  some  years.  At  this 
period  he  was  led  to  investigate  particularly 
the  treatment  of  scurvy,  upon  which  he 
afterwards  published  a  treatise.  After  the 
peace  of  Aix-la-Chapelle,  he  attended  the 
lectures  in  Edinburgh  and  London  ;  and 
about  the  end  of  1749,  settled  in  Dublin  as 
a  surgeon  ajad  accoucheur,  but  his  youth  and 
modesty  greatly  retarded  his  advancement 
at  first.  In  1764  he  published  his  Experi- 
mental Essays,  which  were  every  where  re- 
ceived with  great  applause ;  and  the  Uni- 
versity of  Glasgow  conferred  upon  him  a 
Doctor's  degree.  For  several  years  after 
this  he  gave  private  lectures  on  physic ; 
which  he  published  in  1772 :  this  work  dis- 
played great  acuteness  of  observation,  and 
very  philosophical  views  of  pathology  ;  and 
contained  a  new  arrangement  of  diseases, 
which  appeared  to  Dr.  Cullen  of  sufficient 
importance  to  be  introduced  into  his  system 
of  nosology.  His  merit  being  thus  dis- 
played, he  got  into  very  extensive  practice ; 
indeed  he  was  so  much  harassed,  that  he 
sufiered  for  sometime  an  almost  total  in- 
capacity for  sleep ;  when  an  accidental  cold 
brought  on  lugh  fever  and  delirium,  which 
terminated  his  existence  towards  the  close 
of  1778. 

Mace.     See  Myristica. 

Macedonian  parsley.  See  Bubon  Mace- 
donicum. 

Macedoni'sium  se'mew.  The  seeds  of 
the  Smyrnium  olusatrum,  said  to  possess  bit- 
terish, aromatic,  and  carminative  virtues. 

Ma'cer.  (From  masa,  Heb.)  Grecian 
macer  or  mace.  The  root  which  is  import- 
ed from  Barbary  by  this  name,  is  supposed 
to  be  the  simarouba,  and  is  said  to  be  anti- 
dysenteric. 

MACERATION.  (From  macero,  to  soft- 
en by  water.)  In  a  pharmaceutical  sense, 
this  term  implies  an  infusion  either  with  or 
without  heat,  wherein  the  ingredients  are 
intended  to  be  almost  wholly  dissolved  in 
order  to  extract  their  virtues. 

Macer.o'w A.  The  Smyrnium  olusatrum, 
or  herb  Alexander. 

Mach^'ria.  The  persicaria,  or  peach- 
kernels. 

Mach^'rion.  Machceris.  The  ampu- 
tating-knife. 

MACHA'ON.  The  proper  name  of  an 
ancient  physician,  said  to  be  one  of  the  sons 
of  ^sculapius ;  whence  some  authors  have 
fancied  to  dignify  their  own  inventions  with 
his  name,  as  particularly  a  coUyrium,  de- 


scribed by  Scribonius,  intituled,  Asclepias 
Machaonis ;  and  hence  also,  medicine  in 
general  is  by  some  called  Ars  Machaonia. 

Machiname'jSttum  AE.iSTio'ifis.  A  ma- 
chine for  reducing  dislocation. 

MACHi'NULiE.  A  word  sometimes  used 
by  physical  writers  to  express  those  little 
compositions  which  are  parts  of  stone.  It 
is  a  sortof  I'ocky  marie. 

Ma'cia.     The  anagallis. 

MA'CIES.  A  wasting  of  the  body.  See 
Atrophy  and  Tabes. 

MA'CIS.     Mace.     See  Myristica. 

MACQUER,  Joseph,  was  born  at  Paris 
in  1710,  where  he  became  doctor  of  medi- 
cine, professor  of  pharmacy,  and  censor- 
royal.  He  was  likewise  a  member  of  some 
foreign  academies,  and  conducted  the  medi- 
cal and  chemical  department  of  the  Journal 
des  Sgavans.  He  pursued  chemistry,  not 
so  much  with  a  view  of  multiplying  phar- 
maceutical preparations,  as  had  been  mostly 
the  case  before,  but  rather  as  a  branch  of 
natursd  philosophy  ;  and  gained  a  considera- 
ble reputation  by  publishing  several  useful 
and  popular  works  on  the  subject.  The 
most  laborious  of  these  was  a  dictionary  in 
two  octavo  volumes ;  subsequently  transla- 
ted into  English  by  Mr.  Keir,  with  great 
improvements.  He  published  also  "  For- 
mulae Medicamentorum  Magistralium,' '  and 
had  a  share  in  the  composition  of  the  Phar- 
macopaeia  Parisiensis  of  1758.  His  death 
occurred  in  1784. 

Ma'cre.     The  macer. 

Macrophysoce'phalus.  (From  fjiiticftoci 
long,  i^va-t;,  nature,  and  Ki<pttK>i,  the  head.) 
One  who  has  a  head  unnaturally  long,  and 
large.  This  word,  according  to  Turton,  is 
only  used  by  Ambrose  Parey. 

Macro'piper.  (From  /mttupo;,  long,  and 
TTiirifit,  pepper.)     See  Piper  longum. 

MACROFJfffi'A.  (From  /u.a.x.fiog,  long,  and 
TfVio),  to  breathe.)  A  difficulty  of  breath- 
ing, where  the  inspirations  are  at  long  in- 
teiTals. 

MA'CULA.  a  spot,  a  permanent  dis- 
colouration of  some  portion  of  the  skin, 
often  with  a  change  of  its  texture,  but  not 
connected  with  any  disorder  of  the  consti- 
tution. 

Ma'cul^  a'lb^.  White  specks  on  the 
eye. 

Ma'cvl,je  hepa'tic^.  Hepatic,  or  liver- 
coloured  spots  on  the  skin. 

Ma'ctjl^  la'tje.   Shingles,  or  erysipelas. 

Ma'cul^  oculo'rcm.  Cataracts;  white 
specks  on  the  eye. 

Ma'culjE  pestile'ntes.  Petechial,  or 
purple  spots. 

Ma'cul^  vene'rEjE.  The  venereal 
eruption. 

Ma'cul^  voLA'TiciE.  Any  transitory 
eruption. 

Mad-apples.    See  Solarum  melongena. 

MADARO'SIS.  (From  y.ciJ'oc,  bald, 
without  hair.)    A  defect  or  loss  of  eve- 


518 


MA& 


MAG 


brows  or  eye-lashes,  causing  a  disagreeable 
deformity,  and  painful  sensation  of  the  eyes, 
in  a  strong  light. 

Madder.     See  Ruhia. 

Madness.     See  Melancholia,  and  Mania. 

Madness,  Canine.     See  Hydrophobia. 

Ma'dor.  Moisture.  A  sweating.  See 
Ephidrosis. 

MAGATTI,  CiESAR,  was  born  in  1579, 
in  the  duchy  of  Reggio.  He  distinguished 
himself  by  his  early  proficiency  in  philosophy 
and  medicine  at  Bologna,  where  he  gra- 
duated in  his  18th  year  ;  and  afterwards 
went  to  Rome.  Returning  at  last  to  his 
native  country,  he  soon  acquired  so  much 
reputation  in  his  profession,  that  he  v/as 
invited,  as  professor  of  surgery,  to  Ferrara ; 
and  after  greatly  distinguishing  himself  in 
that  capacity,  he  was  induced,  during  a 
severe  illness,  to  enter  into  the  fraternity  of 
Capuchins.  He  still  continued,  however, 
to  practise,  and  acquired  the  confidence  of 
persons  of  the  first  rank,  especially  the  duke 
of  Modena.  But  suffering  severely  from 
the  stone,  he  underwent  an  operation  at 
Bologna  in  1647,  which  he  did  not  long 
survive.  He  was  author  of  a  considerable 
improvement  in  the  art  of  surgery,  by  his 
work  entitled  "De  rara  Medicatione  Vul- 
nerum,"  condemning  the  use  of  tents,  and 
recommending  a  simple,  easy  method  of 
dressing,  without  the  irritation  of  frequently 
cleansing  and  rubbing  the  tender  granula- 
tions :  and  in  an  appendix  he  refutes  the 
notion  of  gun-shot  v/ounds  being  envenomed, 
or  attended  with  cauterization.  He  after- 
wards published  a  defence  of  this  work 
B^ainst  some  objections  of  Sennertus. 

Magda'leon.  (From  /uaa-ero),  to  knead.) 
A  mass  of  plaster,  or  other  composition,  re- 
duced to  a  cylindrical  form. 

MAGELLA'wicrs  co'rtex.  The  Winter- 
anus  cortex,  nearly  allied  in  its  properties 
to  canella  alba. 

Ma'gistert.  (From  magister,  a  master.) 
The  ancient  chemists  used  this  word  to  sig- 
nify a  peculiar  and  secret  metliod  of  pre- 
paring any  medicine,  as  it  were,  by  a  mas- 
terly process.  A  subtle  preparation,  as  a 
precipitate  or  solution,  by  menstruum. 

Magistra'lia.  (From  magister,  a  mas- 
ter.) Applied  by  way  of  eminence,  to  such 
medicines  as  are  extemporaneous,  or  in 
comjnon  use. 

Magistra'ktia.  (From  magistro,  to 
rule;  so  called  by  way  of  eminence,  as 
exceeding  all  othei-s  in  virtue.)  See  Lnpe- 
ratoria. 

Ma'gma.  (From  ixo-c-tk,  to  blend  toge- 
ther.) Ecpitsma.  A  thick  ointment.  The 
faeces  of  an  ointment  after  the  thinner  parts 
are  strained  off.     A  confection. 

MA'GNES.  (From  Magnes,  its  inven- 
tor.) The  magnet,  or  load-stone.  A  mud- 
dy iron-ore,  in  which  the  iron  is  modified 
in  such  a  manner  as  to  afford  a  passage 
to  a  fluid  called  the  magnetic  fluid.     The 


magnet  exhibits  certain  phenomena ;  it  is 
known  by  its  property  of  attracting  steel 
filings,  and  is  found  in  Auvei-gne,  in  Biscay, 
in  Spain,  in  Sweden,  and  Siberia. 

Ma'gnes  arsenica'lis.  Arsenical  mag*- 
net.  It  is  a  composition  of  equal  parts  of 
antimony,  sulphur,  and  arsenic,  mixed  and 
melted  together,  so  as  to  become  a  glassy 
body. 

Ma'gwes  EPiiiE'psi.s:.  The  native  cin- 
nabar. 

MAGNE'SIA.  1.  The  ancient  chemists 
gave  this  name  to  such  substances  as  they 
conceived  to  have  the  power  of  attracting 
any  principle  from  the  air.  Thus  an  earth 
wliich,  on  being  exposed  to  the  air,  in- 
creased in  weight,  and  yielded  vitriol,  they 
called  magnesia  vitriolata :  and  later  che- 
mists, observing  in  their  process  for  obtain- 
ing magnesia,  that  nitrous  acid  was  separa- 
ted, and  an  earth  left  behind,  supposing  it 
had  attracted  the  acid,  called  it  magnesia 
nitri,  which,  from  its  colour,  soon  obtained 
tlie  name  of  magnesia  alba. 

2.  An  earth  not  found  pure  in  nature, 
but  obtained  by  art  from  some  of  its  com- 
binations. It  gives  a  peculiar  character  to 
the  substances  of  wMch  it  forms  a  part. 
The  stones  which  contain  magnesia  in  a 
considerable  quantity  have  generally  a 
smooth  and  unctuous  feel,  a  greenish  cast, 
a  fibrous  or  striated  texture,  and  a  silky 
lustre.  Among  them  we  may  mention, 
talc,  steatite,  serpentine,  chlorite,  asbestus, 
actinolite,  jade,  or  nephritic  stone,  baikalitCf 
boracite,  &c.  It  is  likewise  found  neutrali- 
zed with  various  acids.  It  has  been  dis- 
covered by  VauqueUn  in  several  sea-plants. 

Properties. — Pure  magnesia  does  not  form 
with  water  an  adhesive  ductile  mass.  It  is 
in  the  form  of  a  very  white  spongy  powder, 
soft  to  the  touch,  and  perfectly  tasteless. 
It  is  very  slightly  soluble  in  water.  It 
absorbs  carbonic  acid  gradually  from  the 
atmosphere.  It  changes  very  delicate  blue 
vegetable  colours  to  green.  Its  attraction 
to  the  acids  is  weaker  than  those  of  the 
alkalies.  Its  salts  are  partially  decomposed 
by  ammonia,  one  part  of  the  magnesia  being 
precipitatisd,  and  the  other  forming  a  triple 
compound.  Its  specific  gravity  is  about  2.3. 
It  is  infusible  even  by  the  most  intense  heat ; 
but  when  mixed  "vvith  some  of  the  other 
earths  it  becomes  fusible.  It  combines  with 
sulphur.  It  does  not  unite  to  phosphorus 
or  carbon.  It  is  not  dissolved  by  alkalies 
in  the  humid  way.  When  heated  strongly, 
it  becomes  phosphorescent.  With  the  dense 
acids  it  becomes  ignited.  With  all  the 
acids  it  forms  salts  of  a  bitter  taste,  mostly 
very  soluble. 

Method  of  obtaining  Magnesia. — The 
usual  method  of  procuring  magnesia,  is  to 
precipitate  it  from  sulphate  of  magnesia  by 
means  of  an  alkali. 

To  effect  this,  dissolve  any  quantity  of 
sulphate  of  magnesia  in  a  large  quantity  of 


MAw. 


MAG- 


519 


distiiied  water,  and  add  to  it  gradually  a 
solution  of  perfectly  pure  subcarbonate  of 
potash  or  soda,  till  no  more  precipitate 
ensues.  Then  collect  the  precipitate  on  a 
cloth,  and  boil  it  repeatedly  in  a  large 
quantity  of  distilled  water,  till  this  fluid 
passes  perfectly  tasteless.  It  is  then  to  be 
dried,  and  exposed  in  a  crucible  to  a  red 
heat,  till  a  sample  of  it,  when  cold,  does 
not  occasion  the  least  effervescence  with 
acids. 

In  this  process,  a  double  decomposition 
takes  place,  the  sulphuric  acid  of  the  sul- 
phate of  magnesia  combines  with  the  al- 
kali, and  forms  sulphate  of  potash ;  and  the 
carbonic  acid  of  tlie  alkali  joins  to  the  dis- 
engaged magnesia,  and  forms  subcarbonate 
of  magnesia ;  the  latter  is  precipitated,  and 
the  sulphate  of  potash  remains  in  solu- 
tion. On  exjwsing  the  subcarbonate  of 
magnesia  to  heat,  the  acid  is  expelled,  and 
the  magnesia  is  left  behind  in  a  pure  state. 
The  magnesia  of  the  present  London  Phar- 
macopceia  was  formerly  called  Magnesia 
calcinata:  usia ;  pura.  It  is  directed  to 
be  made  thus : — "  Take  of  carbonate  of 
magnesia,  four  ounces ;  burn  it  in  a  very 
strong  fire,  for  two  hours,  or  until  acetic 
acid  being  dropped  in,  extricates  no  bub- 
bles of  gas."  It  is  given  as  an  absorbent, 
antacid,  and  eccoprotic,  in  cardialgia, 
spasms,  convulsions,  and  tormina  of  the 
bowels  of  infants ;  pyrosis,  flatulencies,  and 
other  diseases  of  the  primsevise  ;  obstipation, 
ieucorrhosa,  rickets,  scrofula,  crusta  lactea, 
and  podagra.  The  dose  is  from  half  a 
drachm  to  a  drachm. 

Magne'sia  calcina'ta.     See  Magnesia. 

Magn'esia  opali'na.  In  making  the 
hepar  antimonii,  some  add,  to  the  antimony 
and  nitre,  decrepitated  sal-ammoniac,  and 
thus  make  the  opalin.  It  is  a  weaker 
emetic  than  the  liver  of  antimony. 

Magne'sia  vitriola'ta.  See  Magnesia 
sulphas. 

Magne'sia  u'sta.     See  Magnesia. 

MAGNE'SIiE  CARBO'NAS.  Magne- 
sia alba.  Subcarbonate  of  magnesia.  The 
London  College  direct  it  to  be  made  as 
follows : — "  Take  of  sulphate  of  magnesia, 
a  pound ;  subcarbonate  of  potash,  nine 
ounces ;  water,  three  gallons.  Dissolve 
the  subcarbonate  of  potash  in  three  pints 
of  the  water,  and  strain ;  dissolve  also  the 
sulphate  of  magnesia  separately  in  five  pints 
of  the  water,  and  strain ;  then  add  the  rest  of 
the  water  to  this  latter  solution,  apply  heat, 
and  when  it  boils,  pour  in  the  former  solu- 
tion, stirring  them  well  together ;  next, 
strain  through  a  linen  cloth ;  lastly,  wash 
the  powder  repeatedly  with  boiling  water, 
and  dry  it  upon  bibulous  paper,  in  a  heat  of 
200°."  It  is  in  form  of  very  fine  powder, 
considerably  resembling  flour  in  its  appear- 
ance and  feel ;  it  has  no  sensible  taste  on 
the  tongue ;  it  gives  a  faint  greenish  colour 
to  the  tincture  of  violets,  and  converts  turn- 
sole to  a  blae.    It  is  employed  medicinally 


as  an  absorbent,  antacid,  and  purgative,  in 
doses  from  half  a  drachm  to  two  drachms. 

MAGNE'SIA     SU'LPHAS.        Sulphas 
magnesicB.      Sulphas  magnesia  purificata^ , 
Magnesia  vitriolata.  Sal  catharficus  amarus. 
Sal  catharticum  amarum.    Sulphate  of  mag- 
nesia.    Epsom  salt.     Bitter  purging  salt. 

The  sulphate  of  magnesia  exists  in  several 
mineral  springs,  and  in  sea-water. 

It  is  from  these  saline  solutions  that  the 
salt  is  obtained ;  the  method  generally 
adopted  for  obtaining  it  is  evaporation, 
which  causes  the  salt  to  crystallize  in  tetra- 
hedral  prisms.  It  has  a  very  bitter  taste, 
and  is  soluble  in  its  own  weight  of  water  at 
60°,  and  in  three-fourths  of  its  v/eight  of 
boiling  water.  Sulphate  of  magnesia,  when 
perfectly  pure,  effloresces  ;  but  that  of  com- 
merce generally  contains  foreign  salts,  such 
as  the  muriate  of  magnesia,  which  renders 
it  so  deliquescent,  that  it  must  be  kept  in 
a  close  vessel  or  bladder.  By  the  action  of 
heat  it  undergoes  the  watery  fusion,  and 
loses  its  water  of  crystallization,  but  does 
not  part  with  its  acid.  One  hundred  parts 
of  crystallized  sulphate  of  magnesia  consist 
of  29.35  parts  of  acid,  17  of  earth,  and 
53.65  of  water.  The  alkalies,  strontian, 
barytes,  and  all  the  salts  foi-med  by  these 
salifiable  bases,  excepting  the  alkaline 
muriates,  decompose  sulphate  of  magnesia. 
It  is  also  decomposed  by  the  nitrate,  carbo- 
nate, and  muriate  of  lime. 

Epsom  salt  is  a  mild  and  gentle  pui'g-a- 
tive,  operating  with  sufficient  efiicacy,  and 
in  general  with  ease  and  safety,  rarely  oc- 
casioning any  gripes,  or  the  other  incon- 
veniencies  of  resinous  purgatives.  Six  or 
eight  drachms  may  be  dissolved  in  a  proper 
quantity  of  common  water;  or  fom",  five, 
or  more  in  a  pint  or  quart  of  the  purging 
mineral  waters.  These  solutions  may  like- 
wise be  so  managed,  in  small  doses,  as  to 
produce  evacuation  from  the  other  emunc- 
tories ;  if  the  patient  be  kept  warm,  they 
increase  perspiration,  and  by  moderate  exer- 
cise in  the  cool  air,  the  urinary  discharge. 
Some  allege  that  this  salt  has  a  peculiar 
efiect  in  allaying  pain,  as  in  colic,  even  in- 
dependently of  evacuation. 

It  is,  however,  principally  used  for  the 
preparation  of  the  subcarbonate  of  magnesia. 

Magnet.     See  Mas;nes. 

MAGNETISM,  the  property  which 
iron  possesses  of  attracting  or  repelling  other 
iron,  according  to  circumstances,  that  is, 
similar  poles  of  magnets  repel,  but  opposite 
poles  attract  each  other. 

MAGNETISM,  ANIMAL.  A  sym- 
pathy lately  supposed,  by  some  pei-sons, 
to  exist  between  the  magnet  and  the  human 
body ;  by  means  of  which,  the  former  be- 
came Gfapable  of  curing  many  diseases  in  an 
unlinown  way,  somewhat  resembling  the 
pei'formances  of  the  old  magicians.  Animal 
magnetism  is  now  entirely  exploded. 

Ma'gnuss^de'i  do'nuih.  So  Dr.  Mead 
calls  the  Peruvian  bark. 


520 


MAL 


MAL 


MA'GNUM  OS.  The  third  bone  of 
the  lower  row  of  bones  of  the  carpus,  reck- 
oniag  from  the  thumb  towards  the  little 
finger. 

Ma'gnus  mc'reus  The  great  disease. 
$0  Hippocrates  calls  the  epilepsy. 

Magy'daris.  The  root  of  the  herb  la- 
serwort. 

Maha'gowi.    Mahogany.   See  Swietenia. 

Mahaleb.     a  species  of  Prunus. 

Mahmou'dy.     Scammonium. 

Maidenhair.     See  Adianthum. 

Maidenhair,  Canada.  Adianthum 
Canadense.  This  is  the  Adianthum  peda- 
tum,  of  Linnseus.  It  is  in  common  use  in 
France,  for  the  same  purposes  as  the  com- 
mon adianthum  is  in  this  country,  and  ap- 
pears to  be  far  superior  to  it. 

Maidenhair,  English.     See  Adianthum. 

Maidenhair-tree.  Ginkgo.  Ginan 
Itsio.  In  China  and  Japan,  where  this  tree 
grows,  the  fruit  acquires  the  size  of  a  da- 
mask plum,  and  contains  a  kernel  resem- 
bling that  of  our  apricot.  These  kernels 
always  make  part  of  the  desert  at  all  pub- 
lic feasts  and  entertainments.  They  are 
said  to  promote  digestion,  and  to  cleanse  the 
stomach  and  bowels. 

Maja'nthemum.  See  Convallaria  ma- 
jalis. 

Mail-a'nschi.  a  species  of  rhamnus 
growing  in  Malabar.  A  decoction  of  its 
root  is  recommended  against  the  gout ;  and 
•a  decoction  of  its  leaves  against  the  jaundice. 

Mail-e'loti.  a  Malabar  tree,  from 
whose  bruised  leaves  and  bark  is  prepared 
an  apozem  against  the  after-pains  of  women 
in  child-bed,  and  for  promoting  the  lochia. 

Mail-elou-ka'tou.  This  is  larger  than 
the  above  species.  It  is  evergreen  and  as- 
tringent. 

MAJORA'NA.  {Quod  mense  Maio  flo- 
reat,  because  it  flowers  in  May.)  See  Ori- 
ganum majorana. 

Majora'na  SYRi'ACA.  See  Teucrium 
marum. 

Ma'la.  (From  malus,  an  apple  ;  so 
called  from  its  roundness.)  A  prominent 
part  of  the  cheek. 

Ma'la  assy'ria.     The  citron. 

Ma'la  ^thiq'pica.  A  species  of  Lyco- 
•persicon. 

Ma'la  aura'ntia.  See  Citrus  auran- 
tium. 

Ma'la  coto'nea.     The  quince. 

Ma'la  insa'na  ni'gra.  The  fruit  of 
the  black-fruited  night-shade.  See  Solanum 
vielongena. 

Ma'labar  plttm.     See  Eugenia  jambos. 

Malaba'thri  o'leum.  Oil  of  cassia 
llgnea. 

Malaba'thrum.  (MAXa.SetBpov  :  from 
Malabar,  in  India,  whence  it  was  brought, 
and  betre,  a  leaf,  Ind.)  The  leaf  of  the 
tree  whose  bark  is  called  cassia.  See  Laic- 
nts  cassia. 

Malaba'thrintjji.  (Trom  fyiot,Ka.0»9pov, 


uialabathriun.)  Ointment  of  malabathrmfi. 
It  is  compounded  of  myrrh,  spikenard,  ma- 
labathrum,  and  many  other  aromatic  ingre- 
dients. 

Malacca  bean.    See  Avicennia  tomentosa, 

Ma'la  ca  ra'dix.  The  root  of  the  sagit- 
taria  alesipharmaca. 

Ma'lache.  (From  fjia.Knx.og,  soft;  so 
called  from  the  softness  of  its  leaf.)  The 
mallow. 

MALACHITE.  (From  Mi-^<tx»,  the 
mallow ;  from  its  resemblance  in  colour  to 
the  mallow.)  A  species  of  copper  ore 
found  in  Siberia. 

Mala'cia.  (From  ^«?i*;^/ov,  a  ravenous 
fish.)  Pica,  or  depraved  appetite,  when 
such  things  are  coveted  as  are  not  proper 
for  food. 

MALACO'STEON.  (From  ^Maxajtof, 
soft,  and  ortov,  a  bone.)  MoUities  ossiwrn. 
A  softness  of  the  bones. 

Mala'ctica.  (From  fxttxtto-g-a,  to  soft- 
en.)    Emollient  medicines. 

MA'L^  OS.  (From  malus,  so  called 
from  its  roundness.)  The  cheek-bone.  See 
Jugate  OS. 

Malagfue'tta.  Malaguetta.  Grains 
of  Paradise. 

Mala'gma.  (From  /xitxita-a-ai,  to  soften.) 
B(Bos.  It  is  synonymous  with  Cataplasma, 
from  the  frequency  of  making  cataplasms  to 
soften ;  but  formerly  malagmas  were  made 
of  many  other  ingredients. 

Malamiris.     a  species  of  Piper. 

MALA'RUM  OSS  a.  The  cheek-bones. 
See  Jugale  os. 

MA'LATES.  Salts  formed  by  the  union 
of  the  malic  acid,  or  acid  of  apples,  with 
different  bases ;  thus  malate  of  copper,  ma- 
late  of  lead,  &c. 

Ma'le.     The  arm-pit. 

Male  fern.     See  Polypodiumjilix  mas. 

Male  orchis.     See  Orchis  mascula. 

Male  speedwell.     See  Veronica. 

MALIC  ACID.  Acidam  malicum.  This 
acid  is  obtained  by  saturating  the  juice  of 
apples  with  alkali,  and  pouring  in  the  ace- 
tous solution  of  lead,  until  it  occasions  no 
more  precipitate.  The  precipitate  is  then 
to  be  edulcorated,  and  sulphuric  acid  pour- 
ed on  it,  until  the  liquor  has  acquired  a 
fresh  acid  taste,  without  any  mixture  of 
sweetness.  The  whole  is  then  to  be  filter- 
ed, to  separate  tlie  sulphate  of  lead.  The 
filtered  liquor  is  tlie  malic  acid,  which  is 
very  pure,  remains  always  in  a  fluid  state, 
and  cannot  be  rendered  concrete.  The 
union  of  this  acid  with  different  bases,  con- 
stitutes what  are  called  malates. 

MALI'GNANT.  Malignus.  A  term 
v^hich  may  be  applied  to  any  disease  whose 
symptoms  are  so  aggravated  as  to  threaten 
destruction  of  the  patient.  It  is  frequently 
used  to  signify  a  dangerous  epidemic. 

Malignant  fever.     See  Typhus. 

Malignant  sore  throat.  See  Cynanchf 
maligna. 


MAL 


MAL 


a2i 


Ma  LIS.  A  disease  of  the  skin,  produced 
yy  an  insect  lodging  underneath.  It  is  very 
common  in  Persia,  where  the  disease  is  pro- 
duced by  the  worm  called  Gordius  medi- 
nensis,  or  Dracunculus  Persicus ;  in  Ame- 
rica, by  tlie  Pulex ;  and  it  is  sometimes  pro- 
duced in  Europe  by  the  Pediculus. 

Mallam-to'ddali.  The  name  of  a 
tree  in  Malabar,  the  root,  bark,  leaves,  and 
fruit  of  which  are  esteemed,  as  a  specific, 
in  the  epilepsy. 

MALLEABILITY.  (Malleabilitas ;  from 
malleus,  a  hammer.)  The  property  which 
several  metals  possess  of  being  extended 
under  the  hammer  into  thin  plates,  with- 
out cracking.  The  thin  leaves  of  silver 
and  gold  are  the  best  examples  of  mallea- 
bility. 

Malleamothe.  Pavette.  Pavaie.  Ery- 
sipelas curans  arbor.  A  shrub  which  grows 
in  Malabar.  The  leaves  boiled  in  palm  oil, 
cure  the  impetigo ;  the  root,  powdered  and 
mixed  with  ginger,  is  diuretic. 

Ma'llei  ante'rior.  See  Laxator  tym- 
pani. 

Ma'llei  exte'rnits.  See  Laxator  tym- 
pani. 

Ma'llei  inte'rncs.  See  Tensor  tym- 
pani. 

MALLEOLUS.  (Dim.  of  malleus,  a 
mallet ;  so  called  from  its  supposed  resem- 
blance to  a  mallet.)  The  ancle,  distinguish- 
ed into  external  and  internal,  or  malleolus 
exlernus  and  mienms. 

MA'LLEUS.  (^Malleus  quasi  molleus; 
from  mollio,  to  soften ;  a  hammer.)  A  bone 
of  the  internal  ear  is  so  termed  from  its  re- 
semblance. It  is  distinguished  into  a  head, 
ueck,  and  manubrium.  The  head  is  round, 
and  encrusted  with  a  thin  cartilage,  and  an- 
nexed to  another  bone  of  the  ear,  the  incus, 
by  ginglymus.  Its  neck  is  narrow,  and 
situated  between  the  head  and  manubrium, 
or  handle ;  from  which  a  long  slender  pro- 
cess arises,  adheres  to  a  furrow  in  the  audi- 
tory canal,  and  is  continued  as  far  as  the 
fissure  in  the  articular  cavity  of  the  tempo- 
ral bone.  The  manubrium  is  terminated  by 
an  enlarged  extremity,  and  connected  to  the 
membrana  tympani  by  a  short  conoid  pro- 
cess. 

Mallow,  common.     See  Malva. 

Mallow,  round-leaved.  See  Malva  rotun- 
difolia. 

Mallow,  vervain.     See  Malva  alcea. 

Malograna'tum.  (From  malum,  an  ap- 
ple, and  granum,  a  grain  ;  so  named  from 
its  grain-like  seeds.)     The  pomegranate. 

MALPIGHI,  Marcello,  was  born  near 
Bologna,  in  1628.  He  went  through  his 
preliminary  studies  with  great  eclat,  and 
especially  distinguished  himself  by  his  zea- 
lous pursuit  of  anatomy.  His  merit  pro- 
cured him,  in  1653,  the  degree  of  doctor  in 
medicine,  and  three  years  after  the  appoint- 
jBent  of  profess-or  of  physic,  at  Bologna  ; 


but  he  was  soon  invited  to  Pisa,  by  the 
Grand  Duke  of  Tuscany.  However,  the 
air  of  this  place  injuring  his  health,  which 
was  naturally  delicate,  he  was  obliged  in 
1659  to  return  to  his  office  at  Bologna.. 
Three  years  after  he  was  tempted  by  the 
magistrates  of  Messina,  to  accept  the  medi- 
cal professorship  there ;  but  his  little  de- 
ference to  ancient  authorities  involved  him. 
in  controversies  with  his  colleagues,  which 
forced  him  to  return  again  to  Bologna,  in 
1666.  His  reputation  rapidly  extended 
throughout  Europe  as  a  philosophical  in- 
quirer, and  he  was  chosen  a  member  of  the 
royal  society  of  London,  which  afterwards 
printed  his  works  at  their  own  expense.  In 
1691,  Pope  Innocent  XII.,  on  his  election, 
chose  Malpighi  for  his  chief  physician  and 
chamberlain,  whence  he  removed  to  Rome ; 
but  three  years  after  he  was  carried  oil'  by  an 
apoplectic  stroke.  He  joined  with  an  inde- 
fatigable pursuit  of  knowledge,  a  remark- 
able degree  of  candour  and  modesty  ;  and 
ranks  veiy  high  among  the  philosophers  of 
the  physiological  age  in  which  he  lived. 
He  was  the  first  to  employ  the  microscope 
in  examining  the  circulation  of  the  blood: 
and  the  same  instrument  assisted  him  in 
exploring  the  minute  structure  of  various 
organs,  as  is  evident  from  his  first  publica- 
tion on  the  lungs,  in  1661  ;  and  this  was 
followed  by  successive  treatises  on  many 
other  parts.  In  1669,  his  essay  "  De  For- 
matione  PuUi  in  Ovo,"  was  printed  at 
London,  with  his  remarks  on  the  silk- 
worm, and  on  the  conglobate  glands :  much 
light  was  thrown  by  these  investigations  ou 
the  obscure  subject  of  generation,  and  other 
important  points  of  physiology.  He  was 
thence  led  to  the  consideration  of  the  struc= 
ture  and  functions  of  plants,  and  evinced 
himself  an  original,  as  well  as  a  very  pro- 
found observer.  His  "  Anatome  Planta- 
rum"  was  published  by  the  royal  society  ia 
1675  and  1679,  with  some  observations  on 
the  uicubation  of  the  egg.  His  only  me- 
dical work,  "  Consultatiorum  Medicinalium 
Centuria  Prima,"  did  not  appear  till  1713  : 
he  was  not  distinguished  as  a  practitioner, 
but  deserves  praise  for  pointing  out  the 
mischief  of  bleeding  in  the  malignant  epi- 
demics, which  prevailed  in  Italy  in  his  time. 

Malpi'ghia  gla'bra.  (So  named  ia 
honour  of  Malpighi.)  The  systematic 
name  of  a  tree  which  affords  an  esculent: 
cherry. 

Ma'ltha.  (From  /ucct\a.a-a-ce,  to  soften.) 
Malthacodes.  A  medicine  softened  and  tem- 
pered with  wax. 

Maltha'ctica.  (From  f/.at.Kda.Ki^m,  to 
soften.)     Emollient  medicines. 

Maltheoritm.     Common  salt. 

MA'LUM.     1.  A  disease.     2.  An  apple, 

Ma'lum  mo'rtuum.  a  disease  that 
appears  in  the  form  of  a  pustule,  which 
soon  forms  a  dry.  brown,  hard,  and  broad 

66 


522 


MAL 


MAL 


crust.  It  is  seldom  attended  with  paiu, 
and  remains  fixed  for  a  long  time  before  it 
can  be  detached.  It  is  mostly  observed  on 
the  tibia  and  os  coccygis,  and  sometimes  the 
face. 

Ma'ltjs.  The  apple-tree.  See  Pyrus 
Malus. 

Ma'lus  Twdica.  Bilumbi  biting-bing, 
of  Bontius.  The  malus  Indica  :—fructu 
pentagono,  of  Europeans.  It  is  carefully 
cultivated  in  the  gardens  of  the  East-Indies, 
where  it  flovv^ers  tliroughout  the  year.  The 
juice  of  the  root  is  cooling,  and  drank  as  a 
cure  for  fevers.  The  leaves  boiled  and 
made  into  a  cataplasm  with  rice,  are  famed 
in  all  sorts  of  tumours,  and  the  juice  of  the 
fruit  is  used  in  almost  all  external  heats, 
dipping  linen  rags  in  it,  and  applying  them 
to  the  parts.  It  is  drank,  mixed  with  ar- 
rack, to  cure  diarrhosas ;  and  the  dried 
leaves  mixed  with  betel  leaves  and  given  in 
arrack,  are  said  to  promote  delivery.  The 
ripe  fruit  is  eaten  as  a  delicacy,  and  the 
unripe  made  into  a  pickle  for  the  use  of  the 
fable. 

MA'LVA.  (Malva,  quasi  molva;  from 
mollis,  soft ;  named  from  the  softness  of  its 
leaves.)  1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants 
in  the  Linnsean  system.  Class,  Monadel- 
phia.     Order,  Polyandria. 

2.  The  pharmacopoeial  name  of  the  com- 
mon mallow.     See  Malta  sylveslris. 

Ma'lva  a'lcea.  The  vervain  mallow. 
The  flowers  of  this  plant  are  used  medici- 
nally in  some  countries. 

Ma'lva  areo'rea.     See  Alcea. 

Ma'lva  ROTtrHDiFo'LiA-.  Round-leaved 
mallow.  The  whole  herb  and  root  possess 
similar  virtues  to,  and  may  be  substituted 
for,  the  common  mallow.     See  Malva. 

Ma'lva  sylve'stris.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  common  mallow.  Malva  vul- 
garis. Malva : — caule  erecto  herbaceo,  foliis 
septemlobatis  acutis,  pedunculis  petiolisque 
pilosis.  This  indigenous  plant  has  a  strong 
affinity  to  the  althaea,  both  in  a  botanical 
and  a  medical  respect.  See  Allhaa.  The 
leaves  and  ilowers  are  principally  used  in 
fomentations,  cataplasms,  and  emollient 
enemas.  The  internal  use  of  the  leaves 
seems  to  be  wholly  superseded  by  the  radix 
altliEEse. 

Ma'lva  verbewa'cea.  Alcea.  Alcea 
vulgaris  major.  Vervain  mallow.  This 
plant  is  distinguished  from  the  common 
mallow,  by  its  leaves  being  jagged,  or  cut 
in  about  the  edges.  It  agrees  in  virtues 
with  tlie  other  mallows,  but  it  is  least  mu- 
cilaginous of  any. 

Ma'lva  vulga'ris.     See  Malva. 

Malvavi'scus.  (From  malva,  the  mal- 
low, and  viscus,  glue ;  so  named  from  its 
viscidity.)  The  marsh-mallow.  See  Al- 
iJicea  officinalis. 

MALVERN  WATER.  The  village  of 
Great  Malvern  has,  for  many  years,  been 
■celebrated  for  a  spring  of  remarkable  pii' 


rily,  which  has  acquired  the  name  oi  the 
holy  well,  from  the  reputed  sanctity  of  its 
waters,  and  the  real  and  extensive  benefit 
Jong  derived  in  various  cases  from  its  use. 

'The  holy  well  water,  when  first  drawn, 
appears  quite  clear  and  pellucid,  and  does 
not  become  sensibly  turbid  on  standing. 
It  possesses  somewhat  of  an  agreeable  pun- 
gency to  the  taste ;  but  this  is  not  considera- 
ble. In  other  respects  it  does  not  differ  in 
taste  from  pure  good  water. 

The  contents  of  Malvern  holy  well  are  : 
— some  carbonic  acid,  which  is  in  an  un- 
combined  state,  capable  of  acting  upon  iron, 
and  of  giving  a  little  taste  to  the  water  ;  but 
the  exact  quantity  of  which  has  not  been  as- 
certained : — a  very  small  portion  of  earth, 
either  lime  or  magnesia,  imited  with  the  car- 
bonic and  marine  acids :  perhaps  a  little 
neutral  alkaline  salt,  and  a  very  large  pro- 
portion of  water : — for  we  may  add,,  that, 
the  carbonic  acid  perhaps  excepted,  the  fo- 
reign matter  is  less  than  that  of  any  spring 
water  which  we  use.  No  iron,  or  metal  of 
any  kind,  is  found  in  it,  though  there  are 
chalybeates  in  the  neighbourhood. 

It  is  singular  that,  notwithstanding  its 
apparent  purity,  this  water  is  said  not  to 
keep  well,  and  soon  acquires  a  foetid  smell, 
by  standing  in  open  vessels. 

Malvern  water,  like  many  others,  was  at 
first  only  employed  as  an  external  applica- 
tion; and  this,  indeed,  is  still  its  principal 
use,  though  it  is  extended  with  some  advan- 
tage, to  a  few  internal  diseases.  It  has 
been  found  highly  efRcacious  in  painful  and 
deep  ulcerations,  the  consequence  of  a  scro- 
phulous  habit  of  body,  and  which  are  always 
attended  with  much  local  irritation,  and 
often  general  fever.  Applied  to  the  sore,  it 
moderates  the  profuseness  of  the  discharge, 
corrects  the  fetor,  which  so  peculiarly  marks 
a  caries  of  the  bone,  promotes  the  granula- 
ting process,  and  a  salutary  exfoliation  of  the 
carious  part ;  and,  by  a  long  perseverance 
in  this  course,  very  dangerous  and  obsti- 
nate cases  have  at  last  been  cured.  Inflam- 
mation of  the  eye,  especially  the  ophthalmia, 
which  is  so  troublesome  in  scrophulous  ha- 
bits, often  yields  to  this  simple  application, 
and  we  find  that,  for  a  great  number  of 
years,  persons  afflicted  with  sore  eyes,  have 
been  in  the  habit  of  resorting  to  Malvera 
holy  well.  Another  order  of  external  dis- 
eases for  which  this  water  is  greatly  cele- 
brated, is  cutaneous  eruptions ;  even  those 
obstinate  cases  of  dry  desquamations  that 
frequently  follow  a  sudden  application  of 
cold  in  irritable  habits,  are  often  cured  bj^ 
this  remedy.  Where  the  skin  is  hot  and 
dry,  it  remarkably  relieves  the  intolerable 
itching  of  herpetic  disorders,  and  renders 
the  surface  of  the  body  more  cool  and  per- 
spirable. It  appears,  however,  from  a  nice 
observation  of  Dr.  Wall,  that  this  method 
of  treatment  is  not  so  successful  in  the  cu- 
taneous eruptions  of  very  lax  leucophlegm- 


MAM 


MAN 


523 


utic  habits,  where  the  extremities  are  cold 
and  the  circulation  languid ;  but  that  it  suc- 
ceeds best  where  there  is  tmusual  irritatioa 
of  the  skin,  and  where  it  is  apt  to  break  in 
painful  fissures,  that  ooze  out  a  watery  acrid 
lymph.  On  the  first  application  of  this  wa- 
ter to  an  inflamed  surface,  it  will  often  for  a 
time  increase  the  pain  and  irritation,  but 
these  effects  go  off  in  a  few  days. 

The  great  benefit  arising  from  using  Mal- 
vern waters,  as  an  external  remedy,  in  dis- 
eases of  the  skin  and  surface  of  the  body, 
has  led  to  its  employment  in  some  internal 
disorders,  and  often  with  considerable  ad- 
vantag;e.  Of  these,  the  most  important  are 
painful  affections  of  the  kidneys  and  blad- 
der, attended  with  the  discharge  of  bloody, 
purulent,  or  foetid  urine,  the  hectic  fever, 
produced  by  scrophulous  ulceration  of 
the  lungs,  or  very  extensive  and  irritating 
sores  on  the  surface  of  the  body,  and  also 
fistulas  of  long  standing,  that  have  been  ne- 
glected, and  have  become  constant  and 
troublesome  sores. 

The  Malvern  water  is  in  general  a  per- 
fectly safe  application,  and  may  be  used 
with  the  utmost  freedom,  both  as  an  exter- 
nal dressing  for  sores  and  as  a  common  drink. 

The  internal  use  of  Malvern  waters  is 
sometimes  attended  at  first  with  a  slight 
nausea,  and,  not  unfrequently,  for  the  first 
day  or  two,  it  occasions  some  degree  of 
drowsiness,  vertigo,  or  slight  pain  of  the 
head,  which  comes  on  a  few  minutes  after 
drinking  it.  These  symptoms  go  off  spon- 
taneously, after  a  few  days,  or  may  readily 
be  removed  by  a  mild  purgative.  The 
effects  of  this  water  on  the  bowels  are  not 
at  all  constant ;  frequently  it  purges  briskly 
for  a  few  days,  but  it  is  not  uncommon  for 
the  body  to  be  rendered  costive  by  its  use, 
especially,  as  Dr.  Wall  observes,  with  those 
who  are  accustomed  to  malt  liquors.  In 
all  cases,  it  decidedly  increases  the  flow  of 
urine,  and  the  general  health  of  the  patient. 
The  duration  of  a  course  of  Malvern  waters 
must  vary  very  considerably  on  account  of 
the  different  kinds  of  disease  for  which  this 
spring  is  resorted  to. 

Mame'i.  The  mammoe,  momin,  or  tod- 
dy-tree. This  tree  is  found  in  different 
parts  of  the  West  Indies,  but  those  on  the 
island  of  Hispaniola  are  the  best.  From 
incisions  made  in  the  branches,  a  copious 
discharge  of  pellucid  liquor  is  obtained, 
which  is  called  momin,  or  toddy  wine  ; 
it  must  be  drank  very  sparingly,  because  of 
its  very  diuretic  quality.  It  is  esteemed  as 
an  effectual  preservative  from  the  stone,  as 
also  a  solvent  of  it  \vhen  generated.  There 
are  two  species. 

Mami'll^.  (Dim.  of  mamma,  the 
breast.)  The  breasts  of  men  are  so  term- 
ed. It  is  likewise  applied  sometimes  to  the 
nipple. 

Mami'e,a.  It  is  said,  by  Paulus  ^gi- 
neta,  to  be  the  root  of  a  plant  Vi^hich  is  of  a 


detergent  quality.  Some  think  it  is  the  root 
of  the  doronicum ;  but  what  it  really  is^ 
cannot  be  ascertained. 

MA'MMA.     See  Breasl. 

MA'MMARY  ARTERIES.  Arterimma- 
millares.  The  internal  mammary  artery  is 
a  branch  of  the  subclavian,  and  gives  off  the 
mediastinal,  thymal,  and  pericardiac  arte- 
ries. The  external  mammai-y  is  a  branch 
of  the  axillary  arterv. 

MAMMARY  VEINS.  Fenamamillares. 
These  vessels  accompany  the  arteries,  and 
evacuate  their  blood  into  the  subclavian 
vein. 

Mammea  Americana.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  tree  on  which  the  mammee 
fruit  grows.     See  Mammee. 

Mammee.  A  delicious  fruit,  the  pro- 
duce of  the  Mammea  Americana,  of  Lin- 
nffius.  They  have  a  very  grateful  flavour 
when  ripe,  and  are  much  cultivated  in 
Jamaica,  where  they  are  generally  sold  in 
the  markets  for  one  of  the  best  fruits  of  the 
island. 

MAN.  Homo.  Man  is  compounded  of 
solids,  fluids,  a  vital  principle,  and,  what 
distinguishes  him  from  every  other  animal, 
a  soul. 

I.  The  solids  are  divided  into  hard  and 
soft,  which  analysis  demonstrates  to  be 
formed  of  earthly  particles,  con.nected  toge- 
ther by  an  intermediate  gluten.  The  hard 
parts  are  the  bones  and  cartilages.  The  soft 
parts,  muscles,  nerves,  the  viscera,  and 
every  other  part,  except  the  fluids.  See 
Bone,  Cartilage,  Ligament,  Muscle,  Artery, 
Vein,  JVerve,  Lymphatics,  &:c. 

II.  The  fluids  are  very  various.  See 
Fluids  of  the  Body. 

Anatomy  demonstrates  the  structure  of 
the  various  parts  of  which  the  human 
body  consists.  Chemistry  has,  of  late, 
made  great  progress  towards  ascertaining 
its  principles  and  elements,  which  are  as 
follows : — 

The  constituent  principles  of  man  are — 
1.  The  water,  which  constitutes  the  greatest 
part  of  the  humours,  and  is  the  vehicle  of 
the  other  principles.  2.  The  animal  gas, 
which  consists  of  carburetted  hydrogen, 
and  is  found,  not  only  in  the  blood,  but  in 
all  the  other  fluids.  3.  The  inflammable 
gas,  emitted  from  the  large  intestines,  in 
flatu.  4.  The  animal  gluten,  which  consists 
of  carbon  and  azote,  and  forms  tlie  fibres  of 
the  solid  parts ;  the  caseous  portion  of  the 
milk ;  and  the  principal  part  of  the  cruor 
of  the  blood.  5.  The  albumen,  present  in 
the  serum  of  blood.  6.  The  jelly,  found  in 
the  serum  of  the  blood  ;  lymph  of  the 
lymphatic  vessels,  and  other  fluids.  7.  The 
cruor,  which  is  the  animal  gluten  impreg- 
nated with  iron.  8.  The  mucus,  which 
lubricates  the  primss  viae ;  the  aerial  sur- 
faces of  the  lungs ;  the  parts  of  generation, 
and  the  urinary  passages.  9.  The  animal 
oil,  which  fills  the  cells  of  the  adipose  mem- 


524 


MAN 


aiAK 


braae.  10.  Tke  resin,  found  in  the  bile, 
11.  The  sebacic  aci,d,  wliich  is  present  in 
animal  oil.  12.  The  phosphoric  acid,  which 
enters  into  the  composition  of  the  animal 
earth  of  the  bones,  and  some  of  the  salts 
of  the  urine.  13.  The  saclactic  acid,  in  the 
sugar  of  the  serum  of  the  milk.  14.  The 
sugar,  latent  in  the  serum  of  the  milk.  15. 
The  animal  earth,  which  is  phosphate  of 
lime,  and  not  only  forms  the  greatest  part  of 
the  bones,  but  also  is  found  in  the  fibres  of 
the  soft  parts,  and  in  all  the  fluids.  16. 
Phosphate  of  ammonia,  and  17.  Phosphate 
of  soda,  both  of  which  are  detected  in  the 
xirine.  18.  Czdinary  salt,  obtained  from 
the  urine,  gastric  juice,  and  other  hu- 
mours. 

The  elementary  principles  of  our  body 
hitherto  known,  are,  1.  Azote,  an  element 
which,  combined  with  hydrogen,  constitutes 
volatile  alkali;  with  the  matter  of  heat, 
azo  tic  air  ;  with  carbon,  the  gluten  of  ani- 
ma^  fibres.  Azote  is  the  primary  element  of 
the  animal  body,  for  it  may  be  extracted 
from  almost  every  part  of  the  animal ;  the 
mucus,  jelly,  membranes,  tendons,  liga- 
ments, and  cartilages,  afford  it  in  a  less 
degree  ;  the  lymph,  serum  of  the  blood,  the 
water  of  hydropic  patients,  the  liquor 
amnii,  and  cheese,  give  out  more ;  the 
greatest  quantity  is  obtained  from  the  co- 
agulablc  lymph  of  the  blood,  and  from  mus- 
cle. The  flesh  of  young  animals  contains 
less  than  that  of  old  :  and  it  is  in  greater 
quantity  in  sarcophagous,  than  in  the  flesh 
of  phytophagous  animals  and  fish.  2.  The 
matter  of  heal,  which  enters  into  the  com- 
position of  both  solids  and  fluids,  and  which, 
in  a  separate  form,  constitutes  the  animal 
lieat.  3.  The  matter  of  light,  which,  in  its 
free  state,  produces  vision,  and,  when  com- 
pounded, enters  as  an  element  into  the  com- 
position of  oil  and  all  other  inflammable 
parts.  The  eyes  of  animals,  which  shine  in 
the  night-time,  owe  this  property  to  the  mat- 
ter of  light.  4.  The  electric  matter,  which 
enters  into  all  bodies,  and  affords  the  phe- 
nomena of  animal  electricity.  5.  Oxygen, 
which,  in  combination  with  the  matter  of 
heat,  constitutes  vital  air ;  with  hydrogen, 
forms  water ;  with  acescent  bases,  the  acid 
salts  of  our  fluids,  6.  Hydrogen,  v/hich, 
combined  with  oxygen,  forms  water ;  with 
azote,  volatile  alkali;  with  the  matter  of 
heat,  inflammable  air,  which  is  emitted 
from  the  large  intestines;  and  with  carbon, 
animal  gas ;  and  lastly,  combined  with  car- 
bon, and  the  sebacic  acid,  constitutes  the 
oil  of  the  adipose  membrane.  7.  Carbon, 
which,  in  combination  with  hydrogen  and 
the  sebacic  acid,  constitutes  the  oil  of  the 
adipose  membrane ;  with  hydrogen  alone, 
animal  gas ;  with  azote,  animal  gluten.  8. 
Sulphur,  which,  combined  with  inflammable 
air,  constitutes  the  hepatic  air,  that  exhales 
from  muscular  fibres,  hair,  incubated  eggs, 
animal  gluten,  and.  according  to  Lavoisier, 


human  excrement.  9.  Phosphorus,  which, 
with  oxygen,  forms  the  phosphoric  acid ; 
and,  with  inflammable  air,  phosphuretted 
hydrogen.  The  lucid  sweat  of  some  men, 
the  phosphorescence,  or  light,  given  out  by 
the  putrefying  bodies  of  some  animals,  and 
the  phosphorus  obtained  from  cheese,  and 
human  bones,  sufficiently  show  that  phos- 
phorus constitutes  an  element  of  our  body, 
10.  Soda,  or  the  fixed  mineral  alkali.  11. 
Potash,  or  the  fixed  vegetable  alkali.  Each 
of  these  is  found  in  several  of  the  fluids  of 
the  human  body.  12.  An  earthy  element. 
Of  the  earths,  no  kind  is  so  frequently  de- 
tected as  the  calcareous,  which  is  found  in 
the  bones  and  other  parts.  13.  A  metallic 
element.  Of  so  great  a  number  of  metals, 
iron  and  manganese  alone  are  found  in  an 
organized  body,  whether  animal  or  vegeta- 
ble. Iron  is  in  greater  quantity  in  the  flesh 
than  in  the  bones ;  but  in  the  greatest  pro- 
portion in  the  cruor  or  red  part  of  the  blood. 
14.  An  odorous  principle,  perceptible  in  all 
the  animal  fluids ;  but  of  a  peculiar  kind  in 
the  human  urine  and  excrements.  15.  The 
nervous  fluid,  or  principle  contained  in  the 
nerves,  and  which  appears  to  be  an  element 
sui  generis,  distinct  from  all  known  fluids, 
and  not  to  be  collected  by  art. 

III.  The  vital  •principle.  In  all  solid  and 
fluid  parts  of  a  living  body,  there  exists  an 
element,  with  properties  peculiar  to  itself, 
which  constitutes  life ;  hence  it  is  justly 
called  vital.  This  principle  induces  a  mode 
of  union  in  the  other  elements,  widely 
differing  from  that  which  arises  from  the 
common  laws  of  chemical  affinity.  By  the 
aid  of  this  principle,  nature  produces  the 
animal  fluids,  as  blood,  bile,  semen,  and  the 
rest,  which  can  never  be  produced  by  the 
art  of  chemistry.  But  if,  in  consequence 
of  death,  the  laws  of  vital  attraction,  or 
affinity,  cease  to  operate,  then  the  elements, 
recovering  their  former  properties,  become 
again  obedient  to  the  common  laws  of  che- 
mical affinity,  and  enter  into  new  combina- 
tions, from  which,  new  principles,  in  the 
process  of  putrefaction,  are  produced.  Thus 
the  hydrogen,  combining  itself  with  the 
azote  forms  volatile  alkali  ;  and  the  carbu- 
retted  hydrogen,  with  the  azote,  putrid  air, 
into  which  the  w^hole  body  is  converted.  It 
also  appears  from  hence,  why  organized 
bodies  alone,  namely,  animal  and  vegetable, 
are  subject  to  putridity  ;  to  which  inorganic 
or  mineral  substances  are  in  no  degree  lia- 
ble, the  latter  not  being  compounded  ac- 
cording to  the  laws  of  vital  affinity,  but  only 
according  to  those  of  chemical  affinity.  For 
the  fatiscense,  or  resolution  of  pyrites,  or 
sulphuret  of  iron,  in  atmospheric  air,  is  not 
putrefaction,  but  only  the  oxygen,  furnished 
by  the  air,  combining  with  the  sulphur,  and 
forming  iron  and  sulphate  of  iron. 

Fire,  as  well  as  putridity,  separates  the 
constituent  principles  of  animal  bodies  into 
their  elements ;  but  these,  by  a  peculiar  law, 


MAN 


MAN 


under  the  action  of  fire,  again  combine  iia  a 
different  manner,  and  form  peculiar  consti- 
tuent principles,  called  the  products  of  lire. 
Thus  the  hydrogen,  combining  with  azote, 
is  changed  into  volatile  alkali :  but  with  a 
lai^e  proportion  of  carbon,  it  forms  empy- 
reumatic  oil.  From  what  has  hitherto  been 
said,  it  will  a^so  appear,  tliat  the  true  con- 
stituent principles  of  the  animal  body  can- 
not be  detected,  either  by  putrefaction  or 
the  action  of  fire ;  for  by  these  means  we 
only  discover  the  elements  of  those  princi- 
ples. Thus,  whenever  volatile  alkali  is 
found  to  be  generated,  azote  and  hydrogen 
may  be  supposed  to  have  been  present  in 
the  natural  state  of  the  animal  substance ; 
and  when  empyreumatic  oil  is  obtained,  it 
may  be  concluded  it  is  furnished  by  the  hy- 
drogen and  carbon  of  the  animal  part. 

Ma'naca.  a  Brazil  shrub,  whose  root  is 
powerfully  emetic  and  cathartic. 

Ma'wcorow.  According  to  Oribasius,  a 
kind  of  sugar,  which  is  found  in  a  sort  of 
cane. 

MAifcxTRA'NA.     The  origanum  vulgare. 

MANDI'BULA.  (From  mandoy  to 
chew.)  The  lower  jaw.  See  Maxilla  in- 
ferior. 

Mandra'gora.  (From  y.ttvS'feL,  a  den, 
and  cLyiifioD,  to  collect;  because  it  grows 
about  caves  and  dens  of  beasts  ;  or  from  the 
German  man  dragen,  bearing  man.)  See 
Atropa. 

Mandragori'tes.  (From  /u.avS'pAyopit, 
the  mandrake.)  Wine,  in  which  the  roots 
of  the  male  mandrake  are  infused. 

Mandrake.     See  Atropa. 

Mawdpca'tor.  (From  manduco,  to 
chew.)  Tlie  muscles  which  perform  the 
action  of  chewing. 

Ma'wga.     (Indian.)    The  mango-tree. 

MANGANESE.  This  metallic  sub- 
stance seems,  after  iron,  to  be  the  most  fre- 
quently diffused  metal  through  the  earth  ; 
its  ores  are  very  common.  Asa  peculiar 
metal,  it  was  first  noticed  by  Galin  and 
Scheele,  in  the  years  1774  and  1777.  It  is 
always  found  in  the  state  of  an  oxid,  varying 
in  the  degree  of  oxidizement.  La  Pe- 
rouse  affirmed  that  he  had  found  manga- 
nese in  a  metallic  state ;  but  there  was  pro- 
bably some  mistake  in  his  observation.  The 
ores  are  distinguished  into  grey  oxid  of 
manganese,  black  oxid  of  manganese,  reddish 
Khite  oxid  of  manganese,  and  carbonate  of 
manganese.  All  these  combinations  have  an 
earthy  texture  ;  they  are  very  ponderous ; 
they  occur  both  amorphous  and  crystallized ; 
and  generally  contain  a  large  quantity  of 
iron.  Their  colour  is  black,  blackish 
brown,  or  grey,  seldom  white.  They  soil 
the  fingers  like  soot.  They  are  sometimes 
crystallized  in  prisms,  tetrahedral,  rhom- 
boidal,  or  striated. 

Properties. — Manganese  is  of  a  whitish 
grey  colour.     Its   fracture  is  granulated. 


irregular,  and  uneven.  It  is  of  a  metallic 
brilliancy,  which  it,  however,  soon  loses  in 
the  air.  Its  specific  gravity  is  about  8.  It 
is  very  hard,  and  extremely  brittle.  It  is 
one  of  the  most  refractory  metals,  and  most 
difficult  to  fuse,  requiring  at  least  160°  of 
Wedgewood's  pyrometer.  Its  attraction  of 
oxygen  is  so  rapid,  that  exposure  to  the  air 
is  sufficient  to  render  it  red,  brown,  black, 
and  friable,  in  a  very  short  time ;  it  can, 
therefore,  only  be  kept  under  water,  oil,  or 
ardent  spirit.  It  is  the  most  combustible  of 
all  the  metals.  It  decomposes  water,  by- 
means  of  heat,  very  rapidly,  as  well  as  the 
greater  part  of  the  metallic  oxids.  It  decom- 
poses sulphuric  acid.  It  is  soluble  in  nitric 
acid.  It  is  fusible  with  earths,  and  colours 
them  brown,  violet,  or  red,  according  to  its 
state  of  oxydizement.  It  frees  from  colour 
glasses  tinged  by  iron.  It  does  not  readily 
unite  with  sulphur.  It  combines  with  phos- 
phorus. It  unites  with  gold,  silver,  and 
copper,  and  renders  them  brittle.  It  unites 
to  arsenic  in  close  vessels,  bat  does  not 
enter  into  union  with  mercury.  It  forms 
three  differently  coloured  oxids,  by  combi- 
ning with  different  proportions  of  oxygen. 

Method  of  obtaining  Manganese. — This 
metal  is  obtained  by  mixing  the  black  oxid, 
finely  powdered,  with  pitch ;  making  it  into 
a  ball,  and  putting  this  into  a  crucible,  with 
powdered  charcoal,  one-tenth  of  an  inch 
thick  at  the  sides,  and  one-fourth  of  an  inch 
deep  at  the. bottom.  The  empty  space  is 
then  to  be  filled  with  powdered  charcoal ;  a 
cover  is  to  be  luted  on;  and  the  cru- 
cible exposed,  for  an  hour,  to  the  strongest 
heat  that  can  be  raised.  Or,  digest  the 
black  oxid  of  manganese  repeatedly,  with 
the  addition  of  one-sixteenth  of  sugar,  in 
nitric  acid  ;  dilute  the  mixture  with  three 
times  its  bulk  of  water;  filter  it,  and  de- 
compose it  by  the  acJdition  of  potash  ;  col- 
lect the  precipitate,  form  it  into  a  paste  with 
oil,  and  put  it  into  a  crucible,  well  lined 
with  charcoal.  Expose  the  crucible  for  at 
least  two  hours  to  the  strongest  heat  of  a 
forge. 

Manganese  may  also  be  obtained  in  the 
following  manner: 

Prepare  a  saturated  solution  of  sulphate 
of  manganese,  bring  it  to  a  boiling  heat, 
and  add  to  it,  gradually,  a  solution  of  tar- 
trate of  potash,  until  no  further  precipitate 
ensues  ;  then  filter  the  solution,  and  wash 
the  precipitate  in  water,  and  when  drj^, 
make  it  into  a  paste  with  oil,  and  proceed 
as  before. 

In  this  process,  the  sulphuric  acid  unites 
to  the  potash,  and  forms  sulphate  of  potash, 
and  the  tartaric  acid  joins  to  the  oxyd  of 
manganese,  and  forms  a  tartrate  of  manga- 
nese, which  is  decomposable  by  heat. 

Mangel  wursel.  The  root  of  scarcity. 
A  plant  of  great  importance,  as  a  substitute 
for  bread  in  periods  of  famine.     It  has  not. 


a26 


MAN 


MAS 


however,  succeeded  so  well  iu  this  country 
as  in  Germany.  It  is  properly  a  species  of 
beet. 

BIANGET,  John  James,  was  born  at 
Geneva  in  1652.  He  originally  studied  for 
the  clerical  profession,  but,  after  five  years' 
labour,  his  inclination  to  medical  pursuits 
prevailed,  and  he  made  such  progress,  with- 
out the  aid  of  any  teacher,  that  he  was  ad- 
mitted to  the  degree  of  doctor  at  Valence  in 
1678.  He  then  commenced  practice  in  his 
native  city,  and  obtained  considerable  re- 
putation, and  refused  many  invitations  to  go 
to  other  countries.  In  1699  he  was  ap- 
pointed chief  physician  to  Frederick  III. 
afterwards  first  king  of  Prussia.  In  his 
literary  labours  he  was  indefatigable  even  to 
the  end  of  his  life,  which  terminated  in  his 
91st  year.  Among  the  numerous  works  of 
compilation,  executed  by  him,  originality  is 
not  to  be  expected ;  nor  are  they  remarkable 
for  judgment  or  accuracy,  though  still  some- 
times used  for  reference.  He  published 
ample  collections  on  almost  every  subject 
connected  with  medicine,  besides  improved 
editions  of  the  works  of  others ;  but  the 
most  important  of  his  productions  is  entitled 
"Bibliotheca  Scriptorum  Medicorum  vete- 
rum  et  recentiorum,"  at  which  he  laboured 
when  at  least  eighty  years  of  age. 

Mangi'fera.  (From  Mango,  the  name 
of  the  fruit  which  it  bears.)  The  name  of 
a  genus  of  plants  in  the  Linnaean  system. 
Class,  Pentandria.  Order,  Monogynia.  The 
Mango-tree. 

Mangi'fera  I'wdica.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  mango-tree,  which  is  cultivated 
all  over  Asia.  Mangos,  when  ripe,  are 
juicy,  of  a  good  flavour,  and  so  fragrant  as 
to  perfume  the  air  to  a  considerable  dis- 
tance. They  are  eaten  either  raw  or  pre- 
served witli  sugar.  Their  taste  is  so  lus- 
cious, that  they  soon  pall  the  appetite.  The 
unripe  fruits  are  pickled  in  the  milk  of  the 
cocoa-nut  that  has  stood  until  sour,  with 
salt,  capsicum,  and  garliclv.  From  the  ex- 
pressed juice  is  prepared  a  wine  ;  and  the 
remainder  of  the  kernel  can  be  reduced  to 
an  excellent  flour  for  tlie  making  of  bread. 

Mango.     See  Mangifera  indica. 

MAjVGOSTAJVA.         i 

Mangosteen.      >  See  Garcinia. 

Mangosteen  bark.  } 

MA'NIA.  (From  f/,ei.tvo/ua.i,  to  rage.) 
Raving  or  furious  madness.  A  genus  of 
disease  in  the  class  fieuroses,  and  order 
vesani(B,  of  CuUen.  The  definition  of 
mania  is,  delirium,  unaccompanied  with 
fever ;  but  this  does  not  seem  altogether 
correct ;  as  a  delii'ium  may  prevail  without 
an}'  frequency  of  pulse,  or  fever ;  as  hap- 
pens sometimes  with  women  in  the  hysteric 
disease.  In  mania,  the  mind  is  not  perfectly 
master  of  all  its  functions  ;  it  receives  im- 
pressions from  the  senses,  which  are  very 
different  from  those  produced  in  health :  the 


judgment  and  memory  are  both  lost,  or  im- 
paired, and  the  irritability  of  the  body  is 
much  diminished,  being  capable,  as  is  sup- 
posed, of  resisting  the  usual  morbid  effects 
of  cold,  hunger,  and  watching,  and  bemg 
likewise  less  susceptible  of  other  diseases 
than  before. 

Mania  may  be  said  to  be  a  false  per- 
ception of  things,  marked  by  an  incohe- 
rence, or  raving,  and  a  resistance  of  the 
passions  to  the  command  of  the  will,  ac- 
companied, for  the  most  part,  with  a  vio- 
lence of  action,  and  furious  resentment  at 
restraint. 

There  are  two  species  of  madness,  viz. 
the  melancholic  and  furious. 

Madness  is  occasioned  by  affections  of 
the  mind,  such  as  anxiety,  grief,  love, 
religion,  terror,  or  enthusiasm ;  the  fre- 
quent and  uncurbed  indulgence  in  any 
passion,  or  emotion,  and  by  abstruse  stu- 
dy. In  short,  it  may  be  produced  by  any 
thing  that  aflects  the  mind  so  forcibly  as  to 
take  off  its  attention  from  all  other  affairs. 
Violent  exercise,  frequent  intoxication,  a 
sedentary  life,  the  suppression  of  periodical 
and  occasional  discharges  and  secretions, 
excessive  evacuations,  and  paralytic  sei- 
zures, are  likewise  enumerated  as  remote 
causes.  Certain  diseases  of  the  febrile 
kind  have  been  found  to  occasion  madness, 
where  their  action  has  been  very  violent. 
In  some  cases  it  proceeds  from  an  heredi- 
tary predisposition.  Two  constitutions 
are  particularly  tlae  victims  of  madness ; 
the  sanguine  and  melancholic  :  by  the  dif- 
ference of  which  its  appearance  is  some- 
what modified.  Each  species  of  mania  is 
accompanied  with  particular  symptoms^ 
Those  which  attend  on  tlie  melancholic  are 
sadness,  dejection  of  spirits,  and  its  at- 
tendants. I'hose  which  accompany  an  at- 
tack of  furious  madness,  are  severe  pains 
in  the  head,  redness  of  the  face,  noise  iu 
the  ears,  wildness  of  the  countenance,  roll- 
ing and  glistening  of  the  eyes,  grinding  of 
the  teeth,  loud  roaring,  violent  exertion  of 
strength,  absurd  incoherent  discourse,  un- 
accountable malice  to  certain  persons., 
particularly  to  the  nearest  relatives  and 
friends,  a  dislike  to  such  places  and  scenes 
as  formerly  afforded  particular  pleasure,  a 
diminution  of  the  irritability  of  the  body, 
with  respect  to  the  morbid  effects  of  cold, 
hungei",  and  watching,  together  with  a  full, 
quick  pulse. 

Mania  comes  on  at  different  periods  of 
life ;  but  in  the  greater  number  of  cases,  it 
makes  it  attack  between  thirty  and  forty 
years  of  age.  Females  appear  to  be  more 
subject  to  mania  than  males. 

Dissections  of  maniacal  cases,  Dr.  Tho- 
mas observes,  most  generally  show  an  ef- 
fusion of  water  into  the  cavities  of  the 
brain ;  but,  in  some  cases,  we  are  able  to 
discover  evident    marks    of    previous  in- 


MAN 


MAN 


.27 


lamination,  such  as  thickenings  and  opacity 
of  the  tunica  arachnoides  and  pia  mater. 
In  a  few  instances  a  preternatural  hardness 
of  the  substance  of  the  brain. 

From  Dr.  Greding's  observations,  it  ap- 
pears that  the  skulls  of  the  greater  number 
of  such  persons  are  commonly  very  thick. 
Some  he  found  of  a  most  extraordinary  de- 
gree of  thickness ;  but  it  appears  that  the 
greater  number  of  insane  people  die  of 
atrophy  and  hydrothorax. 

The  treatment  of  madness  is  partly  cor- 
poreal, partly  mental.  The  leading  indica- 
tions under  the  first  head  are  :  to  diminish 
vascular  or  nervous  excitement  when  ex- 
cessive, as  in  mania  ;  to  increase  them  when 
defective,  as  in  melancholia ;  at  the  same 
time  guarding  against  the  several  exciting 
causes,  and  removing  any  obvious  fault  in 
the  constitution,  or  in  particular  parts,  by 
which  the  brain  may  be  sympathetically 
aifected.  Among  the  most  powerful  means 
of  lessening  excitement  is  the  abstraction 
of  blood,  which  freely  practised  has  been 
often  an  effectual  remedy  in  recent  cases 
and  robust  habits ;  but  repeated  small  bleed- 
ings are  rather  likely  to  confirm  the  disease  ; 
and  in  those,  who  have  long  laboured  under 
it,  the  object  should  merely  be  to  obviate 
dangerous  accumulation  in  the  head,  by  oc- 
casionally withdrawing  the  requisits  quan- 
tity locally.  Purging  is  much  more  ex- 
tensively applicable  ;  where  the  strength 
will  admit,  it  may  be  useful  to  make  very 
large  evacuations  in  this  way ;  and  in  all 
cases  it  should  be  a  rule  to  procure  regular 
discharges  from  the  bowels,  which  are  ge- 
nerally torpid.  Calomel  is  mostly  proper, 
as  it  may  evacuate  bile  more  freely,  and 
have  other  beneficial  efliects ;  but  it  usually 
requires  the  assistance  of  other  cathartics. 
The  application  of  cold  to  the  head  is  ma- 
terially serviceable  under  increased  excite- 
ment, and  some  have  advised  it  to  the 
body  generally  ;  at  any  rate,  the  accumu- 
lation of  heat  should  be  avoided,  and  the 
antiphlogistic  regimen  steadily  observed. 
Emetics  have  sometimes  had  a  good  eifect, 
especially  as  influencing  the  mind  of  the 
patient ;  but  to  diminish  excitement,  and 
induce  diaphoresis,  it  will  generally  be  bet- 
ter to  give  merely  nauseating  doses  ;  and 
occasionally  their  operation  may  be  pro- 
moted by  the  tepid  bath  ;  even  the  hot  bath 
has  been  found  useful,  producing  great 
relaxation,  and  rendering  the  patient  more 
tractable.  Digitalis  may  be  employed  with 
advantage  from  its  sedative  power,  exerted 
especially  on  the  circulation,  pushing  it 
till  some  obvious  effect  is  produced.  Nar- 
cotics, particularly  opium,  have  been  much 
used,  but  certainly  are  not  indiscriminately 
proper  :  where  there  is  fulness  of  the  ves- 
sels of  the  head,  they  may  even  do  mischief; 
and  where  organic  disease  exists,  they  will 
probably  only  palliate :  whenever  resorted 
to,  the  dose  should  be  large,  such  as  may 
induce  sle^ep,  and  if  no  mitigation  of  tlie 


disease  appear,  it  may  be  better  not  to  per- 
severe in  them.  Camphor  has  been  some- 
times decidedly  useful,  carried  gradually 
to  a  very  considerable  extent.  Blisters  and 
other  means  of  lessening  fulness  and  irrita- 
tion in  the  brain,  should  not  be  neglected, 
where  circumstances  indicate  their  use. — In 
the  melancholic,  on  the  other  hand,  where 
there  is  rather  a  deficiency  of  excitement,  it 
is  necessary  to  direct  a  more  generous  diet, 
nutritious  and  easy  of  digestion,  as  the  sto- 
mach is  usually  weak,  with  a  moderate 
quantity  of  some  fermented  liquor,  and 
medicines  of  a  tonic  or  even  stimulant  na- 
ture, especially  ammonia,  to  relieve  flatu- 
lence and  acidity.  Attention  should  be 
paid  to  the  bowels,  and  to  maintain  the 
function  of  the  skin,  &;c.  The  utility  of 
the  cold  bath  seems  questionable  in  melan- 
cholies ;  though,  it  may  occasionally  arrest 
a  paroxysm  of  mania.  RegTilar  exercise 
may  contribute  materially  to  improve  the 
health  ;  and  even  hard  labour  has  been 
often  signally  useful  in  a  convalescent  state, 
particularly  to  those  accustomed  to  it.  If 
the  mental  derangement  supervened  on  the 
stoppage  of  any  evacuation,  or  the  metasta- 
sis of  any  other  disorder ;  or  appear  con- 
nected with  a  scrophulous  orsyphilitic  taint; 
proper  remedies  to  restore  the  former,  of 
remove  the  latter,  should  be  exhibited :  and 
in  some  instauues  trepanning  has  relieved 
the  brain  from  local  in-itation.  In  the  ma- 
nagement of  the  insane,  it  is  necessary  to 
inspire  a  certain  degree  of  awe  from  a  con- 
viction of  superior  power,  and  at  the  same 
time  seek  to  gain  their  confidence  and  af- 
fection by  steadiness  and  humanity.  Some 
restraint  is  often  necessary  for  the  security 
of  the  patient,  or  of  others,  carefully  watch- 
ing, or  even  confining  them,  if  they  threaten 
the  lives  of  their  attendants.  When  they 
refuse  to  take  food,  or  medicine,  or  any- 
thing which  appears  absolutely  necessary, 
coercion  is  proper,  and  sometimes  these  ca- 
prices may  be  overcome  by  stratagem ;  or 
exciting  uneasy  sensations  by  the  motion  of 
a  swing,  whirling  chair,  &c.  In  order  to 
remove  any  deranged  association  of  ideas, 
it  will  be  right  to  endeavour  to  occupy  their 
minds  with  some  agreeable  and  regular 
train  of  thought,  cheerful  music,  poetry, 
narrative,  the  elementary  parts  of  geometry, 
&c.  according  to  their  previous  inclinations; 
to  lead  them  gradually  to  their  former  ha- 
bits, and  the  society  of  their  friends,  engage 
them  in  rural  sports,  take  them  to  public 
amusements,  the  watering  places,  &c.  but 
with  as  little  appearance  of  design  as  possi- 
ble. 

Ma'nihot.     The  jatropha  manihot. 

Mani'pulus.  (Q^uod  manum  impleat, 
because  it  fills  the  hand.)     A  handful. 

Mawjapit'meram.  a  common  tree  in 
the  West  Indies,  the  flowers  of  which  are 
distilled,  and  the  vv^ater  used  against  in- 
flammations of  the  eyes. 

MA'NNA.     (From  mano,  a  gift,  Syr,  it 


52S 


ilAK 


ilAli 


being  the  food  given  by  God  to  tlie  childreu 
of  Israel  in  the  wilderness  ;  or  frona  mahna, 
what  is  it  ?  an  exclamation  occasioned  by 
their  wonder  at  its  appearaince.)  See 
Fraxirms. 

Ma'nna.  Briganti'aca.  a  species  of 
manna  brought  from  Brianconois  in  Dau- 
phiny. 

Ma'wna  Calabri'na.  Calabrian  manna, 

Ma'ssa  canula'ta.  Flaky  manna,  or 
manna  concreted  on  straw,  or  chips. 

Ma'nna  secf'nda.  An  inferior  or  se- 
cond sort  of  manna. 

Ma'jtna  thxt'ris.  a  coarse  powder  of 
olibanom. 

Makm'fera  a'e.bor.  (From  manna, 
and  fero,  to  bear.)     The  fraxinus  ornus. 

Manso'rius.  (From  mando,  to  chew.) 
The  masseter  muscle. 

Maa"Ti'le.     The  name  of  a  bandage. 

Ma'nus  de'i.  a  name  of  a  resolvent 
plaster,  which  is  described  by  Lemery. 
Also  for  opium. 

Ma-pie.     See  Jicer  pseudoplatanus. 

Mira'nda.  a  species  of  myrtle,  grow- 
ing in  the  island  of  Ceylon,  a  decoction  of 
the  leaves  of  which  is  said  to  be  excellent 
against  the  venereal  disease. 

MARA'NTA.  1.  The  name  of  a  genus 
of  plants  in  the  Linnsean  system.  Class, 
Monandria.     Order,  Monogynia. 

2.  The  name  of  tlie  Indian  arrow-root. 

There  are  three  species  of  Maranta,  the 
Aurundiiiacea,  Galanga,  and  Comesa,  all  of 
them  herbaceous,  perennial,  exotics  of  the 
Indies,  kept  here  in  hot-houses  for  curi- 
osity; they  have  tliick,  knotty,  creeping 
roots,  crowned  with  long,  broad,  arundina- 
ceous  leaves,  ending  in  points,  and  upright 
stalks  half  a  yard  high,  terminated  by 
bunches  of  monopetalous,  ringent.  five- 
parted  flowers.  They  are  pi'opagated  by 
parting  tlie  roots  in  spring,  and  planting 
them  in  pots  of  light  rich  earth,  and  then 
plunging  them  in  the  bark-bed. 

Mara'nta  arundusa'cea.  The  root  of 
this  species,  commonly  called  arrow-root,  is 
used  by  tlie  Indians  to  extract  the  virus 
communicated  by  their  poisoned  arrows, 
from  whence  it  has  obtained  its  name.  It 
is  cultivated  iu  gardens  and  provision- 
grounds  in  the  West  Indies ;  and  the  starch 
is  obtained  from  it  by  the  following  process : 
The  roots,  when  a  year  old,  are  dug  up, 
well  washed  in  water,  and  then  beaten  in  a 
large  deep  wooden  mortar  to  a  pulp  ;  this 
is  thrown  into  a  large  tub  of  clean  water  : 
the  whole  is  then  well  stirred,  and  the  fibrous 
part  wrung  out  by  the  hands,  and  tlii'own 
away.  The  milky  liquor  being  passed 
through  a  hair  sieve,  or  coarse  cloth,  is  suf- 
fered to  settle,  and  the  clear  Avater  drained 
off.  At  the  bottom  of  the  vessel  is  a  white 
mass,  which  is  again  mixed  with  clean 
water,  and  drained:  lastly,  the  mass  is 
dried  on  sheets  in  the  sun,  and  is  pure 
starch. 

Arrow-root    contains,    in  nn^ll  bulk,  a 


greater  proportion  of  nourishment  than  any- 
other  yet  known.  The  powder,  boiled  in 
water,  forms  a  very  pleasant  transparent 
jelly,  very  superior  to  that  of  sago  or  ta- 
pioca: and  is  much  recommended  as  a 
nutritious  diet  for  children  and  invalids. 
The  jelly  is  made  in  the  following  man- 
ner :  to  a  dessert-spoonful  of  powder,  add 
as  much  cold  water  as  will  make  it  into  a 
paste  ;  then  pour  on  half  a  pint  of  boil- 
ing water  :  stir  it  briskly  and  boil  it  a 
few  minutes,  when  it  will  become  a  clear 
smooth  jelly  ;  a  little  sugar  and  sherry  wine 
may  be  added  for  debilitated  patients,  but 
for  infants  a  drop  or  two  of  essence  of  cara- 
way-seeds, or  cinnamon,  is  preferable,  wine 
being  very  liable  to  become  ascescent  in  the 
stomachs  of  infants,  and  thus  disagree  with 
the  bowels.  Fresh  milk,  either  alone  or 
diluted  w^ith  water,  may  be  substituted  for 
the  water.  For  very  debilitated  frames, 
and  especially  for  ricketty  children,  this 
jelly,  blended  with  an  animal  jelly,  as  that 
of  the  stag's-horn,  (^rasura  cornu  cervi,') 
afibrds  a  more  nutritious  diet  than  arrow- 
root alone,  which  may  be  done  in  the  fol- 
lowing manner:  Boil  half  an  ounce  of 
stag'  s-hom  shavings,  in  a  pint  of  water,  for 
fifteen  minutes  ;  then  strain,  and  add  two 
dessert-spoonsful  of  arrow-root  powder,  pre- 
viously well  mixed  with  a  tea-cupful  of 
water ;  stir  them  briskly  together,  and  boil 
them  for  a  few  minutes.  If  the  child 
should  be  much  troubled  with  flatulency, 
two  or  tliree  drops  of  essence  of  caraway- 
seeds,  or  a  little  grated  nutmeg  may  be 
added ;  but  for  adults,  port  wine,  or  brandy, 
will  answer  best. 

Mara'nta  Gala'jtga.  The  smaller  ga- 
langal.  The  roots  of  this  plant  are  used 
medicinally ;  two  kinds  of  galangal  are  men- 
tioned in  tlie  pharmacopoeias  ;  the  greater 
galangal  obtained  from  the  Kampferia  ga- 
langa,  of  Linnasus,  and  the  smaller  galan- 
ga], the  root  of  the  Maranta  galanga ;  cau- 
lino  simplici  foliis  lanceolatis  subsessilibusy 
of  Linnaeus.  The  dried  root  is  brought 
from  China,  in  pieces  from  an  inch  to  two 
in  length,  scarcely  half  so  thick,  branched, 
full  of  knots  and  joints,  with  several  circu- 
lar rings,  of  a  reddish-brown  colour  on  the 
outside,  and  brownish  within.  It  has  an 
aromatic  smell,  not  very  grateful,  and  an 
unpleasant,  bitterish,  hot,  biting  taste.  It 
was  formerly  much  used  as  a  warm  sto- 
niacliic  bitter,  and  generally  ordered  in  bit- 
ter infusions.  It  is  now,  however,  seldom 
employed. 

MARA'SMUS.  (From  /j.ni'tj.ivai,  to  grow 
lean.)  Atrophia.  Emaciation.  A  wasting 
away  of  the  flesh,  without  fever  or  apparent 
disease.     See  Ji  trophy. 

Marathri'tes.  (From  /j.a.fa.6fiov,  fen- 
nel.) A  vinous  infusion  of  fennel ;  or  wine 
impregnated  with  fennel. 

Marathrophy'llubi.  (From  fAa.pa,Bpcv, 
fennel,  and  eft/xxsv,  a  leaf ;  so  named  be= 
caii=^    its    leaves    resemble  those  of  the 


MAR 


i\IAR 


529 


eomaQon  fennel.  See  Peucedanum  offici- 
nale. 

Maea'thrum.  (From  (jt-ttfctivie,  to  wither, 
so  called  because  its  stalk  and  flowers  wither 
in  the  autumn.)  See  Anelhumfceniculum. 

Mara'thrum  sylve'stre.  See  Peu- 
cedanum. 

Marble.  Powdered  marble,  which  is 
a  carbonate  of  hme,  is  used  in  pneumatic 
medicine,  to  give  out  carbonic  acid  gas. 

Marcasite,     See  Bismuth. 

Marcasi'ta.  (From  marcusite,  Germ.) 
See  Bismuth. 

Marcha'ktia  polymo'rpha.  The  sys- 
tematic name  of  the  liver-wort.  Hepatica 
terrestris.  Jecoraria.  This  plant  is  very  com- 
mon in  this  country.  It  has  a  penetrating 
though  mild  pungency,  and  bitter  taste, 
sinking,  as  it  were,  into  the  tongue.  It  is 
recommended  as  an  aperient,  resolvent, 
and  antiscorbutic,  and,  though  seldom  used 
in  this  country,  appears  to  be  a  plant  of  no 
inconsiderable  virtue. 

MARCO'RES.  (From  marceo,  to  be- 
come lean.)  Universal  emaciation.  The 
first  order  in  the  class  cachexia,  of  CuUen's 
Nosology. 

Marestail.     See  Hippuris  vulgaris. 

MARGARITA.  (From  margalith, 
Rab.) 

1.  The  pearl.  Perla.  Unio.  A  small, 
calcareous  concretion,  of  a  bright  transpa- 
rent whiteness,  found  on  the  inside  of  the 
shell.  Concha  margaritifera,  of  Linnseus,  or 
mother-of-pearl  fish.  Pearls  were  formerly 
exhibited  as  Emtacids. 

2.  A  tumour  upon  the  eye  resembling  a 
pearl. 

Marigold,  marsh.  Caltha  palustris,  of 
Linnaeus.  The  flower-buds  of  this  very 
common  plant  may  be  pickled  as  a  good 
substitute  for  capers. 

Marine  acid.     See  Muriatic  acid. 

Marine  salt.     See  Sodce  murias. 

Maripe'ndam.  a  plant  in  the  island  of 
St.  Domingo :  its  tops  are  distilled,  and 
thus  a  water  is  obtained,  which  is  held  in 
great  esteem  against  pains  in  the  stomach. 

Mari'sca.  An  excresence  about  the 
anus,  or  the  piles  in  a  state  of  tumefaction, 
the  Hmmorrhois  tumens,  of  CuUen. 

Mari'sicum.    The  mercurialis  fruticosa. 

Marjoram,  sweet.  See  Origanum  marjo- 
"■ana. 

Marjoram,  wild.     See  Origanum. 

Marjora'na.     See  Origanum. 

Marmalade.  The  pulp  of  quinces,  or 
any  other  fruit,  boiled  into  a  consistence 
with  honey. 

Marmary'g^.  (From  /wap^az/jo),  to 
shine.  An  appearance  of  sparks,  or  corus- 
cations, flashing  before  the  eyes. 

Marmola'ria.  (From  marmor,  mar- 
ble ;  so  named  because  it  is  spotted  like 
marble.)  Bear's-breach,  See  Acanthus 
mollis. 


Marmora'ta  au'rium.  (From  marmor.) 
Ear-wax. 

Marmorige.  a  variety  of  the  Pseudo- 
blepsis  Imaginaria,  in  which  sparks  and 
flashes  of  fire  are  supposed  to  present  them- 
selves. 

Marmo'recs  TARTARUS.  The  hardest 
species  of  human  calculus. 

Maroco'stinum.  a  purgative  extract 
made  of  the  marum  and  costus  ;  originally 
made  by  Mindererus. 

MARROW.  Medulla.  The  fat  sub- 
stance secreted  by  the  small  arteries  of  its 
proper  membrane ;  and  contained  in  the 
medullary  cavities  of  the  long  cylindrical 
bones.     See  Bone. 

Marroiv,  spinal.     See  Medulla  spinalis. 

Marrtjeia'stPvUM.  Ballota,  or  stinking 
horehound. 

MARRU'BIUM.  (From  marroh,  a  bit- 
ter  juice,  Heb.)     Horehound. 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnsean  system.  Class.  Didynamia.  Or- 
der, Gymnospermia. 

2.  The  pharmacoposial  name  of  the  com- 
mon white  horehound.  See  Marrubiuvi 
vulgare. 

Marru'eium  album.  See  Marrubium 
vulgare. 

Marru'eitjm  aly'ssow.  Alyssum  Mad- 
wort.     It  is  supposed  to  be  diaphoretic. 

Marru'bitjm  AauA'TicuM.  Water hore= 
hound ;  opening,  corroborant. 

Marru'eium  Hispa'nicum.  Mad-wort, 
or  Spanish  horehound.  See  Marrubium 
verticillatum. 

Marrtj'eium  ni'grum  fce'tidum.  The 
black,  stinking  horehound,  or  ballota. 

Marru'bitjm  vep^ticilla'tum.  Mar- 
rubium hispanicum.  The  base  horehound, 
Galen's  mad-wort. 

Marru'eium  vulga're.  The  systema- 
tic name  of  the  common  horehound.  Mar- 
rubium album  Marrubium  dentibus  caly~ 
cinis  setaceis  uncinatis,  of  Linnaeus.. — The 
leaves  of  this  indigenous  plant  have  a  mode- 
rately strong  smell  of  the  aromatic  kind,  but 
not  agreeable ;  which,  by  drying,  is  im- 
proved :  and  in  keeping  for  some  months  is, 
in  great  part,  dissipated  ;  their  taste  is  very 
bitter,  penetrating,  diffusive,  and  durable, 
in  the  mouth.  That  horehound  possesses 
some  share  of  medicinal  power  may  be  in- 
ferred from  its  sensible  qualities ;  but  its  vir- 
tues do  not  5{3pear  to  be  clearly  ascertained. 
It  is  a  favo;]rite  remedy  with  the  common 
people  in  coughs  and  asthmas.  The  usual 
dose  is  from  half  an  ounce  to  an  ounce,  in 
infusion,  two  or  three  times  a-day.  The 
dose  of  the  extract  is  from  gr.  x.  to  3ss. 

Mars.  The  alchemists  gave  this  nanip 
to  iron. 

Mars  alkaliza'tus  solu'bilis.  Iron 
and  fixed  alkali. 

Mars  sacchara'tus.  Iron  mixed  with 
starch  and  melted  sugar, 

^7 


aiiO 


IviAK 


MAS 


Mars  solu'bilis.  Ferrumtarlarizatuui. 

Mars  splphura'tus.  Iroa  filings,  aad 
sulphur  deflagrated. 

Marseilles  hart-wort.  See  Seseli  torluosum, 

Marsh-mallorc.     See  Althaea. 

Marsh  trefoil.     See  Menyanthus. 

Marsupia'lis.  (Marsupialis,  sc.  muscu- 
hjs ;  from  marsupium,  a  purse,  so  named  from 
its  resemblance.)  See  Obt^iralur  internus. 

Martagon  liiLY.  Lilium  martagon,  of 
Linnaeus,  who  informs  us  the  root  makes 
part  of  the  daily  food  of  the  Siberians. 

Martial.  Sometimes  used  to  express 
preparations  of  iron,  or  such  as  are  impreg- 
nated therewith  ;  as  the  Martial  Regulus  of 
antimony,  &c. 

Martia'titm  ungue'ntum.  Soldiers' 
ointment.  Ointment  of  laurel,  rue,  marjo- 
ram, &c. 

Ma'rtis  esse'ntia.  a  solution  of  lead 
in  acid. 

Ma'rtis  i^imatu'ra  pr^para'ta.  Put, 
viiied  filings  of  iron. 

MARTYN,  John,  was  born  in  1699. 
His  father  being  in  a  mercantile  station  in 
London,  he  was  intended  to  succeed  in 
this,  which  he  does  not  appear  to  have  ne- 
glected ;  but  his  taste  for  literature  led  him 
to  devote  much  of  the  night  to  study.  His 
partiality,  however,  was  particularly  direct- 
ed to  botany,  and  he  made  many  experiments 
on  the  germination  of  seeds,  &c.  When 
about  22  years  of  age,  he  became  secretary 
of  a  botanical  society,  and  proved  one  of 
its  most  active  members :  three  years  after, 
he  was  admitted  into  the  Royal  Society, 
and  many  of  his  papers  appeared  in  the 
Phdosophical  Transactions,  of  which  he 
subsequently  took  a  part  in  the  Abridgment. 
At  what  period  he  changed  to  the  medi- 
cal profession  is  not  known.  In  1726,  he 
published  his  tables  of  officinal  plants,  dis- 
posed according  to  Ray's  system.  Having 
given  public  lectures  on  botany  in  London 
with  much  approbation,  he  was  thought 
qualified  to  teach  that  science  at  Cambridge ; 
and  accordingly,  in  the  following  year,  he 
delivered  the  first  course  ever  heard  in  that 
university.  In  1730,  he  entered  at  Ema- 
nuel college,  with  an  intention  of  graduating 
in  physic  :  but  this  was  soon  abandoned  on 
his  marriage,  and  from  the  necessary  at- 
tendance to  his  profession  in  London.  On 
the  death  of  the  botanical  professor  at  Cam- 
bridge, Mr.  Martyn  was  appointed  to  suc- 
ceed him  in  the  beginning  of  1733;  but  he 
continued  lecturing  only  two  or  three  years, 
owing  to  the  want  ot  sufficient  encourage- 
ment, and  especially  of  a  botanic  garden 
there.  In  1741 ,  he  published  a  splendid  quar- 
to edition  of  Virgil's  Georgics,  in  which  much 
new  light  was  thrown  on  the  natural  history 
of  that  author,  Dr.  Halley  having  assisted 
him  in  the  astronomical  part ;  this  was  fol- 
lowed by  the  Bucolics,  on  the  same  plan. 
In    17,52,   he   retired    from    pragtice,   and 


abou  t  nine  years  after  resigned  his  proiessoi - 
ship  in  favour  of  his  son,  the  Rev.  Thomas 
Martyn;  in  consequence  of  whose  election 
he  presented  his  botanical  library,  of  above 
200  volumes,  with  his  drawings,  herbarium, 
&c.  to  the  university.     He  died  in  1768. 

Ma'rum  gre'ticum.  See  Tezccriwm 
marum. 

Ma'rttm  Sttri'acpm.  (From  mar,  bitter, 
Heb.)     See  Teucrium  marum. 

Ma  'rum  ve'r0m.  See  Teucrium  marnm. 

Ma'rttm  vulga're.  See  Thymus  mas- 
tichtna. 

Ma'rvisum.     Malmsey  wine. 

Ma'schale.  (Mct,a-x,AKii.)    The  arm-pit, 

Maschali'ster.  (From//a!r;^*\/s-«p.) 
The  second  vertebra  of  the  back. 

Ma'slach.  a  medicine  of  the  opiate 
kind,  in  use  amongst  the  Turks. 

Ma'speta.  Maspeium.  The  leaves  of 
the  asafoetida  plant. 

MA'SSA.  (From  fjLttera-u:,  to  blend  to- 
gether.) A  mass.  A  term  generally  ap- 
plied to  the  compound  out  of  which  pills 
are  to  be  formed. 

Ma'ssa  ca'rnea  jaco'bi  sy'lvii.  See 
Flexor  longus  digitorum  pedis, 

Ma'ssalis.     a  name  lor  mercury. 

MASSE'TER.  (From  fj,!t<ra-a.!>iA<tt,  to 
chew ;  because  it  assists  in  chewing.)  Zi~ 
gomato-maxillaire,  of  Dumas.  A  muscle 
of  the  lower  jaw,  situated  on  the  side  of  the 
face.  It  is  a  short,  thick  muscle,  which 
arises,  by  fleshy  and  tendinous  fibres,  from 
the  lower  edge  of  the  malar  process  of  the 
maxillary  bone,  the  lower  horizontal  edge 
of  the  OS  malse,  and  the  lower  edge  of  the 
zygomatic  process  of  the  temporal  bone,  as 
far  backwards  as  the  eminence  belonging  to 
the  articulation  of  the  lower  jaw.  From 
some  little  interruption  in  the  fibres  of  this 
muscle,  at  their  origin,  some  writers  de- 
scribe it  as  arising  by  two,  and  others  by 
three,  distinct  portions,  or  heads.  The  two 
layers  of  fibres  of  which  it  seems  to  be  com- 
posed, cross  each  other  as  they  descend,  the 
external  layer  extending  backwards,  and 
the  internal  one  slanting  forwards.  It  is  in- 
serted into  the  basis  of  the  coronoid  process, 
and  into  all  that  part  of  the  lower  jaw  which 
supports  the  coronoid  and  condyloid  pro- 
cesses. Its  use  is  to  raise  the  lower  jaWj 
and,  by  means  of  the  above-mentioned  de- 
cussation, to  move  it  a  little  forwards  an<3 
backwards  in  the  act  of  chewing-- 

Massicot.     Calcined  v/hit©  lead. 

Ma'ssot  co'rtex.     See  Cortex  Massay. 

Masterwort.     See  Imperatoria. 

MASTICATION.  {Masticatio ;  from 
mastico,  to  chew.)  Chewing.  A  natural 
function.  The  mixing  together  and  dividing 
of  the  particles  of  the  food  in  the  mouth  by 
the  action  of  the  jaws,  tongue,  lips,  and 
cheeks.  By  means  of  this  function,  the 
food  is  lacerated  and  mixed  with  tlie  saliva 
and  the  mucus  of  the  mouth  and  faucesj 


MAt 


MAT 


331 


aud  tiius  made  into  a  bole  of  such  a  consis- 
tence as  to  be  formed  into  a  convenient  size 
to  be  swallowed.     See  Deglutition. 

MASTICATORIES.  (Mastic atoria,  sc. 
-ijiedicamenta,  from  mastico,  to  chew.)  Such 
medicines  as  are  intended  for  chewing. 

MA'STICHE.  (From  fAa.a-g-a>,  to  ex- 
press.)    See  Pistacia  Lentiscus. 

Mastich-tree.     See  Pistacia  Lentiscus. 

Mastichf  herb,  common.  See  Thymus 
TTiastichina. 

Masiich,  herb,  Syrian.  See  Teucrium 
■atarum. 

Mastich,  wood.     See  Pistacia  Lentiscus. 

MASTiCHEiijE'cM.  (From  fA.n^ix»,  mas- 
tlch,  andsA.st<oy,  oil.)     Oil  of  mastich. 

Masti'chia.  (From  fAsc^txn,  mastich, 
so  called  because  it  smells  liKe  mastich.) 
Nux  virginiana,  or  mastich  of  ligon. 

Masti'china.  (Dim.  of  mastiche.')  Mas- 
tichina  gallorum,  marum,  or  mastich  thyme. 
See  Thymus  mastichina. 

Masticot.     See  Massicot. 

Ma'stix.     See  Pistacia  Lentiscus. 

MASTODY'NIA,  (From  /^*?-o?,  a 
breast,  and  oifup^,  pain.)  Phlegmon  of  the 
breast  of  women.  This  disease  may  take 
place  at  any  period  of  life,  but  it  most  com- 
monly affects  those  who  give  suck.  It  is 
characterized  by  tumefaction,  tension,  heat, 
redness,  and  pain ;  and  comes  sometimes  in 
both  breasts,  but  most  commonly  in  one. 
Pjrrexia  generally  attends  the  disease.  It  is 
sometimes  very  quickly  formed,  and  in  ge- 
neral without  any  thing  preceding  to  show 
it ;  but  now  and  then  a  slight  shivering  is  the 
forerunner.  This  disease  terminates  either 
in  resolution,  in  suppuration,  or  schirrus.  If 
the  disease  is  left  to  itself,  it  generally  ter- 
minates in  suppuration. 

The  causes  which  give  rise  to  this  disease, 
are  those  which  give  rise  to  most  of  the 
phlegmasiae,  as  cold,  violent  blows,  &c.  In 
■women  who  are  lying-in,  or  giving  suck,  it 
mostly  arises  either  from  a  suppression  of 
the  lochia  or  a  retention  of  milk.  Mastody- 
nia  is  often  of  long  continuance  ;  it  is  a  very 
painful  disease,  but  it  is  seldom  fatal,  unless 
■when  absolutely  neglected,  when  it  may  run 
into  scirrhus,  and  finally  cancer.  The  termi- 
nation of  the  disease  by  gangrene  is  never 
to  be  apprehended,  at  least  few,  if  any,  have 
seen  the  disease  terminate  in  this  way. 

MASTOID.  (Mastoideus ;  from  /waro?, 
a  breast,  and  uSog,  resemblance.)  1.  Those 
processes  of  bones  are  so  termed  that  are 
shaped  like  the  nipple  of  the  breast. 


2.  The  name  of  a  muscle  which  is  inserted 
into  the  mastoid  process. 

Mastoide'xtm  fora'men.  A  hole  in  the 
temporal  bone  of  the  skull. 

Mastoide'fs  latera'lis.  A  name  for 
the  complexus. 

Mastoide'tjs.  (From  fAA^oiS'ti;,  the  mas- 
toid process.)    See  Sterno-cleido-mastoideus. 

Matali'sta  ra'dix.  a  root  said  to  be 
imported  from  America,  where  it  is  given 
as  a  purgative,  its  action  being  rather  milder 
than  that  of  jalap. 

MA'TER.  (M£tT«/),  a  mother.)  Two 
membranes  of  the  brain  had  this  epithet 
given  them,  by  the  Arabians,  who  thought 
they  gave  origin  to  all  other  membranes  of 
the  body.  See  Dura  mater  and  Pia  mater. 
Also  a  name  of  the  herb  mugwort,  because 
of  its  virtue  in  disorders  of  the  womb. 

Ma'ter  du'ra.     See  Dura  mater. 

Ma'ter  herba'rum.  Artemisia,  orcom- 
mon  mugwort, 

Ma'ter  metallo'rum.  Quicksilver. 

Ma'ter  perla'rtjm.  Mother  of  pearl. 
The  concha  margaritifera. 

Ma'ter  pi'a.     See  Pia  mater. 

Mate'ria  perla'ta.  If,  instead  of  crys- 
talizing  the  salts  contained  in  the  liquor  se- 
parated from  diaphoretic  antimony,  an  acid 
be  poured  into  it,  a  white  precipitate  is 
formed,  which  is  nothing  else  but  a  very  re- 
fractory calx  of  antimony. 

Materiattj'ra.  Castellus  explains  mor- 
bi  materiaturce  to  be  diseases  of  intempe- 
rance. 

MATE'RIA  ME'DICA.  By  this  termis 
understood  a  general  class  of  substances, 
both  natural  and  artificial,  which  are  used 
in  the  cure  of  diseases. 

Cartheuser,  Newman,  Lewis,  Gleditsch, 
Linnaeus,  Vogel,  Alston,  and  other  writers 
on  the  Materia  Medica,  have  been  at  much 
labour  to  contrive  arrangements  of  these 
articles.  Some  have  arranged  them  accor  ■ 
ing  to  their  natural  resemblances ;  others 
according  to  their  real  or  supposed  virtues  ; 
others  according  to  their  active  constituent 
principles.  These  arrangements  have  their 
peculiar  advantages.  The  first  may  be 
preferred  by  the  natural  historian,  the  se- 
cond by  the  physiologist,  and  the  last  by  the 
chemist.  The  pharmacopoeias  published  by 
the  Colleges  of  Physicians  of  London,  Dub- 
lin, and  Edinburgh,  have  the  articles  of  the 
Materia  Medica  arranged  in  alphabetical 
order ,  this  plan  is  also  adopted  by  almost  all 
the  continental  pharmacopoeia?:. 


53^ 


MATERIA  MEDICA 


Dr.  Cullen  has  arranged  the  Materia  Medica  as  follows 
^  Nptrimewts,  which  are 
1  Food, 

<  Drinks, 

J  Condiments ; 

\,  Mediciwes  which  act  on  the 
Solids, 

Simple,  as 

Astringents. 
Tonics, 
Emollients, 
Corrosives; 
Living,  as 

Stimulants, 
Sedatives, 

JVarcoiics, 
RefrigeranU. 
\  Antispasmodics. 

\  Fluids, 

/  Producing  a  change  of 
/      fluidity, 

Attenuants, 
Inspissants. 
Mixture, 

Correctors  of  Acrimonj , 
Demulcents, 
Antacids, 
Antalkalines. 
Antiseptics. 
Evacuants;  viz. 

Errhines, 
Sialagogues, 
Expectorants, 
Emetics, 
Cathartics, 
Diuretics, 
Diaphoretics, 
\  Emmenagogues. 

The  following  is  the  list  of  articles  which  come  under 


I.  NUTRIMENTS. 
<«.  Fruits.  1 

a.  Fresh,  sieeet,  acidulous, 
as 

Prunes 

Oranges 

Lemons 

Raspberries 

Red  and  black  currants 

Mulberries 

Grapes,  &c. 

b.  Dried,  sweet,  acidulous,3iS 
Raisins 

Currants 

Figs. 
j8.  Oleraceous  Herbs. 

Water-cresses 

Dandelion 

Parsley 

Artichoke. 
y.  Roots, 

Carrot 

Garlick 

Satyrion. 
«**.  Seeds  and  Nuts. 

Almonds,  sweet  and  bitter 

Walnuts 

Olives, 


II.  MEDICINES. 

Astringents. 

Red  rose 

Cinquefoil 

Tormentil 

Madder 

Sorrel 

Water-dock 

Bistort 

Fern 

Pomgranate 

Oak-bark 

Galls 

Logwood 

Quince 

Mulberry 

Sloe 

Gum-arabic 

Catechu 

Dragon's  blood 

Alkanet 

Balaustine  flower 

St.  John's  wort 

MiUefoil 

Plantain 

Convallaria 

Bear's  berry. 


the  preceding  classes  ;■=- 

2.  Tonics. 
Gentian 
Lesser  centaury 
Quassia 
Simarouba 
Marsh  trefoil 
Fumitory 
Camomile 
Tansy 
Wormwood 
Southernwood 
Sea-wormwood 
Water-germander 
Virginian  snake-root 
Leopard's  bane 
Peruvian  barko 

3.  Emollients. 
Columniferous, 
Marsh  mallow 
Mallow. 
Farinaceous, 
Quince-seeds 
Faenugreek-seed 
Linseed. 

Various  emollients, 
Pellitory 
Verbascum 
White  lily. 


MATERIA  MEDICA. 


om 


4.  Corrosives. 

5.  Stimulants. 

Verticillated, 

Lavender 

Balm 

Marjoram 

Sweet  marjoram 

Sjrrian  herb  mastich 

Rosemary 

Hyssop 

Ivy 

Mint 

Peppermint 

Pennyroyal 

Thyme 

Mother  of  tliyme 

Sage. 

Umbellated, 

Fennel 

Archangel 

Anise 

Caraway 

Coriander 

Cumin 

Dm 

Saxifrag'e. 

Siliquose^ 

Horse-radish. 

Water-cress 

Mustard 

Scurvy-grass. 

Alliaceous, 

Garlick. 

Coniferous, 

Fir 

Jumper. 

Balsamics, 

Venice  turpentine 

Common  turpentine 

Canada  balsam 

Copaiba  balsam 

Tolu  balsam 

Balm  of  Gilead. 

Resinousy 

Guaiacum 

Ladanum 

Storax 

Benzoin. 

Aromatics, 

Cinnamon 

Nutmeg 

Mace 

Clove 

Allspice 

Canella 

Cascarilla. 

Black  pepper 

Long  pepper 

Indian  pepper 

Ginger 

Lesser  cardamom 

Zedoary 

Virginian  snake-root 

Ginseng 

Aromatic  reed, 

Acrids, 

Wake-robin 

Pellitory 


Stavesacre. 

6.  Narcotics. 
Rhceadaceous, 
White  poppy 
Red  poppy. 
Umbellated, 
Hemlock 
Water  hemlock. 
Solanaceous, 
Belladonna 
Henbane 
Tobacco 
Bitter  sweet 
Stramonium. 
Varia, 
Laurel 
Camphor 
Saffron 
Wine. 

7.  Refrigeraivts. 
Fruits  of  plants 
Acidulous  herbs  and  roots. 

8.  AWTISPASMODICS. 

Fcetid  herbs, 

Worm-wood 

Fcetid  goosefoot 

Cumin 

Pennyroyal 

Rue 

Savine. 

Fcetid  gums, 

Asafoetida 

Galbanum 

Opopanax 

Valerian. 

9.  Diluents. 
Water. 

10.  Attenuants. 
Alkalis 
Sugar 
Liquorice 
Dried  fruits. 

II.Inspissants. 
Acids 

Farinaceous  and  mucila- 
ginous demulcents. 

12.  Demulcents. 
Mucilaginous, 
Gum  Arabic 

tragacanth. 

Farinaceous, 

as 
Starch. 
Bland  oils. 

13.  Antacids. 
Alkalis  and  earths. 

14.  Antalkalines. 
Acids. 

15.  Antiseptics. 
Acid  parts  of  plants 
Acescent  herbs 
Sugar 

Siliquose  plants 
Alliaceous  plants 
Astringents 
Bitters 
Aromatics 
Essential  oil? 


Camphor 

Gum  resins 

Saffron 

Contrayerva 

Valerian 

Opium 

Wine. 

16.  Errhines. 
Asarabacca 
White  hellebore 
Water  iris 
Pellitory. 

17.  Sialagogues. 
Archangel 
Cloves 
Masterwort 
Tobacco 
Pepper 
PelUtory.   • 

18.  Expectorants, 
Ivy 

Horehoimd 
Pennyroyal 
Elecampane 
Florentine  oris-root. 
Tobacco 

Squill 
Coltsfoot 
Benzoin 
Storax 

Canada  balsam 
Tolu  balsam 

19.  Emetics. 
Asarabacca 
Ipecacuan 
Tobacco 
Squill 
Mustard 
Horse-radish 
Bitters. 

20.  Cathartics, 
Milder, 

MHd  acid  fruit? 

Cassia  pulp 

Tamarind 

Sugar 

Manna 

Sweet  roots 

Bland  oils 

Damask  rose 

Violet 

Polypody 

Mustard 

Bitters 

Balsamics. 

Acrid, 

Rhubarb 

Seneka 

Broom 

Elder 

Castor  oiT 

Senna 

Black  helleboi'p 

Jalap 

Scammony 

Buckthorn 

Tobacco 

White  hellebore 


534 


MATERIA  MEDIC  A. 


Coloquintida 
Elaterium. 
21.  Diuretics. 
Parsley 
Carrot 
Fennel 
Pimpinel 
Eryngo 
Madder 
Burdock 
Bitter-sweet 
Wake-robin 
Asarabacca 
Foxglove 
Tobacco 


Rue 
Savine 
Snake-root 
Squill 
Bitters 
Balsamics 
SiliquosEe 
Alliaceae. 
22.  Diaphoretics. 
Saffron 
Bitter-sweet 
Opium 
Camphor 
Contrayerva 
Serpentaria 


Hage 

Water  germander 
Guaiacum 
Sassafras 
Seneka 

Vegetable  acids 
Essential  oil 
Wine 
Diluents. 
23.  Emmehagogues.. 
Aloes 

Foetid  gums 
FcEtid  plants 
Saflron. 


The  following  is  the  arrangement  of  the 
Materia  Medica,  according  to  J.  Murray, 
in  his  Elements  of  Materia  Medica  and 
Pharmacy. 

A.  General  stimulants. 

T^-a-    -i-T    ^  Narcotics 
«-J^'ff"^^^l^  J  Antispasmodics. 

6.  Permanent  I  J°^^'„^^t^ 

B.  Local  stimulants.      Emetics 

Cathartics 
Emmenagogues 
Diuretics 
Diaphoretics 
Expectorants 
Sialagogues 
Errhines 
Epispastics. 
c.  Chemical  remedies.   Refrigerants 
Antacids 
Lithontriptics 
Escharotics. 
I>.  Mechanical  remedies.  Antlielmintics 
Demulcents 
Diluents 
Emollients. 
Under  the  head  of  Narcotics  are  in- 
cluded— 

Alcohol.  Ether.  Camphor.  Papaver 
somniferum.  Hyoscyamus  niger.  Atropa 
belladona.  Aconitum  napellus.  Conium 
maculatum.  Digitalis  purpurea.  Nicoti- 
anatabacum.  Lactuca  virosa.  Datura 
stramonium.  Rhododendron  chrysan- 
themum. Rhus  toxicodendron.  Arnica 
montana.  Strychnos  nux  vomica.  Pru- 
nus  lauro-cerasus. 

Under  the  second  class,  Antispasmodics, 
are  included — Moschus.  Castoreum.  Ole- 
um animale  empyreumaticum.  Petro- 
leum. Ammonia.  Ferula  asafostida.  Sa- 
gapenum.  Bubon  galbanura.  Valeriana 
officinalis.  Crocus  sativus.  Melaleuca 
leucadendron. 

Narcotics  used  as  Antispasmodics — 
Ether.     Camphor.     Opium. 
Tonics  used  as  Antispasmodicsr— 
Cuprum.    Zincum.    Hydrargyrus.  Cin- 
chona. 

The  head  of  Tonics  embraces — 
1.  From  the  mineral  kingdom, 
Hydrargyrus.    Ferrum.    Zincum.    Cu- 


prum. Arsenicum.  Barytes.  Calx.  Acid- 
um.  Nitricum.  Oxy-murias  potassse. 
2.  From  the  vegetable  kingdom. 
Cinchona  officinalis.  Cinchona caribaea. 
Cinchona  floribunda.  Cusparia.  Aristo- 
lochia  serpentaria.  Dorstenia  contrayerva. 
Croton  eleutheria.  Calumba.  Quassia 
excelsa.  Quassia  Simarouba.  Swietenia 
febrifuga,  Swietenia  mahagoni.  Gentiana 
lutea.  Anthemis  nobilis.  Artemisia  ab- 
sinthium. Chironia  centaurium.  Marru- 
bium  vulgare.  Menyanthes  trifoliata,  Cen- 
taurea  benedicta.  Citrus  aurantium.  Citrus 
medica.  Laurus  cinnamomum.  Laurus 
cassia.  Canella  alba.  Acorus  calamus, 
Amomum  zinziber.  Kaemferia  rotunda. 
Santalum  album.  Pterocarpus  santalinus. 
Myristica  moschata.  Caryophyllus  aroma- 
ticus.  Capsicum  annuum.  Piper  nigrum. 
Piper  longum.  Piper  cubeba.  Myrtus 
punenta.  Amomum  repens.  Carum  ca- 
rui.  Coriandrum  sativum.  Pimpinella 
anisum.  Anethum  fseniculum.  Anethum 
graveolens.  Cuminum  cyminum.  Ange- 
lica archangelica.  Mentha  piperita.  Men- 
tlia  viridis.  Mentha  pulegium.  Hyssopus 
officinalis. 

The  class  of  Astringents  comprehends 
tlie  following : — 

1.  From  the  vegetable  kingdom, 
Quercus  robur.     Quercus  cerris.    Tor- 

mentilla  erecta.  Polygonum  bistorta.  An- 
chusa  tinctoria.  Hsematoxylon  campechi- 
anum.  Rosa  Gallica.  Arbutus  uva  ursi. 
Mimosa  catechu.  Kino.  Pterocarpus 
draco.    Ficus  indica.     Pistachia  lentiscus. 

2.  From  the  mineral  kingdom, 
Acidum  sulphuricum.     Argilla.     Supp*' 

sulphas  argillse  et  potassse.  Calx.  Carbo= 
nas  calcis.  Plumbum.  Zincnm.  Ferrum. 
Cuprum. 

The  articles  which  come  under  the  head 
of  Emetics,  are 

1.  From  the  i-ege^aJ/e  kingdom, 
Callicocca  ipecacuanha.  Scillamaritima. 

Anthemis  nobilis.  Sinapis  alba.  Asarum 
Europaeum.     Nicotianatabacura. 

2.  From  the  mineral  kingdom, 
Antimonium.     Sulphas  zinci.     Sulphas 

cupri.  Subacetas  cupri.  Ammonia.  Hy- 
dro-s'ulphuretnm  ammoniEE; 


MATERIA  MEDIC  A. 


o35 


'  Cathartics  include 

Laxatives.  Manna.  Cassia  fistula.  Ta- 
marindus  Indica.  Ricinus  communis.  Sul- 
phur.    Magnesia. 

Purgatives.  Cassia  senna.  Rheum  pal- 
aiatum.  Convolvulus  jalapa.  Helleborus 
niger.  Bryonia  alba.  Cucumis  colocyn- 
this.  Momordica  elaterium.  Rhamnus 
catharticus.  Aloe  perfoliata.  Convolvulus 
scammonia.  Gambojia  gutta.  Submurias 
hydrargyri.  Sulphas  magnesise.  Sulphas 
sodse.  Sulphas  potassae.  Supertartras  po- 
tassse.  Tartras  potassae  et  sodas.  Murias 
sodae.  Terebinthina  veneta.  Nicotiana 
tabacum. 

The  medicines  arranged  -under  Emme- 
WAGOGUES,  are : 

1.  From  the  class  of  Antispasmodics. 
Caatoreum.     Ferula  asafcetida.     Bubon 

galbanum. 

2.  From  the  class  of  Tonics. 
Ferrum.     Hydrargyrus.    Cinchona  offi- 
cinalis. 

3.  From  the  class  of  Cathartics. 
Aloe.     Helleborus  niger.     Sinapis  alba. 

Rosmarinus  officinalis.    Rubia  Tinctorum. 
Rata  graveolens.     Juniperus  sabina. 
The  class  of  Diuretics  includes, 

1.  Saline  diuretics. 

Supertartras  potasss.  Nitras  potassae. 
Murias  ammoniae.  Acetas  potassae.  Po- 
taiEsae. 

2.  From  the  vegetable  kingdom, 

Scilla  maritima.  Digitalis  purpurea. 
Nicotiana  tabacum.  Solanum  dulcamara. 
Lactuca  virosa.  Colchicum  autumnale. 
Gratiola  officinalis.  Spartium  scoparium. 
Juniperus  communis.  Copaifera  officinalis. 
Pinus  balsamea.     Pinus  larix. 

3.  From  the  animal  kingdom, 
Meloe  vesicatorius. 

Under  the  class  Diaphoretics  are, 
Ammonia.  Murias  ammoniae.  Acetas 
ammonias.  Citras  ammoniaj.  Submurias 
hydrargyri.  Antimonium.  Opium.  Cam- 
phor. Guaiacum  officinale.  Daphne  me- 
zereum.  Smilax  sarsaparilla.  Laurus  sas- 
safras. Cochlearia  ai'moracia.  Salvia 
officinalis. 

The  class  Expectoraivts  comprehends, 
Antimonium.    Ipecacuanha.     Nicotiana 
tabacum.     Digitalis  purpurea.    Scilla  ma- 
ritima. Allium  sativum.    Polygala  senega. 
Ammoniacum.    Myrrha.     Styrax  benzoin. 


Styras  officinalis.  Toluifera  balsamum* 
Myroxylon  peruiferum.  Amyris  gilead- 
ensis. 

The  articles  of  the  class  Sialagogdes 
are,  Hydrargyrus.  Antliemis  pyrethrum. 
Arum  maculatum.  Amomum  zinziber. 
Daphne  mezereum.     Nicotiana  tabacum. 

The  class  of  Errhines  are,  Iris  fioren- 
tina.  jiEscuIus  hippocastanum.  Origanum 
majorana.  Lavendula  spica.  Asarum  Eu~ 
ropasum.  Veratrum  album.  Nicotiana  ta- 
bacum.    Euphorbia  officinalis. 

In  the  class  Epispastics,  and  Rcbefa- 
ciEJVTS  are,  Meloe  vesicatorius.  Ammonia. 
Pix  Burgundica.  Sinapis  alba.  Allium, 
sativum. 

Refrigerants  are  constituted  by  the 
following  articles.  Citrus  aurantium.  Ci- 
trus medica.  Tamarindus  Indica.  Acidum 
acetosum.  Supertartras  potassae.  Nitras 
potassae.     Boras  sodae. 

The  list  of  articles  that  come  under  the 
class  Antacids  are,  Potassa.  Soda.  Am- 
monia. Calx.  Carbonas  calcis.  Ma"-- 
nesia. 

In  the  class  Lithontriptics  are,  Po- 
tassa. Carbonas  potassffi.  Soda.  Carbo- 
nas sodae.  Sapo  albus.  Calx. 

In  the  class  Escharotics  are,  Acida 
mineralia.  Potassa.  Nitras  argenti.  Mu- 
rias antimonii.  Sulphas  cupri.  Acetas 
cupri.  Murias  hydrargyri.  Subnitras  hy- 
drargyri. Oxydum  arsenici  album.  Ju- 
niperus sabina. 

In  the  class  Anthelmintics  are,  Doli- 
chos  pruriens.  Ferri  limatura.  Stannum 
pulveratum.  Olea  Europsea.  Artemisia 
santonica.  Spigeliamarilandica.  Polypo- 
dium  filix  mas.  Tanacetum  vulgare.  Ge- 
offroea  inermis.  Gambojia  gutta.  Sub- 
murias hydrargyri. 

Demulcents  are.  Mimosa  nilotica.  As- 
tragalus tragacantha.  Linum  usitatissi- 
mum.  Althaea  officinalis.  Malva  sylvestris. 
Glycyrrhiza  glabra.  Cycas  circinalis.  Or- 
chis mascula.  Maranta  arundinacea.  Tri- 
ticum  hybernum.  IchthyocoUa.  Olea  Eu- 
ropaea.  Amygdalus  communis.  Sevum 
ceti.     Cera. 

Water  is  the  principal  article  of  the  class 
Diluents  :  and  as  for  the  last  class  Emol- 
lients, heat  conjoined  with  moisture  is 
the  principal,  though  all  unctuous  appli- 
cations may  be  included. 


The  New  London  Pharmacopceia  presents  us  with  the 

Medica : — 


Abietis  resiua 

Absinthium 

Acaciae  gummi 

Acetosae  folia 

Acetosella 

Acetum 

Acidum  sulphuricum 

Aconiti  folia 

Adeps 

iErugo 


■  extractum 


Allii  radix 

Aloes  spicatae 

Aloes  vulgaris   ^ 

Althaeae  folia  et  radix 

Alumen 

AmmonsG  murias 

Ammoniacum 

Amygdala  amara  et  dulcis 

Amylum 

Anethi  semina 


following  list  for  the  Materia. 

Anisi  semina 
Anthemidis  flores 
Antimonii  sulphuretum 
Argentum 
Armoracia;  radix 
Arsenici  oxydum 
Asari  folia 

Asafoetidae  gummi  resina 
Avenae  semina 
Aurgntii  baccas 


J3tJ 


MAT 


MAT- 


Aurantii  cortex 

Balsamum  Peruvianum 

Balsamum  Tolutanum 

Belladonnae  folia 

Benzoinum 

Bistorta 

Cajuputi  oleum 

Calamina 

Calami  radix 

Calumbse  radix 

Camphora 

Canellse  cortex 

Capsici  baccse 

Carbo  ligni 

Cardamines  flores 

Cardamomi  semina 

Caricae  fructus 

Carui  semina 

Caryophylli 

Caryophyllorum  oleum 

Cascarillse  cortex 

Cassise  pulpa 

Castoreum 

Catechu  extractura 

Centaurii  cacumina 

Cera  alba 

Cera  flava 

Cerevisiae  fennentum 

Cetaceum 

Cinchonse  lancifolise,  cordi- 
foliaj  et  oblongifoliffi  cor- 
tex 

Cinnamomi  cortex 

Cinnamomi  oleum 

Coccus 

Colchici  radix 

Colocynthidis  pulpa 

Conii  folia 

Contrayervse  radix 

Copaiba 

Coriandri  semina 

Cornua 

Creta 

Croci  stigmata 

Cumini  semina 

Cupri  sulphas 

Cuspariae  cortex 

Cydonise  semina 

Dauci  radix 

Daucj  semina 

Digitalis  folia 

Dolichi  pubes 

Dulcamarse  caulis 

Elaterii  poma 

Elemi 

Euphorbise  gummi  resina 

Farina 

Ferrum 

Filicis  radix 

Fucus 
>  Galbani  gummi  resina 

Galla  ^ 

Gentianae  radix 


Glycyrrhizas  radix 

Granati  cortex 

Guaiaci  resina  et  lignum 

Haematoxyli  lignum 

Hellebori  foetidi  folia 

Hellebori  nigri  radix 

Hordei  semina 

Humuli  strobili 

Hydrargyrum 

Hyoscyami  folia  et  semina 

Jalapae  radix 

Ipecacuanhas  radix 

Juniperi  baccae  et  semina 

Kino 

Lapis  calcareus 

Lavendulse  flores 

Lauri  baccae  et  folia 

Lichen 

Limones 

Limonum  cortex  et  oleum 

Linum  catharticum 

Lini  usitatissimi  semina 

Lytta 

Magnesia  sulphas 

Malva 

Manna 

Marrubium 

Mastiche 

Mel 

Mentha  piperita 

Mentha  viridis 

Menyanthes 

Mezerei  cortex 

Mori  baccae 

Moschus 

Myristicse  nuclei  et  oleum 

expressum 
Myrrha 
Olibanum 
Olivas  oleum 
Opimn 

Opopanacis  gummi  resina 
Origanum 
Ovum 

Papaveris  capsular 
Petroleum 
Pimentae  baccae 
Piperis  longi  fructus 
Piperis  nigri  baccae 
Pix  arida 
Fix  liquida 
Plumbi  subcarbonas 


Resina  flav'a 

Resina  nigra 

Rhamni  baccse 

Rhei  radix 

Rhceados  petala 

Ricini  semini  et  oleum 

Rosae  caninae  pulpa 

Rosae  centifoliae  petala 

Rosae  gallicEe  petala 

Rosmarini  cacumina 

Rubise  radix 

Rutae  folia 

Sabinae  folia 

Saccharum 

Salicis  cortex 

Sambuci  flores 

Sapo  durus  et  mollis 

Sarsaparillae  radix 

Sassafras  lignum  et  radix 

Scammoneae  gummi  resina 

Scillae  radix 

Senegae  radix 

Sennae  folia 

Serpentariae  radix 

Sevum 

Simaroubae  cortex 

Sinapis  semina 

Sodae  murias 

Sodae  subboras 

Sodae  sulphas 

Soda  impura 

Spartii  cacumina 

Spigeliae  radix 

Spiritus  rectificatus  et  tenuis 

Spongia 

Stannum 

Staphisagriae  semina 

Styracis  balsamum 

Succinum 

Sulphur  et  sulphur  sublima- 

tum 
Tabaci  folia 
Tamarindi  pulpa 
Taraxaci  radix 
Tartarum 
Terebinthiua  Canadensis  et 

Chia 
Terebinthina  vulgar'is 
Terebinthinae  oleum 
Testae 

Tormentillae  radix 
Toxicodendri  folia 


Plumbi  oxydum  semivitreum  Tragacantha 


Porri  radix 
Potassae  nitras 
Potassae  supertartras 
Potassa  impura 
Pruna 

Pterocarpi  lignum 
Pulegium 
Pyrethri  radix 
Quassffi  lignum 
Quercus  cortex 


Tussilago 
Valerianae  radix 
Veratri  radix 
Vinum 
Ulmi  cortex 
Uvae  passae 
Uvae  ursi  folia 
Zincum 
Zinsriberis  radix 


MATLOCK.     A  village  in  Derbyshire  went.     Several  of  these  spnngs  possess  a 

affords  a  mineral  water  of  the  acidulous  temperatureofeG".  Matlock  water  scarcely 

class ;    its  abundant  springs  issue  from  a  diflers  from  common  good  spring  water,  in 

li.me-stone  rock,  near  the  banks  of  the  Der-  sensible  properties.    It  is  extremely  trans- 


HAT 


MAT 


a3,7 


parent,  and  exhales  no  vapour,  excepting  in 
cold  weather.  It  holds  little  or  no  excess 
of  aerial  particles;  it  curdles  soap,  when 
first  taken  up,  but  it  loses  this  eifect  upon 
long  keeping,  perhaps  from  the  deposition  of 
its  calcareous  salts :  it  appears  to  differ  very 
little  from  good  spring  water  when  tasted ; 
and  its  effects  seem  referrible  to  its  tempe- 
rature. It  is  from  this  latter  circumstance 
that  it  forms  a  proper  tepid  bath  for  the  ner- 
vous and  irritable,  and  those  of  a  debilitated 
constitution ;  hence  it  is  usually  recommend- 
ed after  the  use  of  Bath  and  Buxton  waters, 
and  as  preparatory  to  sea-bathing. 

Matrica'lia.  (From  matrix,  the  womb.) 
Medicines  appropriated  to  disorders  of  the 
uterus. 

MATRICA'RIA.  (From  matrix,  the 
womb ;  so  called  from  its  uses  in  disorders  of 
the  womb.) 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnaean  system.  Class,  Syngenesia.  Or- 
der, Polygamia  superfiua. 

2.  The  pharmacopoeial  name  of  the  Ma- 
tricaria parthenium.  See  Matricaria  par- 
thenium. 

Matrica'ria  chamomi'lla.  Chamm- 
melum  vulgare.  Chamomilla  nostras.  Leu- 
canthemum,  of  Dioscorides.  Common  wild 
corn,  or  dog's  chamomile.  The  plant  di- 
rected under  this  name  in  the  pharmaco- 
poeias, is  the  Matricaria  chamomilla : — recep- 
taculis  conicis  radiis  patentibus;  squamis 
caiycinis,  margine  aqualibus,  of  Linnaeus. 
Its  virtues  are  similar  to  those  of  the  parthe- 
nium, but  in  a  much  inferior  degree. 

Matrica'ria  parthe'nujm.  The  sys- 
tematic name  of  the  fever-few.  Parthenium 
febrifuge.  Common  fever-few,  or  febrifuge, 
and  often,  but  very  improperly,  feather-few. 
Mother's  wort.  The  leaves  and  flowers  of 
this  plant,  Matricaria  parthenium : — foliis 
compositis,  planis;  foliolis  ovatis,  incisis ; 
pedunculis  ramosis,  have  a  strong,  not  agree- 
able smell,  and  a  moderately  bitter  taste, 
both  which  they  communicate  by  warm  in- 
fusion, to  water  and  rectified  spirit.  The 
watery  infusions,  inspissated,  leave  an  ex- 
tract of  considerable  bitterness,  and  which 
discovers  also  a  saline  matter,  both  to  the 
taste,  and  in  a  more  sensible  manner  by 
throwing  up  to  the  surface  small  crystalline 
efflorescences  in  keeping.  The  peculiar  fla- 
vour of  the  matricaria  exhales  in  the  evapo- 
ration, and  impregnates  the  distilled  water, 
on  which  also  a  quantity  of  essential  oil  is 
found  floating.  The  quantity  of  spirituous 
extract,  according  to  Cartheuser's  experi- 
ments, is  only  about  one-sixth  the  weight  of 
the  dry  leaves,  whereas  the  watery  extract 
amounts  to  near  one-half.  This  plant  is 
evidently  the  Parthenium  of  Dioscorides, 
since  whose  time  it  has  been  very  generally 
employed  for  medical  purposes.  In  natural 
affinity,  it  ranks  with  chamomile  and  tansy, 
and  its  sensible  qualities  show  it  to  be 
nearly  allied  to  them  in  its  medicinal  cha- 


racter. Bergius  states  its  virtues  to  be 
tonic,  stomachic,  resolvent,  and  emmena- 
gogue.  It  has  been  *iven  successfully  as  a 
vermifuge,  and  for  the  cure  of  intermittents ; 
but  its  use  is  most  celebrated  in  female 
disorders,  especially  in  hysteria ;  and  hence 
it  is  supposed  to  have  derived  the  name 
matricaria.  Its  smell,  taste,  and  analysis, 
prove  it  to  be  a  medicine  of  considerable 
activity;  we  may,  therefore,  say,  with 
Murray— iiarius  hodie  ptcescribitur,  quam 
debetur. 

Matrisy'lva.     See  Asperula. 

MA'TRIX.  (M«T«^.)  The  womb.  See 
Uterus. 

Matrona'lis.  (From  matrona,  a  ma- 
tron ;  so  called  because  its  smell  is  grateful 
to  women.)     The  violet. 

MATTHIOLUS,  Peter  Andrew,  was 
born  at  Sienna  in  1501.  He  went  to  study 
the  law  at  Padua ;  but  disliking  that  pur- 
suit, he  turned  his  attention  to  medicine. 
His  father's  death  interrupted  him  in  his 
progress;  but  having  conciliated  the  good 
opinion  of  the  professors,  the  degree  of 
doctor  was  conferred  upon  him  before  his 
departure.  He  speedily  found  ample  em- 
ployment in  his  native  place,  but  afterwards 
went  to  Rome,  and  in  1527  to  the  court  of 
the  prince  bishop  of  Trent.  During  his 
residence  of  fourteen  years  there,  he  ac- 
quired such  general  esteem,  that  on  his 
removal,  men,  women,  and  children,  ac- 
companied him,  calling  him  their  father 
and  benefactor.  At  Gorizia,  where  he  then 
settled  as  public  physician,  he  likewise  ex- 
perienced a  signal  mark  of  gratitude  ;  a  fire 
having  consumed  all  his  furniture,  the  peo- 
ple flocked  to  him  nest  day  with  presents, 
which  more  than  compensated  his  loss,  and 
the  magistrates  advanced  him  a  year's  sala- 
ry. After  twelve  years,  he  accepted  an  in- 
vitation to  the  Imperial  court,  where  he  was 
highly  honoured,  and  created  aulic  coun- 
sellor: but  finding  the  weight  of  age  press- 
ing upon  him,  he  retired  to  Trent,  where  he 
shortly  died  of  the  plague,  in  1577.  He  left 
several  works,  chiefly  relating  to  the  vir= 
tues  of  plants :  and  that,  by  which  he  prin» 
cipally  distinguished  himself,  was  a  Com- 
mentary on  the  writings  of  Dioscorides. 
This  was  first  published  in  Italian,  after- 
wards translated  by  him  into  Latin,  with 
plates,  and  passed  through  numerous  edi- 
tions. He  certainly  contributed  much  to  lay 
the  foundation  of  botanical  science,  though 
he  was  not  sufiiciently  scrupulous  in  consult- 
ing  the  original  sources,  and  examining  the 
plants  themselves. 

Matura'ntia.  (From  maturo,  to  ripen.) 
Medicines  which  promote  the  suppuration 
of  tumours. 

MATURATION.  (Maturatio ;  from 
maturo,  to  make  ripe.)  A  term  in  surgery. 
signifying  that  process  which  succeeds  in- 
flammation, by  which  pus  is  collected  in  aa 
abscess, 

68 


538 


MAX 


MAX 


Maudlin,     See  Achillea  ageratum. 

MAURICEAU,  Francis,  was  born  at 
Paris,  whei'e  he  studied  surgery  with  great 
industry  for  many  years,  especially  at  the 
Hotel-Dieu.  He  had  acquired  so  much 
experience  in  midwifery,  before  he  com- 
menced public  practice,  that  he  rose  almost 
at  once  to  the  head  of  his  profession.  His 
reputation  was  farther  increased  by  his 
■writings,  and  maintained  by  his  prudent 
conduct  during  a  series  of  years;  after 
■which  he  retired  into  the  country,  and  died 
in  1709.  He  published  several  works,  re- 
lating to  the  particular  branch  of  the  art 
which  he  practised,  containing  a  great  store 
of  useful  facts,  though  not  well  arranged, 
nor  free  from  the  false  reasoning  prevalent 
in  his  time. 

Mauro-ma'rson.     See  Marrubium. 

MAXI'LL  A.  (From  fjict(7-a-a.is,  to  chew.) 
The  jaw. 

MAXI'LLA  INFE'RIOR.  Os  maxillare 
inferius.  Mandibula.  The  maxilla  inferior, 
or  lower  jaw,  which,  in  its  figure,  may  be 
Compared  to  a  horse-shoe,  is  at  first  com- 
posed of  two  distinct  bones ;  but  these,  soon 
after  birth,  unite  together  at  the  middle  of 
the  chin,  so  as  to  form  only  one  bone.  The 
superior  edge  of  this  bone  has,  like  the  up- 
per jaw,  a  process,  called  the  alveolar  pro- 
cess. This,  as  well  as  that  of  the  upper  jaw, 
to  which  it  is  in  other  respects  a  good  deal 
similar,  is  likewise  furnished  with  cavities 
for  the  reception  of  the  teeth.  The  posteri- 
or part  of  the  bone,  on  each  side,  rises  per- 
pendicularly into  two  processes,  one  of  which 
is  called  the  coronoid,  and  the  other  the  con- 
dyloid process.  The  first  of  these  is  the 
liighest :  it  is  thin  and  pointed ;  and  the  tem- 
poral muscle,  which  is  attached  to  it,  serves 
To  elevate  the  jaw.  The  condyloid  process 
is  narrower,  thicker,  and  shorter  than  the 
other,  terminating  in  an  oblong,  rounded 
head,  which  is  formed  for  a  moveable  arti- 
culation with  the  cranium,  and  is  received 
into  the  fore-part  of  the  fossa  described  m 
the  temporal  bone.  In  this  joint  there  is  a 
moveable  cartilage,  which,  being  more  close- 
ly connected  to  the  condyle  than  to  the  ca- 
vity, may  be  considered  as  belonging  to  the 
former.  This  moveable  cartilage  is  con- 
nected with  both  the  articulating  surface  of 
the  temporal  bone  and  the  condj^^le  of  the 
jaw,  by  distinct  ligaments  arising  from  its 
edges  all  round.  These  attachments  of  the 
cartilage  are  stregthened,  and  the  whole  ar- 
ticulation secured,  by  an  external  ligament, 
which  is  common  to  both,  and  which  is  fixed 
to  the  temporal  bone,  and  to  the  neck  of  the 
condyle.  On  the  inner  surface  of  the  liga- 
ment, which  attaches  the  cartilage  to  the 
temporal  bone,  and  backwards  in  the  cavi- 
ty, is  placed  what  is  commonly  called  the 
gland  of  the  joint;  at  least  the  ligament  is 
there  found  to  be  much  more  vascular  than 
at  any  other  part.     At  the  bottom  of  each 


coronoid  process,  on  its  inner  part,  is  a 
foramen,  or  canal,  which  extends  under 
the  roots  of  all  the  teeth,  and  terminates  at 
the  outer  surface  of  the  bone  near  the 
chin.  Each  of  these  foramina  affords  a 
passage  to  an  artery,  vein,  and  nerve, 
which  sends  ofi"  branches  to  the  several 
teeth. 

This  bone  is  capable  of  a  great  many 
motions.  The  condyles,  by  sliding  from 
the  cavity  towards  the  eminences  on  each 
side,  bring  the  jaw  horizontally  forwards, 
as  in  the  action  of  biting ;  or  the  condyles 
only  may  be  brought  forwards,  while  the 
rest  of  the  jaw  is  tilted  backwards,  as  is 
the  case  when  the  mouth  is  open.  The 
condyles  may  also  slide  alternately  back- 
wards and  forwards  from  the  cavity  to  the 
eminence,  and  vice  versa;  so  that,  while 
one  condyle  advances,  the  other  moves 
backwards,  turning  the  body  of  the  jaw 
from  side  to  side,  as  in  grinding  tlie  teeth. 
The  great  use  of  the  cartilages  seems  to  be 
that  of  securing  the  articulation,  by  adapt- 
ing themselves  to  the  different  inequalities 
in  these  several  motions  of  the  jaw,  and  to 
prevent  any  injuries  from  friction.  This 
last  circumstance  is  of  great  importance 
where  there  is  so  much  motion,  and  accord- 
ingly this  cartilage  is  found  in  the  different 
tribes  of  carnivorous  animals,  where  there 
is  no  eminence  and  cavity,  nor  other  appa- 
ratus for  grinding. 

The  alveolar  processes  are  formed  of  an 
external  and  internal  plate,  united  together 
by  thin  bony  partitions,  which  divide  the 
processes  at  the  fore-part  of  the  jaw,  into 
as  many  sockets  as  there  are  teeth.  But, 
at  the  posterior  part,  where  tlie  teeth  have 
more  than  one  root,  each  root  has  a  dis- 
tinct cell.  These  processes  in  both  jaws, 
begin  to  be  formed  with  the  teeth,  accom- 
p^^ny  them  in  their  growth,  and  disappear 
when  the  teeth  fall.  So  that  tlie  loss  of  the 
one  seems  constantly  to  be  attended  with 
the  loss  of  the  other. 

MAXI'LLA  SUPE'RIOR.  Os  maxil- 
lare superius.  The  superior  maxillary 
bones  constitute  the  most  considerable 
portion  of  the  upper  jaw,  are  two  in  num- 
ber, and  generally  remain  distinct  through 
life.  Their  figure  is  exceedingly  irregular, 
and  not  easilj'^  to  be  described.  On  each 
of  these  bones  are  observed  several  emi- 
nences. One  of  these  is  at  the  upper  and 
fore-part  of  the  bone,  and,  from  its  making 
part  of  the  nose,  is  called  the  nasal  pro- 
cess. Internally,  in  the  inferior  portion 
of  this  process,  is  a  fossa,  which,  with  the 
OS  unguis,  forms  a  passage  for  the  lachry- 
mal duct.  Into  this  nasal  process,  likewise, 
is  inserted  in  the  short  round  tendon  of  the 
musculus  orbicularis  ■palpebrarum..  Back- 
wards and  outwards,  from  the  root  of  the 
nasal  process,  the  bone  helps  to  form  the 
lower  side  of  the  orbit,    and  this  part  f3 


MAX 


MAY 


539 


thei'etbre  called  the  orbilar  process.     Be- 
hind this  orbitar  process,  the  bone  forms  a 
considerable  tuberosity,  and,  at  the  upper 
part  of  this  tuberosity,  is  a  chaanel,  which 
is  almost  a  complete  hole.     In  this  channel 
passes  a  branch  of  the  fifth  pair  of  nerves, 
which,    together    with  a  small  artery,   is 
transmitted  to  the  face  through  the  external 
orbiter  foramen,  which  opens  immediately 
under  the  orbit.     Where  the  bone  on  each 
side  is  joined  to  the  os  malae,  and  helps  to 
form  the  cheeks,  is  observed  what  is  called 
the  malar  process.     The  lower  and  anterior 
parts  of  the  bone  make  a  kind  of  circular 
sweep,  in  which  are  the  alveoli,  or  sockets 
for  the  teeth ;  this  is  called  the  alveolar  pro- 
cess.    This  alveolar  process  has  posteriorly 
a  considerable  tuberosity  on  its  internal  sur- 
face.     Above   this   alveolar  process,  and 
Just  behind  the  fore-teeth,   is   an  irregular 
hole,  called  the  foramen  incisivvmi,  which, 
separating  into  two,  and  sometimes  more 
holes,  serves  to  transmit  small  arteries  and 
veins,  and  a  minute  branch  of  the  fifth  pair 
of  nerves  to  the  nostrils.      There  are  two 
horizontal  lamellae  behind  the  alveolar  pro- 
cess,   which,    uniting  together,   form    part 
of  the  roof  of  the    mouth,    and    divide  it 
ftom  the  nose.     This  partition,  being  seated 
somewhat    higher  than  the  lower  edge  of 
the  alveolar  process,  gives  the  roof  of  the 
mouth  a  considerable  hoUowness.     Where 
the  ossa  maxillaria  are  united  to  each  other, 
they  project  somewhat  forwards,  leaving 
between  them  a  furrow,    which    receives 
the  inferior   portion   of  the   septum  nasi. 
Each  of  these  bones  is  hollow,  and  forms  a 
considerable    sinus  under  its  orbitar  part. 
This   sinus,  which  is  usually,  though   im- 
properly,   called  antrum  Highmorianum, 
13  lined  with  the   pituitary  membrane.     It 
answers  the  same   purposes  as   the  other 
sinuses  of  the  nose,  and  communicates  with 
the  nostrils  by  an  opening,  which  appears 
to  be  a  large   one  in  the    skeleton,   but 
which,   in   the    recent    subject,    is    much 
smaller.      In   the   foetus,  instead  of  these 
sinuses,  an  oblong  depression  only  is  obser- 
ved at  each   side   of   the    nostrils,   nor  is 
the    tuberosity    of    the    alveolar    process 
then  formed.      On  the  side  of  the  palate, 
in  young  subjects,  a  kind  of  fissure   may 
be  noticed,  which  seems  to  separate   the 
portion  of  the   bone   which    contains   the 
the    dentes     incisores     from    that    which 
contains  the  dentes  canini.      This  fissure  is 
sometimes  apparent  till  the  sixth  year,  but 
after  that  period  it  in  general  wholly  disap- 
pears. 

The  ossa  maxillaria  not  only  serve  to 
fbrm  the  cheeks,  but  likewise  the  palate, 
nose,  and  orbits ;  and,  besides  their  -union 
with  each  other,  they  are  connected  with 
the  greatest  part  of  the  bones  of  the  face 
and  cranium,  viz.  with  the  ossa  nasi,  ossa 
raalarum,  ossa  unguis,  ossa  palati,  os  frontis, 
03  spbenoides,  and  os  elhmoicks, 


MAXILLARY  ARTERIES,  jirierim 
maxillares.  These  are  branches  of  the  ex- 
ternal carotid.  The  external  maxillary  is 
the  fourth  branch  of  the  carotid ;  it  pro- 
ceeds anteriorly,  and  gives  off  the  facial  or 
mental,  the  coronary  of  the  lips,  and  the 
angular  artery.  The  internal  maxillary  is 
the  next  branch  of  the  carotid  ;  it  gives  off 
the  spheno-maxillary,  the  inferior  alveolar, 
and  the  spinous  artery. 

MAXILLARY  GLANDS.  Glandula 
maxillares.  The  glands  so  called  are  con- 
glomerate, and  are  situated  under  the  an- 
gles of  the  lower  jaw.  The  excretory  ducts 
of  these  glands  are  called  Warthoniaa,  after 
their  discoverer. 

MAXILLARY  NERVES.  Kervi  max- 
illares. The  superior  and  inferior  maxillary 
nerves  are  branches  of  the  fifth  pair,  or 
trigemini.  The  former  is  divided  in|:o  the 
spheno-palatiue,  posterior  alveolar,  and  the 
infra-orbital  nerve.  The  latter  is  divided 
into  two  branches,  the  internal  lingual,  Emd 
one,  more  properly,  called  the  inferior 
maxillary. 

May-lily.  See  Convallaria  majalis. 
May-weed.  See  Anthemis  colula. 
MAYERNE,  Sir  Theodore  Tur^uet 
DE,  Baron  D'Aubonne,  was  born  at  Ge- 
neva in  1573,  and  graduated  at  Montpelier. 
He  then  went  to  Paris,  and,  by  the  influ- 
ence of  Riverius,  was  appointed  in  1600  to 
attend  the  Duke  de  Rohan,  in  his  embassy 
to  the  diet  at  Spire  ;  and  also  one  of  the 
physicians  in  ordinary  to  Henry  IV.  On  his 
return  he  settled  in  Paris  as  a  physician^ 
and  gave  lectui'es  in  anatomy  and  pharmacy, 
in  which  he  strongly  recommended  various 
chemical  remedies  :  this  drew  upon  him  the 
ill-will  of  the  faculty,  and  he  was  anony- 
mously attacked  as  an  enemy  to  Hippocrates 
and  Galen  ;  whence  in  his  "  Apologia,"  he 
cleared  himself  from  this  imputation,  ma- 
king also  some  severe  strictures  on  his  op- 
ponents. They  consequently  issued  a  decree 
against  consulting  with  him  ;  but  the  esteem 
of  the  king  supported  him  against  this  per- 
secution, and  he  would  have  been  appointed 
first  physician,  had  he  not  refused  to  em- 
brace the  Catholic  religion.  After  the  as- 
sassination of  Henry  IV.  in  1610,  he  recei- 
ved an  invitation  from  James  I.  of  England, 
to  whom  he  had  been  introduced  three 
years  before :  he  accepted  the  office  of  his 
first  physician,  and  passed  the  remainder  of 
his  life  in  this  country.  He  was  admitted 
to  the  degree  of  doctor  in  both  universitie?, 
and  into  the  College  of  Physicians,  and  met. 
with  very  general  respect.  He  incurred- 
some  obloquy,  indeed,  on  the  death  of  the 
Prince  of  Wales,  having  differed  in  opinioa 
from  the  other  physicians ;  but  his  con- 
duct obtained  the  written  approbation  of 
the  king  and  council.  He  was  knighted 
in  1624,  and  honoured  with  the  appoint- 
ment of  physician  to  the  two  succeeding 
tnonarchs;    and  accumulated  a  laree  for- 


d40 


MEA 


MklA 


tune  by  his  extensive  practice.  He  died  m 
1655,  and  bequeathed  his  library  to  the 
College  of  Physicians.  Several  papers, 
written  by  him,  were  published  after  his 
death :  amoog  which  are  the  cases  of  many 
of  his  distinguished  patients,  very  well 
drawn  tip. 

MAYOW,  John,  was  born  in  Cornwall 
in  1645.  He  studied  at  Oxford,  and  took 
a  degree  in  civil  law,  but  afterwards  chan- 
ged to  medicine,  which  he  practised  chiefly 
at  Bath  ;  but  he  died  in  London  at  the  age 
of  34.  These  are  the  only  records  of  the 
life  of  a  man,  who  went  before  his  age  in 
his  views  of  chemical  physiology,  and  anti- 
cipated, though  obscurely,  some  of  the 
most  remarkable  discoveries  in  pneumatic 
chemistry^  which  have  since  been  made. 
He  published  at  Oxford  in  1669  two  tracts, 
one  on  Respiration,  the  other  on  Rickets; 
which  were  reprinted  five  years  after  with 
three  additional  dissertations,  one  on  the 
Respiration  of  the  Fostus  in  Utero  et  Ovo, 
another  on  Muscular  Motion  and  the  Animal 
Spirits,  and  the  remaining  one  on  Saltpetre 
and  the  Nitro-aerial  Spirit.  On  this  lat- 
ter his  claim  above-mentioned  chiefly 
rests,  the  existence  of  the  nitro-aerial 
spirit  being  proved  by  many  ingenious  ex- 
periments, as  a  constituent  of  air,  and  of 
nitre,  the  food  of  life  and  flame,  agreeing 
with  the  oxygen  of  modern  chemists.  Much 
vague  speculation,  indeed,  occurs  in  the 
work :  but  he  clearly  maintains  that  this 
spirit  is  absorbed  by  the  blood  in  the  lungs, 
and  proves  the  source  of  the  animal  heat, 
as  also  of  the  nervous  energy  and  of  mus- 
cular motion.  He  likewise  anticipated  the 
mode  of  operating  with  aerial  fluids  in  ves- 
sels inverted  over  water,  and  transferring 
them  from  one  to  another. 

Mays,  Indian.     See  Zea  mays. 

Maw-worm.     See  Ascaris. 

MEAD,  Richard,  was  born  near  Lon- 
don in  1673.  After  studying  some  time  at 
Leyden,  and  in  diflferent  parts  of  Italy,  he 
graduated  at  Padua  in  1695.  Then  re- 
turning to  his  native  country,  he  settled  in 
practice,  and  met  with  considerable  success. 
His  first  publication,  "  A  Mechanical  Ac- 
count of  Poisons,"  appeared  in  1702,  and 
displayed  much  ingenuity ;  though  he  after- 
wards candidly  retracted  some  of  his  opi- 
nions, as  inadequate  to  explain  the  functions 
of  a  living  body.  He  was  soon  after  elected 
a  member  of  the  Royal  Society,  and  in  tlie 
following  year  physician  to  St.  Thomas's 
Hospital.  In  1704  he  published  a  treatise, 
(j\ai^taining  the  influence  of  the  sun  and 
moon  on  *J?6  human  body,  arguing  from  the 
Newtonian  thCPry  of  the  tides,  and  the 
changes  eflected  by  those  bodies  in  the  at- 
mosphere. In  1707  he  received  a  diploma 
iV-om  Oxford,  and  about  foui*  years  after  he 
was  appointed  to  read  the  anatomical  lec- 
tures at  Surgeons'  Hall,  which  he  continued 
for  some  time  with  great  applause.  In  1714, 


on  the  death  of  his  patron.  Dr.  Radciiflie, 
he  took  his  house,  and  being  then  a  fellow 
of  the  College  of  Physicians,  and  having 
been  called  into  consultation  in  the  last  ill- 
ness of  Queen  Anne,  when  he  displayed  su- 
perior judgment,  he  seems  to  have  been  re- 
garded among  the  first  of  the  prefession,  and 
soon  after,  from  his  extensive  engagements, 
resigned  his  office  at  St.  Thomas's  Hospi- 
tal. The  plague  raging  at  Marseilles  in 
1719,  he  was  oificially  consulted  on  the 
means  of  prevention,  which  led  to  a  publi- 
cation, by  him,  in  the  following  year,  deci' 
dedly  maintaining  its  infectious  nature, 
which  had  been  questioned  in  France,  and 
recommending  suitable  precautions :  this 
work  passed  rapidly  through  many  editions. 
In  1721  he  superintended  the  experiment  of 
inoculating  the  small-pox  in  the  persons  of 
some  criminals  ;  and  his  report  being  favou- 
rable, the  practice  was  rapidly  diffused. 
He  was  soon  after  engaged  in  a  controversy 
with  Dr.  Middleton,  concerning  the  condi- 
tion of  physicians  among  the  Romans,  which 
was,  however,  carried  on  in  a  manner 
honourable  to  both  parties.  About  the  same 
period  Dr.  Freind  having  been  committed 
to  the  Tower  for  his  political  sentiments, 
Dr.  Mead  obtained  his  liberation  in  a  spiri- 
ted manner,  and  presented  him  a  conside- 
rable sum,  received  from  his  patients  during 
his  imprisonment.  In  1727  he  was  ap- 
pointed physician  in  ordinary  to  George  II. 
and  his  professional  occupations  became  so 
extensive,  that  he  had  no  leisure  for  writing. 
It  was  not  till  20  years  after,  therefore,  that 
he  printed  his  treatise  on  Small-pox  and 
Measles,  written  in  a  pure  Latin  style,  with 
a  translation  in  the  same  language  of 
Rhazes'  Commentary  on  the  former  disease. 
In  1749  he  published  a  treatise  on  the 
Scurvy,  ascribing  the  disease  to  moisture 
and  putridity,  and  recommending  Mr.  Sut- 
ton's ventilator,  which  was,  in  consequence 
of  his  interposition,  received  into  the  navy. 
His  "  Medicina  Sacra,"  appeared  in  the 
same  year,  containing  remarks  on  the  dis- 
eases mentioned  in  the  Scriptures.  His 
last  work  was  a  summary  of  his  experi- 
ence, entitled  "  Monita  et  Prsecepta  Medi^^ 
ca,"  in  1751 ;  it  was  frequently  reprinted, 
and  translated  into  English.  His  life  ter- 
minated in  1754;  and  a  monument  was 
erected  to  him  in  Westminster  Abbey.  He 
distinguished  himself  not  only  in  his  pro- 
fession, but  he  was  the  greatest  patron  cf 
science  and  polite  literature  of  his  time  ;  and 
he  made  an  ample  collection  of  scarce  aiid 
valuable  books,  manuscripts,  and  literary 
curiosities;  to  which  all  respectable  per- 
sons had  free  access. 

Meadow-crowfoot.  See  Ranunculus  acris. 

Meadow,  queen  of  the.    See  Spiraea  id- 
maria. 

Meadow  saffron.     See  Colchicwm. 

Meadow  saxifrage.    See  Pencedanum  ei' 
Hits. 


MED 


MED 


o41 


Meadow  sweet.    See  Spiraa  ulmaria. 

Meadow  thistle,  rodnd  leaved. 
The  leaves  of  this  plant,  Cnicus  oleraceits, 
of  Linnaeus,  are  boiled,  in  the  northern 
parts  of  Europe,  and  eaten  as  we  do  cabbage. 

Measles.     See  Rubeola. 

MEATUS  AUDITO'RIUS  EXTE'R- 
NUS.     See  Ear. 

MEATUS  AUDITO'RIUS  INTE'R- 
NUS.  The  internal  auditory  passage  is  a 
small  bony  canal,  beginning  internally  bj' 
a  longitudinal  orifice  at  the  posterior  sur- 
face of  the  petrous  portion  of  the  temporal 
bone,  running  towards  the  vestibulum  and 
cochlea,  and  there  being  divided  into  two 
less  cavities  by  an  eminence.  The  superior 
and  smaller  of  these  is  the  orifice  of  the 
aqueduct  of  Fallopius,  which  receives  the 
portio  dura  of  the  auditory  nerve:  the 
other  inferior  and  larger  cavity  is  perfora- 
ted by  many  small  holes,  through  which  the 
portio  mollis  of  the  auditory  nerve  passes 
into  the  labyrinth. 

Mea'tus  cjr'cus.  A  passage  in  the 
throat  to  the  ear,  called  Eustachian  tube. 

Mea'tus  cuticula'res.  The  pores  of 
the  skin. 

Mea'tus  ct'sticus.     The  gall-duct. 

MEA'TUS  URINA'RIUS.  In  women, 
this  is  situated  in  the  vagina,  immediately 
below  the  symphysis  of  the  pubes,  and  be- 
hind the  nymphae.  In  men,  it  is  at  the  end 
of  the  glans  penis. 

Mecca  balsam.     See  Amyris  GUeadensis. 

Mechoacan.  See  Convolvulus  mechoa- 
canna. 

Mechoaca'nna.  (From  Mechoacan,  a 
province  in  Mexico,  whence  it  is  brought.) 
See  Convolvulus  Mechoacanna. 

Mechoaca'nna  ni'gra.  See  Convolvu- 
lus Jalapa. 

Me'con.  (From /uwaej,  bulk;  so  named 
from  the  largeness  of  its  head.  The  papa- 
ver,  or  poppy. 

Meco'nis.  (From  /^nxav,  the  poppy ;  so 
called  b«. 'iause  its  juice  is  soporiferous,  like 
the  poppy.)     The  lettuce. 

Meco'nium.  (From  (jlukodv,  the  poppy.) 
1.  The  inspissated  juice  of  the  poppy.  Opi- 
um. 2.  "The  green  excrementitious  sub- 
stance that  is  found  in  the  large  intestines 
of  the  foetus. 

MEDIAN  NERVE.  The  second  branch 
of  the  brachial  plexus. 

MEDIAN  VEINS.  The  situation  of  the 
veins  of  the  arms  is  extremely  different  in 
different  individuals.  When  a  branch  pro- 
ceeds near  the  bend  of  the  arm,  inwardly 
from  the  basilic  vein,  it  is  termed  the  basi- 
lic median;  and  when  a  vein  is  given  off 
from  the  cephalic  in  the  like  manner,  it  is 
termed  the  cephalic  median.  When  these 
two  veins  are  present,  they  mostly  unite 
just  below  the  bend  of  the  arm,  and  the 
common  trunk  proceeds  to  the  cephalic 
vein. 

Media'wum.     The  Mediastimcin. 


MEDIASTI'NUM.  {quasi  in  medio 
stans,  as  being  in  tlie  middle.)  The  mem- 
branous  septum,  formed  by  the  duplicature 
of  the  pleura,  that  divides  the  cavity  of  the 
chest  into  two  parts.  It  is  divided  into  an 
anterior  and  posterior  portion. 

Mediasti'num  ce'reeri.  The  falci- 
foi'm  process  of  the  dura  mater. 

Me'dica.  (From  Media,  its  native  soil.) 
A  sort  of  trefoil. 

Medica'go.  (From  medica.)  The  herb 
trefoil. 

Medicamenta'ria.  Pharmacy,  or  the 
art  of  making  and  preparing  medicines. 

MEDIC  AME'NTUM.  (From  medico^  to 
heal.)     A  medicine. 

Medica'ster.  a  false  pretender  to  the 
knowledge  of  medicine ;  the  same  as  quack, 

Medici'na  di^te'tica.  The  regidation 
of  regimen,  or  the  non-naturals. 

Medici'na  diaso'stica.  That  part  of 
medicine  which  relates  to  preserving  health. 

Medici'na  gymna'stica.  That  part  of 
medicine  which  relates  to  exercise. 

Medici'na  herme'tica.  The  applica- 
tion of  chemical  remedies. 

Medici'na  prophyla'ctica.  That  part 
of  medicine  which  relates  to  preserving 
health. 

Medici'na  tristi'ti^.  Common  saf- 
fron. 

MEDICINE.  Any  substance  tliat  is  ex- 
hibited with  a  view  to  cure  or  allay  the 
violence  of  a  disease.  It  is  also  very  fre- 
quently made  use  of  to  express  the  healing 
art,  when  it  comprehends  anatomy,  physio- 
logy, and  pathology. 

Medicinal  days.  Such  days  are  so 
called  by  soqie  writers  wherein  the  crisis 
or  change  is  expected,  so  as  to  forbid  the 
use  of  medicines,  in  order  to  wait  nature's 
effort,  and  require  all  the  assistance  of  art 
to  help  forward,  or  prepare  the  humours 
for  such  a  crisis :  but  it  is  most  properly 
used  for  those  days  wherein  purging,  or  any 
other  evacuation,  is  most  conveniently  com- 
plied with. 

Medicinal  hours.  Are  those  wherein 
it  is  supposed  that  medicines  may  be  takea 
to  the  greatest  advantage,  commonly  rec- 
koned in  the  morning  fasting,  about  an 
hour  before  dinner,  about  four  hours  after 
dinner,  and  at  going  to  bed ;  but  in  acute 
cases,  the  times  are  to  be  governed  by  the 
symptoms  and  aggravation  of  the  distem- 
per. 

MEDICTNA'LIS.  (From  medicina.)  Me- 
dicinal,  having  a  power  to  restore  health, 
or  remove  disease. 

Medina.  In  Paracelsus  it  is  a  species  of 
ulcer. 

MEDINE'NSIS  VE'NA.  {Medinensis; 
so  called  because  it  is  frequent  at  Medina.) 
Dracunculus.  Gordius  medinensis,  of  Lin- 
nasus.  The  muscular  hair-worm.  A 
very  singular  animal,  which,  in  some  coun- 
tries, inhabits  the  cellular  membrane  be= 


542 


MEi 


wihh 


tween  the  skin  and  muscles.  See  Dracwi- 
cuius* 

MEDITU'LLIUM.  (From  medius,  the 
middle.)     See  Diploe. 

Me'dius  ve'nter.  The  middle  venter 
is  the  thorax,  or  chest. 

Medlar.     See  Mespilus. 

MEDU'LLA.  (Qmosz  m  medio  ossis.) 
1.  The  marrow.     See  Marrow. 

2.  The  pith  or  pulp  of  vegetables. 

3.  The  white  substance  of  the  brain  is 
called  medulla,  or  the  medullary  part,  to 
distinguish  it  from  the  cortical. 

Medu'lla  ca'ssijE.  The  pulp  of  the 
cassia  fistularis. 

MEDU'LLA  OBLONGATA.  Theme- 
duUary  substance  that  lies  within  the  cra- 
nium, upon  the  basillary  process  of  the  oc- 
cipitcd  bone.  It  is  formed  by  the  connec- 
tion of  the  crura  cerebri  and  crura  cere- 
belli,  and  terminates  in  the  spinal  marrow. 
It  has  several  eminences,  viz.  pons  varolii, 
corpora  pyramidalia,  and  corpora  olivaria. 

MEDU'LLA  SPINA'LIS.  Cerebrum 
elongatum.  ^on.  The  spinal  marrow. 
A  continuation  of  the  medulla  oblongata, 
which  descends  into  the  specus  vertebralis 
fifom  the  foramen  magnum  occipitale,  to 
the  third  vertebra  of  the  loins,  where  it  ter- 
minates in  a  number  of  nerves,  which,  from 
their  resemblance,  are  called  cauda  equina. 
The  spinal  marrow  is  composed,  lilce  tlie 
brain,  of  a  cortical  and  medullary  sub- 
stance :  the  former  is  placed  internally.  It 
is  covered  by  a  continuation  of  the  dura 
mater,  pia  mater,  and  tunica  arachnoidea. 
The  use  of  the  spinal  marrow  is  to  give  off, 
through  the  lateral  or  intervertebral  fora- 
mina, thirty  pairs  of  nerves,  called  cervical, 
dorsal,  lumbar,  and  sacral  nerves. 

MEDULLARY.  (Medullaris ;  from  me- 
dulla, marrow.)     Like  unto  marrow. 

MEDULLARY  SUBSTANCE.  The 
white  or  internal  substance  of  the  brain  is 
so  called. 

Megalosp^a'nchjtus.  (From  fjt-iyn-i, 
great,  and  (TTrKciyxvoy,  a  bowel.)  Having 
some  of  the  viscera  enlarged,  from  scirrhus 
or  other  cause. 

Me'grim.  a  species  of  cephalalgia,  or 
a  pain  generally  affecting  one  side  of  the 
head,  towards  the  eye  or  temple,  and  ari- 
sing from  the  state  of  the  stomach. 

MEIB0MIU3,  Henrt,  was  born  at  Lu- 
beck  in  1638.  After  studying  in  different 
universities,  he  graduated  at  Angers,  and 
afterwards  was  appointed  professor  of  me- 
dicine at  Helmstadt,  where  he  continued 
till  his  death  in  1700.  He  published  seve- 
ral works,  and  commentaries  on  those  of 
others.  "That  which  chiefly  illustrates  his 
name  is  entitled  "  De  Vasis  Palpebi-arum 
novis,"  printed  in  1666.  He  seems  to 
have  contemplated  a  history  of  medicine, 
and  published  a  letter  on  the  subject,  which 
indeed  his  father  had  begun ;  but  tlie  diffi- 
'"ulties.  which  he  met  with  in  investigating 


the  medicine  of  the  Arabians,  arrested  his 
progress. 

MEIBOMIUS'S  GLANDS.  Meibomii 
glundula.  The  small  glands  which  are  si- 
tuated between  the  conjunctive  membrane 
of  the  eye  and  the  cartilage  of  the  eye-lidy 
first  described  by  Meibomius. 

MEL.     See  Honey. 

Mel  aceta'tcm.     See  Oxymel. 

Mel  bora'cis.  Honey  of  boreis:.  "Take 
of  borax,  powdered,  a  di'achm ;  clarified 
honey,  an  ounce.  Mix."  This  prepara- 
tion is  found  very  useful  in  aphthous  afiec- 
tions  of  the  fauces. 

Mel  despuma'tum.  Clarified  honey. 
Melt  honey  in  a  water-bath,  then  remove 
the  scum.     See  Honey. 

Mel  Ro'SiE.  Rose  honey.  "  Take  of 
red-rose  petals,  dried,  four  ounces ;  boiling 
water,  three  pints;  clarified  honey,  five 
pounds.  Macerate  the  rose  petals  in  the 
water,  for  six  hours,  and  strain  ;  then  add 
the  honey  to  the  strained  liquor,  and,  by 
means  of  a  water-bath,  boil  it  down  to  a 
proper  consistence."  An  admirable  pre- 
paration for  the  base  of  various  gargles  and 
coUutories.  It  may  also  be  employed  witli 
advantage,  mixed  with  extract  of  bark,  or 
other  medicines,  for  children  Avho  have  a 
natural  disgust  to  medicines. 

Mel  sci'll^.     See  Oxymel  scilla. 

Me'la.  (From  ^.cta,  to  search.)  A  probe. 

MELiE'NA.  (From  ,usx*c,  black.)  The 
black  vomit.  The  black  disease.  Melaina 
nosos.  Hippocrates  applies  this  name  to 
two  diseases.  In  the  first,  the  patient  vo- 
mits black  bile,  which  is  sometimes  bloody 
and  sour ;  sometimes  he  throws  up  a  thin 
saliva ;  and  at  others  a  green  bile,  &c.  la 
the  second,  the  patient  is  as  described  in  the 
article  Morbus  niger. 

Melai'na  no'sos.     See  Melana. 

MELALEU'CA.  (From  fxiXit^,  black, 
and  xsyaoc,  v/hite,  so  named  by  Linnaeus, 
because  the  principal,  and  indeed  original, 
species  was  called  leucadendron,  and  arbor 
alba;  words  synonimous  with  its  appel- 
lation in  the  Malay  tongue,  Caja-puti,  or 
white  tree,  but  it  is  not  known  why  the  idea 
of  black  was  associated  with  white.)  The 
name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the  Linnaean 
system.  Class,  Polyandria.  Order,  IcO" 
sandria. 

MeLALEu'cA  LETJCADE'NDROJr.  The 
systematic  name  of  the  plant  which  is  said 
to  afford  the  cajeput  oil.  Oleum  cajepula:. 
Oleum  Wiiinebianum.  Oleum  volatile  mela- 
leucm.  Oleum  cajeput.  Thunberg  says  ca- 
jeput oil  has  the  appearance  of  inflammable 
spirit,  is  of  a  green  colour,  and  so  completely 
volatile,  that  it  evaporates  entirely,  leaving 
no  residuum ;  its  odour  is  of  the  camphorace- 
ous  kind,  with  a  terebinthinate  admixture. 
Goetz  says  it  is  limpid,  or  rather  yellowish. 
It  is  a  very  powerful  medicine,  and  in  high 
esteem  in.  India  and  Germany,  in  the  cha- 
racter of  a  general  remedy  in  cbronic  and 


MEL 


.VIEL 


i43 


painful  diseases  :  it  is  used  for  the  same 
purposes  for  which  we  employ  the  officinal 
ethers,  to  which  it  seems  to  have  a  consi- 
derable affinity;  the  cajeput,  however,  is 
more  potent  and  pungent ;  taken  into  the 
stomach,  in  the  dose  of  five  or  six  drops,  it 
heats  and  stimulates  the  whole  system, 
proving,  at  the  same  time,  a  very  certain 
diaphoretic,  by  which  probably  the  good 
effects  it  is  said  to  have  in  dropsies  and  in- 
termittent fevers,  are  to  be  explained.  For 
its  efficacy  in  various  convulsive  and  spas- 
modic complaints,  it  is  highly  esteemed.  It 
has  also  been  used  both  internally  and  ex- 
ternally, with  much  advantage,  in  several 
other  obstinate  disorders :  as  palsies,  hypo- 
chondriacal, and  hysterical  affections,  deaf- 
ness, defective  vision,  toothach,  gout,  rheu- 
matism, fee.  The  dose  is  from  two  to  =ix,  or 
even  twelve  drops.  The  tree  which  affords 
this  oil,  by  distillation  of  its  leaves,  generally 
was  supposed  to  be  the  Melaleuca  leucaden- 
dron,  of  Linnseus,  but  it  appears  from  the 
specimens  of  the  tree  producing  the  true  oil, 
sent  home  from  India,  by  Mr.  Christopher 
Smith,  that  it  is  another  species  which  is 
therefore  named  Melaleuca  cajaputi. 

Melamphy'llum.  (From  /imkas,  black, 
and  '^vKKov,  a  leaf;  so  named  from  the 
blackness  of  its  leaf.)  Bear's-breach.  See 
Jlcantkus  mollis. 

Melampo'dium.  (From  Melampus,  the 
shepherd  who  first  used  it.)  Black  helle- 
bore.)    See  Helleborus  niger. 

Melanago'ga.  (From  fJtiKcts,  black,  and 
ctyte,  to  expel.)  Medicines  which  purge  off 
black  bile. 

Melanchlo'rus.  (M6Xat5^;t?Lft)/ioc.)  A 
livid  colour  of  the  skin.  The  black  jaun- 
dice. 

MELANCHO'LIA.  (From  /utiXitc,  black, 
and  ;^^ox«,  bile;  because  the  ancients  sup- 
posed that  it  proceeded  from  a  redundance 
of  black  bile.)  Melancholy  madness.  A  dis- 
ease in  the  class  J^euroses,  and  order  Kesa- 
nice,  of  CuUen,  characterized  by  erroneous 
judgment,  but  not  merely  respecting  health, 
from  imaginary  perceptions  or  recollection 
influencing  the  conduct  and  depressing  the 
mind  v/ith  ill-grounded  fears ;  not  combined 
with  either  pyrexia  or  comatose  affections ; 
often  appearing  v/ithout  dyspepsia,  yet  at- 
tended with  costiveness,  chiefly  in  persons 
of  rigid  fibres  and  torpid  insensibility.  See 
Mania. 

Melanofipeh.  (From /luxo.;, black,  and 
mmrift,  pepper.)  Black  pepper.  See  Piper 
mgrum. 

Melanorrhi'zow.  (From  fj^iKAc,  black, 
and  pi^A,  a  root.)  A  species  of  hellebore 
with  black  roots. 

Melante'ria.  (From  jUSAotc,  black;  so 
called  because  it  is  used  for  blacking  lea- 
ther.)  Green  vitriol. 

MELAWTHELiE'tTM:.  (From  fjLiXAt,  black, 
and  s\«;ov,  oil.)  Oil  expressed  from  the 
black  seeds  of  fennel  flower. 


Mela'wthifm.  (From  ^sk*?,  black ;  so 
named  from  its  black  seed.)  The  herb  fen- 
nel flower. 

Me'las.  (From  fjLixa.?,  black.)  Vitiligo 
nigra.  Morphcea  nigra.  Lepra  maculosa 
nigra.  A  disease  that  appears  upon  the 
sldn  in  black  or  brown  spots,  which  very 
frequently  penetrate  deep,  even  to  the  bone, 
and  do  not  give  any  pain,  or  uneasiness.  It 
is  a  disease  very  frequent  in,  and  endemial 
to,  Arabia,  where  it  is  supposed  to  be  pro- 
duced by  a  peculiar  miasma. 

Mela'sma.  (From  ^s?i«c,  black.)  Me- 
lasmus.  A  disease  that  appears  not  un- 
frequently  upon  the  tibia  of  aged  persons,, 
in  form  of  a  livid  black  spot,  which,  in  a 
day  or  two,  degenerates  into  a  very  foul 
ulcer. 

Melaspe'rmum.  (From  /<eA«c,  black, 
and  TTei^ixa.,  seed.)     See  Melanthium. 

Me'lca.  (From  itixiKyoo^  to  milk.)  Milk. 
A  food  made  of  acidulated  milk. 

Me'le.  (From  fi-cLoa,  to  search.)  A 
probe. 

MelEa'gris.  (From  Meleager,  whose 
sisters  were  fabled  to  have  been  turned  into 
this  bird.)  The  guinea-fowl.  Also  a  species 
of  fritillaria,  so  called  because  its  flowers 
are  spotted  like  a  guinea-fowl. 

Melege'ta.  Meleguetta.  Grains  of  Pa- 
radise. 

Melei'os.  (From  Melos,  the  island 
where  it  is  made.)     A  species  of  alum, 

Me'li.     (Mixt.)     Honey. 

Melice'ria.     See  Meliceris. 

MELI'CERIS.  (From  /aski,  honey,  and 
26/10  c,  wax.)  An  encysted  tumour,  whose 
contents  resemble  honey  in  consistence  and 
appearance, 

Meli'cratow.  (From  ^sa/,  honey,  and 
KifcLvvvfjii,  to  mix.)  Hydromel.  Mead. 
Wine  impregnated  with  honey. 

MEiiiGEi'ow,  (From  /juxi,  honey.)  A 
foetid  humour,  discharged  from  ulcers  at- 
tended v/ith  a  caries  of  the  bone,  of  the 
consistence  of  honey. 

Mdilol.     See  Melilolus. 

Melilo'tus.  (From  y.iKi,  honey,  and 
Kcerog,  the  lotus ;  so  called  from  its  smell, 
being  like  that  of  honey.)     See  Trifolium. 

Melime'lum.  (From  /j.ixt,  honey,  and 
[AtiKov,  an  apple  ;  so  named  from  its  sweet- 
ness.)    Paradise  apple. 

MsLi'i'UM.  (From  fAiKov,  an  apple.) 
Oil  made  from  the  fiowers  of  the  apple- 
tree. 

IvIeliphy'lltjm.  (From  /j.iKt,  ?ioney, 
and  ipvKKov,  a  leaf;  so  called  frqm  the 
sweet  smell  of  its  leaf,  or  because  bees 
gather  honey  from  it.)  Baum,  or  balm. 
See  Melissa. 

MELI'SSA.  (From  fxiKia-a-at.,  a  bee, 
because  bees  gather  honey  from  it.)  The 
name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the  Linnsan 
system.  Class,  Didi/namia.  Order,  6ym- 
nosp  ermia.     B  aim . 

Mei.i'ssa  cai.ami'ntha.  The  svstematic 


544 


MEL 


MEM 


name  of  the  common  calamint.  (Jala- 
mintha-  Calamintha  vulgaris.  Calaminfha 
qfficinarum.  Melissa  calamintha  :  pedun- 
culis  axillaribuSf  dichotomis,  longitudine 
foliorum,  of  Linnaeus.  This  plant  smells 
strongly  like  wild  mint,  though  more  agree- 
able ;  and  is  often  used  by  the  common 
people,  in  form  of  tea,  against  weakness 
of  the  stomach,  flatulent  colic,  uterine  ob- 
structions, hysteria,  &c. 

Meli'ssa  ci'trina.  SeeMelissa  officinalis. 

Meli'ssa  grandiflo'ra.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  mountain  calamint.  Calamintha 
magnojlore.  Calamintha  montana.  Moun- 
tain calamint.  This  plant,  Melissa  grandi- 
flora,  of  Linnaeus,  has  a  moderately  pungent 
taste,  and  a  more  agreeable  aromatic  smell 
than  the  common  calamint,  and  appears  to 
be  more  eligible  as  a  stomachic. 

Meli'ssa  Ne'peta.  Calamintha  Angliea. 
Field  calamint.  Spotted  calamint.  Cala- 
mintha pulegii  odore.  J^epeta  agrestis.  It 
was  formerly  used  as  an  aromatic, 

Meli'ssa  officinalis.  The  systema- 
tic name  of  balm.  Citrago.  Citraria.  Me- 
lissophyllum.  Mellitis.  Cedronella.  £pi- 
astrum.  Melissa  citrina.  Erotion.  Balm. 
A  native  of  the  southern  parts  of  Europe, 
but  very  common  in  our  gardens.  In  its 
recent  state,  it  has  a  roughish  aromatic  taste, 
and  a  pleasant  smell  of  the  lemon  kind.  It 
was  formerly  much  esteemed  in  nervous 
diseases,  and  very  generally  recommended 
in  melancholic  and  hypochondriacal  affec- 
tions; but,  in  modern  practice,  it  is  only 
employed  when  prepared  as  tea,  as  a  grate- 
ful diluent  drink  in  fevers,  iic. 

Meli'ssa  tu'crica.  See  Dracocephalum 
moldavica. 

Melissophy'llubi.  (From  /AiXiae-a., 
baum,  and  <pvhhov,  a  leaf.)  Melissa,  or 
baum.  A  species  of  horehound,  with  leaves 
resembling  baum. 

MELI'TTIS.  (From  fAiKtrlct,  which  in 
the  Attic  dialect  is  the  name  of  a  bee ;  so 
that  this  word  is,  in  fact,  equivalent  to  Me- 
lissa, and  was  adopted  by  Linnseus,  there- 
fore, for  the  bastard  balm.)  The  name  of 
a  genus  of  plants.  CIb.ss,  Didjjnamia.  Or- 
der, Gymnospermia.     Bastard  balm. 

Meli'ttis  melissophy'llttm.  The  sys- 
tematic name  of  the  mountain  balm,  or 
nettle.  Sophyllum.  This  elegant  plant, 
Melittis  melissopkyllum,  of  LinaEsus,  is  sel- 
dom used  in  the  present  day ;  it  is  said  to 
be  of  service  in  uterine  obstructions  and 
calcubus  diseases. 

Meliti'smus.  (From  f^ihi,  honey.)  A 
linctus,  prepared  with  honey. 

Melitto'ma.  (From  fxixt,  honey.)  A 
confection  made  with  honey.    Honey-dew. 

Melizo'mum.  (From  //ssa;,  honey,  and 
f«Ato?,  broth.)  Mead.  A  drink  prepared 
with  honey. 

Mella'go.  (From  mel,  honey.)  Any 
medicine  which  has  the  consistence  and 
sweetness  of  honev. 


Mellilo'tcs.     See  Melilotus, 

Melli'na.  (From  mel,  honey.)  Mead. 
A  sweet  drink  prepared  with  honey. 

Melli'ta.  (From  mel,  honey.)  Pre- 
parations of  honey. 

Me'lo.  The  common  melon.  See  C«- 
cumis  melo. 

Meloca'rpus.  (From  fjt.tixr>v,  an  apple, 
and  netfivoc,  fruit ;  from  its  resemblance  to 
an  apple.)  The  fruit  of  the  aristolochia,  or 
its  root. 

Me'loe  vesicato'rius.  The  Spanish 
fly,  now  called  lytta. 

Me'lon.  (M«\«v.)  a  disorder  of  the 
eye,  in  which  it  protuberates  out  of  the 
socket. 

Melon  common.     See  Cucumis  melo. 

Melon,  musk.     See  Cucumis  melo. 

Melon,  water.     See  Cucurbita  citrullis. 

Melo'ngena.  Improperly  called  mala 
insana.  Solanum  pomiferum.  Mad  apple. 
The  Spaniards  and  Italians  eat  it  in  sauce 
and  in  sweetmeats.  The  taste  somewhat 
resembles  citron. 

Melo'sis.  M»?i&)«-«,  A  term  which 
frequently  occurs  in  Hippocrates,  De  Capit, 
Vulner.  for  that  search  into  wounds  which 
is  made  by  surgeons  with  the  specillum,  or 
probe. 

Melo'tis.  Miixeert!.  Used  for  the  lesser 
specillum,  and  often  for  that  particular  in- 
strument contrived  to  search  or  cleanse  the 
ear  with,  more  commonly  called  Auriscal- 
pium. 

Melo'thria  PE'NDtTLA.  The  syste- 
matic name  of  the  small  creeping  cucumber 
plant.  The  inhabitants  of  the  West  Indies 
pickle  the  berries  of  this  plant,  and  use 
them  as  we  do  capers. 

Melyssopht'llum.  (From  fiixiara,, 
balm,  and  <pvx\ov,  a  leaf.)  Mountain  balm. 
See  Melittis. 

MEMBRA'NA.     See  Membrane. 

MEMBRA'NA  HYALOIDE'A  Mem- 
brana  arachnoidea.  The  transparent  mem- 
brane which  includes  the  vitreous  humour 
of  the  eye. 

MEMBRANA  PUPILLA'RIS.  A  very 
delicate  membrane  of  a  thin  and  vascular 
texture,  and  an  ash  colour,  arising  from  the 
internal  margin  of  the  iris,  and  totally  co- 
vering the  pupil,  in  the  foetus  before  the 
sixth  month. 

MEMBRA'NA  RUYSCHIA'NA.  The 
celebrated  anatomist  Ruysch  discovered 
that  the  choroid  membrane  of  the  eye  was 
composed  of  two  laminae.  He  gave  the 
name  of  membrana  ruyschiana  to  the  inter- 
nal lamina,  leaving  the  old  name  of  cho- 
roides  to  the  external. 

MEMBRA'NA  TY'MPANI.  The  mem- 
brane covering  the  cavity  of  the  drum  of 
the  ear,  and  separating  it  from  the  meatus 
auditorius  externus.  It  is  of  an  oval  form, 
convex  below  the  middle,  towards  the  hol- 
low of  the  tympanum,  and  concave  towards 
the  meatus  auditorius,  and  convex  above 


MEN 


MEN 


545 


'aie  meatus,  and  concave  towards  the  hoilow 
of  the  tympanum.  According  to  the  ob- 
servations of  anatomists,  it  consists  of  six 
laminae  ;  the  first  and  most  external,  is  a 
production  of  the  epidermis,  the  second  is 
a  production  of  the  skin  lining  the  auditory 
passage ;  the  third  is  cellular  membrane,  in 
which  the  vessels  form  an  elegant  net- work  ; 
the  fourth  is  shining,  thin,  and  transparent, 
arising  from  the  periosteum  of  the  meatus ; 
the  fifth  is  cellular  membrane,  with  a  plexus 
of  vessels  like  the  third ;  and  the  sixth  la- 
mina, which  is  the  innermost,  comes  from 
the  periosteum  of  the  cavity  of  the  tympa- 
num. This  membrane,  thus  composed  of 
several  laminss,  has  lately  been  discovered 
to  possess  muscular  fibres. 

MEMBRANOLO'GIA.  (From  membra- 
na,  a  membrane,  and  hoyoQ,  a  discourse.) 
Membranology.  The  doctrine  of  the  com- 
mon integuments  and  membranes. 

MEMBRANE.  Membrana.  A  thin 
expanded  substance,  composed  of  cellular 
texture,  whose  elastic  fibres  are  so  arranged 
and  woven  together,  as  to  allow  of  great 
pliability.  The  membranes  of  the  body  are 
various,  as  the  skin,  peritoneum,  pleura, 
dura  mater,  &ic.  &c. 

Membrano'sus.  See  Tensor  vagina  fe- 
moris. 

Membra'jvus.  See  Tensor  vagince  fe- 
moris. 

Memo'ri^  OS.     See  Occipital  bone. 

Menagogues.     See  Emmenagogues. 

Mendo'sus.  (From  mendax,  counter- 
feit.) This  term  is  used,  by  some  iki  the 
same  sense  as  spurius,  or  illegitimus ;  Men- 
dosm  Costa,  false  or  spurious  ribs ;  Mendosa 
Sutura,  the  squamous  suture,  in  the  skull, 
or  bastard  suture. 

Mewiwgo'phtlax.  (From  /^.nviy^,  a 
membrane,  and  ■^uy.etira-a),  to  guard.)  An 
instrument  to  guard  the  membranes  of  the 
brain,  while  the  bone  is  cut,  or  rasped, 
after  the  operation  of  the  trepan. 

ME'NINX.  (From  ^svo),  to  remain.) 
The  Greek  term  for  the  membranes  enve- 
loping the  brain.  See  Dura  mater  and Pia 
mater. 

Me'ninx  du'ra.     See  Dura  mater. 

Me'ninx  pi'a.     See  Pia  mater. 

MENISFE'RMUM.  (From  ^«v«,  the 
moon,  and  a-'^ipfxn,  seed,  in  allusion  to  the 
crescent-like  form  of  the  seed.)  Moon-seed. 
The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants.  Class, 
Dioecia.     Order,  Dodecandria. 

Menispe'rmum  co'cculus.  The  syste- 
matic name  of  the  plant,  the  berries  of  which 
are  well  known  by  the  name  of  Cocculus  in- 
dicus.  Indian  berries,  or  Indian  cockles. 
Coccus  Indians.  Coccula  ojfficinarum.  Cocci 
Orientates.  The  berry  is  rugous  and  kidney- 
shaped,  and  contains  a  white  nucleus ;  it  is 
the  produce  of  the  Menispermum  cocculus ; 
foliis  cordatis,  retusis,  viucronatis;  caule 
lacero,  of  Linneeus.  It  is  brought  from 
Malabar  and  the  East  Indies.     It  is  poisoaT 


ous  if  swallowed,  bringing  on  nausea,  faint- 
ing, and  convulsions.  The  berries  possess 
an  inebriating  quality;  and  are  supposed 
to  impart  that  power  to  most  of  the  London 
porter.  Whilst  green,  they  are  used  by  the 
Indians  to  catch  fish,  which  they  have  the 
power  of  intoxicating,  and  killing.  In  the 
same  manner  they  catch  birds,  making  the 
berry  into  a  paste,  forming  it  into  small 
seeds,  and  putting  these  in  places  where 
they  frequent. 

MENORRHA'GIA.  (From  /axv/*,  the 
menses,  and  fnyvv/uit,  to  break  out.)  Hce- 
morrhagia  ulerina.  Flooding.  An  immode- 
rate flow  of  the  menses,  or  uterine  haemor- 
rhage. A  genus  of  disease  in  the  c\s.ss  pyrexia, 
and  order  hamorrhagice,  of  Cullen,  charac- 
terised by  pains  in  the  back,  loins,  and  belly, 
similar  to  those  of  labour,  attended  with  a 
preternatural  flux  of  blood  from  the  vagina, 
or  a  discharge  of  menses,  more  copiousthan 
natural.     He  distinguishes  six  species  : — 

1 .  Menorrhagia  rubra ;  bloody,  from  wo- 
men neither  with  child  nor  in  child-birth. 

2.  Menorrhagia  alba,  serous ;  the  fluor 
albus.     See  Leucorrhaa. 

3.  Menorrhagia  vitiorum,  from  some  local 
disease. 

4.  Menorrhagia  lochialis,  from  women 
after  delivery.     See  Lochia. 

5.  Menorrhagia  abortus.     See  Abortion. 

6.  Menorrhagia  nabothi,  when  there  is  a 
serous  discharge  from  the  vagina  in  preg- 
nant women. 

This  disease  seldom  occurs  before  the 
age  of  puberty,  and  is  often  an  attendant  on 
pregnancy.  It  is  in  general  a  very  danger- 
ous disease,  more  particularly  if  it  occur  at 
the  latter  period,  as  it  is  then  often  so  rapid 
and  violent  as  to  destroy  the  female  in  a 
very  short  time,  where  proper  means  are 
not  soon  adopted.  Abortions  often  give  rise 
to  floodiugs,  and  at  any  period  of  pregnancy, 
but  more  usually  before  the  fifth  month 
than  at  any  other  time.  Moles,  in  conse- 
quence of  an  imperfect  conception,  at 
length  become  detached,  and  sometimes 
give  rise  to  a  considerable  degree  of  haemor- 
rhage. 

The  causes  which  most  frequently  give 
rise  to  floodings,  are  violent  exertions  of 
strength,  sudden  surprises  and  frights,  vio- 
lent fits  of  passion,  great  uneasiness  of 
mind,  uncommon  longings  during  preg- 
nancy, over  fulness  of  blood,  profuse  evacu- 
ations, general  weakness  of  the  system,  ex- 
terna] injuries,  as  blows  and  bruises,  and  the 
death  of  the  child,  in  consequence  of  which 
the  placenta  becomes  partially  or  wholly  de- 
tached from  the  uterus,  leaving  the  mouths 
of  the  vessels  of  the  latter,  which  anasto- 
mosed with  those  ot  the  former,  perfectly 
open.  It  is  necessary  to  distinguish  be- 
tween an  approaching  miscarriage  and  a 
common  flooding,  which  may  be  readily 
done  by  inquiring  whether  or  not  the 
hEemorrhage  has  proceeded  from  anv  evi- 


54(j 


MEN 


MEN 


(lent  cause,  and  whether  it  flotvs  genlly, 
or  is  accompanied  with  unusual  pains. 
The  former  usually  arises  from  some  fright, 
surprise,  or  accident,  and  does  not  flow 
gently  and  regularly ;  but  bursts  out  of  a 
sudden,  and  again  stops  all  at  once,  and 
also  is  attended  with  severe  pains  in  the 
back  and  the  bottom  of  the  belly  ;  whereas 
the  latter  is  marked  with  no  such  occur- 
rence. The  further  a  woman  is  advanced 
in  pregnancy,  the  greater  will  be  the  danger 
if  floodings  take  place,  as  the  mouths  of  the 
vessels  are  nauch  enlarged  during  the  last 
stage  of  pregnancy,  and  of  course  a  vast 
quantity  will  be  discharged  in  a  short  space 
of  time. 

The  treatment  must  differ  according  to 
the  particular  causes  of  the  disease,  and  ac- 
cording to  tlie  different  states  of  constitution 
under  which  it  occurs.  The  haemorrhage  is 
more  frequently  of  the  active  kind,  and  re- 
quires the  antiphlogistic  plan  to  be  strictly 
enforced,  especially  obviating  the  accumu- 
lation of  heat  in  every  way,  giving  cold 
acidulated  drink,  and  using  cold  local  ap- 
plications ;  the  patient  must  remain  quiet 
in  the  horizontal  posture  :  the  diet  be  of  tlie 
lightest  and  least  stimulant  description  ;  and 
the  bowels  kept  freely  open  by  cooling  laxa- 
tives, as  the  neutral  salts,  &:c.  It  may  be 
sometimes  advisable  in  robust,  plethoric, 
females,  particularly  in  the  pregnant  state, 
to  take  blood  at  an  early  period,  especially 
where  there  is  much  pain,  with  a  laard  pulse: 
digitalis  and  antimonials  in  nauseating  doses 
would  also  be  proper  under  such  circum- 
stances. But  where  the  discharge  is  rather 
of  a  passive  character,  tonic  and  astringent 
medicines  ought  to  be  given  :  rest  and  the 
horizontal  position  are  equally  necessary, 
costiveness  must  be  ob-viated,  and  cold  as- 
tringent applications  may  be  materially  use- 
ful, or  the  escape  of  the  blood  may  be  pre- 
vented mechanically.  In  alarming  cases  per- 
haps the  most  powerful  internal  remedy  is 
the  superacetate  of  lead,  combined  with 
opium;  which  latter  is  often  indicated  by 
the  irritable  state  of  the  patient.  A  nourish- 
ing diet,  with  gentle  exercise  in  a  carriage, 
and  the  prudent  use  of  the  cold  bath,  may 
contribute  to  restore  the  patient,  when  the 
discharge  has  subsided. 

Me'ssa.  The  second  lobe  of  the  liver 
was  so  called  by  the  antients. 

Me'nses.  (From mensis,  a  month)  See 
MerLStruation. 

Me'^sses  cessa'wtes.  The  menses  de- 
parting. 

Menses  deeicie'ittes.  Menses  defec- 
tive or  suppressed.  The  amenorrhoea  of 
Cull  en. 

Me'ksis  ibimo'dic^.  The  menorrhagia 
rubra  of  Cullen. 

Menses,  immoderute  fiuw  of  the.  See 
MenorrhcEgia. 

Menses,  interruption  of.  See  Amenor- 
Tkma. 

Men-'-es,  retentiim  of,    Bee  .^msyhOT^hwch 


Me'h^sis  philo.5o'phictts.  a  philosophic 
cal,  or  chemical  month.  According  to  somcj 
it  is  three  days  and  nights ;  others  say  it  is 
ten  ;  and  there  are  who  reckon  it  to  be  thirty 
or  forty  days. 

MENSTRUATION.  From  tlie  uterus 
of  every  healthy  women  who  is  not  preg- 
nant, or  who  does  not  give  suck,  there  is  a 
discharge  of  a  red  fluid,  at  certam  periods, 
from  the  time  of  puberty  to  the  approach  of 
old  age ;  and,  from  the  periods  or  returns  of 
this  discharge  being  monthly,  it  is  called 
Menstruation.  There  are  several  exceptions 
to  this  definition.  It  is  said  that  some  wo- 
men never  menstruate ;  some  menstruate 
while  they  continue  to  give  suck :  and 
others  are  said  to  menstruate  during  preg- 
nancy  ;  some  are  said  to  menstruate  in  early 
infancy,  and  others  in  old  age ;  but  such 
discharges.  Dr.  Denman  is  of  opinion,  may 
with  more  propriety,  be  called  morbid,  or 
symptomatic ;  and  certainly  the  definition  is 
generally  true. 

At  whatever  time  of  life  this  discharge 
comes  on,  a  woman  is  said  to  be  at  puberty  : 
though  of  this  state  it  is  a  consequence, 
and  not  a  cause.  The  early  or  late  ap- 
pearance of  the  menses  may  depend  upon 
the  climate,  the  constitution,  the  delicacy 
or  hardness  of  living,  and  upon  the  man- 
ners of  those  with  whom  young  women  con- 
verse. In  Greece,  and  other  hot  coun^ 
tries,  girls  begin  to  menstruate  at  eighty 
nine,  and  ten  years  of  age,  but,  advan- 
cing to  the  northern  cUmes,  there  is  a 
gradual  protraction  of  the  time  till  '^e 
come  to  Lapland,  where  women  do  not 
menstruate  till  they  arrive  at  maturer 
age,  and  then  in  small  quantities,  at 
long  intervals,  and  sometimes  only  in  the 
summer.  But  if  tliey  do  not  menstruate 
according  to  the  genius  of  tlie  country, 
it  is  said  they  suffer  equal  inconvenien- 
cies  as  in  warmer  climates,  where  the 
quantity  dbcharged  is  much  greater,  and 
the  periods  shorter.  In  this  country,  girls 
begin  to  menstruate  from  the  fourteenth 
to  the  eighteenth  year  of  their  age,  and 
sometimes  at  a  later  period,  without  any 
signs  of  disease  ;  but  if  they  are  luxurious- 
ly educated,  sleeping  upon  down  beds, 
and  sitting  in  hot  rooms,  menstruation  usu- 
ally commences  at  a  more  early  period. 

Many  changes  in  the  constitution  and 
appearance  of  women  are  produced  at  the 
time  of  their  first  beginning  to  menstruate. 
Their  complexion  is  improved,  their  coun- 
tenance is  more  expressive  and  animated, 
their  attitudes  gra.ceful,  and  their  conversa- 
tion more  intelligent  and  agreeable ;  the 
tone  of  their  voice  becomes  more  harmoni- 
ous, their  whole  frame,  but  particularly 
their  breasts,  are  expanded  and  enlarged, 
and  their  minds  aj'e  no  longer  engaged  m 
childish  pursuits  and  amusements. 

Some  girls  begin  to  menstruate  without 
any  preceding  indisposition  ;  but  there  are 
generally  appearances  cr  symptoms  Tvhich 


MEN 


MEiN 


o4' 


iuuicate  tbe  change  which  is  about  to  take 
place.  These  are  usually  more  severe  at 
the  first  than  in  the  succeeding;  periods ; 
and  they  are  similar  to  those  produced  by 
uterine  irritation  from  other  causes,  as 
pains  in  the  back  and  inferior  extremities, 
complaints  of  the  viscera,  with  various  hys- 
teric and  nervous  affections.  These  com- 
mence with  the  first  disposition  to  men- 
struate, and  continue  till  the  discharge 
comes  on,  when  they  abate,  or  disappear, 
returning,  however,  with  considerable  vio- 
lence in  £ome  women,  at  every  period  dur- 
ing life.  The  quantity  of  fluid  discharged 
at  each  evacuation,  depends  upon  the  cU- 
mate,  constitution,  and  manner  of  living; 
but  it  varies  in  different  women  in  the  same 
climate,  or  in  the  same  woman  at  different 
periods ;  in  this  country  it  araoimts  to  about 
five  or  six  ounces. 

There  is  also  a  great  difference  in  the 
time  required  for  the  completion  of  each 
period  of  menstruation,  hi  some  women 
the  discharge  returns  precisely  to  a  day,  or 
an  hour,  and  in  others  there  is  a  variation 
of  several  days,  without  inconvenience.  In 
some  it  is  finished  in  a  few  hours,  and  in 
others  it  continues  from  one  to  ten  days ; 
but  the  intermediate  time,  from  three  to  six 
days,  is  most  usual. 

There  has  been  an  opinion,  probably  de- 
rived from  the  Jewish  legislator,  afterwards 
adopted  by  the  Arabian  physicians,  and 
credited  in  other  countries,  that  the  men- 
struous  blood  possessed  some  peculiar  ma- 
lignant properties.  The  severe  regulations 
which  have  been  made  in  some  countries  for 
the  conduct  of  women,  at  the  time  of  men- 
struation;— the  expression  used,  Isaiah, 
chap.  sxx.  and  in  Ezekiel ; — the  disposal 
of  the  blood  discharged,  or  of  any  thing  con- 
taminated with  it ; — the  complaints  of  wo- 
men attributed  to  its  retention  : — and  tlie 
effects  enumerated  by  grave  writers,  indi- 
cate the  most  dreadful  apprehensions  of  its 
baneful  influence.  Under  peculiar  circum- 
stances of  health,  or  states  of  the  uterus,  or 
in  hot  climates,  if  the  evacuation  be  slowly 
made,  the  menstruous  blood  may  become 
more  acrimonious  or  offensive  than  the  com- 
mon mass,  or  any  other  secretion  from  it ; 
but  in  this  country  and  age  no  malignity  is 
suspected,  the  menstruous  woman  mixes  in 
society  as  at  ail  other  times,  and  there  is  no 
reason  for  thinking  otherwise  than  that  this 
discharge  is  of  the  most  inoffensive  nature. 

At  the  approach  of  old  age,  women  cease 
to  menstruate ;  but  the  time  of  cessation  is 
commonly  regulated  by  the  original  early 
or  late  appearance  of  the  menses.  With 
those  who  began  to  menstruate  at  ten  or 
twelve  years  of  age,  the  discharge  will  often 
cease  before  they  arrive  at  forty ;  but  if  the 
first  appearance  was  protracted  to  sixteen  or 
eighteen  years  of  age,  independently  of  dis- 
ease, such  women  may  continue  to  menstru- 
ate till  they  have  passed  the  fiftieth,  or  even 


approach  the  sixtieth  year  of  their  age.  But 
the  most  frequent  time  of  the  cessation  of 
the  menses,  in  this  country,  is  between  the 
forty-fourth  and  forty-eighth  year ;  after 
which  women  never  bear  children.  By  this 
constitutional  regulation  of  the  menses,  the 
propagation  of  the  species  is  in  every  coun- 
try confined  to  the  most  vigorous  part  of 
life;  and  had  it  been  otherwise,  children 
might  have  become  parents,  and  old  women 
might  have  had  children,  when  they  were 
unable  to  supply  them  with  proper  or  suffi- 
cient nourishment.     See  Caiamenia. 

ME'NSTRUUM.  Solvent.  All  liquors 
are  so  called  which  are  used  as  dissolvents, 
or  to  extract  the  virtues"  of  ingredients  by 
infusion,  decoction,  &c.  The  principal 
menstrua  made  use  of  in  Pharmacy,  are 
water,  vinous  spirits,  oils,  acid,  and  alka- 
line liquors.  Water  is  the  menstruum  of  all 
salts,  of  vegetable  gums,  and  of  animal 
jellies.  Of  the  first  it  dissolves  only  a  de- 
terminate quantity,  though  of  one  kind  of 
salt  more  than  of  another ;  and  being  thus 
saturated,  leaves  any  additional  quantity  of 
the  same  salt  untouched.  It  is  never  satur- 
ated with  the  two  latter,  but  unites  readily 
with  any  proportion  of  them,  forming,  with 
different  quantities,  liquors  of  different  con- 
sistencies. It  takes  up  likewise,  when  as- 
sisted by  trituration,  the  vegetable  gummy 
resins,  as  ammoniacum  and  myrrh ;  the 
solutions  of  which,  though  imperfect,  that 
is,  not  transparent,  but  turbid  and  of  a 
milky  hue,  are  nevertheless  applicable  to 
valuable  purposes  in  medicine.  Rectified 
spirit  of  wine  is  tlie  menstruutn  of  the  es- 
sential oils  and  resins  of  vegetables ;  of  the 
pure  distilled  oils  of  animals,  and  of  soaps, 
though  it  does  not  act  upon  the  expressed 
oil  and  fixed  alkahne  salt,  of  which  soap  is 
composed.  Hence,  if  soap  contains  any 
superfluous  quantity  of  either  the  oil  or  salt, 
it  may,  by  means  of  this  menstruum,  be  ex-- 
cellently  purified  therefrom.  It  dissolves, 
by  the  assistance  of  heat,  volatile  alkaline 
salts,  and  more  readily  the  neutral  ones, 
composed  either  of  fixed  alkali  and  the 
acetic  acid,  as  the  sal  diureticus,  or  of 
volatile  alkali  and  the  nitric  acid.  Oib 
dissolve  vegetable  resins  and  balsams,  wax^ 
animal  fats,  mineral  bitumens,  sulphur,  and 
certain  metallic  substances,  particularly 
lead.  The  expressed  oils  are,  for  most  of  these 
bodies,  more  powerful  menstrua  than  those 
obtained  by  distillation  ;  as  the  former  arc 
more  capable  of  sustaining,  without  injury, 
a  strong  heat,  which  is,  in  most  cases,  ne- 
cessary to  enable  them  to  act.  All  acids  dis- 
solve alkaline  salts,  alkaline  earths,  and  me- 
tallic substances.  The  different  acids  differ 
greatly  in  their  action  upon  these  last : 
one  dissolving  some  particular  metals,  Snd 
another  others.  The  vegetable  acids  dis- 
solve a  considerable  quantity  of  zinc,  iron, 
copper,  and  tin  ;  and  extract  so  much  from 
the  metallic  part  of  antimony  as  to  become 


548 


MEN 


31t5 


powerful  emetic ;  they  likewise  dissolve 
leadj  if  pre%'iously  calcined  by  fire ;  but 
more  copiously  if  corroded  by  their  steam. 
The  muriatic  acid  dissolves  zinc,  iron,  and 
copper;  and  though  it  scarcely  acts  on 
any  other  metallic  substance  in  the  common 
way  of  making  solutions,  it  may  never- 
theless be  artfully  combined  with  them 
all.  The  corrosive  subUmate  and  anti- 
monial  caustic  of  the  shops,  are  combina- 
tions of  it  with  the  oxydes  of  mercury  and 
antimony,  effected  by  applying  the  acid  in 
the  form  of  fume,  to  the  subjects  at  the  same 
time  strongly  heated.  The  nitric  acid  is 
the  common  menstruum  of  all  metallic  sub- 
stances, except  gold  and  antimony,  which 
are  soluble  only  in  a  mixture  of  the  nitric 
and  muriatic.  The  sulphuric  acid  easily 
dissolves  zinc,  iron,  and  copper ;  and  may 
be  made  to  corrode,  or  imperfectly  dissolve 
most  of  the  other  metals.  Alkaline  lixivia 
dissolve  oils,  resinous  substances,  and  sul- 
phur. Their  power  is  greatly  promoted  by 
the  addition  of  quick  lime,  instances  of 
which  occur  in  the  preparation  of  soap  and 
in  the  common  caustic.  Thus  assisted,  they 
reduce  the  flesh,  bones,  and  other  solid  parts 
of  animals,  into  a  gelatinous  matter.  .Solu- 
tions made  in  water  and  spirit  of  wine,  pos- 
sess the  virtue  of  the  body  dissolved ;  whilst 
oils  generally  sheathe  its  activity,  and  acids 
and  alkalies  vary  its  quality.  Hence  watery 
and  spirituous  liquors  are  the  proper  men- 
slrua  of  the  native  virtues  of  vegetable  and 
animal  matters.  Most  of  the  foregoing 
solutions  are  easily  effected,  by  pouring  the 
mensti-uum  on  the  body  to  be  dissolved,  and 
suffering  them  to  stand  together  for  some 
time,  exposed  to  a  suitable  warmth.  A 
strong  heat  is  generally  requisite  to  enable 
oils  and  alkaline  liquors  to  perform  their 
ofnce ;  nor  will  acids  act  on  some  metallic 
bodies  without  its  assistance.  The  action  of 
watery  and  spirituous  menstrua  is  likewise 
expedited  by  a  moderate  heat,  though  the 
qMantity  which  they  afterwards  keep  dis- 
solved, is  not,  as  some  suppose,  by  this 
means  increased.  All  that  heat  occasions 
these  to  take  up,  more  than  they  would  do 
in  a  longer  time  in  the  cold,  will,  when  the 
heat  ceases,  subside  again.  The  action  of 
acids  on  the  bodies  which  they  dissolve,  is 
generally  accompanied  with  heat,  efferves- 
cence, and  a  copious  discharge  of  fumes. 
The  fumes  which  arise  during  the  dissolu- 
tion of  some  metals,  in  the  sulphuric  acid, 
prove  inflammable  ;  hence,  in  the  prepara- 
tion of  the  artificial  vitriols  of  iron  and  zinc, 
the  operator  ought  to  be  careful,  especially 
where  the  solution  is  made  in  a  narrow- 
mouthed  vessel,  lest  by  tlie  imprudent  ap- 
proach of  a  candle,  the  exhaling  vapour  be 
set  on  fire.  There  is  another  species  of 
solution  in  which  the  moisture  of  air  is  the 
menstruum.  Fixed  alkaline  salts,  and  those 
of  tlie  neutral  kind,  composed  of  alkaline 
iralts  and  certain  vegetable  acids,  or  of  alka- 


line earths,  and  any  acid  except  the  aalphu- 
ric,  and  some  metallic  salts  on  being  expo^ 
sed  for  some  tune  to  a  moist  au".  gradually 
attract  its  humidity,  and  at  length  become 
liquid.  Some  substances,  not  dissoluble  in 
water  in  its  grosser  form,  as  ihe  butter  of 
antimony,  are  easily  liquified  by  fms  slow 
action  of  the  aerial  moisture.  This  process 
is  termed  Deliquation.  The  cause  of  solu- 
tion assigned  by  some  naturalists,  namely, 
the  admission  of  the  fine  particles  of  one 
body  into  the  pores  of  another,  whose  figure 
fits  them  for  their  reception,  is  not  just,  or 
adequate,but  hypothetical  and  ill-presumed; 
since  it  is  found  that  some  bodies  will  dis- 
solve their  own  quantity  of  others,  as  water 
does  of  Epsom  salt,  alcohol  of  essential  oils, 
mercury  of  metals,  one  metal  of  aDother,&c. 
whereas  the  sum  of  the  pores  or  vacuities 
of  every  body  must  be  necessarily  less  than 
the  body  itself,  and  consequently  those  pores 
cannot  receive  a  quantity  of  matter  equal 
to  the  body  wherein  they  reside. 

How  a  menstruum  can  suspend  bodies 
much  heavier  than  itself,  which  very  often 
happens,  may  be  conceived  by  considering, 
that  the  parts  of  no  fluids  can  be  so  easily 
separated,  but  they  will  a  little  resist  or 
retard  the  descent  of  any  heavy  bodies 
through  them ;  and  that  this  resistance  is, 
coiteris  paribus,  still  proportional  to  the 
surface  of  the  descending  bodies.  But  the 
surface  of  bodies  do  by  no  means  increase  or 
decrease  in  the  same  proportion  as  their 
solidities  do  :  for  the  solidity  increases  as 
the  cube,  but  the  surface  only  as  the  square 
of  the  diameter  ;  wherefore  it  is  plain,  very 
small  bodies  will  have  much  largar  surfaces, 
in  proportion  to  their  solid  contents,  thcia 
larger  bodies  will,  and  consequently,  when 
grown  exceeding  small,  may  easily  be 
buoyed  up  in  the  liquor. 

Mjsata'gra.  (From  menfum,  the  chin, 
and  t-yps.,  a  prey.)  Impetigo.  An  eruption 
about  the  chin,  forming  a  tenacious  crust, 
like  that  on  scald  heads. 

jME'NTHA.  (From  Minthe,  the  harlot 
who  was  changed  into  this  herb.)  Hedyos- 
mus.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnsean  system.  Class,  Didynamia..  Order, 
G-ymnospermia.     Mint. 

IVIe'ntha  AauA'Tic.  Menthaslrum.  Si- 
symbrium menthastrum.  Mentha  rotundi- 
folia  palustris.  Water-mint.  This  plant  is 
frequent  in  moist  meadows,  marshei,  and  on 
the  banks  of  rivers.  It  is  less  agreeable 
than  the  spear-mint,  and  in  taste  bitterer  and 
more  pungent.  It  may  be  used  with  the 
same  intentions  as  the  spear-mint,  to  whichj 
however,  it  is  much  inferior. 

Me'ntha  cata'ria.  Mentha  felina. 
Herbafelis.  Calamintha.  Nepetella,  Nep, 
or  cat-mint.     See  Nepeta  cataria. 

Me'ntha  cervi'na.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  heart's  penny-royal.  Pulegium 
cervinum  Tliis  plant  possesses  the  virtues  of 
penny-royal  in  a  very  great  degree ;  but  is 


MEN 


MER 


j4y 


remarkably  unpleasant.  It  is  seldom  em- 
ployed but  by  the  country  people,  who  sub- 
stitute it  for  penny-royal. 

Me'ntha  CRi'sPA.  Colymbifera  minor. 
The  aciiillea  ageratum.  This  species  of 
mentha  has  a  strong;  and  fragrant  smell,  its 
taste  is  warm,  aromatic,  and  slightly  bitter. 
In  flatulencies  of  the  primse  viae,  liypochon- 
driacal,  and  hysterical  affections,  it  is  given 
with  advantage. 

Me'utha  piperi'ta.  The  systematic  and 
pharmacoposial  name  of  peppermint.  Men- 
tha piperitis.  Mentha  piperita,  florihus  ca- 
pitatis,foliis  ovatis  petiolatis,  staminibus  co- 
rolla brevioribus,  of  Linnaius.  The  sponta- 
neous growth  of  this  plant  is  said  to  be  pecu- 
liar to  Britain.  It  has  a  more  penetrating 
smell  than  any  of  the  other  mints ;  a  strong 
pungent  taste,  glowing  like  pepper,  sinking, 
as  it  were,  into  the  tongue,  and  followed  by  a 
sense  of  coolness.  The  stomachic,  antispas- 
modic, and  carminative  properties  of  pepper*- 
mint,  render  it  useful  in  flatulent  colics,  hys- 
terical affections,  retchings,  and  other  dys- 
peptic symptoms,  acting  as  a  cordial,  and  of- 
ten producing  an  immediate  reUef.  Its  offi- 
cinal preparations  are  an  essential  oil,  a  sim- 
ple water,  and  a  spirit. 

Me'ntha  piperi'tis.  See  Mentha  pi- 
perita. 

Me'ntha  pule'gitjm.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  penny-royal.  Pulegium.  Pule- 
gium  regale.  Pulegium  latifolium  glechon. 
Pudding-grass.  Common  peony-royal.  Men- 
tha pulegium,  floribus  verticillatis,foliis  ova- 
tis obtusis  subcrenatis,  caulibus  subteretibus 
repentibus,  of  Linnaeus.  This  plant  is  con- 
sidered as  a  carminative,  stomachic,  and 
emmenagogue  ;  and  is  in  very  common  use 
in  hysterical  disorders.  The  officinal  pre- 
parations of  penny-royal  are,  a  simple  wa- 
ter, a  spirit,  and  an  essential  oil. 

Me'ntha  sarace'nica.  See  Tanace- 
tum  Balsamita. 

Me'ntha  sati'va.    See  Mentha  viridis. 

Me'ntha  spica'ta.  Hart-mint,  and  com- 
mon spear-mint.  Mentha  vulgaris.  See 
Mentha  viridis. 

Me'ntha  vi'ridis.  Spear-mint.  Called 
also  Mentha  vulgaris.  Mentha  spicata. 
Mentha  viridis  spicis  oblongis,  foliis  lanceo- 
latis  nudis  serratis  sessilibus,  staminibus  co- 
rolla longioribus,  of  Linnaeus.  This  plant 
grows  wild  in  many  parts  of  England.  It  is 
not  so  warm  to  the  taste  as  peppermint,  but 
has  a  more  agreeable  flavour,  and  is  there- 
fore preferred  for  culinary  purposes.  Its 
medicinal  qualities  are  similar  to  those  of 
pepermint ;  but  the  different  preparations  of 
the  former,  though  more  pleasant,  are,  per- 
haps, less  efficacious.  The  officinal  prepa- 
rations of  spear-mint  are  an  essential  oil,  a 
conserve,  a  simple  water,  and  a  spirit. 

Mentha'strum.  (Dim.  of  mentha.)  See 
Mentha  aqvMtica. 

Me'nti  leva'tor.  See  Levator  labii 
inferioris. 


ME'NTtTLA.  (From  maiah,  a  staff,  Heb .) 
The  penis. 

Mentula'gra.  (From  mentula,  the 
penis,  and  ctyf'ct,  a  prey.)  A  disorder  of 
the  penis,  induced  by  a  contraction  of  the 
erectores  musculi,  and  causing  impotence. 

MENYA'NTHES.  The  name  of  a  ge- 
nus of  plants  in  the  Linnaean  system.  Class,, 
Pentandria.     Order,  Monogynia. 

Mewta'nthes  trifgha'ta.  The  sys- 
tematic name  of  the  buck-bean.  Trifolium 
paludosum.  Trifolium  aquaticum.  Trifo- 
liumjibrtnum.  Menyanthes.  Water-trefoil, 
or  buck-bean.  Menyanthes  trifoliata,  fo- 
liis tcrnatis,  of  Linnaeus.  The  whole  plant 
is  so  extremely  bitter,  that  in  some  countries 
it  is  used  as  a  substitute  for  hops,  in  the 
preparation  of  malt  liquor.  It  is  sometimes 
employed  in  country  places  as  an  active 
eccoprotic  bitter  in  hydropic  and  rheumatic 
affections.  Cases  are  related  of  its  good 
effects  in  some  cutaneous  diseases  of  the 
hei'petic  and  seemingly  cancerous  kind. 

Mephitic  air.     See  J^ilrogen. 

MEPHITIS.  (From  rnephuhith,  a  blast. 
Syr.)  A  poisonous  exhalation.  See  Con- 
tagion. 

MERCURIALI,  Girolamo,  was  born  at 
Torli,  in  Romagna,  in  1530.  After  taking 
the  requisite  degree,  he  settled  as  a  physi- 
cian in  his  native  town  ;  and  was  delegated, 
at  the  age  of  32,  on  some  public  business 
to  pope  Pius  IV.  at  Rome.  He  evinced  so 
much  talent  on  this  occasion,  that  he  was 
particularly  invited  to  remain  there  ; 
which  he  accepted,  chiefly  as  it  enabled 
him  to  pursue  iiis  favourite  studies  to  more 
advantage.  He  produced,  in  1569,  a 
learned  and  elegant  work,  "  De  Arte 
Gymnastica,"  which  was  many  times  re- 
printed ;  and  the  reputation  of  this  pro- 
cured him  the  appointment  to  the  first 
medical  chair  at  Padua.  In  1573,  he  was 
called  to  Vienna  to  attend  the  emperor 
Maximilian  II.,  and  was  so  successful,  that 
he  returned  loaded  with  valuable  presents, 
and  honoured  with  the  dignities  of  a  knight 
and  count  palatine.  In  1587,  he  removed 
to  Bologna,  which  is  ascribed  to  a  degree 
of  self-accusation,  in  consequence  of  an 
error  of  judgment,  into  which  he  had  been 
led,  in  pronouncing  a  disease,  about  which 
he  was  consulted  at  Venice,  not  contagious, 
whence  much  mischief  had  arisen.  His 
reputation  however,  does  not  appear  to  have 
materially  suffered  from  this ;  and  he  was 
invited  in  1599,  by  the  grand  duke  of  Tus- 
cany to  Pisa ;  but  shortly  after,  a  severe 
calculous  affection  prevented  the  execution 
of  his  duties,  and  he  retired  to-lii^  native 
place,  where  his  death  happened  in  1606. 
He  was  a  voluminous  writer,  and  aihpng 
many  other  publications,  edited  a  classified 
collection  of  the  works  of  Hippocrates,  with 
a  learned  commentary ;  but  he  was  too  muck 
bigoted  to  ancient  authority  and  hypothesis. 
He  wrote  on  the  diseases  of  the  skin,  those 


qSO 


MER 


MER 


peculiar  to  women  and  children,  ou  poisons, 
and  several  other  subjects. 

P/IERCURIA'LIS.  (From  Mercurius, 
its  discoverer.) 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnasan  system.  Class,  Dioecia.  Order, 
Enneandria. 

2.  The  pharmacopffiial  name  of  the 
French  mercury.  Mercurialis  annua,  of 
Linnssus.  The  leaves  of  this  plant  have 
no  remarkable  smell,  and  very  little  taste. 
It  is  ranked  among  the  emollient  olei'a- 
ceous  herbs,  and  is  said  to  be  gently  ape- 
rient. Their  principal  use  has  been  in 
clysters. 

Mercxjria'lis  a'nnua.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  French  mercury.  See  Mercu- 
rialis. 

Mercxtria'lis  monta'ha.  The  Mercu- 
nalis  perennis,  of  Linnaeus. 

Mercuria'lis  pere'nnis.  The  syste- 
matic name  of  dog's  mercury.  Cynocrambe. 
Mercurialis  montana  et  sylvestris.  A  poi- 
sonous plant  very  common  in  our  hedges. 
It  produces  vomiting  and.  purging,  and  the 
person  then  goes  to  sleep  from  which  he 
does  not  often  awake. 

Mercuria'lis  sylve'stris.  The  Mer- 
curialis perennis,  of  Linnteus. 

Mercu'rius  aceta'tus.  See  Hydrar- 
gyrus  acelatus. 

Mercu'rius  alkaliza'tus.  See  Hy- 
drargyrum cum  creta. 

Mercu'rius  calciwa'tus.  See  Hydrar- 
gyri  oxydum  rubrum. 

Mercu'rius  chemico'rum.  Quicksilver. 

Mercu'rius  ciwnabari'nus.  Cinniba- 
rls  factitia,  now  called  sulphuretum  hydrar- 
gyri  rubrum. 

Mercu'rius  corrosi'vus.  See  Hydrar- 
gyri  oxymurias. 

Mercu'rius  corrosi'vus  ru'ber.  See 
Uydrargyri  mlrico-oxydum. 

Mercu'rius  corrosi'vus  sublima'tus. 
See  Hydrargyri  oxymurias. 

Mercu'rius  du'lcis  sublima'tus.  Dul- 
cified mercurial  sublimate,  now  called  sub- 
murias  hydrargyri ;  formerly  called  calo- 
melas. 

Mercu'rius  eme'ticus  fla'vus.  See 
Hydrargyrus  vitriolatus. 

Mee.cu'rius  mo'rtis.  See  Mercuriw 
xilm. 

Mercu'rius  pr^cipita'tus  a'lbus. 
See  Hydrargyrum  pracipitatem  album. 

Mercu'rius  prjecipita'tus  du'lcis. 
See  Hydrargyri  submurias. 

Mercu'rius  pr^cipitata'tus  ru'ber. 
See  Hydrargyri  nitrico-oxydum. 

Mercu'rius  vi't^.  The  mercui'y  of 
life.  Pelvis  angelicus.  Mercurius  mortis. 
Algarothi  pulvis.  A  submuriate  of  anti- 
mony, formerly  preferred  to  the  vitrum 
antimonii,  for  making  of  emetic  tartar. 

MERCUR.Y.  Hydrargyrum.  Hydrar- 
gyrus. Mercurius.  A  metal  found  in  five 
difierent  states  in  nature.     1.  Native,  (na- 


tive mercury)  adhering  in  small  giobuies  to 
the  surface  of  cinnabar  ores,  or  scattered 
through  the  crevices,  or  over  the  surfaces 
of  different  kinds  of  stones.  2.  It  is  found 
united  to  silver  in  the  ore  called  amalgam 
of  silver,  or  native  amalgam  of  silver.  This 
ore  exhibits  thin  plates,  or  grains  ;  it  some- 
times crystallizes  in  cubes  parellelopipeda, 
or  pyramids.  Its  colour  is  of  a  silver  white, 
or  grey  ;  its  lustre  is  considerably  metallic. 

3.  Combined  with  sulphur,  it  constitutes 
native  cinnabar,  or  sulphuret  of  mercury. 
This  ore  is  the  most  common.  It  is  fre- 
quently found  in  veins,  and  sometimes  crys- 
tallized in  tetrahedra,  or  three-sided  pyra- 
mids.   Its  colour  is  red.  Its  streak  metalUc 

4.  Mercury  oxydized,  and  united  either  to 
muriatic  or  sulphuric  acid,  forms  the  ore 
called  horn  quicksilver,  or  corneous  mer- 
cury. These  ores,  are,  in  general,  semi- 
transparent,  of  a  grey  or  white  colour, 
sometimes  crystallized,  but  more  frequently 
in  grains.  5.  United  to  oxygen,  it  consti- 
tutes the  ore  c^W.eA  native  oxyde  of  mercury. 
Mercurial  ores  particularly  abound  in  Spain, 
Hungary,  China,  and  South  America. 

Properties, — Mercury,  or  quicksilver,  is 
the  only  one  of  the  metals  that  remains 
fluid  at  the  ordinary  temperature  of  the  at- 
mosphere, but  when  its  temperature  is  re- 
duced to — 40°  Fahr.  it  assumes  a  solid 
form.  This  is  a  degree  of  cold,  however, 
that  only  occurs  in  high  northern  latitudes^ 
and,  in  our  climate  mercury  cannot  be  ex- 
hibited in  a  solid  state,  but  by  means  of  ar- 
tificial cold.  When  rendered  solid,  it  pos- 
sesses both  ductility  and  malleability.  It 
crystallizes  in  octahedra,  and  contracts 
strongly  during  congelation.  It  is  divisible 
into  vei'y  small  globules.  It  presents  a 
convex  appearance  in  vessels  to  which 
it  has  little  attraction,  but  is  concave  in. 
those  to  which  it  more  strongly  adheres.  It 
becomes  electric  and  phosphorescent  by 
rubbing  upon  glass,  and  by  agitation  in  a 
vacuum.  It  is  a  very  good  conductor  of 
caloric,  of  electricity,  and  of  Galvanism, 
The  specific  gravity  of  mercury  is  13.563. 
Although  fluid,  its  opacity  is  equal  to  that 
of  any  other  metal,  and  its  surface  when 
clean  has  considerable  lustre.  Its  colour  is 
white,  similar  to  silver.  Exposed  to  the 
temperature  of  somewhat  above  600°  Fah. 
it  is  volatilized.  When  agitated  in  the  air, 
especially  in  contact  with  viscous  fluids,  it 
becomes  converted  into  a  black  oxyde.  At 
a  temperature  nearly  the  same  as  that  at 
which  it  boils,  it  absorbs  about  14  or  16  per 
cent,  of  oxygen,  and  then  becomes  changed 
into  a  red  crystallizable  oxyde  which  is  spon- 
taneously reducible  by  light  and  caloric  at 
a  higher  temperature.  The  greater  num- 
ber of  the  acids  act  upon  mercury,  or  are  at 
least  capable  of  combining  with  its  oxydes. 
It  combines  with  sulphur  by  trituration, 
but  more  intimately  by  heat.  It  is  acted 
on  by  the  alkaline  sulphurets.    !t  combines 


MER 


MER 


551 


\v'  itii  maiiy  of  the  metals ;  these  compounds 
are  brittle,  or  soft,  when  the  mercury  is  in 
large  proportion.  There  is  a  slight  union 
between  mercury  and  phosphorus.  It  does 
not  unite  with  carbon,  or  the  earths. 

Method  of  obtaining  Mercury. — Mercury 
may  be  obtained  pure  by  decomposing 
cinnabar,  by  means  of  iron  filings.  For 
that  purpose,  take  two  parts  of  red  sul- 
phuret  of  mercury,  (cinnabar,)  reduce  it  to 
powder,  and  mix  it  with  one  of  iron  filings, 
put  the  mixture  into  a  stone  retort,  direct 
the  neck  of  it  into  a  bottle,  or  recei\'er, 
filled  with  water  and  apply  heat.  The 
mercury  will  then  be  obtained  in  a  state  of 
purity. 

In  this  process  the  sulphuret  of  mercury, 
which  consists  of  sulphur  and  mercury, 
is  heated  in  contact  with  iron,  the  sulphur 
quits  the  mercury  and  unites  to  the  iron, 
and  the  mercury  becomes  disengaged  ;  the 
residue  in  the  retort  is  a  sulphuret  of  iron. 

Mercury  is  a  very  useful  article  both  in 
the  cure  of  diseases  and  the  arts.  There  is 
scarcely  a  disease  gainst  wliich  some  of  its 
preparations  are  not  exhibited;  and  over 
the  venereal  disease  it  possesses  a  specific 
power.  it  is  considered  to  have  first 
gained  repute  in  curing  this  disease,  from 
the  good  effects  it  produced  in  eruptive 
diseases.  In  the  times  immediately  fol- 
lowing the  venereal  disease,  practitioners 
only  attempted  to  employ  this  remedy 
"witti  timorous  caution,  so  that,  of  several 
of  their  formulse,  mercury  scarcely  com- 
ppsed  a  fourth  part,  and  few  cures  were 
effected.  On  the  other  hand,  empirics 
who  noticed  the  little  efficacy  of  these 
small  doses,  ran  into  the  opposite  extreme, 
and  exhibited  mercury  in  such  large  quan- 
tities, and  with  such  little  care,  that  most 
of  their  patients  became  suddenly  attacked 
with  the  most  violent  salivations,  attended 
^vith  dangerous  consequences.  From  these 
two  very  opposite  modes  of  practice,  there 
originated  such  uncertainty  respecting  what 
could  be  expected  from  mercury,  and  such 
fears  of  the  consequences  which  might 
result  from  its  employment,  that  every 
plan  was  eagerly  adopted  vrhich  ofiered 
the  least  chance  of  cure  without  having 
recourse  to  this  mineral.  A  medicine, 
however,  so  powerful,  and  whose  salu- 
tary effects  were  seen,  by  attentive  prac- 
titioners, amid  all  its  inconveniencies,  could 
not  sink  into  oblivion.  After  efforts  had 
been  made  to  discover  a  substitute  for 
it,  and  it  was  seen  hov/  little  confidence 
those  means  deserved  on  which  the  highest 
praises  had  been  lavished,  the  attempts  to 
discover  its  utility  were  renewed.  A  me- 
dium was  pursued,  between  the  too  timid 
methods  of  those  physicians  who  had  first 
administered  it,  and  the  inconsiderate 
boldness  of  the  empirics.  Thus  the  causes 
from  v/hich  both  parties  failed  were  avoid- 
ed ;    the   char.T.rter   nf  the  infidicine   Tvas 


revived  in  a  more  durable  way,  ar  "  from 
this  period  its  reputation  has  always  been 
maintained. 

It  was  about  this  epoch  tliat  mercury 
began  to  be  internally  given;  hitherto  it 
had  only  been  externally  employed,  which 
was  done  in  three  manners.  The  first  was 
in  the  form  of  a  liniment,  or  ointment ;  the 
second,  as  a  plaster;  and  the  third,  aa  a 
fumigation.  Of  the  three  metho(^  just 
described  only  the  first  is  at  present  much 
in  use,  and  even  this  is  very  much  altered. 
Mercurial  planters  are  now  only  used  as 
topical  discutient  applications  to  tumours 
and  indurations.  Fumigations,  as  antiently 
managed,  were  liable  to  many  objections, 
particularly  from  its  not  being  possible  to 
regulate  the  quantity  of  mercury  to  be 
used,  and  from  the  effect  of  the  vapour  on 
the  oi'gans  of  respiration  frequently  occa- 
sioning trembling,  palsies,  &c.  Frictions 
with  ointment  have  always  been  regarded 
as  the  most  efficacious  mode  of  administer- 
ing mercury. 

Mercury  is  carried  into  the  constitution 
in  the  same  way  as  other  substances,  either 
by  being  absorbed  from  the  surface  of  the 
body,  or  that  of  the  alimentary  canal.  It 
cannot,  however,  in  all  cases,  be  taken  into 
the  constitution  in  both  ways,  for  some- 
times the  absorbents  of  the  skin  will  not 
readily  receive  it ;  at  least  no  effect  is 
produced,  either  on  the  disease  or  constitu- 
tion, from  this  ffiode  of  application.  On 
the  other  hand  the  internal  absorbents  will, 
sometimes,  not  take  up  the  medicine,  or,  at 
least,  no  effect  is  produced  eitlier  on  the 
disease  or  constitution.  In  many  persons, 
the  bowels  can  hardly  bear  mercury  at  all ; 
and  it  should  then  be  given  in  the  mildest 
form  possible,  conjoined  with  such  medi- 
cines as  will  lessen  or  correct  its  violent 
effects,  although  not  its  specific  ones,  on 
the  constitution.  When  mercury  can  be 
tlirown  into  the  constitution  with  propriety, 
by  the  external  method,  it  is  preferable  to 
the  internal  plan ;  because  the  skin  is  not 
nearly  so  essential  to  life  as  the  stomach, 
and  is  therefore  in  itself  capable  of  bearing 
much  more  than  the  stomach.  The  con- 
stitution is  also  less  injured.  Many  courses 
of  mercury  would  kill  the  patient  if  the  me- 
dicine were  only  given  internally,  because 
it  proves  hurtful  to  the  stomach  and  intes- 
tines, when  given  in  any  form,  or  joined 
with  the  greatest  correctors. 

Mercury  has  two  effects :  one  as  a  stimu- 
lus on  the  constitution  and  particular  parts, 
the  other  as  a  specific  on  a  diseased  action 
of  the  whole  body,  or  of  parts.  The  latter 
action  can  only  be  computed  by  the  disease 
disappearing. 

In  giving  mercury  in  the  venereal  dis- 
ease, the  first  attention  should  be  to  tlie 
quantity,  and  its  visible  effects  in  a  given 
time;  which,  when  brought  to  a  proper 
pitch,  are  only  to  be  kept  un,  njid  the  (^e- 


Sa2 


ivlEP- 


:mek, 


cline  of  the  disease  to  be  watched  ;  for  bj' 
this  we  judge  of  the  invisible  or  specific  ef- 
fects of  the  medicine,  and  know  what  vari- 
ation in  the  quantity  may  be  necessary. 
The  visible  efiects  of  mercury  affect  either 
the  whole  constitution  or  some  parts  capa- 
ble of  secretion.  In  the  first,  it  produces 
universal  irritability,  making  it  more  sus- 
ceptible of  all  impressions.  It  quickens  the 
pulse,  increases  its  hardness,  and  occasions 
a  kind  of  temporary  fever.  In  some  con- 
stitutions, it  operates  like  a  poison.  In 
some  it  produces  a  kind  of  hectic  fever ; 
but  such  efiects  commonly  diminish  on  the 
patient  becoming  accustomed  to  the  medi- 
cine. 

Mercury  often  produces  pains  like  those 
of  rheumatism,  and  nodes  of  a  scrophulous 
nature.  The  quantity  of  mercury  to  be 
thrown  in  for  the  cure  of  any  venereal  com- 
plaint, must  be  proportioned  to  the  violence 
of  the  disease.  A  small  quantity  used 
quickly  will  have  equal  effects  to  those  of 
a  large  one  employed  slowly  ;  but  if  these 
effects  are  merely  local,  that  is,  upon  the 
glands  of  the  mouth,  the  constitution  at 
large  not  being  equally  stimulated,  the  ef- 
fects upon  the  diseased  parts  must  be  less, 
which  may  be  known  by  the  local  disease 
not  giving  way  in  proportion  to  the  effects 
of  mercury  on  some  particular  part.  If  it 
be  given  in  very  small  quantities,  and  in- 
creased gradually,  so  as  to  steal  insensibly 
on  the  constitution,  a  vast  quantity  at  a 
time  may  at  length  be  thrown  in,  without 
any  visible  effects  at  all. 

The  constitution,  or  parts,  are  more  sus- 
ceptible of  mercury  at  first  than  after- 
wards. 

Mercuiy  occasionally  attacks  the  bowels, 
and  causes  violent  purging,  even  of  blood. 
This  effect  is  remedied  by  intermitting  the 
use  of  the  medicine,  and  exhibiting  opium. 
At  other  times,  it  is  suddenly  determined 
to  the  mouth,  and  produces  inflammation, 
ulceration,  and  an  excessive  flow  of  saliva. 
To  obtain  relief  in  this  circumstance,  pur- 
gatives, nitre,  sulphur,  gum-arabic,  lime- 
water,  camphor,  bark,  sulphuret  of  potash, 
blisters,  &c.  have  been  advised.  Mr.  Peax'- 
son,  however,  does  not  place  much  confi- 
dence in  the  efficacy  of  such  means ;  and, 
the  mercury  being  discontinued  for  a  time, 
he  recommends  the  patient  to  be  freely  ex- 
posed to  cold  air,  with  the  occasional  use 
of  cathartics,  mineral  acids,  Peruvian  bark, 
and  the  assiduous  application  of  astringent 
gargles.  The  most  material  objection  (says 
Mr.  Pearson)  which  I  foresee  against  the 
method  of  treatment  I  have  recommended, 
is  the  hazard  to  which  the  patient  will  be 
exposed  of  having  the  saliva  suddenly 
checked,  and  of  suffering  some  other  dis- 
ease in  consequence  of  it. 

The  hasty  suppression  of  a  ptyalism  may 
be  followed  by  serious  inconveniencies,  as 
violent  pains,  vomiting,  and  general  con- 
■■  ul?ion~ 


Cold  liquids  taken  into  the  stomach,  or 
exposure  of  the  body  to  the  cold  air,  must 
be  guarded  against  during  a  course  of  mer- 
cury. Should  a  suppression  of  the  ptyalism 
take  place  from  any  act  of  indiscretion,  a 
quick  introduction  of  mercury  should  be 
had  recourse  to,  with  the  occasional  use  of 
the  warm  bath. 

Mercury,  when  it  falls  on  the  mouth, 
sometimes  produces  inflammation,  which 
now  and  then  terminates  in  mortification. 
The  ordinary  operation  of  mercury  does  not 
permanently  injure  the  constitution;  but, 
occasionally,  the  impairment  is  very  mate- 
rial ;  mercuiy  may  even  produce  local  dis- 
eases, and  retard  the  cure  of  chancres,  bu- 
boes, and  certain  effects  of  the  lues  venerea, 
after  the  poison  has  been  destroyed.  Oc- 
casionally mercury  acts  on  the  system  as  a 
poison,  quite  unconnected  with  its  agency 
as  a  remedy,  and  neither  proportionate  to 
the  inflammation  of  the  mouth  nor  actual 
quantity  of  the  mineral  absorbed.  Mr- 
Pearson  has  termed  this  morbid  state  of  the 
system  erethismus ;  it  is  characterized  by 
great  depression  of  strength,  a  sense  of  anx- 
iety about  the  praecordia,  irregular  action 
of  the  heart,  frequent  sighing,  trembling,  a 
small,  quick,  and  sometimes  intermitting 
pulse,  occasional  vomiting,  a  pale,  contract- 
ed countenance,  a  sense  of  coldness ;  but 
the  tongue  is  seldom  furred,  and  neither  the 
natural  or  vital  functions  are  much  disturb- 
ed. When  this  effect  of  mercuiy  takes  place, 
the  use  of  mercury  should  be  discontinued, 
whatever  may  be  the  stage,  extent,  or  vio- 
lence of  the  venereal  disease.  The  patient 
should  be  exposed  to  a  dry  and  cool  air,  in 
such  a  way  els  not  to  give  fatigue ;  in  tliis 
way,  the  patient  will  often  recover  in  ten  or 
fourteen  days.  In  the  early  stage,  the  ere- 
thismus may  often  be  averted  by  leaving  off 
the  mercury  and  giving  camphor  mixture 
with  volatile  alkali.  Occasionally,  the  use 
of  mercury  brings  on  a  peculiar  eruption, 
which  has  received  the  names  of  mercurial 
rash,  eczema  mercuriale,  lepra  mercurialis, 
mercurial  disease,  and  erythema  mercu- 
riale. 

In  order  that  mercury  should  act  on  the 
human  body,  it  is  necessary  that  it  should 
be  oxydised,  or  combined  with  an  acid. 
The  mercury  contained  in  the  unguentum 
hydrargyri,  is  an  oxyde.  This,  however,  is 
the  most  simple  and  least  combined  form  of 
all  its  preparations,  and  hence,  (says  Mr. 
S.  Cooper,)  it  not  only  operates  with  more 
mildness  on  the  system,  but  with  more  spe- 
cific effect  on  the  disease.  Various  salts  of 
mercury  operate  more  quickly  when  given 
internally  than  mercurial  frictions ;  but  few 
practitioners  of  the  present  day  confide  in 
the  internal  use  of  mercury  alone ;  particu- 
larly when  the  venereal  virus  has  produced 
effects  in  consequence  of  absorption.  Rub- 
bing in  mercurial  ointment  is  the  mode  of 
affecting  the  system  with  mercury  in  the 
present  day  :  aad,  as  a  substitute  for  this 


MER 


MES 


o5£ 


mode  of  applying  mercury,  Mr.  Abernethy 
recommends  the  mercurial  fumigation, 
where  the  patient  has  not  strength  to  rub 
in  ointment,  and  whose  bowels  will  not 
bear  the  internal  exhibition  of  it. 

The  preparations  of  mercury  now  in  use 
are, 

1.  Nitrico-oxydum  hydrargyri. 

2.  Oxydum  hydrargyri  cinereum. 

3.  Oxydum  hydrargyri  rubrum. 

4.  Oxy-murias  hydrargyri. 

5.  Submurias  hydrargyri. 

6.  Sulphuretum  hydrargyri  rubrum  et 
nigrum. 

7.  Hydrargyrum  cum  creta. 

3.  Hydrargyrum  precipitatum  album. 

9.  Hydrargyrum  purificatum. 

Mercury,  dog's.  See  Mercurialis  peren- 
nis. 

Mercury,  English.  See  Clunopodium 
bonus  henricus. 

Mercury,  French.     See  Mercurialis. 

Meroba'lneum.  (From  /^s^oc,  a  part, 
and  ^ttKctvitov,  a  bath.)     A  partial  bath. 

MEROCE'LE.  (From  fxifoi,  the  thigh, 
and  x»?i}),  a  tumour.)  A  femoral  hernia. 
See  Hernia. 

Me'ron.     (MHfOf.)     The  thigh. 

MERRET,  Christopher,  was  born  at 
Winchcombe  in  1614.  After  graduating  at 
Oxford,  he  settled  in  London,  became  a 
fellow  of  the  College  of  Physiciaus,  and  one 
of  the  original  members  of  the  Philosophi- 
cal Society,  which,  after  the  Restoration, 
was  called  the  Royal  Society.  He  appears  to 
have  had  a  considerable  practice,  and  reach- 
ed his  81st  year.  His  first  publication  was 
a  Collection  of  Acts  of  Parliament,  &:c.  in 
proof  of  the  exclusive  Rights  of  the  Col- 
lege, printed  in  1660 ;  which  afforded  the 
basis  of  Dr.  Goodall's  history  :  this  was 
followed  nine  years  after  by  "  A  Short 
View  of  the  Frauds  of  Apothecaries,"  which 
involved  him  in  much  controversy.  He 
published  also  a  Catalogue  of  the  Natural 
Productions  of  this  island,  of  which  the  bo- 
tanical part  is  best  executed ;  and  he  com- 
municated several  papers  to  the  Royal  So- 
ciety. 

Me'rus.  Applied  to  several  things  in 
the  same  sense  as  genuine,  or  unadulterated, 
as  merum  vinum,  neat  wine. 

MERY,  John,  was  born  at  Vatau,  in 
France,  in  1645.  His  father  being  a  sur- 
geon, he  determined  upon  the  same  profes- 
sion, and  went  accordingly  to  the  Hotel 
Dieu  at  Paris,  where  he  studied  with  ex- 
traordinary ardour,  even  passing  the  night 
in  dissection  in  his  bed-room.  In  1681  he 
was  appointed  to  the  office  of  queen's  sur- 
geon; and  two  years  after,  surgeon-major 
to  the  invalids.  Soon  after  this  he  was 
chosen  to  attend  the  Queen  of  Portugal, 
who  died,  however,  before  his  arrival ;  and 
he  refused  very  advantageous  offers  to  de- 
tain him  at  that,  as  well  as  the  Spanish 
-ourt.    He  was  cow  received  into  the  Aca- 


demy of  Sciences,  and  shortly  after  sent  on 
a  secret  journey  to  England;  then  chosen  to 
attend  upon  the  Duke  of  Burgundy,  who 
was  a  child.  But  these  occupations  were 
irksome  to  him,  and  he  even  shunned  private 
practice,  and  general  society,  devoting  him- 
self to  the  duties  of  the  Hospital  of  Invalids, 
and  to  the  dissecting  room.  In  1700  he 
was  appointed  first  surgeon  to  the  Hotel 
Dieu,  which  gratified  his  utmost  ambition  ; 
and  he  declined  repeated  solicitations  to 
give  lectures  there  on  anatomy.  He  pro- 
cured, however,  the  erection  of  a  theatr&for 
the  students,  where  they  might  have  more 
regular  instruction.  It  was  a  great  part  of 
the  labour  of  his  life  to  form  an  anatomical 
museum,  yet  he  did  not  estimate  these  re- 
searches too  highly,  and  was  very  slow  in 
framing,  or  in  receiving,  new  theories  con- 
cerning the  animal  economy.  About  the 
age  of  75,  he  suddenly  lost  the  use  of  his 
legs,  after  which  his  health  declined,  and  he 
died  in  1722.  Besides  many  valuable  com- 
munications to  the  Academy  of  Sciences, 
he  published  a  description  of  the  ear ;  Ob- 
servations on  Frere  Jacques'  Method  of 
Cutting  for  the  Stone,  the  general  princi- 
ple of  which  he  approved ;  a  tract  on  the 
Foetal  Circulation,  controverting  the  re- 
ceived opinion,  that  part  of  the  blood  passes 
from  the  right  to  the  left  ventricle,  through 
tlie  foramen  ovale,  and  even  assigning  it  an 
opposite  course ;  and  physical  problems, 
concerning  the  connection  of  the  fcetus  with 
the  mother,  and  its  nutrition. 

Mesar^'um.  (From //ss-oc,  the  middle, 
and  ttpttia.,  the  belly.)     The  mesentery. 

Mesembrya'nthemuu  crysta'lli- 
NUM.  The  juice  of  this  plant,  in  a  dose  of 
four  spoonfuls  every  two  hours,  it  is  asser- 
ted, has  removed  an  obstinate  spasmodic  af- 
fection of  the  neck  of  the  bladder,  which 
would  not  yield  to  other  remedies. 

MESENTERIC.  Meseraic.  Belonging 
to  the  mesentery.     See  Mesentery. 

MESENTERIC  ARTERIES.  Arte- 
rim  mesentericcE.  Two  branches  of  the 
aorta  in  the  abdomen  are  so  called.  The 
superior  mesenteric  is  the  second  branch ; 
it  is  distributed  upon  the  mesentery,  and 
gives  off  the  superior  or  right  coUc  artery. 
The  inferior  mesenteric  is  the  fifth  branch 
of  the  aorta :  it  sends  off  the  internal  has- 
morrhoidal. 

MESENTERIC  GLANDS.  Glandulm 
mesentericce.  These  are  conglobate,  and  axe 
situated  here  and  there  in  the  cellular  mem- 
brane of  the  mesentery.  The  chyle  from 
tlie  intestines  passes  through  these  glands  to 
the  thoracic  duct. 

MESENTERIC  PLEXUS  OF 
NERVES.  Kervorum  plexus  mesentericus. 
The  superior,  middle,  and  lower  mesenteric 
plexuses  of  nerves  are  formed  by  the  braja- 
ches  of  the  great  intercostal  nerves. 

MESENTERIC  VEINS.  Fenm  me- 
sentericm.  They  all  run  into  oae  trunk, 
?0 


MES- 


;viEs 


that  evacuates  its  blood  into  the  vena  portae. 
See  VenaportiE. 

MESENTERi'TIS.  (From  /A.i(riv%^tov, 
:he  mesentery.)  An  inflammation  of  the 
■nesentery.  A  species  of  peritonitis  of 
Cullen. 

ME'SENTERY.  {Mesenlerium ;  from 
jUSiroj,  the  middle,  and  sv75pov,  an  intestine.) 
A  membrane  in  the  cavity  of  the  abdomen 
attached  to  the  vertebrae  of  the  loins,  and  to 
which  the  intestines  adhere.  It  is  formed 
of  a  duplicature  of  the  peritoneum,  and 
•^•ontains  within  it  adipose  membrane,  lac- 
teals,  lymphatics,  lacteal  glands,  mesenteric 
arteries,  veins,  and  nerves.  Its  use  is  to 
sustain  the  intestines  in  such  a  manner  that 
they  possess  both  mobility  and  firnaness ;  to 
support  and  conduct  with  safety  the  blood- 
vessels, lacteals,  and  nerves ;  to  fix  the 
glands,  and  give  an  external  coat  to  the  in- 
testines. 

It  consists  of  tiiree  parts :  one  uniting  the 
?mali  intestines,  which  receives  the  proper 
iiame  of  mesentery  ;  another  connecting  the 
colon ;  termed  mesocolon :  and  a  third  at- 
tached to  the  rectum,  termed  mesorectum. 

Meseraic.     The  same  as  mesenteric. 

Mese'rion.     See  Daphne  mezereum. 

Mesi're.  A  disorder  of  the  liver,  men- 
tioned by  Avicenna,  accompanied  with  a 
sense  of  heaviness,  tumour,  inflammation, 
pungent  pain,  and  blackness  of  the  tongue. 

MESOCO'LON.  (From  .«e<70f,  the 
middle,  and  kmkqv,  the  colon.)  The  por- 
tion of  the  mesentery  to  which  the  colon  is 
attached.  The  mesentery  and  mesocolon 
are  the  most  important  of  all  the  produc- 
tions of  the  peritonaeum.  In  the  pelvis,  the 
peritonaeum  spreads  itself  shortly  before  the 
rectum.  But  where  that  intestine  becomes 
loose,  and  forms  the  semilunar  curve,  the 
peritonaeum  there  rises  considerably  from  the 
middle  iliac  vessels,  and  region  of  the  psoas 
muscle,  double,  and  with  a  figure  adapted 
for  receiving  the  hollow  colon.  But  above, 
ou  the  left  side,  the  colon  is  connected  with 
almost  no  intermediate  loose  production  to 
tlie  peritonaeum,  spread  upon  the  psoas 
muscle,  as  high  as  the  spleen,  where  this 
part  of  the  pei'itouaeum,  wliich  gave  a  coat 
to  the  colon,  being  extended  under  the 
spleen,  receives  and  sustains  that  viscus  in  a 
ho";]i3Vv'  superior  recess. 

Afterwards  the  peritonaeum,  from  the  left 
kidney,  from  the  interval  between  the  kid- 
neys, from  the  large  vessels,  and  from  the 
right  kidaiey,  emerges  forwards  under  the 
pancreas,  and  forms  a  broad  and  sufficiently 
long  continuous  production,  called  the  trans- 
verse mesocolon,  which,  like  a  partition,  di- 
vides the  upper  part  of  the  abdomen,  contain- 
ing the  stomaph,  liver,  spleen,  and  pancreas, 
from  tho  lower  part.  The  lower  plate  of  this 
transverse  production  is  continued  singly 
from  the  right  mesocolon  to  the  left,  and 
serves  as  an  external  coat  to  a  pretty  large 
portion  of  the  liver,  and  descending  part  of 


the  duodenum.  But  the  upper  plate,  less 
simple  in  the  course,  departs  from  the  lum° 
bar  peritonaeum  at  the  kidney,  and  region  of 
the  vena  cava,  farther  to  the  right  than  the 
duodenum,  to  which  it  gives  an  external 
membrane,  hot  quite  to  the  valve  of  the 
pylorus ;  amd  beyond  this  intestine,  and  be- 
yond the  colon,  it  is  joined  with  the  lower 
plate,  so  that  a  large  part  of  the  duodenum 
lies  within  the  cavity  of  the  mesocolon. 
Afterwards,  in  the  region  of  the  liver,  the 
mesocolon  is  inflected,  and  descending  over 
the  kidney  of  the  same  side  much  shorter, 
it  includes  the  right  of  the  colon,  as  far  as 
the  intestinum  caecum,  which  rests  upon 
the  iliac  muscle  and  the  appendix^  which 
is  provided  with  a  peculiar  long  curved 
mesentery.  There  the  mesocolon  termi- 
nates, almost  at  the  bifurcation  of  the  aorta. 

The  whole  of  the  mesocolon  and  of  the 
mesentery  is  hollow,  so  that  the  air  may  be 
forced  in  between  its  two  laminae,  in  such 
a  manner  as  to  expand  them  into  a  bag.  At 
tlie  place  where  it  sustains  the  colon,  and 
also  from  part  of  the  intestinum  rectumj, 
the  mesocolon,  continuous  with  the  outer 
membrane  of  the  intestine,  forms  itself  into 
small  slender  bags,  resembling  the  omen- 
tum, for  the  most  part  in  pairs,  with  their 
loose  extremities  thicker  and  bifid,  and  ca- 
pable of  admitting  air  blown  in  between 
the  plates  of  the  mesocolon. 

JMesocra'nittm.  (From  ^eo-oc,  the  mid- 
dle, and  scpitviov,  the  skull.)  The  crown  of 
the  head,  or  vertex. 

Mesoga'strium.  (From  jat(r«f,  the  mid- 
dle, and  y/tg-ufi,  the  stomach.)  The  sub- 
stance on  the  concave  part  of  the  sto- 
mach, which  attaches  itself  to  the  adjacent 
parts. 

Mesoglo'ssus.  (From  fAta-of,  the  mid- 
dle, and  yKtdo-arcL,  the  tongue.)  A  muscle 
inserted  in  the  middle  of  the  tongue. 

Mesome'ra.  (From  fAio-o^,  the  middle, 
and^x/joc,  the  thigh.)  The  parts  between 
the  thiglis. 

Mesompha'lium.  (From/*aa-o5,  the'mid- 
dle,  and  ofji'^ctKos,  the  navel.)  The  middle 
of  the  navel. 

Meso'phryum.  (From  fxifoi,  the  mid- 
dle, and  o<^pv!t,  the  eyebrows.)  The  part 
between  the  eyebrows. 

Mesopleu'rum.  (From  fxio-o?,  the  mid- 
dle, and  TThivpov,  a  rib.)  The  space  or 
muscles  between  the  ribs. 

MESORE'CTUM.  (From  (xeiro;,  the 
middle,  and  rectum,  the  straight  gut.)  The 
portion  of  peritonaeum  which  connects  the 
rectum  to  the  pelvis. 

Meso'thenar.  (From  /ma-og,  the  mid- 
dle, and  6svA/!,  the  palm  of  the  hand.  A 
muscle  situated  in  tlie  middle  of  the  palm 
of  the  hand. 

ME'SPILUS.  (Oti  i-i  -ra  iJ.i<7a>  Trihos, 
because  it  has  a  cap  or  crown  in  the  middle 
of  it.) 

I  ■  The  fiamo  of  a  genus  of  plants  ia  the 


MET 


MET 


Linnaean  system.  Class,  Icosandria.  Or- 
der, Pentagynia. 

2.  The  pharmacoposial  name  of  the  med- 
lar. This  fruit,  and  also  its  seeds,  have  been 
used  medicinally.  The  tree  which  bears 
them  is  the  Mespilus  germanica,  of  liinnaeus. 
The  immature  fruit  is  serviceable  in  check- 
ing diarrhoeas ;  and  the  seeds  were  formerly 
esteemed  in  allaying  the  pain  attendant  on 
nephritic  diseases. 

Me'spilus  germa'nica.  The  systema- 
tio  name  of  the  medlar-tree.   See  Mespilus. 

MESUE,  one  of  the  early  physicians 
among  the  Arabians,  was  born  in  the  pro- 
vince of  Khorasan,  and  fiourifhed  in  the 
beginning  of  the  ninth  centnry.  His  father 
was  an  apothecary  at  Nisabcar.  He  was 
educated  in  the  profession  of  physic  by  Ga- 
briel, the  son  of  George  Eacktishua,  and 
through  his  favour  was  appointed  physician 
to  the  hospital  of  his  native  city.  Although 
a  Christian  he  was  in  great  favour  with  se- 
veral successive  Caliphs,  being  reputed  the 
ablest  scholar  and  physician  of  his  age. 
When  Haroun  al  Raschid,  appointed  his 
son  viceroy  of  Khorasan,  Mesue  was  no- 
minated his  body  physician,  and  was  placed 
by  him  at  the  head  of  a  college  of  learned 
men,  which  he  instituted  there.  When 
Almammon  succeeded  to  the  throne  in  813, 
he  brought  Mesue  to  Bagdad,  and  made 
him  a  professor  of  medicine  there,  as  well  as 
superintendant  of  the  great  hospital,  which 
offices  he  filled  a  great  number  of  years. 
Pie  was  also  employed  in  transferring  the 
science  of  the  Greeks  to  his  own  country, 
by  translating  their  works.  He  is  supposed 
by  Freind  to  have  written  in  the  Syriac 
tongue.  He  was  author  of  some  works, 
which  are  cited  by  Rhazes,  and  others,  but 
appear  to  have  perished  ;  for  those  now  ex- 
tant in  his  name  do  not  correspond  with 
these  citations,  nor  with  the  character  given 
of  them  by  Haly  Abbas,  besides  that  Rhazes 
is  quoted  in  them,  who  lived  long  after 
Mesue ;  they  probably  belonged  to  another 
physician  of  the  same  name,  who  is  men- 
tioned by  Leo  Africanus,  and  died  in  the 
begitining  of  the  eleventh  century. 

Meta'basis.  (From  ^STst^'awa,  to  di- 
gress.) Metabole.  A  change  of  remedy, 
of  practice,  or  disease  •  or  any  change  from 
one  thing  to  another,  either  in  the  cura- 
tive indications,  or  the  symptoms  of  a  dis- 
temper. 

Meta'bole.     See  Metabasis. 

METACARPAL  BONES.  The  five 
longitudinal  bones  that  are  situated  between 
the  wrist  and  the  fingers ;  they  are  distin- 
guished into  the  metacarpal  bone  of  the 
thumb,  fore-finger,  &c. 

METACA'RPUS.  (From  acst*,  after, 
and  KttfTToi;,  the  wrist.)  Metacarpium.  That 
part  of  the  hand  which  is  between  the  wrist 
and  the  fingers. 

Metaca'bpktts.     a  muscle  of  the  car« 


pus.  See  Adductor  metacarpi  minimi  digiti 
mamcs. 

Metacera'sma.  (From  fxira.,  after. 
and  KifttvvvfjLt,  to  mix.)  Cerasma.  A 
mixture  tempered  with  any  additional  sub- 
stance. 

Metacheiri'xis.  (From  /uirA^eipi^a, 
to  perform  by  the  hand.)  Surgery.  Any 
manual  operation. 

Metachore'sis.  (From  fMrax^fure,  to 
digress.)  The  translation  of  a  disease  from. 
one  part  to  another. 

Metaci]ve'ma.  (From  //eT*,  and  k<v6*. 
to  remove.)  Diseased  pupil  of  the  eye,  or 
distortion  of  it. 

Metaco'ndylus.  (From  jM«t«,  after. 
and  novSvKo;,  a  knuckle.)  The  last  joint 
of  a  finger,  or  that  which  contains  the 
nail. 

Meta'llage.  (From  (A.iTo.XKettlm,  to 
change.)  A  change  in  the  state  or  treat- 
ment of  a  disease. 

METALLU'RGIA.  (From  //eta^xov, 
a  metal,  and  i^yov,  work,  labour.)  That 
part  of  chemistry  which  concerns  the  ope- 
rations of  metals. 

METALS.  We  are  at  present  ac- 
quainted with  twenty-seven  metals,  essen- 
tially differing  from  each  other,  besides 
those  recently  obtained  from  the  fixed  al- 
kalies and  earths,  namely. 

Arsenic.  Tungsten.  Molybdena.  Chrome. 
Columbium.  Titanium.  Uranium.  Co- 
balt. Nickel.  Manganese.  Bismuth.  An- 
timony. Tellurium.  Mercury.  Zinc.  Tin, 
Lead.  Iron.  Copper.  Silver.  Gold.  Pla- 
tina.  Palladium.  Rhodium.  Iridium.  Os- 
mium, and  Cerium. 

The  ancient  division  of  these  substances 
into  noble  or  perfect,  and  semi,  or  imper- 
fect metals,  is  now  abandoned,  and  we  class 
them  into  different  genera ;  proceeding  in 
a  gradation  from  those  which  possess,  in  a 
certain  sense,  the  least,  to  those  which  pos- 
sess the  most  metallic  properties. 

Classification  of  Metals. 

1.  Very  brittle  and  acidifiabh  Metals.— 
Arsenic.  Tungsten.  Molybdena.  Chrome. 
Columbium. 

2.  Less  brittle  and  simple  oxidizable  Me- 
tals.— Titanium.  Uranium.  Cobalt.  Nickel- 
Manganese.  Bismuth.  Antimony.  Tellu- 
rium. 

3.  Partly  ductile  and  oxidizable  Metals.-~ 
Mercury.     Zinc. 

4.  Very  ductile  and  easily  oxidizable  Me' 
tals. — Tin.   Lead.    Iron.   Copper, 

5.  Exceedingly  ductile  and  difficultly  oxi- 
dizable Metals. — Silver.  Gold.  Platina. 
The  properties  of  the  rest  are  not  sufficient- 
ly ascertained  to  be  arranged  here. 

All  the  metals  are  found  in  the  bowels  of 
the  earth,  though  sometimes  they  are  on 
the  surface.  They  are  met  with  in  different 
combinations  with  other  matter?,  such  ^ 


556 


MET 


MET 


sulphur,  oxygen,  and  acids ;  particularly 
■with  the  carbonic,  muriatic,  sulphuric,  and 
phosphoric  acids.  They  are  also  found 
combined  with  each  other,  and  sometimes, 
though  rarely,  in  a  pure  metallic  state,  dis- 
tinguishable by  the  naked  eye. 

In  their  different  states  of  combination, 
they  are  said  to  be  mineralized,  and  are 
called  ORES.  The  ores  of  metals  are,  for 
the  most  part,  found  in  nature  in  mountain- 
ous districts  ;  and  always  in  such  as  form 
a  continued  chain.  There  are  mountains 
which  consist  entirely  of  iron  ore,  but,  in 
general,  the  metallic  part  of  a  mountain 
beai's  a  very  inconsiderable  proportion  to  its 
bulk.  Ores  are  also  met  with  in  the  cavi- 
ties or  crevices  of  rocks,  forming  what  are 
tei-med  Veins,  which  are  more  easily  dis- 
covered in  these  situations  than  when  they 
lie  level  in  plains. 

The  metallic  matter  of  ores  is  very  ge- 
nerally in  crusted,  and  intermingled  with 
some  earthy  substance,  different  from  the 
rock  in  which  the  vein  is  situated  ;  which 
is  termed  its  MATRIX.  This,  however, 
must  not  be  confounded  with  the  mineral- 
izing substance  with  which  the  metal  is 
combined,  such  as  sulphur,  fcc. 

General  physical  Properties  of  Metals. 

All  metals  are  combustible  bodies.  They 
possess  a  certain  brilliancy,  in  consequence 
of  the  complete  reflection  of  the  light  that 
falls  upon  them,  which  is  termed  metallic 
lustre.  They  are  the  most  dense  and  heavy 
substalnces  in  nature ;  the  heaviest  fossil,  not 
metallic,  having  a  specific  gravity  much  be- 
low that  of  the  lightest  metal.  They  are 
the  most  opaque  of  all  bodies.  A  stone  of 
tlie  greatest  opacity,  when  divided  into  thin 
plates,  has  more  or  less  transparency ; 
whereas  gold  is  the  only  metal  which  admits 
of  being  reduced  to  such  a  degree  of  thin- 
ness as  to  admit  the  smallest  perceptible 
transmission  of  light.  Gold  leaf,  which  is 
about  1-280,000  part  of  an  mch  in  thickness, 
transmits  light  of  a  lively  green  colour  ;  but 
silver,  copper,  and  all  the  rest  of  the  metals, 
are  perfectly  opaque.  Another  property, 
which  belongs  exclusively  to  metals,  (though 
they  do  not  all  possess  it,)  is  rnuUeability  ; 
by  which  is  meant  a  capacity  of  having  their 
surface  increased  either  in  length  orbreadth, 
without  being  liable  to  fracture.  This  capa- 
city is  not  precisely  the  same  in  those  metals 
which  do  possess  it,  for  some,  which  admit 
of  extension  when  struck  with  a  hammer, 
cannot  be  drawn  into  wire,  which  property 
is  termed  ductility :  this  property  depends  in 
some  measure,  on  another  peculiar  quality 
of  metals,  namely,  tenacity ;  by  which  is 
meant  the  power  which  a  metallic  wire,  of 
small  diameter,  has  of  resisting  the  action  of 
a  considerable  weight  suspended  from  its 
extremity.  All  metals  are  fusible,  though 
the  degre?  of  temperature  at  which  this  can 


be  effected  differs  very  mu^ch.  Mercury  is' 
always  fluid  at  the  ordinary  temperature  of 
our  atmosphere,  while  platina  can  scarcely 
be  melted  by  the  most  intense  heat  of  our 
furnaces.  Metak  are  perfectly  opaque  when 
in  a  state  of  fusion  ;  and  are  ci-ystalizable 
when  suffered  to  cool  slowly  and  undis- 
turbed. The  tetrahedron  and  the  cube  are 
their  primitive  figures,  though  they  very 
often  take  the  octahedral  form.  They  can 
likewise  be  volatilized  at  very  high  tempe- 
ratures. They  are  the  best  cond actors  of 
caloric  and  electricity.  Their  susceptibility 
of  combination  is  very  great ;  they  unite 
generally  with  sulphur  and  phosphorus ; 
but  iron  only  with  carbon.  They  do  not 
combine  with  earths  by  fusion ;  but  their 
oxides  readily  unite  to  acids,  alkalies,  and 
earths.  They  decompose  water  and  several 
acids.  Some  effect  this  at  common  tempera- 
tures :  some  require  a  red  heat,  and  others 
the  interposition  of  another  body.  Water 
does  not  dissolve  any  of  the  metals,  though 
it  is  a  solvent  of  some  of  their  oxy des .  They 
are  insoluble  in  ardent  spirit,  ether,  or  oils. 
They  are  all  capable  of  combining  with 
oxygen,  though  many  of  them  require  verj' 
high  temperatures  to  effect  this  union,  and 
others  cannot  be  united  to  it  but  in  an  indi- 
rect manner.  Most  of  the  metals  can  be 
combined  with  each  other  :  they  then  form 
alloys,  or  if  mercury  be  present,  amalgams, 
many  of  which  are  of  the  greatest  utility  in 
the  arts. 

METAMORPHOTSIA,  (From  fjura.- 
/u.op(^cearig,  a  change,  and  o4'?5'sight.)  Fisus 
dejiguratus.  Disfigured  vision.  It  is  a' 
defect  in  vision,  by  which  persons  perceive 
objects  changed  in  their  figures.  The  spe- 
cies are,  1 .  Metamorphopsia  acuta,  when 
objects  appear  much  larger  than  their  size. 
2.  Metamorphopsia  diminula,  when  objects 
appear  diminished  in  size,  arising  from  the 
same  causes  as  the  former.  3.  Metamor- 
phopsia mutans,  when  objects  seem  to  be  in 
motion  :  to  the  vertiginous  and  intoxicated 
persons,    every   thing    seems    to   stagger. 

4.  Metamorphopsia  tortuosa  sen  flexuosa, 
when  objects  appear  tortuous,  or  bending. 

5.  Metamorphopsia  inversa,  when  all  objects 
appear  inverted.  6.  Metanwrphopsia  ima- 
ginaria,  is  the  vision  of  a  thing  not  present, 
as  may  be  observed  in  the  delirious,  and  in 
maniacs.  7.  Metamorphopsia  from  a  re- 
maining impression:  it  happens  to  those  who 
very  attentively  examine  objects,  particu- 
larly in  a  great  light,  for  some  time  after  to 
perceive  the  impression. 

Metape'diubi.  (From  ^st*,  after,  and 
rrovQ,  the  foot.)     The  metatarsus. 

Meta'phrenum.  (From  /ust*,  after, 
and  <p/)sv£f ,  the  diaphragm.)  That  part  of 
the  back  which  is  behind  the  diaphragm. 

Metaporopoie'sis.  (From  fxitct,  Trcpo;, 
a  duct,  and  croisa),  to  make.)  A  change  in 
the  pores  of  the  body. 


MET 


MIL 


557 


Metafto'sis.  (From. /j^i'vet.7ri7rTa>,to  di- 
gress,) A  change  from  one  disease  to 
another. 

META'STASIS.  (From  fxiOicrTu/j'i,  to 
change,  to  translate.)  The  translation  of 
a  disease  from  one  place  to  another. 

Metasy'ncrisis.  (From  f^iTna-vyy.ptvo), 
to  transmute.)     Any  change  of  constitution. 

METATARSAL  BONES.  The  five 
longitudinal  bones  between  the  tarsus  and 
the  toes  ;  they  are  distinguished  into  the 
metatarsal  bone  of  the  great  toe,  fore  toe, 
&c. 

METATA'RSUS.  (From  ^.£t*,  after, 
and  retpa-og,  the  tarsus.)  That  part  of  the 
foot  between  the  tarsus  and  toes. 

Mete'lla  nux.  See  Strychnos  mix 
vomica. 

Meteori'smits.  (From  /xiTmpoc,  a  va- 
pour.)    1.  A  flatulent  dropsy. 

2.  A  tympanitic  state  of  the  abdomen, 
taking  place  suddenly  in  acute  diseases. 

Meteo'ros.  (Mineepog :  from  f^ila.,  and 
e/.iipo),  to  elevate.)  Elevated,  suspended, 
erect,  sublime,  tumid.  Galen  expounds 
pains  of  this  sort,  as  being  those  which  af- 
fect the  peritonaeum,  or  other  more  superfi- 
cial parts  of  the  body :  these  are  opposed  to 
the  more  deep-seated  ones. 

Methe'glin.  a  drink  prepared  from 
honey  by  fermentation. 

Methemeri'nfs.  (From/vtsTa,  andi/^wj- 
p*,  a  day.)     A  quotidian  fever. 

Metho'dica  medici'na.  Signifies  that 
practice  which  was  conducted  by  rules,  such 
as  are  taught  by  Galen  and  his  followers,  in 
opposition  to  the  empirical  practice. 

Me'thodus.  (From /<st*,  and  cS'oq,  a 
way.)  The  method  or  ratio  by  wliich  any 
operation  or  cure  is  conducted. 

METa'pioiy.  MiTceTTiov.  American  su- 
mach, a  species  of  Rhus.  It  is  a  name 
of  the  bitter  almond,  also  of  an  oil,  or  an 
ointment  made  by  Dioscorides,  which  was 
thus  called  because  it  had  galbanum  in  it, 
which  was  collected  from  a  plant  called 
Metopium. 

Meto'pium  MiTOTTtov.  An  ointment 
made  of  galbanum. 

Meto'pum.  (From  ^ust*,  after,  and  a^-, 
the  eye.)     The  forehead. 

Meto'sis.  a  kind  of  amaurosis,  from  an 
excess  of  short-siglitedness. 

ME'TRA.  (From  ^nrup,  a  mother.) 
The  womb. 

Metre'nchyta.  (From  y-urpsty  the 
■womb,  and  eyp(va!f  to  pour  into.)  Injections 
into  the  womb. 

Metre'^chytes.  (From  fMiTpa,,  the 
■womb,  and  lyx^^^  ^^  pour  in.)  A  syringe 
to  inject  fluids  into  the  womb. 

METRITIS.  (From  y.H'rpu,,  the  womb.) 
Inflammation  of  the  uterus.  See  Hysteritis. 

Metroce'lis.  (From  jumTup,  a  mothei', 
and  znKtc,  a  blemish.)  A  mole,  or5  mark, 
impressed  upon  the  child  by  the  mother's 
imagination. 


Metro-ma'nia.  a  rage  for  reciting  ver- 
ses. In  the  Acta  Societatis  Medicae  Hav- 
niensis,  published  1779,  is  an  account -=of  a 
tertian  attended  with  remarkable  symp- 
toms ;  one  of  which  was  the  metro-mania, 
by  which  the  patient  spoke  verses  extem- 
pore, having  never  before  had  the  least 
taste  for  poetry;  when  the  fit  was  off  the 
patient  became  stupid,  and  remained  so  till 
the  return  of  the  paroxysm,  when  the  poe- 
tical powers  returned  again. 

METROPTO'SIS.  (From  ^WHT-pa,,  the 
uterus,  and  TriTrlai,  to  fall  down.)  Prolap- 
sus uteri.  The  descent  of  the  uterus  through 
the  vagina. 

Metrorrha'gia.  (From  fji.>irpet.,  the 
womb,  and  pnyvv/xi,  to  break  out.)  An  ex- 
cessive discharge  from  the  womb. 

Me'u.     See  JEthusa. 

Me'um  athama'mticum.  (FroTa  [Auoiv, 
less ;  so  called,  according  to  Minshew, 
from  its  diminutive  size.)  Spignel.  See 
^thusa. 

Mexica'npm.  (From  Mexico,  whence 
it  is  brought.)  A  name  of  the  Balsam  of 
Peru. 

Mexico-seed.     See  Ricinus. 

Mexico  tea.  See  Chenopodium  ambrosi- 
oides. 

Mezereon.     See  Daphne  mesereum. 

MEZE'REUM.  (A  word  of  some  bar- 
barous dialect.)  Mezereon.  See  Daphne 
mesereum. 

Meze'reum  aceta'ttim.  Very  thin  sli- 
ces of  the  bark  of  the  fresh  mezereon  root 
are  to  be  steeped  for  twenty-four  hours  in 
common  vinegar.  The  late  Dr.  Morris 
usually  directed  the  application  of  this  re- 
medy to  issues,  when  a  discharge  from 
them  could  not  be  encouraged  by  the  com- 
mon means.  It  generally  answers  this  pur- 
pose very  effectually  in  the  course  of  one 
night,  the  pea  being  removed,  and  a  small 
portion  of  the  bark  applied  over  the  opening. 

MIA'SMA.  (Miasma,  -tis,  n.  plural 
miasmata,  fA.idi.a-/A«.,  from  (/.ttttvoo,  to  infect. 
See  Contagion. 

MicRoco'sMic  be'zoar.     See  Calculus. 

MlCROLEUCONYiVIPH^'A.     (From  /UlKpog, 

small,  AiuKog,  white,  and  vvfA<*>a.ia.,  the 
water-lily.)     The  small  white  water-lily. 

Microjvymph^'a.  (From  (/.tzpag,  small, 
and  vuy.<pnict,  the  water-lily.)  The  smaller 
water-lily. 

Micro'rchis.  (From  fjn-Apag,  small, 
and  op-x^ig,  a  testicle  )  One  whose  testicles 
are  unusually  small. 

Microsphy'xia.  (From  fMKpog,  small, 
and  c-<pu^ig,  the  pulse.)  A  debility  and 
smallness  of  the  pulse. 

Midriff.     See  Diaphragma. 

Mi'gma.  (From  /Jt-i-yvvai,  to  mix.)  A 
confection,  or  ointment. 

Migra'na.  a  corruption  of  hemicra- 
nia. 

Milfoil,  common.  See  Achillea  millefo-- 
liiim . 


558 


MIL 


MIL 


MILIA'RIA.  (From  milium^  millet;  so 
called  because  the  small  vesicles  upon  the 
Ekin  resemble  millet-seed.)  Miliary  fever. 
A  genus  of  disease  in  the  class  pyrexice,  and 
order  exanthemata,  of  Cullen,  characterized 
by  synochus  ;  cold  stage  considerable  :  hot 
stage  attended  with  anxiety  and  frequent 
sighing ;  perspiration  of  a  strong  and  pecu- 
liar smell;  eruption,  preceded  by  a  sense 
of  pricking,  first  on  the  neck  and  breast, 
of  small  red  pimples,  -which  in  two  days 
become  white  vesicles,  desquamate,  and 
are  succeeded  by  fresh  pimples.  Miliary 
fever  has  been  observed  to  affect  both  sexes, 
and  persons  of  all  ages  and  constitutions : 
but  females  of  a  delicate  habit,  are  most 
liable  to  it,  particularly  in  child-bed.  Moist 
variable  weather  is  most  favourable  to  its 
appearance,  and  it  occurs  most  usually  in 
the  spring  and  autumn.  It  is  by  some  said 
to  be  a  contagious  disease,  and  has  been 
known  to  prevail  epidemically. 

Very  violent  symptoms,  such  as  coma, 
delirium,  and  convulsion  fits,  now  and  then 
attend  miliary  fever,  in  which  case  it  is  apt 
to  prove  fatal.  A  numerous  eruption  indi- 
cates more  danger  than  a  scanty  one.  The 
eruption  being  steady  is  to  be  considered  as 
more  favourable  than  its  frequently  disap- 
pearing and  coming  out  again,  and  it  is 
more  favourable  when  the  places  covered 
with  the  eruption  appear  swelled  and 
stretched  than  when  they  remain  flaccid. 
According  to  the  severity  of  the  symptoms, 
and  depression  of  spirits,  is  the  danger 
greater.     See  also  Sudaviina. 

MiLi'oLUM.  (Dim.  of  milium,  millet.) 
A  small  tumour  on  the  eyelids,  resembling 
in  size  a  millet-seed. 

Milita'ris.  (From  nute,  a.  soldier ;  so 
called  from  its  efficacy  in  ciiring  fresh 
wounds.)     See  Achillea  Millefolium. 

Milita'ris  he'rba.  See  Achillea  Mil- 
lefolium. 

Mi'lium.  (From  milium,  a  millet-seed.) 
Grutum.  A  very  white  and  hard  tubercle, 
in  size  and  colour  resembling  a  millet-seed. 
Its  seat  is  immediately  under  the  cuticle,  so 
that  when  pressed,  the  contents  escape  ap- 
pearing of  an  atheromatous  nature. 

Mi'lium  so'lis.     See  Lithospermum. 

MILK.  Lac.  A  fluid  secreted  by  pe- 
culiar glands,  and  designed  to  nourish  ani- 
mals in  the  early  part  of  their  life,  it  is  of 
an  opaque  white  colour,  a  mild  saccharine 
taste,  and  a  slightly  aromatic  smell.  It  is 
separated  immediately  from  the  blood,  in 
the  breasts  or  udders  of  female  animals. 
Man,  quadrupeds,  and  cetaceous  animals, 
are  the  only  creatures  which  afford  milk. 
All  other  animals  are  destitute  of  the  or- 
gans which  secrete  this  fluid.  Milk  differs 
.  greatly  in  the  several  animals. 

The  following  are  the  general  P>  operties 
of  animal  and  human  milk  :■ — 

Milk  separates  spontaneously  into  cream, 
cheese,  and  fruyn  of  milk ;  an'l  that  enoner 


in  a  warm  situation  than  in  a  cold  one.  in  a 
greater  temperature  than  that  of  the  air, 
it  acesces  and  coagulates,  but  more  easily 
and  quicker  by  the  addition  of  acid  salts,  or 
coagulating  plants.  Lime  water  coagulates 
milk  imperfectly.  It  is  not  coagulated  by 
pure  alkali;  which,  indeed,  dissolves  its 
caseous  part.  With  carbonated  alkali  the 
caseous  and  cremoraceous  parts  of  milk  are 
changed  into  a  liquid  soap,  which  separates 
in  the  form  of  white  flakes ;  such  milk,  by 
boiling,  is  changed  into  a  yellow  and  then 
into  a  brown  colour.  Milk,  distilled  to  dry- 
ness, gives  out  an  insipid  water,  and  leaves 
a  v/hitish  brown  extract  called  the  extract 
of  milk ;  which,  dissolved  in  water,  makes 
a  milk  of  less  value.  Milk  fresh  drawn, 
and  often  agitated  in  a  warm  place,  by  de- 
grees goes  into  the  vinous  fermentation,  so 
that  alcohol  may  be  drawn  over  by  distilla- 
tion, which  is  called  spirit  of  milk.  It  suc- 
ceeds quicker,  if  vest  be  added  to  the  milk. 
Mares'"  milk,  as  it  contains  the  greatest 
quantity  of  the  sugar  of  milk,  is  best  calcu- 
lated for  vinous  fermentation. 

The  Principles  of  milk,  or  its  integral 
parts,  are  1 .  The  Aroma,  or  odorous  vola- 
tile principle,  which  flies  off  from  fresh- 
drawn  milk,  in  the  form  of  visible  vapour. 
2.  Water,  which  constitutes  the  greatest 
part  of  milk.  From  one  pound,  eleven 
ounces  of  water  may  be  extracted  by  distil- 
lation. This  water  with  the  sugar  of  milk, 
forms  the  serum  of  the  milk.  3.  Bland  oil, 
which,  from  its  lightness,  swims  on  the  sur- 
face of  milk  after  standing,  and  forms  the 
cream  of  milk.  4.  Cheese,  separated  by 
coagulating  milk,  falls  to  the  bottom  of  the 
vessel,  and  is  the  animal  gluten.  5.  Sugar, 
obtained  from  the  serum  of  milk  by  evapo- 
ration. It  unites  the  caseous  and  butyra- 
ceous  part  with  the  water  of  the  milk.  6. 
Some  neutral  salts,  as  the  muriate  of  pot- 
ash and  muriate  of  lime,  which  are  acci- 
dental, not  being  found  at  all  times,  nor  in 
every  milk.  These  principles  of  milk  dif- 
fer widely  in  respect  to  quantity  and  qua- 
lity, according  to  the  diversity  of  the 
animals. 

The  aroma  of  the  milk  is  of  so  different 
an  odour,  that  persons  accustomed  to  the 
smell,  and  those  whose  olfactory  nerves 
are  very  sensible  can.  easily  distinguish 
whether  milk  be  that  of  the  cow,  goat,  mare, 
ass,  or  human.  The  same  may  be  said  of 
the  serum  of  the  milk,  which  is  properly 
the  seat  of  the  aroma.  The  serum  of  milk 
is  thicker  and  more  copious  in  the  milk  of 
the  sheep  and  goat,  than  in  that  of  the  ass, 
mare,  or  human  milk.  The  butter  of  goats' 
and  cows'  milk  is  easily  separated,  and  will 
not  again  unite  itself  with  the  butler-milk. 
Sheeps'  butter  is  soft,  and  not  of  the 
consistence  of  that  obtained  from  the 
cow  and  goat.  Asses',  mares',  and 
humsn  butter,  can  only  be  separated  in 
the  form  of  cream :  whir-b.  cream,  bv  the 


:viiL 


MIL 


j5& 


assistance  of  heat,  is  with  ease  agaiu  uuiied 
to  the  milk  from  which  it  is  separated.  The 
ckeese  of  cows'  and  goats'  milk  is  solid  and 
elastic,  that  from  asses  and  marcs  soft,  and 
that  from  sheeps'  milk  almost  as  soft  as 
gluten.  It  is  never  separated  spontane- 
ously from  the  milk  of  a  woman,  but  only 
by  art,  and  is  wholly  fluid.  The  serum 
abounds  most  in  human,  asses',  a,nd  mares' 
milk.  The  milk  of  the  cow  and  goat  con- 
tain less,  and  that  of  the  sheep  least  of  all. 
The  sugar  of  milk  is  in  the  greatest  quan- 
tity in  the  mares,'  and  asses,'  and  somewhat 
less  in  the  human  milk. 

MILK,  ASSES'.  Asses'  miik  has  a 
very  strong  resemblance  to  human  milk  in 
colour,  smell,  and  consistence.  When  left 
at  rest  for  a  sufficient  time,  a  cream  forms 
upon  its  surface,  but  by  no  means  in  such 
abundance  as  on  women's  milk.  Asses' 
milk  differs  from  cows'  milk,  in  its  cream 
being  less  abundant  and  more  insipid;  in 
its  containing  less  curd  ;  and  in  its  posses- 
sing a  greater  proportion  of  sugar. 

MILK,  COWS'.  The  milk  of  women, 
mares,  and  asses,  nearly  agree  in  their  qua- 
lities ;  that  of  cows,  goats,  and  sheep, 
possess  properties  rather  different.  Of 
these,  cows'  milk  approaclies  nearest  to 
that  yielded  by  the  female  breast,  but  dif- 
fers very  much  iu  respect  to  the  aroma ; 
it  contains  a  larger  proportion  of  cream 
and  cheese,  and  less  serum  than  human 
milk ;  also  less  sugar  than  mares'  and 
asses'  milk. 

Cows'  milk  forms  a  very  essential  part  of 
human  sustenance,  being  adapted  to  every 
state  and  age  of  tlie  body ;  but  particularly 
to  infants,  after  being  weaned. 

MILK,  EWES'.  This  resembles  almost 
precisely  that  of  the  cow ;  its  cream,  how- 
ever, is  more  abundant,  and  yields  a  butter 
not  so  consistent  as  cows'  milk  butter.  It 
makes  excellent  cheese. 

MILK,  GOATS'.  It  resembles  cows', 
except  in  its  greater  consistence ;  like  that 
milk,  it  throws  up  abundance  of  cream, 
from  which  butter  is  easily  obtained. 

MILK,  HUMAN.  The  white,  sweet- 
ish fluid,  secreted  by  the  glandular  labric 
of  the  breasts  of  women.  The  secretory 
organ  is  constituted  by  the  great  conglome- 
rate glands  situated  in  the  fat  of  both 
breasts,  above  the  musculus  pectoralis  ma- 
jor. From  each  acinus  composmg  a  mam- 
mary gland,  there  arises  a  radicle  of  a 
lactiferous  or  galactiferous  duct.  All  these 
canals  gradually  converging,  are  termi- 
nated without  anastomosis,  in  the  papillss 
of  the  breasts,  by  many  orifices,  which, 
upon  pressure,  pour  forth  milk.  The  smell 
of  fresli-drawn  milk  is  peculiar,  animal, 
fatuous,  and  not  disagreeable.  Its  taste 
sweetbh,  soft,  bland,  agreeable.  The  spe- 
cific gravity  is  greater  than  that  of  water, 
but  it  is  lighter  tliaa  blood ;  hence  it  swims 
on.it     Its  colour  is  wnite  aad  optJco.     fa 


consisieace  it  is  oily  and  aqueous.  A  drop 
put  on  the  nail  flows  slowly  down,  if  the 
milk  be  ^ood. 

Time  of  .Secretion.— The  milk  most  fre- 
quently begins  to  be  secreted  in  the  fast 
months  of  pregnancy;  but,  on  the  third 
day  after  delivery,  a  serous  milk,  called 
Colostrum,  is  separated ;  and  at  length  pure 
milk  is  secreted  very  copiously  into  the 
breasts,  that  from  its  abundance  often  spon- 
taneously drops  from  the  nipples. 

If  the  secretion  of  milk  be  daily  pro- 
moted by  suckling  an  infant,  it  often  con- 
tinues many  years,  unless  a  fresh  pregnancy 
supervene.  The  qusmtity  usually  secreted 
within  twenty-four  hours,  by  nurses,  is 
various,  according  as  tlie  nourishment 
may  be  more  or  less  chylous.  It  appears 
that  not  more  than  two  pounds  of  milk  are 
obtained  from  five  or  six  pounds  of  meat. 
But  there  have  been  known  nurses  who 
have  given  from  their  breasts  two,  or  eveu 
more  than  three  pounds,  in  addition  to  that 
which  their  child  has  sucked.  That  the 
origin  of  the  milk  is  derived  from  chyle 
carried  with  tiie  blood  of  the  mammary 
arteries  into  the  glandular  fabinc  of  the 
breasts,  is  evident  from  its  more  copious 
secretion  a  little  after  meals ;  its  diminished 
secretion  from  fasting ;  from  the  smell 
and  taste  of  food  or  medicines  in  the  se- 
creted milk ;  and  lastly,  from  its  occasional 
spontaneous  acescence;  for  humours  per- 
fectly animal  become  putrid. 

The  milk  of  a  woman  differs :  1.  la 
respect  to  food.  The  milk  of  a  woman  who 
suckles,  living  upon  vegeto-animal  food, 
never  acesces  nor  coagulates  spontaneously, 
although  exposed  for  many,  weeks  to  the 
heat  of  a  fui'nace.  But  it  evaporates  gra- 
dually in  an  open  vessel,  and  the  last  drop 
continues  thin,  sweet,  and  bland.  The 
reason  appears  to  be  that  the  caseous  and 
cremoraceous  parts  cohere  together  by 
means  of  the  sugar,  more  intimately  than  in 
the  milk  of  animals,  and  do  not  so  easily 
separate;  hence  its  acescence  is  prevented. 
It  does  acesce,  if  mixed  or  boiled  with 
vinegar,  juice  of  lemons,  supertartrate  of 
potash,  dilute  sulphuric  acid,  or  with  the 
human  stomach.  It  is  coagulated  by  the 
acid  of  salt,  or  nitre,  and  by  an  acid  gas- 
tric juice  of  the  infant ;  for  infants  often 
vomit  up  the  coagulated  milk  of  the  nurse. 
The  milk  of  a  sucking  woman,  who  lives 
upon  vegetable  food  only,  like  cows'  milk, 
easily  and  of  its  own  accord  acesces,  and 
is  acted  upon  by  all  coagulating  substances 
like  the  milk  of  animals.  2.  In  respect 
of  the  time  of  digestion.  During  the  first 
hours  of  digestion  the  chyle  is  crude,  and 
the  milk  less  subacted;  but  towards  the 
twelfth  hour  after  eating,  the  chyle  is 
changed  into  blood,  and  then  the  milk  be- 
comes yellowish  and  nauseous,  and  is  spit 
out  by  the  infant.  Hence  the  best  time 
for  giving  sack  is  about  the  fourth  cr  Mtl 


560 


MIL 


MIL 


hour  after  meals.  3.  In  respect  of  the  time, 
after  delivery.  The  milk  secreted  imme- 
diately after  delivery  is  serous,  purges  the 
bowels  of  the  infant,  and  is  called  colos- 
trum. But  in  the  following  days  it  be- 
comes thicker  and  more  pure,  and  the 
longer  a  nurse  suckles,  the  thicker  the 
milk  is  secreted  ;  thus  new-bom  infants 
cannot  retain  the  milk  of  a  nurse  who  has 
given  suck  for  a  twelve-month,  on  account 
of  its  spissitude.  4.  In  respect  of  food 
and  medicines.  Thus  if  a  nurse  eat  garlic, 
the  milk  becomes  highly  impregnated  with 
its  odour,  and  is  disagreeable.  If  she  in- 
dulge too  freely  in  the  use  of  wine  or 
beer,  the  infant  becomes  ill.  From  giving 
a  purging  medicine  to  a  nurse,  the  child  also 
is  purged ;  and,  lastly,  children  affected  with 
tormina  of  the  bowels,  arising  from  acids, 
are  often  cured  by  giving  the  nurse  animal 
food.  5.  In  respect  of  the  affections  of  the 
mind.  There  are  frequent  examples  of 
infants  being  seized  with  convulsions  from 
sucking  mothers  irritated  by  anger.  An 
infant  of  one  year  old,  while  he  sucked 
milk  from  his  enraged  mother,  on  a  sudden 
was  seized  with  a  fatal  haemorrhage,  and 
died.  Infants  at  the  breast  in  a  short  time 
pine  away,  if  the  nurse  be  afflicted  with 
grievous  care;  and  there  are  also  infants 
who,  after  every  coition  of  the  mother,  or 
even  if  she  menstruate,  are  taken  ill. 

The  use  of  the  mother's,  milk  is.  1.  It 
affords  the  natural  aliment  to  the  new-born 
infant,  as  milk  differs  little  from  chyle. 
Those  children  are  the  strongest  who  are 
nourished  the  longest  by  the  mother's  milk. 
2.  The  colostrum  should  not  be  rejected ; 
for  it  relaxes  the  bowels,  which,  in  new- 
born infants,  ought  to  be  open,  to  clear 
them  of  the  meconium.  3.  Lactation  de- 
fends the  mother  from  a  dangerous  reflux 
of  the  milk  into  the  blood,  whence  lacteal 
metastasis,  and  leucorrhaea  are  so  frequent 
in  lying-in  women,  who  do  not  give  suck. 
The  motion  of  the  milk  also  being  hastened 
through  the  breast  by  the  sucking  of  the 
child,  prevents  the  very  common  induration 
of  the  breast,  which  arises  in  consequence 
of  the  milk  being  stagnated.  4.  Meri  may 
live  upon  milk,  unless  they  have  been  ac- 
customed to  the  drinking  of  wine.  For  all 
nations,  the  Japanese  alone  excepted,  use 
milk,  and  many  live  upon  it  alone. 

MILK,  MARES'.  This  is  thinner  than 
that  of  the  cow,  but  scarcely  so  thin  as 
human  milk.  Its  cream  cannot  be  convert- 
ed into  butter  by  agitation.  The  whey 
contains  sugar. 

MiiiK  BLOTCHES.  An  eruption  of  wliite 
vesicles,  which  assume  a  dark  colour,  re- 
sembling the  blackening  of  the  small-pox, 
and  are  succeeded  by  scabs  producing  an 
ichorous  matter,  attended  with  considerable 
itching.  It  generally  appears  on  the  fore- 
head and  scalp,  extending  half  over  the 
face,  and  ?.t  times  even  nroceeding  farther^ 


The  period  of  its  attack  is  the  time  of 
teething ;  and  it  is  probably  the  same  dis- 
ease as  the  crusta  lactea. 

Milk-fever.     See  Puerperalfever. 

Milk-teeth.     See  Teeth. 

Milk-thistle.  The  leaves  of  this  plant, 
when  young,  surpass,  when  boiled,  the 
finest  cabbage,  and  possesses  diuretic  quali- 
ties.    See  also  Carduus  marianus. 

Milk-vetch.     See  Astragalus, 

Milk-wort.     See  Poly  gala. 

Milk-wort,  rattle-snake  root.  See  Poly- 
gala  senega. 

Millefo'lixjm.  (From  mille,  a  thou- 
sand, and  folium,  a  leaf;  named  from  its 
numerous  leaves.)  Common  yarrow,  or 
milfoil.     See  Achillea. 

Millemo'rbia.  (From  mille,  a  thou- 
sand, and  morbus,  a  disease,  so  called  from 
its  use  in  many  diseases.)  See  Scrophularia 
nodosa. 

Mille'ped^.     See  Oniscus. 

Mille'pedes.  (From  mille,  a  thousand, 
and  pes,  a  foot ;  named  from  their  nume- 
rous feet.)     See  Oniscus  asellus. 

Millet  seed.     See  Panic  um  miliaceum. 

Millet  seed,  Indian.  See  Panicum  Itali- 
cum. 

Mi'llium.  (From  mille,  a  thousand; 
so  called  from  the  multitude  of  its  seed.) 
Milium.     The  millet. 

Mill-mountain.   See  Linum  catharticum. 

MiLPHo'siS.  M;x<fa)!rK.  A  baldness  of 
the  eyebrows. 

Mi'LTOS.  •  (M/XT05,)  Minium,  or  red- 
lead. 

Miltwaste.     See  Ceterach. 

Milzade'lla.  (From  milsa,  the  spleen, 
Span. ;  so  called  from  its  supposed  virtues 
in  diseases  of  the  spleen.)  The  herb  arch- 
angel. 

MIMO'SA.  (From  mimus,  an  actor 
or  imitator,  meaning  a  sort  of  imitative 
plant,  the  motions  of  which  mimic  the  sen- 
sibility of  animal  life.)  The  name  of  a 
genus  of  plants  in  the  Linnsean  system, 
Class,  Polygamia.  Order,  Monmcia.  The 
sensative  plant. 

Mimos'a  ca'techu.  The  former  name 
of  the  tree  which  affords  the  terra  japonica. 
See  Acacia  catechu. 

Mimosa  jvilo'tica.  Supposed  to  be  the 
tree  which  afforded  the  gum-arabic,  but 
this  is  now  considered  to  be  the  acacia  ve- 
ra ;  which  see. 

Mimo'sa  se'negal.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  tree  from  which  the  gum  Sene- 
gal exudes.  The  gum  is  brought  from  the 
country  through  which  the  river  Senegal 
runs,  in  loose  or  single  drops,  much  larger 
than  gum-arabac.  It  is  similar  in  virtue 
and  quality  to  the  gum-arabic,  and  the  gum 
which  exudes  in  this  climate  from  the  cher- 
ry-tree. 

Mindererus  spirit.  See  Ammoni<e  ac.- 
fatis  liauo:-.. 


xVlIN 


MIN 


361 


MINERA'LIA.     See  MineraL. 
MINER  A' LOGY.     That  part  of  naturah 
history  which  relates  to  minerals. 
Mineral  poisons.     See  Poisons. 
MINERAL  WATERS.      Aqumminera- 
les.    Aqua  medicinales.      Waters  holding 
minerals  in  solution  are  called  mineral  wa- 
ters.     But  as  all  water,  in  a  mineral  state, 
is  impregnated,   either  more  or  less,  with 
some  mineral  substances,  the  name  mineral 
waters,  should  be  confined  to  such  waters  as 
are  sufficiently  ioapregnated  with  mineral 
matters  to  produce  some  sensible  effects  on 
the  animal  economy,  and  either  to  cure  or 
prevent  some  of  the  diseases  to  which  the 
human  body  is  liable.      On  this   account, 
these  waters  might  be  with  much  more  pro- 
priety called  medicinal  waters,  were  not  the 
name  by  which  they  are  commonly  known 
too  firmly  established  by  long  use. 

The  mineral  waters  which  are  the  most 
esteemed,  and  consequently  the  most  re- 
sorted to  for  the  cure  of  diseases,  are  those 
of, 

13. 

14. 

15. 

16. 

17. 

18. 

19. 

20. 


7.  Simple  ferruginous  waters. 

8.  Ferruginous  and  acidulous  waters. 

9.  Sulphuric  ferruginous  waters. 


Malvern. 

Matlock. 

Moffat. 

Pyrmont. 

Scarborough. 

Spa. 

Sedlitz. 

Sea-water. 

21.  Seltzer. 

22.  Tunbridge. 

23.  Vichy,  and  oUiers 
of  less  note. 

For  the  properties  and  virtues  of  these 
consult  their  respective  heads. 


1.  Aix. 

2.  Barege. 

3.  Bath. 

4.  Bristol. 

5.  Buxton. 

6.  Borset. 

7.  Cheltenham. 

8.  Carlsbad. 

9.  Epsom. 

10.  Harrowgate. 

11.  Hartfell. 

12.  Holywell. 


Fourcroy  divivides  all  mineral  and  medi- 
cinal waters  into  nine  orders,  viz. 

1.  Cold  acidulous  waters. 

2.  Hot  or  thermal  acidulous  waters. 

3.  Sulphuric  saline  waters. 
4.*Muriatic  saline  waters. 

5.  Simple  sulphureous  waters. 
0.  Sulphurated  gaseous  waters. 


Dr.  Saunders  arranges   mineral  watera 
into  the  following:  classes : 


Simple  cold. 

thermal. 

saline. 


Highly  carbonated  alkaline. 
Simple  carbonated  chalybeate. 
Hot  carbonated  chalybeate. 

7.  Highly  carbonated  chalybeate. 

8.  Saline  carbonated  chalybeate. 

9.  Hot  saline   highly  carbonated  chaly= 
beate. 

10.  Vitriolated  chalybeate. 

11.  Cold,  sulphureous. 

12.  Hot,  alkaline,  sulphureous. 


In  order  to  present  the  reader,  under  one 
point  of  view,  with  the  most  conspicuous 
features  in  the  composition  of  the  mineral 
waters  of  this  and  some  other  countries,  the 
following  Synoptical  Table  is  subjoined,, 
from  Dr.  Saunders'  work  on  mineral  waters. 

The  reader  will  please  to  observe,  that 
under  the  head  of  JVeutral  Purging  Salts^ 
are  included  the  sulphates  of  soda  and  mag- 
nesia, and  the  muriates  of  lime,  soda,  and. 
magnesia.  The  power  which  the  earthy  mu- 
riates may  possess  of  acting  on  the  intestinal 
canal,  is  not  quite  ascertained  ;  but,  from 
their  great  solubility,  and  from  analogy  wifii 
salts,  with  similar  component  parts,  we  may 
conclude  that  this  forms  a  principal  par  i  of 
their  operation. 

The  reader  will  likewise  observe,  that 
where  the  spaces  are  left  blank,  it  signifies 
that  we  are  ignorant  whether  any  of  the 
substance  at  the  head  of  a  column  is  con- 
tained in  the  water ;  that  the  word  none, 
implies  a  certainty  of  the  absence  of  that 
substance  ;  and  the  term  uncertain,  means 
that  the  substance  is  contained,  but  that  the 
quantity  is  not  known. 


^    i^    zi        *y 


«— 

c 

"" 

"~ 

■"" 

S>Bi 

*~" 

■" 

"" 

IM     .1 

■" 

^■■i 

1    1 

o 

a 

a  1 

a 

a 

1 

»-H 

m 

'5 

CO 

'c5 

3 

^M 

C 

•s 

3lt 

o 

* 

5 

s 

o 

s 

S 

5 

5 

i 

a 
o 

a 
o 

S 

1) 

a 
c 

s 

CO 

in 

0 

a 

8 

a 

u 
u 

a 

CO 

a 
0 

a 
0 

5 

2 
0 

4: 
1 

M 

c 

c 

c 

a 

a 

a 

a 

d 

5 

d 

d 

© 

3 

3 

3 

'j 

a 

e 

a 

c 

a 

o 

T3   i 

2    (^      . 

;; 

c 

c 

.a 

e 

^u  £ 

^ 

H 

rt 

'5 

3 

u  **  -2: 

c 

•w 

lO 

en 

=  5  S 

'5 

S 

S 
^ 

CO 

S 

S 

05 

CO 

n.. 

t. 

LO 

0 

10 

1 

0 

in 

I 

CO 

Pi 

H 

^ 

•/3W 

w 

3 

5 

3 

CO 

CO 
00 

CO 

CO 

CO 

d 

d 

CO 

CO 

d 

a 

rt< 

0 

2 

« 

r- 

^ 

c 
o 

« 

_2 

< 

3 

"2  03 

1 

'5 

s 
'5 

a 

CO 

W5 

l?< 

•^ 

S 

a 
'5 

05 

^ 

CO 

i 

00 

in 

CO 

^ 

CO 

■^ 
m 

d 

CD 

^ 

5^ 

0 

0 

m 

. 

0 

IT. 

CO 

"^  t- 

3 

3 

(f^ 

3 

d 

rH 

^ 

(?♦ 

rH 

d 

rr 

t>; 

CO 

1?* 

't 

a 

'cr 

m 

3 

0 

t^ 

^ 

^ 
tf 

13 

.S 

a 
'5 

H 

£ 

=  •73 
O    O 

a 
'5 

i 

J) 

a 

S 

Qi 

Oj 

a; 

a 

0) 

Oi 

J) 

D 

V 

3; 

CO 

CJ 

i 

0) 

;? 

.5 

^CW 

C 

3 

5 

o 

s 

5 

a 
o 

a 
o 

c 

a 
o 

1 

■* 

5 

a 
o 

0 

r-^ 

5 

5 

1 

<?» 

a 

in 

>iH 

^ 

3 

c 

a 

c 

a 

■* 

a 

f— i 

a 

a 

a 

3 

1-^ 

a 

3 

s* 

^ 

u 



:3 

"t3 

~ 

'« 

a 
'5 

a 
£ 

a 

c 

(Si 

3  e 

c 

OJ 

c; 

c: 

V 

a 

<u 

0/ 

a; 

Oi 

•a 

0) 

V 

i> 

5 

C; 

0 

i> 

a 

in 

S 

Cj 

01 

■S"^ 

c 

C 

a 

a 

c 

a 

a 

a 

a 

o 

a 

a 

a 

a 

^is 

0 

'55 
o 

-S"  >-> 

o 

5 

O 

c 

o 

o 

o 

o 

3 

o 

o 

o 

a 

0 

0 

0 

0 

a 

-0 

0) 

a 

5 

3 

c 

a 

a 

a 

a 

c 

a 

a 

3 

a 

a 

e 

a 

IN 

'"' 

"^ 

~ 

3 

r2 

^ 

s 

= 

a 

.a 

a 

^e 

^3 

a 

a 

O 

_o 

'5 

"5 

■5 

'3 

'5 

'a 

'3 

O    i^ 

u 

<1> 

ij 

'a  * 

go 

X 

'-0 

(J 
a 

s- 

4) 

a 

t^ 

n-. 

CO 

CO 

CO 

a; 
a 

a 

0 

a 

in 

CO 

a 

OJ 

0 

a 

Ti 

M 

3 

3 

r-H 

PM 

1— < 

r-ii 

&» 

i6 

3 

3 

3 

tM 

© 

3 

3 

^ 

-^J 

u     i;..  1 

bC 

C 

C 

'5 

*-* 

a 
■J 

O 

o 

M 

rf 
t^ 

•« 
t* 

S 

K 

.S 

o 

_o 

c 

•rr 

CD 

n.. 

CO 

in 

cB 

< 

15 

3 

3 

6 

© 

" 

3 

d 

d 

H 

u^ 

1 

'     1 

1     1 

0/ 

x: 

-c  2 

c 

o 

0 

0 

0 

0, 

0 

fao  a 

O 

o 

o 

CO 

0 

lO 

CO 

s< 

0 

Si- 

'S" 

-Xi 

5^ 

fN 

CO 

^ 

M 

(N 

-C 

CO 

CO 

■-I 

•"^ 

r-< 

fe 

<- 

£ 

cC 

« 

< 

q 

"3 
"o 

■^ 

o 
_o 

a 
o 

-o 

a 
1 

1 

■g 
a 

3 

'3 

s. 

a 
o 
a 

s 

0 

-. 

Xj 

3 

is 

C9 

cS 
be 

0 

CO 

1 
° 

^ 

1 
0 

lU 

bo 

t 

a 

O 

-^ 

IE 

^ 

§ 

;:a 

C/3 

a 

C/V 

w 

h_ 

£2 

•:& 

cC' 

O 

C« 

^ 

u 

I_ 

EIS 

^ 

CQ 

ca 

^-^ 

.^-v^" 

.^v^ 

. 

>.rfV"^ 

.^^ 

^^ 



w.- 

J*H 

V 

0) 

"3 

0    ; 

CO 

QJ 

X 

x: 

a> 

3    ■ 

■S      -^ 

X! 

a    • 

^ 

"3 

03 

"3 

SI 

13 
ja 

1; 

as     • 

m 

3 
0 

2 

CO 

"3 

"3 

o 

u 

u     • 

■3 

c« 

. 

'O 

TS 

^ 

-a 

nS 

^    • 

<u 

J3 

-aj 

IV 

OJ 

(J 

« 

v 

J2      ' 

_»^ 

3 
0 
9; 

3 

O 

s 

D 

a 
a 
o 

3 
§ 

a 
o 

■3 
§ 

X!    0 

"5 
-a 
0 

S 

oT 

-a 

x: 
5 

c 
o 

-Q 

XI 

CO 

c^ 

is 

g 
1 

(U 

03 

o 

j».. 

_a) 

ca 

>» 

•^ 

a  ^. 

03 

"5 

13 

u 

cu 

^    Pi 

•J- 

c 

"a, 

ffl-  ■ 

^ 

o. 

^ 

_e 

*rx: 
0  " 

a 

a 

a 

be 

E 

0 

.hC 

"3 

"o 

0 

O! 

,.-^a«-. 

'■7) 

^ 

» 

£. 

.^ 

L. 

a: 

> 

.,,4- 

E 

MIN 


MIN 


i63 


Dr.  Heai^y,  in  his  epitome  of  chemistry, 
gives  the  followiag;  concise  and  accurate  ac- 
count for  the  analysis  of  mineral  waters  : 

Water  is  never  presented  by  nature  in  a 
state  of  complete  purity.  Even  when  col- 
lected as  it  descends  in  the  form  of  rain, 
chemical  tests  detect  in  it  foreign  ingre- 
dients. And  when  it  has  been  absorbed  by 
the  earth,  has  traversed  its  different  strata, 
and  is  returned  to  us  by  springs,  it  is  found 
to  have  acquired  various  impregnations.  The 
readiest  method  of  judging  of  the  contents 
of  natural  waters,  is  by  applying  what  are 
termed  tests,  or  re-agents,  i.  e.  substances 
which,  on  being  added  to  a  water,  exhibit  by 
the  phenomena  they  produce,  the  nature  of 
the  saline  and  other  ingredients.  For  ex- 
ample, if,  on  adding  an  infusion  of  litmus 
to  any  water,  its  colour  is  changed  to  red, 
we  infer  that  the  water  contains  an  uncom- 
bined  acid  ;  if  this  change  ensue  even  after 
the  water  hsis  been  boiled,  we  judge  that  the 
acid  is  a  fixed  and  not  a  volatile  one;  and 
if,  on  adding  the  muriate  of  barytes,  a  pre- 
cipitate falls  down,  we  safely  conclude  that 
the  peculiar  acid  present  in  the  water  is 
either  entirely  or  in  part  the  sulphuric  acid. 
Dr.  Henry  first  enumerates  the  tests  gene- 
i-ally  employed  in  examining  mineral  waters, 
and  describes  their  application,  and  after- 
wards indicates  by  what  particular  tests  the 
substances  generally  found  in  waters  may 
be  detected. 

A,  Infusion  of  Litmus.  Syrup  of 
Violets,  &c. 
.\s  the  infusion  of  litmus  is  apt  to 
spoil  by  keeping,  some  solid  litmus 
should  be  kept.  The  infusion  is  prepared 
by  steeping  this  substance,  first  bruised  in  a 
mortar,  and  tied  up  in  a  thin  rag,  in  distil- 
led water,  which  extracts  its  blue  colour. 
If  the  colour  of  the  infusion  tends  too  much 
to  purple,  it  may  be  amended  by  a  drop  or 
two  of  pure  ammonia ;  but  of  this  no  more 
should  be  added  than  what  is  barely  suffi- 
cient, lest  the  delicacy  of  the  test  should  be 
impaired.  The  syrup  of  violets  is  not 
easily  obtained  pure.  The  genuine  syrup 
may  be  distinguished  from  the  spurious  by  a 
solution  of  corrosive  sublimate,  which 
changes  the  former  to  green,  while  it  red- 
dens the  latter.  When  it  can  be  procured 
genuine,  it  is  an  excellent  test  of  acids,  and 
may  be  employed  in  the  same  manner  as 
the  infusion  of  litmus.  Paper  stained  with 
the  juice  of  the  marsh  violet,  or  with  that 
of  radishes,  answers  a  similar  purpose.  In 
staining  paper  for  the  purpose  of  a  test,  it 
must  be  used  unsized:  or,  if  sized,  it  must 

Ereviously  be  washed  with  warm  water ; 
ecause  the  alum^vhich  enters  into  the  com- 
position of  the  size  will  otherwise  change 
the  vegetable  colour  to  a  red. 

Infusion  of  litmus  is  a  test  of  most  un- 
combined  acids. 

If  the  infusion  redden  the   unboiled  but 
not  the  boiled  water   under   examination. 


or  if  the  red  colour  occasioned  by  adding 
the  infusion  to  a  recent  water,  return  to  blue 
on  boiling,  we  may  infer  that  the  acid  is  a 
volatile  one,  and  most  probably  the  carbonic 
acid.  Sulphuretted  hydrogen  gas,  dissolved 
in  water,  also  reddens  litmus,  but  not  after 
boiling.  To  ascertain  whether  the  change 
be  produced  by  carbonic  acid,  or  sulphuret- 
ted hydrogen,  when  experiment  shows  that 
the  reddening  cause  is  volatile,  add  a  little 
lime-water.  This,  if  carbonic  acid  be  pre- 
sent, will  occasion  a  precipitate,  which  will 
dissolve  with  efiervescence,  on  adding  a  lit- 
tle muriatic  acid.  Sulphuretted  hydrogen 
may  also  be  contained  in  the  same  water, 
which  will  be  ascertained  by  the  tests  here- 
after to  be  described. 

Paper  tinged  with  litmus  is  also  reddened 
by  the  presence  of  carbonic  acid,  but  regains 
its  blue  colour  by  drying.  The  mineral 
and  fixed  acids  redden  it  permanently. 
That  these  acids,  however,  may  produce 
their  effect,  it  is  necessary  that  they  should 
be  present  in  a  sufficient  proportion. 

Infusion  of  litmus  reddened  by  vinegar — 
Spirituous  tincture  of  Brazil-wood — Tinc- 
ture of  turmeric  and  paper  stained  with 
each  of  these  three  substances — Syrup  of 
violets.  All  these  different  tests  have  one 
and  the  same  object. 

1.  Infusion  of  litmus  redlened  by  vine- 
gar, or  litmus  paper  reddened  by  vinegar, 
has  its  blue  colour  restored  by  alkalis  and 
pure  earths,  and  by  carbonated  alkalis  and 
earths. 

2.  Turmeric  paper  and  tincture  are 
changed  to  a  reddish  brown  by  alkalis,  whe- 
ther pure  or  carbonated,  and  by  pure  earths; 
but  not  by  carbonated  earths. 

3.  The  red  infusion  of  Brazil  wood,  and  pa- 
per stained  with  it,  become  blue  by  alkalis 
and  earths,  and  even  by  the  later,  when  dis- 
solved by  an  excess  of  carbonic  acid.  In  the 
last-mentioned  case,  however,  the  change 
will  either  cease  to  appear  or  be  much  less 
remarkable,  when  the  water  has  been  boiled. 

4.  Syrup  of  violets,  when  pure,  is  by  the 
same  causes  turned  green,  as  also  paper 
stained  with  tlie  juices  of  violets,  or  ra- 
dishes. 

B.  Tincture  of  Galls. 

Tincture  of  galls  is  the  test  generally  em- 
ployed for  discovering  iron,  with  all  the 
combinations  of  which  it  produces  a  black 
tinge,  more  or  less  intense,  according  to  the 
quantity  of  iron.  The  iron,  however,  iu 
order  to  be  detected  by  this  test,  must  be  in 
the  state  of  red  oxide,  or  if  oxidated  in  a 
less  degree,  its  effects  will  not  be  apparent, 
unless  after  standing  some  time  in  contact 
with  air.  By  applying  this  test  before  and 
after  evaporation,  or  boiling,  we  may  know 
whether  the  iron  be  held  iu  solution  by  car- 
bonic acid,  or  fixed  acid  ;  for, 

1 .  If  it  produce  its  effects  before  the  ap- 
plication of  beat,  and  not  afterward^,  car- 
bonic  acid  is  the  solvent. 


564 


MIN 


MIN 


2.  If  after  as  well  as  before,  a  mineral 
acid  is  the  solvent. 

3.  If,  by  the  boiling,  a  yellowish  powder 
be  precipitated,  and  yet  galls  continue  to 
strike  the  water  black  afterwards,  the  iron, 
as  often  happens,  is  dissolved  both  by  car- 
bonic acid  and  a  fixed  acid.  A  neat  mode 
of  applying  the  gall  test  was  used  by  M. 
Klaproth,  in  his  analysis  of  the  Carlsbad 
water.  A  slice  of  the  gall-nut  was  sus- 
pended by  a  sUken  thread,  in  a  large  bottle 
of  the  recent  water  ;  and  so  small  was  the 
quantity  of  iron,  that  it  could  only  be  dis- 
covered in  water  fresh  from  the  spring. 

C.  Sulphuric  Acid. 

1.  Sulphuric  acid  discovers,  by  a  slight 
effervescence,  the  presence  of  carbonic  acid, 
whether  uncombined  or  united  with  alkalis, 
or  earths. 

2.  If  lime  be  present,  whether  pure  or 
uncombined,  the  .-.ddition  of  sulphuric  acid 
occasions,  after  a  few  days,  a  white  preci- 
pitate. 

3.  Barytes  is  precipitated  instantly  in  the 
form  of  a  white  powder. 

4.  Nitrous  and  muriatic  salts,  on  adding 
sulphuric  acid  and  applying  heat,  are  de- 
composed ;  and  if  a  stopper,  moistened  with 
pure  ammonia,  be  held  over  the  vessel, 
white  clouds  appear.  For  distinguishing 
whether  nitric  or  muriatic  acid  be  present, 
Fules  will  be  given  hereafter. 

Nitric  and  Kilrous  Acids. 
These  acids,  if  they  occasion  effervescence, 
give  the  same  indications  as  the  sulphuric. 
The  nitrous  acid  has  been  recommended  as 
a  test  distinguishing  between  hepatic  waters 
that  contain  sulphuret  of  potash,  and  those 
that  only   contain  sulphuretted   hydrogen 
gas.     In  the  former  case,  a  precipitate  en- 
sues on  adding  nitrous  acid,   and   a  very 
foetid  smell  arises ;  in  the   latter,   a  slight 
cloudiness   only  appears,  and  the  smell  of 
the  water  becomes  less  disagreeable. 
D.  Oxa  ic  Acid  and  Oxalates. 
This  acid  is  a  most  delicate  test  of  lime, 
which  it  separates  from  all  its  combinations. 

1.  If  a  water  which  is  precipitated  by 
oxalic  acid,,  becomes  milky  on  adding  a 
watery  solution  of  carbonic  acid  gas,  or  by 
blowing  air  through  it  by  means  of  a  quill, 
or  glass  tube,  we  may  infer  that  pure  lime 
(or  barytes  which  has  never  yet  been  found 
pure  ih.  water)  is  present. 

2.  If  the  oxalic  acid  occasion  a  precipi- 
tate before  but  not  after  boiling,  the  lime  is 
dissolved  by  an  excess  of  carbonic  acid. 

3.  If,  after  boiling,  by  a  fixed  acid :  a 
considerable  excess  of  any  of  the  mineral 
acids,  however,  prevents  the  oxalic  acid  from 
occasioning  a  precipitate,  even  though  lime 
be  present ;  because  some  acids  decompose 
the  oxalic,  and  others,  dissolving  the  oxalate 
of  lime,  prevent  it  from  appearing. 

The  oxalates  of  ammonia,  or  of  potash, 
(which  may  easily  be  formed  by  saturating 
their  respective  carbonates  with  a  solution 


of  oxalic  acid)  are  not  liable  to  the  above 
objections,  and  are  preferable,  as  re-agents, 
to  the  uncombined  acid.  Yet  even  these 
oxalates  fail  to  detect  lime  when  supersatu- 
rated with  muriatic  or  nitric  acids ;  and  if 
such  an  excess  be  present,  it  must  be  satu- 
rated before  adding  the  test  with  pure  am- 
monia. Fluate  of  ammonia  is  the  best  test 
of  lime.  It  is  made  by  adding  carbonate  of 
ammonia  to  diluted  fluoric  acid. 

E.  Pure  Alkalis  and  Carbonated  Alkalis, 

1.  The  pure  fixed  alkalis  precipitate  all 
earths  and  metals,  whether  dissolved  by  vo- 
latile or  fixed  menstrua,  but  only  in  certain 
states  of  dilution :  for  example,  sulphate  of 
alumine  may  be  present  in  water,  in  the 
proportion  of  4  grains  to  500,  without  being 
discovered  by  pure  fixed  alkalis.  As  the 
alkalis  precipitate  so  many  substances,  it  is 
evident  they  cannot  afibrd  any  precise  in- 
formation when  employed  as  re-agents. 
From  the  colour  of  the  precipitate,  as  it 
approaches  to  pure  white,  or  recedes  from  it, 
an  expeiienced  eye  will  judge  that  the  pre- 
cipitated earth  contains  less  or  more  of  the 
metallic  admixture. 

2.  Pure  fixed  alkalis  decompose  all  salts 
with  basis  of  ammonia,  which  becomes  evi- 
dent by  its  smell,  and  also  by  the  white 
fumes  it  exhibits  when  a  stopper  is  brought 
near  it,  moistened  with  muriatic  acid. 

3.  Carbonates  of  potash  and  soda  have 
similar  efiiects. 

4.  Pure  ammonia  precipitates  all  earthy 
and  metallic  salts.  Besides  this  property, 
it  also  imparts  a  deep  blue  colour  to  any 
liquic"  that  contains  copper  in  a  state  of  so- 
lution. 

Carbonate  of  ammonia  has  the  same  pro- 
perties, except  that  it  does  not  precipitate 
magnesia  from  its  combinations.  Hence, 
to  ascertain  whether  this  earth  be  present  in 
any  solution,  add  the  carbonate  of  ammo- 
nia till  no  further  precipitation  ensues,  filter 
the  liquor,  and  then  add  pure  ammonia.  If 
any  precipitation  now  occurs,  we  may  infer- 
tile presence  of  magnesia. 

F.  Lime-Water. 

1.  Lime-water  is  applied  for  the  pur- 
poses of  a  test,  chiefly  for  detecting  car- 
bonic acid.  Let  any  liquor,  supposed  to 
contain  this  acid,  be  mixed  with  an  equal 
bulk  of  hme-water.  If  carbonic  acid  be 
present,  either  free  or  combined,  a  preci- 
pitate will  immediately  appear,  which,  on 
adding  a  few  drops  of  muriatic  acid,  will 
immediately  dissolve  with  efiervescence. 

2.  Lime-water  will  immediately  show 
the  presence  of  corrosive  sublimate,  by  a 
brick-dust  coloured  sediment.  If  arsenic 
be  present  in  any  liquid,  lime-water,  whea 
added,  will  occasion  a  precipitate,  consisting 
of  lime  and  arsenic,  which  is  very  difficultly 
soluble  in  water.  This  precipitate,  when 
mixed  up  with  oil,  and  laid  on  hot  coals, 
yields  the  well-known  garlic  smell  of 
arsenic. 


MIN 


MIN 


S6a 


G.  Pure  Barytes,  and  its  solution  in 
Water. 

1,  A  solution  of  pure  barytes  is  even 
more  effectual  than  lime-water,  in  detecting 
the  presence  of  carbonic  acid,  and  is  much 
more  portable  and  convenient ;  since  from 
the  crystals  of  this  earth,  the  solution  may 
at  any  time  be  prepared.  In  discovering 
fixed  air,  the  solution  of  barytes  is  used 
similarly  to  lime-water ;  and,  if  this  acid 
be  present,  gives,  in  like  manner,  a  preci- 
pitate soluble  with  effervescence  in  muriatic 
acid. 

Pure  strontites  has  similar  virtues  as  a 
test. 

H.  Metals. 

1.  Of  the  metals,  silver  and  mercuiy  are 
tests  of  the  presence  of  sulphurets,  and  of 
sulphuretted  hydrogen  gas.  If  a  little 
quicksilver  be  put  into  a  bottle,  containing 
water  impregnated  with  either  of  these  sub- 
stances, its  surface  soon  acquires  a  black 
film,  and,  on  shaking,  a  blackish  powder 
separates  from  it.  Silver  is  immediately 
tarnished  from  the  same  cause. 

2.  The  metals  also  may  be  used  as  tests 
of  each  other,  on  the  principle  of  elective 
affinity.  Thus,  for  example,  a  polished 
iron  plate,  immersed  in  a  solution  of  sul- 
phate of  copper,  soon  acquires  a  coat  of 
this  metal,  and  the  same  in  other  similar 
examples. 

I.  Sulphate  of  Iron. 

This  is  the  only  one  of  the  sulphates,  ex- 
cept that  of  silver,  applicable  to  the  pur- 
poses of  a  test.  When  used  in  this  view, 
it  is  generally  employed  to  ascertain  the 
presence  of  oxygenous  gas,  of  which  a 
natural  water  may  contain  a  small  quan- 
tity. 

A  water,  suspected  to  contain  this  gas, 
may  be  mixed  with  a  little  recently  dis- 
solved sulphate  of  iron,  and  kept  corked 
up.  If  an  oxyde  of  iron  be  precipitated  in 
the  course  of  a  few  days,  the  water  may  be 
inferred  to  contain  oxygenous  gas. 

Sulphate,  Jf Urate,  and  Acetate  of  Silver. 

These  solutions  are,  in  some  measure, 
applicable  to  the  same  purpose. 

1.  They  are  peculiarly  adapted  to  the 
discovery  of  muriatic  acid  and  muriates.. 
For  the  silver,  quitting  the  nitric  or  other 
acid,  combines  with  the  muriatic,  and  forms 
a  flaky  precipitate,  which  at  first  is  white, 
but,  on  exposure  to  the  sun's  light,  acquires 
a  violet  colour.  This  precipitate  Dr.  Black 
states  to  contain,  in  1000  parts,  as  much 
muriatic  acid  as  would  form  425  parts  and 
a  half  of  crystallized  muriate  of  soda,  which 
estimate  scarcely  differs  at  all  from  that  of 
Klaproth,  A  precipitation,  however,  may 
arise  from  other  causes,  which  it  may  be 
proper  to  state. 

2.  The  solutions  of  silver  in  acids  are 
precipitated  by  carbonated  alkalies  and 
earths.  The  agency  of  these  may  be  pre- 
vented by  previously  adding  a  few  drops 


of  the  same  acid  in  which  the  silver  is  dis- 
solved. 

3.  The  nitrate  and  acetate  of  silver  are 
decomposed  by  the  sulphuric  and  sulphu- 
rous acids ;  but  this  may  be  prevented  by 
adding  previously  a  few  drops  of  nitrate  or 
acetate  of  barytes,  and,  after  allowing  the 
precipitate  to  subside,  the  clear  liquor  may 
be  decanted,  and  the  solution  of  silver  add- 
ed .  Should  a  precipitation  now  take  place, 
tlie  presence  of  muriatic  acid,  or  some  one 
of  its  combinations,  may  be  suspected.  To 
obviate  uncertainty,  whether  a  precipita- 
tion be  oAving  to  sulphuric  or  muriatic  acid, 
a  solution  of  sulphate  of  silver  may  be  em- 
ployed, which  is  affected  only  by  the  latter 
acid. 

4.  The  solutions  of  silver  are  precipitated 
by  extractive  matters ;  but  in  this  case  also 
the  precipitate  is  discoloured,  and  is  soluble 
in  nitrous  acid. 

K.  Kitrate  and  Acetate  of  Lead. 

1.  Acetate  of  lead,  the  most  eligible  of 
these  two  tests,  is  precipitated  by  sulphuric 
and  muriatic  acids ;  but  as,  of  both  these, 
we  have  much  better  indicators,  it  is  not  ne- 
cessary to  enlarge  on  its  application  to  this 
purpose. 

2.  The  acetate  is  abo  a  test  of  sulphuret- 
ted hydrogen  and  of  sulphurets  of  alkalies, 
which  occasion  a  black  precipitate ;  and  if 
a  paper,  on  which  characters  are  traced 
with  a  solution  of  acetate  of  lead,  be  held 
over  a  portion  of  water  containing  sulphu- 
retted hydrogen,  they  are  soon  rendered 
visible. 

3.  The  acetate  of  lead  is  employed  in  the 
discovery  of  uncombined  boracic  acid,  a 
very  rare  ingredient  of  waters.  To  ascer- 
tain whether  this  be  present,  some  cautions 
are  necessary.  The  uncombined  alkalies 
and  earths  (if  any  be  suspected)  must  be  sa- 
turated with  acetic  acid.  The  sulphates 
must  be  decomposed  by  acetate  or  nitrate  of 
barytes,  and  the  muriates  by  acetate  or  ni- 
trate of  silver.  The  filtered  liquor,  if  bo- 
racic acid  be  contained  in  it,  will  give  a 
precipitate  soluble  in  nitric  acid  of  the  spe- 
cific gravity  of  1.3.  ^' 

L.  Kitrate  of  Mercury  prepared  with  and 
without  heat. 
Tliis  solution,  differently  prepared,  is 
sometimes  employed  as  a  test.  But,  since 
other  tests  ansv/er  the  same  purposes  more 
effectually,  it  is  not  absolutely  necessary  to 
have  these  tests. 

]M.  Muriate,  Kitrate,  and  Acetate  of 

Barytes. 
1.  These  solutions  are  all  most  delicate 
tests  of  sulphuric  acid,  and  of  its  combina- 
tions, with  which  tliey  give  a  white  preci- 
pitate, insoluble  in  dilate  muriatic  acid. 
They  are  decomposed,  however,  by  carbo- 
nates of  alkalis ;  but  the  precipitate  occa- 
sioned by  these  is  soluble  in  dilute  muriatic 
and  nitric  acid  with  effervescence,  and  may 
even  be  prevented  bv  addins:  pi'evionslv-a 


sm 


JVIIN 


MiN 


few  drops  of  the  acid  contained  in  the  bary- 
tic  salt. 

One  hundred  grains  of  dry  sulphate  of 
barytes  (according  to  Klaproth,  p.  168.) 
contain  about  45  one-fifth  of  sulphuric  acid, 
of  the  specific  gravity  1850,  according  to 
Clayfield,  33  of  acid  of  s.  g.  2240,  accord- 
ing to  Thenard,  after  calcination  about  25. 
These  estimates  differ  very  considerably. 
From  Klaproth' s  experiments,  it  appears 
that  1000  grains  of  sulphate  of  barytes  indi- 
cate 595  of  desiccated  sulphate  of  soda,  or 
1416  of  the  crystallized  salt.  The  same 
chemist  has  shown  that  100  grains  of  sul- 
phate of  barytes  are  produced  by  the  pre- 
cipitation of  71  grains  of  sulphate  of  lime. 

2.  Phosphoric  salts  also  occasion  a  preci- 
pitate with  these  tests,  which  is  soluble  in 
muriatic  acid  without  efiiervescence. 
N.  Prussiates  of  Potash  and  Lime. 

Of  these  two,  the  prussiate  of  potash  is 
the  most  eligible.  When  pure  it  does  not 
speedily  assume  a  blue  colour  on  the  addi- 
tion of  acid,  nor  does  it  immediately  preci- 
pitate muriated  barytes.  Prussiate  of  pot- 
ash is  a  very  sensible  test  of  iron,  with  the 
solutions  of  which  in  acids  it  produces  a 
Prussian  blue  precipitate,  in  consequence  of 
a  double  elective  affinity.  To  render  its 
effect  more  certain,  however,  it  may  be 
proper  to  add  previously,  to  any  jwater  sus- 
pected to  contain  iron,  a  little  mttnatic  acid, 
with  the  view  to  the  saturation  of  uncom- 
bined  alkalies,  or  earths,  which,  if  present, 
prevent  the  detection  of  any  minute  portions 
of  iron. 

1.  If  a  water,  after  boiling  and  filtration, 
does  not  afford  a  blue  precipitate  on  the  ad- 
dition of  prussiats  of  potash,  the  solvent  of 
the  iron  maybe  inferred  to  be  a  volatile  one, 
and  probably  the  carbonic  acid. 

2.  Should  the  precipitation  ensue  in  the 
boiled  water,  the  solvent  is  a  fixed  acid,  the 
jiature  of  which  must  be  ascertained  by 
other  tests. 

O.  Solution  of  Soap  in  Alcohol. 

This  solution  may  be  used  to  ascertain 
the  comparative  hardness  of  waters.  With 
distilled  wa' "  •  it  may  be  mixed  without 
producing  any  change ;  but,  if  added  to  a 
hard  water,  it  produces  a  milkiness,  more 
or  less  considerable  as  the  water  is  less 
pure ;  and  from  the  degree  of  milkiness  an 
experienced  eye  will  judge  of  its  quality. 
The  acids,  alkalis,  and  all  earthy  and  me- 
tallic salts,  decompose  soap,  and  occasion 
that  property  in  water  termed  hardness. 
Alcohol. 

Alcohol,  when  mixed  with  any  water  in 
tlie  proportion  of  about  an  equal  bulk,  pre- 
cipitates all  the  salts  which  it  is  not  capable 
of  dissolving. 

P.  Hydro-sulphuret  of  Ammonia. 

This  and  other  sulphurets,  as  well  as 
water  saturated  with  sulphuretted  hydro- 
gen,  may  be  employed  in  detecting  lead 


and  arsenic,  with  the  former  of  which  they 
give  a  black,  and  with  the  latter  a  yellowish 
precipitate.  As  lead  and  arsenic,  however, 
are  never  found  in  natural  waters,  these 
tests  are  not  required. 

MINERALS.  (Mineralia;  from  mina^ 
a  mine  of  metal.)  All  substances,  which 
do  not  possess  organization,  or  are  not  pro- 
duced by  an  organized  body,  belong  to  the 
class  called  minerals.  Among  this  varied 
class  of  materials,  which  require  the  atten- 
tion of  the  chemist  and  manufacturer,  many 
are  compounded  of  such  principles,  and 
formed  under  such  circumstances  and  situ- 
ations in  the  earth,  that  it  is  difficult  to  dis- 
tinguish them  without  having  recourse  to 
the  test  of  experiment ;  several  are  formed 
with  considerable  regularity  as  to  the  pro- 
portion of  their  principles,  their  fracture, 
their  colour,  specific  gravity,  and  figure  of 
crystallization. 

Mineral  bodies  which  enter  into  the  com- 
position of  the  globe,  are  classed  by  minera- 
logists under  four  heads: — 1.  Earths.  2. 
Salts.  3.  Inflammable  fossils;  and  4.  Me- 
tals and  their  ores.  Under  the  term  earths 
are  arranged  stones  and  earths,  which  have 
no  taste,  and  do  not  burn  when  heated  with 
contact  of  air. 

Under  the  second,  salts,  or  those  saline 
substances  which  melt  in  water  and  do  not 
burn,  they  require,  according  to  Mr.  Kir- 
wan,  less  than  two  hundred  times  their 
weight  of  water  to  dissolve  them. 

By  inflammable  fossils  are  to  be  under- 
stood all  those  minerals  not  soluble  in 
water,  and  exhibiting  a  flame  more  or  less 
evident  when  exposed  to  fire  in  contact 
with  air. 

The  fourth  class,  or  ores,  are  componnd 
bodies.  Nature  has  bestowed  their  proper 
metallic  appearance  on  some  substances, 
and  when  this  is  the  case,  or  they  are  alloy- 
ed with  other  metals,  or  semi-metals,  they 
are  called  native  metals.  But  such  as  are 
distinguished,  as  they  commonly  are,  in 
mines,  in  combination  with  some  other  un- 
metallic  substances,  are  said  to  be  mineral- 
ized. The  substance  that  sets  them  in  that 
state,  is  called  the  mineralizer,  and  the  com- 
pound of  both  an  ore.  For  example,  in  the 
common  ore  of  copper,  this  metal  is  found 
oxidized,  and  the  oxide  combined  with  sul- 
phur. The  copper  may  be  considered  as 
mineralized  with  oxygen  and  sulphur,  and 
the  compound  of  the  three  bodies  forma  an 
ore  of  copper. 

Mineral  salts.     See  Salts. 

MI'NIMUM.  A  minim.  The  sixtieth 
part  of  a  fluid-drachm.  An  important  change 
has  been  adopted  in  the  last  London  Phar- 
macopoeia, for  the  mensuration  of  liquids, 
and  the  division  of  the  wine  pint,  to  insure 
accuracy  in  the  measurement  of  quantities  of 
liquids  below  one  drachm.  The  number 
cf  drops  cx>ntained  in  one  drachm  has  been 


Mite 


MIS 


dW 


asiumed  vo  be  sixty ;  and  taking  water  as  a 
standard,  this  number,  though  by  no  means 
accurate,  would  still  be  sufficient  for  ordi- 
nary purposes  ;  but  when  other  liquids  of 
less  specific  gravity  are  used,  a  much  larger 
number  is  required  to  fill  the  same  measure, 
as  of  proof  spirit,  140  drops  are  required  to 
equal  the  bulk  of  60  of  water,  dropped  from 
the  same  vessel.  If,  therefore,  in  the  com- 
position of  medicines,  measures  suited  to 
the  standai'd  of  water  were  used  occasional- 
ly only,  and  it  was  generally  assumed  that 
60  drops  were  equal  to  one  fluid-drachm, 
and  one  fluid-drachm  was  substituted  for  60 
drops  prescribed,  twice  the  dose  intended 
■would  be  given.  There  are  further  objec- 
tions to  the  use  of  drops  ;  that  their  bulk  is 
influenced  by  the  quantity  of  liquid  con- 
tained in  the  bottle  from  which  they  fall,  by 
the  thickness  of  the  lip,  and  even  by  the 
inequalities  on  the  surface  of  the  lip  of  the 
same  bottle  ;  that  volatile  liquids,  to  which 
this  mode  is  most  commonly  applied,  are 
thus  exposed  with  extensive  surfaces,  and 
their  evaporation  promoted ;  and  on  all  these 
accounts  the  adoption  of  some  decisive,  con- 
venient, and  uniform  substitute  became  ne- 
cessary. The  subdivision  of  the  wine  pint 
has,  therefore,  been  extended  to  the  sixtieth 
part  of  the  fluid-drachm,  which  is  termed 
minim ;  and  glass  measures  expressive  of 
such  subdivision,  have  been  adopted  by  the 
college. 

Mi'wiPM.     Red  lead.     See  Lead. 

Mi'nicm  gr^co'rpm.  Native  cinna- 
bar. 

Mint,  common.     See  Mentlia  viridis. 

Mint,  pepper.     See  Mentha  piperita. 

Mint,  water.     See  Mentha  aquatica. 

Miscarriage.    See  Abortion. 

Misere're  mei.  (Have  compassion  on 
me  ;  so  called  from  its  unhappy  torments.) 
The  iliac  passion. 

Mislaw.     See  Musa  paradisiaca. 

MisocHY'Micus.  Thus  some  were  called 
who  professed  themselves  enemies  to  the 
chemists,  and  their  enthusiastic  conceits. 

MisPiCKLE.  A  white,  brilliant,  granu- 
lated iron  ore,  composed  of  iron  in  com- 
bination with  arsenic. 

Misletoe.     See  Viscum. 

MISTU'RA.  A  mixture.  A  fluid  com- 
posed of  two  or  more  ingredients.  It  is 
mostly  contracted  in  prescriptions  thus, 
mist.  e.  g.— /.  mist,  which  means,  let  a  mix- 
ture be  made. 

Mistu'ra  ammoni'aci.  Lac  ammoniaci. 
Mixture  of  ammoniacum.  "  Take  of  am- 
moniacum,  two  drachms ;  of  w^ater,  half  a 
pint ;  rub  the  ammoniacum  with  the  water 
grciduaUy  added,  till  they  are  thoroughly 
mixed." 

Mistu'ra  amygdala'rum.  Lac  amyg- 
dala. Almond  mixture,  or  emulsion. 
"  Take  of  almond  confection,  two  ounces  ; 
distilled  water,  a  pint ;  gradually  add  the 
watei-  to  <Jie  a>]jnond  confection,  rubbins: 


them  together,  till  properly  mixed  ;  then 
strain." 

Mistf'ra  assaf(e'tid^.  Lac  assafcetidce. 
Mixture  oi  assafoetida.  "  Take  of  assafoe- 
tida,  two  drachms ;  water,  half  a  pint ;  rub 
the  assafostida  with  the  water,  gradually 
added  till  they  are  thoroughly  mixed." 

Mistu'ra  ca'mphor^.  Camphor  mix- 
ture. "  Take  of  camphor,  half  a  drachm ; 
rectified  spirit,  ten  minims ;  water,  a  pint. 
First  rub  the  camphor  with  the  spirit,  then 
with  the  water  gradually  added,  and  strciiiT 
the  liquor."  A  very  elegant  preparation  of 
camphor,  for  delicate  stomaciis,  and  those 
who  cannot  bear  it  in  substance,  as  an  anti- 
spasmodic and  nervine.  There  is  a  grfiit 
loss  of  camphor  in  making  it  as  directed  by 
the  pharmacopoeia.  Water  can  only  take 
up  a  certain  quantity.  For  its  virtues,  see 
Lauras  camphora. 

Mistu'ra  co'rnu  u'sti.  Decoctum  al- 
bum. Decoction  of  hartshorn.  "  Take  of 
hartshorn,  burnt  and  prepared,  two  ounces ; 
acacia  gum,  powdered,  an  ounce  ;  water, 
three  pints.  Boil  down  to  two  pints,  con- 
stantly stirring,  and  strain."  This  is  a 
much  weaker  absorbent  than  the  mistura 
cretae,  but  is  much  more  agreeable  to  most 
people.  It  forms  an  excellent  drink  in  fe- 
vers attended  with  diarrhoea,  and  acidities 
of  the  primae  viae. 

Mistu'ra  cre'tm.  Chalk  mixture, 
"Take  of  prepared  chalk,  half  an  ounce ;  re- 
fined sugar,  three  drachms ;  gum  Arabic, 
powdered,  half  an  ounce;  water,  a  pint. 
Mix."  A  very  useful  and  pleasant  form  of 
administering  chalk  as  an  adstringent  and 
antacid.  It  is  particularly  calculated  for 
children,  in  whom  it  allays  the  many  deran- 
ged actions  of  the  primae  viae,  which  are  pro- 
duced by  acidities.  Dose,  one  ounce  to  three, 
frequently.    See  CVe/a  and  Carbonas  calcis, 

Mistu'ra  fe'rri  coivipo'sita.  "  Take 
of  myrrh,  powdered,  a  drachm ;  subcarbo- 
nate  of  potash,  twenty-five  gi*ains  ;  rose- 
v/ater,  seven  fluid  ounces  and  a  half ;  sul- 
phate of  iron,  powdered,  a  scruple  ;  spirit 
of  nutmeg,  half  a  fluid  ounce  ;  refined  su- 
gar, a  drachm.  Rub  together  the  myrrh^ 
the  subcarbonate  of  potash  and  sugar;  and, 
during  the  trituration,  add  gradually,  first, 
the  rose-water  and  spirit  of  nutmegs,  and 
last,  the  sulphate  of  iron.  Pour  the  mix- 
ture immediately  into  a  proper  glass  bottle, 
and  stop  it  close."  This  preparation  is  the 
celebrated  mixture  of  Dr.  Griffiths,  A  che- 
mical decomposition  is  effected  in  forming 
this  mixture,  a  subcarbonate  of  iron  is  form- 
ed, and  a  sulphate  of  potash. 

Mistu'ra  guai'aci.  "  Take  of  guaiacum 
gum-resin,  a  drachm  and  a  half;  refined 
sugar,  two  di-achms  ;  mucilage  of  acacia 
gum,  two  fluid  drachms ;  cinnamon  water, 
eight  fluid  ounces.  Rub  the  guaiacum 
with  the  sugar,  then  with  the  mucilage  ; 
and,  when  they  are  mixed,  pour  on  the 
cinnamon  water  gradually,  rubbing  them 


56S 


MOi 


MOL 


together."'      For  its  virtues,    see   Guwca- 
cum. 

Mistu'e.a  mo'schi.  "  Take  of  musk, 
acacia  gum,  powdered,  refined  sugar,  of 
each  a  drachm ;  rose-water,  six  fluid  ounces. 
Rub  the  musk  first  with  tlie  sugar,  then 
with  the  gum,  and  add  the  rose-water  by 
degrees."  An  excellent  diaphoretic  and 
antispasmodic.  It  is  by  far  the  best  way  of 
administering  musk,  when  bolusses  cannot 
be  swallowed.  Dose,  one  ounce  to  three, 
frequently. 

Mithridaie  mustard.  See  Thlaspi  cam- 
pestre. 

MiTHRiDA'TiTJM.  The  electuary  called 
Mithridate,  from  Mithridates,  king  of  Pon- 
tus  and  Bithynia,  who  experiencing  the 
■virtues  of  the  simples  separately,  afterwards 
combined  them ;  but  then  the  composition 
consisted  of  but  few  ingredients,  viz.  twenty 
leaves  of  rue,  two  walnuts,  two  figs,  and  a 
little  salt :  of  this  he  took  a  dose  every 
morning,  to  guard  liimself  against  the  efiects 
of  poison. 

MITRAL  VALVES.  ValvulcE  mitrales. 
The  valves  of  the  left  ventricle  of  the  heart 
are  so  called  from  their  resemblance  to  a 
mitre. 

Mi'vA.  An  ancient  term  for  the  form  of 
a  medicine,  not  unlike  a  thick  syrup,  now 
called  Marmalade. 

MIXTURE.     1.  See  Mistura. 

2.  Chemical  mixture  should  be  distin- 
guished from  chemical  solution ;  in  the 
former,  tlie  aggregate  particles  can  again  be 
separated  by  mechanical  means,  and  the 
proportion  of  the  different  particles  deter- 
mined ;  but,  in  solution,  no  mechanical 
power  whatsoever  can  separate  them. 

Mo'cHLiA.  (From  [jio^Kn;,  a  lever.)  A 
3'eduction  of  the  bones  from  an  unnatural  to 
a  natural  situation. 

Mo'cHLicA.  (From  (xo^xiuo),  to  move.) 
Violent  purges. 

MODI'OLUS.  (Dim.  of  modus,  a  mea- 
sui'e.)  The  nucleus,  as  it  were,  of  the 
cochlea  of  the  ear  is  so  termed.  It  ascends 
from  the  basis  of  the  cochlea  to  the  apex. 

Mofetle.     £■  e  Nitrogen. 

MOFFAT  WATER.  A  cold  sulphu- 
reous water,  of  a  very  simple  composi- 
tion. Moffat,  a  village  situated  about 
fifty-six  miles  south-west  of  Edinburgh,  af- 
fords this  mineral  water  ;  when  first  drawn, 
it  appears  rather  milky  and  bluish  ;  the 
smell  is  exactly  similar  to  that  of  Harrow- 
gate  ;  the  smell  is  sulphureous  and  saline, 
without  any  thing  bitter.  It  sparkles  some- 
what on  being  poured  from  one  glass  to 
another. 

Accordmg  to  Dr.  Garnett's  analysis,  a 
wine  gallon  of  Moffat  water  contains  thirty- 
six  grains  of  muriate  of  soda,  five  cubic 
inches  of  carbonic  acid  gas,  four  of  azotic 
gas,  and  ten  of  sulphuretted  hj^drogen, 
making  altogether  nineteen  cubic  inches  of 
gaso     Moffat  water  is.  therefore,  very  sim- 


ple in  its  composition,  and  hence  it  produ- 
ces efiects  somewhat  similar  to  those  of  Har- 
rowgate.  It  is,  perhaps,  on  this  account  also 
that  it  so  soon  loses  the  hepatic  gas,  on 
which  depends  the  greatest  part  of  its  me- 
dicinal power.  The  only  sensible  eflfect  of 
this  water  is  that  of  increasing  the  flow  of 
urine  ;  when  it  purges,  it  appears  rather  to 
take  place  from  the  excessive  dose  than 
from  its  mineral  ingredients.  This  water 
appears  to  be  useful  chiefly  in  cutaneous 
eruptions,  and  as  an  external  application  at 
an  increased  temperature,  scrofula  in  its 
early  stage  appears  to  be  alleviated  by  it  ; 
it  is  also  used  as  an  external  application 
to  irritable  ulcers,  and  is  recommended  in 
dyspepsia,  and  where  there  is  inaction  of 
the  alimentary  canal. 

Mogila'lia.  (From  f^oyity  difficulty, 
and  xttxiw,  to  speak.)  A  difficulty  of 
speech. 

Mo'la.  (Heb.)  1.  The  knee-pan;  so 
named  because  it  is  shaped  like  a  mill-stone, 
2.  A  mole,  or  shapeless  mass  of  flesh  in  the 
uterus.     See  Mole. 

MOLAPv  GLANDS.  Glandula  molares. 
Two  salival  glands  situated  on  each  side  of 
the  mouth,  between  the  masseter  and  buc- 
cinator muscles,  the  excretory  ducts  of 
which  open  near  the  last  dens  molaris. 

MOLA'RIS.  (From  molaris,  a  grind- 
stone :  because  they  grind  the  food.)  A 
double-tooth.     See  Teeth. 

Molasses.     See  Saccharum. 

Molda'vica.     See  Dracocephalum. 

MOLE.  Mola.  By.  this  term  authors 
have  intended  to  describe  different  produc- 
tions of,  or  excretions  from  the  uterus. 

By  some  it  has  been  used  to  signify  every 
kind  of  fleshy  substance,  particularly  those 
which  are  properly  called  polypi ;  by  others, 
those  only  which  are  the  consequence  of 
imperfect  conception,  or  when  the  ovum  is 
in  a  morbid  or  decayed  state ;  and  by  many, 
which  is  the  most  popular  opinion,  every 
coagulum  of  blood  which  continues  long 
enough  in  the  uterus  to  assume  somewhat 
of  an  organized  form,  and  to  have  only  the 
fibrous  part,  as  it  has  been  called,  remain- 
ing, is  denominated  a  mole. 

There  is  surely  much  impropriety,  says 
Dr.  Denman,  in  including,  under  one  ge- 
neral name,  appearances  so  contrary  and 
substances  so  different. 

For  an  account  of  the  first  kind,  see  Po- 
lypus. 

Of  the  second  kind,  wliich  has  been  de- 
fined as  an  ovum  deforme,  as  it  is  the  conse- 
quence of  conception,  it  might  more  justly 
be  arranged  under  the  class  of  monsters  ; 
for  though  it  has  the  appearance  of  a  shape- 
less mass  of  flesh,  if  examined  carefully 
with  a  knife,  various  parts  of  a  child  may 
be  discovered,  lying  together  in  apparent 
confusion,  but  in  actual  regularity.  The 
pedicle  also  by  which  it  is  connected  to  the 
uterus,  is  not  of  a  fleshy  tex*^nre,  like  that 


MOL 


MOL 


569 


ef  the  polypus,  but  has  a  regular  series  of 
vessels  like  the  umbilical  cord,  and  there  is 
likewise  a  placenta  and  membranes  contain- 
ing water.  The  symptoms  attending  the 
formation,  growth,  and  expulsion  of  this 
apparently  confused  mass  from  the  uterus, 
correspond  with  tliose  of  a  well-formed 
child. 

With  respect  to  the  third  sort  of  mole, 
an  incision  into  its  substance  will  discover 
its  true  nature  ;  for  although  the  external 
surface  appears  at  the  first  view  to  be  orga- 
nized flesh,  the  internal  part  is  composed 
merely  of  coagulated  blood.  As  substances 
of  this  kind,  which  mostly  occur  after  deli- 
very, would  always  be  expelled  by  the  action 
of  the  uterus,  there  seems  to  be  no  reason 
for  a  particular  inquiry,  if  popular  opinion 
had  not  annexed  the  idea  of  mischief  to 
them,  and  attributed  their  formation  or  con- 
tinuamce  in  the  uterus  to  the  negligence  or 
misconduct  of  the  practitioner.  Hence  the 
persuasion  arose  of  the  necessity  of  extract- 
ing all  the  coagula  of  blood  out  of  the  ute- 
rus, immediately  after  the  expulsion  of  the 
placenta,  or  of  giving  medicines  to  force 
them  away  :  but  abundant  experience  hath 
proved,  that  the  retention  of  such  coagula 
is  not,  under  any  circumstances,  productive 
of  danger,  and  that  they  are  most  safely 
expelled  by  the  action  of  the  uterus,  though 
at  very  different  periods  after  their  for- 
mation. 

Mo'llb.     Indian  mastich. 

MOLLl'TIES  O'SSIUxM.  {Mollities, 
from  mollis,  soft.)  A  disease  of  the  bones, 
wherein  they  can  be  bent  without  fracturing 
them,  in  consequence  either  of  the  inordi- 
nate absorption  of  the  phosphate  of  lime, 
from  which  their  natural  solidity  is  derived. 
or  else  of  this  matter  not  being  duly  se- 
creted and  deposited  in  their  fabric.  In 
rickets,  the  bones  only  yield  and  become 
distorted  by  slow  degrees ;  but  in  the  pre- 
sent disease  they  may  be  at  once  bent  in 
any  direction.  The  mollities  ossium  is 
rare,  and  its  causes  not  well  understood. 
All  the  cases  of  mollities  ossium  yet  on 
record  have  pi'oved  fatal,  and  no  means  of 
cure  are  yet  known.  On  dissection  of  those 
who  have  died,  all  the  bones,  except  the 
teeth,  have  been  found  unusually  soft,  so 
that  scarcely  any  of  them  could  resist  the 
knife,  the  periosteum  has  been  found  thicker 
than  usual,  and  the  bones  have  been  found 
to  contain  a  great  quantity  of  oily  matter 
and  little  earth. 

MOLLl'TIES  U'NGUIUM.  A  pre- 
ternatural softness  of  the  nails  ;  it  often  ac- 
companies chlorosis. 

Mollifica'tio.  a  barbarous  term  for 
a  palsy  of  the  musdes  in  any  particular 
part. 

Molttcce'hse  Li'GNtrM.  See  Croton 
tiglium. 

MOLYBDATE.  Molybdas.  A  salt 
formed  by  the  union  of  the  molybiiJc  acid 


with  different  basis :  thus,  molybdate  of  an- 
timony, fee. 

MOLYBDE'NA.  (From  (aokuQIoc^ 
lead.)  Molybditis.  A  metal  which  exists 
mineralized  by  sulphur  in  the  ore  callefl 
sulphuret  of  molybdena.  This  ore,  which 
is  very  scarce,  is  so  similar  in  several  of  its 
properties  to  plumbago  that  they  were  long 
considered  as  varieties  of  the  samesubstance. 
It  is  of  a  light  lead-grey  colour,  its  surface 
is  smooth,  and  feels  unctuous,  its  texture  is 
lamellated,  it  soils  the  fingers,  and  marks 
paper  bluish-black,  or  silver-grey.  It  may 
be  cut  with  a  knife.  It  is  generally  found 
in  compact  masses  ;  seldom  in  particles,  or 
crystallized.  It  is  met  with  in  Sweden, 
Spain,  Saxony,  Siberia,  and  Iceland. 
Scheele  showed  that  a  peculiar  metallic  acid 
might  be  obtained  from  it ;  and  later  che- 
mists have  succeeded  in  reducing  this  acid 
to  the  metallic  state.  We  are  indebted  to 
Mr.  Hatchett,  for  a  full  and  accurate  analy- 
sis of  this  ore. 

The  native  sulphuret  of  molybdena,  is  the 
only  ore  hitherto  known,  which  contains  this 
metal. 

Properties  of  molybdena. — Molybdena  is 
eitlier  in  an  agglutinated  blackish  friable 
mass,  having  little  metallic  brilliancy,  or  in 
a  black  powder.  The  mass  slightly  united^ 
shows  by  a  magnifying  glass,  small  round 
brilliant  grains.  Its  weight  is  about  8.  It 
is  one  of  the  most  infusible  of  the  metals.  It 
is  capable  of  combining  with  a  number  of 
metals  by  fusion.  It  forms  with  sulphur  an 
artificial  sulphuret  of  molybdena  analogous 
to  its  ore.  It  unites  also  to  phosphorus. 
The  affinity  of  molybdena  for  oxygen  is 
very  feeble,  according  to  Mr.  Hatchett. 
The  alkalis  have  no  action  on  molybdena 
in  the  moist  way,  but  it  enters  readily  into 
fusion  with  potash  and  soda.  It  is  oxidr- 
zable  by  boiling  sulphuric  acid,  and  acidifi- 
able  by  the  nitric  acid.  Muriatic  acid  does 
not  act  upon  it.  It  is  capable  of  existing  in 
not  less  tlian  four  different  degrees  of  oxy- 
genation. 

Method  of  obtaining  molybdena. — To 
obtain  molybdena  is  a  task  of  the  utmost 
difficulty.  Few  chemists  have  succeeded  ia 
producing  this  metal,  on  account  of  its  great 
infusibility.  The  method  recommended  in 
general  is  the  following : — Molybdic  acid 
is  to  be  formed  into  a  paste  with  oil,  dried 
at  the  fire,  and  then  exposed  to  a  violent 
heat  in  a  crucible  lined  with  charcoal.  By 
this  means  the  oxide  becomes  decomposed ; 
a  black  agglutinated  substance  is  obtained, 
very  brittle  under  the  finger,  and  having  a 
metallic  brilliancy.  This  is  the  metal  called 
molybdena. 

Molybdi'tis.     See  Molybdena. 

Molt'bdos.  (Ot<  fAoxii  ttQ  jietdog,  from 
its  gravity.)     Lead. 

Molx'za.  (Dim.  of  |W&)Xt/,  mole.)  Gar» 
lie;  whose  head,  like  moly^^is  aot  divifed 
into  clove?. 

72 


s^ 


MON 


MoMi'scvs.  (Fi'om  //.a^os}  a  blemish.) 
That  part  of  the  teeth  which  is  next  the 
gums,  aad  which  is  usually  covered  with  a 
foul  tartareous  crust. 

MOMO'RDICA.  (Momordica;  from 
mordeOf  to  bite ;  from  its  sharp  taste.)  The 
name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the  Linnfean 
system.  Class,  Monoecia.  Order,  Synge- 
nesia.     The  balsam  apple  plant. 

Momo'rdica  elate'rium.  The  syste- 
matic name  of  the  squirting  cucumber,  Ela- 
terium.  Cucumis  agreslis.  Cucumis  asininus. 
Cucumis  sylvesiris.  Elalerium  officinarum. 
Boubalios.  GvMrerba  orba.  Wild  or  squirt- 
ing cucumber.  Momordica  elaterium ; 
pomis  hispidis  cirrhisnullis,  of  Linnsus. 
The  dried  sediment  from  the  juice  of  this 
plant  is  the  elaterium  of  the  shops.  It  has 
neither  smell  nor  taste,  and  is  the  most  pow- 
erful cathartic  in  the  whole  materia  medica. 
Its  efficacy  in  dropsies  is  said  to  be  conside- 
rable ;  it,  however,  requires  great  caution  in 
the  exhibition.  From  the  eighth  to  the  half 
of  a  grain  should  be  given  at  first,  and  re- 
peated at  proper  intervals  until  it  operates. 

Mona'rda  fistulo'sa.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  purple  monarda.  The  leaves 
of  this  plant  have  a  fragrant  smell,  and  an 
aromatic  and  somewhat  bitter  taste,  possess- 
ing nervine,  stomachic,  and  deobstruent  vir- 
tues. An  infusion  is  recommended  in  the 
cure  of  intermittent  fevers. 

Mone'lli.     a  species  of  Anagallis, 

Money-wort.  See  Lysimachia  nummu- 
laria. 

Monks  rhubarb.     See  Rumex  alpinus. 

Monkshood.     See  Anthora. 

MoNo'cuLUM.  (From^wove?,  single,  and 
oculus,  the  eye.)  A  name  given  to  the 
caecum,  or  blind  gut,  by  Paracelsus,  be- 
cause it  is  perforated  only  at  one  end. 

MoNO'CTTLrs.  (From  ywovoc,  one,  and 
oculus,  an  eye.)  Monopia.  A  very  un- 
common species  of  monstrosity,  in  which 
there  is  but  one  eye,  and  that  mostly  above 
the  root  of  the  nose. 

Monohe'mera.  (From  /uovo;,  single, 
and  ufAiptt,  a  day.)  A  disease  of  one  day's 
continuance. 

Mono'machow.  The  intestinum  csecum. 

Mojvope'gia.  (From  fjtovoi,  single,  and 
TTfiyvvfAt,  to  compress.)  A  pain  in  only  one 
side  of  the  head. 

Mow'PiA.  (From  fxovoQ,  single,  and  m'\, 
the  eye.)     See  Monoculus. 

MoNo'RCHis.  (From  fxsva?,  one,  and 
o/3_p^/j,  a  testicle.)  An  epithet  for  a  person 
that  has  but  one  testicle. 

MONRO,  Alexander,  was  born  in 
London,  of  Scotch  parents,  in  1697.  His 
father,  who  was  an  army  surgeon,  settled 
afterwards  at  Edinburgh,  and  took  great 
interest  in  his  education.  At  a  proper  age, 
he  sent  him  to  attend  Cheselden  in  London, 
where  he  displayed  great  assiduity,  and  laid 
the  foundation  of  his  celebrated  work  on 
^he  Bon^  :  he  then  went  to  PsH-js,  and  in 


MOK 

1718  to  Leyden,  where  he  received  the  par* 
ticular  commendation  of  Boerhaave.  Re^ 
turning  to  Edinburgh  the  following  year,  he 
was  appointed  professor  and  demonstrator 
of  anatomy  to  the  compa.ny  of  Surgeons, 
and  soon  after  he  began  to  give  public  lec- 
tures on  that  subject,  Dr.  Alston  at  the  same 
time  taking  up  the  Materia  Medica  and  Bo- 
tany. This  may  be  regarded  as  the  opening 
of  that  medical  school,  which  has  since  ex- 
tended its  fame  throughout  Europe,  and 
even  to  America.  The  two  lectureships 
were  placed  upon  the  university  establish- 
ment in  1720,  and  others  shortly  added  to 
complete  the  system  of  medical  education ; 
but  an  opportunity  of  seeing  practice  being 
still  wanting,  Dr.  Monro  pointed  out  in  a 
pamphlet  the  advantages  of  such  an  institu- 
tion ;  the  Royal  Infirmary  v/as  therefore  es- 
tablished, and  he  commenced  Clinical  Lec- 
tures on  Surgery;  and  Dr.  Rutherford, 
afterwards  extended  the  plan  to  Medical 
cases.  None  of  the  new  professors  contri- 
buted so  much  to  the  celebrity  of  this  school 
as  Dr.  Monro,  not  only  by  the  diligent  and 
skilful  execution  of  the  duties  of  his  office, 
but  also  by  various  ingenious  and  useful 
publications.  He  continued  his  lectures 
during  upwards  of  six  months  annually  for 
nearly  forty  years,  and  acquired  such  repu- 
tation, that  students  flocked  to  him  from  the 
most  distant  parts  of  the  kingdom.  His 
first  and  chief  work  was  his  "  Osteology'* 
in  1726,  intended  for  his  pupils  ;  but  which 
became  very  popular,  passed  through  nume- 
rous editions,  and  was  translated  into  most 
European  languages :  he  afterwards  added 
a  concise  description  of  the  nerves,  and  a 
very  accurate  account  of  the  lacteal  system 
and  thoracic  duct.  He  was  also  the  father 
and  active  supporter  of  a  society,  to  whicli 
the  public  is  indebted  for  six  volumes  of 
"  Medical  Essays  and  Observations :"  he 
acted  as  secretary,  and  had  the  chief  labour 
in  the  publication  of  these,  besides  having 
contributed  many  valuable  papers,  espe- 
cially an  elaborate  Essay  on  the  Nutrition 
of  the  Foetus.  The  plan  of  the  society  was 
afterwards  extended,  and  three  volumes  of 
"  Essays  Physical  and  Literary"  were  pub- 
lished, in  which  Dr.  Monro  has  several  use- 
ful papers.  His  last  publication  was  au 
Account  of  the  Success  of  Inoculation  in 
Scotland.  He  left,  however,  several  works 
in  manuscript ;  of  which  a  short  Treatise 
on  Comparative  Anatomy,  and  his  oration 
"  De  Cuticula,''  have  been  since  given  to 
the  public.  In  1759  Dr.  Monro  resigned 
his  anatomical  chair  to  his  son,  but  conti- 
nued his  Clinical  lectures ;  he  exerted  him- 
self also  in  promoting  almost  every  object 
of  public  utility.  He  was  chosen  a  fellow 
of  the  Royal  Society  of  London,  and  an 
honorary  member  of  the  Royal  Academy 
of  Surgery  at  Paris.     He  died  in  1767. 

MoNS.     A  mount,  or  hill. 

MONS    VE'NERIS.      The    frJan^ular 


'MON 


MOR 


s-ti 


eminence  immediately  over  the  os  pubis  ol 
women,  that  is  covered  with  hair. 

MONSTER.  Lxisus  natura.  Dr.  Den- 
man  divides  monsters  into,  1st,  Monsters 
from  redundance  or  multiplicity  of  parts ; 
2d,  Monsters  from  deficiency  or  want  of 
parts;  3d,  Monsters  from  confusion  of 
parts. 

To  these  might  perhaps  be  added,  with- 
out impropriety,  another  kind,  in  which 
thei'e  is  neither  redundance,  nor  deficien- 
cy, nor  confusion  of  parts,  but  an  error  of 
place,  as  in  transposition  of  the  viscera. 
But  children  born  with  diseases,  as  the 
hydrocephalus,  or  their  eifects,  as  in  some 
cases  of  blindness,  from  previous  inflam- 
mation, cannot  be  properly  considered  as 
monsters,  thouglj  they  are  often  so  deno- 
minated, hi 

Of  the  first  order  there  may  be   two 
kinds  ;   redundance  or  multiplicity  of  na- 
tural   parts,    as    of   two   heads   and   one 
body,  of  one  head  and  two  bodies,  an  in- 
creased niunber  of  limbs,   as  leg-s,   arms, 
fingers,  and  toes ;  or  excrescences  or  addi- 
tions to  parts  of  no  certain  form,  as  those 
iipon  the  head  and  other  parts  of  the  body. 
It  is  not  surprising  that  we   should    be 
ignorant  of  the  manner  in  which  monstei's 
or  irregular  births  are  generated  or  pro- 
duced ;  though  it  is  probable  that  the  laws 
by  which  these  are  governed  are  as  regular, 
both  as  to  cause  and  effect,  as  in  common 
or  natural   productions.      Formerly,    and 
indeed  till  within  tliese  few  years,  it  was 
a  generally  received  opinion,  that  monsters 
were  not  primordial  or  aboriginal,  but  that 
they  were  caused  subsequently,  by  the  pow- 
er of  the  imagination  of  the  mother  trans- 
ferring the  imperfection  of  some  external 
object,  or  the  mark  of  something  for  which 
she  longed,  and  with  which  she  was  not 
indulged,  to  the  child  of  which  she  WEis 
pregnant ;  or  by  some  accident  which  hap- 
pened to  her  during  her  pregnancy.     Such 
opinions,  it  is  reasonable  to  think,  were 
permitted   to   pass    current  in   order    to 
protect  pregnant  women  from  all  hazard- 
ous and  disagreeable  occupations,  to  screen 
them  from  severe  labour,  and  to  procure 
for   them  a  greater  share  of  indulgence 
and  tenderness  than  could  be  granted  to 
them  in  the  common  occurrences  of  life. 
The  laws  and  customs  of  every  civilized 
nation  have,  in  some  degree,  established  a 
persuasion  that  there  was  something  sacred 
in  the  person  of  a  pregnant  woman :  and 
this  may  be  right  in  several  points  of  view ; 
but  these  only  go  a  little  way  towards 
justifying  the   opinion  of  monsters  being 
caused  by  the  imagination  of  the  mother. 
The  opinion  has  been  disproved  by  com- 
mon observation,  and   by  philosophy,  not 
perhaps  by  positive  proofs,  but  by  many 
strong  negative  facts ;  as  the  improbability 
of  any  child  being  born  perfect,  had  such  a 
Tjower  existed:    the  freedom  of  children 


from  any  blemish,  their  mothers  being  in 
situations  most  exposed  to  objects  likely  to 
produce  them;  the  ignorance  of  the  mother 
of  any  thing  being  wrong  in  the  child,  till, 
from  information  of  the  fact,  she  begins  to 
recollect  every  accident  which  happened 
during  her  pregnancy,  and  assigns  the 
worst,  or  the  most  plausible  as  the  cause ; 
the  organization  and  colour  of  these  adven- 
titious substances ;  the  frequent  occurrence 
of  monsters  in  the  brute  creation,  in  which 
the  power  of  the  imagination  cannot  be 
great ;  and  the  analogous  appearances  in 
the  vegetable  system,  where  it  does  not  ex- 
ist in  any  degree.  Judging,  however,  from 
appearances,  accidents  may  perhaps  be  al- 
lowed to  have  considerable  influence  in  the 
production  of  monsters  of  some  kinds,  either 
by  actual  injury  upon  parts,  or  by  suppress- 
ing or  deranging  the  principle  of  growth, 
because,  when  an  arm,  for  instance,  is  want- 
ing, the  rudiments  of  the  deficient  parts 
may  generally  be  discovered. 

MORBI'LLI.     (Dim.  of  niorhus,  a  dis- 
ease.)     See  Rubeola. 

Mo'REUS  ARatTA'TTJS.     The  jaundicc. 
Mo'rbfs  atto'jvitus.     The  epilepsy,  or 
apoplexy. 

Mo'reus  cosa'ritjs.    See  Jirthropuosis. 
Mo'recs  ga'llicus.    The  venereal  dis- 
ease. 

Mo'rbtjs  hercu'leus.     The  epilepsy. 
Mg'rbtts  infajvti'lis.     The  epilepsy. 
Mo'rbtjs  I'lfDicFS.    The  Indian  disease, 
the  venereal  disease. 

Mo'rbus  MA'GNtrs.     The  epilepsy. 
Mo'e.bus   ki'ger.     The  black  disease. 
So  Hippocrates  named  it,    and  thus  de- 
scribed it.     This  disorder  is  known  by  vo- 
miting a  concrete  blood  of  a  blackish  red 
colour,  and  mixed  with  a  large  quantity  of 
insipid,  acid,  or  viscid  phlegm.     This  eva- 
cuation is  generally  preceded  by  a  pungent 
tensive  pain,   in  both  the  hypochondria; 
and  the  appearance  of  the  disease  is  attend- 
ed with  anxiety,  a  compressive  pain  in  the 
prscordia,  and  fainting,  wliich  last  is  more 
frequent  and  violent,  when  the  blood  which 
is  evacuated  is  foetid  and  corrupt.      The 
stomach  and  the  spleen  are  the  principal, 
if  not  the  proper  seat  of  this  disease, 
Mo'rbus  re'giits.     The  jaundice, 
Mo'rbus  sa'cer.     The  epilepsy. 
Mo'reij.     See  Phallus  esculentus. 
More'tus.    (From  morum,  the  mulber- 
ry.)    A  decoction  of  mulberries. 

MORGAGNI,  Giambatista,  was  born 
at  Forli,  in  1682.  He  commenced  his  me- 
dical studies  at  Bologna,  and  displayed  such 
ardour  and  talent,  that  Valsalva  availed 
himself  of  his  assistance  in  his  researches 
into  the  organ  of  hearing,  and  in  drawing 
up  his  memoirs  on  that  subject.  He  also 
performed  the  professoral  duties  during  the 
temporary  absence  of  Valsalva,  and  by  his 
skill  and  obliging  manners  procured  gene- 
ral esteem.     He  afterwards  prosecuted  his 


572 


MOR 


MOR. 


studies  at  Venice  and  Padua,  and  then  set- 
tled in  his  native  place.  He  soon  however 
perceived,  that  this  was  too  contracted  a 
sphere  for  his  abilities ;  wherefore  he  re- 
turned to  Padua,  where  a  vacancy  soon  oc- 
curring, he  was  nominated  in  1711  to  teach 
the  theory  of  physic.  He  had  already  dis- 
tinguished himself  by  the  publication,  five 
years  before,  of  tiie  first  part  of  liis  "  Ad- 
versaria Anatomica,"  a  work  remarkable 
for  its  accuracy  as  well  as  originality ;  of 
which  subsequently  five  other  parts  appear- 
ed. He  assisted  Lancisi  in  preparing  for 
publication  the  valuable  drawings  of  Eus- 
tachius,  which  came  out  in  1714.  The  fol- 
lowing year  he  was  appointed  to  the  first 
anatomical  professorship  in  Padua ;  and 
from  that  period  ranked  at  the  head  of  the 
anatomists  of  his  time.  He  was  also  well 
versed  in  general  literature,  and  other  sub- 
jects not  immediately  connected  with  his 
profession ;  and  honours  were  rapidly  accu- 
mulated upon  him  from  every  quarter  of 
Europe.  He  was  distinguished  by  the  par- 
ticular esteem  of  three  successive  popes, 
and  by  the  visits  of  all  the  learned  and  great 
who  came  into  his  neighbourhood  ;  and  his 
native  city  placed  a  bust  of  him  in  their 
public  hall  during  his  life,  witli  aii  honorary 
inscription.  Though  he  had  a  large  family, 
he  accumulated  a  considerable  property  by 
his  industry  and  economy ;  and  by  means  of 
a  good  constitution  and  regular  habits,  he 
attained  the  advanced  age  of  90.  Besides 
the  Adversaria  he  published  several  other 
works,  two  quarto  volumes  of  anatomical 
epistles,  an  essay  on  the  proper  method  of 
acquiring  medical  science,  which  appeared 
on  his  appointment  to  the  theoretical  chair, 
&c.  But  that  which  has  chiefly  rendered 
his  name  illustrious  is  entitled  "  De  Sedi- 
bus  et  Causis  Morborum,"  printed  at  Ve- 
nice in  1760.  It  contains  a  prodigious  col- 
lection of  dissections  of  morbid  bodies,  made 
by  Valsalva  and  himself,  arranged  accord- 
ing to  the  organs  affected.  He  followed 
the  plan  of  Bonetus ;  but  the  accuracy  of 
his  details  renders  the  collection  far  supe- 
rior in  value  to  any  that  had  preceded  it. 

Mo'ria.  (From  f^upog,  foolish.)  Idiot- 
ism.     Fatuity. 

Mo'ro.  (From  mon«»i,  a  mulberry.)  A 
small  abscess  resembling  a  mulberry. 

MoRo'sis.  (From  fAcepog,  foolish.)  See 
..4  mcntia. 

Morphe'a  a'lba.  (From  f/io[i<^>i,  form.) 
A  species  of  cutaneous  leprosy.  See  Alphus. 

Morse'llcts.     Morsulus.     A  lozenge. 

Mo'rsuli.  An  ancient  name  for  those 
ibrms  of  medicines  which  were  to  be  chew- 
ed in  the  mouth,  as  a  lozenge,  the  word 
signifying  a  little  mouthful. 

Mo'rsus  dia'boli.  The  fimbriae  of  the 
Fallopian  tubes. 

Mo'rta.     See  Pemphigus. 

MoRTARi'oLUM.  (Dim.  of  mortarium, 
a  mortar.)  In  chemistry,  it  is  a  sort  of 
mould  for  making  cupels  with,  also  a  little 


mortar.  In  anatomy,  it  is  the  sockets  of 
the  teeth. 

MORTIFICATION.  (From mors,  death, 
and^o,  to  become.)  Morlificatio.  Gan- 
grena.  Sphacelus.  The  loss  of  vitality  of 
a  part  of  the  body.  Surgeons  divide  mor- 
tification into  two  species,  the  one  preceded 
by  inflammation,  the  other  without  it.  In 
inflammations  that  are  to  terminate  in  mor- 
tification, there  is  a  diminution  of  power 
joined  to  an  increased  action ;  this  becomes 
a  cause  of  mortification,  by  destroying  the 
balance  of  power  and  action,  which  ought 
to  exist  in  every  part.  There  are,  how- 
ever, cases  of  mortification  that  do  not  arise 
wholly  from  that  as  a  cause :  of  this  kind 
are  thp  carbuncle  and  the  slough,  formed 
ill  the  small-pox  pustule.  Healthy  phleg- 
monous inflammation  seldom  ends  in  morti- 
fication, though  it  does  so  when  very  vehe- 
ment and  extensive.  Erysipelatous  inflam- 
mation is  observed  most  frequently  to  ter- 
minate in  gangrene  ;  and  whenever  phleg- 
mon is  in  any  degree  conjoined  with  an 
erysipelatous  afiection,  which  it  not  unfre- 
quently  is,  it  seems  thereby  to  acquire  tlie 
same  tendency,  being  more  difficult  to  bring 
to  resolution,  or  suppuration,  than  the  true 
phlegmon,  and  more  apt  to  run  into  a  mor- 
tified state. 

Causes  which  impede  the  circulation  of 
the  part  affected,  will  occasion  mortifica- 
tion, as  is  exemplified  in  strangulated  her- 
nia, tied  polypi,  or  a  limb  being  deprived 
of  circulation  from  a  dislocated  joint. 

Preventing  the  entrance  of  artei'ial  blood 
into  a  limb,  is  also  another  cause.  Para- 
lysis, conjoined  with  pressure,  old  age,  and 
ossification  of  the  arteries,  may  produce 
mortification ;  also  cold,  particularly  if 
followed  by  the  sudden  application  of 
warmth;  and  likewise  excessive  heat  ap- 
plied to  a  part. 

The  symptoms  of  mortification  that  take 
place  after  inflammation  are  various,  but 
generally  as  follows : — tlie  pain  and  sym- 
pathetic fever  suddenly  diminish,  the  part 
affected  becomes  soft,  and  of  a  livid  colour, 
losing  at  the  same  time  more  or  less  of  its 
sensibility. 

When  any  part  of  the  body  loses  all  mo- 
tion, sensibility,  and  natural  heat,  and  be- 
comes of  a  brown  livid  or  black  colour,  it 
is  said  to  be  affected  with  sphacelus.  When 
the  part  becomes  a  cold,  black,  fibrous, 
senseless  substance,  it  is  termed  a  slough. 
As  long  as  any  sensibility,  motion,  and 
warmth  continue,  the  state  of  the  disorder 
is  said  to  be  gangrene.  This  last  term  is 
synonymous  with  mortification. 

When  gangrene  takes  place,  the  patient 
is  usually  troubled  with  a  kind  of  hiccough : 
the  constitution  always  suffers  an  immedi- 
ate dejection,  the  countenance  assumes  a 
wild  cadaverous  look,  the  pulse  becomes 
small,  rapid,  and  sometimes  irregular ;  cold 
perspirations  come  on,  and  the  patient  is 
often  affected  with  diarrhoea  and  delirivjm. 


MOB 


MOU 


6^ 


MORTON,  Richard,  was  bofn  in  Suf- 
folk, and  after  taking  the  degree  of  Bache- 
lor of  Arts  at  Oxford,  officiated  for  some 
time  as  a  chaplain :  but  the  intolerance  of 
the  times,  and  his  own  religious  scruples, 
compelled  him  to  change  for  the  medical 
profession.  He  was  accordingly  admitted 
to  his  doctor's  degree  in  1760,  having  ac- 
companied the  Prince  of  Orange  to  Oxford, 
as  physician  to  his  person.  He  afterwards 
settled  in  London,  became  a  Fellow  of  the 
College,  and  obtained  a  large  share  of  city 
practice.  He  died  in  1698.  His  works 
have  had  considerable  reputation,  and 
evince  some  acuteness  of  observation,  and 
activity  of  practice.  They  abound^  howe- 
ver, with  the  errors  of  the  humoral  patholo- 
gy, which  then  prevailed ;  and  sanction  a 
method  of  treatment  in  acute  diseases, 
which  his  more  able  contemporary,  Syden- 
ham, discountenanced,  and  which  subse- 
quent experience  has  generally  discarded. 
His  first  publication  was  an  attempt  to  ar- 
range the  varieties  of  consumption,  but  not 
•very  successfully.  His  "  Pyretologia"  came 
out  in  two  volumes,  the  first  in  1691,  the 
other  at  an  interval  of  three  years ;  in  this 
work  especially  the  stimulant  treatment  of 
fevers  is  carried  to  an  unusual  extent,  and  a 
more  general  use  of  cinchona  recommended. 

MO'RUM.  The  mulberry.  See  Morus 
nigra. 

MO'RUS.  The  name  of  a  genus  of 
plants  in  the  Linnsean  system.  Class,  Mo- 
noecia.  Order,  Tetrandria.  The  mul- 
berry-tree. 

Mo'rps  ni'gra.  The  systematic  name 
of  the  mulberry-tree.  Foliis  cordatis  scabris, 
of  Linneeus.  Mulberries  abound  with  a 
deep  violet-coloured  juice,  which,  in  its  ge- 
neral qualities,  agrees  with  that  of  the  fruits 
called  acido-dulces,  allaying  thirst,  partly  by 
refrigerating,  and  partly  by  exciting  an  ex- 
cretion of  muscus  from  the  mouth  and 
fauces,  a  similar  effect  is  also  produced  in 
the  stomach,  where,  by  correcting  putres- 
cency,  a  powerful  cause  of  thirst  is  remo- 
ved. The  London  College  directs  a  syru- 
pus  mori,  which  is  an  agreeable  vehicle  for 
various  medicines.  The  bai'k  of  the  root 
of  this  tree  is  said,  by  Andree,  to  be  useful 
in  cases  of  taenia. 

Moscha'ta  jyux.  See  Myristica  moschata. 

MO'SCHUS.  (Mosdi,  Arab.)  Musk.  An 
unctuous  substance,  contained  in  excretory 
follicles  about  the  navel  of  the  male  animal, 
called  Mosckus  moschtferus,  by  Linnaeus,  (a 
ruminating  quadruped,  resembling  the  an- 
telope,) the  strong  and  permanent  smell 
ef  which  is  peculiar  to  it.  It  is  contained 
in  a  bag  placed  near  the  umbilical  region. 
The  best  musk  is  brought  from  Ton- 
quin,  in  China  ;  an  inferior  sort  from 
Agria  and  Bengal,  and  a  still  worse  from 
Russia- 
It  is  slightly  unctuous,  of  a  black  colour, 
having  a  strong  durable  smell  and  a  bitter 


taste.  It  yields  part  of  its  active  matter 
to  water,  by  infusion ;  by  distillation  the 
water  is  impregnated  with  its  flavour ;  alco- 
hol dissolves  it,  its  impurities  excepted. 
Chewed,  and  rubbed  vrith  a  knife  on  paper, 
it  looks  bright,  yellowish,  smooth,  and  free 
from  grittiness.  Laid  on  a  red-hot  iron,  it 
catches  flame  and  burns  almost  entirely 
away,  leaidng  only  an  exceedingly  small 
quantity  of  light  greyish  ashes.  If  any 
earthy  substances  have  been  mixed  with 
the  musk  the  impurities  will  discover  them. 
The  medicinal  and  chemical  properties  of 
musk  and  castor  are  very  similar  :  the  vir- 
tues of  the  former  are  generally  believed  to 
be  more  powerful,  and  hence  musk  is  pre- 
ferred in  cases  of  imminent  danger.  It  is 
prescribed  as  a  powerful  antispasmodic,  in 
doses  of  three  grains  or  upwards,  even  to 
half  a  drachm,  in  the  greater  number  of 
spasmodic  diseases,  especially  in  hysteria 
and  singultus,  and  also  in  diseases  of  debi- 
lity. In  typhus,  it  is  employed  to  remove 
subsultus  tendinum,  and  other  symptoms  of 
a  spasmodic  nature.  In  cholera  it  frequent- 
ly stops  vomiting ;  and,  combined  with  am- 
monia, it  is  given  to  arrest  the  progress  of 
gangrene.  It  is  best  given  in  the  form  of  bo- 
lus. To  children  it  is  given  in  the  form  of 
enema,  and  is  an  efficacious  remedy  in  the 
convulsions  arising  from  dentition.  It  is 
also  given  in  hydrophobia,  and  in  some 
forms  of  mania, 

Mo'scHus  moschi'ferus.  The  systema- 
tic name  of  the  musk  animal.  See  Moschus, 

Mosaui'TA.  (From  mosquiia,  a  gnat, 
Span.)  An  itching  eruption  of  the  skin,  pro- 
duced in  hot  climates  by  the  bite  of  gnats. 

Mosy'llum.  (Mos-vwov.)  The  best  cin- 
namon. 

Mother  of  thyme.  See  Thymus  serpyllwn. 

Motherwort.  See  Leonurus  cardiaca. 

Motion,  muscular.   See  Muscular  motion. 

Motion,  peristaltic.  See  Peristaltic  motion. 

MOTO'RES  OCULO'RUM.  {Nervi 
Motores ;  so  called  from  their  office.)  The 
third  pair  of  nerves  of  the  brain.  They  arise 
from  the  crura  cerebri,  and  are  distributed 
on  the  muscles  of  the  bulb  of  the  eye. 

Moto'rii  oculo'rum.  See  Motores  ocu- 
lar urn. 

Mould.     See  Fontanella. 

Mountain  parsley,  black.  See  .A Ihamanta 
oreoselinum. 

Mouse-ear.     See  Hieracium  pilosella. 

MOUTH.  Os.  The  cavity  of  the  mouth 
is  well  known.  The  parts  which  con- 
stitute it  are  the  common  integuments,  the 
lips,  the  muscles  of  the  upper  and  under 
jaw,  the  palate,  two  alveolar  arches,  the 
gums,  the  tongue,  the  cheeks,  and  salival 
glands.  The  bones  of  the  mouth  are  the 
two  superior  maxillary,  two  palatine,  the 
lower  jaw,  and  thirty-two  teeth.  The 
arteries  of  the  external  parts  of  the  mouth 
are  branches  of  the  infra-orbital,  inferior 
alveolar,  and  facial  arteries.      The  veins 


574 


MLFC 


MUM 


empty  themselves  into  the  external  jugu- 
lars. The  nerves  are  branches  from  the  fifth 
and  seventh  pEiir.  The  use  of  the  mouth  is 
for  mastication,  speech,  respiration,  deglu- 
tition, suction,  and  taste. 

Mo'xA  Japo'nica.  (Japonese.)  See  Ar- 
temisia Chinensis. 

MUCILAGE.  Mucilago.  A  solution 
of  gum.     See  Gum. 

MUCILAGINOUS  EXTRACTS.  Ex- 
tracts that  readily  dissolve  in  water,  scarce" 
ly  at  all  in  spirits  of  wine,  and  undergo 
spirituous  fermentation. 

Mucila'go  aca'ci^.  MucUage  of  aca- 
cia. Mucilago  gummi  arabici.  "  Take  of 
acacia  gum,  powdered,  four  ounces  ;  boil- 
ing water,  half  a  pint.  Rub  the  gum  with 
the  vrater,  gradually  added,  until  it  in- 
corporates into  a  mucilage."  A  demulcent 
preparation,  more  frequently  used  to  com- 
bine medicines,  than  in  any  other  form. 

Mucila'go  a'myli.  Starch  mucilage, 
•'  take  of  starch,  three  drachms;  water,  a 
pint.  Rub  the  starch,  gradually  adding 
the  water  to  it ;  then  boil  until  it  incorpo- 
rates into  a  mucilage."  This  preparation 
is  mostly  exhibited  with  opium,  in  the  form 
of  clyster  in  diarrheas  and  dysenteries, 
whei-e  the  tenesmus  arise  from  an  abrasion 
of  the  mucus  of  the  rectum. 

MrciLA'GO  ara'bici  gu'mmi.  See  Mu- 
cilago acacice. 

Mucila'go  se'miwis  cydo'sii.  See  De- 
coctum  cydonicE. 

Mtjcila'gg  te.agaca'nth^.  Mucilage 
of  tragacanth,  joined  witli  syrup  of  mul- 
berries, forms  a  pleasant  demulcent,  and 
may  be  exliibited  to  children,  who  are  fond 
of  it.  This  mucilage  is  omitted  in  the  last 
London  Pharmacopoeia,  as  possessing  no  su- 
periority over  the  mucilage  of  acacia. 

Mucoca  RNEtrs.  In  M.  A.  Severinus,  it 
is  an  epithet  for  a  tumoui',  and  an  abscess, 
which  is  partly  fleshy  and  partly  mucous. 

MUCOUS  GLANDS.  Glandula  mu- 
coscB.  ?fIuciparous  glands.  Glands  that 
secrete  mucus,  such  as  the  glands  of  the 
Schneiderian  membraiie  of  the  nose,  the 
glands  of  the  fauces,  oesophagus,  stomach, 
intestines,  bladder,  urethra,  &;c. 

JMUCUS,  ANIMAL.  Animal  mucus 
differs  from  that  obtained  from  the  vegeta- 
ble kingdom,  in  not  being  soluble  in  water, 
swimming  on  its  surface,  nor  capable  of 
mixing  oil  with  water,  and  being  soluble 
in  mineral  acids,  which  vegetable  mucus 
is  not.  The  use  of  this  substance  is  to  lu- 
bricate and  defend  the  parts  upon  which  it 
is  seci'eted,  as  the  nose,  oesophagus,  sto- 
mach, intestines,  urethra,  vagina,  &c.  Sir 
Everard  Home,  in  his  dissertation  on  the 
properties  of  pus,  informs  us  of  a  curious 
and  apparently  decisive  mode  of  distin- 
guishing between  pus  and  animal  mucus. 
The  property,  he  observes,  which  charac- 
terizes pus,  and  distinguishes  it  from  most 
other  substances,   is.  its  being   composed 


of  globules,  Avhich  are  visible  when  viewed 
through  a  microscope  ;  whereas,  animal 
mucus,  and  aU  chemical  combinations  of 
animal  substances,  appear  in  tlie  micro- 
scope to  be  made  up  of  flakes.  This  pro- 
perty was  first  noticed  by  the  late  Mr.  J. 
Hunter. 

MUCUS,  VEGETABLE.     See  Gum. 

Mugwort.     See  Artemisia  vulgaris. 

Mtj'l^.  Pustules  contracted  either  by 
heat  or  cold. 

Mulberry.    See  Morus. 

Mullein,     See  Verbascum. 

Mtj'lsttm.  Mulsa.  Hydromel.  Honey- 
water  ;  though  sometimes  it  signifies  wine 
sweetened  with  honey. 

MULTITIDUS  SPI'N^.  (From  multusy 
many,  and  Jindo,  to  divide.)  Transverso- 
spinalis  lumborum.  Musculxis  sacer.  Semi- 
spinalis  internus,  sive  transverso-spinalis 
dorsi.  Semi-spinalis,  sive  transversa  spinalis 
colli,  pars  interna,  of  Winslow.  Transver- 
salis  lumborum  vulgo  sacer.  Traiisversalis 
dorsi.  Transversalis  colli,  of  Douglas.  Lum- 
bo  dorsi  spinal,  of  Dumas.  The  generality 
of  anatomical  writers  have  unnecessarily 
multiplied  the  muscles  of  the  spine,  and 
hence  their  descriptions  of  these  parts  are 
confused,  and  difficult  to  be  understood. 
Under  the  name  of  muUi/idus  spina,  Albi- 
nus  has,  therefore,  very  properly  included 
those  portions  of  muscular  flesh,  intermixed 
with  tendinous  fibres,  which  lie  close  to 
the  posterior  part  of  the  spine,  and  which 
Douglas  and  Winslow  have  described  as 
three  distinct  muscles,  under  the  names  of 
iransversales,  or  transverso-spinales,  of  the 
loins,  back,  and  neck.  The  multifidus 
spinas  arises  tendinous  and  fleshy  from  the 
upper  convex  surface  of  the  os  sacrum, 
from  the  posterior  adjoining  part  of  the 
ilium,  from  the  oblique  and  transverse  pro- 
cesses of  all  the  lumbar  vertebrae,  from  the 
transverse  processes  of  all  the  dorsal  verte- 
bras, and  from  those  of  the  cervical  verte- 
brae, excepting  the  three  first.  From  all 
these  origins  the  fibres  of  the  muscles  run  in 
an  oblique  direction,  and  ai^e  inserted,  by 
distinct  tendons,  into  the  spinous  processes 
of  all  the  vertebrae  of  the  loins  and  back, 
and  likewise  into  those  of  the  six  inferior 
vertebra  of  the  neck.  Y>'^hen  this  muscle 
acts  singly,  it  extends  the  back  obliquely, 
or  moves  it  to  one  side  ;  when  both  mus- 
cles act,  they  extend  the  vertebrae  back- 
wards. 

Multifo'rme  OS.     See  Ethmoid  bone. 

Mu'ltipes.  (From  multus,  many,  and 
2')es,  a  foot.  1.  The  wood-louse.  2.  The 
polypus.  3.  Any  animal  having  more  than 
four  feet. 

Mumps.     See  Cynanche. 

Mundicati'va.  (From  mundo,  to 
cleanse.)  Mundificantia.  Medicines  which 
purify  and  clean  away  foulness. 

MtriTDiFiCA'NTiA,     See  Mundicativa. 

Mtt'ngos.     See  Ovhinrrkisa  rnvngos. 


MUR 


MllJK 


il5 


Mcra'lis.  (From  mums,  a  wall ;  so 
called  because  it  grows  upon  walls,)  Pelli- 
tory.     See  Parielaria. 

Mura'ria.  (From  murus,  a  wall ;  be- 
cause it  grows  about  walls.)  A  species  of 
maiden  hair, 

MU'RIAS.  A  muriate,  or  salt,  formed 
by  the  union  of  the  muriatic  acid  with  cer- 
tain bases,  as  muriate  of  ammonia,  &c. 

MU'RIAS  AMMO'NI^.  See  Sal  am- 
moniac. 

Mu'rias  antimo'nii.     Butter  of  anti- 
mony.    Formerly  used  as  a  caustic. 
Mu'rias  bary'tjE.     See  Barytes. 
Mp'rias  calcis.     See  Calx. 
MU'RIAS  FE'RRI.      Ferrum    salitum. 
Oleum,  marlis  per  deliquium.      This  prepa- 
ration of  iron  is  styptic  and  tonic,  and  may 
be  given  in  chlorosis,  intermittents,  rachi- 
tis, &c. 

Mu'rias  fe'rri  ammoniaca'lis.  See 
Ferrum  ammoniatum. 

Mu'rias  hydra'rgyri.  There  are  two 
muriates  of  mercury.  See  Hydrargyri  sub- 
murias,  and  Hydrargyri  oxymurias. 
Mu'rias  hydra'rgyri  ammoniaca'lis. 
See  Hydrargyrum  prcecipitatum  album. 

Mu'rias  hydra'rgyri  oxygena'tus. 
See  Hydrargyri  oxymurias. 

MU'RIAS  HYPEROXYGENA'TUS 
FOTA'SBM.  The  oxygenated  muriate  of 
potash  has  lately  been  extolled  in  the  cure  of 
the  venereal  disease.  It  is  exhibited  in  doses 
of  from  fifteen  to  forty  grains  in  the  course 
of  a  day.  It  increases  the  action  of  the 
heart  and  arteries,  is  supposed  to  oxygenate 
the  blood,  and  prove  of  great  service  in 
scorbutus,  asthenia,  and  cachectic  diseases. 
MU'RIAS  POTA'SSiE.  Alkali  vegeta- 
bile  salitum,  Sal  digestivus.  Sal  febrifu- 
gus  Sylvii.  This  salt  is  exhibited  with  the 
same  intention  as  the  muriate  of  soda,  and 
was  formerly  in  high  estimation  in  the  cure 
of  intermittents,  &c. 

Mu'rias  so'djE.  See  Sodce  murias. 
Mu'rias  sti'bii.  See  Murias  antimonii. 
MURIATIC  ACID  GAS.  The  basis  of 
this  gas  is  still  unknown.  The  presence 
of  oxygen  has  not  been  demonstrated  in 
it,  and  it  is  only  by  analogy  that  we  may 
venture  to  suppose  it  instrumental  in  this 
acid  gas. 

Properties. — It  has  a  very  pungent  and 
suffocating  odour,  which  excites  coughing. 
It  is  readily  absorbed  by  water,  by  ardent 
spirit,  ether,  fat,  and  essential  oils,  melted 
wax,  phosphorus,  and  many  other  bodies. 
It  is  a  true  acid.  It  suffocates  animals,  and 
is  so  very  caustic  as  to  excoriate  the  skin. 
It  extinguishes  a  lighted  taper,  the  flame  of 
which  previously  becomes  green,  or  rather 
light  blue  at  the  upper  part  of  its  disk. 
Light  has  no  effect  upon  it.  Caloric 
rarifies  it.  It  is  heavier  than  common  air. 
The  specific  gravity  of  the  former  is  to  that 
of  the  latter  as  1.284  to  1.000.  When 
brought  into  contact  with  atmospheric  air, 


or  oxygen  gas,  it  fornas  a  white  cloud,  from 
condensing  the  vapour  in  them.  Ice  is 
melted  by  it  as  speedily  as  if  thrown  into 
the  fire.  It  unites  to  alkaline  and  terrene 
substances,  and  forms  with  them  new  com- 
pounds :  but  it  has  no  action  on  siliceous 
earths.  If  ammoniacal  gas  be  mixed  with 
it,  both  gasses  lose  their  gaseous  form  in  a 
moment,  and  are  transformed  to  a  concrete 
salt.  Carbonic  acid  gas,  nitrogen  gas,  gase- 
ous oxide  of  nitrogen,  sulphuretted  hydro- 
gen gas,  and  carbu retted  hydrogen  gas  have 
no  action  upon  it.  It  has  never  been  found 
in  a  disengaged  state  in  nature.  When  elec- 
tric explosions  arc  made  to  pass  through 
it,  its  bulk  is  diminished  and  hydrogen  gas 
is  evolved.  These  changes  are  owing  to  a 
quantity  of  water  contained  in  the  gas,  and 
cease  when  it  is  deprived  of  moisture,  as 
has  been  proved  by  Dr.  Henry. 

Method  of  obtaining  Muriatic  Acid  Gas. 
1.  By  decomposing  muriate  of  soda,  by 
means  of  sulphuric  acid.  For  this  purpose, 
put  into  a  tubulated  retort  two  parts  of  very 
dry  muriate  of  soda,  and  pour  on  it  gradu- 
ally one  part  of  concentrated  sulphuric  acid. 
A  violent  action  takes  place,  and  muriatic 
acid  gas  becomes  liberated,  which  must  be 
collected  over  mercury  in  the  usual  manner. 
The  sulphuric  acid  has  a  greater  afiinity  for 
the  soda  than  the  muriatic  acid  has,  it  there- 
fore unites  to  it  and  forms  sulphate  of  soda. 
The  muriatic  acid  being  liberated,  takes  the 
gaseous  form,  and  appears  as  muriatic  acid 
gas,  and  as  the  decomposition  takes  place 
very  rapidly,  it  is  not  necessary  to  apply 
heat,  until  the  disengagement  of  the  gas 
begins  to  slacken,  after  which  the  further 
extrication  may  be  assisted  by  the  heat  of 
a  lamp. 

2.  Muriatic  acid  gas  may  likewise  be  ob- 
tained by  expelling  it  from  its  combination 
with  water. 

For  this  purpose  put  concentrated  mu- 
riatic acid  into  a  retort,  immerse  the  beak 
of  it  under  a  receiver  placed  in  a  mercurial 
pneumatic  trough,  and  filled  with  that  me- 
tal. On  exposing  the  acid  to  a  gentle  heat, 
muriatic  acid  gas  will  be  obtained.  If  the 
process  be  very  carefully  managed,  nothing 
but  water  remains  in  the  retort. 

3.  Muriatic  acid  gas  is  likewise  produced 
by  putting  any  quantity  of  liquid  muriatic 
acid  into  a  long  glass  tube,  and  adding  to  it 
about  one-third  or  one-fourth  by  measure  of 
concentrated  sulphuric  acid.  A  violent 
effervescence  takes  place,  and  the  whole 
tube  becomes  filled  with  dense  white  va- 
pours, which  are  muriatic  acid  gas,  conden- 
sed again  by  means  of  the  moisture  of  the 
atmosphere.  The  sulphuric  acid,  added  to 
the  muriatic  acid,  deprives  the  latter  of  part 
of  its  water,  a  combination  and  penetration 
of  the  two  liquids  take  place,  and  caloric  is 
evolved,  contributing  to  render  the  gas  ae- 
riform, which  is  thus  forced  to  escape. 

This  experiment  proves  that  the  affinUj: 


a7t> 


MLFR 


MU& 


of  sulphuric  acid  for  water,  is  greater  than 
that  of  muriatic  acid. 

Water  impregnated  with  this  gas  forms 
Muriatic  Acid. 

Properties.— Liquid  muriatic  acid,  or  wa- 
ter impregnated  with  muriatic  acid  gas,  is  a 
colourless,  very  odorous,  and  pungent  fluid. 
It  emits  copious  white  fumes  in  contact 
with  moist  atmospheric  air ;  these  fumes  are 
muriatic  acid  gas  that  escapes  from  it,  and 
condenses  again  by  combining  with  the  hu- 
midity of  the  air.  If  a  wide-mouthed  bot- 
tle, containing  strong  muriatic  acid,  be 
opened,  and  the  hand  brought  near  its  ori- 
fice, a  sensible  warmth  is  perceived,  which 
arises  from  the  combination  of  the  acid  gas 
with  the  water  of  the  atmosphere.  Liquid 
muriatic  acid  is  unalterable  by  any  known 
combustible  body.  It  disengages  the  car- 
bonic, phosphoric,  and  sulphurous  acids 
from  all  their  combinations,  but  it  is  gene- 
rally expelled  by  the  action  of  the  sulphu- 
3?ic  acid. 

Method  of  obtaining  Muriatic  Acid. — Mu- 
riatic acid  is  best  obtained  by  decomposing 
muriate  of  soda,  or  common  salt,  by  means 
of  sulphuric  acid,  in  the  following  manner : 

Put  into  a  tubulated  retort  (lodged  in  a 
sand-heat,  or  supported  over  a  lamp,  and 
connected  with  Pepy's  distillatory  vessel,  or 
Woulf's  bottles,  every  one  containing  a 
small  quantity  of  distilled  water,)  three 
parts  of  muriate  of  soda,  and  pour  on  it  one 
of  sulphuric  acid  very  gradually,  or  rather 
let  it  be  suffered  to  drop  into  the  retort,  by 
means  of  a  funnel  fastened  to  its  tubulure, 
and  whose  inner  opening  may  at  pleasure  be 
closed,  wholly,  or  in  part,  by  means  of  a 
ground-glass  rod.  Muriatic  acid  gas  will 
be  plentifully  disengaged,  which  passes 
through  the  neck  of  the  retort,  and  becomes 
absorbed  by  the  water,  which  is  heated 
thereby.  When  the  water  in  the  first  bottle 
is  fully  saturated,  it  absorbs  no  more,  and 
becomes  cold,  but  the  gas  continues  to  pass 
into  the  next  bottles,  and  heats  the  water 
they  contain.  The  water  thus  impregnated 
with  muriatic  acid  gas,  is  muriatic  acid. 

Remark. — If  sulphuric  acid,  diluted  with 
an  equal  quantity,  by  weight,  of  water,  be 
made  use  of  in  this  process,  the  apparatus 
of  Pepys  or  Woulf  may  be  dispensed  with, 
and  a  common  receiver  may  be  used  with 
safety. 

The  salts  formed  by  the  combination  of 
muriatic  acid  with  different  bases,  are  call- 
ed MURIATES. 

This  acid  possesses  active  tonic  powers. 
In  typhus,  or  nervous  fevers,  although  em- 
ployed on  the  Continent  with  success,  it 
has  not  proved  so  beneficial  in  this  country ; 
and  when  freely  used,  it  is  apt  to  determine 
to  the  bowels.  Externally,  the  muriatic 
acid  has  been  applied  in  the  form  of  a  bath, 
to  the  feet,  in  gout.  In  a  late  publication, 
there  are  accounts  of  its  successful  applica- 
tion as  a  lithonti-iptic. 


Muriatic  acid  oxygenated.  See  Oxyxfiv." 
riatic  acid- 

MURRAY,  JoHsr  Andrew,  was  born, 
at  Stockholm,  of  a  Scotch  family,  in  l740. 
At  16  he  was  sent  to  Upsal,  and  had  the  be- 
nefit of  the  instructions  of  LinnsBUS,  for 
whom  he  ever  after  entertained  the  highest 
esteem.  In  1759  he  took  a  journey  through 
the  southern  provinces  of  Sweden,  and 
thence  to  Copenhagen ;  and  in  the  following 
year  he  went  to  Gottingen,  where  his  bro- 
ther was  professor  of  philosophy.  In  1763 
he  took  his  degree  of  doctor  in  medicine, 
and  by  a  special  licence  from  the  Hanove- 
rian government,  gave  lectures  in  botany  : 
and  in  the  following  spring  he  was  appoint- 
ed extraordinary  professor  of  medicine  ia 
that  university.  From  this  period  his  repu- 
tation rapidly  extended  ;  he  was  elected  a 
member  in  the  course  of  a  few  years  of  most 
of  the  learned  societies  in  Europe.  In  1769 
he  succeeded  to  the  actual  professorship  of 
medicine,  and  was  made  doctor  of  the  bo- 
tanic garden.  He  was  still  farther  honoured 
by  receiving  the  title  of  the  Order  of  Vasa 
from  the  king  of  Sweden  in  1780:  and 
two  years  afterwards  by  being  raised  to  the 
rank  of  privy  counsellor  by  his  Britannic 
Majesty.  In  1791  he  was  attacked  with  a 
spurious  peripneumony,  which  shortly  ter- 
minated his  existence.  He  was  a  man  of 
sound  judgment,  great  activity,  and  exten- 
sive information.  He  composed  a  great 
number  of  tracts  on  various  subjects  in  bo- 
tany, natural  history,  medicine,  pharmacy, 
and  medical  literature.  His  principal  work, 
which  occupied  a  large  portion  of  his  time 
and  attention,  was  on  the  Materia  Medica, 
under  the  title  of  "  Apparatus  Medicami- 
num,"  in  six  octavo  volumes :  indeed  he 
was  employed  in  correcting  the  last  for  the 
press  the  day  before  his  death.  In  the 
Transactions  of  the  Royal  Society  of  Got- 
tingen there  are  many  valuable  papers  by 
him,  chiefly  botanical ;  and  his  descriptions 
are  deemed  models  of  elegance  and  accn- 
racy. 

MusADi.     Sal  ammoniac. 

Mu'SA  FARAD  isi'ac.  Mustt.  Palmtt 
humilis.  Ficus  Indica.  Bala.  Plalanus, 
The  plantain-tree.  It  grows  spontaneously 
in  many  parts  of  India,  but  has  been  imme- 
morially  cultivated  by  the  Indians  in  every 
part  of  the  continent  of.  South  America.  It 
is  an  herbaceous  tree,  growing  to  the  height 
of  fifteen  or  twenty  feet.  The  fruit  are 
nearly  of  the  size  and  shape  of  ordinary 
cucumbers,  and,  when  ripe,  of  a  pale  yellow 
colour,  of  a  mealy  substance,  a  little  clam- 
my, with  a  sweetish  taste,  and  will  dissolve 
in  the  mouth  without  chewing.  The  whole 
spike  of  fruit  often  weighs  forty  or  fifty 
pounds.  When  they  are  brought  to  table 
by  way  of  dessert,  they  are  either  raw,  fried, 
or  roasted ;  but,  if  intended  for  bread,  they 
are  cut  before  they  are  ripe,  and  are  then 
either  roasted  or  boiled.     The  trees  being 


MUS 


MUS 


iail  and  slender,  the  Indians  cut  them  dowa 
to  get  at  the  fruit ;  and  in  doing  this  they 
suffer  no  loss,  for  the  stems  are  only  one 
year's  growth,  and  wovdd  die  if  not  cut ; 
but  the  roots  continue,  and  new  stems  soon 
spring  up,  which  in  a  year  produce  ripe 
fruit  also.  From  the  ripe  plantains  they 
make  a  liquor  called  niistaw.  When  they 
make  this,  they  roast  the  fruit  in  their 
husks,  and,  after  totally  beating  them  to  a 
mash,  they  pour  water  upon  them,  and,  as 
the  liquor  is  wanted,  it  is  drawn  off.  13 ut 
the  nature  of  this  fruit  is  such,  that  they  will 
not  keep  long  without  running  into  a  state 
of  putrefaction ;  and  therefore,  in  order  to 
reap  the  advantage  of  them  at  all  times, 
they  make  cakes  of  the  pulp,  and  dry  them 
over  a  slow  fire,  and,  as  they  stand  in  need 
of  mistaw,  they  mash  the  cakes  in  water, 
and  they  answer  all  the  purposes  of  fresh 
fruit.  These  cakes  are  exceedingly  conve- 
nient to  make  this  liquor  in  their  journeys, 
and  they  never  fail  to  carry  them  for  that 
purpose.  The  leaves  of  the  tree  being 
large  and  spacious,  serve  the  Indians  for 
table-cloths  and  napkins. 

Md'sa  sapie'ntum.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  banana-tree.     See  Banana. 

Musci'pcLA.  (From  mus,  a  mouse,  and 
capio,  to  take,  being  originally  applied  to  a 
mouse  trap ;  afterwards  to  a  plant,  so  called 
from  its  viscidity,  by  which  flies  are  caught, 
as  with  bird-lime.)     A  species  of  lychnis. 

MUSCLE.  Musculus.  The  parts  that 
are  usually  included  under  this  name  con- 
sist of  distinct  portions  of  flesh,  susceptible 
of  contraction  and  relcixation ;  the  motions 
of  which,  in  a  natural  and  healthy  state, 
are  subject  to  the  will,  and  for  this  reason 
they  are  called  voluntary  muscles.  Besides 
these,  there  are  other  parts  of  the  body  that 
owe  their  power  of  contraction  to  their  mus- 
cular fibres :  thus  the  heart  is  a  muscular 
texture,  forming  what  is  called  a  hollow 
muscle ;  and  the  urinary  bladder,  stomach, 
intestines,  &;c.  are  enabled  to  act  upon 
their  contents,  merely  because  they  are 
provided  with  muscular  fibres;  these  are 
called  involuntary  muscles,  because  their 
motions  are  not  dependent  on  the  will.  The 
muscles  of  respiration  being  in  some  mea- 
sure influenced  by  the  will,  are  said  to  have 
a  mixed  motion.  The  names  by  which  the 
voluntary  muscles  are  distinguished  are 
founded  on  their  size,  figure,  situation,  use, 
or  the  arrangement  of  their  fibres,  or  their 
origin  and  insertion ;  but,  besides  these  par- 
ticular distinctions,  there  are  certain  ge- 
neral ones  that  require  to  be  noticed.  Thus, 
if  the  fibres  of  a  muscle  are  placed  parallel 
to  each  other,  in  a  straight  direction,  they 
form  what  anatomists  term  a  rectilinear 
muscle;  if  the  fibres  cross  and  intersect 
each  other,  they  constitute  a  compound 
muscle ;  when  the  fibres  are  disposed  in  the 
manner  of  rays,  a  radiated  muscle ;  when 
they  are  placed  obliquely  with  respect  to 
the  tendon,  like  the  plume  of  a  pen,  a  pen' 


niform  muscle.  Muscles  that  act  in  oppO" 
sition  to  each  other  are  called  antagonists ; 
thus  every  extensor  has  a  flexor  for  its  an- 
tagonist, and  vice  versd.  Muscles  that  con- 
cur in  the  same  action  are  termed  congene- 
res.  The  muscles  being  attached  to  the 
bones,  the  latter  may  be  considered  as  le- 
vers, that  are  moved  in  different  directions 
by  the  contraction  of  those  organs.  That 
end  of  the  muscle  which  adheres  to  the  most 
fixed  part  is  usually  called  the  origin ;  and 
that  which  adheres  to  the  more  moveable 
part  the  insertion  of  the  muscle.  In  almost 
every  muscle  two  kinds  of  fibres  are  distin- 
guished ;  the  one  soft,  of  a  red  colour,  sen- 
sible, and  irritable,  c'sAleA. fleshy  fibres,  see 
Muscular  Fibre  ;  the  other  of  a  firmer  tex- 
ture, of  a  white  glistening  colour,  insensible, 
without  irritability  or  the  power  of  con- 
tracting, and  named  tendinous  fibres.  They 
are  occasionally  intermixed,  but  the  fleshy 
fibres  generally  prevail  in  the  belly,  or  mid- 
dle part  of  the  muscle,  and  the  tendinous 
ones  in  the  extremities.  If  these  tendinous 
fibres  are  formed  into  a  round  slender  cordj 
they  form  what  is  called  the  tendon  of  the 
muscle ;  on  the  other  hand,  if  they  are 
spread  into  a  broad  flat  surface,  it  is  term- 
ed an  aponeurosis. 

Each  muscle  is  surrounded  by  a  very  thin 
and  delicate  covering  of  cellular  membrane, 
which  encloses  it,  as  it  were,  like  a  sheath^ 
and,  dipping  down  into  its  substance,  sur- 
rounds the  most  minute  fibres  we  are  able 
to  trace,  connecting  them  to  each  other,  lu- 
bricating them  by  means  of  the  fat  which 
its  cells  contain  in  more  or  less  quantity  in 
different  subjects,  and  serving  as  a  support 
to  the  blood-vessels,  lymphatics,  and  nerves 
which  are  so  plentifully  distributed  through 
the  muscles.  This  cellular  membrane, 
which  in  no  respect  differs  from  what  is 
found  investing  and  connecting  the  other 
parts  of  the  body,  has  been  sometimes  mis- 
taken for  a  membrane,  pecidiar  to  the  mus- 
cles ;  and  hence  we  often  find  writers  giv- 
ing it  the  name  of  membrana  propria  mus- 
culosa.  The  muscles  owe  the  red  colour 
which  so  particularly  distinguishes  their 
belly  part,  to  an  infinite  number  of  arteries, 
which  are  every  where  dispersed  through 
the  whole  of  their  reticular  substance ;  for 
their  fibres,  after  having  been  macerated 
in  water,  are  (like  all  other  parts  of  the 
body  divested  of  their  blood)  found  to  be  of 
a  white  colour.  These  arteries  usually 
enter  the '  muscles  by  several  considerable 
branches,  and  ramify  so  minutely  through 
their  substance,  that  we  are  unable,  even 
with  the  best  microscopes,  to  trace  their 
ultimate  branches.  Ruysch  fancied  that 
the  muscular  fibre  was  hollow,  and  a  pro- 
duction of  a  capillary  artery ;  but  this  was 
merely  conjectural.  The  veins,  for  the 
most  part,  accompany  the  arteries,  but  are 
found  to  be  larger  and  more  numerous, 
The  lymphatics,  likewise,  are  niunerous,  as 
might  be  expected  from  the  great  proper" 
73 


578 


MUS 


MUfe 


tion  of  reticular  substance,  which  is  every 
where  found  investing  the  muscular  fibres. 
The  nerves  are  distributed  in  such  abun- 
dance to  every  muscle,  that  the  muscles  of 
the  thumb  alone  are  supplied  with  a  great- 
er proportion  of  nerv^ous  influence  than  the 
largest  viscera,  as  the  liver  for  instance. 
They  enter  the  generality  of  muscles  by 
several  trunks,  the  branches  of  which,  like 
those  of  the  blood-vessels,  are  so  minutely 
dispersed  through  the  cellular  substance, 
that  their  number  and  minuteness  soon 
elude  the  eye,  and  the  knife  of  the  anato- 
mist. This  has  given  rise  to  a  conjecture, 
as  groundless  as  all  the  other  conjectures 
on  this  subject,  that  the  muscular  fibre  is 
ultimately  nervous, 

A  table  of  the  Muscles. 

The  generality  of  anatomical  writers 
have  arranged  muscles  according  to  their 
several  uses ;  but  this  method  is  evidently 
defective,  as  the  same  muscle  may  very 
often  have  different  and  opposite  uses.  The 
method  here  adopted  is  that  more  usually 
followed  at  present ;  they  are  enumerated 
in  the  order  in  which  they  are  situated, 
beginning  with  tliose  that  are  placed  near- 
est the  integuments,  and  proceeding  from 
these  to  the  muscles  that  are  more  deeply 
seated. 

[The  reader  will  be  pleased  to  observe, 
that  all  the  muscles  are  in  pairs,  except 
those  marked  thus  *.] 
Muscles  of  the  integuments  of  the   cra- 
nium : 

Oecipito  frontalis,^  Corrugator  super- 
cilii. 

Muscles  of  the  eye-lids : 

Orbicularis  palpebrarum.  Levator  palpe- 
bral superioris. 

Muscles  of  the  eye-ball : 

Rectus  superior.  Rectus  inferior.  Rec- 
tus internus.  Rectus  externus.  Obliquus 
superior.     Obliquus  inferior. 

Muscles  of  the  nose  and  mouth : 

Levator  palptbrm  superioris  alceque  nasi. 
Levator  labii  superioris  proprius.  Levator 
anguli  oris.  Zygomaticus  major.  Zygo- 
maticus  minor.  Buccinator.  Depressor 
anguli  oris.  Depressor  labii  inferioris. 
Orbicularis  oris.*  Depressor  labii  superi- 
oris almque  nasi.  Constrictor  nasi.  Leva- 
tor menti  vel  labii  inferioris. 

Muscles  of  the  external  ear : 

Superior  auris.  Anterior  auris.  Pos- 
terior auris.  Helicis  major.  Helicis  mi- 
nor. Tragicus.  Antitragicus.  Transver- 
sus  auris. 

Muscles  of  the  internal  ear : 

Laxator  tympani.  Membrana  tympani. 
Tensor  tympani.     Stapedius. 

Muscles  of  the  lower  jaw  : 

Temporalis.       Masseter.      Pterygoideus. 
externus.     Pterygoideus  internus. 
Muscles  about  the  anterior  part  of  the  neck : 

Platysma  myoides.    Sterno-cleidomastei- 


Muscles  between  the  lower  jaw  and  os 
hyoides. 
Digastricus.   Mylo-hyoideus.    Genio-hy- 
oideus.   Genio-glossus.   Hyo-glossu^,    Lin- 
gualis. 

Muscles  situated  between  the  os  hyoides 
and  trunk ; 
Sterno-hyoideus.  Crico-kyoideus.  Sterno- 
thyroideus.    Thyro-hyoideus.    Crico-lhyroi- 
deus. 

Muscles  between  the  lower  jaw  and  os 
hyoides  laterally. 
Stylo-glossus.       Stylo-hyoideus.       Stylo- 
pharyngeus.     Circurriflexus.     Levator  pa~ 
lati  mollis. 
Muscles  about  the  entry  of  the  fauces : 
Constrictor  isthmi  faucium.    Palatopha- 
ryngeus.    Asygos  uvuIce.* 
Muscles  situated  on  the  posterior  part  of 
the  pharynx : 
Constrictor  pharyngis   superior.       Con- 
strictor pharyngis  m  edius.    Constrict  or  pha- 
ryngis inferior. 

Muscles  situated  about  the  glottis : 
Crico-arytxnoideus  posticus.  Crica  ary- 
tcBuoideics  lateralis.  Thyro-arytanoideus. 
Arytcenoideus  obliquus.*  A  rytcenoideus 
iransversus.*  Thyro-epiglottideus.  Ary- 
tceno-epiglottideus. 

Muscles  situated  about  the  anterior  part  of 
the  abdomen : 
Obliquus  descendens  externus.    Obliquus 
ascendens  internus.     Transversalis  abdomi- 
nis.    Rectus  abdominis.     Pyramidalis. 
Muscles  about  the  male  oi'^ans  of  genera- 
tion: 
Darlos.*   Cremaster.  Erector  penis.  Ac- 
celerator urincB.     Transversus  perinei. 
Muscles  of  the  anus  : 
Sphincter  ard.*     Levator  ani.* 
Muscles  of  the  female  organs  of  genera- 
tion: 
Erector  clitoridis.     Sphinctor  vaginm,*- 

Muscles  situated  within  the  pelvis  : 
Obturator  internus.     Coccygeus. 
Muscles  situated  within  the  cavity  of  tlie 
abdomen : 
Diaphragma.*      Quadratus    lumbormn. 
Psoas  parvus.     Psoas  magnus.    Iliacus  in- 
ternus. 

Muscles  situated  on  the  anterior  part  of  the 
thorax : 
Pectoralis  major.     Subclavius.    Pectora- 
lis  minor.     Serratus  major  aniicus. 
Muscles  situated  between  the  ribs,   and 
within  the  thorax : 
Intercostales  externi.     Inlercostales  inter- 
ni.     Triangularis. 

Muscles  situated  on  the  anterior  part  of  the 
neck,  close  to  the  vertebrae  : 
Longus   colli.     Rectus  internus   capitis 
major.  Rectus  capitis  internus  minor.  Rec- 
tus capitis  lateralis. 

Muscles  situated  on  the  posterior  part  of 
the  trunk : 
Trapezius.     Latissimus  dorsi.     Serratus 
posticus  inferior.    Rhomboideus.    Splenius. 


MUfe 


MUS 


579 


Scrmius  superior  posticus.  Spinalis  dorsi. 
Levalores  cosiarum.  Sacro-lumbalis.  Lon- 
gissimus  dorsi.  Complexus.  Trachelo  mas 
toideus.  Levator  scapulte.  Semi-spinalis 
dorsi.  Multijidus  spince.  Semi-spinalis 
colli.  Transversalis  colli.  Rectus  capitis 
posticus  minor.  Obliquus  capitis  superior. 
Obliqwus  capitis  inferior.  Scalenus.  In- 
ter sp  inalis.     Inter  transversalis. 

Muscles  of  the  superior  extremities  : 

Supra-spinatus.  Infra  spinatus.  Teres 
minor.  Teres  major.  Deltoides.  Corttco- 
brachiales.     Subscapularis. 

Muscles  situated  on  the  os  humeri : 

Biceps  flexor  cubiti.    Brachialis  internus. 
Biceps  extensor  cubiti.     A nconeus. 
Muscles  situated  on  the  fore-arm  : 

Supinator  radii  longiis.  Extensor  carpi 
radialis  longior.  Extensor  carpi  rai^ialis 
brevior.  Extensor  digit orum  communis.  Ex- 
tensor minimi  digiti.  Extensor  carpi  ulna- 
ris.  Flexor  carpi  ulnaris.  Palmaris  lon- 
gus.  Flexor  carpi  radialis.  Pronator  radii 
teres.  Supinator  radii  brevis.  Extensor  ossis 
metacarpi  pollicis  manus.  Extensor  primi 
internodii.  Extensor  secundi  internodii. 
Indicator.  Flexor  digitorumsublimis.  Flexor 
digitorum  profundus.  Flexor  longus  pollicis. 
Pronator  radii  quadratus. 

Muscles  situated  chiefly  on  the  hand : 

Lumbricales.  Flexor  brevis  pollicis  ma- 
nus. Opponens  pollicis.  A  bductor  pollicis 
manus.  Adductor  pollicis  manus.  Abduc- 
tor indicis  manus.  Palmaris  brevis.  Ab- 
ductor minimi  digiti  manus.  Adductor  mi- 
nimi digiti.  Flexor  parvus  miriimi  digiti. 
Interossei  interni.     Interossei  externi. 

Muscles  of  the  inferior  extremities : 

Pectinalis.     Triceps    adductor   femoris. 
Obturator    extcrnus.       Gluteus    maximus. 
Gluteus  minimus.    Gluteus  medius.    Pyri- 
formis.     Gemini.     Quadratus  femoris. 
Muscles  situated  on  the  thigh  : 

Tensor  vaginoR femoris.  Sartorius.  Rec- 
tus femoris.  Vastus  externus.  Vastus  inter- 
nus. Cruralis.  Semi-tendinosus.  Semi- 
membranosus. Biceps  flexor  cruris.  Pop- 
liteus. 

Muscles  situated  on  the  leg  : 

Gastrocnemius  externus.  Gastrocnemius 
internus.  Plantaris.  Tibialis  anticus.  Ti- 
bialis posticus.  Peroneus  longus.  Peroneus 
brevis.  Extensor  longus  digitorum  pedis. 
Extensor  proprius  pollicis  pedis.  Flexor 
longus  digitorum  pedis.  Flexor  longus  pol- 
licis pedis. 

Muscles  chiefly  situated  on  the  foot. 

Extensor  brevis  digitorum  pedis.  Flexor 
brevis  digitorum  pedis.  Lumbricales  pedis. 
Flexor  brevis  pollicis  pedis.  Adductor  polli- 
^  cis  pedis.  Adductor  pollicis  pedis.  Abduc- 
tor minimi  digiti  pedis.  Flexor  brevis 
minimi  digiti  pedis.  Transversales  pedis. 
Interossei   pedis  externi.      Interossei  pedis 

l/ThtBTTvL 

MUSCULAR  FIBRE.  The  fibres  that 
compose  the  body  of  a  muscle  are  d,is= 


posed  in  fasciculi,  or  bundles,  which  are 
easily  distinguishable  by  the  naked  eye ; 
but  these  fasciculi  are  divisible  into  still 
smaller  ones ;  and  these  again  are  probably, 
subdivisible  ad  infinitum.  The  most  mi- 
nute fibre  we  are  able  to  trace,  seems  to 
be  somewhat  plaited ;  these  plaits  disap- 
pearing when  the  fibre  is  put  upon  the 
stretch,  seems  evidently  to  be  the  effect  of 
contraction,  and  have  probably  induced 
some  writers  to  assert,  that  the  muscular 
fibre  is  twisted  or  spiral.  Various  have 
been  the  opinions  concerning  the  structure 
of  these  fibres ;  they  are  all  of  them  founded 
only  on  conjecture,  and  therefore  we  shall 
mention  only  the  principal  ones,  and  this 
with  a  view  rather  to  gratify  the  curiosity 
of  the  reader,  tlian  to  afford  him  infor- 
mation. Borelli  supposes  them  to  be  so 
many  hollow  cylinders,  filled  with  a  spongy 
medullary  substance,  which  he  compares  to 
the  pith  of  elder,  spongiosa  ad  instar  sam-r 
buci.  These  cylinders,  he  contends,  are 
intersected  by  circular  fibres,  which  form  3. 
chain  of  very  minute  bladders.  This  hy- 
pothesis has  since  been  adopted  by  a  great 
number  of  writers,  with  certain  variations^ 
Thus,  for  instance,  Bellini  supposes  the 
vesicles  to  be  of  a  rhomboidal  shape ; 
whereas  Bernouilli  contends  that  they  are 
oval.  Cowper  went  so  far  as  to  pursuade 
himself  that  he  had  filled  these  cells  witli 
mercury ;  a  mistake,  no  doubt,  which  arose 
from  its  insinuating  itself  into  some  of  the 
lymphatics.  It  is  observable,  howeverj 
that  Leeuwenhoeck  says  nothing  of  any 
such  vesicles.  Here,  as  well  as  in  many 
other  of  her  works,  nature  seems  to  have 
drawn  a  boundary  to  our  inquiries,  beyond 
which  no  human  penetration  will  probably 
ever  extend.  It  is  surely  more  commen- 
dable, however,  to  acknowledge  our  igno- 
rance, than  to  indulge  ourselves  in  chi- 
mseras. 

MUSCULAR  MOTION.  Muscular  mo= 
tions  are  of  three  kinds ;  namely,  voluntary 
involuntary,  and  mixed.  The  voluntary 
motions  of  muscles  are  such  as  proceed 
from  an  immediate  exertion  of  the  active 
powers  of  the  will :  thus,  the  mind  directs 
the  arm  to  be  raised  or  depressed,  the  knee 
to  be  bent,  the  tongue  to  move,  &c.  The 
involuntary  motions  of  muscles  are  those 
which  are  performed  by  organs,  seemingly 
of  their  own  accord,  without  any  attention 
of  the  mind,  or  consciousness  of  its  active 
power  :  as  the  contraction  and  dilatation  of 
the  heart,  arteries,  veins,  absorbents,  sto- 
mach, intestines,  &c.  The  mixed  motions 
are  those  which  are  in  part  under  the  con- 
trol of  the  will,  but  which  ordinarily  act 
without  our  being  conscious  of  their  acting ; 
as  is  perceived  in  the  muscles  of  respiration, 
the  intercostals,  the  abdominal  muscles,  and 
the  diaphragm. 

When  a  muscle  acts,  it  becomes  shorter 
aud  thicker ;  both  its  origin  and  insertici} 


380 


Mua 


SIUS 


ape  drawn  towards  its  middle.  The  sphiuc- 
ter  muscles  are  always  in  action:  and  so 
likewise  are  antagonist  muscles,  even  when 
they  seem  at  rest  ^Vhen  two  antagonist 
muscles  move  with  equal  force,  the  part 
which  they  are  designed  to  move  remains 
at  rest ;  but  if  one  of  the  antagonist  muscles 
remains  at  rest,  while  the  other  acts,  the 
part  is  moved  towards  the  centre  of  motion. 
All  the  muscles  of  living  animals  are 
constantly  endeavouring  to  shorten  them- 
selves. 

When  a  muscle  is  divided  it  contracts.  If 
a  muscle  be  stretched  to  a  certain  extent,  it 
contracts,  and  endeavours  to  acquire  its 
former  dimensions,  as  soon  as  the  stretching 
cause  is  removed ;  this  takes  place  in  the 
dead  body  :  in  muscles  cut  out  of  the  body, 
and  also  in  parts  not  muscular,  and  is  called 
by  the  immortal  Haller  vis  mortua,  and  by 
some  vis  elastica.  It  is  greater  in  living  than 
in  dead  bodies,  and  is  called  the  tone  of  the 
muscles. 

When  a  muscle  is  wounded,  or  otherwise 
irritated,  it  contracts  independent  of  the 
wiU :  this  power  is  called  irritability^  and  by 
Haller  vis  insita  ;  it  is  a  property  peculiar 
to,  and  inherent  in,  the  muscles.  The  parts 
of  our  body  which  possess  this  property  are 
called  irritable,  as  the  heart,  arteries,  mus- 
cles, &c.  to  distinguish  them  from  those 
parts  which  have  no  muscular  fibres.  With 
regard  to  the  degree  of  this  property  pecu- 
liar to  various  parts,  the  heart  is  the  most 
irritable,  then  the  stomach  and  intestines ; 
the  diaphragm,  the  arteries,  veins,  absor- 
bents, and  at  length  the  various  muscles  fol- 
low ;  but  the  degree  of  irritability  depends 
upon  the  age,  sex,  temperament,  mode  of 
living,  climate,  state  of  health,  idiosyncrasy, 
and  likewise  upon  the  nature  of  the  sti- 
mulus. 

When  a  muscle  is  stimiilated,  either 
through  the  medium  of  the  will  or  any  fo- 
reign body,  it  contracts,  and  its  contraction 
is  greater  or  less  in  proportion  as  the  stimu- 
lus applied  is  greater  or  less.  The  con- 
traction of  muscles  is  different  according  to 
the  purpose  to  be  served  by  their  con- 
traction ;  thus,  the  heart  contracts  with  a 
jerk ;  the  urinary  bladder,  slowly  and  uni- 
formly ;  pimcture  a  muscle,  and  its  fibres 
vibrate ;  and  the  abdominal  muscles  act 
slowly  in  expelling  the  contents  of  the  rec- 
tum. Relaxation  generally  succeeds  the 
contraction  of  muscles,  and  alternates  with 
it. 

The  use  of  this  property  is  very  conside- 
rable; for  upon  it  depends  all  muscular 
motion,  and  the  function  of  every  viscus  ex- 
cept that  of  the  nerves. 
Muscular  Power.  See  Irritability. 
MU'SCULUS,  (a  diminutive  of  mus,  a 
mouse,  from  its  resemblance  to  a  flay'd 
mouse.)     See  Muscle. 

Mu'scTJLrs  cDTA':^Eirs.  See  Platisma 
TTiyoides, 


Mu'scTTLPs  fa'sci^  vaItm,  See  Tensoir 
vagiruEfemoris. 

Mu'scuLus  patie'ntijE.  See  Levator 
scapulm. 

iVIu'scuLus  stape'dius.     See  Stapedias- 

Mu'scuLus  superci'lii.  See  Corrugator 
supercilii. 

Mu'sctTLUS  tu'e^  no'v^..  See  Circwn- 
flexus. 

MU'SCUS.  (From  Ato?;(^oc,  tender,  so 
called  from  its  delicate  and  tender  consis- 
tence.)    Moss, 

Mr'sctjs  arbo'reus.  See  Lichen  pli- 
catus. 

Mu'scus  cani'nus.   See  lAchen  caninus, 

Mu'scus  clava'tus.     See  Lycopodium. 

Mir'sctrs  cRA'jfii  huma'ni.  See  Lichen 
saxatilis. 

Mp'scus  cuma'tilis.  This  cryptogamous 
plant.  Lichen  apthosus,  is  said  to  act  power- 
fully on  the  intestines,  though  never  used  is 
the  practice  of  the  present  day. 

Mxj'scTTS  ere'ctus.  Upright  club  moss. 
The  pharmacopoeial  name  of  the  Lycopo- 
dium selago,  of  Linnaeus,  which  see, 

Mu'scus  isla'kdicus.  See  Lichen  islan* 
dicus. 

Mu'scus  mari'timus.     See  Corallina. 

Mu'scus       PULMONA'RIUS      aUE'RCIKUS, 

See  Lichen  Pulmonarius. 

Mu'scus  pyxida'tus.  Cup-moss.  See 
Lichen  pyxidatus. 

Mu'scus  sauAMo'susTERRE'STRis.  See 
Lycopodium, 

MUSGRAVE,  William,  was  born  in 
Somersetshire,  1657.  He  went  to  Oxford 
with  the  intention  of  studying  the  law ;  but 
he  afterwards  adopted  the  medical  profes- 
sion, and  became  a  Fellow  of  the  Royal  So- 
ciety, of  which  body  he  was  appointed  se- 
cretary in  1684.  In  this  capacity  he  edi- 
ted the  Philosophical  Transactions  for  some 
time ;  he  likewise  communicated  several 
papers  on  anatomical  and  physiological  sub- 
jects. In  1689  he  took  his  doctor's  degree, 
and  became  a  fellow  of  the  College  of  Phy- 
sicians. Not  long  after  this  he  settled  at 
Exeter,  where  he  practised  his  profession 
with  considerable  success,  for  nearly  thirty 
years,  and  died  in  1721.  Beyond  the  circle 
of  his  practice  he  made  himself  knovra  prin- 
cipally by  his  two  treatises  on  gout,  which 
are  valuable  works,  and  were  several  times 
reprinted.  He  was  also  a  distinguished  an- 
tiquary, and  author  of  several  learned  tracts 
on  the  subject  of  his  researches  in  this 
way. 

Mu'siA  Pa'ttr^.     a  name  for  moxa. 

Mushroom.     See  Agaricus. 

Musk.     See  Moschus. 

Musk-cranesbill,  See  Geranium  moscha- 
tum.  .i 

Musk-melon.     See  Cucumis  melo. 

Musk-seed.     See  Hibiscus  abelmbschus. 

MusauiTTO.  A  species  of  gnat  in  tlie 
West  Indies,  which  produce  small  tumours 
on  whatever  part  they  settle,  attended  with 


MTC 


MYL 


581 


so  high  a  degree  of  itching  and  iniiamma- 
tion,  that  the  person  cannot  refrain  from 
scratching,    by    a   frequent  repetition   of 
which  he  not  uncommonly  occasions  them 
to  ulcerate,  particularly  i(  he  is  of  a  robust 
and  full  habit. 
Mustard,  black.    See  Sinapis. 
Mustard,  hedge.     See  Erysimum, 
Mustard,  treacle.     See  Thlaspi. 
Mustard,  mithridate.     See  Thlaspi. 
Mustard,  yellow.     See  Sinapis, 
MU'TITAS.       (From    mutus,     dumb.) 
Dumbness.      A  genus  of  disease  in  the 
class  locales,  and  order  dyscinesice  of  CuUen, 
which  he  defines  an  inability  of  articula- 
tion.    He  distinguishes  three  species,  viz. 

1.  Mutilas  organica,  when  the  tongue  is 
removed  or  injured. 

2.  Mutitas  atonica,  arising  from  an  affec- 
tion of  the  nerves  of  the  organ. 

3.  Mutitas  surdorum,  depending  upon 
being  born  deaf,  or  becoming  so  in  their 
infantile  years. 

MUYS",  Wyer-William,  was  born  at 
Steenwyk  in  1682.  His  father  being  a 
physician,  he  was  led  to  follow  the  same 
profession,  and  at  16  commenced  his  studies 
atLeyden,  whence  he  went  to  Utrecht,  and 
took  his  degree  of  doctor  in  1701.  He 
settled  at  first  in  his  native  town,  and  after- 
wards removed  to  Arnheim,  where  he 
practised  with  reputation.  In  1709  he 
was  elected  to  the  mathematical  chair  at 
Franeker,  where  he  subsequently  filled  also 
those  of  medicine,  chemistry  and  botany. 
The  House  of  Orange  afterwards  retained 
him  as  consulting  physician,  with  a  con- 
siderable salary,  which  he  received  to  the 
end  of  his  life  in  1744.  He  had  been  five 
times  rector  of  the  university  of  Franeker, 
and  was  a  member  of  the  Royal  Academy 
of  Sciences  of  Berlin.  His  Avritings  were 
partly  medical,  partly  philosophical.  Of 
the  former  kind  was  a  dissertation,  highly 
commending  the  -ase  of  sal-ammoniac  in 
intermittents  :  also  a  very  elaborate  inves- 
tigation of  the  structure  of  muscles,  com- 
prehending an  account  of  all  that  had  been 
previously  discovered  on  the  subject. 

Mu'zA.     See  Musa. 

Myaca'ntha.  (From  jj.uc,  a  mouse,  and 
etKttvQtt,  a  thorn,  so  calledbecause  its  prickly 
leaves  are  used  to  cover  whatever  is  intend- 
ed to  be  preserved  from  mice.)    See  Ruscus. 

Mya'gro.     See  Myagrum. 

Mya'grum.  (From  fxuict,  a  fly,  and 
ccyptuui,  to  seize,  because  flies  are  caught 
by  its  viscidity.)    A  species  of  wild  mustard 

My'ce.  (From  fAuce,  to  wink,  shut  up, 
or  obstruct.)  1.  It  is  a  winking,  closing, 
or  obstruction.  It  is  applied  to  the  eyes, 
to  ulcei's,  and  to  the  viscera,  especially  the 
spleen,  where  it  imports  obstructions.  2. 
In  surgery,  it  is  a  fungus,  such  as  arises  in 
ulcers  and  wounds.  3.  Some  writers  speak 
of  a  yellow  vitriol,  which  is  called  Myce. 

Mychthi'smos.  (From//w^»,  to  mutter, 


or  groan.)  In  Hippocrates,  it  is  a  sort  of 
sighing,  or  groaning  during  respiration, 
whilst  the  air  is  forced  out  of  the  lungs. 

Mycojjo'ides.  (From  (Moitwj  a  noise,  and 
tiS'oc,  a  likeness.)  Applied  to  an  ulcer  full 
of  mucus,  and  which  upon  pressure  emits 
a  wheezing  sound. 

My'cter.     The  nose. 

Mycte'res.     MvaThpii.    The  nostrils. 

Myde'sis.  (From  (/.vSaoi,  to  abound 
with  moisture.)  It  imports,  in  general,  a 
corruption  of  any  part  from  a  redundant 
moisture.  But  Galen  applies  it  particu^ 
larly  to  the  eye-lids. 

My'don.  (From  yt-vSttod,  to  grow  putrid.) 
Fungus  or  putrid  flesh  in  a  fistulous  ulcer. 

MYpRI'ASIS.  (From^t/<r<»(B,  to  abound 
in  moisture;  so  named  because  it  was 
thought  tooriginate  inredundantmoisture.) 
A  disease  of  the  iris.  Too  great  a  dilatation 
of  the  pupil  of  the  eye,  with  or  without  a 
defect  of  vision.  It  is  known  by  the  pupil 
always  appearing  of  the  same  latitude  or 
size  in  the  light.  The  species  of  mydriasis 
are,  1.  Mydriasis  amaurotica,  which,  for 
the  most  part,  but  not  always,  accompanies 
an  amaurosis.  2.  Mydriasis  hydrocephalica^ 
which  owes  its  origin  to  an  hydrocephalus 
internus,  or  dropsy  of  the  ventricles  of  the 
cerebrum.  It  is  not  uncommon  amongst 
children,  and  is  the  most  certain  diagnostic 
of  the  disease.  3.  Mydriasis  verminosa,  or 
a  dilatation  of  the  pupil  from  saburra  and 
worms  in  the  stomach  or  small  intestines. 
4.  Mydriasis  a  synechia,  or  a  dilatation  of 
the  pupil,  with  a  concretion  of  the  uvea  vrith 
the  capsula  of  the  crystalline  lens.  5.  My- 
driasis paralytica,  or  a  dilated  pupil,  from  a 
paralysis  of  the  orbicular  fibres  of  the  iris ; 
it  is  observed  in  paralytic  disorders,  and 
from  the  application  of  narcotics  to  the  eye. 

6.  Mydriasis  spasmodica,  from  a  spasm  of 
the  rectilineal  fibres  of  the  iris,  as  often  hap- 
pens in  hysteric  and    spasmodic  diseases. 

7.  Mydriasis,  from  atony  of  the  iris,  the 
most  frequent  cause  of  which  is  a  large 
cataract  distending  the  pupil  in  its  passing 
when  extracted.  It  vanishes  in  a  few  days 
after  the  operation,  in  general ;  however, 
it  may  remain  so  from  over  and  long-con- 
tinued distension. 

Myla'cris.  (From  (Wyx»,  a  grind-stone, 
so  called  from  its  shape.)  The  patella,  or 
knee-pan. 

My'le.  Muk>i.  The  knee-pan,  or  a  mole 
in  the  uterus. 

My'low.     See  Staphyloma. 

MY'LO.  Names  compounded  with  this 
word  belong  to  muscles,  which  are  attached 
near  the  grinders  ;  from  fAUxn,  a  grinder- 
tooth  :  such  as, 

Mylo-glossi.  Small  muscles  of  the 
tongue. 

MYLO-HYOIDE'US.  Mylo-hyoidien, 
of  Dumas.  This  muscle,  which  was  first 
described  by  Fallopius,  is  so  called  from  its 
origin  near  the  denfes  molares,  and  its  in- 


582 


MYO 


M¥K 


sertion  into  the  os  hyoid«s.  It  is  a  thin, 
flat  muscle,  situated  between  the  lower 
jaw  and  the  os  hyoides,  and  is  covered  by 
the  anterior  portion  of  the  digastricus.  It 
arises  fleshy,  and  a  little  tendinous,  from 
all  the  inner  surface  of  the  lower  jaw,  as 
far  back  as  the  insertion  of  the  pterygoideus 
internus,  or,  in  other  words,  from  between 
the  last  dens  molaris  and  the  middle  of  the 
chin,  where  it  joins  its  fellow,  to  form  one 
belly,  with  an  intermediate  tendinous 
streak,  or  linea  alba,  which  extends  from 
the  chin  to  the  os  hyoides,  xvhere  both  mus- 
cles are  inserted  into  the  lower  edge  of  the 
basis  of  that  bone.  This  has  induced  Rio- 
lanus,  Winslow,  Albinus,  and  others,  to 
consider  it  as  a  single  penniform  muscle. 
Its  use  is  to  pull  the  os  hyoides  upwards, 
forwards,  and  to  either  side. 

Mtzlg-phartnge'us.  (Musculus  mylo- 
pharyngeus,  fAUKoi^apvylittoQ ;  from  f/:uKH 
the  grinding-tooth,  and  <ftipuy^,  the  phar- 
nyx.)  See  Constrictor  pharyngis  superior. 
Myoce'phalum.  (From  yMu/*,  a  fly,  and 
H,i^itK)i,  ahead,  from  its  resemblance  to  the 
head  of  a  fly.)  A  tumour  in  the  uvea  of 
the  eye. 

M-s-qcoili'tis.  (From^cuc,  a  muscle,  and 
Mixin,  a  belly.)  So  Vogel  names  inflam- 
mation of  the  muscles  of  the  belly. 

Myodesopsia.  (From/Mu/it,  a  fly,  uS'oq, 
resemblance,  and  o4«j  vision.)  A  disease 
of  the  eyes,  in  which  the  person  sees  black 
spots,  an  appearance  of  flies,  cobwebs,  or 
black  wool,  before  his  eyes. 

MYOLOGY.  {Myologia,  from  fA,vg,  a 
muscle,  and  Koyoi,  a  discourse.)  The  doc- 
trine of  the  muscles. 

MYO'PIA.  (From  [/.vm,  to  wink,  and 
»■!,  the  eye.)  Near-sighted,  purblind.  The 
myopes  are  considered  those  persons  who 
cannot  see  distinctly  above  twenty  inches. 
The  myopia  is  likewise  adjudged  to  all 
those  who  cannot  see  at  three,  six,  or  nine 
inches.  The  proximate  cause  is  the  adu- 
uation  of  the  rays  of  light  in  a  focus  before 
the  retina.  The  species  are,  1.  Myopia, 
from  too  great  a  convexity  of  the  cornea. 
The  cause  of  this  convexity  is  either  from 
nativity,  or  a  greater  secretion  of  the  aque- 
ous humour  :  hence  on  one  day  there  shall 
be  a  greater  myopia  than  on  another.  An 
incipient  hydrophthalmia  is  the  origin  of 
this  myopia.  2.  Myopia,  from  too  great  a 
longitude  of  the  bulb.  This  length  of  the 
bulb  is  native,  or  acquired  from  a  conges- 
tion of  the  humours  in  the  eye  ;  hence 
artificers  occupied  in  minute  objects,  as  the 
engravers  of  seals,  and  persons  reading 
much,  frequently  after  puberty  become 
myopes.  3.  Myopia,  from  too  great  a  con- 
vexity of  the  anterior  superficies  of  the  crys- 
talline lens.  This  is  likewise  from  birth. 
The  image  will  so  much  sooner  be  formed 
as  the  cornea  or  lens  is  more  convex.  This 
perfectly  accounts  for  short-sightedness; 
'"Jilt,  an  anterior  too  great  coBvexity  of  the 


cornea  is  the  most  common  cause.  4<. 
Myopia,  from  too  great  a  density  of  the 
cornea,  or  humours  of  the  eye.  Optics 
teach  us,  by  so  much  sooner  the  rays  of 
light  are  forced  into  a  focus,  as  the  dia- 
phanous body  is  denser,  5.  Myopia,  from 
mydriasis  or  too  dilated  a  pupil.  6 .  Myopia 
infantilis.  Infants,  from  the  great  con- 
vexity of  the  cornea,  are  often  myopes; 
but  by  degrees,  as  they  advance  in  years, 
they  perceive  objects  more  remotely,  by 
the  cornea  becomiiiir  less  convex. 

My'ops.  (From  /mvee,  to  wink,  and  u^, 
the  eye.)     One  who  is  near-sighted. 

MYO'SIS.  Mvma-tc,  a  disease  of  the 
eye,  A  contraction  or  too  small  perforation 
of  the  pupil :  it  is  known  by  viewing  the 
diameter  of  the  pupil,  which  is  smaller  than 
usual,  and  remains  so  in  an  obscure  place, 
where,  naturally,  if  not  diseased,  it  dilates. 
It  occasions  weak  sight,  or  a  vision  that 
remains  only  a  certain  number  of  hours  in 
the  day  ;  but,  if  wholly  closed,  total  blind- 
ness. The  species  of  this  disorder  are,  1. 
Myosis  spasmodica,  which  is  observed  in  the 
hysteric,  hypochondriac,  and  in  other  spas- 
modic and  nervous  afl"ections ;  it  arises  from 
a  spasm  of  the  orbicular  fibres  of  the  iris. 
2.  Myosis  paralytica  arises  in  paralytic  dis- 
orders. 3.  Myosis  infiammatoria,  which 
arises  from  an  inflammation  of  the  iris  or 
uvea,  as  in  the  internal  ophthalmia,  hypo- 
pium,  or  wounded  eye.  4.  Myosis,  from 
an  accustomed  contraction  of  the  pupil. 
This  frequently  is  experienced  by  those 
who  contemplate  very  minute  objects ;  by 
persons  who  write ;  by  the  workers  of  fine 
needle-work  ;  and  by  frequent  attention  to 
microscopical  inquiries.  5.  Myosis,  from  a 
defect  of  the  aqueous  humour,  as  after 
extraction.  6.  Myosis  nativa,  with  which 
infants  are  born.  7.  Myosis  naturalis,  is 
a  coarctation  of  the  pupil  by  light,  or  from 
an  intense  examination  of  ihe  minutest  ob- 
jects. These  coarctations  of  the  pupil  are 
temporary,  and  spontaneously  vanish. 

MYOSI'TIS.  (From  f^v;,  a  muscle.) 
Inflammation  of  a  muscle.  It  is  the  term 
given  by  Sagar  to  acute  rheumatism. 

Myoso'tis.  (Muc,  a  muscle,  and  ov;, 
MTocj  an  ear  ;  so  called  because  its  leaves 
are  hairy,  and  grow  longitudinally  like  the 
ear  of  a  mouse.)     See  Hieracium  pilosella. 

MYOTOMY.  (From  f^vc,  a  muscle, 
and  n/uLvee,  to  cut.)  The  dissection  of  the 
muscles. 

My'rica  ga'le.  The  systematic  name 
of  the  Dutch  myrtle.  Myrius  brabantica. 
Myrlus  Anglica.  Myrtifolia  belgica.  Gale. 
Gagel.  Rus  sylvestjds.  Acaron.  Elceagn: 
Elceagnus  cordo.  ^^hamoilaagiim  Dot 
nmo.  The  leaves,  5||ferers,  and  «|l|s  of 
plant,  Myrica  gale,  of  Linnaeus,-J|bet  wil' 
low,  or  Dutch  myrtle,  have  a  stfSng,  frag-, 
rant  smell,  and  a  bitter  taste.  They  are  said 
to  be  used  amongst  the  common  people  for 
destroying  moths  and  cutaneous  insects,  and 


MYR 


MYR 


oiSii 


the  uifusion  is  given  interaally  as  a  stoma- 
chic and  vermifuge, 

Myriopht'llow.  (From  f^vpio;,  infinite, 
and  puKKov,  a  leaf,  named  from  the  number 
of  its  leaves.)     See  Ackillea  millefolium. 

MYRI'STICA.  The  name  of  a  genus 
of  plants  in  the  Linnsean  system.  Class, 
Dioecia.     Order,  Monadelphia. 

Myri'stica  aroma'tica.  Swartz's name 
of  the  nutmeg-tree. 

Myri'stica  moscha'ta.  The  systema- 
tic name  of  the  tree  which  produces  the  nut- 
meg and  mace.  1 .  The  nutmeg.  Myristicm 
nucleus.  J^itz  moschata.  J^ucisia.  JSTux 
myristica.  Chrysobalanus  Galeni.  Unguen- 
iaria.  Assala.  J^ux  aromatica.  The  seed 
or  kernel  of  the  Myristica  moschata,  foliis 
lanceolatis,  fructu  glahro,  of  Linnjeus.  It 
is  a  spice  that  is  well  known,  and  has  been 
long  used  both  for  cuhnary  and  medical  pur- 
poses. Distilled  with  water  they  yield  a 
large  quantity  of  essential  oil,  resembling  in 
flavour  the  spice  itself;  after  the  distillation, 
an  insipid  sebaceous  matter  is  found  swim- 
ming on  the  water ;  the  decoction,  inspis- 
sated, gives  an  extract  of  an  unctuous,  very 
slightly  bitterish  taste,  and  with  little  or  no 
astringency.  Rectified  spirit  extracts  the 
whole  virtue  of  nutmegs  by  infusion,  and 
elevates  very  little  of  it  in  distillation ;  hence 
the  spirituous  extract  possesses  the  flavour 
of  the  spice  in  an  eminent  degree.  Nut- 
megs, when  heated,  yield  to  the  press  a  con- 
siderable quantity  of  limpid,  yellow  oil. 
There  are  three  kinds  of  unctuous  substan- 
ces called  oil  of  mace,  though  really  expres- 
sed from  the  nutmeg.  The  best  is  brought 
from  the  East  Indies  in  stone  jars ;  this  is 
of  a  thick  consistence,  of  the  colour  of  mace, 
and  has  an  agreeable  fragrant  smell ;  the 
second  sort,  Vifhich  is  paler  coloured,  and 
much  inferior  in  quality,  comes  from  Hol- 
land, in  solid  masses,  generally  flat,  and  of 
a  square  figure;  the  third,  which  is  the 
worst  of  all,  and  usually  called  common  oil 
of  mace,  is  an  artificial  composition  of  suet, 
palm-oil,  and  the  like,  flavoured  with  a  lit- 
tle genuine  oil  of  nutmeg.  The  medicinal 
qualities  of  nutmeg  are  supposed  to  be  aro- 
matic, anodyne,  stomachic,  and  astringent ; 
and  hence  it  has  been  much  used  in  diar- 
rhosas  and  dysenteries.  To  many  people 
the  aromatic  flavour  of  nutmeg  is  very 
agreeable  ;  they,  however,  should  be  cau- 
tioned not  to  use  it  in  large  quantities,  as  it 
is  apt  to  aff'ect  the  head,  and  even  to  mani- 
fest an  hypnotic  power  in  such  a  degree  as 
to  prove  extremely  daagerous.  Bontius 
speaks  of  this  as  a  frequent  occurrence  in 
India;  and  Dr.  Cullen  relates  a  remarkable 
instance  of  this  soporiflfe  effect  of  nutmeg, 
which  fell  under  his  q^vn  observation  ;  and 
hence  concludes  that  in  apoplectic  and  pa- 
ralytic oases,  this  spice  may  be  very  impro- 
per. The  officinal  preparations  of  nutmeg 
are  a  spirit  and  an  essential  oil,  and  the  nut- 
meg, in  substance,  roasted  to  render  it  more 


astringent ;  both  the  spice  itself  and  the  es- 
sential oil  enter  several  compositions,  as  the 
confectio  aromatica,  spirilus  ammordce  arc- 
malicus,  &c. 

2.  Mace  is  the 'middle  bark  of  the  nut- 
meg. A  thick,  tough,  reticulated  unctuous 
membrane,  of  a  livelj',  reddish-yellow  co- 
lour, approaching  to  that  of  saff'ron,  which 
envelopes  the  shell  of  the  nutmeg.  The 
mace,  when  fresh,  is  of  a  blood-red  colour, 
and  acquires  its  yellow  hue  in  drying.  It 
is  dried  in  the  sun  upon  hurdles  fixed 
above  one  another,  and  then,  it  is  said, 
sprinkled  with  sea-water,  to  prevent  its 
crumbUng  in  carrying.  It  has  a  pleasant, 
aromatic  smell,  and  a  warm,  bitterish,  mo- 
derately pungent  taste.  It  is  in  common 
use  as  a  grateful  spice,  and  appears  to  be  in 
its  general  qualities  nearly  similar  to  the 
nutmeg.  The  principal  difference  consists 
in  the  mace  being  much  warmer,  more  bit- 
ter, less  unctuous,  and  sitting  easier  on  weak 
stomachs. 

Mace  possesses  qualities  similar  to  those 
of  nutmeg,  but  is  less  astringent,  and  its 
oil  is  supposed  to  be  more  volatile  and 
acrid. 

Myri'stica  wux.  See  Myristica  nws 
chata. 

Myrme'cia.  (From  y-up/mn^,  a  pismire.) 
A  small  painful  wart,  of  the  size  and  shape 
of  a  pismire.     See  Myrmccium 

Myrme'cium.  a  moist  soft  wart  about 
the  size  of  a  lupine,  with  a  broad  base, 
deeply  rooted,  and  very  painful.  It  grows 
on  the  palms  of  the  hands  and  soles  of  the 
feet. 

Myro'copitm.  (From  /uupov,  an  oint- 
ment, and  KOTro;,  labour.)  An  unguent  to 
remove  lassitude. 

Myroba'lanits.  (From  /mvpog,  an  un- 
guent, and  QcLKcLvot,  a  nut,  so  called,  be- 
cause it  was  formerly  used  hi  ointments.) 
A  myrobalan.  A  dried  fruit  of  the  plum 
kind,  brought  from  the  East  Indies.  All 
the  myrobalans  have  an  unpleasant,  bitter- 
ish, very  austere  taste,  and  strike  an  inky 
blackness  with  a  solution  of  steel.  They 
are  said  to  have  a  gently  purgative  as  well 
as  an  astringent  and  corroborating  virtue. 
In  this  country  they  have  been  long  expun- 
ged from  the  pharmacopoeias.  Of  this  fruit 
there  are  several  species. 

Myroba'lanus  belli'rica.  The  Bel- 
liric  myrobalan.  This  fruit  is  of  a  yellow- 
ish grey  colour,  and  an  irregular  roundish 
or  oblong  figure,  about  an  inch  in  length, 
and  three-quarters  of  an  inch  thick. 

Myroba'lanus  che'btjla.  The  chebule 
myrobalan.  This  resembles  the  yellow  in 
figure  and  ridges,  but  is  larger,  of  a  darker 
colour,  inclining  to  brown  or  blackish,  and 
has  a  thicker  pulp. 

Myroba'lanus  ci'trina.  Yellow  my- 
robalan. This  fruit  is  somewhat  longer 
than  the  Belliric,  with  generally  five  large 
longitudinal  ridges,   and  as  many  smaller 


584 


MYR 


MYR 


between  them,  somewhat  pointed  at  both 
ends. 

Mtroba'lanus  e'mblica.  The  emblic 
myrobalan,  is  of  a  dark  blackish-grey  colour, 
roundish,  about  half  an  inch  thick,  with  six 
hexagonal  faces,  opening  from  one  another. 

Mif  roba'lanus  I'ndica.  The  Indian  or 
black  myrobalan,  of  a  deep  black  colour, 
oblong,  octangular,  differing  from  all  the 
others  in  having  no  stone,  or  only  the  rudi- 
ments of  one,  from  which  circumstance 
they  are  supposed  to  have  been  gathered 
before  maturity. 

Myrobalans.     See  Myrobalanus. 

My'ron.  (From  /^ygw,  to  flow.)  An 
ointment,  medicated  oil,  or  unguent. 

Myrophy'llum.  Millefolium  aquaticum. 
Water-fennel.     It  is  said  to  be  vulnerary. 

MYRO'XYLON.  (From^.ygov,  anoint- 
ment, and  ^vhciVy  wood.)  The  name  of  a 
genus  of  plants  in  the  Linnsean  system. 
Class,  Diandria.     Order,  Monogynia. 

Myro'xylon  perui'feriim.  The  sys- 
tematic name  of  the  tree  which  gives  out 
the  Peruvian  balsam.  Balsamum  Peru- 
vianum.  Putsochill.  Indian,  Mexican,  and 
American  Balsam.  Carbareiba,  is  the  name 
of  the  tree,  from  which,  according  to  Piso 
and  Ray,  it  is  taken.  It  is  the  Myroxylon  pe- 
ruiferum  of  Linnfeus,  which  grows  in  the 
warmest  provinces  of  South  America,  and 
is  remarkable  for  its  elegant  appearance. 
Every  part  of  the  tree  abounds  with  a  resi- 
nous juice ;  even  the  leaves  being  full  of 
transparent  resinous  points,  like  those  of  the 
orange-tree. 

Balsam  of  Peru  is  of  three  kinds  ;  or 
rather,  it  is  one  and  the  same  balsam, 
having  three  several  names  :  1.  The  bal- 
sam of  incision;  2.  The  dry  balsam;  3. 
The  balsam  of  lotion.  The  virtues  of  this 
balsam  as  a  cordial,  pectoral,  and  restora- 
tive, stimulant,  and  tonic,  are  by  some 
thought  to  be  very  great.  It  is  given  with 
advantage,  from  5  to  10  or  15  drops  for  a 
dose,  in  dyspepsia,  atonic  gout,  in  consump- 
tions, asthmas,  nephritic  complaints,  ob- 
structions of  the  viscera,  and  suppressions 
of  the  menses.  It  is  best  taken  dropped 
upon  sugar.  The  yolk  of  an  egg,  or  muci- 
lage of  gum-arabic,  will,  indeed,  dissolve  it ; 
it  may,  by  that  way,  be  made  into  an  emul- 
sion ;  and  it  is  less  acrid  in  that  form  than 
when  taken  singly.  It  is  often  made  an  in- 
gredient in  boluses  and  electuaries,  and  en- 
ters into  two  of  the  officinal  compositions : 
the  tinctura  balsami  Peruviani  composita, 
and  the  trochisci  glycyrrhizae.  Externally, 
it  is  recommended  as  an  useful  application 
to  relaxed  ulcers  not  disposed  to  heal. 

MY'RRHA.  (Myrrha.  Heb.)  Also 
called  stacte,  and  the  worst  sort  ergasma. 
A  botanical  specimen  of  the  tree  which  af- 
fords this  gum  resin  has  not  yet  been  ob- 
tained ;  but  from  the  account  of  Mr.  Bruce, 
who  says  it  very  much  resembles  the  acacia 
vera,  of  Linnseus,  there  can  be  little  doubt 


in  referring  it  to  that  genus,  especially  as  it 
corresponds  with  the  description  of  the  tree 
given  by  Dioscorides.  The  tree  that  af- 
fords the  myrrh,  which  is  obtained  by  inci- 
sion, grows  on  the  eastern  coast  of  Arabia 
Felix,  and  in  that  part  of  Abyssinia  which 
is  situated  near  the  Red  Sea,  and  is  called 
by  Mr.  Bruce  Troglodyte.  Good  myrrh  is 
of  a  turbid,  black-red  colour,  solid  and  hea- 
vy, of  a  peculiar  smell,  and  bitter  taste.  Its 
medicinal  effects  are  warm,  corroborant, 
and  antiseptic  ;  it  has  been  given  as  an  em- 
menagogue  in  doses  from  5  to  20  grains,  it 
is  also  given  in  cachexies  and  applied  ex- 
ternally as  an  antiseptic  and  vulnerary.  In 
doses  of  half  a  drachm,  Dr.  CuUen  re- 
marks that  it  heated  the  stomach,  produced 
sweat,  and  agreed  with  the  balsams  in  af- 
fecting the  urinary  passages.  It  has  lately 
come  more  into  use  as  a  tonic  in  hectical 
cases,  and  is  said  to  prove  less  heating  than 
most  other  medicines  of  that  class.  Myrrh 
dissolves  almost  totally  in  boiling  water, 
but  as  the  liquor  cools  the  resinous  matter 
subsides.  Rectified  spirit  dissolves  less  of 
this  concrete  than  water ;  but  extracts  more 
perfectly  that  part  in  which  its  bitterness, 
virtues,  and  flavour  reside;  the  resinous 
matter  which  water  leaves  undissolved  is 
very  bitter,  but  the  gummy  matter  which 
spirit  leaves  undissolved  is  insipid,  the  spi- 
rituous solution  containing  all  the  active 
part  of  the  myrrh  ;  it  is  applied  to  ulcers, 
and  other  external  affections  of  a  puti'id 
tendency  ;  and  also  as  a  wash,  when  dilu- 
ted, for  the  teeth  and  gums.  There  are  se- 
veral preparations  of  this  drug  in  the  Lon- 
don and  Edinburgh  pharmacopoeias. 

Myrrhi'ne.  (From  fxvpptt,  myrrh ;  so 
called  because  it  smells  like  myrrh.) 

My'p.rhis.  (From  /Mt/gg*,  myrrh;  so 
named  from  its  myrrh-like  smell.)  Sweet 
cicely ;  anti-scorbutic. 

Myrsiwel^'um.  (From  /u-vga-ivn,  the 
myrtle,  and  ixa-tov,  oil.)     Oil  of  myrtle. 

Myrtaca'wtha.  (From  /avproc,  a  myr- 
tle, and  aaavfla,  a  thorn ;  so  called  from  its 
likeness  to  myrtle,  and  from  its  prickly 
leaves.     Butcher's  broom.     See  Ruscus. 

Myrti'danum.  (From ^ugToc,  the  myr- 
tle.) An  (excrescence  growing  on  the  trunk 
of  the  myrtle,  and  used  as  an  astringent. 

Myrti'llus.     See  Vaccinium  myrtillus. 

Myrtiform  caruncles.  See  Canmculm 
myrtiformes. 

Myrtiform  glands.  See  Carunculce  myrti- 
formes. 

Myrtle,  common.     See  Myrtus. 

Myrtle,  Dutch.     See  Myrica  gale. 

Myrto  chei'lides.  (From  /xvprot,  the 
clitoris,  and  x^'^°^i  ^•lip-)  The  nymphse  of 
the  female  pudenda. 

My'rton.     The  clitoris. 

My'rtum.  (From /-tugTOfj'a  myrtle.)  A 
little  prominence  in  the  pudenda  of  women, 
resembling  a  myrtle  berry.  It  also  means 
the  clitoris. 


MYR 


MYX 


Sd3 


'MFRTUS.  (From  fj^vfftt,  myrrb,  be- 
cause of  its  smell,  or  from  myrrha,  a  virgin 
who  was  fabled  to  have  been  turned  into 
this  tree.)  1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants 
in  the  Linnsean  system.  Class.  Icosandria. 
Order,  Monogynia. 

2.  The  pharmacopoeial  name  of  the  Myr- 
rhine.  The  myrtle.  Myrtus  communis,  of 
Linneeus.  The  berries  of  this  plant  are  re- 
commended in  alvine  and  uterine  fluxes, 
and  other  disorders  from  relaxation  and  de- 
bility. They  have  a  roughish,  and  not  un- 
pleasant taste,  and  appear  to  be  moderately 
astringent  and  corroborant,  partaking  also 
of  aromatic  qualities. 

My'rtus  ERABA''ifTiCA.  See  Myrica  gale. 

My'rtus  caryophylla'ta.  The  syste- 
matic name  of  the  tree  which  affords  the 
clove  bark.  Cassia  caryophyllata.  The  bark 
of  this  tree,  Myrtus  caryophyllata  ;  peduncu- 
2is  tr\fido-multijloris,foliis  ovatis,  of  Linnaeus, 
is  a  warm  aromatic,  of  the  smell  of  clove 
spice,  but  weaker,  and  with  a  little  admix- 
ture of  the  cinnamon  flavour.  It  may  be  used 
with  the  same  views  as  cloves  or  cinnamon. 

My'rtcs  commu'nio.  Myrtus  communis 
italica.  The  systematic  name  of  the  com- 
mon myrtle.     See  Myrtus. 

My'rtus  pime'nta.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  tree  which  bears  the  Jamaica 
pepper.  Pimento.  Piper  caryophyllatum. 
Cocttli  Indi  aromaiici.  Piper  chiapm.  Amo- 


mutnpinienta.  Caryophyllus  araraaticus,  Cu" 
ryphyllus  Americanus.  Piper odoratum.  Ja- 
maicense.  Jamaica  pepper,  or  allspice. 
The  berries  of  the  Myrtus pimenta ;  fioribus 
trichotomo-panicvAatis,  foliis  oblongo-lanceo- 
latis,  of  Linnasus.  This  spice,  which  was 
first  brought  over  for  dietetic  uses,  has  been 
long  employed  in  the  shops  as  a  succedaneum 
to  the  more  costly  oriental  aromatics  :  it  is 
moderately  warm,  of  an  agreeable  flavour, 
somewhat  resemblmg  that  of  a  mixture  of 
cloves,  cinnamon,  and  nutmegs.  Both  phar- 
macopoeias direct  an  aqueous  and  spirituous 
distillation  to  be  made  from  these  berries  : 
and  the  Edinburgh  College  orders  the  oleum 
essentiale  piperis  Janiaicensis. 

MY'STAX.  The  hair  which  forms  the 
beard  in  man,  on  each  side  the  upper  lip. 

Myu'rus.  An  epithet  for  a  sort  of  sink- 
ing pulse  when  the  second  stroke  is  less 
than  the  first,  the  third  than  the  second,  &c. 
Of  this  there  are  two  kinds :  the  first  is 
when  the  pulse  so  sinks  as  not  to  rise  again ; 
the  other,  when  it  returns  again,  and  rises 
in  some  degree.  Both  are  esteemed  bad 
presages. 

Myxosarco'ma.  (From  fit-v^a.,  mucus, 
and  o"a/i|  flesh.)  Mucocarneus-  A  tumour 
which  is  partly  fleshy  and  partly  mucous. 

My'xter.  (From  fnv'^tt,  the  mucus  of 
the  nose.)     The  nose  or  nostril. 


N. 


N, 


•  IN  prescriptions  this  letter  is  a  contrac- 
tion for  numero,  in  number 

Na'cta.  An  abscess  of  the  female 
breast. 

Na'ducem.  a  uterine  coagulum,  or 
mole. 

Nje'vi  mate'rni.  Macula  matricis. 
Sligmafa.  Metrocelides.  Mothers'  marks. 
Marks  on  the  skin  of  children,  which  are 
born  with  them,  and  which  are  said  to  be 
produced  by  the  longing  of  the  mother  for 
particular  things,  or  her  aversion  to  them  ; 
hence  they  resemble  mulberries,  strawber- 
ries, grapes,  pines,  bacon,  &c. 

Na'i  coRo'iirA.  A  name  of  the  cowage. 

Nail.  Unguis.  A  horny  lamina  situated 
on  the  extremity  of  the  fingers  and  toes. 

Na'kir.  According  to  Schenkius  this 
means  wandering  pains  of  the  limbs. 

NAPE'LLUS.  (A  diminutive  of  napus, 
a  kind  of  turnip  ;  so  called  because  it  has  a 
bulbous  root  like  that  of  the  napirs.)  See 
•Aconitum; 


Na'ph.^  blc'res.  Orange  flowers  are 
sometimes  so  called.   See  Citrus  aurantiiun. 

NATHTHA.  N4<f.6«.  A  very  fluid  spe- 
cies of  petroleum,  of  a  lighter  colour  than 
petroleum,  more  or  less  transparent,  per- 
fectly thin  and  liquid,  light  so  as  to  float  on 
water,  odoriferous,  volatile,  and  inflamma- 
ble. It  is  found  separated  by  nature  from  pe- 
troleum and  bitumen,  but  its  separation  is 
readily  effected  by  art.  This  fluid  has  been 
used  as  an  external  application  for  removing 
old  pains,  nervous  disorders,  such  as  cramps, 
contractions  of  the  limbs,  paralytic  affec- 
tions, &c. 

jVapifo'lia.     Bare  cole. 

Na'picm.  The  name  of  the  nipple  wort. 
A  species  of  lapsana.  It  is  one  of  the  bitter 
lactescent  plants,  similar  in  virtues  to  endive. 
See  Lapsana. 

Na'ptts.  (From  napus,  Rabb.)  See 
Brassica. 

Na'pus  dtt'lcis 

Na'pus  sylve'strts 

74 


>  '&&&  Brassica  rapa. 


)86 


NAR 


NAT 


Nakca'phthtjm.  An  aromatic  confect. 

NARCrSSUS.  The  daffodil.  A  genus 
of  plants  in  the  Linnsean  system.  Class, 
Hexandria.     Order,  Monogynia. 

Narco'sis.  (From  vxpn-ow,  to  stupefy.) 
Stupefaction,  stupour,  numbness. 

NARCOTICS.  (Aarcotica,  sc.  Medi- 
camenta.  From  vaLfKoo),  to  stupefy.)  Those 
medicines  which  have  the  power  of  procu- 
ring sleep.     See  Anodynes. 

J^fard,  Celtic.     See  Valeriana  Celtica. 

J^ard^  Indian.     See  J^ardtis  Indica. 

Nardo'stachys.  (From  va.pi'og,  spike- 
nard, and  r*;ti/f,  sage.)  A  species  of  wild 
sgge,  resembling  spikenard  in  its  leaves  and 
smell. 

Na'rdtts.   (From  nard,  Sir.)    Spikenard. 

Na'rdus  ce'ltica.    Valeriana  celtica. 

Na'rdtjs  Indica.  S-pica  nardi.  Spica 
Jndica.  Indian  nard  or  spikenard.  The 
root  of  this  plant,  Andropogon  nardus,  of 
Linnseus,  is  an  ingredient  in  the  mithridate 
and  theriaca;  it  is  moderately  warm  and 
pungent,  accompanied  with  a  flavour  not 
disagreeable.  It  is  said  to  be  used  by  the 
Orientals  as  a  spice. 

Na'rdi7S  ita'lica.  The  lavendula  lati- 
£>lia. 

Na'bdus  monta'na.  An  old  name  of 
the  asarabacca. 

Na'rdus  ru'stica.  An  old  name  of  the 
asarabacca.     See  Asarum. 

NA'RES.  (PI.  of  nam.)  Mycteres.  The 
nostrils.  The  cavity  of  the  nostrils  is  of  a 
pyramidal  figure,  and  is  situated  under  the 
anterior  part  of  the  cranium,  in  the  middle 
of  the  face.  It  is  composed  of  fourteen 
bones,  viz.  the  frontal,  two  maxillary,  two 
naisal,  two  lachrymal,  two  inferior  spongy, 
the  sphenoid,  the  vomer,  the  ethmoid,  and 
two  palatine  bones,  which  form  several 
eminences  and  cavities.  The  eminences 
are  the  septum  narium,  the  cavernous  sub- 
stance of  the  ethmoid  bone,  called  the  supe- 
rior conchse,  and  the  inferior  spongy  bones. 
The  cavities  are  three  pair  of  pituitary 
sinuses,  namely,  the  frontal,  sphenoid,  and 
maxillary  ;  the  anterior  and  posterior  fora- 
mina of  the  nostrils  ;  the  ductus  nasalis,  the 
spheno-palatine  foramina  and  anterior  pala- 
tine foramina.  All  these  parts  are  covered 
with  periosteum,  and  a  piiuitary  mem- 
brane which  secretes  the  mucus  of  the 
iiostrils.  The  arteries  of  this  cavity  are 
branches  of  the  internal  maxillary.  The 
veins  empty  themselves  into  the  internal 
jugulars.  The  nerves  are  branches  of  the  ol- 
factory, ophthalmic,  and  superior  maxillary. 
The  use  of  the  nostrils  is  for  Emelling,  respi- 
I'ation,  and  speech. 

Narifuso'ria.  (From  nares,  the  nos- 
trils, and  fundo,  to  pour.)  Medicines 
dropped  into  the  nostrils. 

Na'ris  compre'ssor.  See  Compressor 
naris. 

Na'rta.  (Nst/JTct,  ex  nardi  odore,  from 
!ts  smell,)     A  plant  used  in  ointments. 


.  Narthe'cia.  (From  Karthecis^  the 
island  where  it  flourished.)  Narthex.  A 
kind  of  fennel. 

Nasa'lia.  (From  Nasus,  the  nose.) 
Errhines. 

Nasalis  la'bii sdperio'ris.  See  Orbi- 
cularis oris. 

Nasa'rium.  (From  nasus,  the  nose.) 
The  mucus  of  the  nose. 

NASCA'tE.  (From  nasus,  the  nos^.)  A 
wood  or  cotton  pessary  for  the  nose. 

Nasca'phthum.     See  JVarcaphthum. 

Na'si  depre'ssor.  See  Depressor  labii 
superioris  aloeque  nasi. 

NA'SI  O'SSA.  (Masus,  the  nose.)  The 
two  small  bones  of  the  nose  that  are  so 
termed  form  the  bridge  of  the  nose.  In 
figure  they  are  quadrangular  and  oblong. 

NASTU'RTIUM.  (quod  nasum  tor- 
queat,  because  the  seed  when  bruising,  ir- 
ritates the  nose.)  The  name  of  a  genus  of 
plants  in  the  Linnaean  system.  Class,  Te- 
tradynamia.     Order,  Siliq-uosa, 

Nastu'rtium  AauA'TiccM.  See  Sisym- 
brium nasturtium. 

Nastu'rtium  HORT^i'HfSE.  See  Lepi- 
dium  sativum. 

Nastu'rtium  i'»je>ici7]».  Se^  Tuopaolum 
majus. 

Na'ta.  Natta.  A  species  of  wen  with 
slender  pendent  neck.  Linnaeus  speaks  of 
it  as  rooted  in  a  muscle. 

NA'TES,  (From  nato,  to  flow;  be- 
cause the  excrements  are  discharged  from 
them.) 

3 .  The  buttocks,  or  the  fleshy  parts  upon 
which  we  sit. 

2.  Two  of  the  eminences,  called  tuber- 
cula  quadrigemina,  of  the  brain,  are  so 
named  from  their  resemblance. 

Na'tes  ce'rebri.  See  Tuherculi  quadri- 
gemina. 

NA'TRON.  (So  called  from  J^airon) 
a  lake  in  Judaea,  where  it  was  produced.) 
JVatnan, 

1.  The  name  formerly  given  by  the  Col- 
lege of  Physicians  to  the  alkali,  now  called 
soda. 

2.  A  native  salt,  which  is  found  crystal- 
lized in  Egjrpt,  in  the  lake  called  Natro% 
and  in  other  hot  countries,  in  sands  sur- 
rounding lakes  of  salt  water.  It  is  an  im- 
pure subcarbonate  of  soda,. 

3.  The  name  of  an  impure  subcarbonate 
of  soda,  obtained  by  burning  various  marine 
plants.     See  Soda. 

Na'tron  muria'tum.  See  Soda  murias. 

Na'tron  pr^para'tum.  See  Soda  sui- 
carbonas. 

NATROif  tartarisa'tum.  See  Soda  tar- 
tarizata. 

Na'tron  vitriola'tubx.  See  Sqdm  sul- 
phas. 

Na'tul^.  (Dim.  of  nates,  the  buttocks ; 
so  called  from  their  resemblance.)  Two 
prominences  of  the  brain.  See  7\(bercula 
quadrigemina. 


UJEC 


NfiP 


587 


NATURAL  ACTIONS.  Those  actions 
by  which  the  body  is  preserved ;  as  hanger, 
thirst,  &c.     See  Actions. 

Natpra'lia.  (From  natura,  nature.) 
The  parts  of  generation. 

NAU'SEA.  (N«K«-«st:  from  rauc ,  a  ship ; 
because  it  is  a  sensation  similar  to  that 
Which  people  experience  upon  sailing  in  a 
ship.)  J^ausiosis.  JS'autia.  An  inclination 
to  vomit  without  effecting  it ;  also  a  disgust 
of  food  approaching  to  vomiting.  It  is  an 
attendant  upon  cardiaglia,  and  a  variety 
of  other  disorders,  pregnancy,  &c.  occa- 
sioning an  aversion  for  food,  an  increase  of 
saliva,  disgusted  ideas  at  the  sight  of  vaii- 
ous  objects,  loss  of  appetite,  debility,  &c. 

Nattsig'sis.     See  Nausea. 

Nau'tia.     See  J^ausea, 

Nau'ticus.  {Nauticus,  a  sailor ;  so  call- 
ed from  the  use  which  sailors  make  of  it  in 
climbing  ropes.)  A  muscle  of  the  leg  ex- 
erted in  climbing  up. 

Kavewj  garden.     See  Brassica  rapa. 

mvew,  sweet.  1  g^^  ^^^^^^ 

Jyavew,  wild.  J  ^ 

NAVICULA'RE  OS.  (From  navicula, 
a  little  boat.)  J^avifarmis.  Navieularis. 
Os  scaphoides.  A  bone  of  the  carpus  and 
tarsus  is  so  called  from  its  supposed  resem- 
blance to  a  boat.     See  Carpus  and  tarsus. 

Navicttla'ris.     See  Maviculare  os, 

Navifo'rmis.  A  name  of  the  os  navi- 
ctJlare. 

Neapolita'wits  mo'rb'us.  (From  JVea- 
polis,  or  J^aples,  because  it  was  said  to  have 
been  first  discovered  at  Naples,  when  the 
French  were  in  possession  of  it.)  The  ve- 
nereal disease. 

Ne'epla.  (From  vi<pi\>i.)  1.  A  cloudy 
spot  in  the  cornea  of  the  eye. 

2.  The  cloud-like  appearance  in  the 
urine,  after  it  has  been  a  little  time  at  rest. 

NECK.  Collum.  The  parts  which  form 
the  neck  are  divided  into  external  and  in- 
ternal. The  external  parts  are  the  com- 
mon integuments,  several  muscles,  eight 
pair  of  cervical  nerves,  the  eighth  pair  of 
nerves  of  the  cerebrum,  and  the  great  inter- 
costal nerve ;  the  two  carotid  arteries,  the 
two  external  jugular  veins,  and  the  two  in- 
ternal ;  the  glands  of  the  neck,  viz.  the  ju- 
gular, submaxillary,  cervical,  and  thyroid. 
The  internal  parts  are  the  fauces,  pharynx, 
oesophagus,  larynx,  and  trachea.  The  bones 
of  the  neck  are  the  seven  cervical  vertebrae. 

NECRO'SIS.  (From  vix.i>oa>,  to  destroy.) 
This  word,  the  strict  meaning  of  which  is 
only  mortification,  is,  by  the  general  con- 
sent of  surgeons,  confined  to  this  affection 
of  the  bones.  The  death  of  parts  of  bones 
TVas  not  distinguished  from  caries,  by  the 
antients.  However,  necrosis  and  caries 
are  essentially  different ;  for  in  the  first,  the 
affected  part  of  the  bone  is  deprived  of  the 
vital  principle ;  but  this  is  not  the  case  when 
it  is  simply  carious.    Caries  is  veiy  analo- 


gous to  ulceration,  while  necrosis  is  exactly 
similar  to  mortification  of  the  soft  parts. 

Necro'sis  trsTiLAGi'wEA.  A  painful 
convulsive  contraction  of  the  limbs.  See 
Raphania. 

Ne'ctar.  NsKT^jB.  A  wine  made  of 
honey. 

Nedy'ia.  (From  vnJ'ut,  the  belly.)  JVe- 
dys.     The  intestines. 

Ne'dts.     See  Nedyia. 

Negro  cachexy.  Cachexia  Africana. 
Mai  d'estomac  of  the  French.  A  propen- 
sity for  eating  earth,  peculiar  to  males  as 
well  as  females,  in  the  West  Indies  and 
Africa. 

Nei^'ra.  (From  vnctpo;,  furthermost.) 
The  lower  part  of  the  belly. 

Nemoro'sa.  (From  nemus,  a  grove ;  so 
called  because  it  grows  in  woods.)  A  spe- 
cies of  anemone. 

JYep.     See  J^epeia. 

Ne'pa  theophra'sti.  The  spartiua 
scoparium. 

Nepe'nthos.  (From  v«,  neg.  and  ab-sv- 
6oc,  grief;  so  called  from  their  exhilarating 
qualities.)  A  preparation  of  opium,  and  a 
kind  of  bugloss. 

Ne'peta.  (From  nepte^  Germ.)  Herba 
felis.  Nep.  or  catmint ;  so  called  because 
cats  are  very  fond  of  it.  The  leaves  of  this 
plant,  J^epeta  cataria ;  jioribus  spicatiss 
verticillis  snbpedicellatis ;  foliis  petiolatiSf 
cordatis,  derdato-serratis,  of  Linnaeus,  have 
a  moderately  pungent  aromatic  taste,  and  a 
strong  smell,  like  an  admixture  of  spear- 
mint and  penny-royal.  The  herb  is  refcom- 
mended  in  uterine  disorders,  dyspepsia,  and 
flatulency. 

Ne'peta  cata'ria.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  catmint.     See  Nepeta. 

Nepete'lla.  (Dim.  of  nepeta.)  The 
lesser  catmint. 

Ne'phela.  (Dim.  of  vi'poi,  a  cloud.} 
A  cloud-like  spot  on  the  cornea  of  the  eye, 

Nepheloi'des.  (From  V6<j)sx»,  a  cloud, 
and  itifog,  a  likeness.)  Cloudy.  Applied 
to  the  urine. 

NEPHRA'LGIA.  (From  v£<f/)oj,  (he 
kidney,  andstx^oj,  pain.)  Pain  in  the  kid- 
ney. 

Nephra'lgia  calculo'sa.  Pstin  froni 
stone  in  the  kidneys. 

Nephra'lgia  rheuma'tica.  Thelum= 
bago,  or  pain  in  the  loins. 

Nephrelmi'wthica  ischu'ria.  (From 
vi<pfioc,  the  kidney,  and  e^jW/vf,  a  worm.) 
Applied  to  a  suppression  of  urine  from 
worms. 

JS'ephritic  wood.  See  Guilandina  mo° 
ringa. 

Nephri'tica  A-'oiOA.  Spirituous  distil- 
lation  of  nutmeg  and  hawthorn  flowers. 

NEPHRITICS.  (J^ephritica,  sc.  tnedi- 
camenia;  from  vi<ppoc,  the  kidney.  Medi'- 
cines  are  so  termed  that  are  employed  la 
the  cure  of  diseases  of  the  kidneys^ 


51ia 


liEt 


KEP 


Nephbi  ricuM  li'gwum.  See  Guilan- 
Una  moringa. 

NEPHRI'TIS.  (From  vi^poQ,  a  kidney.) 
Inflammation  of  the  kidney.  A  genus  of 
disease  in  the  class  pyrexiae,  and  order  phleg- 
masicE,  of  CuUen  ;  known  by  pyrexia,  pain 
in  the  reg;ion  of  the  kidneys,  and  shooting 
along  the  course  of  the  ureter  ;  drawing  up 
of  the  testicles ;  numbness  of  the  thigh ;  vo- 
miting ;  urine  high  coloured,  and  frequent- 
ly discharged ;  costiveness,  and  colic  pains. 
Nephritis  is  symptomatic  of  calculus,  gout, 
Szc. 

This  inflammation  may  be  distinguished 
ffom  the  colic,  by  the  pain  being  seated 
very  far  back,  and  by  the  difficulty  of  pass- 
ing urine  which  constantly  attends  it ;  and 
it  may  be  distinguished  from  rheumatism, 
as  the  pain  is  but  little  influenced,  or  in- 
creased, by  motion. 

Nephritis  is  to  be  distinguished  from  a 
calculus  in  the  kidney,  or  ureter,  by  the 
symptoms  of  fever  accompanying,  or  imme- 
diately following  the  attack  of  pain,  and 
these  continuing  without  any  remarkable 
intermission ;  whereas,  in  a  calculus  of  the 
kidney,  or  ureter,  they  do  not  occur  until  a 
considerable  time  after  violent  pain  has  been 
felt.  In  the  latter  case  too,  a  numbness  of 
the  thigh,  and  a  retraction  of  the  testicle  on 
the  aflected  side,  usually  takes  place. 

The  causes  which  give  rise  to  nephritis 
are  external  contusions,  strains  of  the  back, 
acrids  conveyed  to  the  kidneys  in  the  course 
©f  the  circulation,  violent  and  severe  exer- 
cise, either  in  riding  or  walking,  calculous 
concretions  lodged  in  the  kidneys,  or  ure- 
ters, and  exposure  to  cold.  In  some  habits, 
there  is  an  evident  predisposition  to  this 
complaint,  particularly  the  gouty,  and  in 
tliese  there  are  often  translations  of  the  mat- 
ter to  the  kidneys,  which  very  much  imitate 
nephritis. 

An  inflammation  of  the  kidney  is  attended 
with  a  sharp  pain  on  the  afiected  side,  ex- 
tending along  the  course  of  the  ureter ;  and 
there  is  a  frequent  desire  to  make  water, 
with  much  difficulty  in  making  it ;  the  body 
is  costive,  the  skin  is  dry  and  hot,  the  pa- 
tient feels  great  uneasiness  when  he  endea- 
vours to  walk,  or  sit  upright ;  he  lies  with 
most  ease  on  the  affected  side,  and  is  gene- 
rally troubled  with  nausea  and  frequent  vo- 
miting. 

When  the  disease  is  protracted  beyond 
the  seventh  or  eighth  day,  and  the  patient 
feels  an  obtuse  pain  in  the  part,  has  frequent 
returns  of  chilliness  and  shiverings,  there  is 
reason  to  apprehend  that  matter  is  forming 
in  the  kidney,  and  that  a  suppuration  will 
ensue. 

Dissections  of  nephritis  show  the  usual 
effects  of  inflammation  on  the  kidney  ;  and 
they  likewise  often  discover  the  formation 
of  abscesses,  which  have  destroyed  its  whole 
Bubstance.  In  a  few  instances,  the  kidney 
•I'as  >)eerv  foij-nd  m  a  scirrhous  state. 


The  disease  is  to  be  treated  by  bleedings, 
general  and  local,  the  warm  bath,  or  fomen- 
tations to  the  loins,  emollient  clysters,  mu- 
cilaginous drinks,  and  the  general  antiphlo- 
gistic plan.  The  bowels  should  be  effectu- 
ally cleared  at  first  by  some  sufficiently 
active  formula,  but  the  saline  cathartics  are 
considered  not  so  proper,  as  they  may  add 
to  the  irritation  of  the  kidney  ;  calomel  with 
antimonial  powder,  followed  by  th«  infusion 
of  senna,  or  the  ol.  ricini,  may  be  given  in 
preference,  and  repeated  occasionally.  It 
will  be  right  also  to  endeavour  to  promote 
diaphoresis,  by  moderate  doses  of  antimoni- 
als  especially.  Blisters  are  inadmissible  in 
this  disease,  but  the  linimentum  ammonise, 
or  other  rubefacient  application,  may  in 
some  measure  supply  their  place.  Opium, 
will  often  prove  useful,  particularly  where 
the  symptoms  appear  to  originate  from  cal- 
culi, given  in  the  form  of  glyster,  or  by  the 
mouth :  in  which  latter  mode  of  using  it, 
however,  it  will  be  much  better  joined  with 
other  remedies,  which  may  obviate  its  heat- 
ing effect,  and  determine  it  rather  to  pass 
off"  by  the  skin.  A  decoction  of  the  dried 
leaves  of  tlie  peach-tree  is  said  to  have  beeu 
serviceable  in  many  cdses  of  this  disease.  la 
affections  of  a  more  chronic  nature,  where 
there  is  a  discharge  of  mucus,  or  pus,  by 
urine,  in  addition  to  suitable  tonic  medi- 
cines, the  uva  ursi  in  moderate  doses,  or 
some  of  the  terebinthinate  remedies,  may  be 
given  with  probability  of  relief. 

Nephroli'thica  ischd'ria.  (From 
Vippoi,  a  kidney,  and  \i&o(,  a  stone.)  Ap- 
plied to  an  ischury,  from  a  stone  in  the 
kidneys. 

Nephrome'tr^.     The  psoee  muscles. 

Nephrofletho'rictjs.  (From  vi<fpoc, 
a  kidney,  and  TrKudteptty  a  plethora.)  Ap- 
plied to  a  suppression  of  urine  from  a  ple- 
thora. 

Nephrophlegma'ticfs.  (From  vuppog, 
a  kidney,  and  ■^xiyy.a,,  phlegm.)  Applied 
to  a  suppression  of  urine  from  pituitous  or 
mucous  matter  in  the  kidneys. 

Nephrople'gicus.  (From  vi<p^oc,  a  kid- 
ney, and  TTKiiyn,  a  stroke.)  A  suppression 
of  urine  from  a  paralysis  of  the  kidney,  Is 
called  ischuria  nephroplegica. 

Nephropv'icus.  (From  vspgor,  a  kid- 
ney, and  tiruov,  pus.)  Appjlied  to  a  sup- 
pression of  urine  from  purulent  matter  ia 
the  kidneys. 

NETHROS.  (From  vico,  to  flow,  and 
<pi^ce,  to  bear;  as  conveying  the  urinary 
fluid.)     A  kidney. 

Nephrospa'sticus.  (From  vf4>§oc,  a 
kidney,  and  a-Troiai,  to  contract.)  Applied 
to  a  suppression  of  urine  from  a  spasm  of 
the  kidneys. 

Nephrothromboi'des.  (From  V64>g(!?,  a 
kidney,  QgofiSog,  a  grumous  concretion,  and 
uiS'o;,  a  likeness.)  Applied  to  a  suppression  of 
urine  from  grumous  blood  in  the  kidneys. 

N  E  P  H  K  O'  T  O  M  y .      CKevhrohrtvia  « 


lYER. 


NER 


589 


tKJin  »««|)/)af,  a  kidney,  and  Ts^teva,  to  cut.) 
The  operation  of  extracting  a  stone  from  the 
kidney.  A  proceeding  which,  perhaps,  has 
never  been  actually  put  in  practice.  The 
cutting  into  the  kidney,  the  deep  situation 
of  this  viscus,  and  the  want  of  symptoms  by 
which  the  lodgment  of  a  stone  in  it  can  be 
certainly  discovered,  will  always  be  strong 
objections  to  the  practice. 

NE'RIUM,  (From  vapog,  humid  ;  so 
called  because  it  grows  in  moist  places.) 
The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the  Lin- 
nsean  system.  Class,  Pentandria.  Order, 
Monogynia. 

Nb'rium  ANTiDTSENTE'RicuM.  The  Sys- 
tematic name  of  the  tree  which  affords  the 
Codaga  palabark.  Conessi  cortex.  Codaga 
pala.  Cortex  prafluvii.  The  bark  of  the 
J^erium  antidysentericum ;  foliis  ovatis,  acu- 
minatis,  petiolatis,  of  Linnaeus.  It  grows 
on  the  coast  of  Malabar.  It  is  of  a  dark 
black  colour  externally,  and  generally  co- 
vered with  a  white  moss  or  scurf.  It  is 
very  little  known  in  the  shops ;  has  an 
austere,  bitter  taste  ;  and  is  recommeaded 
in  diarrhoeas,  dysenteries,  fecas  an  adstrin- 
gent. 

Ne'roli  o'lextsi.  Essential  oil  of  orange 
flowers.     See  Citrus  aurantium. 

Nerva'lia  o'ssa.  (From  nervus^  a 
nerve.)  The  bones  through  which  the 
nerves  pass. 

NERVE.  JVertms.  Formerly  it  meant 
a  sinew.  This  accounts  for  the  opposite 
meanings  of  the  word  nervous ;  which  some- 
times meaixs  strong,  sinewy  ;  and  sometimes 
weak,  and  irritable.  Nerves  are  long, 
■white,  medullary  cords  that  serve  for  sen- 
sation. They  originate  from  the  brain  and 
Bpinal  marrow ;  hence  they  are  distinguish- 
ed into  cerebral  and  spinal  nerves,  and  dis- 
tributed upon  the  organs  of  sense,  the  vis- 
cera vessels,  muscles,  and  every  part  that 
is  endowed  with  sensibility.  The  cerebral 
nerves  are  the  olfactory,  optic,  motores  ocu- 
lorum,  pathetici,  or  trochleatores,  trigemi- 
ni,  ordivisi,  abducent,  auditory,  or  acoustic, 
par  vagrum  and  lingual.  Heister  has  drawn 
up  the  uses  of  these  nerves  in  the  two  fol- 
lowing verses : 

Olfacien^,  cernens,  oculosque  movens,  pa- 
tiensque, 

Gustans,  abduceiis,  audiensqice,  vagans- 
que,  loquensque. 
The  spinal  nerves  are  tliirty  pair,  and  are 
divided  into  eight  pair  of  cervical,  twelve 
pair  of  dorsal,  five  pair  of  lumbar,  and  five 
of  sacral  nerves.  In  the  caurse  of  the  nerves 
there  are  a  number  of  knots :  these  are  cal- 
led ganglions ;  they  are  commonly  of  an  ob- 
long shape,  and  of  a  gi-eyish  colour,  some- 
what inclining  to  red,  which  is,  perhaps, 
owing  to  their  being  extremely  vascular. 
Some  writers  have  considered  these  little 
ganglions  as  so  many  little  brains.  Lancisi 
fancied  he  had  discovered  muscular  fibres  in 
th«m,  but  they  certainly  ai'e  not  of  an  irri- 


table natare.  A  late  writer  (Dr.  Johnson) 
imagines  they  are  intended  to  deprive  us  of 
the  power  of  the  will  over  certain  parts,- as 
the  heart,  for  instance ;  but  if  this  hypothe- 
sis were  well  founded,  they  should  be  met 
with  only  in  nerves  leading  to  involuntary 
muscles ;  whereas  it  is  certain  that  the  vo- 
luntary muscles  receive  nerves'  through 
ganglions.  Dr.  Munro,  from  observing  the 
accurate  intermixture  of  the  minute  nerves 
which  compose  them,  considers  them  as  new 
sources  of  nervous  energy.  The  nerves,  like 
the  blood-vessels,  in  their  course  through 
the  body,  communicate  with  each  other, 
and  each  of  these  communications  consti- 
tutes what  is  called  a  plexus,  from  whence 
branches  are  again  detached  to  different 
parts  of  the  body.  The  use  of  the  nerves  is 
to  convey  impressions  to  the  brain,  from  all 
parts  of  the  system,  and  the  principles  of 
motion  and  sensibility  from  the  brain  to 
every  part  of  the  system.  The  manner  in 
which  this  operation  is  effected  is  not  yet 
determined.  The  inquiry  has  been  a  con- 
stant source  of  hypothesis  in  all  ages,  and 
has  produced  some  ingenious  ideas,  and 
many  erroneous  positions,  but  without  ha- 
ving hitherto  afforded  much  satisfactory  in- 
formation. Some  physiologists  have  con- 
sidered a  trunk  of  nerves  as  a  solid  cord, 
capable  of  being  divided  into  an  infinite 
number  of  filaments,  by  means  of  which  the 
impressions  of  feeling  are  conveyed  to  the 
common  sensorium.  Others  have  supposed 
each  fibril  to  be  a  canal,  carrying  a  volatile 
fluid,  which  they  term  the  nervous  fluid. 
Those  who  contend  for  their  being  solid  bo- 
dies, are  of  opinion  that  feeling  is  occasion- 
ed by  vibration  ;  so  that,  for  instance,  ac- 
cording to  this  hypothesis,  by  pricking  the 
finger,  a  vibration  v/ould  be  occasioned  in 
the  nerve  distributed  through  its  substance ; 
and  the  effects  of  this  vibration,  when  ex- 
tended to  the  sensorium,  would  be  an  exci- 
tal  of  pain ;  but  the  inelasticity,  the  softness, 
the  connection,  and  the  situation  of  the 
nerves,  are  so  many  proofs  that  vibration 
has  no  share  in  the  cause  of  feeling. 

A  Table  of  the  JVerves. 

Cerebral  Nerves. 

1 .  The  Jirst  pair,  called  olfactory. 

2.  The  second  pair,  or  optic  nerves. 

3.  The  third  pair,  or  oculorum  motores. 

4.  The  fourth  pair,  or  pathetici. 

5.  The  fifth  pair,  or  trigemini,  whicll 
gives  off. 

a.  The  ophthalmic,  or  orbital  nervCj  which 

sends 

1.  A  branch  to  unite  witli  one  from  the 

sixth  pair,  and  form  the  great  inter- 
costal nerve. 

2.  The  frontal  nerve. 

3.  The  lachrymal. 

4.  The  nasal. 

b.  The  superior  maxillary,  which  divide." 

into 
^.  The  spheno  pahfi/ie  nerve 


5da 


NEB, 


iN'ER 


2.  The  posUrior  alveolar 

3.  The  in/rd!  orbital. 

c.  The  inferior  maxillary  nerve,  irom 
which  arise 

1.  The  internal  lingiial. 

2.  The  inferior  maxillary  properly  so 
called. 

6.  The  siz/A  pair,  or  abducentes,  which 
^ndoff 

1.  A  branch  to  unite  with  one  from 
the  fifth,  and  form  the  great  inter- 
costal. 

7.  The  seventh  pair^  or  auditory  nerves, 
these  arise  by  two  separate  beginning,  viz. 

The  portio  dura,  a  nerve  going  to  the 
face 

The  portio  mollis,  which  is  distributed 
on  the  ear. 

The  portio  dura,  or  facial  nerve,  gives 
oflFthe  chorda  tympani,  and  then  pro- 
ceeds to  the  face. 

8.  The  eighth  pair,  or  par  vagum,  arise 
from  the  medulla  oblongata,  and  join  with 
the  accessory  of  Willis.  The  par  vagum 
gives  off 

1.  The  right  and  left  recurrent  nerve. 

2.  Several  branches  in  the  chest,  to 
form  the  cardiac  plexus. 

3.  Several  branches  to  form  the  pul- 
monic plexus. 

4.  Several  branches  to  form  the  (Eso- 
phageal plexus. 

3.  It  then  forms  in  the  abdomen  the 
stomachic  plexus. 

6.  The  hepatic  plexus. 

7.  The  splenic  plexus. 

8.  The  renal  plexus,  receiving  several 
branches  from  the  great  intercostal, 
which  assists  in  tlieir  formation. 

9.  The  ninth  pair,  or  lingual  nerves, 
which  go  from  the  medulla  oblongata  to 
the  tongue. 

Spinal  Nerves. 

Those  nerves  are  called  spinai  which 
pass  out  through  the  lateral  or  interverte- 
bral formina  of  the  spine. 

They  are  divided  into  cervical,  dorsal, 
lumbar,  and  sacral  nerves. 

Cervical  Nerves. 

The  cervical  nerves  are  eight  pairs. 

The  first  are  called  the  occipital ;  they 
arise  from  the  beginning  of  the  spinal  mar- 
row, pass  out  between  the  margin  of  the 
occipital  foramen  and  atlas,  form  a  ganglion 
on  its  transverse  process,  and  are  distribu- 
ted about  the  occiput  and  neck. 

The  second  pair  of  cervical  nerves  send 
a  branch  to  the  accessary  nerve  of  Willis, 
and  proceed  to  the  parotid  gland  and  ex- 
ternal ear. 

The  third  cervical  pair  supply  the  inte- 
guments of  the  scapula,  the  cucuUaris,  and 
triangulai'is  muscles,  and  send  a  branch  to 
form  with  others  the  diaphragmatic  nerve. 

The  fourth,  fifth,  sixth,  seventh  and 
eighth-)^w  all  converge  to  form  the  brachial 
plexus^  from  which  arise  the  six  followia" 


Nerves  of  the  itpper  Extremities. 

1.  The  Orxillary  nerve,  which  sometimes 
arises  from  the  radial  nerve.  It  runs 
backwards  and  outwards  around  the  neck 
of  the  humerus,  and  ramifies  in  the  mus- 
cles of  the  scapula. 

2.  The  external  cutaneal,  which  perfo- 
rates the  coraco-brachialis  muscle,  to  the 
bend  of  the  arm,  where  it  accompanies  the 
median  vein  as  far  as  the  thumb,  and  is  lost 
in  its  integuments. 

3.  The  interrial  cutaneal,  which  descends 
on  the  inside  of  the  arm,  where  it  ,bifur= 
cates.  From  the  bend  of  the  arm  the  ante- 
rior branch  accompanies  the  basilic  vein,  to 
be  inserted  into  the  skin  of  the  palm  of  the 
hand  ;  the  posterior  branch  runs  down  the 
internal  part  of  the  fore-arm,  to  vanish  in 
the  skin  of  the  little  finger. 

4.  The  median  nerve,  which  accompa=- 
nies  the  brachial  artery  to  the  cubit,  then 
passes  between  the  brachialis  intemos, 
pronator  rotundus,  and  the  perforatus  and 
perforans,  under  the  ligament  of  the  wrist 
to  the  palm  of  the  hand,  where  it  sends  off 
branches  in  every  direction  to  the  muscles 
of  the  hand,  and  then  supplies  the  digital 
nerves  which  go  to  the  extremities  of  the 
thumb,  fore  and  middle  fingers. 

5.  The  ulnar  nerve,  which  descends  be- 
tween the  brachial  artery  and  basilic  vein, 
between  the  internal  condyle  of  the  hu- 
meras,  and  the  olecranon,  and  divides  in 
the  fore-ajm  into  an  internal  and  external 
branch.  The  former  passes  over  the  liga- 
ment of  the  wrist  and  sesamoid  bone,  to  the 
hand  where  it  divides  into  three  branches, 
two  of  which  go  to  the  ring  and  little  fin- 
ger, and  the  third  forms  an  arch  towards 
the  thumb,  in  the  palm  of  the  hand,  and  is 
lost  in  tlie  contiguous  muscles.  The  latter 
passes  over  the  tendon  of  the  extensor  carpi 
ulnaris  and  back  of  the  hand,  to  supply  also 
the  two  last  fingers. 

6.  The  radial  nerve,  which  sometimes 
gives  off  tlie  axillary  nerve.  It  passes  back- 
wards, about  the  os  humeri,  descends  on  the 
outside  of  the  arm,  between  the  brachialis 
externus  and  internus  muscles  to  the  cubit ; 
then  proceeds  between  the  supinator  longus 
andbrevis,  to  the  superior  extremity  of  the 
radius,  giving  off  various  branches  to  ad- 
jacent muscles.  At  this  place  it  divides 
into  two  branches;  one  goes  along  the 
radius,  between  the  supinator  longus  and 
radialis  internus  to  the  back  of  the  hand, 
and  terminates  in  the  interosseous  muscles, 
the  thumb  and  tliree  first  fingers  ;  the  other 
passes  between  the  supinator  brevis  and 
head  of  the  radius,  and  is  lost  in  the  muscles 
the  fore-arm. 

Dorsal  Nerves. 
The  dorsal  nerves  ai'e  twelve  pairs  in 
number.  The  first  pair  gives  off  a  branch 
to  the  brachial  plexxis.  All  the  dorsal  nerves 
are  distributed  to  the  muscles  of  the  back, 
iuterccstals.   serrati,  pectoral,  abdominal 


NER 


rJER 


^Ul 


muscles,  and  diaphragm.  The  five  mfierior 
pairs  go  to  the  cartilages  of  the  ribs,  and  are 
called  costal. 

Lumbar  Nerves. 

The  five  pair  of  lumbar  nerves  are  be- 
stowed about  the  loins  and  muscles,  skin 
of  the  abdomen  and  loins,  scrotum,  ovaria, 
and  diaphragm.  The  second,  third,  and 
fifth  pair  unite  and  form  the  obturator  nerve, 
■which  descends  over  the  psoas  muscle  into 
the  pelvis,  and  passes  through  the  foramen 
thyroideum  to  the  oburator  muscle,  triceps, 
pectineus,  &c. 

The  third  and  foui'th,  with  some  branches 
of  the  second  pair,  form  the  cniral  nerve, 
which  passes  iinder  Poupart's  ligament  with 
the  femoral  artery,  sends  off  branches  to 
the  adjacent  parts,  and  descends  in  the  di- 
rection of  the  sartorius  muscle  to  the  inter- 
nal condyle  of  the  femur,  from  whence  it 
accompanies  the  saphena  vein  to  the  in- 
ternal ankle,  to  be  lost  in  the  skin  of  the 
great  toe. 

The  fifth  pair  are  joined  to  the  first  pair 
of  the  sacral  nerves. 

Sacral  Nerves. 

There  are  five  pair  of  sacral  nerves,  all 
of  which  arise  from  the  cauda  equina,  or 
termination  of  the  medulla  spinalis,  so  called 
from  the  nerves  resembling  the  tail  of  a 
horae.  The  four  first  pair  give  off  branches 
to  the  pelvic  viscera,  and  are  afterwards 
united  to  the  last  lumbar,  to  form  a  large 
plexus,  which  gives  off 

The  ischiatic  nerve,  the  largest  in  the 
body.  The  ischiatic  nerve,  immediately  at 
its  origin,  sends  off  branches  to  the  bladder, 
rectum,  and  parts  of  generation ;  proceeds 
from  the  cavity  of  the  pelvis  through  the 
ischiatic  notch,  between  the  tuberosity  of 
the  ischium  and  great  trochanter,  to  the 
ham,  where  it  is  called  the  popliteal  nerve. 
In  the  ham  it  divides  into  two  branches. 

1 .  The  peroneal,  which  descends  on  the 
fibula,  and  distributes  many  branches  to  the 
muscles  of  the  leg  and  back  of  the  foot. 

2.  The  tibial,  which  penetrates  the  gas- 
trocnemii  muscles  to  the  internal  ankle, 
passes  through  a  notch  in  the  os  calcis  to  the 
sole  of  the  foot,  where  it  divides  into  an  in- 
ternal and  external  plantar  nerve,  which 
supply  the  muscles  and  aponeurosis  of  the 
foot  and  the  toes. 

Physiology  of  the  JVervous  System. 

The  nervous  system  as  the  organ  of  sense 
and  motion,  is  comiected  with  so  many 
functions  of  the  animal  economy,  that  the 
study  of  it  must  be  of  tlie  utmost  impor- 
tance, and  a  fundamental  part  of  the  study 
of  the  whole  economy.  The  nervous  sys- 
tem consists  of  the  medullary  substance  of 
the  brain,  cerebellum,  medulla  oblongata, 
and  spinalis ;  and  of  the  same  substance 
continued  into  the  nerves,  by  which  it  is 
distributed  to  many  different  parts  of  the 
body.     The  whole  of  this  system  seem?  to 


be  properly  distinguished  into  these  four 
parts. 

1.  The  medullary  substance  contained  in 
the  cranium  and  vertebral  cavity;  the 
whole  of  which  seems  to  consist  of  distinct 
fibres,  but  without  the  smaller  fibres  being 
separated  from  each  other  by  any  evident 
enveloping  membranes. 

2.  Connected  with  one  part  or  other  of 
this  substance  are,  the  nerves,  in  which  the 
same  meduUarj'  substance  is  continued ; 
but  here  more  evidently  divided  into  fibres ; 
each  of  which  is  separated  from  the  others 
by  an  enveloping  membrane,  derived  from 
the  pia  mater. 

3.  Parts  of  the  extremities  of  certain 
nerves,  in  which  the  medullary  substance 
is  divested  of  the  enveloping  membrsmes 
from  the  pia  mater,  and  so  situated  as  to 
be  exposed  to  the  action  of  certain  external 
bodies,  and  perhaps  so  framed  as  to  be  af- 
fected by  the  action  of  certain  bodies  only  ; 
these  are  name-d  the  sentient  extremities  of 
the  nerves. 

4.  Certain  extremities  of  the  nerves,  so 
framed  as  to  be  capable  of  a  peculiar  con- 
tractility ;  and,  in  consequence  of  their 
situation  and  attachments  to  be,  by  their 
contraction,  capable  of  moving  most  of 
the  solid  and  fluid  parts  of  the  body. 
These  are  named  the  moving  extremities 
of  the  nerves. 

These  several  parts  of  the  nervous  sys- 
tem are  every  where  the  same  continuous 
medullary  substance,  which  is  supposed  to 
be  the  vital  solid  of  animals,  so  constituted 
in  living  animals,  and  in  living  systems 
only,  as  to  admit  of  motions  being  readily 
propagated  from  any  one  part  to  every  other 
part  of  the  nervous  system,  so  long  as  the 
continuity  and  natural  living  state  of  the 
medullary  substance  remains.  In  the  liv- 
ing man,  there  is  an  immaterial  thinking 
substance,  or  mi'nd,  constantly  present,  and 
every  phenomenon  of  thinking  is  to  be  con- 
sidered as  an  affection  or  faculty  of  the 
mind  alone.  But  this  immaterial  and 
thinking  part  of  man  is  so  connected  with 
the  material  and  corporeal  part  of  him,  and 
particularly  with  the  nervous  system,  that 
motions  excited  in  this  give  occasion  to 
thought,  and  thought,  however  occasioned, 
gives  occasion  to  new  motions  in  the  ner- 
vous system.  This  mutual  communication, 
or  influence  is  assumed  with  confidence  as 
a  fact :  but  the  mode  of  it  we  do  not  un- 
derstand, nor  pretend  to  explain  ;  and  there- 
fore are  not  bound  to  obviate  the  difficul- 
ties that  attend  any  of  the  suppositions 
which  have  been  made  concerning  it.  The 
phenomena  of  the  nervous  system  occur 
commonly  in  the  following  order :  The  im- 
pulse of  external  bodies  acts  upon  the  sen- 
tient extremities  of  the  nerves;  and  this 
gives  occasion  to  perception  or  thought, 
which,  as  first  arising  in  the  mind,  is  termed 
senmtirm.     This  sensation,  according  to  it? 


5S2 


^ER 


^'ER 


various  modifications,  gives  occasion  to  vo- 
lition, or  the  willing  of  certain  ends  to  be 
obtained  by  the  motion  of  certain  parts  of 
the  body ;  and  this  volition  gives  occasion  to 
the  contraction  of  muscular  fibres,  by  which 
the  motion  of  the  part  required  is  produced. 
As  the  impulse  of  bodies  on  the  sentient 
extremities  of  a  nerve  does  not  occasion  any 
sensation,  unless  the  nerve  between  the  sen- 
tient extremity  and  the  brain  be  free ;  and 
as,  in  like  manner,  volition  does  not  pro- 
duce any  contraction  of  muscles,  ualess  the 
nerve  between  the  brain  and  muscle  be  also 
free  ;  it  is  concluded,  from  both  these  facts, 
that  sensation  and  volition,  so  far  as  they  are 
connected  with  corporeal  motions,  are  func- 
tions of  the  brain  alone ;  and  it  is  presumed, 
that  sensation  arises  only  in  consequence  of 
external  impulse  producing  motion  in  the 
sentient  extremities  of  the  nerves,  and  of 
that  motion  being  thence  propagated  along 
the  nerves  to  the  brain  ;  and,  in  like  man- 
ner, that  the  will  operating  in  the  brain 
only,  by  a  motion  begun  there,  and  propa- 
gated along  the  nerves,  produces  the  con- 
traction of  muscles.  From  what  is  now 
said,  we  perceive  more  distinctly  the  difiier- 
ent  functions  of  the  several  parts  of  the 
nervous  system ;  1.  The  sentient  extremities 
seem  to  be  particularly  fitted  to  receive  the 
impressions  of  external  bodies ;  and,  accord- 
ing to  the  diiference  of  these  impressions, 
and  of  the  condition  of  the  sentient  extre- 
mity itself,  to  propagate  along  the  nerves 
motions  of  a  determined  kind,  which,  com- 
municated to  the  brain,  give  occasion  to 
sensation.  2.  The  brain  seems  to  be  a  part 
fitted  for,  and  susceptible  of,  those  motions 
with  which  sensation,  and  the  whole  conse- 
quent operations  of  thought,  are  connected  : 
and  thereby  is  fitted  to  form  a  communica- 
tion between  the  motions  excited  in  the  sen- 
tient, and  those  in  consequence  arising  in 
the  moving  extremities  of  the  nerves,  which 
are  often  remote  and  distant  from  each 
other.  3.  The  moving  extremities  are  so 
framed  as  to  be  capable  of  contraction,  and 
of  having  this  contraction  excited  by  motion 
propagated  from  the  brain,  and  communi- 
cated to  the  contractile  fibre.  4.  The  nerves, 
more  strictly  so  called,  are  to  be  considered 
as  a  collection  of  medullary  fibres,  each  en- 
veloped in  its  proper  membrane,  and  there- 
by so  separated  from  every  other,  as  hardly 
to  admit  of  any  communication  of  motion 
from  any  one  to  the  others,  and  to  admit 
only  of  motion  along  the  continuous  me- 
dullary substance  of  the  same  fibre,  from  its 
origin  to  the  extremities,  or  contrarywise. 
From  this  view  of  the  parts  of  the  nervous 
system,  of  their  several  functions  and  com- 
munication with  each  other,  it  appears  that 
the  be5:inning  of  motion  in  tlie  animal  eco- 
nomy, is  generally  connected  with  sensation : 
and  that  the  ultimate  effects  of  such  motion 
are  cljiefly  actions  depending  immediately 
ypon  the  contraction  of  moving  fibres,  be- 


tween which  and  the  sentient  extremities 
the  communication  is  by  means  of  the 
brain. 

Ne'rvea  SPONGio'SA.  The  cavernous 
part  of  the  penis. 

Ne'rVI   INTERCOSTA'lES   IN3rOBUNA'TI. 

The  fifth  part  of  nerves. 

NERVINES.  (JVemna,  sc.  medica- 
menia,  from  nervus.)  Neurotics.  Medi- 
cines that  relieve  disorders  of  the  nerves. 
They  are  all  the  antispasmodics,  and  the 
various  preparations  of  bark  and  iron. 

Nervo'rfm  RESOLtTTio.  A  species  of 
apoplexy  or  palsy. 

Nervo'sttm  OS.     The  occipital  bone. 

A''ervoics  consumption.     See  Atrophia. 

J^ervous  diseases.     See  JVeuroses. 

JVervous  Fever.     See  Febris  nervosa. 

JVervous  head-ache.     See  Cephalalgia. 

NERVOUS  FLUID.  Nervous  prin- 
ciple. The  vascularity  of  the  cortical  part 
of  the  brain,  and  of  the  nerves  themselves, 
their  softness,  pulpiness,  and  natursd  hu- 
mid appearance,  give  reason  to  believe  that 
between  the  medullary  particles  of  which 
they  are  principally  composed,  a  fine  fluid 
is  constantly  secreted,  which  may  be  fitted 
to  receive  and  transmit,  even  more  readily 
than  other  fluids  do,  all  impressions  wJiicL_ 
are  made  on  it.  It  appears  to  exhale  from 
the  extremities  of  the  nerves.  The  lassi- 
tude and  debility  of  muscles  from  too  great 
exercise,  and  the  dulness  of  the  sensorial 
organs,  from  excessive  use,  would  seem  to 
prove  this.  It  has  no  smell  nor  taste;  for 
the  cerebrine  medulla  is  insipid  and  inodo- 
rous. Nor  has  it  any  colour,  for  the  cere- 
brum and  nerves  are  white.  It  is  of  so 
subtile  a  consisterice,  as  never  to  have  been 
detected.  Its  mobility  is  stupendous,  for  in 
less  than  a  moment,  with  the  consent  of  the 
mind,  it  is  conveyed  from  the  cerebrum  to 
the  muscles,  like  the  electric  matter.  Whe- 
ther the  nervous  fluid  be  carried  from  th.e 
organ  of  sense  in  the  sensorial  nerves  to  the 
cerebrum,  and  from  thence  in  the  raotory 
nerves  to  the  muscles,  cannot  be  positively 
affirmed.  The  constituent  principles  of  this 
liquid  are  perfectly  unknown,  as  they  can- 
not be  rendered  visible  by  art,  or  proved  by 
experiment.  Upon  making  a  ligature  upon 
a  nerve,  the  motion  of  the  fluid  is  inter- 
rupted, which  proves  that  something  corpo- 
real flows  through  it.  It  is  therefore  a 
weak  argument  to  deny  its  existence  because 
we  cannot  see  it ;  for  who  has  seen  the  mat- 
ter of  heat,  oxygen,  azote,  and  other  ele- 
mentray  bodies,  the  existence  of  which  no 
physician  in  the  present  day  doubts  i"  The 
electric  matter,  whose  action  on  the  nerves 
is  very  great,  does  not  appear  to  constitute 
the  nervous  fluid ;  for  nerves  exhibit  no 
signs  of  spontaneous  electricity ;  nor  can  it 
be  the  magnetic  matter,  as  the  experiment 
of  Gavian  with  the  magnet  demonstrates ; 
nor  is  it  oxygen,  nor  hydrogen,  nor  azote  ; 
for  the  first  very  much  irritates  the  nerves^ 


NIC 


NIC 


595 


aud  the  otiier  two  suspend  tlieiv  action. 
The  nerrous  fluid  therefore  is  an  element 
sui  generis,  which  exists  and  is  produced  in 
the  nerves  only ;  hence  like  other  elements, 
it  is  only  to  be  known  by  its  effects.  The 
pulpous  softness  of  some  nerves,  and  their 
lax  situation,  does  not  allow  them  and  the 
brain  to  act  on  the  body  and  soul  only  by 
oscillation.  Lastly,  a  tense  chord,  although 
tied,  oscillates.  The  use  of  the  nervous 
fluid  is,  1,  It  appears  to  bean  intermediate 
substance  between  the  body  and  the  soul, 
by  means  of  which  the  latter  thinks,  per- 
ceives, and  moves  the  muscles  subservient 
to  the  will.  Hence  the  body  acts  upon  the 
soul,  and  the  soul  upon  the  body.  2.  It 
appears  to  difter  from  the  vital  principle ; 
for  parts  live  and  are  irritable  which  want 
nerves,  as  bones,  tendons,  plants,  and  in- 
sects. 

3^ervous  principle.     See  J^Tervous  fluid. 

Ne'stis.  (From  v«,  neg.  and  t<rQia>,  to 
eat ;  so  called  because  it  is  generally  found 
empty.)     The  jejunum. 

Mettle,  common.     See  Urtica. 

J^eftle,  dead.     See  Lamium  album. 

J^eftle-rash.     See  Urticaria. 

Netjrochowdro'des.  (From  vivpov,  a 
sinew,  x,"^^?^^)  ^  cartilage,  and  iKfo?,  re- 
semblance.) A  hard  substance  between 
a  sinew  and  a  cartilage. 

NEUROLOGY.  (From  vivpov,  a  nerve, 
and  Koy-o?,  a  discourse.)  The  doctrine  of 
the  nerves. 

NEPROME'TOREis.  (From  viupcv,  a  nerve, 
and  /juirpa.,  a  matrix.)  The  psoas  muscles 
are  so  called  by  Fallopius,  as  being  the  re- 
pository of  many  small  nerves. 

NEURO'SES.  (From  vivpov,  a  nerve.) 
Nervous  diseases.  The  second  class  of 
Cullen's  nosology  is  so  called ;  it  compre- 
hends affections  of  sense  and  motion  dis- 
turbed ;  without  either  idiopathic  pyrexia, 
or  topical  diseases. 

Netjro'tica.  (From  vivpov,  a  nerve.) 
Nervous  medicines. 

Neuro'tomy.  (JYeurotomia ;  {roxavtvpov, 
a"  nerve,  and  Ts/y.va),  to  cut.)  A  dissection 
of  the  nerves.  Also  a  puncture  of  a 
nurve. 

NEUTRAL  SALTS.  Secondary  salts. 
Under  the  name  of  neutral  or  secondary 
salts  are  comprehended  such  matters  as  are 
composed  of  two  primitive  saline  substances 
combined  together.  They  are  called  neu- 
tral, because  they  do  not  possess  the  charac- 
ters of  acid  nor  alkaline  salts,  which  are 
primitive  salts  ;  such  are  Epsom  salts,  nitre, 
&c. 

Ne'xus.  (From  necio,  to  wind.)  A 
complication  of  substances  in  one  part  as, 
the  membrane  which  involves  the  fostas. 

NICHOLS,  Frawk,  was  born  in  London, 
where  his  father  was  a  barrister  in  1699.  Af- 
ter passing  through  the  usual  academical  ex- 
ercises at  Oxford  v/ith  great  assiduity,  he 
€hoEe  medicine  for  his  profession  ;  and  pur- 


sued a  course  of  dissections  with  so  much  di- 
ligence and  perseverance,  as  to  render  him- 
self highly  skilful  in  this  branch  of  his  art. 
Hence  he  was  chosen  reader  of  anatomy  in 
the  university,  where  he  used  his  utmost 
endeavours  to  introduce  a  zeal  for  this  ptir- 
suit  and  obtained  a  high  reputation.  At 
the  close  of  his  course  he  made  a  short  trial 
of  practice  in  Cornwall,  and  subsequent- 
ly paid  a  visit  to  the  principal  schools  of 
France  and  Italy.  On  his  return  he  re- 
sumed his  anatomical  and  physiological 
lectures  in  London,  which  were  frequented, 
not  only  by  students  from  the  universities, 
but  also  by  many  surgeons,  apothecaries, 
and  others.  In  1728  he  was  chosen  a 
fellow  of  the  Royal  Society,  to  which  he 
cummunicated  several  papers ;  and  shortly 
after  he  received  his  doctor's  degree  at  Ox- 
ford, and  became  a  fellow  of  the  College 
of  Physicians.  In  1734  he  was  appointed 
to  read  the  Gulstonian  lectures,  and  chose 
the  Heart  and  Circulation,  for  his  subjects. 
In  1743  he  married  one  of  the  daughters  of 
the  celebrated  Dr.  Mead.  About  five  years 
after  he  was  appointed  lecturer  on  surgery 
to  the  college,  and  began  his  course  vrith  a 
learned  and  elegant  dissertation  on  the 
"  Anima  Medica,"  which  was  afterwards 
published.  On  the  death  of  Sir  Hans 
Sloane  in  1753,  Dr.  Nichols  was  appointed 
his  successor  as  one  of  the  King's  physi- 
cians ;  which  office  he  held  till  the  death  of 
his  Majesty  seven  years  after.  To  a  second 
edition  of  the  treatise  "  De  Anima  Medica," 
in  1772,  he  added  a  dissertation  "  De  Motu 
Cordis  et  Sanguinis  in  Homine  nato  et  non 
nato."  Weary  at  length  with  his  profes- 
sion, and  wishing  to  superintend  the  educa- 
tion of  his  son  at  Oxford,  he  removed  to 
that  city :  and  when  the  study  of  the  law 
recalled  his  son  to  London,  the  doctor 
took  a  house  at  Epsom,  where  he  passed 
the  remainder  of  his  life  in  literary  retire- 
ment.    He  died  in  1778. 

NICKEL.  It  is  to  Cronstedt  that  we 
are  indebted  for  the  discovery  of  this  metal ; 
tliough  the  substance  from  which  he  ex- 
tracted it  was  known  in  the  year  1694. 
Cronstedt  proved  it  to  be  a  peculiar  metal 
in  the  year  1751.  Nickel  is  found  in  na 
ture  generally  in  the  metallic  state,  more 
rarely  in  that  of  an  oxyde.  Its  ores  have  a 
coppery  red  colour,  generally  covered  more 
or  less  with  a  greenish-grey  efflorescence. 
The  most  abundant  ore  is  that  termed  sul- 
phuref  of  nickel,  or  kupfernickel,  which  is  a 
compound  of  nickel,  arsenic,  suiphuret  of 
-iron,  and  sometimes  cobalt  and  copper. 
This  ore  occurs  either  massive,  or  dissemi- 
nated, but  never  crystallized  ;  it  is  of  a  cop- 
per colour,  sometimes  yellowish,  white,  or 
grey.  It  exists  also  combined  with  oxygen, 
and  a  little  carbonic  acid,  in  what  is  called 
native  oxyde  of  nickel  (nickel  ochre ;  )  it  then 
has  an  earthy  appearance,  and  is  very  frikble ; 
it  is  found  coating  kupfernickel,  and  seems 
75 


i94 


mc 


MC 


to  originate  from  the  decomposition  of  this 
ore.  It  is  found  contaminated  with  iron  in 
the  mineral  substance  called  martial  nickel; 
this  native  combination,  when  fresh  broken, 
has  a  lamellated  texture  ;  when  exposed  to 
the  air  it  soon  turns  black,  and  sometimes 
exliibits  thin  rhomboidal  plates  placed  irre- 
g'ularly  over  each  other.  It  is  also  found 
united  to  arsenic,  cobalt,  and  alumine  in 
the  ore,  called  arseniate  of  racket. 

Properties. — Nickel,  when  free  from  he- 
terogeneous substances,  is  of  a  pale  flesh 
colour.  When  fresh  broken,  it  has  a  strong 
lustre.  It  has  a  fine-grained  compact  tex- 
ture, and  can  be  a  little  flattened  by  ham- 
mering, similar  to  cast  iron.  It  leaves  a 
trace  when  rubbed  upon  the  polished  sur- 
face of  a  hard  stone.  Its  specific  gravity  is 
betv/een  8  and  9.  It  is  magnetic  like  iron. 
Mr.  Chenevis  once  alleged  the  contrary ; 
but  afterwards  ascertained,  that  tlae  pre- 
sence of  arsenic  had  destroyed  tlie  magnetic 
quality.  It  requires  a  very  iiitense  heat  for 
fiision.  When  exposed  for  a  long  time  to 
a  humid  atmosphere,  its  surface  becomes 
gradually  covered  with  an  oxyde  of  a  green- 
ish hue  ;  this  takes  place,  likewise,  and  more 
rapidi}',  when  heated  in  contact  with  air. 
When  fused  with  borax,  it  produces  a  glass 
of  a  hyacinth  colour.  It  unites  with  phos- 
phorus by  fusion,  and  forms  with  it  a  phos- 
phuret  wliich  is  very  fusible,  white,  and  in 
brilliant  needles.  With  sulphur  it  forms,  by 
fusion,  a  hard  yellow  mass,  with  small  bril- 
liant facets.  Sulphuric  acid,  assisted  by 
heat,  dissolves  it.  Nitric  acid  acts  on  it 
more  readily.  Muriatic  acid,  when  heated 
on  it,  likewise  dissolves  part  of  it.  Boracic 
and  phosphoric  acids  seem  to  have  little  or 
no  action  on  nickel.  It  readily  unites  with 
gold,  and  renders  that  metai  white  and 
brittle.  It  likewise  fuses  with  platina,  sil- 
ver, and  bismuth.  It  does  not  alloy  with 
mercury.  It  is  easily  oxydized  by  the 
nitrate  and  the  hyperoxymuriate  of  pot- 
ash. 

Methods  of  obtaining  nickel. — To  obtain 
nickel,  the  ore  is  first  roasted,  in  order  to 
free  it  from  sulphur  and  arsenic ;  it  is  then 
changed  into  a  greenish  oxyde.  This  oxyde 
is  mixed  with  two  or  three  parts  of  black 
flux.  The  mixture  is  put  into  a  crucible, 
and,  being  covered  with  decrepitated  mu- 
riate of  soda,  it  is  brought  to  the  state  of 
fusion,  by  the  strongest  heat  of  a  smitli's 
forge. 

When  the  crucible  is  broken,  there  is 
found  at  the  bottom,  under  brown,  black- 
ish, and  sometimes  blue  scoria,  a  button 
of  a  yellowish  white  colour,  equal  in  weight 
to  a  tenth,  a  fifth,  and  even  a  half  of  the 
ore  employed.  This  metal,  however,  is  still 
far  from  being  pure. 

in  order  to  purify  it,  the  button  obtained 
is  again  broken  into  small  pieces,  strongly 
heated,  and  then  digested  witli  its  own 
freight  of  concejitrated  sulphuric  acid,  and 


distilled  to  dryness.  The  diy  mass  is  dis-^ 
solved  in  water,  and  filtered.  This  solution, 
in  general  deposits  crj'stals  of  arsenic,  and 
finally  afibrds  dark  green  crystals  of  sul- 
phate of  nickel.  This  sulphate  is  re-dis- 
solved in  water,  and  decomposed  by  carbo- 
nate of  potash.  The  precipitate  is  dissolved 
in  liquid  ammonia ;  the  blue  solution  leaves 
a  residuum  which  is  filtered  off,  and  the  fil- 
tered solution  saturated  with  nitric  acid- 
The  nickel  is  then  precipitated  in  the  form 
of  a  greyish  green  powder,  by  carbonate  of 
potash.  From  this  oxyde  the  metallic  nickel 
is  obtainable  by  exposing  it  to  heat,  when 
made  into  a  mass  with  oil  and  a  little  char- 
coal powder. 

The  following  is  the  method  of  Mr. 
Chenevix.  "  Take  the  native  sulphuret  of 
nickel,  reduce  it  to  powder,  and  roast  it  in 
contact  with  charcoal  pov/der  over  a  gentle 
fire.  When  no  more  fumes  arise,  pour 
then  nitric  acid  over  it,  and  dissolve  it  by 
heat  in  a  Florence  flask.  Decant  the  solu- 
tion, filter  it  through  bibulous  paper,  and 
evaporate  it  to  dryness  in  a  glass  bason. 
Dissolve  the  nitrate  of  nickel  in  a  sufficient 
quantity  of  distilled  water,  and  decompose 
it  by  the  addition  of  the  strongest  liquid 
ammonia^  taking  care  to  add  it  in  excess. 
The  oxyde  of  nickel  and  cobalfTvill  thus  be 
re-dissolved ;  then  let  the  solution  stand 
undisturbed  till  a  precipitate  again  ensues. 
The  solution  must  then  be  evaporated;  it 
becomes  blue  during  this  process,  by  the 
precipitation  of  the  cobalt  which  should  be 
separated,  and  the  evaporation  be  then  con- 
tinued,to  dryness ;  the  residue  will  be  pure 
oxyde  of  nickel. 

in  order  to  reduce  this  oxyde  to  tlie  me- 
tallic state,  let  it  be  made  into  a  paste  with 
oil,  mix  it  with  about  three  parts  of  black 
flux,  and  put  it  into  a  crucible,  covering  it 
with  borax  and  muriate  of  sod|^-and  heat  <• 
the  crucible  violently  for  an  hour  and  a  hair 
in  a  forge,  a  button  will  then  be  obtained, 
which  is  pure  nickel. 

Nico'PHORtJS.  (From  v;»;b  victory,  and 
<j!5^ffl,  to  bear,  so  called  because  victors  were 
crowned  with  it.)     A  kind  of  ivy. 

NICOTIA'NA.  (From  Mr.  Nicott,  who 
first  brought  it  into  Europe.)     Tobacco. 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnasan  system.  Class,  Pentandria.  Or- 
der, Monogynia. 

2.  The  former  pharmacopoeial  name  of 
the  officinal  tobacco. 

Nicotia'na  America 'ifA.  American  or 
Virginian  tobacco.     See  Nicotiana. 

Nicotia'wa  mi'kor.  See  Kicotiana  rus- 
tica. 

NicoTiA'is-A  ru'stica.  The  systematic 
name  of  tlie  English  tobacco.  Kicoiiana  m  i- 
nor.  Priapeia.  Hyoscyamus  luleits.  This 
plant  is  much  weaker  than  tlie  Virginian  to- 
bacco, the  leaves  are  chiefly  used  to  smoke 
vermin,  though  they  promise,  from  their 


mo 


:\iT 


5^ 


aiore  gentle  operation,  to  be  a  safer  remedy 
ia  some  cases  than  the  former. 

Nicotia'jva  taba'citm.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  tobacco-plant.  Pttum,  by 
the  Indians,  Tabacum.  Hyoscyamus  Peru- 
vianus.  Ficelt.  The  Virginian  tobacco. 
Jficotiana  tabacum  ;  foliis  lanceolalo-ovaiis 
sessilibus  decurrentibus  fiorentibus  acutis,  of 
Limiseus,  is  the  plant  employed  medicinally. 
It  is  a  very  active  narcotic  and  sternutatory. 
A  decoction  of  the  leaves  is  much  esteemed 
ia  some  diseases  of  the  skin,  and  is  by  some 
said  to  be  a  specific  against  the  itch.  The 
fumes  and  the  decoction  are  employed  in 
obstinate  constipations  of  the  bowels,  and 
very  frequently  with  success  ;  it  is  necessary, 
however,  to  caution  the  practitioner  against 
an  effect  mostly  produced  by  its  exhibition, 
namely,  syncope,  with  cold  sweats ;  and,  in 
some  instances,  death. 

NIGE'LLA.  (Q,uasi  nigrella,  from  niger, 
black,  so  named  from  its  black  seed.) 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnaean  system.  Class,  Polyandria.  Or- 
der, Pentagynia. 

2.  The  pharmacoposial  name  of  the  plant 
called  devil  in  a  bush,  or  fennel-flower. 

Nige'lla  sati'va.  The  systematic  name 
ef  the  devil  in  a  bush.  It  was  formerly 
employed  medicinally  as  an  expectorant  and 
deobstruent,  but  is  now  desers-edly  fallen 
into  disuse. 

Nigella'strum-  (From  JVigella,  fen- 
nel-flower.) Pseudomelanthium.  Lychnis 
segetum  major.  Gtthago.  J^^igella  qfficina- 
mm.  Lychnoides  segetum.  Cockle,  a  herb 
resembling  the  nigella. 

Ji'ight-blindness.     See  Nyctalopia. 

NIGHT-xMARE.  Incubus.  Oneirody- 
nia gravans.  The  nervous  or  indisposed 
persons  are  oppressed  during  sleep  with  a 
heavy  pressing  sensation  on  the  chest,  by 
•which  respiration  is  impeded,  or  the  circu- 
lation of  blood  intercepted,  to  such  a  de- 
gree as  to  threaten  suflbcation.  Frightful 
ideas  are  recollected  on  waking,  which  oc- 
cupied the  dreaming  mind.  Frequent  at- 
tempts are  made  to  cry  out,  but  often  with- 
out effect,  and  the  horrors  and  agitations 
felt  by  the  patient  are  inexpressibly  fright- 
ful. The  sensations  generally  originate  in 
a  large  quantity  of  wind,  or  indigestible 
matter  in  the  stomach  of  supper-eaters, 
■which,  pressing  the  stomach  against  the 
diaphragm,  impede  respiration,  or  render  it 
short  and  convulsed.  Inflated  intestines 
may  likewise  produce  similar  effects,  or 
mental  perturbations. 

There  is  another  species  of  night-mare 
mentioned  by  authors,  which  has  a  more 
dangerous  tendency;  and  this  arises  from 
an  impeded  circulation  of  blood  in  the 
lungs,  when  lying  down,  or  too  great  re- 
laxation of  the  heart  and  its  impelling 
powers.  Epilepsy,  apoplexy,  or  sudden 
death,  are  sometimes  amongst  the  conse- 
quences of  this  species  of  disturbed  sleep. 


Polypi  in  the  large  vessels,  aneurisms,  wa- 
ter in  the  pleura,  pericardium,  or  lungs, 
empyema,  &c.  are  amongst  the  most  dan- 
gerous causes.     See  Oneirodynia. 

JVightshade,  American.  See  Phytolacca 
decandna. 

JVightshade,  deadly.  See  A  tropa  bella- 
donna. 

JVightshade,  garden.  See  Solanum  ni- 
grum. 

JVightshade,  Palestine.  See  Solanum 
sanctum. 

JVightshade,  woody.  See  Solanum  did- 
camara. 

Nigri'ties.  (From  tdger,  black.)  A 
caries  is  called  nigrities  ossium,  a  blackness 
of  the  bone. 

Ni'hihtm  a'lbum.  a  name  formerly 
given  to  the  flowers,  or  oxyde  of  zinc. 

Ni'nzi  radix.     See  Sium  ninsi. 

Ni'nziiv.     See  Sium  ninsi. 

NIPPLE.  The  small  projecting  portion 
in  the  middle  of  the  breasts  of  men  and  wo- 
men. It  is  much  larger  in  the  latter,  and 
has  several  openings  in  it,  the  excretory 
ducts  of  the  lacteal  glands. 

JVipple-vjort.     See  Lapsana. 

NI'TRAS.  (From  nitrum,  nitre.)  A 
nitrate;  a  salt  formed  by  the  union  of  the 
nitric  acid  and  different  bases,  as  the  nitrate 
of  potash,  soda,  silver,  <fcc. 

Ni'tras  ammo'jvIjE.  Alkali  volatile  ni- 
tratum.  Sal  ammoniacus  nitrosus.  Ammo- 
nia niirata.  A  salt  composed  of  the  acid  of 
nitre  and  ammonia,  the  virtues  of  which 
are  irritating,  diuretic,  and  deobstruent ; 
externally,  it  is  resolvent  and  sialagogue. 

Ni'tras  arge'iv'ti.  See  Argenti  ni- 
tras. 

Ni'tras  pota'sSjE.     See  Kitre. 

Ni'tras  pota'ssje  fu'stjs.  Sal  prunel- 
Ice.  JVitrum  tahulatum.  This  salt,  besides 
the  nitric  acid  and  potash,  contains  a  little 
sulphuric  acid. 

Ni'tras  so'djE.  Alkali  minerale  nitra- 
tum.  JVitrum  cubicum.  Its  virtues  are  simi- 
lar to  those  of  nitrate  of  potash,  for  whicb  it 
may  be  safely  substituted. 

JVitrate  of  potash.     See  JVitre. 

JVitrate  of  siker.     See  Argenti  niiras, 

NITRE.  v;7/>ov.  JVitrum.  Potassce 
nitras.  Salpetras.  Alaurat.  Algali.  Atac. 
Baurack.  Acusto.  Haliniirum:  Saltpetre, 
A  perfect  neutral  salt,  formed  by  the  union 
of  the  nitric  acid  with  the  vegetable  alkali_. 
thence  called  nitrate  of  potash.  Its  taste  is 
cooling,  and  it  does  not  alter  tiie  colour  of 
the  syrup  of  violets.  Nitre  exists  in  large 
quantities  in  the  earth,  and  is  continually 
formed  in  inhabited  places;  it  is  found 
in  great  quantities  upon  walls  which  are 
sheltered  from  the  rain.  It  is  of  great  use 
in  the  arts ;  it  is  the  principal  ingredient 
in  gunpowder ;  and,  burned  with  different 
proportion  of  tartar,  forms  the  substances 
called  fluxes.  It  is  of  considerable  im- 
portance in  medicine,  as  a  febrifuge,  diure* 


596 


JNfIT 


MT 


tic,  and  antiphlo§^stic  remedy,  in  doses  of 
from  five  to  twenty  grains. 

NITRIC  ACID.  Acidum  nitrieum. 
The  London  College  directs  this  acid  to  be 
made  by  distilling  equal  parts,  by  weight,  of 
dried  nitrate  of  potash  and  sulphuric  acid. 
We  are  directed  to  take  two  pounds  of  each, 
mix  them  in  a  glass  retort,  then  distil  the  ni- 
tric acid  in  a  sand-bath,  as  long  as  a  red 
vapour  arises ;  lastly,  having  added  to  the 
acid  first  distilled  an  ounce  more  of  dry  ni- 
trate of  potash,  distil  the  nitric  acid  again 
in  a  similar  manner. 

The  specific  gravity  of  nitric  acid  is  to 
that  of  water,  as  1.500  to  1.000.  A  fluid 
ounce,  diluted  with  water,  ought  to  dissolve 
of  a  lump  of  lime-stone  immersed  therein 
one  ounce. 

This  acid,  undiluted,  is  a  powerful  caustic, 
and  is  sometimes  employed  as  such  by  sur- 
geons to  destroy  fungous  excrescences. 
Very  much  diluted,  it  is  exhibited  internally 
as  a  tonic  and  antiseptic  in  the  cure  of  typhoid 
fevers,  scurvy,  syphiloid  diseases,  and  other 
cachexies. 

Kitric  oxyde  of  Mercury.  See  Hydrargyri 
nilrico-oxydum. 

NITRICO-O'XYDUM  HYDRARGYRI. 
See  Hydrargyri  nitrico-oxydum. 

NITROGEN.  (From  v/7/iov,  nitre,  and 
yincLu,  to  generate  ;  so  called  because  it  is 
the  generator  of  nitre.)  Azote.  Alkali- 
gen.-  A  simple  body,  very  abundant  in  na- 
ture, though  not  producible  alone,  or  in  an 
insulated  state.  It  is  not  distinctly  percep- 
tible to  the  human  senses,  however  aided  by 
instruments.  We  know  it  only  in  its  com- 
bination. But  the  reality  of  its  existence 
is  unquestionable  ;  since  we  can  mark  its 
passage  out  of  one  combination  into  another ; 
since  we  know  the  laws  of  chemical  attrac- 
tion to  which  it  is  subject ;  since  we  discern 
the  precise  character  of  those  simple  sub- 
stances with  which  it  is  combinable,  and 
can  distinguish  the  nature  of  the  new 
compounds  which  the  combination  produ- 
ces. The  separate  existence  and  peculiar 
nature  of  this  substance  were  first  disco- 
vered by  Dr.  Rutherford.  It  is  the  radi- 
cal principle  of  our  atmospheric  air,  and 
some  other  gaseous  substances,  and  forms  a 
constituent  part  of  animal  and  many  vege- 
table substances.  It  is  a  component  part 
of  the  nitric  acid,  and  of  ammonia.  It  has 
been  considered  as  an  alkalizing  principle, 
in  opposition  to  oxygen,  which,  as  we  have 
noticed  before,  is  the  principle  of  acidity. 
One  of  the  most  remarkable  combinations 
into  which  nitrogen  is  known  to  enter,  is 
that  which  takes  place  between  it  and  light 
and  caloric.  The  compound  thus  produced 
is  called 

NITROGEN  GAS. 
Phlogistlccjted  air.     Azotic  gas.      Mephitic 
air.     Mofette. 

Properties. — Nitrogen  gas,  or  azotic  gas, 
3.S  it  i'^  also  called,  is  not  possessed  of  anv 


remarkable  property  capable  of  cliaracteri" 
zing  it ;  but  is  principally  distinguished  by 
certain  negative  qualities,  namely,  it  is  ex- 
tremely hurtful  to  respiration,  and  quickly 
kills  animals.  Plants  thrive  and  evea 
flourish  in  it.  It  has  no  sensible  taste.  It 
neither  reddens  blue  vegetable  colours  nor 
precipitates  lime,  or  barytic-water.  Its 
weight  is  to  common  air,  as  about  .972  to 
l.OOlf.  No  combustible  substance  burns  iu 
nitrogen  gas  ;  but  it  is  capable  of  an  imper- 
fect combustion  in  combination  with  oxygen 
gas  when  exposed  to  the  action  of  the  elec- 
tric spark.  It  is  not  absorbable  by  water.  It 
is  capable  of  dissolving  sulphur,  phosphorus, 
and  charcoal  in  minute  quantities.  It  unites 
to  hydrogen  under  certain  conditions,  and 
constitutes  with  it  ammonia.  When  uni- 
ted to  oxygen  in  different  proportions,  it  pro- 
duces atmospheric  air,  gaseous  oxyde  of 
azote  or  nitrogen,  nitrous  gas,  nitrous  acid, 
and  nitric  acid.  It  is  a  component  part  of 
all  animal  substances,  and  communicates  to 
them  their  most  distinctive  characters.  It 
was  discovered  by  Dr.  Rutherford,  of  Edin- 
burgh. ' 

Nitrogen  gas  has  been  found  by  Priestley 
in  the  Bath  waters,  and  by  Dr.  Pearson  in 
the  Buxton  waters. 

Methods  of  obtaining  J^itrogen  Gas.— 
Nitrogen  ga%  may  be  obtained  by  various 
means.  For  instance,  it  has  been  long 
since  ascertained  that  air,  which  has  served 
the  purposes  of  combustion  and  respiratioa, 
is  no  longer  proper  for  these  uses.  Chemists, 
have  availed  themselves  of  this  circum- 
stance in  order  to  obtain  nitrogen  gas  in  the 
following  manner. 

1 .  Make  a  quantity  of  sulphuret  of  potash, 
or  sulphuret  of  iron,  into  a  paste  with 
water,  and  place  the  mixture  in  a  saucer  or 
plate  over  water,  on  a  stand  raised  above 

tlie  fluid ;  then  invert  over  it  a  jar  or  bell-  4 
glass,  and  allow  this  to  stand  for  a  kv 
days.  The  air  contained  in  the  bell-glass 
will  gradually  diminish,  as  will  appear 
from  the  ascent  of  the  water,  until  only 
about  three-fourths  of  its  original,  bulk,  re- 
main. 

When  no  further  diminution  takes  place,, 
the  vessel  containing  the  sulphuret  must  be 
removed,  and  the  remaining  air  will  be 
found  to  be  nitrogen  gas. 

In  this  experiment,  the  moistened  sulphu- 
ret of  potash  or  iron  has  a  great  affinity  to 
oxygen  ;  it  attracts  and  separates  it  from  the 
atmospheric  air,  and  the  nitrogen  gas  is  left 
behind  ;  the  sulphur  is,  during  the  experi- 
ment, converted  into  sulphuric  acid,  which 
unites  to  the  alkali,  and  forms  sulphate  of 
potash ;  or  where  sulphuret  of  iron  is  used, 
the  metal  being  oxydized  at  the  same  time, 
sulphate  of  iron  is  formed.  The  water 
with  which  the  sulphuret  is  moistened  like- 
wise undergoes  a  decompostion.  See  JEit- 
diometry. 

2,  Nitrogen  gas  may  likewise  be  obtained 


NIT 


NIT 


;597 


ifom  fresh  animal  substances.  For  tliia 
purpose,  cat  a  piece  of  lean  muscular 
flesh  into  small  pieces,  introduce  them  into 
a  retort,  and  pour  over  them  weak  nitric 
acid.  If  the  heat  of  a  lamp  be  then  gently 
applied,  the  gas  will  be  speedily  obtained ; 
for  all  animal  substances  are  composed  of 
nitrogen,  with  carbon,  hydrogen,  or  oxygen ; 
and  on  adding  nitric  acid  in  this  way,  the 
equilibrium  of  the  respective  affinities  is 
destroyed,  the  nitrogen  gas  becoming  sepa- 
rated. 

The  fibrous  part  of  animal  matter  is 
that  which  affords  the  most  nitrogen  gas ; 
next  to  this  all  tiie  concretive  parts,  such  as 
the  clot  of  blood ;  next  to  that  albumi- 
nous matter,  such  as  the  serum  and  the 
white  of  eggs ;  gelatinous  substances  afford 
the  least. 

3.  Nitrogen  gas  may  likewise  be  ob- 
tained by  causiiig  oxymuriatic  acid  gas  to 
be  received  in  a  vessel  containing  liquid 
ammonia ;  for  ammonia  consists  of  hydrogen 
aod  nitrogen.  The  hydrogen  of  the  ajn- 
jnonia  unites  to  the  oxygen  of  the  oxy- 
muriatic acid,  and  forms  water,  heat  is 
evolved,  the  nitrogen  becomes  free,  and  the 
oxymuriatic  acid  becomes  converted  into 
simple  muriatic  acid. 

NITROGEN,  GASEOUS  OXYDE  OF. 
This  combination  of  nitrogen  and  oxy- 
gen was  for  nerly  called  the  dephlogisti- 
cated  nitrous  gas,  but  now  gaseous  oxyde 
of  nitrogen  or  nitrous  oxyde.  It  was  first 
discovered  by  Priestley.  Its  nature  and 
properties  have  since  been  investigated 
(though  not  very  accurately)  by  a  society 
of  Dutch  chemists. 

Professor  Davy  has  examined  with  un- 
common accuracy  the  formation  and  pro- 
perties of  all  the  substances  concerned  in  its 
production.  He  has  detected  the  sources 
of  error  in  the  experiments  of  Priestley,  and 
the  Dutch  chemists,  and  to  him  we  are 
indebted  for  a  thorough  knowledge  of  this 
gas.  We  shall,  therefore,  exhibit  the  phi- 
losophy of  this  gaseous  fluid  as  we  find  it 
in  his  researches  concerning  the  nitrous 
oxyde. 

Properties. — It  exists  in  the  form  of  a  per- 
manent gas.  A  candle  burns  with  a  bril- 
liant flame  and  crackling  noise  in  it ;  before 
its  extinction  the  white  inner  flame  becomes 
surrounded  with  a  blue  one.  Phosphorus 
introduced  into  it,  in  a  state  of  actual  in- 
flammation, burns  with  increased  splendour, 
as  in  oxygen  gas.  Sulphur  introduced  into 
it  when  burning  with  a  feeble  blue  flame  is 
instantly  extinguished  ;  but  when  in  a  state 
of  vivid  inflammation,  it  burns  with  a  rose- 
'oloured  flame.  Ignited  charcoal  burns  in 
it  more  brilliantly  than  in  atmospheric  air. 
Iron  wire,  with  a  small  piece  of  wood  affixed 
to  it,  when  inflamed,  and  introduced  into  a 
vessel  filled  with  this  gas,  burns  vehemently, 
and  throws  out  bright  scintillating  sparks. 


No  combustible  body,  however,  bums  in  it, 
unless  it  be  previously  brought  to  a  state  of 
vivid  inflammation.  Hence  sulphur  may  be 
melted,  and  even  sublimed  in  it,  phosphorus 
may  be  liquefied  in  it  without  undergoing 
combustion.  Nitrous  oxyde  is  pretty  ra- 
pidly absorbed  by  water  that  has  been 
boiled ;  a  quantity  of  gas  equal  to  rather 
more  than  half  the  bulk  of  the  water  may 
be  thus  made  to  disappear,  the  water  ac- 
quires a  sweetish  taste,  but  its  other  proper- 
ties do  not  differ  perceptibly  from  common 
water.  The  whole  of  the  gas  may  be  ex- 
pelled again  by  heat..  It  does  not  change 
blue  vegetable  colours.  It  has  a  distinctly 
sweet  taste,  and  a  faint  but  agreeable  odour. 
It  undergoes  no  diminution  when  mingled 
with  oxygen  or  nitrous  gas.  Most  of  the 
liquid  inflammable  bodies,  such  as  ether, 
alcohol,  volatile  and  fat  oils,  absorb  it  ra- 
pidly and  in  great  quantity.  Acids  exert 
but  httle  action  on  it.  The  affinity  of  the 
neutro-saline  solutions  for  gaseous  oxyde  of 
nitrogen  is  very  feeble.  Green  muriate  and 
green  sulphate  of  iron,  whetlier  holding  ni- 
trous gas  in  solution,  or  not,  do  not  act 
upon  it.  None  of  the  gases  when  mingled 
with  it,  sufier  any  perceptible  change  at 
common  temperatures ;  the  muriatic  and  sul- 
phurous acid  gases  excepted,  which  under- 
go a  slight  expansion.  Alkalis  freed  from 
carbonic  acid,  exposed  in  the  dry  or  solid 
form,  have  no  action  upon  it;  they  may, 
however,  be  made  to  combine  with  it  in  the 
nascent  state,  and  then  constitute  saline 
compounds  of  a  peculiar  nature.  These 
combinations  deflagrate  when  heated  with 
charcoal,  and  are  decomposed  by  acids; 
the  gaseous  oxyde  of  nitrogen  being  disen- 
gaged. It  undergoes  no  change  whatever 
from  the  simple  effect  of  light.  The  action 
of  the  electric  spark,  for  a  long  while  conti- 
nued, converts  it  into  a  gas,  analogous  to 
atmospheric  air  and  nitrous  acid  ;  the  same 
is  the  case  when  it  is  made  to  pass  through 
an  ignited  earthen  tube.  It  explodes  with 
hydrogen  in  a  variety  of  proportions,  at  very 
high  temperatures ;  for  instance,  when  elec- 
tric sparks  are  made  to  pass  through  the 
mixture.  Sulphuretted,  heavy,  and  light 
carburetted  hydrogen  gases,  and  gaseous 
oxide  of  carbon  likewise  burn  with  it  when 
a  strong  red  beat  is  applied.  100  parts  by 
weight  of  nitrous  oxyde,  contain  36.7  of 
oxygen  and  63.3  of  nitrogen ;  100  cubic 
inches  weigh  50  grains  at  55°  temperature 
and  30  inches  atmospheric  pressure.  Ani- 
mals, when  wholly  confined  in  gaseous 
oxyde  of  nitrogen,  give  no  signs  of  uneasi- 
ness for  some  moments,  but  they  soon  be- 
come restless  and  then  die.  When  gaseous 
oxyde  of  nitrogen  is  mingled  with  atmos- 
pheric air,  and  then  received  into  the  lungs, 
it  generates  highly  pleasurable  sensations ; 
the  effects  it  pi'oduces  on  the  animal  system 
3  re    eminentlv    distinguished    from    everv 


5S8 


NIT 


rs'iT 


other  chemical  agent.  It  excites  every  fibre 
to  action,  and  rouses  the  faculties  of  the 
mind,  inducing  a  state  of  great  exhilaration, 
an  irresistible  propensity  to  laughter,  a  rapid 
flow  of  vivid  ideas,  and  unusual  vigour  and 
fitness  for  muscular  exertions,  in  some  re- 
spects resembling  those  attendant  on  the 
pleasantest  period  of  intoxication,  without 
any  subsequent  languor,  depression  of  the 
nervous  energy,  or  disagreeable  feelings ; 
but  more  generally  followed  by  vigour,  and 
a  pleasurable  disposition  to  exertion,  which 
gradually  subsides. 

Such  are  the  properties  that  characterize 
the  nitrous  oxyde. 

The  Dutch,  chemists  and  some  French 
and  German  philosophers  assert  that  it  can- 
not be  respired ;  that  burning  phosphorus, 
sulphur,  and  charcoal  are  extinguished  in  it, 
&c.  It  is  probable  they  did  not  examine  it 
in  a  state  of  purity,  for  it  is  other  wis*  diffi- 
cult to  account  for  these  and  many  other 
erroneous  opinions. 

Methods  of  obtaining  gaseous  oxyde  of  ni- 
trogen.— Gaseous  oxyde  of  nitrogen  is  pro- 
duced when  substances,  having  a  strong 
affinity  with  oxygen  are  brought  into  con- 
tact with  nitric  acid,  or  with  nitrous  gas. 
It  may  therefore  be  obtained  by  various  pro- 
cesses, in  which  nitrous  gas  or  nitric  acid 
is  decomposed  by  substances  capable  of 
attracting  the  greater  part  of  their  oxygen. 
The  most  commodious  and  expeditious 
as  well  as  cheapest  mode  of  obtaining 
it,  is  by  decomposing  nitrate  of  ammonia, 
at  a  certain  temperature,  in  the  following 
manner : — 

1.  Introduce  into  a  glass  retort  some  pure 
nitrate  of  ammonia,  and  apply  the  heat  of 
an  Argand's  lamp,  the  salt  will  soon  liquefy, 
and,  when  it  begins  to  boil,  gas  will  be 
evolved.  Increase  the  heat  gradually  till 
the  body  and  neck  of  the  retort  become 
filled  with  a  semi-transparent  milky  white 
vapour.  In  this  state  the  temperature  of 
the  fused  nitrate  is  between  340''  and  480". 
After  the  decomposition  has  proceeded  for  a 


few  minutes,  so  that  the  gas  evolved  quickly 
enlarges  the  flame  of  a  taper  held  near  the 
orifice  of  the  retort,  it  may  be  collected 
over  water,  care  being  taken  during  the 
whole  process,  never  to  suffer  the  tempera- 
ture of  the  fused  nitrate  to  rise  above  500° 
Fahr.  which  may  easily  be  judged  of,  from 
the  density  of  the  vapours  in  the  retort,  and 
from  the  quiet  ebullition  of  the  fused  nitrate  ; 
for  if  the  heat  be  increased  beyond  this  pointy 
the  vapours  in  the  retort  acquire  a  reddish 
and  more  transparent  appearance  ;  and  tlie 
fused  nitrate  begins  to  rise,  and  occupy 
twice  the  bulk  it  did  before.  The  nitrous 
oxyde,  after  its  generation,  is  allowed  to 
stand  over  water,  for  at  least  six  hours,  and 
is  then  fit  for  respiration  or  other  experi- 
ments. 

Explanation. — Nitrate  of  ammonia  con- 
sists of  nitric  acid  and  ammonia ;  nitric  acid 
is  composed  of  nitrous  gas  and  oxygen  ;  and 
ammonia  consists  of  hydrogen  and  nitrogen. 
At  a  temperature  of  about  480°  the  attrac- 
tions of  hydrogen  for  nitrogen  in  ammonia^ 
and  that  of  nitrous  gas  for  oxygen  in  nitric 
acid,  are  diminished :  while,  on  the  contrary, 
the  attractions  of  the  hydrogen  of  ammonia 
for  the  oxygen  of  the  nitric  acid,  and  that  of 
the  nitrogen  of  the  ammonia  for  the  nitrous 
gas  of  the  nitric  acid,  are  increased ;  hence 
all  the  former  affinities  are  broken,  and  new 
ones  produced,  namely,  the  hydrogen  of 
the  ammonia  attracts  the  oxygen  of  the 
nitric  acid,  the  result  of  which  is  water;  the 
nitrogen  of  the  ammonia  combines  with  the 
liberated  nitrous  gas,  and  forms  nitrous 
oxyde.  The  water  and  nitrous  oxyde  pro- 
duced, probably  exist  in  biniary  combination 
in  the  aeriform  state,  at  the  temperature  of 
the  decomposition. 

Such  is  the  philosophy  of  the  production 
of  gaseous  oxyde  of  nitrogen,  by  decompo*- 
sing  nitrate  of  ammonia  at  that  temperature, 
given  by  Davy. 

To  illustrate  this  complicated  play  of  afc 
finity  more  fully,  the  following  sketch  may 
not  be  deemed  superfluous. 


MT 


NIT 


593 


>,i  Diagram  exhibiting  the  production  of  Gaseous  Uxyde  of  Nitrogen,  by  decomposirig 
Nitrate  of  .Ammonia,  at  480°  Fahr. 


Professor  Davy  has  likewise  pointed  out,  from  its  water  of  crystallization  by  gently 

that,  when  the  heat  employed  for  decom-  fusing  it  in  a  glass  or  Wedgwood's  basin  for 

posing  nitrate  of  ammonia  is  raised  above  a  few  minutes,  and  then  keeping  it  for  use 

the  before-stated  temperature,  another  play  in  a  well-stopped  bottle. 


of  affinities  takes  place,  the  attractions  of 
nitrogen  and  hydrogen  for  each  other  and 
of  oxygen  for  nitrous  gas  are  still  more  di- 
minished, whilst  that  of  nitrogen  for  nitrous 
gas  is  totally  destroyed,  and  that  of  hydro- 
gen for  oxygen  increased  to  a  greater  extent. 
A  new  attraction  likewise  takes  place, 
namely,  that  of  nitrous  gas  for  nitric  acid  to 
(brmnilrous  acid  vapour,  and  a  new  arrange- 
ment of  principles  is  rapidly  produced :  the 


2.  Nitrous  oxyde  may  likewise  be  ob- 
tained by  exposing  common  nitrous  gas  to 
alkaline  sulphites,  particularly  to  sulphite 
of  potash  containing  its  full  quantity  of 
water  of  crystallization.  The  nitrous  oxyde 
produced  from  nitrous  gas  by  sulphite  of 
potash  has  all  the  properties  of  that  gene- 
rated from  the  decomposition  of  nitrate  of 
ammonia. 

The   conversion  of  nitrous  gas  into  ni- 


nitrogen  of  the  ammonia  having  no  affinity    trous  oxyde,   by  these  bodies,  depends  on 


for  any  of  the  single  principles  at  this  tem- 
perature, enters  into  no  binary  compound ; 
the  oxygen  of  the  nitric  acid  forms  water 
with  the  hydrogen,  and  the  nitrous  gas 
combines  with  the  nitric  acid  to  form  nitrous 
acid  vapour. 


the  abstraction  of  a  portion  of  its  oxygen 
by  the  greater  affinity  of  the  sulphite  pre- 
sented to  it.  The  nitrogen  and  remaining 
oxygen  assume  a  more  condensed  state  of 
existence,  and  constitute  nitrous  oxyde. 
3.  Nitrous  oxyde  may   also  be  obtained 


All  these  substances  most  probably  exist  by  mingling  together  nitrous  gas  and  sul- 
in  combination,  at  the  temperature  of  their  phuretted  hydrogen  gas.  The  volume  of 
production ;    and  at  a  lower  temperature    gases  in  this  case  is  diminished,  sulphur  de- 


assume  the  form  of  nitrous  aeid,  nitrous 
gaSf  nitrogen,  and  water;  and  hence  we 
see  the  necessity  of  not  heating  the  nitrate 
of  ammonia  above  the  before-stated  tem- 
perature. 


posited,  ammonia,  watei%  and  nitrous  oxyde 
are  formed. 

The  change  of  principles  which  takes 
place  in  this  experiment  depends  upon  the 
combination  of  the  hydrogen  of  the  sulphu- 


On  account  of  the  rapid  absorption  of  retted  hydrogen  gas,  with  different  portions 

gaseous  oxyde  of  nitrogen  by  water,  it  is  of  the   oxygen  and  nitrogen  of  the  nitrous 
economical  to  preserve  the  fluid  which  has  ^gas,  to  form  water  and  ammonia,  while  it 

be«n  used  to  confine  this  gas,  and  to  make  deposits   sulphur.     The  remaining  oxygen 

use  of  it  for  collecting  other  quantities  of  and  niti-ogen  being  left  in  due  proportion 

it.     In  order  to  hasten  its  production,  the  constitute  nitrous  oxyde. 

nitrata  of  ammonia  may  be  previously  freed  i?€marfr.=-This  singular  exertion  of  at- 


600 


yiT 


mT 


traction  by  a  simple  body  appears  liigiily  it  is  the  nitrous  acid  wliich  is  obtained  ifi 

improbable  a  priori ;  but  the  formation  of  the  first  process  of  distillation, 
ammonia,  and  the  non-oxygenation  of  the         It  seems  to  be  true  that  nitrous  acid  of  a 

sulphur,  elucidate  the  fact.     In  performing  much  darker  orange  red  colour  is  obtained 

this  experiment  care  should  be  taken  that  by  decomposing  nitrate  of  potash  by  means 

the  gases  should  be  rendered  as  dry  as  pos-  of  sulphate  of  iron,   than  when  the  same 

sible  ;  for  the  presence  of  water  considera-  salt  is  decomposed  by  sulphuric  acid.     The 

biy  retards  the  decomposition.  following  is   the  process  made   use  of  by 

4.  Nitrous  oxyde  may  also  be  produced  some  manufactmrers : — 

by  presenting  alkaline  sulphurets  to  nitrous  Take  a  quantity  of  sulphate  of  iron,  de- 
gas. Davy  observed  that  a  solution  of  sul-  prived  of  its  water  of  crystallization  by  heat, 
phuret  of  strontian,  or  baiytes,  answers  this  and  mix  it  with  an  equal  weight  of  dry 
purpose  best.  nitrate  of  potash  ;  put  the  mixture  into  a 
This  decomposition  of  nitrous  gas  is  not  glass  retort,  to  which  a  very  spacious  recei- 
Eolely  produced  by  the  absti-action  of  oxygen  ver  has  been  luted,  containing  a  little  wa- 
from  the  nitrous  gas,  to  form  sulphuric  acid,  ter,  and  begin  the  distillation  with  a  very 
It  depends  equally  on  the  decomposition  of  slow  fire.  As  soon  as  the  red  vapours  cease 
the  sulphuretted  hydrogen  dissolved  in  tlie  to  come  over,  let  the  fire  be  slackened,  and, 
solution  or  liberated  from  it.  In  this  pro-  when  the  vessels  are  cooled,  the  receiver 
cess,  sulphur  is  deposited  and  sulphuric  acid  may  be  cautiously  withdrawn,  and  its  con- 
formed, tents   quickly   transferred   through  a  glass 

5.  Nitrous  oxyde  is  obtained  in  many  cir-  funnel    into   a  bottle,    furnished    with    a 
cumstances  similar  to  those  in  which  nitrous  ground  stopper. 

gas  is  produced.  Dr.  Priestley  found  that  NITROUS  GAS.  The  name  of  nitrous 
nitrous  oxyde  was  evolved,  together  with  gas  is  given  to  an  aeriform  fluid,  consisting 
nitrous  gas,  during  the  solution  of  iron,  tin,  of  a  certain  quantity  of  nitrogen  and  oxy- 
and  zinc  in  nitric  acid.  gen,  combined  with  caloric.  It  is  an  elas- 
It  is  difficult  to  ascertain  the  exact  tic,  colourless  fluid,  having  no  sensible  taste ; 
rationale  of  these  processes,  for  very  com-  it  is  neither  acid  nor  alkine  ;  it  is  exceeding- 
plicated  agencies  of  affinities  take  place,  ly  hurtful  to  animals,  producing  instant  suf- 
Either  the  nascent  hydrogen  arising  from  focation  whenever  they  attempt  to  breathe 
the  decomposition  of  the  water  by  the  me-  it.  The  greater  number  of  combustible 
tallic  substance  may  combine  with  portions  bodies  refuse  to  burn  in  it.  It  is  neverthe- 
of  the  oxygen  and  nitrogen  of  the  nitrous  less  capable  of  supporting  the  combustion  of 
gas  ;  and  thus  by  forming  water  and  ammo-  some  of  these  bodies.     Phosphorus  burns  in 


nia,  convert  it  into  nitrous  oxyde ;  or  the 
metallic  substance  may  attract  at  the  same 
time  oxygen  from  the  water  and  nitrous  gas, 
whilst  the  nascent  hydrogen  of  the  water 
seizes  upon  a  portion  of  the  nitrogen  of  the 


nitrous  gas  when  introduced  into  it  in  a 
state  of  inflammation;  pyrophorus  takes 
fire  in  it  spontaneously. 

It  is  not  decomposable  by  water,  though 
100  cubic  inches  of  this  fluid,  when  freed 


nitrous  gas,  to  form  ammonia.  The  analogy    from  air,  absorb  about  five  cubic   inches  of 
between  this  process  and  the  decomposition    tlie  gas.      This  solution  is  void  of  taste  ;  it 


of  nitrous  gas  by  sulphuretted  hydrogen, 
venders  the  first  opinion  most  probable. 

Such  are  the  principal  methods  of  obtain- 
ing nitrous  oxyde.  There  are  no  reasons, 
Davy  thinks,    for  supposing   that  nitrous 


does  not  redden  blue  vegetable  colours ;  the 
gas  is  expelled  again  when  the  water  is 
made  to  boil  or  suffered  to  freeze.  Nitrous 
gas  has  no  action  on  nitrogen  gas  even  when 
assisted  by  heat.    It  is  decomposed  by  sere- 


oxyde  is  formed  in  any  of  the  processes  of    ral  metals  at  high  temperatures. 


nature,  and  the  nice  equilibrium  of  affinity 
by  which  it  is  constituted  forbids  us  to  hope 
for  the  power  of  composing  it  from  its  sim- 
ple principles.  We  must  be  content  to  pro- 
duce it  artificially. 

NITRO-MURIATIC  ACID.  The  com- 
pound acid  formed  by  uniting  the  nitric 
and  muriatic  acids.  It  is  commonly  known 
by  the  name  of  aqua  regia.  See  Oxy- 
muriatic  acid. 


Its  specific  gravity,  when  perfectly  pure, 
is  to  that  of  atmospheric  air  as  about  1.04 
tol. 

Ardent  spirits,  saccharine  matters,  hydro- 
carbonates,  sulphurous  acid,  and  phosphorus 
have  no  action  on  it  at  the  common  tempe- 
rature. It  is  not  sensibly  changed  by  the 
action  of  light.  Heat  dilates  it.  It  rapidly 
combines  with  oxygen  gas  at  common  tem- 
peratures, and  converts  it  into  nitrous  acid. 


NITROUS     ACID.        This    name    has  Atmospheric   air  produces  the  same  effect 

usually  been  given  to  nitric  acid,  impreg-  but  with  less  intensity.     It  is  absorbable  by 

nated  -.vith  nitrous  gas,  to  which  it  owes  its  green  sulphate,  muriate  and  nitrate  of  iron, 

colour  ;  for  pure  nitric  acid  is  colourless.    «  and  decomposable  by  alkaline,  terrene,  and 

The  common  mode  of  obtaining   nitrous  metallic    sulphurets,    and  other  bodies  that 

acid  is  to  decompose   nitrate  of  potash  by  have  a  strong  affinity  for  oxygen  ;    but  it  is 

means  of  sulphm-ic  acid  with  the  assistance  not  capable  of  combining  with  them  chemi- 

of  heat.      The  nitric  acid  suffers  a  partial  cally,  so  as  to  form  saline  compounds.  From 

decomTiosition  during  the  process,  and  hence  the  greatest  number  of  bodies  which  absorb 


MT 


NOD 


801 


ii,  it  may  be  again  expelled  by  the  applica- 
tion of  heat. 

It  communicates  to  flame  a  greenish  co- 
lour before  extinguishing  it ;  when  mixed 
with  hydrogen  gas  this  acquires  the  property 
of  burning  with  a  green  flame.  It  is  ab- 
sorbable by  nitric  acid  and  renders  it 
fuming. 

When  exposed  to  the  action  of  caloric  in 
an  ignited  porcelain  tube,  it  experiences  no 
alteration,  but  when  electric  sparks  are 
made  to  pass  through  it,  it  is  decomposed 
and  converted  into  nitrous  acid,  and  nitro- 
gen gas.  Phosphorus  does  not  shine  in  it. 
It  is  composed  of  about  eight  parts  of  oxy- 
gen and  seven  of  nitrogen. 

Methods  of  obtaining  nitrous  gas. — 1.  Put 
into  a  small  proof,  or  retort,  some  copper 
•wire  or  pieces  of  the  same  metal,  and  pour 
©n  it  nitric  acid  of  commerce  diluted  with 
water,  an  effervescence  takes  place  and  ni- 
trous gas  will  be  produced.  After  having 
suflered  the  first  portions  to  escape  on 
account  of  the  atmospheric  air  contained 
in  the  retort,  collect  the  gas  in  the  water- 
apparatus  as  usual.  In  order  to  obtain  the 
gas  in  a  pure  state,  it  must  then  be  shook 
for  some  time  in  contact  with  water.  The 
water  in  this  instance  suflers  no  alteration, 
on  the  contrary,  the  acid  undergoes  a  partial 
decomposition ;  the  metal  robs  some  of  the 
nitric  acid  of  the  greatest  part  of  its  oxygen 
and  becomes  oxydized;  the  acid  having  lost 
so  much  of  its  oxygen,  becomes  thereby  so 
altered,  that  at  the  usual  temperature  it  can 
exist  no  longer  in  the  liquid  state,  but  in- 
stantly expands  and  assumes  the  form  of 
gas  ;  ceasing  at  the  same  time  to  act  as  an 
acid,  and  exhibiting  difierent  properties ; 
but  the  acid  remaining  undecomposed  com- 
bines with  the  oxyde  of  copper,  and  forms 
nitrate  of  copper. 

Instead  of  presenting  copper  to  nitric 
acid,  iron,  zinc,  mercury,  or  silver  may  be 
made  use  of.  The  metals  best  suited  for  the 
production  of  nitrous  gas  are  silver,  mercu- 
ry, and  copper. 

2.  Nitrous  gas  may  likewise  be  obtained 
by  synthesis.  This  method  of  obtaining  it 
we  owe  to  Dr.  Milner  of  Cambridge. 

Into  the  middle  of  an  earthen  tube  about 
20  inches  long  and  three-fourths  of  an  inch 
wide,  open  at  both  ends,  put  as  much 
coarsely-powdered  manganese  as  is  sufficient 
nearly  to  fill  it.  Let  this  tube  traverse  a 
furnace  having  two  openings  opposite  to  each 
other.  To  one  end  of  the  tube  lute  a  re- 
tort containing  water  strongly  impregnated 
with  ammonia,  and  to  the  other  adapt  a 
bent  glass  tube  which  passes  into  the  pneu- 
matic trough.  Let  a  fire  be  kindled  in  the 
furnace,  and  when  the  manganese  may  be 
supposed  to  be  red  hot,  apply  a  gentle  heat 
to  the  retort  and  drive  over  it  the  vapour  of 
the  ammonia ;  the  consequence  will  be  that 
nitrous  gEis  will  be  delivered  at  the  farther 
end  of  the  tube,  while  the  ammonia  enters 

76 


the  other  end ;  and  this  efiect  does  not  take 
place  without  the  preaence  of  the  alkali. 

Explanation. — Ammonia  consists  of  hy- 
drogen and  nitrogen,  its  hydrogen  combines 
with  the  oxygen  which  is  given  out  by  the 
ignited  manganese,  and  forms  water,  its 
nitrogen  unites  at  the  same  time  to  another 
portion  of  the  oxygen  and  constitutes  the 
nitrous  gas. 

There  is  a  cause  of  deception  in  this  ex- 
periment, against  which  the  operator  ought 
to  be  on  his  guard,  lest  he  should  conclude 
no  nitrous  gas  is  formed,  when,  in  reality, 
there  is  a  considerable  quantity.  The  am- 
monia, notwithstanding  every  precaution, 
will  frequently  pass  over  undecomposed.  If 
the  receiver  in  the  pneumatic  trough  is  filled 
with  water,  great  part  of  this  will  indeed  be 
presently  absorbed ;  but  still  some  portion 
of  it  will  mix  with  the  nitrous  gas  formed  in 
the  proceFS.  Upon  admitting  the  atmosphe- 
ric air,  the  nitrous  gas  will  become  decom- 
posed, and  the  red  nitrous  fumes  instantly 
unite  with  the  alkali.  The  receiver  is  pre- 
sently filled,  with  white  clouds  of  nitrate 
of  ammonia ;  and  in  this  manner  a  wrong 
conclusion  may  easily  be  drawn  from  the 
want  of  the  orange  colour  of  the  nitrous 
fumes.  A  considerable  quantity  of  nitrous 
gas  may  have  been  formed,  and  yet  no 
orange  colour  appear,  owing  to  this  cir- 
cumstance ;  and  therefore  it  is  easy  to  un- 
derstand how  a  small  quantity  of  nitrous 
gas  may  be  most  effectually  disguised  by  the 
same  cause. 

Dr.  Milner  also  obtained  nitrous  gas,  by 
passing  ammonaical  gas  over  sulphate  of  iron 
deprived  of  its  water  of  crystallization. 

Nitrous  oxide.  See  Mtrogen,  gaseous 
oxide  of. 

Ni'trum.  This  name  was  anciently  given 
to  natron,  but  in  modern  times  to  nitrate  o,f 
potash.     See  JVitre. 

Ni'trum  purifica'tum.     See  JVitre. 

Ni'trum  vitrioj.a'tpm.  Sulphuric  acid 
and  soda.     See  Soda  sulphas. 

No'bilis.  {Q,uasi  noscibilis,  from  nosco^ 
to  know.)  A  valve  of  the  heart,  by  way  ©f 
eminence,  is  called  nobilis  valvula,  the  noble 
valve. 

Noble  metals.  A  name  formerly  be- 
stowed on  the  perfect  metals,  gold,  silver, 
and  platina. 

Noctambula'tio.  (From  nox,  night, 
and  ambulo,  to  walk.)  J^octisurgium. 
Walking  in  the  night,  when  asleep.  See 
Oneirodynia. 

Noctisu'rgium.     See  JVoctambulatio, 

J^oclurnal  emissions.  See  Gonorrhma 
dormientium. 

Nodding  CNictrs.  The  systematic  name 
of  this  plant  is  Cnicus  cernuus,  of  Linnasus. 
In  Sibeina  the  tender  stalks  are  first  peeled 
and  then  boiled  and  eaten  by  the  inhabi- 
tants. 

NODE.  J^odus.  A  hard  circumscribed 
tumour,  proceeding  from  a  bone,  and  caused 


602 


NON 


HOS 


by  a  swelling  of  the  periosteum ;  they  appear 
on  every  part  of  the  body,  but  are  more 
common  on  such  as  are  thinly  covered  vpith 
muscles,  as  the  os  frontis,  fore-part  of  the 
tibia,  radius  and  ulna.  As  they  increase  in 
size  they  become  more  painful  from  the 
distention  they  occasion  in  the  periosteum. 
When  they  continue  long  the  bone  becomes 
completely  carious. 

Nodus.  (From  Anad,  to  tie,  Heb.)  A 
node  or  swelling  upon  a  bone.     See  Node. 

No'li  me  ta'wgere  .  A  species  of  herpes 
affecting  the  skin  and  cartilages  of  the  nose, 
very  difficult  to  cure,  because  it  is  exaspe- 
rated bySmost  applications.  The  disease  ge- 
nerally commences  with  small,  superficial 
spreading  ulceration  on  the  alae  of  the  nose, 
which  become  more  or  less  concealed  be- 
neath furfuraceous  scabs.  The  whole  nose 
is  frequently  destroyed  by  the  progressive 
ravages  of  this  peculiar  disorder,  which 
sometimes  cannot  be  stopped  or  retarded  by 
any  treatment,  external  or  iuternal. 

No'mje.  (From  vsjua),  to  eat.)  Noma. 
Ulcers  that  sometimes  attack  the  cheek  or 
vulva  of  young  girls.  They  appear  in  the 
form  of  red  and  somewhat  livid  spots ;  are 
not  attended  with  pyrexia,  pain,  or  tumour, 
and  in  a  few  days  become  gangrenous. 

NON-NATURALS.      Under  this  term, 


antient  physicians  comprehend  air,  meat 
and  drink,  sleep  and  watching,  motion  and 
rest,  the  retentions  and  excretions,  and  the 
affections  of  the  mind ;  or,  in  other  words, 
those  principal  matters  which  do  not  enter 
into  the  composition  of  the  body,  but  at  the 
same  time  are  necessary  to  its  existence. 

No'NUS.  {^uasi  novenus,  from  novem^ 
nine.)  Humeri  musculus  placentini.  The 
ninth  or  coracoid  muscle  of  the  shoulder. 

No'PAi,.  Jfopalnochetsth.  The  plant 
that  feeds  the  cochineal  insect. 

Norla'ndics!  ba'ccjE.  See  rubus  arc- 
ticus. 

NOSE.    Nasus.    See  Nares. 

Nose,  bleeding  of.    See  Epistaxis. 

Nosoco'mium.  (From  voa-o?,  a  disease, 
and  KOfiioo,  to  take  care  of. )  Nosodochium. 
An  hospital. 

NosoDo'cHiuM.     See  Nosocomium. 

NOSOLOGY.  (JVosologia,  from  voa-oe^ 
a  disease,  and  xoj-af,  a  discourse.)  The 
doctrine  of  the  names  of  diseases.  Modern 
physicians  understand  by  nosology  the  ar- 
rangement of  diseases  in  classes,  orders,  ge- 
nera, species,  &c.  The  following  are  the 
approved  arrangements  of  the  several  noso- 
logists.  That  of  Dr.  Cullen  is  generally 
adopted  in  this  country,  and  next  to  it  the 
arrangrement  of  Sauvages. 


Synoptical  View  of  the  Classes,  Orders,  and  Genera,  according  to  the  Culleman  Si/stem. 


Order  L 
FEBRES. 

^  1.  Intermittentes. 

1.  Tertiana 

2.  Quartana 

3.  Quotidiana. 

i  2.  Continues. 

4.  Synocha 

5.  Typhus 

6.  Synochus. 

Order  II. 
PHLEGMASIA]. 

7.  Phlogosis 

8.  Ophthalmia 

9.  Phrenitis 

10.  Cynanche 

11.  Pneumonia 
13.  Carditis. 


Order  I. 
COMATA. 

41.  Apoplexia 

42.  Paralysis 

Order  II. 
ADYNAMIC. 

43.  Syncope 

44.  Dyspepsia 

45.  Hypochondriasis 

46.  Chlorosis. 


CLASS  I.— PYREXIAE. 

13.  Peritonitis 

14.  Gastritis 

15.  Enteritis 

16.  Hepatitis 

17.  Splenitis 

18.  Nephritis 

19.  Cystitis 

20.  Hysteritis 

21.  Rheumatismus 

22.  Odontalgia 

23.  Podagra 

24.  Arthropuosis. 

Order  III. 
EXANTHEMATA. 

25.  Variola 

26.  Varicella 

27.  Rubeola 

28.  Scarlatina 

CLASS  II.— NEUROSES. 

Order  III. 

SPASML 

47.  Tetanus 

48.  Convulsio 

49.  Chorea 

50.  Raphania 

51.  Epilepsia 

52.  Palpitatio 

53.  Asthma 

54.  Dyspnoea 
53.  Pertussis 
.^6.  Pyrosis 


29.  Pestis 

30.  Erysipelas 

31.  Miliaria 

32.  Urticaria 

33.  Pemphigus 

34.  Aphtha. 

Order  IV. 
HJlMORRHAGIiE. 

35.  Epistaxis 

36.  Hsemoptysis 

37.  Hsemorrhois 

38.  Menorrhagia. 

Order  V. 
PROFLUVIA, 

39.  Catarrhus 

40.  Dysenteria. 


57.  Colica 

58.  Cholera 

59.  Diarrhoea 

60.  Diabetes 

61.  Hysteria 

62.  Hydrophobia. 

Order  IV, 

vesanij:. 

63.  Amentia 

64.  Melancholia 

65.  Mania 

66.  Oneirodynia. 


NOSOLOGY. 

CLASS  III.— cachexia: 

Order  I. 

72.  Physometra. 

81.  Rachitis. 

MARCORES. 

0  3.  Aquosce. 

Order  III. 

67,  Tabes 

73.  Anasarca 

IMPETIGINES 

68.  Atrophia. 

74.  Hydrocephalus 

82.  Scrophula 

Order  II. 

75.  Hydrorachitis 

83.  Syphilis 

INTUMESCENTI^. 

76.  Hydrothorax 

84.  Scorbutus 

i  1.  Adiposa. 

77.  Ascites 

85.  Elephantiasis 

69.  Polysarcia. 

78.  Hydrometra 

86.  Lepra 

0  2.  FlatuoscB, 

79.  Hydrocele. 

87.  Frambaesia 

70.  Pneumatosis. 

i  4.  Solidm, 

88.  Trichoma 

71.  Tympanites. 

80.  Physconia 
CLASS  IV.— LOCALES. 

89.  Icterus, 

Order  I. 

109.  Mutitas 

130.  Cancer 

DYSESTHESIA. 

110.  Paraphonia 

131.  Bubo 

90.  Caligo 

111.  Psellismus 

132.  Sarcoma 

91.  Amaurosis 

112.  Strabismus 

133.  Verruca 

92.  Dysopia 

113.  Dysphagia 

134.  Clavus 

93.  Pseudoblepsis 

114.  Contractura. 

135.  Lupia 

94.  Dysecoea 

Order  IV. 

136.  Ganghou 

95.  Paracusis 

APOCENOSES. 

137.  Hydatis 

96.  Anosmia 

115.  Profusio 

138.  Hydarthrus 

97.  Agheustia 

116.  Ephidrosis 

139.  Exostosis. 

98.  Anaesthesia. 

117.  Epiphora 

Order  VII. 

Order  II. 

118.  Ptyalismus 

ECTOPIA. 

DYSOREXIE. 

119.  Enuresis 

140.  Hernia 

9  1.  Appetitus  erronei. 

120.  Gonorrhoea. 

141.  Prolapsus 

99.  Bulimia. 

Order  V. 

142.  Luxatio. 

100.  Polydipsia 

EPISCHESES. 

Order  VIIL 

101.  Pica 

121.  Obstipatio 

DYALYSES. 

102.  Satyriasis 

122.  Ischuria 

143.  Vulnus 

103.  Nymphomania 

123.  Dysuria 

144.  Ulcus 

104.  Nostalgia 

124.  Dyspermatismus 

145.  Herpes 

§  2.  Appetitus  deficientes. 

125.  Amenorrhoea. 

146.  Tinea 

103.  Anorexia 

Order  VI. 

147.  Psora 

106.  Adipsia 

TUMORES. 

148.  Fractura 

107.  Anaphrodisia. 

126.  Aneurisma 

149.  Caries, 

Order  III. 

127.  Varix 

DYSCINESIA. 

128.  Ecchymoma 

108.  Aphonia 

129.  Schirrus 

Synoptical  View  of  the  System  of  Salvages, 

CLASS  I.— VITIA. 

Order  I. 

16.  Bubo 

33.  Varix 

MACULJI. 

17.  Parotis 

34.  Hydatis 

Genus  1.  Leucoma 

18.  Furunculus 

35.  Marisca 

2.  Vitiligo 

19.  Anthrax 

36.  Staphyloma 

3.  Ephelis 

20.  Cancer 

37.  Lupia 

4.  Gutta  rosea 

21.  Paronychia 

38.  Hydarthrus 

5.  Naevus 

22.  Phimosis. 

39.  Apostema 

6.  Ecchymoma. 

Order  IV. 

40.  Exomphalus 

Order  II. 

EXCRESCENTI5]. 

41.  Oscheocele. 

EFFLORESCENTIJi. 

23.  Sarcoma 

Order  VL 

7.  Herpes 

24.  Condyloma 

ECTOPIJl. 

3.  Epinyctis 

25.  Verruca 

42.  Exophthalmia 

9.  Psydracia 

26.  Pterygium 

43.  Blepharoptosia 

10.  Hidroa. 

27.  Hordeolum 

44.  Hypostaphyle 

Order  III. 

28.  Bronchocele 

45.  Paraglossa, 

PHYMATA. 

29.  Exostosis 

46.  Proptoma 

11.  Erythema 

30.  Gibbositas 

47.  Exania 

12.  CEdema 

31.  Lordosis. 

48.  Exocyste 

13.  Emphysema. 

Order  V. 

49.  Hysteroptosis 

14.  Scirrhus 

CYSTIDES. 

50.  Enterocele 

15.  Phlegtaone 

32,  Aneyrisma 

51=  Epiplocele. 

603 


oiU 

NOSOLOGY. 

52.  Gasterocele 

62.  Laxarthrus. 

70.  Amputaturs 

53.  Hepatocele 

Order  VIL 

71.  Ulcus 

34.  Splenocele 

PLAGJ2. 

72.  Exulceratic 

S5.  Hysterocele 

63.  Vulnus 

73.  Sinus 

56.  Cystocele 

64.  Punctura 

74.  Fistula 

57.  Encephalocele 

65.  Excoriatio 

75.  Rhagas 

58.  Hysteroloxia 

66.  Contusio 

76.  Eschara 

59.  Parorchidiuna 

67.  Fractura 

77.  Caries 

60.  Exarthrema 

68.  Fissura 

78.  Arthrocace. 

61.  Diastasis 

69.  Ruptura 

CLASS  II.~FEBRES. 

Order  I. 

83.  Hectica. 

Order  III. 

CONTINUE. 

Order  II. 

INTERMITTENTEfe. 

79.  Ephemera 

REMITTENTES. 

87.  Quotidiana 

80.  Synocha 

84.  Amphimerina 

88.  Tertiana 

81.  Synochus 

85.  Tritseophya 

89.  Quartana 

82.  Typhus 

86.  Tetartophya. 

90.  Erratica. 

CLASS  III.— PHLEGMASIJC. 

Order  I. 

100.  Aphtha. 

Order  III. 

EXAMTHEMATICiE. 

Order  II. 

PARENCHYMATOS.E, 

91.  Pestis 

membranacej:. 

109.  Cephalitis 

92.  Variola 

181.  Phrenitis 

110.  Cynanche 

93.  Pemphigus 

102.  Paraphrenesis 

111    Carditis 

94,  Rubeola 

103.  Pleuritis 

112.  Peripneumoiaia 

95.  Miliaris 

104.  Gastritis 

113.  Hepatitis 

96.  Purpura 

105.  Enteritis 

114.  Splenitis 

97.  Erysipelas 

106.  Epiploitis 

115.  Nephritis. 

98.  Scarlatina 

107.  Metritis 

99.  Essera 

108.  Cystitis 

CLASS  IV.— SPASMI. 

Order  I. 

123.  Catochus. 

Order  IV. 

TONICI  PARTIALES. 

Order  III. 

CLONICI  GENERALE! 

116.  Strabismus 

CLONICI  PARTIALES 

,  132.  Rigor 

117.  Trismus 

124.  Nystagmus 

133.  Eclampsia 

118.  Obstipitas 

125.  Carphologia 

134.  Epilepsia 

119.  Contractura 

126.  Pandiculatio 

135.  Hysteria 

120.  Grampus 

127.  Apomyttosis 

136.  Scelotyrbe 

121.  Priapismus 

128.  Convulsio 

137.  Beriberia. 

Order  II. 

129.  Tremor 

TONICI  GENERALES 

.    130.  Palpitatio 

122.  Tetanus 

131.  Claudicatio. 

CLASS  v.— ANHELATIONES. 

Order  I. 

142.  Tussis. 

146.  Orthopuoeu 

SPASMODIC^. 

Order  II. 

147.  Angina 

138.  Ep'hialtes 

OPPRESSIVE. 

148.  Pleurodyne 

139.  Sternutatio 

143.  Stertor 

149.  Rheuma 

140.  Oscedo 

144.  Dyspnoea 

150.  Hydrothorax 

141.  Singultus 

145.  Asthma 

151.  Empyema. 

CLASS  VI.— DEBILITATES. 

Order  I. 

Order  II. 

170.  Hemiplegia 

DYS^STHESI  M. 

anepithymij:.  ' 

171.  Paraplexia. 

152.  Cataracta 

162.  Anorexia 

Order  IV. 

153.  Caligo 

163.  Adipsia 

LEIPOPSYCHIiB 

154.  Amblyopia 

164.  Anaphrodisia 

172.  Asthenia 

155.  Amaurosis 

Order  III. 

173.  Leipotliymia 

156.  Anosmia 

DYSCINESIE. 

l74.  Syncope 

157.  Agheustia 

165.  Mutitas 

175.  Asphyxia. 

158.  Dysecosa 

166.  Aphonia 

Order  V- 

159.  Paracusis 

167.  Psellismus 

COMATA 

160.  Cophosis 

168.  Paraphonia 

176.  Catalepsis 

161.  Anesthesia. 

169.  Paralysis 

177.  Ecstasis 

NOSOLOGY. 


605 


iTS.  Typhomania 
179,  Lethai^us 


Order  L 
VAGI. 

183.  Arthritis 

184.  Ostocopus 

185.  Rheumatismus 

186.  Catarrhus 

187.  AnxietEis 

188.  Lassitudo 

189.  Stupor 

190.  Pruritus 

191.  Algor 

192.  Ardor. 

Order  II. 
CAPITIS. 

193.  Cephalalgia 


180.  Cataphora 

181.  Carus 

CLASS  VIJ.— DOLORES. 

194.  Cephalsea 

195.  Hemicrania 

196.  Ophthalmia 

197.  Otalgia 

198.  Odontalgia. 

Order  III. 
PECTORIS. 

199.  Dysphagia 

200.  Pyrosis 

201.  Cardiogmus. 

Order  IV, 

ABDOMINALES      IN- 

TERJMI. 

202.  Cardialgia 

203.  Gastrodynia 


182.  Apoplexia. 


204.  Colica 

205.  Hepatalgia 

206.  Splenalgia 

207.  Nephralgia 

208.  Dystocia 

209.  Hysteralgia, 

Order  V. 
EXTERNI   ET  ARTUUlVI, 

210.  Mastodynia 

211.  Rachialgia 

212.  Lumbago 

213.  Ischias 

214.  Proctalgia 

215.  Pudendagra, 


HALLUCINATIONES. 

216.  Vertigo 

217.  Suffusio 

218.  Diplopia 

219.  Syrigmos 

220.  Hypochondriasis 

221.  Somnambulismus. 

Order  II. 
MOROSITATES. 
2212.  Pica 


CLASS  VIII.— VESANI^. 

223.  Bulimia 

224.  Polydipsia 

225.  Antipathia 

226.  Nostalgia 

227.  Panophobia 

228.  Satyriasis 

229.  Nymphomania 

230.  Tarantismus 

231.  Hydrophobia. 
Order  III.— DELIRIA. 

232.  Parajihrosyne 


233.  Amentia 

234.  Melancholia 

235.  Mania 

236.  Daemonomania, 

Order  IV. 
VESANIAE     ANOMALAE. 

237.  Amnesia 

238.  Agrypnia. 


Order  I. 

SANGUIFLUXUS. 

239.  Haemorrhagia 

240.  Haemoptysis 

241.  Stomacace 

242.  Haematemesis 

243.  Hsematuria 

244.  Menorrhagia 

245.  Abortus. 

Order  II. 
ALVIFLUXUS. 

246.  Hepatirrhoea 

247.  Hasmorrhois 

248.  Dysenteria 

249.  Melaena. 


Order  I. 

MACIES. 

275.  Tabes 

276.  Phthisis 

277.  Atrophia 

278.  Aridura. 

Order.  II 
INTUMESCENTI^. 

279.  Polysarcia 

280.  Pneumatosis 

281.  Anasarca 

282.  Phlegmatia 

283.  Physconia 

284.  Graviditas 


CLASS  IX.— FLUXUS. 

250.  Nausea 

251.  Vomitus 

252.  Ileus 

253.  Cholera 

254.  Diarrhoea 

255.  Caeliaca 

256.  Lienteria 

257.  Tenesmus. 

Order  III. 
SERIFLUXUS. 

258.  Ephidrosis 

259.  Epiphora 

260.  Coryza 

261.  Ptyalismus 

262.  Anacatharsis. 


263.  Diabetes 

264.  Enuresis 

265.  Dysuria 

266.  Pyuria 

267.  Leucorrhcea 

268.  Gonorrhoea 

269.  Dyspermatismus 

270.  Galactirrhosa 

271.  Otorrhcea. 

Order  IV. 
AERIFLUXUS. 

272.  Flatulentia 

273.  iEdopsophia 

274.  Dysodia. 


CLASS    X.— CACHEXIA. 

Order  III.  295. 

HYDR0PE3  PARTIALES.  296. 


285.  Hydrocephalus 

286.  Physocephalus 

287.  Hydrorachitis 

288.  Ascites 

289.  Hydrometra 

290.  Physometra 

291.  Tympanites 

292.  Meteorismus 

293.  Ischuria. 

Order  IV. 
TUBERA. 
294.  Rachitis 


297. 
298. 
299. 


300. 
301. 
302. 
303. 
304. 
305. 


Scrophula 
Carcinoma 
Leontiasis 
Mai  is 

Framboesia. 
Order  V. 

IMPETIGINES. 
Syphilis 
Scorbutus 
Elephantiasis 
Lepra 

Scabies 
Tinea 


NOSOLOGY. 


Order  Yl. 
ICTERITI5:. 

306.  Aurigo 

307.  Melasicterus 

308.  Phaenigmus 

309.  Chlorosis. 


Order  VII.  312.  Alopecia 

CACHEXIAE  anomaly:.  313.  Elcosis 

310.  Phthiriasis  314.  Gangraena 

311.  Trichoma  313.  Necrosis. 


Order  I. 
CONTAGIOSI, 

i.  Morta 

2.  Pestis 

3.  Variola 
4  Rubeola 


Synoftieal  View  of  the  System  of  Liwnjetts. 

CLASS  L— EXANTHEMATICI. 

5.  Petechia  8.  Uredo 

6.  Syphilis.  9.  Aphtha. 
Order  II.  Order  IIL 

SPORADICI.  SOLITARII. 

7.  Miliaria  10.  Erysipelas. 


Order  I. 
CONTINENTES. 

11.  Diaria 

12.  Synocha 

13.  Synochus 

14.  Lenta. 


CLASS  II.— CRITICI. 

Order  II. 
INTERMITTENTES. 

15.  Quotidiana 

16.  Tertiana 

17.  Quartana 

18.  Duplicana 

19.  Err  ana 


Order  III. 
EXACERBANTES, 

20.  Amphimerina 

21.  Tritseus 

22.  Tetartophia 

23.  Hemitritaea 

24.  Hectica. 


CLASS  III— PHLOGISTICI. 


Order  I. 
MEMBRANACEI. 

25.  Phrenitis 

26.  Paraphrenesis 

27.  Pleuritis 

28.  Gastritis 
2.9.  Enteritis 


Order  I. 
INTRINSECI. 

40.  Cephalagia 

41.  Hemicrania 

42.  Gravedo 

43.  Ophtlialmia 

44.  Otalgia 

45.  Odontalgia 

46.  Angina 

47.  Soda. 


Order  I. 
IDE  ALES. 

65.  Delirium 
65.  Paraphrosyne 

67.  Amentia 

68.  Mania 

69.  Dasmonia 

70.  Vesania 

71.  Melancholia 

Order  II. 
IMAGINARII. 

72.  S)nringmos 

Order  I. 
DEFECTIVL 

90.  Lassitudo 

91.  Languor 

92.  Asthenia    ' 
fl3.  Lipothymia, 


30.  Proctitis 

31.  Cystitis. 

Or.bp'r.  it 
PARENCHYMATICI. 

32.  Sphacelismus 

33.  Cynanche 

34.  Peripneumonia 

CLASS  IV.— DOLOROSI. 

48.  Cardialgia 

49.  Gastrica 

50.  Colica 

51.  Hepatica 

52.  Splenica 

53.  Pleuritica 

54.  Pneumonica 

55.  Hysteralgia 

56.  Nepliritica 

57.  Dysuria 

CLASS  v.— MENTALES. 

73.  Phantasma 

74.  Vertigo 

75.  Panophobia 

76.  Hypochondriasis 

77.  Somnambulismus. 

Order  III- 
PATHETECI. 

78.  Citta 

79.  Bulimia 

80.  Polydipsia 


35.  Hepatitis 

36.  Splenitis 

37.  Nephritis 

38.  Hysteritis. 

Order  III. 
MUSCULOSL 

39.  Phlegmone. 


58.  Pudendagra 

59.  Proctica. 

Order  II. 
EXTRINSECL 

60.  Arthritis 

61.  Ostocopus 

62.  Rheumatismus 

63.  Volatica 

64.  Pruritus. 


81,  Satyriasis 

82,  Erotomania 

83,  Nostalgia 

84,  Tarantismus 

85,  Rabies 

86,  Hydrophobia 

87,  Cacositia 

88,  Antipathia 

89,  Anxietas, 


CLASS  VI,— QUIETALES. 

94,  Syncope  98.  Lethargus 

95,  Asphyxia,  99,  Cataphora 

Order  II.  100.  Carus 

SOPOROSI.  101,  Apoplexia 

96.  Somnolentia  102.  Paraplegia 

97.  Typhomania  103.  Hemiplegia. 


104. 

Paralysis 

NOSOLOGY. 

109.  Cataracta 

115.  Aphonia 

105. 

Stupor. 

110.  Amaurosis 

116.  Anorexia 

Order  III.  • 

111.  Scotomia 

117.  Adipsia 

PRIVATIVI. 

112.  Cophosis 

118.  Anaathesia 

106. 

Morosis 

113.  Anosmia 

119.  Atecnia 

107. 

Oblivio 

114.  Ageustia 

120.  Atonia, 

108. 

Amblyopia 

CLASS   VII.— MOTORII 

Order  I. 

130.  Agrypnia. 

139.  Chorea 

SPASTIC!. 

Order  II. 

140.  Beriberi. 

121. 

Spasmus 

AGITATORIL 

Order  II. 

122. 

Priapismus 

131.  Tremor 

AGITATORIL 

123. 

Borborygmos 

132-  Palpitatio 

141.  Rigor 

124. 

Trismos 

133.  Orgasmus 

142.  Convulsio 

125. 

Sardiasis 

134.  Subsultus 

143.  Epilepsia 

126. 

Hysteria 

135.  Carpologia 

144.  Hieranosos 

127. 

Tetanus 

136.  Stridor 

145.  Raphania. 

128. 

Catochus 

137.  Hippos 

129. 

Catalepsis 

138.  Psellismus 

CLASS  VIII.— SUPPRESSORII. 

Order  I. 

154.  Sternutatio 

Order  II. 

SUFFOCATORII. 

155.  Tussis 

CONSTRICTORIL 

146. 

Raucedo 

156.  Stertor 

164.  Aglutitio 

147. 

Vociferatio 

157.  Anhelatio 

165.  Flatulentia 

148. 

Risus 

158.  Suffocatio 

166.  Obstipatio 

149. 

Fletus 

159.  Empyema 

167.  Ischuria 

150. 

Suspirium 

160.  Dyspnoea 

168.  Dysmenorrhoea 

151. 

Oscitatio 

161.  Asthma 

169.  Dyslochia 

152. 

Paadiculatio 

162.  Orthopnoea 

170.  Aglactatio 

153. 

Singultus 

163.  Ephialtes, 

171.  Sterilitas, 

CLASS  IX.— EVACUATORII. 

Order  I. 

183.  Nausea 

197.  Stranguaria 

CAPITIS. 

184.  Vomica 

198.  Diabetes 

172. 

Otorrhcea 

185.  Haematemesis 

199.  Haematuria 

173. 

Epiphora 

186.  Iliaca 

200.  Glus 

174. 

Haemorrhagia 

187.  Cholera 

201.  Gonorrhoea 

175. 

Coryza 

188.  Diarrhoea 

202.  Leucorrhoea 

176. 

Stomacace 

189.  Lienteria 

203.  Menorrhagia 

177. 

Ptyalismus. 

190.  Cffiliaca 

204.  Parturitio 

Order  II. 

191.  Cholirica 

205.  Abortus 

THORACIS. 

192.  Dysenteria 

206.  Mola. 

178. 

Screatus 

193.  Haemorrhois 

Order  V- 

179. 

Expectoratio 

194.  Tenesmus 

CORPORIS  EXTERNI 

180. 

Haemoptysis 

195.  Crepitus. 

207.  Galactia 

181. 

Vomica. 

Order  IV. 

208.  Sudor, 

Order  III. 

GENITALIUM. 

ADOMINIS. 

196.  Enuresis 

182. 

Ructus 

CLASS  X.— DEFORMES. 

Order  I. 

Order  II. 

221.  Graviditas. 

EMACIANTES. 

TUMIDOSI. 

Order  III. 

209. 

Phthisis 

214.  Polysarcia 

DECOLOREP 

210. 

Tabes 

215.  Leucophlegmatia 

222.  Cachexia 

211. 

Atrophia 

216.  Anasarca 

223.  Chlorosis 

212. 

Marasmus 

217.  Hydrocephalus 

224.  Scorbutus 

213. 

Rachitis. 

218.  Ascites 

225.  Icterus 

219.  Hyposarca 

226.  Plethora, 

220.  Tympanites 

CLASS  XL— VITIA. 

Order  I. 

229.  Emphysema 

233.  Abcessus 

HUMORALIA. 

230.  Oedema 

234.  Gangrena 

227. 

Aridura 

231.  Sugillatio 

235.  Sphacelus 

228. 

Digitium 

232.  InflammattA 

608 


NOSOLOGY 


Order  II. 
DIALYTICA. 

236.  Fractura 

237.  Luxatura 

238.  Ruptura 

239.  Contusura 

240.  Profusio 

241.  Vulnus 

242.  Amputatura 

243.  Laceratura 

244.  Punctura 

245.  Morsura 

246.  Combustura 

247.  Excoriatura 

248.  Intertrigo 

249.  Rhagas 

Order  III. 
EXULCERATIONES. 

250.  Ulcus 

251.  Cacoethes 

252.  Noma 

253.  Carciaoma 

254.  Ozena 

255.  Fistula 

256.  Caries 

257.  Arthrocace 

258.  Cocyta 

259.  Paronychia 

260.  Pernio 

261.  Pressura 

262.  Arctura. 

Order  IV. 
SCABIES. 

263.  Lepra 

264.  Tinea 

265.  Achor 


266.  Psora 

267.  Lippitudo 

268.  Sepigo 

269.  Herpes 

270.  Varus 

271.  Bacchia 

272.  Bubo 

273.  Anthrax 

274.  Phlyctagna 

275.  Pustula 

276.  Papula 

277.  Hordeolum 

278.  Verruca 

279.  Clavus 

280.  Myrmecium. 

281.  Eschara. 

Or,d£R.  Vo 

TUMORES     PROTUBE- 

RANTES. 

282.  Aneurisma 

283.  Varix 

284.  Schirrus 

285.  Struma 

286.  Atheroma 

287.  Anchylosis 

288.  Ganglion 

289.  Natta 

290.  Spinola 

291.  Exostosis. 

Order  VI. 
PROCIDENTIAE. 

292.  Hernia 

293.  Prolapsus 

294.  Condyloma 

295.  Sarcoma 


296.  Pterygium 

297.  Ectropium 

298.  Phimosis 

299.  Clitorismus, 

Order  VII. 
DEFORMATIONES., 

300.  Contractura 

301.  Gibber 

302.  Lordosis 

303.  Distortio 

304.  Tortura 

305.  Strabismus 

306.  Lagopthalmia 

307.  Nyctalopia 

308.  Presbytia 

309.  Myopia 

310.  Labarium 

311.  Lagostoma 

312.  Apella 

313.  Atreta 

314.  Plica 

315.  Hirsuties 

316.  Alopecia 

317.  Trichiasis. 

Order  VIIL 

maculj:-. 

318.  Cicatrix 

319.  Naevus 

320.  Morphaea 

321.  Vibex 

322.  Sudamen 

323.  Melasma 

324.  Hepatizoa 

325.  Lentigo 

326.  Ephelis. 


Synoptical  View  of  the  Sytem  q/"  Vogei^. 


Order.  I. 
INTERMITTENTES. 

1.  Quotidiana 

2.  Tertiana 

3.  Quartana 

4.  Quintana 
6.  Sextana 

6.  Septana 

7.  Octana 

8.  Nonana 

9.  Decimana 

10.  Vaga 

11.  Menstrua 

12.  Tertiana  duplex 

13.  Quartana  duplex 

14.  Quartana  triplex. 

Order  II. 
CONTINUiE. 
9  ].  Simplices. 

15.  Quotidiana 

16.  Synochus 

17.  Amatoria 

18.  Phrenitis 

19.  Epiala 

20.  Causos 

21.  Elodes 

22.  Lethargus 


CLASS  I.— FEBRES, 

23.  Typhomania 

24.  Leipyria 

25.  Phricodes 

26.  Lyngodes 

27.  Assodes 

28.  Cholerica 

29.  Syncopalis 

30.  Hydrophobia 

31.  Oscitans 

32.  Ictericodes 

33.  Pestilentalis 

34.  Siriasis. 

§  2.  Composike. 
TT  1.  Exanthematicm. 

35.  Variolosa 

36.  Morbillosa 

37.  Miliaris 

38.  Petechialis 

39.  Scarlatina 

40.  Urtica 

41.  Bullosa 

42.  Varicella 

43.  Pemphigodes 

44.  Aphthosa. 

if  2,  Inflammatorice. 

45.  Phrenismus 

46.  Chemosis 


47.  Ophthalmites 

48.  Otites 

49.  Angina 

50.  Pleuritis 

51.  Peripneumonia 

52.  Mediastina 

53.  Pericarditis 

54.  Carditis 

55.  Paraphrenitis 

56.  Gastritis 

57.  Enteritis 

58.  Hepatitis 

59.  Splenitis 

60.  Mesenteritis 

61.  Omentitis 

62.  Peritonitis 

63.  Myocolitis 

64.  Pancreatica 

65.  Nephritis 

66.  Cystitis 

67.  Hysteritis 

68.  Erysipelacea 

69.  Podagrica 

70.  Panaritia 

71.  Cyssotis. 

IT  3.  Symptomatic. 

72.  Apoplectica 


nosology; 


609 


73.  Catarrhaiis 

74.  Rheumatica 

75.  Haemorrhoidalis 


Order  I. 
HEMORRHAGIC. 

81.  Hasmorrhagia 

82.  Epistaxis 

83.  Hsemoptoe 

84.  HsEmoptysis 

85.  Stomacace 

86.  Odontirrhosa 

87.  Otorrhcea 

88.  Ophthalmorrhagia 
39.  Hsematemesis 

90.  Hepatirrhoea 

91.  Catarrhexis 

92.  Hsematuria 

93.  Cystirrhagia 

94.  Stymatosis 

95.  Haematopedesis 


126.  Gravedo 

127.  Flatulentia 

128.  Obstipatio 


134. 
135. 
136. 
137. 
138. 
139. 
140. 
141. 
142. 
'143. 
144. 
145. 
146. 
147. 
148. 
149. 


Anxietas 

Blestrismus 

Pruritus 

Catapsyxis 

Rheumatismus 

Arthritis 

Cephalalgia 

Cephalsea 

Clavus 

Hemicrania 

Carebaria 

Odontalgia 

Haemodia 

Odaxismus 

Otalgia 

Acataposis 


76.  Lactea  79.  Lenta 

77.  Vulneraria  80.  Hectica. 

78.  Suppuratoria 

CLASS  II.— PROFLUVIA. 

96.  Menorrhagia  110.  Cholera 

97.  Abortio.  111.  Pituitaria 

Order  II.  112.  Leucoirhois 

APOCENOSES.  113.  Eneuresis 

98.  Catarrhus  114.  Diuresis 

99.  Epiphora  115.  Diabetes 

100.  Coryza  116.  Puoturia 

101.  Otopuosis  117.  Chylaria 

102.  Otoplatos  118.  Gonorrhcea 

103.  Ptyalismus  119.  Leucorrhoea 

104.  Vomica  120.  Exoneirosis 

105.  Diarrhaea  121.  Hydropedesis 

106.  Puorrhaea  122.  Galactia 

107.  Dysenteria  123.  Hypercatharsis 

108.  Lienteria  124.  Ecphyse 

109.  Coeliaca  125.  Dysodia. 


CLASS  III.— EPISCHESES. 

129.  Ischuria  132.  Deuteria 

130.  Amenorrhoea  133.  Agalaxis 

131.  Dyslochia 


CLASS  IV.— DOLORES. 

150.  Cionis 

151.  Ilimantesis 

152.  Cardiogmus 

153.  Mastodynia. 

154.  Soda 

155.  Periadynia 

156.  Pneumatosis 

157.  Cardialgia 
153.  Encausis 

159.  Nausea 

160.  Colica 

161.  Eilema 

162.  Ileus 

163.  Stranguria 

164.  Dysuria 


165.  Lithiasis 

166.  Tenesmus 

167.  Clunesia 

168.  Cedma 

169.  Hysteralgia 

170.  Dysmenorrhaea 

171.  Dystochia 

172.  Atocia 

173.  Priapismus 

174.  Psoriasis 

175.  Podagra 

176.  Osteocopus 

177.  Psophos 

178.  Volatica 

179.  Epiphlogisma. 


180.  Tetanus 

181.  Opisthotonus 

182.  Episthotoni^is 

183.  Catochus 

184.  Tremor 

185.  Frigus 

186.  Horror 

187.  Rigor 

188.  Epilepsia 

189.  Eclampsia 

190.  Hieranosos 

191.  Convulsio 

192.  Raphania 

193.  Chorea 


CLASS  v.— SPASMI. 

194.  Crarnpus 

195.  Scelotyrbe 

196.  Angone 

197.  Glossocele 

198.  Glossocoma 

199.  Hippos 

200.  Illosis 

201.  Cinclesis 

202.  Cataclasis 

203.  Cillosis 

204.  Sternutatio 

205.  Tussis 

206.  Clamor 

207.  Trismus 


208.  Capistrum 

209.  Sardiasis 

210.  Gelasmus 

211.  Incubus 

212.  Singultus 

213.  Palpitatio 

214.  Vomitus 

215.  Ructus 

216.  Ruminatio 

217.  Oesophagisraus 

218.  Hypochondriasis 

219.  Hysteria 

220.  Phlogosis 

221.  Dijitium. 


222.  Lassitudo 

223.  Asthenia 

224.  Torpor 

225.  Adynamia 


CLASS  VI.— ADYNAMIiE. 

226.  Paralysis  230.  Catalepsis 

227.  Paraplegia  231.  Carus 

228.  Hemiplegia  232.  Coma 

229.  Apoplexia  233.  Somnolentia 

7? 


I>i<f 


NOSOLOGY, 


234.  Hvpophasia 

235.  Ptosis 

236.  Amblyopia 

237.  Mydriasis 

238.  Amaurosis 

239.  Cataracta 

240.  Synizezis 

241.  Glaucomci 

242.  Achlys 

243.  Nyctalopia 

244.  Hemeralopia 

245.  Hemalopia 

246.  Dysicoia 

247.  Surdit3.s 

248.  Anosmia 

249.  Apogeusis 

250.  Asaphia 


285.  Antipatbici 

286.  Agjypnia 

287.  Phantasma 

288.  Caligo 
289^.  Hsemalopia 

290.  Marmaryge 

291.  Dysopia 

304.  Cachexia 

305.  Chlorosis 

306.  Icterus 

307.  Melanchlorua 

308.  Atrophia 

309.  Tabes 

310.  Phthisis 

311.  Hydrothorax. 

312.  Rachitis 

329.  Athyraia 

330.  Delirium 

331.  Mania 
332=  Melancholia 


Order  I. 
INFLAMMATIONES. 

341.  Ophthalmia 

342.  Blepharotis 

343.  Erysipelas 

344.  Hieropyr       /-" 

345.  Paronychia 

346.  Onychia 

347.  Encausis 

348.  Phimosis 

349.  Peraphimosis 

350.  Pernio. 

Order  IL 
HUMORES. 

351.  Plegmooe 

352.  Furunculus 

353.  Anthraxes 

354.  Abscissus 

355.  Onyx 

356.  Hippopyou 

357.  Phygethlen 

358.  Empyema 

359.  Phvma 


231.  Clangor 

252.  Raucitas 

253.  Aphonia 

254.  Leptophonia 

255.  Oxyphonia 

256.  Rhenophonia 

257.  Mutitas 

258.  Traulotis 

259.  Psellotis 

260.  Ichnophonia 

261.  Battarismus 

262.  Suspirium 

263.  Oscitatio 

264.  Pandiculatio 

265.  Apnsea 

266.  Macropncea 
267o  Dyspnoea 


268.  Asthms 

269.  Orthopnoes 

270.  Pnigma 

271.  Renchus 

272.  Rhochmos 

273.  LipothymiE 

274.  Syncope 

275.  Asphyxia 

276.  Apepsia -^ 

277.  Dyspepsia 

278.  Diapthora 

279.  Anorexia 

280.  Anatrope 

281.  Adipsia 

282.  Acyisis 

283.  Agenesia 

284.  Anodynia. 


CLASS  VII.— HYP^RESTHESES. 

292.  Susurrus  298.  CyT3orexia 

293.  Vertigo  299.  AllotriophagiEs 

294.  Apogeusia  300.  Mallacia 

295.  Polydipsia  301.  Pica 

296.  BuUmus  302.  Bombus 

297.  Addephagia  303.  Celsa- 


CLASS  VIII.— CACHEXIA. 

313.  Anasarca  321.  Elephantiasis 

314.  Ascites  322.  Elephantia 

315.  Hydrocystis  323.  Plica 

316.  Tympanites  324.  Phtbiriasis 

317.  Hysterophyse  325.  Physconia 

318.  Scorbutus  326.  Paracyisis 

319.  Syphilis  327.  Gaugraena 

320.  Lepra  328.  Sphacelus - 

CLASS  IX.— PARANOIC. 

333.  Ecstasis  337.  Amentia 

334.  Ecplexis  338.  Oblivio 

335.  Enthusiasmus  339.  Somnium 

336.  Stupiditas  340.  Hypnobatasis 


CLASS  X.— VITIA. 

360.  Ecthymata 

361.  Urticaria 

362.  Parulis 

363.  Epulis 

364.  Anchylops 

365.  Paraglossa 

366.  Chiloa 

367.  Scrofula 

368.  Bubon 

369.  Bronchocele 

370.  Parotis 

371.  Gongrona 

372.  Sparganosis 

373.  Coilima 

374.  Scirrhus 

375.  Cancer 

376.  Sarcoma 

377.  Polypus 

378.  Condyloma 

379.  Ganglion 

380.  Ranula 

381.  Terminthvis 

382.  Oedema 


383.  Encephalocele 

384.  Hydrocephalurtt 

385.  Hydropthalmia 

386.  Spina  bifida 

387.  Hydromphalu& 

388.  Hydrocele 

389.  Hydrops  scroti 

390.  Steatites 
591.  Pneumatosis 

392.  Emphysema 

393.  Hysteroptosis 

394.  Cystoptosis 

395.  Archoptoma 

396.  Bubonocele 

397.  Oscheocele 

398.  Omphalocele 

399.  Merocele 

400.  Enterocele  ovularis 

401.  Ischiatocele 

402.  Elytrocele 

403.  Hypogastrocele 
^04.  Cystocele 

405.  Cyrtoma 


NOSOLOGY. 

406.  Hydrenterocele 

Order  IV. 

474.  Diachalasis 

407.  Varis 

PUSTULE  and  PAPULiE.  475.  Attritis 

408.  Aneurisma 

441.  Epinyctis 

476.  Porrigo 

409.  Cirsocele 

442.  Phlyctaena 

477.  Aposyrma 

410.  Gastrocele 

443.  Herpes 

478.  Anapleusis 

411.  Hepatocele 

444.  Scabies 

479.  Spasma 

412,  Splenocele 

445.  Aquula 

480.  Contusio- 

413.  Hysterocele 

446.  Hydroa 

481.  Diabrosis 

414.  Hygrocirsocele 

447.  Variola 

482.  Agomphiasi^ 

415.  Sarcocele 

448.  Varicella 

483.  Eschara 

416.  Physocele 

449.  Purpura 

484.  Piptonychia 

417.  Exostosis 

450.  Encauma. 

485.  Cacoethes 

418.  Hypex'ostosis 

Order  V. 

486.  Therioma 

419.  Paedarthrocace 

MACULE, 

487,  Carcinoma 

420.  Encystis 

451.  Ecchymoma 

488.  Phagedena 

421.  Staphyloma 

452.  Petechias 

489.  Noma 

422.  Staphylosis 

453.  Morbilli 

490.  Sycosis 

423.  Fungus 

454.  Scarlatse 

491.  Fistula 

424.  Tofus 

455.  Lentigo 

492.  Sinus 

425.  Flemen, 

456.  Urticaria 

493.  Caries 

Order  III. 

457.  Stigma 

494.  Achores 

EXTUBERANTI^. 

458.  Vibex 

495.  Crusta  lactea 

426.  Verruca 

459.  Vitiligo 

496.  Favus 

427.  Porrus 

460.  Leuce 

497.  Tinea 

428.  Clavus 

461.  Cyasma 

498.  Argemon 

429.  Callus 

462.  Lichen 

499.  ^gilops 

430.  Encanthis 

463.  Selina 

500.  Ozaena 

431.  Pladarotis 

464.  Nebula. 

501.  Aphthce 

432.  Pinuula 

Order  VI. 

502.  Intertrigo 

433.  Pterygium 

DISSOLUTIONES, 

503.  Rhacosis. 

434.  Hordeolum 

465.  Vulnus 

Order  VII. 

435.  Grando 

466.  Ruptura 

CONCRETIONES 

436.  Varus 

467.  Rhagas 

504.  Ancyloblepharon^ 

437.  Gutta  rosacea 

468.  Fractura 

505.  Zynizesis 

438.  Ephelis 

469.  Fissura 

506.  Dacrymoma 

439.  Esoche 

470.  PUcatio 

507.  Ancyloglossum 

440.  Exoche. 

471.  Thlasis 

508.  Ancylosis 

472.  Luxatio ' 

509.  Cicatrix 

473.  Subluxatio 

510.  Dactylion. 

CLASS  XL— DEFORMiTATES. 

Sil.  Phoxos 

528.  Phalacrotis 

545.  Leiopodes 

512.  Gibber 

529.  Alopecia 

546.  Apella 

513.  Caput  obstipum 

530.  Madarosis 

547.  Hypospadiaeos 

514.  Strabismus 

531.  Ptilosis 

548.  Urorhoeas 

515.  Myopiasis 

532.  Rodatio 

549.  Atreta 

516.  Lagophthalmus 

533.  Phalangosis 

550.  Saniodes 

517.  Trichiasis 

534.  Coloboma 

551.  Cripsorchis 

518.  Ectropium 

535.  Cercosis 

552.  Hermaphrodite? 

519.  Entropium 

536.  Cholosis 

553.  Dionysiscus 

520.  Rhoeas 

537.  Gryposis 

554.  Artetiscus 

521.  Rhyssemata 

538.  Naevus 

555.  Nefrendis 

522.  Lagocheilos 

539.  Monstrositas 

556.  Spanopogon 

523.  Malachosteon. 

540.  Polysarcia 

557.  HyperartetisciT 

524.  Hirsuties 

541.  Ischcotis 

558.  Galiancon 

525.  Canities                 : 

542.  Rhicnosis 

559.  Galbulus 

526.  Distrix 

543.  Varus 

560.  Mola. 

527.  Xirasia 

544.  Valgus 

A 

Synoptical  View  of  the  System  of  Sagar. 

CLASS  I.— VITIA. 

Order  I. 

4.  Nsevus 

7.  Papula 

MACULi?^., 

5.  Ecchymoma. 

8.  Phlycthffiua 

1.  Leucoma 

Order  II. 

9.  Bacchia 

oil 


2.  Vitiligo 

3.  Ephelis 


EFFLORESCENTIiE.      10.  Varus 


6,  Pustiila 


11.  Herpe? 


dl2 

-    NOSOLOGY. 

12.  Epinyctis 

"34.  Exostosis. 

55.  Omphaioceie 

13,  Hemeropathos 

Order  V. 

56.  Hepatocele 

14.  Psydracia 

CYSTIDES. 

37.  Merocele 

15.  Hydroa. 

35.  Aneurysma 

58.  Bubonocele 

Order  III. 

36.  Varix 

59.  Opodeocele 

PHYMATA. 

37.  Marisca 

60.  Ischiocele 

16.  Erythema 

38.  Hydatis 

61.  Colpocele 

17.  Oedema 

39.  Staphyloma 

62.  Perinaeocele 

18.  Emphysema 

40.  Lupia 

63.  Peritonseorixis 

19.  Scirrhus 

41.  Hydarthrus 

64.  Encephalocele 

20.  Inflammatio 

42.  Apostema 

65.  Hysteroloxia 

21.  Bubo 

43.  Exomphalus 

66.  Parorchidium 

22.  Parotis 

44.  Oscheophyma. 

67.  Exarthrema 

23.  Furunculus 

Order  VI. 

68.  Diastasis 

24.  Anthrax 

ECTOPIA. 

69.  Loxarthrus 

25.  Cancer 

45.  Exophthalmia 

70.  Gibbositas 

26.  Paronychia 

46.  Blepharoptosis 

71.  Lordosis. 

27.  Phimosis. 

47.  Hypostaphyle 

Order  VII. 

Order  IV. 

48.  Paraglossa 

DEFORMITATES. 

EXCRESCENTI^. 

49.  Proptoma 

72.  Lagostoma 

28.  Sarcoma 

50.  Exania 

73.  Apella 

29.  Condyloma 

51.  Exocystis 

74.  Polymerisma 

30. Verruca 

52.  Hysteroptosis 

75.  Epidosis 

31.  Pterygium 

53.  Colpoptosis 

76.  Anchylomerisma 

32.  Hordeolum 

54.  Gastrocele 

77.  Hirsuties. 

33.  Trachelophyma 

CLASS  II.— PLAGiE. 

Order  I. 

Order  II. 

91.  Fistula 

SOLUTIONES. 

SOLUTIONES. 

92.  Sinus 

recentes,  cruenlm. 

recentes,  cruentm,  artificiales 

.  93.  Eschara 

18.  Vulnus 

85.  Operatio 

94.  Caries 

79.  Punctura 

86.  Amputatio 

95.  Arthrocace. 

80.  Sclopetoplaga 

87.  Sutura 

Order  IV. 

81.  Morsus 

88.  Paracentesis. 

SOLUTIONES. 

82.  Excoriatio 

Order  III. 

anomalm. 

83.  Contusio 

SOLUTIONES. 

96.  Rhagas 

84.  Ruptura. 

incruentcE. 

97.  Ambustio 

89.  Ulcus 

98.  Fractura 

90.  Exulceratio 

99.  Fissura. 

CLASS  III.— CACHEXIiE. 

Order  I. 

113.  Physocephalus 

128.  Elephantiasis 

MACIES. 

114.  Hydrorachitis 

129.  Lepra 

100.  Tabes 

115.  Ascites 

130.  Scabies 

101.  Phthisis 

116.  Hydrometra 

131.  Tinea. 

102.  Atrophia 

117.  Physometra 

Order  VI. 

103.  Haemataporia 

118.  Tympanites 

ICTERITIJE. 

104.  Aridura. 

119.  Meteorismus, 

132.  Aurigo 

Order  II. 

Order  IV. 

133.  Melasicterus 

INTUMESCENTI^. 

TUBERA. 

134.  Phcenigmus 

105.  Plethora 

120.  Rachitis 

135.  Chlorosis. 

106.  Polysarcia 

121.  Srophula 

Order  VIL 

107.  Pneumatosis 

122.  Carcinoma 

ANOMALY. 

108.  Anasarca 

123.  Leontiasis 

136.  Phthiriasis 

109.  Phlegmatia 

124.  Malis 

137.  Trichoma 

110.  Physconia 

125.  Framboesia. 

138.  Alopecia 

111.  Graviditas. 

Order  V. 

139.  Elcosis 

Order  III. 

IMPETIGINES. 

140.  Gangraana 

HYDROPES  partiales. 

126.  Syphilis 

141.  Necrosis. 

112.  Hydrocephalus 

127.  Scorbutus 
CLASS  IV.— DOLORES 

Order  I. 

144.  Rheumatismus 

148.  Stupor 

VAGI. 

145.  Catarrhus 

149.  Pruritus 

142,  Arthritis 

146.  Anxietas 

150.  Algor 

143.  Ostocopus 

147,  Lassitndo 

151.  Ardor, 

jn-osology. 

c 

Order  11. 

159.  Cardiogmus. 

Order  V. 

CAPITIS. 

Order  IV. 

EXTERN ARUM. 

152. 

Cephalalgia 

ABDOMINIS. 

167. 

Mastodynia 

153. 

Cephalaea 

160.  Cardialgia 

168. 

Rachialgia 

154. 

Hemicrania 

161.  Gastrodynia 

169. 

Lumbago 

155. 

Ophthalmia 

162.  Colica 

170. 

Ischias 

156. 

Otalgia 

163.  Hepatalgia 

171. 

Proctalgia 

157. 

Odontalgia. 

164.  Spleiialgia 

172. 

Pudendagra 

Order  III. 

165.  Nephralgia 

173. 

Digitium. 

PECTORIS. 

166.  Hysteralgia. 

158. 

Pyrosis. 

CLASS  v.— FLUXUS. 

Order  I. 

Order  III. 

196. 

Coryza 

SANGUIFLUXUS. 

ALVIFLUXUS. 

197. 

Ptyalismus 

174. 

Haemorrhagia. 

non  sanguinolenti. 

198. 

Anacatharsis 

175. 

Haemoptysis 

185.  Nausea 

199. 

Diabetes 

176. 

Stomacace 

186,  Vomitus 

200. 

Enuresis 

177. 

Haematemesis 

187.  Ileus 

201. 

Pyuria 

178. 

Haematuria 

188.  Cholera 

202. 

Leucorrhosa 

179. 

Metrorrhagia 

189.  Diarrhoea 

203. 

Lochiorrhoea 

180. 

Abortus. 

190.  Coeliaca 

204. 

Gonorrhoea 

Order  II. 

191.  Lienteria 

205. 

Galactirrhoea 

ALVIFLUXUS. 

192.  Tenesmus 

206. 

Otorrhoea. 

sanguinolenti. 

193.  Proctorrhoea. 

Order  V. 

181. 

Hepatirrhoea 

Order  IV. 

AERIFLUXUS. 

182. 

Haemorrhois 

SERIFLUXUS. 

207. 

Flatulentia 

183. 

Dysenteria 

194.  Ephidrosis 

208. 

^dopsophia 

184. 

Melsena. 

195.  Epiphora 

209. 

Dysodia. 

CLASS  VI.— SUPPRESSIONES. 

Order  I. 

214.  Aglactatio 

Order  III. 

EGERENDORUM. 

215.  Dyslochia. 

IMI  VENTRIS. 

210. 

Adiapneustia 

Order  II. 

218. 

Dysmenorrhoea 

211. 

Sterilitas 

INGERENDORUM. 

219. 

Dystocia. 

212. 

Ischuria 

216.  Dysphagia 

220. 

Dyshaemorrhois 

213. 

Dysuria 

217.  Angina. 

CLASS  VIL— SPASMI. 

221. 

Otastipatio. 

Order  I. 

Order  III. 

237. 

Palpitatio 

TONICI  PARTIALES 

CHRONICI    PARTIA- 

238. 

Claudicatio. 

222. 

Strabismus 

LES. 

Order  IV. 

223. 

Trismus 

230.  Nystagmus 

CRONICI    GENERA 

224. 

Obstipitas 

231.  Carphologia 

LES. 

225. 

Contractura 

232.  Subsultus 

239. 

Phricasmus 

226. 

Grampus 

233.  Pandiculatio 

240. 

Eclampsia 

227. 

Priapismus. 

234.  Apomystosis 

241. 

Epilepsia 

Order  II. 

235.  Convulsio 

242. 

Hysteria 

TONICI  GENERALES 

.     236.  Tremor 

243. 

Scelotyrbe 

228. 

Tetanus 

244. 

Beriberia. 

229. 

Catochus. 

( 

CLASS  VIII.— ANHELATIONES. 

Order   I. 

249.  Tussis. 

253. 

Orthopnosa 

SPASMODIC^. 

Order  II. 

254. 

Pleurodyne 

245. 

Ephialtes 

SUPPRESSIViE. 

255. 

Rheuma 

246. 

Sternutatio 

250.  Stertor 

256. 

Hydrothorax 

247. 

Oscedo 

251.  Dyspnoea 

257. 

Empyema. 

248. 

Singultus 

252.  Asthma 

CLASS  IX.— DEBILITATES. 

Order  I. 

264.  Dysecoea 

270. 

Anaplirodisia. 

dysj:sthesle. 

265.  Paracusis 

Order  III. 

258. 

Amblyopia 

266.  Cophosis 

DYSCINESl^. 

259. 

Caligo 

267.  Anesthesia. 

271. 

Mutitas 

260. 

Cataracta 

Order  11. 

272. 

Aphonia 

261. 

Amaurosis 

ANEPYTHYMF^. 

273. 

Psellismus 

262. 

Anosmia 

268.  Anorexia 

274. 

Cacophonia 

263. 

Agheustia 

269,  Adipsia 

275. 

Paralysis 

613 


614 

NOSOLOGY. 

276.  Hemiplegia 

280.  Syncope 

284. 

Typhomaaia 

277.  Paraplexia. 

281.  Asphyxia. 

285. 

Lethargus 

Order  IV. 

Order  V. 

286. 

Cataphora 

LEIPOPSYCHI^. 

COMATA. 

287. 

Car  us 

278.  Asthenia 

282.  Catalepsis 

288. 

Apoplexia. 

279.  Lipothymia 

283.  Ectasis 

CLASS    X.— EXANTHEMATA. 

Order  I. 

293.  Rubeola 

296. 

Erysipelas 

CONTAGIOSA. 

294  Scarlatina. 

297. 

Essera 

289.  Pestis 

Order  II. 

298. 

Aphtha. 

290.  Variola 

NON  CONTAGIOSA. 

291.  Pemphigus 

295.  Miliaris 

292.  Purpura 

CLASS  XI.— PHLEGMASIA. 

Order  I. 

304.  Diaghragmitis 

311. 

Peripneumonia 

MUSCULOS^. 

305.  Pleuritis 

312. 

Hepatitis 

299.  Phlegmone 

306.  Gastritis 

313. 

Splenitis 

300.  Cynanche 

307,  Enteritis 

314 

Nephritis 

301.  Myositis 

308.  Epiploitis 

315. 

Metritis,. 

302.  Carditis. 

309.  Cystitis. 

Order  II. 

Order  HI. 

MEMBRANACJS. 

PARENCHYMATOSA. 

303.  Phrenitis 

310.  Cephalitis 
CLASS  XII.— FEBRES. 

Order  I. 

Order  11. 

Order  III. 

CONTINUE. 

REMITTENTES. 

INTERMITTENTES 

316.  Judicatoria 

321.  Amphimerina 

324. 

Quotidiana 

317.  Humoraria 

322.  Tritaeophya 

325. 

Tertiana 

318.  Frigeraria 

323.  Tetartophya. 

326. 

Quartana 

319.  Typhus 

327. 

Erratica. 

320.  Hectica. 

CLASS  XIII.— VESANIA 

Order  I. 

335.  Bulimia 

Order  III. 

HALLUCINATIONES. 

,    336.  Polydipsia 

DELIRIA. 

328.  Vertigo 

337.  Antipathia 

345. 

Paraphrosyne 

329.  Suffusio 

338.  Nostalgia 

346. 

Amentia 

330.  Diplopia 

339.  Panophobia 

347. 

Melancholia 

331.  Syrigmos 

340.  Satyriasis 

348. 

Dsemonomania 

332.  Hypochondriasis 

341.  Nymphomania 

349. 

Mania 

333.  Somnambulismus. 

342.  Tarantismus 

Order  IV. 

Order  II. 

343.  Hydrophobia 

ANOMALiE. 

MOROSITATES. 

344.  Rabies. 

350. 

Amnesia 

334  Pica 

351. 

Agrypnia. 

Synoptical  Vieio  of  the  System  of  Dr.  Maceride. 


CLASS   I.— UNIVERSAL  DISEASES. 


Order  I. 
FEVERS. 
L  Continued 

2.  Intermittent 

3.  Remittent 

4.  Eruptive 

5.  Hectic. 

Order  II. 
INFLAMMATIONS. 

6.  External 

7.  Internal 

Order  III. 
FLUXES. 

8.  Alvine 

9.  Hsemorrhage 

10.  Humoral  discharge. 


Order  IV. 
PAINFUL  DISEASES. 

11.  Gout 

12.  Rheumatism 

13.  Ostocopus 

14.  Headach 

15.  Toothach 

16.  Earach 

17.  Pleurodyne 

18.  Pain  in  the  stomach 

19.  Colic 

20.  Lithiasis 

21.  Ischuria 

22.  Proctalgia. 

Order  V. 
SPASMODIC  DISEASES 

23.  Tetanus 


24.  Catochus 

25.  Locked  jaw 

26.  Hydrophobia 

27.  Convulsion 

28.  Epilepsy 

29.  Eclampsia 

30.  Hieranosos. 

Order  VL 

WEAKNESSES  and  PRL 

VATIONS. 

31.  Coma 

32.  Palsy 

33.  Fainting. 

Order  VII. 
ASTHMATIC  DISORDERS. 

34.  Dyspnoea 

35.  Orthopno?a 


NOSOLOGY, 


615 


36.  Astiima 

37.  Hydrothorax 

38.  Empyema. 

Order  VIII. 
MENTAL  DISEASES. 

39.  Mania 

40.  Melancholia, 


Order  IX.  47.  Atrophia 
CACHEXIES,  or  Humoral  48.  Osteosarcosis 

Diseases,  49.  Sarcostosis 

41.  Corpulency  50.  Mortification 

42.  Dropsy  51.  Scurvy 

43.  Jaundice  52.  Scrophula 

44.  Emphysema  53.  Cancer 

45.  Tympany  54.  Lues  Venerea. 

46.  Physconia  — 


Order  1. 
OF  THE  INTERNAL 

SENSES. 

55.  Loss  of  memory 

56.  Hypochondriasis 

57.  Loss  of  judgment. 

Order  II. 

OF  THE  EXTERNAL 

SENSES. 

58.  Blindness 

.59.  Depraved  sight 

60.  Deafness 

61.  Depraved  hearing 

62.  Loss  of  smell 

63.  Depraved  smell 

64.  Loss  of  taste 

65.  Depraved  taste 

66.  Loss  of  feeling. 

Order  III. 
OF  THE  APPETITES. 

67.  Anoresia 

68.  Cynorexia 

69.  Pica 

70.  Polydipsia 

71.  Satyriasis 

72.  Nymphomania 

73.  Anaphrodisia, 

Order  IV. 

OF  THE  SECRETIONS 

and  EXCRETIONS. 

74.  Epiphora 

75.  Coryza 

76.  Ptyalism 

77.  Anacatharsis 

78.  Otorrhoea; 

79.  Diarrhoea 

80.  Incontinence  of  urine 


CLASS  II.— LOCAL  DISEASES. 


81.  Pyuria 

82.  Dysuria 

83.  Constipation 

84.  Tenesmus 

85.  Dysodia 

86.  Flatulence 

87.  ^dopsophia. 

Order  V. 

IMPEDING  DIFFERENT 

ACTIONS, 

88.  Aphonia 

89.  Mutitas 

90.  Paraphonia 

91.  Dysphagia 

92.  Wryneck 

93.  Angone 

94.  Sneezing 

95.  Hiccup 

96.  Cough 

97.  Vomiting 

98.  Palpitation  of  the  heart 

99.  Chorea 

100.  Trismus 

101.  Nystcigmus 

102.  Cramp 

103.  Scelotyrbe 

104.  Contraction 

105.  Paralysis 

106.  Anchylosis 

107.  Gibbositas 

108.  Lordosis 

109.  Hydarthrus. 

Ortj'F'r,  VI 

OF  THE  EXTERNAL 

HABIT. 

110.  Tumour 


111.  Excrescence 

112.  Aneurism 

113.  Varix 

114.  Papulae 

115.  Phlyctaense 

116.  Pustulae 

117.  Scabies,  or  Psora 

118.  Impetigo 

119.  Leprosy 

120.  Elephantiasis 

121.  Frambossia 

122.  Herpes 

123.  MaculEe 

124.  Alopecia 

125.  Trichoma 

126.  Scald  head 

127.  Phthiriasis. 

Order  VII. 
DISLOCATIONS, 

128.  Hernia 

129.  Prolapsus 

130.  Luxation. 

Order  VIII. 
SOLUTIONS  OF  CONTI- 
NUITY. 

131.  Wound 

132.  Ulcer 

133.  Fissure 

134.  Fistula 

135.  Burn,  or  scald 

136.  Excoriation 

137.  Fracture 

138.  Caries. 


Order  I." 
GENERAL,  proper  to  Men. 
139-  Febris  testicularis 

140.  Tabes  dorsalis. 

Order  II. 
LOCAL,  proper  to  Men. 

141.  Dyspermatismus 

142.  Gonoi'rhoea  simplex 

143.  Gonorrhosa  virulenta 

144.  Priapism 

145.  Phimosis 

146.  Paraphiniosi? 

147.  Crystalline 


CLASS  III.— SEXUAL  DISEASES. 


148.  Hernia  humoralis 

149.  Hydrocele 

150.  Sarcocele 

151.  Cirsocele. 

Order  III.    GENERAL, 
proper  to  Women. 

152.  Amenorrhoea 

153.  Chlorosis 

154.  Leucorrhoea 

155.  Menorrhagia 

156.  Hysteralgia 

157.  Graviditas 

158.  Abortus 


159.  Dystochia 

160.  Febris  puerperalia 

161.  Ma^todynia. 

Order  IV, 
LOCAL,  proper  to  Women. 

162.  Hydrops  ovarii 

163.  Scirrhus  ovarii 

164.  Hydrometra 

165.  Physometra 

166.  Prolapsus  uteri 

167. vaginae 

168.  Polypus  uteri. 


CLASS  IV.— INFANTILE  DISEASES. 
ORDER  I.     GENERAL.    170.  Colica  lactentium  172.  Aphthae 

169.  Colica  meconialis  _  171 .  Dian'hcea  infantum  I73v  Eclampsia 


616 


NUT 


NUT 


174.  Atrophia 

175.  Rachitis. 


Order  II.    LOCAL.      178.  Aurigo 

176.  ImperforatioQ  179.  Purpura 

177.  Anchyloglossura  180.  Crusta  lactea. 


NOSTA'LGIA.  (ti oTctxyttt :  from  vorsa). 
to  return,  and  o-xyog,  pain.)  A  vehement 
desire  for  revisiting  one's  country.  A  ge- 
nus of  disease  in  the  class  Locales,  and 
order  Dysorexia,  of  CuUen,  known  by  im- 
patience when  absent  from  one's  native 
home,  and  a  vehement  desire  to  return, 
attended  with  gloom  and  melancholy,  loss  of 
appetite,  and  want  of  sleep. 

No'thus.     (From  voSoc,  spurious.) 

1.  Those  ribs  which  are  not  attached  to 
the  sternum  are  called  nothse  costse,  the 
spurious  ribs. 

2.  The  term  is  applied  to  such  diseases  as 
resemble  others :  as  peripneumonia  no- 
tha,  &c. 

Notije'its.  (From  v«)tov,  the  back.)  An 
epithet  of  the  spinal  marrow. 

Notio'des.  (From  vorig,  moisture.)  Ap- 
plied to  a  fever,  attended  with  a  vitiation 
of  the  fluids,  or  a  colliquative  wasting. 

Noufer's  medicine.  This  famous  re- 
medy was  invented  by  Madam  Noufer,  as 
a  cure  for  the  tape-worm.  See  Polypodium 
filixmas. 

Ncee'cula.  (Dim.  of  nubes,  a  cloud.) 
A  cloud  in  the  urine.  A  white  speck  in 
the  eye. 

Nu'cES  GA'LL^.     Common  galls. 

Nu'cES  purga'ntes.     See  Ricinus. 

Nuce'sta.     See  Myristica  moschata. 

NU'CHA.  The  hind  part  or  nape  of  the 
neck. 

NUCK,  ANTHoarY,  a  distinguished  Dutch 
physician  and  anatomist,  flourished  at  the 
Hague,  and  subsequently  at  Leyden,  in  the 
latter  part  of  the  I7th  century.  He  filled 
the  ofi&ce  of  professor  of  anatomy  and  sur- 
gery in  the  latter  university,  and  was  also 
president  of  the  college  of  surgeons.  He 
pursued  his  dissections  with  great  ardour, 
cultivating  both  huma.n  and  comparative 
anatomy  at  every  opportunity.  He  con- 
tributed some  improvements  also  to  the 
practice  of  surgery.  He  died  about  the 
year  1692. 

Nuci'sta.     The  nutmeg. 

NU'CLEUS.  QE  nuce,  from  the  nut.) 
A  kernel.     A  fruit  enclosed  in  a  hard  shell. 

Nu'cPL^  SAPOifA'Ri^.  Saa  Sapindus 
saponaria. 

Npmmula'ria.  (From  nummus,  money, 
so  called  because  its  leaves  are  round,  and 
of  the  size  of  the  old  silver  two-pence.)  See 
Lysimachia  nummular ia. 

Nut,  cocoa.  The  fruit  of  the  Cocosnu- 
cifera,  of  Linnssus.  Within  the  nut  is 
found  a  kernel,  as  pleasant  as  an  almond, 
and  also  a  large  quantity  of  liquor  resem- 
bling milk,  which  the  Indians  gi'eedily 
drink  before  the  fruit  is  ripe,  it  being  then 
pleasant,  but  when  the  nut  is  matured,  the 
]>quor    becomes    sour       Some  fall-grown 


nuts  v/ill  contain  a  pint  or  more  of  this 
milk,  the  frequent  drinking  of  which  seems 
to  have  no  bad  effects  upon  the  Indians ; 
yet  Europeans  should  be  cautious  of  mak- 
ing too  free  with  it  at  first,  for  when  Lionel 
Wafer  was  at  a  small  island  in  the  South 
Sea,  where  the  tree  grew  in  plenty,  some 
of  his  men  were  so  delighted  with  it,  that 
at  parting  they  were  resolved  to  drink 
their  fill,  which  they  did ;  but  their  appe- 
tites had  liked  to  have  cost  them  their  lives, 
for  though  they  were  not  drunk,  yet  they 
were  so  chilled  and  benumbed,  that  they 
could  not  stand,  and  were  obliged  to  be 
carried  aboard  by  those  who  had  more  pru- 
dence than  themselves,  and  it  was  many 
days  before  they  recovered.  The  shells  of 
these  nuts  being  hard,  and  capable  of  re- 
ceiving a  polish,  they  are  often  cut  trans- 
versely, when,  being  mounted  on  stands, 
and  having  their  edges  silvered,  or  gilt,  or 
otherwise  ornamented,  they  serve  the  pur- 
pose of  drinking-cups.  The  leaves  of  the 
tree  are  used  for  thatching,  for  brooms, 
baskets,  and  other  utensils;  and  of  the 
reticular  web,  growing  at  their  base,  the 
Indian  women  make  cauls  and  aprons. 

Kut,  Barbadoes.     See  Jatropha  curcas. 

JVut,  Pistachio.     See  Pistacia  xera. 

J\''uf,  Purging.     See  Jatropha  curcas. 

.Kutmeg.     See  Myristica  moschata. 

NUTRITION.  Mitritio.  Nutrition 
may  be  considered  the  completion  of  the 
assimilating  functions.  The  food  changed 
by  a  series  of  decompositions  animalized 
and  rendered  similar  to  the  being  which  it 
is  designed  to  nourish,  applies  itself  to 
those  organs,  the  loss  of  which  it  is  to 
supply ;  and  this  identification  of  nutritive 
matter  to  our  organs  constitutes  nutrition. 

The  living  body  is  continually  losing  its 
constituent  parts,  which  a  variety  of  causes 
are  incessantly  car rj'ing  off ;  several  of  its 
organs  are  constantly  engaged  in  separating 
humours  which  pass  ofi"  loaded  with  a  part 
of  its  substance,  consumed  by  the  uniting 
action  of  air  and  caloric ;  while  internal 
friction,  by  a  pulsatory  motion,  detaches  its 
particles. 

Thus  tlie  animal  machine  is  continually 
destroyed,  and  at  distant  periods  of  life  does 
not,  perhaps,  contain  a  single  particle  of 
the  same  constituent  parts.  An  experiment 
made  with  madder,  (rubia  tinctorum,) 
which,  when  mixed  with  the  food,  red- 
dens the  bones  of  animals,  proves  in  a 
very  decisive  manner  this  perpetual  decom- 
position of  living  animal  matter.  Entirely 
to  obliterate  the  diffused  red  colour  thus 
given  to  bones,  it  is  only  necessary  to  sus- 
pend for  a  time  the  use  of  this  root.  There- 
fore, if  the  most  compact  and  solid  parts  be 
in  a  continual  motion  of  decomposition  and 


NUT 


NUT 


617 


lecomposition,  there  can  be  no  doubt  but 
that  this  motion  must  be  more  rapid  in 
those  parts,  the  constituent  principles  of 
which  are  in  the  smallest  degree  of  cohesion, 
as  in  fluids. 

It  has  been  an  object  of  consideration  to 
determine  the  period  of  the  entire  renova- 
tion of  the  body ;  it  has  been  said  that 
an  interval  of  seven  years  was  necessary 
for  the  same  particles  to  be  totally  oblite- 
rated, and  their  place  supplied  by  others ; 
but  this  change  should  seem  to  be  more 
rapid  in  infancy  and  youth ;  it  should  also 
seem  to  be  retarded  in  manhood,  and  re- 
quire a.  very  long  time  to  be  accomplished 
in  old  age,  when  all  our  parts  acquire  a 
remarkable  degree  of  consistence  and  fixity, 
at  the  same  time  that  the  vital  actions  be- 
come more  languid.  There  is  no  doubt 
but  that  sex,  temperature,  climate,  profes- 
sion, mode  of  living,  and  a  variety  of  other 
causes,  accelerate  and  retard  this  period, 
so  that  it  is  impossible  to  affirm  any  thing 
certain  on  the  precise  time  of  its  duration. 

In  proportion  as  our  parts  are  destroyed, 
they  are  renewed  by  homogeneous  parti- 
cles, or  such  as  are  exactly  similar  to  them- 
selves ;  otherwise  their  nature,  which  is 
always  alike,  would  suffer  continual  changes. 
When  the  nutritive  matter  has  been  ani- 
malized,  or  assimilated  to  the  body  which 
it  is  designed  to  nourish,  by  the  organs  of 
digestion,  absorption,  circulation,  respira- 
tion, and  secretion,  the  parts  which  it  sup- 
plies retain  and  incoporate  it  with  their  o\vn 
substance.  This  nutritive  identification  is 
variously  efiected  in  different  parts,  as  the 
brain,  muscles,  bones,  &c. ;  each  of  these 
appropriates  to  itself,  by  a  true  secretion, 
that  which  is  found  analogous  to  its  nature, 
and  rejects  the  hetei'ogeneous  particles.  A 
bone  is  a  secretory  organ,  that  becomes 
incrusted  with  phosphate  of  lime  ;  the  lym- 
phatic vessels,  which,  in  the  work  of  nutri- 
tion perform  the  office  of  excretory  ducts, 
remove  this  salt,  after  it  has  remained  a 
certain  time  in  the  areolse  of  its  texture. 
It  is  the  same  in  muscles  with  respect  to 
the  fibrin,  and  in  the  brain  with  albumen  : 
each  part  imbibes,  and  renders  solid  in  its 
structure,  such  Juices  as  are  of  the  same 
nature,  in  conseqaence  of  a  power,  of  which 
the  affinity  of  aggregation  of  the  chemists 
gives  us  an  idea,  and  perhaps  furnishes  us 
with  an  exact  model. 

A  part  to  acquire  nourishment  should 
possess  sensibility  and  motion  ;  a  ligature 
placed  on  its  arteries  and  nerves,  by  destroy- 
ing both  these  faculties,  prevents  it  from 
being  nourished  or  having  life.  The  blood 
flowing  in  the  veins,  and  the  fluid  of  the 
absorbents,  contain  vivifying  andreparatory 
parts,  in  much  smaller  quantity  than  arte- 
rial blood ;  it  is  even  generally  believed 
that  lymph  and  venous  blood  do  not  contain 
any  thmg  directly  nutritious. 

The  mechanism  of  nutrition  would  be 


explained,  after  having  precisely  aetermined 
the  differences  of  composition  that  exist 
between  the  aliments  on  which  we  live,  and 
the  exact  substance  of  our  ox^gans,  if  we 
could  distinguish  how  each  function  divests 
them  of  their  characters,  to  invest  them  with 
our  properties  ;  for  each  individual  part 
seems  to  co-operate  in  changing  their  nutri- 
tious principle  into  our  own  peculiar  struc- 
ture. To  resolve  this  problem,  let  us  sup- 
pose a  man  living  entir-ely  on  vegetables, 
which,  in  fact,  constitute  the  principal 
part  of  the  subsistence  of  the  generality  of 
men ;  whatever  portion  of  the  plant  he  may 
consume,  whether  stalk,  leaves,  flowere, 
seeds,  or  roots  ;  carbon,  hydrogen,  and 
oxygen  enter  into  their  composition,  which 
may  be  always,  by  a  strict  analysis,  resolved 
into  water  and  carbonic  acid ;  to  these  three 
constituent  principles,  sometimes  a  small 
quantity  of  azote,  salts,  and  other  things, 
is  united.  If  we  then  examine  the  nature 
of  the  organs  of  this  man,  whose  diet  consists 
exclusively  in  vegetables,  they  will  be 
proved  of  a  composition  very  different  from 
the  kind  of  food ;  azote  predominates,  al- 
though the  vegetable  substance  contain  it  in 
very  small  quantity,  and  many  new  products 
will  be  discovered  which  had  not  been  dis- 
tinguished in  the  aliment,  but  which  abound 
in  the  body  receiving  nourishment,  and 
seem  produced  by  the  act  of  nutrition. 

The  essential  part  of  this  function,  there- 
fore, is  to  cause  the  nutritive  matter  to  pass 
into  a  more  advanced  state  of  composition, 
to  deprive  it  of  a  portion  of  its  carbon  and 
hydrogen,  to  give  a  predominance  of  azote, 
and  develope  several  substances  which  were 
not  before  distinguishable.  Everj'  living 
body,  without  exception,  seems  to  possess  a 
faculty  of  forming  and  decomposing  sub- 
stances, by  the  assistance  of  which  it  is  sup- 
ported, and  of  giving  rise  to  new  products. 
The  marine-plant,  the  ashes  of  which  form 
soda,  if  sown  in  a  box  filled  with  earth  that 
does  not  contain  a  particle  of  that  alkali, 
and  moistened  with  distilled  water,  furnishes 
it  in  as  great  a  quantity  as  if  the  plant  had 
been  growing  on  the  borders  of  the  sea,  in 
a  swampy  soil,  always  inundated  by  brack- 
ish or  salt  water. 

Living  bodies  are  the  proper  elaboratories 
in  which  such  combinations  and  decomposi- 
tions occur  as  art  cannot  imitate  ;  bodies 
that  to  us  appear  simple,  as  sulphur  and 
silex,  seem  to  form  themselves  of  other 
parts,  while  some  bodies,  the  composition 
of  which  we  cannot  determine,  as  certain 
metals,  suffer  inevitable  decompositions ; 
from  which  we  may  fairly  conclude,  that 
the  powers  of  nature  in  the  composition 
and  decomposition  of  bodies,  far  surpass 
the  science  of  chemists.  For  a  substance 
to  be  employed  in  our  nourishment,  it 
should  be  capable  of  change  and  fermenta- 
tion, that  is,  susceptible  of  experiencing 
an   internal  and  spontaneous  motion,    by 


&18 


iNUT 


NYC 


which  its  elements  change  their  combina- 
tion and  qualities.  This  condition  of  spon- 
taneous mutability,  excludes  from  the  class 
of  aliment  every  thing  which  is  not  orga- 
nized, or  constituted  part  of  a  living  being ; 
thus  minerals  are  absolutely  refractory  to 
the  action  of  our  organs,  which  cannot  con- 
vert them  into  their  own  peculiar  substance. 
The  common  principle  drawn  from  alimen- 
tary substances,  however  various  they  may 
be,  called  by  Hippocrates  the  aliment,  is 
probably  a  composition  capable  of  a  great 
degree  of  change  and  fermentation ;  this  is 
also  the  opinion  of  all  those  who  have  en- 
deavoured to  discover  its  nature.  Lorry 
thinks  it  is  a  mucous  body ;  CuUen  considers 
it  saccharine ;  Halle  believes  it  to  be  a  hy- 
drocarbonated  oxyde,  which  only  differs 
from  the  oxalic  acid  by  having  a  smaller  por- 
tion of  oxygen.  It  is  obvious  that  these 
three  sentiments  have  the  greatest  resem- 
blance, since  oxygen,  carbon,  and  hydrogen, 
united  in  different  proportions,  form  a  mu- 
cus, a  saccharine  body,  and  the  oxalic  base. 
The  analysis  of  animal  substances  by  nitric 
acid,  reduces  them  to  the  latter  base,  by 
taking  from  them  a  great  quantity  of  azote, 
the  presence  of  which  constitutes  their  most 
Femarkable  character. 

Halle  believes  that  the  hydro-carbonated 
oxyde  is  combined  with  oxygen,  in  the  sto- 
mach and  intestinal  canal,  whether  the 
latter  principle  be  introduced  with  the  food 
into  the  primae  viae,  or  furnished  by  the 
decomposed  humours ;  the  intestinal  fluids 
suffer  their  azote  to  be  disengaged,  which  is 
carried  to  the  alimentary  base,  and  replaces 
the  carbon  that  had  been  attracted  by  the 
oxygen  to  form  the  carbonic  acid.  When 
in  the  lungs,  and  again  subjected  to  the 
action  of  atmospheric  oxygen,  this  gas  car- 
ries off  a  certain  portion  of  its  carbon  ;  and 
as  it  disengages  the  azote  from  the  ve- 
nous blood,  it  effects  a  new  combination  of 
this  principle  with  the  chyle ;  and  when 
-propelled  to  the  skin,  the  atmospheric  oxy- 
gen again  disengages  its  carbon,  and  com- 
pletes its  azotification ;  perhaps  even  the  cu- 
taneous organ  answers  similar  purposes  to 
the  lymphatic  system,  as  the  pulmonary  or- 
gan may  effect  to  the  sanguiferous  system. 

The  animalization  of  alimentary  sub- 
stance, therefore,  takes  place  principally  by 
tJie  loss  of  carbon,  which  is  replaced  by 
azote  in  animal  fluids.  These  support 
themselves  in  a  proper  state,  for,  as  they  are 
continually  losing  the  carbonic  principle  in 
the  intestinal,  pulmonar}^,  and  cutaneous 
combinations,  they  would  be  too  much  ani- 
malized  if  a  newly-formed  chyle  were  not  to 
attract  the  excess  of  azote.  This  theory  is 
admitted,  by  its  author,  not  to  account  for 
the  formation  of  phosphoric  salts,  .adeps, 
and  abundance  of  other  productions  ;  but 
without  adopting  it  in  ioto,  we  are  induced 
to  conclude,  from  the  experiments  and  ob- 


servations on  which  it  is  established,  that 
the  oxygen  of  the  atmospheric  air  is  one  of 
the  most  powerful  agents  employed  by  na- 
ture to  convert  the  aliments  on  which  we 
subsist  into  our  own  peculiar  substance. 

Nutri'tcm  bngue'ntum.  a  composi- 
tion of  litharge,  vinegar,  and  oil. 

Nux  aroma'tica.     The  nutmeg. 

Nrx  AauA'ncA.     See  Trapa  nutans. 

Ncx  BARBADE'NSis.  See  Jatrophtt  cuTcas. 

Npx  basi'lica.     The  walnut. 

Nux  bean.     See  Guilandina  moringa. 

NtJX  catha'rtica.  The  garden  spurge. 

Nux  catha'rtica  America'na.  See 
Jatropha  curcas. 

Nux  FiVDiCA.     The  cocoa-nut. 

Nux  ju'glans.     See  Juglans. 

Nux  me'dica.     The  maldivian  nut, 

Nirx  mete'lla.     The  nux  vomica. 

NUX  MOSCHA'TA.  See  Myrislica 
moschata. 

Nux  MYRi'sTicA.  See  MyrisHcamosckata. 

Nux  pe'rsica.     The  walnut, 

Nux  pista'cia.     See  Pistacia  vera. 

Nux  pu'rgans.     See  Jatropha  curcas. 

Nux  serapio'nis.  St.  Ignatius's  bean. 

Nux  vo'mica.     See  Strychnos. 

NYCTALOTIA.  (From  vt/|,  the  night, 
and  ffi^)  ^"  ^y^O  Imbecillitas  oculorum,  of 
Celsus.  A  defect  in  vision,  by  which  the 
patient  sees  little  or  nothing  in  the  day,  but 
in  the  evening  and  night  sees  tolerably  well. 
The  proximate  cause  is  various : 

1.  From  a  periodical  amaurosis,  or  gutta 
Serena,  when  the  blind  paroxysm  begins  in 
the  morning  and  terminates  in  the  evening, 

2.  From  too  great  a  sensibility  of  the  re- 
tina, which  cannot  bear  the  meridian  light. 
See  Photophobia. 

3.  From  an  opaque  spot  in  the  middle  of 
the  crystalline  lens.  When  the  light  of  the 
sun  in  the  meridian  contracts  the  pupil, 
there  is  blindness;  about  evening,  or  in 
more  obscure  places,  the  pupil  dilates,  hence 
the  rays  of  light  pass  through  the  limbus  of 
the  crystalline  lens, 

4.  From  a  disuse  of  light ;  thus  persons 
who  are  educated  in  obscure  prisons  see  no- 
thing immediately  in  open  meridian  light ; 
but  by  degrees  their  eyes  are  accustomed 
to  distinguish  objects  in  day-light. 

5.  From  an  immoveable  Thydriasis;  foria 
tliis  instance  the  pupil  admits  too  great  a 
quantity  of  light,  which  the  immobile  pupil 
cannot  moderate ;  hence  the  patient,  in  a 
strong  light,  sees  little  or  nothing. 

6.  From  too  great  a  contraction  of  the 
pupil.  This  admits  not  a  sufficiency  of 
lucid  rays,  in  bright  light,  but  towards 
night  the  pupil  dilates  more,  and  the  patient 
sees  better. 

7.  JVyctalopia  endemica.  A  whole  people 
have  been  nyctalopes,  as  the  jEthiopians, 
Africans,  Americans,  and  Asiatics.  A  great 
flow  of  tears  are  excreted  all  the  day  from 
their  eyes ;  at  night  they  see  objects^ 


NYM 


NTS 


619 


8.  From  a  commotion  of  the  eye  ;  from 
which  a  man  in  the  night  saw  all  objects 
distinctly. 

Ntcto'basis.  (From  vu|,  the  night,  and 
0!ttvai,  to  go.)     Walking  in  the  sleep. 

NY'MPHiE.  (From  vvfi'^c/.,  a  water- 
nymph  ;  so  called  because  it  stands  in  the 
water-course.)  ^Icb  interncB  minores  clilo- 
ridis,  Colliculum.  Cvllicula.  Myrtocheili- 
dts.  Labia  minora.  Two  membranous 
folds,  situated  within  the  labia  majora,  at 
the  sides  of  the  entrance  of  the  vagina  uteri. 
NYMPHiE'A.  (From  vy/*<f.*,  a  water- 
nymph  ;  because  it  grows  in  watery  places.) 
The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the  Lin- 
naean  system.  Class,  Polyandria.  Order, 
Monogynia.     The  water-lily. 

NTMPHiE'A  a'jlba.  Leuconymphoea.  JVe- 
nuphar.  Micro-leuconymphcea.  White 
water-lily.  This  beautiful  plant,  JfymphcBa 
alba,  of  Linnseus,  was  formerly  employed 
medicinally  as  a  demulcent,  and  slightly 
anodyne  remedy.     It  is  now  laid  aside. 

Nymphje'a  glandi'fera.  JVymphcea 
Jndica,  and  Madraspatana.  Names  for  the 
faba  iEgyptia. 

Ntmph^'a  lu'tea.  JVymphcea  major 
lutea,  of  Caspar  Bauhin.  Yellow  water-lily. 
Mymphaa  lutea,  of  Linnaeus.  This  beau- 
tiful plant  was  employed  formerly  with  the 
same  intentions  as  the  white  water-lily,  and, 
like  it,  is  now  fallen  into  disuse.  Lindestolpe 
informs  us,  that,  in  some  parts  of  Sweden, 
the  roots,  which  are  the  strongest  part, 
were,  in  times  of  scarcity,  used  as  food,  and 
did  not  prove  unwholesome. 

Ntmph^'a  lo'tus.  The  Egyptian  lotus. 
An  aquatic  plant,  a  native  of  both  Indies. 
The  root  is  conical,  firm,  about  the  size  of 
a  middling  pear,  covered  with  a  blackish 
bark,  and  set  round  with  fibres.  It  has  a 
sweetish  taste,  and,  when  boiled  or  roasted, 
becomes  as  yellow  within  as  the  yolk  of  an 
^^^.  Th6  plant  grows  in  abundance  on 
the  banks  of  the  Nile,  and  is  there  much 
sought  after  by  the  poor,  who,  in  a  short 
time,  collect  enough  to  supply  their  fami- 
lies with  food  for  several  days. 

Nymph^'a  nelu'mbo.  Faba  ^gyptiaca, 
Cyamus  ^gyptiacus.  JVymphcea  Indica. 
The  pontic,  or  ^Egyptian  bean.  The  fruit 
of  the  nymphcea  nelumbo,  of  Linnseus,  which 
grows  on  marshy  grounds  in  Egypt,  and 
some  of  the  neighbouring  countries.  It  is 
eaten  either  raw  or  boiled,  and  is  a  tonic 
and  astringent. 

Ntmphoi'dks.     (From  vvjuKftttA,  the  wa- 
ter-lily,   and  itJ'og,  likeness.)     A  herb  re- 
sembling the  water-lily, 
NYMPHOMA'NIA.         (From     vv/u<p>t. 


nympha,  a.nd /4a.v to.,  madness.)  Furor  ute- 
rinus.  Called  by  the  Arabians,  Acrai. 
Brachuna.  Arascon.  Arsatum,  OEstro- 
mania.  A  genus  of  disease  in  the  class 
Locales,  and  order  DysorexicE,  of  CuUen, 
characterized  by  excessive  and  violent  de- 
sire for  coition  in  women.  The  effects,  as 
described  by  Juvenal,  in  his  sixth  satire, 
are  most  humiliating  to  human  nature.  It 
acknowledges  the  same  causes  as  satyriasis ; 
but  as  females,  more  especially  in  warm 
climates,  ha^'e  a  more  irritable  fibre,  they 
are  apt  to  sufier  more  severely  than  the 
males. 

It  is  a  species  of  madness,  or  a  high  de- 
gree of  hysterics.  Its  immediate  cause  is  a 
preternatural  irritability  of  the  uterus  and 
pudenda  of  women,  or  an  unusual  acrimony 
of  the  fluids  in  these  parts.  Its  presence  is 
known  by  the  wanton  behaviour  of  the  pa- 
tient ;  she  speaks  and  acts  with  unrestrain- 
ed obscenity,  and,  as  the  disorder  increases, 
she  scolds,  cries,  and  laughs,  by  turns. 
While  reason  is  retained,  she  is  silent  and 
seems  melancholy,  but  her  eyes  discover  an 
unusual  wantonness.  The  symptoms  are 
better  or  worse  until  the  greatest  degree  of 
the  disorder  approaches,  and  then,  by  every 
word  and  action,  her  condition  is  too  mani- 
fest. 

NYMPHOTO'MIA.  (From  vvfA-pa.,  the 
nympha,  and  lifAvoo,  to  cut.)  The  ope- 
ration of  removing  the  nympha  when  too 
large. 

NYSTA'GMUS.  (From  KvTAm,  to  sleep.) 
A  twinkling  of  the  eyes,  such  as  happens 
when  a  person  is  very  sleepy.  Authors 
also  define  nystagmus  to  be  an  involuntary- 
agitation  of  the  oculary  bulb.  It  is  known 
by  the  instability  or  involuntary  and  con- 
stant motions  of  the  globe  of  the  eye,  from 
one  canthus  to  another,  or  in  some  other 
directions.  Sometimes  it  is  accompanied 
with  an  hippus,  or  an  alternate  and  repeat- 
ed dilatation  and  constriction  of  the  pupil. 
The  species  are,  1.  Nystagmus,  from  fear. 
This  agitation  is  observed  under  the  opera-  / 

tion  for  the  cataract ;  and  it  is  checked  by 
persuasion,  and  waiting  a  short  space  of 
time.  2.  Nystagmus,  from  sand  or  small 
gravel,  falling  in  the  eye.  3.  Nystagmus, 
from  a  catarrh,  which  is  accompanied  with 
much  inflammation.  4.  Nystagmus,  from 
saburra  in  the  primse  viae,  as  is  observed  in 
infants  afiiicted  with  worms,  and  is  known 
by  the  signs  of  saburra.  5.  Nystagmus 
symptomaticus,  which  happens  in  hysteric, 
epileptic,  and  sometimes  in  pregnant  per- 
sons, and  is  a  common  symptom  accompany- 
ins:  St.  Vitus's  dance. 


620 


OBL 


OBL 


o, 


kPAK.     See  ^uercus. 

Oak  of  Jerusalem.  See  Chenopodium 
hotrys. 

Oak,  sea.     See  Fucus  Vesiculosus. 

Oak,  willow-leaved.  See  Q^uercus  Phel- 
los. 

Oat.     See  Avena. 

Obelje'a.  (From  oSiMs,  a  dart,  or  a 
spit.)  Obelma  sagittalis,  an  epithet  for  the 
sagittal  suture  of  the  skull. 

Obeliscothe'ca.  (From  oCsx/o-koc,  an 
obelisk,  and  Qnna,,  a  bag;  so  called  from 
the  shape  of  its  seed-bags.)  The  dwarf 
American  sun-flower. 

Oblesion.  (From  ob,  against,  and  Icedo, 
to  hurt.)     An  injury  done  to  any  part. 

OBn'auus  asce'ndens  aedo'minis.  See 
Qbliquus  internus  abdominis. 

OsLi'auus  asce'wdens  iwte'rncs.  See 
Obliquus  internus  abdominis. 

OBLi'auTJS  au'ris.  See  Laxator  tym- 
pani. 

OBU'atrus  ca'pitis  infe'rior.  See 
Obliquus  inferior  capitis. 

OBLi'autrs  CA'PITIS  svpe'rior.  See 
Obliquus  superior  capitis. 

OsLi'atJus  desce'ndens  abdo'miwis. 
See  Obliquus  ettemus  abdominis. 

Osnauus  desce'ndens  exte'rnus. 
See  obliquus  extemus  abdominis. 

OBLi'auus  EXTE'RNtJS.  See  Obliquus 
externus  abdominis. 

OBLI'QUUS  EXTERNUS  ABDOMI- 
NIS. This  muscle,  which  is  so  named  by 
Morgagni,  Albinus,  and  Winslow,  is  the 
Obliquus  descendens,  of  Vesalius  and  Dou- 
glas, and  the  Obliquus  major,  of  Haller,  and 
some  otliers.  By  Dumas  it  is  named  llio- 
pubicoslo-abdominal.  It  is  a  broad,  thin 
muscle,  fleshy  posteriorly,  and  tendinous  in 
its  middle  and  lower  part,  and  is  situated 
immediately  under  the  integuments,  cover- 
ing all  the  other  muscles  of  the  lower  belly. 
It  arises  from  the  lower  edges  of  the  eight, 
and  sometimes,  though  rarely,  of  the  nine 
inferior  ribs,  not  far  from  their  cartilages, 
by  as  many  distinct  fleshy  portions,  which 
indigitate  with  corresponding  parts  of  the 
serratus  major  anticus,  and  the  latissimus 
dorsi.  From  these  several  origins,  the 
fibres  of  the  muscle  descend  obliquely  for- 
wards, and  soon  degenerate  into  a  broad 
and  thin  aponeurosis,  which  terminates  in 
the  linea  alba.  About  an  inch  and  a  half 
above  the  pubes,  the  fibres  of  this  aponeu- 
rosis separate  from  each  other,  so  as  to  form 
an  aperture,  which  extends  obliquely  in- 
■W-ards  and  forwards,  more  than  an  inch  in 


length,  and  is  wider  above  than  below,  be- 
ing nearly  of  an  oval  figure.  This  is  what, 
is  sometimes,  though  erroneously,  called  the , 
ring  of  the  abdominal  muscles,  for  it  be- 
longs only  to  the  external  oblique,  there 
being  no  such  opening  either  in  the  obliquus 
internus,  or  in  the  transversalis,  as  some 
writers,  and  particularly  Douglas  and  Che- 
selden,  would  give  us  to  understand.  This 
opening,  or  ring,  serves  for  the  pas-sage  of 
the  spermatic  vessels  in  men,  and  of  the 
round  ligament  of  the  uterus  in  women, 
and  is  of  a  larger  size  in  the  former  than  in 
the  lattei'.  The  two  tendinous  portions, 
which,  by  their  separation,  form  this  aper- 
ture, are  called  the  columns  of  the  ring. 
The  anterior,  superior,  and  inner  column, 
which  is  the  broadest  and  thickest  of  the 
two,  passes  over  the  symphysis  pubis,  and 
is  fiixed  to  the  opposite  os  pubis ;  so  that 
the  anterior  column  of  the  right  obliquus 
externus,  intersects  that  of  the  left,  and  is, 
as  it  were,  interwoven  with  it,  by  v/hich 
means  their  insertion  is  strengthened,  and 
their  attachment  made  firmer.  The  pos- 
terior, inferior,  and  exterior  column,  ap- 
proaches the  anterior  one  as  it  descends,^ 
and  is  fixed  behind  and  below  it  to  the  os 
pubis  of  the  same  side.  The  fibres  of  that 
part  of  the  obliquus  externus,  which  arises 
from  the  two  inferior  ribs,  descend  almost 
perpendicularly,  and  are  inserted,  tendinous 
and  fleshy,  into  the  outer  edge  of  the  ante- 
rior half  of  the  spine  of  the  ilium.  From 
the  anterior  superior  spinous  process  of  that 
bone,  the  external  oblique  is  stretched  ten- 
dinous to  the  OS  pubis,  forming  what  is 
called  Pouparfs,  and  sometimes  Fallopius's 
ligament,  Fallopius  having  first  described 
it.  Winslow,  and  many  others  name  it 
the  inguinal  ligament.  But,  after  all,  it 
has  no  claim  to  this  name,  it  being  nothing 
more  than  the  tendon  of  the  muscle,  which 
is  turned  or  folded  inwards  at  its  interior 
edge.  It  passes  over  the  blood-vessels  of 
the  lower  extremity,  and  is  thickest  near  the 
pelvis ;  and  in  women,  from  the  greater  size 
of  the  pelvis,  it  is  longer  and  looser  than  in 
men.  Hence  we  find  that  women  are  most 
liable  to  crural  hernige ;  whereas  men,  from 
the  greater  size  of  the  ring  of  the  external 
oblique,  are  most  subject  to  the  inguinal. 
From  this  ligament,  and  from  that  part  of 
the  tendon  which  forms  the  ring,  we  ob- 
serve a  detachment  of  tendinous  fibres, 
which  are  lost  in  the  fascia  lata  of  the  thigh. 
This  may,  in  some  measure,  account  for  the 
pain  which,  in  cases  of  strangulated  hernise, 
J9  felt  when  the  patient  stands  upright,  and 


OBL 


OBL 


621 


v/iiich_  IS  constantly  relieved  upon  bending 
the  thigh  upwards.  This  muscle  serves  to 
draw  down  the  ribs  in  expiration ;  to  bend 
the  trunk  forwards  when  both  muscles  act, 
or  to  bend  it  obliquely  to  one  side,  and,  per- 
haps, to  turn  it  slightly  upon  its  axis,  when 
either  acts  singly  ;  it  also  raises  the  pelvis 
obliquely  when  the  ribs  are  fixed  ;  it  sup- 
ports and  compresses  the  abdominal  viscera, 
assists  in  the  evacuation  of  the  urine  and 
faeces,  and  is  likewise  useful  in  parturition. 

OELi'auFS  iufe'rior.  See  Obliquus  in- 
ferior capitis,  and  Obliquus  inferior  oculi. 

OBLI'QUUS  INFE'RIOR  CAPITIS. 
This  muscle,  which  is  the  obliquus  inferior 
sive  major,  of  Winslow,  and  the  Spini 
oxoido-iracheli-altoidien,  of  Dumas,  is  lar- 
ger than  the  obliquus  superior  capitis.  It 
is  very  obliquely  situated  between  the  two 
first  vertebra  of  the  neck.  It  arises  tendi- 
nous and  fleshy  from  the  middle  and  outer 
side  of  the  spinous  process  of  the  second  ver- 
tebra of  the  neck,  and  is  inserted  tendinous 
and  fleshy  into  the  lower  and  posterior  part 
of  the  transverse  pi'ocess  of  the  first  verte- 
bra. Its  use  is  to  turn  the  first  vertebra 
upon  the  second,  as  upon  a  pivot,  and  tq 
draw  the  face  towards  the  shoulder. 

OBLI'QUUS  INFE'RIOR  O'CULI. 
Obliquus  minor  oculi,  of  Winslow,  and 
Maxillo  scleroticien,  of  Dumas.  An  oblique 
muscle  of  the  eye,  that  draws  the  globe  of 
the  eye  forwards,  inwards,  and  downwards. 
It  arises  by  a  narrow  beginning  from  the 
outer  edge  of  the  orbitar  process  of  the  su- 
perior maxillary  bone,  near  its  junction  with 
the  lachrymal  bone,  and  running  obliquely 
outwards,  is  inserted  into  the  sclerotic  mem- 
brane of  the  eye. 

OELi'arirs  infe'rior  si'vb  ma'jor.  See 
Obliquus  inferior  capitis. 

OsLi'auus  inte'rnus.  See  Obliquus  in- 
iernus  abdominis. 

OBLI'QUUS  INTE'RNUS  ABDO'MI- 
NIS.  m.  acclivis.  This  muscle,  which  is  the 
Obliquus  ascendens,  of  Vesalius,  Douglas, 
and  Cowper,  the  Obliquus  minor,  of  Haller, 
the  Obliquus  internus,  of  Winslow,  the  Ob- 
liquus ascendens  internus,  of  Innes,  and  the 
Ilio-hcmbo-costi  abdorainal,  of  Dumas,  is 
situated  immediately  under  the  external 
oblique,  and  is  broad  and  thin  like  that 
muscle,  but  somewhat  less  considerable  in 
its  extent.  It  arises  from  the  spinous  pro- 
cesses of  the  three  inferior  lumbar  verte- 
brae, and  from  the  posterior  and  middle 
part  of  the  os  sacrum,  by  a  thin  tendinous 
expansion  which  is  common  to  it  and  to 
the  serratus  posticus  inferior ;  by  short 
tendinous  fibres,  from  the  whole  spine  of 
the  ilium,  between  its  posterior  tuberosity 
and  its  anterior  and  superior  spinous  pro- 
cess ;  and  from  two-thirds  of  the  posterior 
surface  of  what  is  called  Fallopius's  liga- 
ment, at  the  middle  of  which  we  find  the 
round  ligament  of  the  uterus  in  women, 
and  ihe  spermat'/^  vssel'?  in  men,  passing 


under  the  thin  edge  of  this  muscle ;  and 
in  the  latter,  it  likewise  sends  olf  some 
fibres,  which  descend  upon  the  spermatic 
chord,  as  far  as  the  tunica  vaginalis  of  the 
testis,  and  constitute  what  is  called  the 
cremasler  muscle,  which  surrounds,  sus- 
pends, and  compresses  the  testicle.  From 
these  origins,  the  fibres  of  the  internal  ob- 
lique run  in  different  directions;  those  of 
the  posterior  portion  ascend  obliquely  for- 
wards, the  middle  ones  become  less  and 
less  oblique,  and,  at  length,  run  in  a  ho- 
rizontal direction,  and  those  of  the  an- 
terior portion  extend  obliquely  downwards. 
The  first  of  these  are  inserted,  by  very 
short  tendinous  fibres,  into  the  cartilages 
of  the  fifth,  fourth,  and  third  of  the  false 
ribs ;  the  fibres  of  the  second,  or  middle 
portion,  form  a  broad  tendon,  which,  after 
being  inserted  into  the  lower  edge  of  the 
cartilage  of  the  second  false  rib,  extends 
towards  the  linea  alba,  and  separates  into 
two  layers;  the  anterior  layer,  which  is 
the  thickest  of  the  two,  joins  the  tendon  of 
the  obliquus  externus,  and  runs  over  the 
two  upper  thirds  of  the  rectus  muscle,  to 
be  inserted  into  the  linea  alba  ;  the  posterior 
layer  runs  under  the  rectus,  adheres  to  the 
anterior  surface  of  the  tendon  of  the  trans- 
versalis,  and  is  inserted  into  tl^  cartilages 
of  the  first  of  the  false,  and  the  last  of  the 
true  ribs,  and  likewise  into  the  linea  alba. 
By  this  structure  we  may  perceive  that  the 
greater  part  of  the  rectus  is  inclosed,  as  it 
were,  in  a  sheath.  The  fibres  of  the  an- 
terior portion  of  the  internal  oblique,  or 
those  which  arise  from  the  spine  of  the 
ilium  and  the  ligamentum  Fallopii,  likewise 
form  a  broad  tendon,  which,  instead  of  sepa- 
rating into  two  layers,  like  that  of  the  other 
part  of  the  muscles,  runs  over  the  lower 
part  of  the  rectus,  and  adhering  to  the  un- 
der surface  of  the  tendon  of  the  external 
oblique,  is  inserted  into  the  fore-part  of  the 
pubes.  This  muscle  serves  to  assist  the  obli- 
quus externus  ;  but  it  seems  to  be  more  evi- 
dently calculated  than  that  muscle  is  to  draw 
the  ribs  downwards  and  backwards.  It 
likewise  serves  to  separate  the  falsa  ribs 
from  the  true  ribs,  and  from  each  other. 

OBLi'atius  ma'jor  abdo'mijvis.  Sec  Ob- 
liquus externus  abdomiiiis. 

OELi'auTJS  ma'jor  ca'pitis.  See  Obli- 
quus inferior  capitis. 

OBLi'auus  ma'jor  o'culi.  See  Obliquus 
superior  oculi. 

OsLi'auus  mi'nor  abdo'miivis.  See  Ob- 
liquus internus  abdominis. 

OBLi'auus  Mi'woR  ca'pitis.  See  Obli- 
quus superior  capitis. 

OBLi'auus  mi'nor  o'culi.  See  Obliquus 
inferior  oevJi. 

OBLI'QUUS  SUPERIOR  CA'PITIS. 
Riolanus,  who  was  the  first  that  gave 
particular  names  to  the  oblique  muscles  of 
the  head,  called  this  muscle  obliquus  minor. 
to  distina^uish.  it  from  th?  'K^py"'or,  which. 


obs 


occ 


on  account  of  its  being  much  larger,  he 
named  obliquus  major.  Spigelius  afterwards 
distinguished  the  two,  from  their  situation 
■with  respect  to  each  other,  into  superior  and 
inferior;  and  in  this  he  is  followed  by  Cow- 
per  and  Douglas.  Winslow  retains  both 
names.  Dumas  calls  it  Trachelo-altoido- 
occipital.  That  used  by  Albinus  is  here 
adopted.  This  little  muscle,  which  is  nearly 
of  the  same  shape  as  the  recti  capitis,  is 
situated  laterally  between  the  occiput  and 
the  first  vertebra  of  the  neck,  and  is  covered 
by  the  coraplexus  and  the  upper  part  of  the 
splenius.  It  arises,  by  a  short  thick  tendon, 
Ibom  the  upper  and  posterior  part  of  the 
transverse  process  of  the  first  vertebra  of 
the  neck,  and  ascending  obliquely  inwards 
and  backwards,  becomes  broader,  and  is  in- 
serted, by  a  broad  flat  tendon,  and  some  few 
fleshy  fibres,  into  the  os  occipitis,  behind  the 
back  part  of  the  mastoid  process,  under  the 
insertion  of  the  complexus  and  splenius, 
and  a  little  above  that  of  the  rectus  major. 
The  use  of  this  muscle  is  to  draw  the  head 
backwards,  and  perhaps  to  assist  in  its  rota- 
tory motion. 

OBLI'QUUS  SUPE'RIOR  O'CULI. 
Trochlearis.  Obliquus  major,  of  Winslow, 
and  Optico-trochlei-scleroticien,  of  Dumas. 
An  oblique  muscle  of  the  eye,  that  rolls  the 
globe  of  the  eye,  and  turns  the  pupil  down- 
wards and  outwards.  It  arises  like  the 
straight  muscles  of  the  eye  from  the  edge  of 
the  foramen  opticum  at  tlie  bottom  of  the 
orbit,  between  the  rectus  superior  and  rec- 
tus internus ;  from  thence  runs  straight 
along  the  papyraceous  portion  of  the  eth- 
moid bone  to  the  upper  part  of  the  orbit, 
■where  a  cartilaginous  trochlea  is  fixed  to 
the  inside  of  the  internal  angular  process  of 
the  OS  frontis,  through  which  its  tendon 
passes,  and  runs  a  little  downwards  and  out- 
wards, enclosed  in  a  loose  membranaceous 
sheath,  to  be  inserted  into  the  sclerotic 
membrane. 

OBLi'aiTXTS  SUPE'RIOR  si'vE  Mi'woR.  See 
Obliquus  superior  capitis. 

OBLi'atrus  SUPE'RIOR  si'vE  trochlea'- 
Kis.     See  Obliquus  superior  oculi. 

Obsidiajvum.  a  species  of  glass  so  called 
from  its  resemblance  to  a  kind  of  stone, 
which  one  Obsidius  discovered  in  Ethiopia, 
of  a  very  black  colour,  tliough  sometimes 
pellucid  and  of  a  muddy  water.  Pliny  says 
also,  that  obsidianum  was  a  sort  of  colour 
with  which  vessels  were  glazed.  Hence 
the  name  is  applied,  by  Libavius,  to  glass 
of  antimony. 

OBSTETRIC.  (Obstetricus ;  fromobsie- 
trixyA  nurse.)     Belonging  to  midwifery. 

OBSTIPA'TIO.  (From  obsti-po,  to  stop 
up.)  Costiveness.  A  genus  of  disease  in 
the  class  Locales,  and  order  Epischeses,  of 
CuUen,  comprehending  three  species  : 

1.  Obstipatio  debilium,  in  weak  and  com- 
monly dyspeptic  persons. 

2.  Obstipatio  rigidorum,  in  persons  of 
;  jgid  fibre?,  snd  s  melancholic  temperament. 


3.  Obstipatio  obstructorum,  from  obstruc- 
tions.    See  Colica. 

Obstrue'jvtia.  (From  obstruo,  to  shut 
up.)  Medicines  which  close  the  orifices  of 
the  ducts,  or  vessels. 

Obstupefacie'ntia.  (From  obstupefa- 
cio,  to  stupefy.)     Narcotics. 

Obtuwde'ntia.  (From  obtundo,  to  make 
blunt.)  Substances  which  sheath  or  blunt 
irritation,  and  are  much  the  same  as  demul- 
cents. "They  consist  chiefly  of  bland,  oily, 
or  mucilaginous  matters,  which  form  a  co- 
vering on  inflamed  and  irritable  surfaces, 
particularly  those  of  the  stomach,  lungs, 
and  anus. 

OBTURA'TOR  EXTE'RNUS.  Extra- 
pelvio-pubi-trochanterien,  of  Dumas.  This 
is  a  small  fl-at  muscle,  situated  obliquely  at 
the  upper  and  anterior  part  of  the  thigh, 
between  the  pectinalis  and  the  fore-part  of 
the  foramen  thyroideum,  and  covered  by 
the  adductor  brevis  femoris.  It  arises  ten- 
dinous and  fleshy  from  all  the  inner  half  of 
the  circumference  of  the  foramen  thyroi- 
deum, and  likewise  from  part  of  the  obtu- 
rator ligament.  Its  radiated  fibres  collect 
and  form  a  strong  roundish  tendon,  which 
runs  outwards,  and,  after  adhering  to  the 
capsular  ligament  of  the  joint,  is  inserted 
into  a  cavity  at  the  inner  and  back  part  of 
the  root  of  the  great  trochanter.  The  chief 
uses  of  this  muscle  are  to  turn  the  thigh  ob- 
liquely outwards,  to  assist  in  bending  the 
thigh,  and  in  drawing  it  inwards.  It  like- 
wise prevents  the  capsular  ligament  from 
being  pinched  in  the  motions  of  the  joint. 

OBTURA'TOR  INTE'RNUS.  Marsu- 
pialis,  seu  obturator  internus,  of  Douglas, 
Marsupiahs,  seu  bursalis,  of  Cowper,  and 
Intra-pelvio-trochanterien,  of  Dumas.  A 
considerable  muscle,  a  great  part  of  which 
is  situated  within  the  pelv^.  It  arises,  by 
very  short  tendinous  fibrei,  from  somewhat 
more  than  the  upper  h^i  of  the  internal 
circumference  of  the  foramen  thyroideum 
of  the  OS  innominatum.  It  is  composed  of 
several  distinct  fasciculi,  which  terminate 
in  a  roundish  tendon  that  passes  out  of  the 
pelvis,  through  the  niche  that  is  between  the 
spine  and  the  tuberosity  of  the  ischium,  and, 
after  running  between  the  two  portions  of 
the  gemini,  which  inclose  it  as  in  a  sheath, 
is  inserted  into  the  cavity  at  the  root  of  the 
great  trochanter,  after  adhering  to  the  ad- 
jacent part  of  the  capsular  ligament  of  the 
joint.  This  muscle  rolls  the  os  femoris 
obliquely  outwards,  by  pulling  it  towards 
the  ischiatic  niche,  upon  the  cartilaginous 
surface  of  which  its  tendon,  which  is  sur- 
I'ounded  by  a  membranous  sheath,  moves  as 
upon  a  pulley. 

OBTURA'TOR  NERVE.  A  nerve  of 
tlie  thigh,  that  is  lost  upon  its  inner  mus- 
cles. 

OCCIPITAL  BONE.  Os  occipitis.  Os 
memoriw,.  Os  nervosum.  Os  basilarc. 
This  houp,  ■wrbicb  forms  the  Bcsterinr  and 


occ 


occ 


623 


iaterior  part  of  the  skull,  is  of  an  irregular 
figure,  convex  on  the  outside  and  concave 
internally.  Its  external  surface,  which  is 
very  irregular,  serves  for  the  attachment 
of  several  muscles.  It  affords  several  ine- 
qualities, which  sometimes  form  two  semi- 
circular hollows  separated  by  a  scabrous 
ridge.  The  inferior  portion  of  the  bone  is 
stretched  forwards  in  form  of  a  wedge, 
and  hence  is  called  the  cuneiform  process,  or 
basilary  process.  At  the  base  of  this  pro- 
cess, situated  obliquely  on  each  side  of  the 
foramen  magnum,  are  two  flat,  oblong  pro- 
tuberances, named  condyles.  They  are  co- 
vered with  cartilage,  and  serve  for  the 
articulation  of  the  head  with  the  first  verte- 
bra of  the  neck.  In  the  inferior  portion  of 
this  bone,  at  the  basis  of  the  cranium,  and 
immediately  behind  the  cuneiform  process, 
we  observe  a  considerable  hole,  through 
which  the  medulla  oblongata  passes  into  the 
spine.  The  nervi  accessorii,  the  vertebral 
arteries,  and  sometimes  the  vertebral  veins 
likewise  pass  through  it.  Man  being  de- 
signed for  an  erect  posture,  this  foramen 
magnum  is  found  nearly  in  the  middle  of 
the  basis  of  the  human  cranium,  amd  at  a 
pretty  equal  distance  from  the  posterior  part 
of  the  occiput,  and  the  anterior  part  of  the 
lower  jaw ;  whereas  in  quadrupeds  it  is 
nearer  the  back  part  of  the  occiput.  Besides 
this  hole,  there  are  four  other  smaller  fora- 
mina, viz.  two  before,  and  two  behind  the 
condyles.  The  former  serve  for  the  trans- 
mission of  the  ninth  pair  of  nerves,  and  the 
two  latter  for  the  veins  which  pass  from  the 
external  parts  of  the  head  to  the  lateral  sinu- 
ses. On  looking  over  the  internal  surface  of 
the  OS  occipitis,  we  perceive  the  appearance 
of  a  cross,  formed  by  a  very  prominent  ridge, 
which  rises  upwards  from  near  the  foramen 
magnum,  and  by  two  transverse  sinuosi- 
ties, one  on  each  side  of  the  ridge.  This 
cross  occasions  the  formation  of  four  fossae, 
two  above  and  two  below  the  sinuosities. 
In  the  latter  are  placed  the  lobes  of  the 
cerebellum,  and  in  the  former  the  poste- 
rior lobes  of  the  brain.  The  two  sinuosi- 
ties serve  to  receive  the  lateral  sinuses. 
In  the  upper  part  ofthis  bone  is  seen  a 
continuation  of  the  sinuosity  of  the  longi- 
tudinal sinus ;  and  at  the  basis  of  the  cra- 
nium we  observe  the  inner  surface  of  the 
cuneiform  process  made  concave,  for  the 
reception  of  the  medulla  oblongata.  The 
occipital  bone  is  thicker  and  stronger  than 
any  of  the  other  bones  of  the  head,  except 
the  petrous  part  of  the  ossa  temporum ; 
but  it  is  of  unequal  thickness.  At  its  late- 
ral and  inferior  parts,  where  it  is  thinnest, 
it  is  covered  by  a  gi'eat  number  of  muscles. 
The  reason  for  so  much  thickness  and 
strength  in  this  bone,  seems  to  be,  that  it 
covers  the  cei'ebellum,  in  wiiich  the  least 
wound  is  of  the  utmost  consequence ;  and 
that  it  is,  by  its  situation,  more  liable  to 
be  fractured  by  falls  than  any  other  bone 


of  the  cranium.  For,  if  we  fall  forwards, 
the  hands  are  naturally  put  out  to  prevent 
tlie  forehead's  touching  the  ground ;  and 
if  on  one  side,  the  shoulders  in  a  great 
measure  protect  the  sides  of  the  head ;  but 
if  a  person  fall  backwards,  the  hind  part  of 
the  head  consequently  strikes  against  the 
earth,  and  that  too  with  considerable  vio- 
lence. Nature  tiierefore  has  wisely  con- 
structed this  bone  so  as  to  be  capable  of 
the  greatest  strengtli  at  its  upper  part,  where 
it  is  tlie  most  exposed  to  injury.  The  03 
occipitis  is  joined,  by  means  of  the  cunei- 
form process,  to  the  sphenoid  bone,  with 
which  it  often  ossifies,  and  makes  but  one 
bone  in  those  who  are  advanced  in  life. 
It  is  connected  to  tlie  parietal  bones  by  the 
lambdoids.1  suture,  and  to  the  temporal 
bones  by  the  additamentum  of  the  temporal 
suture.  The  head  is  likewise  united  to  the 
trunk  by  mesms  of  this  bone.  The  two 
condyles  of  the  occipital  bone  are  received 
into  the  superior  oblique  processes  of  the 
atlas,  or  first  vertebra  of  the  neck,  and  it  is 
by  means  of  tliis  articulation  that  a  certain 
degree  of  motion  of  the  head  backwards  and 
forwards  is  performed.  But  it  allows  only 
very  little  motion  to  either  side ;  and  still 
less  of  a  circular  motion,  which  the  head 
obtains  principally  by  the  circumvolution  of 
the  atlas  on  the  second  vertebra,  as  is  de- 
scribed more  particularly  in  the  account  of 
the  vertebra.  In  the  fcEtus,  the  os  occipitis 
is  divided  by  an  unossified  cartilaginous  sub- 
stance into  four  parts.  One  of  these,  which 
is  the  largest,  constitutes  all  that  portion  of 
the  bone  which  is  above  tlie  foramen  mag- 
num ;  two  others,  which  are  much  smaller, 
compose  the  inside  of  the  foramen  magnum, 
and  include  the  condyloid  processes;  and 
the  fourth  is  the  cuneiform  process.  This 
last  is  sometimes  not  completely  united  with 
the  rest,  so  as  to  form  one  bone,  before  the 
sixth  or  seventh  year. 

Occipita'lis.     See  Occipito-frontalis. 

OCCIPITO-FRONTA'LIS.  Digasiri- 
cuscranii.  Epicranius,  of  Alhlnns.  Fron~ 
talis  el  occpitalis,  of  Winslow  and  Cowper, 
and  Occipito-frontal,  of  Dumas.  A  single, 
broad,  digastric  muscle,  that  covers  the  cra- 
nium, pulls  the  skin  of  the  head  backwards, 
raises  the  eye-brows  upwards,  and  at  the 
same  time,  draws  up  and  wrinkles  the  skin 
of  the  forehead.  It  arises  from  the  poste- 
rior part  of  the  occiput,  goes  over  tlie  upper 
part  of  tJie  os  parietale  and  os  frontis,  and  is 
lost  in  the  eye-brows. 

OCCIPUT.  The  hinder  part  of  the 
head.     See  Caput. 

Occult  axTALiTY.  A  term  that  has  been 
much  used  by  writers  that  had  not  clear 
ideas  of  what  they  undertook  to  explain; 
and  which  served  therefore  only  for  a  cover 
to  their  ignorance. 

OcctTLT  DISEASES  is  likewise  from  the 
same  mint  as  the  former,  occultus  signify- 
ing hidden,  and  therefore,  nothing  can  bje 


624 


OCU 


understood,  when  a  person  speaks  of  a  hid- 
den disease,  but  that  it  is  a  disease  he  does 
not  understand. 

Oche'ma.  (From  o;^s*j  to  carry.)  A 
vehicle,  or  thin  fluid. 

Ocheteu'ma.  (From  op^iroc,  a  duct.) 
The  nostril. 

O'cHETUS.  (From  o^ioi,  to  convey.)  A 
canal,  or  duct.  The  urinary  or  abdominal 
passages. 

O'cHEus.  (From  o;^*®,  to  carry.)  The 
bag  of  the  scrotum. 

O'cHP.A.  (From  eexP"^,  pale  ;  so  named 
because  it  is  often  of  a  pale  colour.) 

1.  Ochre.  Minera  ferri  luiea  vel  rubra. 
An  argillaceous  earth  impregnated  with 
iron  of  a  red  or  yellow  colour.  The  Ar- 
menian bole,  and  other  earths,  are  often 
adulterated  with  ochre. 

2.  Thefore-partof  the  tibia. 
O'cHRUS.     (From  ct^fo?,  pale  ;  so  called 

from  the  pale  mudJy  colour  of  its  flowers.) 
A  leguminous  plant,  or  kind  of  pulse. 

Ochtho'des.  (From  c;^6(;?,  importing 
the  tumid  lips  of  ulcers,  callous,  tumid.) 
An  epithet  for  ulcers,  whose  lips  are  cal- 
lous and  tumid,  and  consequently  difficult 
to  heal. 

Ocima'strum.  (Dim.  ofocimum,  basil.) 
Wild  white  campion,  or  basil. 

O'CIMUM.  (From  aiiuc,  swift;  so 
called  from  its  quick  growth.)  Ocymum. 
The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the  Lin- 
nasan  system.  Class,  Didynamia.  Order, 
Gymnospermia. 

O'CIMUM  EASi'LicuM.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  common  or  citron  basil.  Ba- 
silicum.  The  plant  which  bears  this  name 
in  the  pharmacopasias,  is  the  Ocimum,  foliis 
ovatis  glabris ;  calycibus  ciliatiSy  of Linnteus. 
It  is  supposed  to  possess  nervine  qualities, 
but  is  seldom  employed  but  as  a  condiment 
to  season  high  dishes,  to  which  it  imparts  a 
grateful  odour  and  taste. 

O'ciMUM  caryophylla'tum.  Ocimum 
minimum  of  Caspar  Bauhin,  and  Linnaeus. 
Small  or  bush  basil.  This  plant  is  mildly 
balsamic,  infusions  are  drank  as  tea,  in 
catarrhous  and  uterine  disorders,  and  the 
dried  leaves  are  made  into  cephalic,  and 
sternutatory  powders.  They  are,  when 
fresh,  very  juicy,  of  a  weak  aromatic  and 
very  mucilaginous  taste,  and  of  a  strong  and 
agreeable  smell  improved  by  drying. 

Octa'na.  (From  octo,  eight.)  An  er- 
ratic intermitting  fever,  which  returns 
every  eighth  day. 

Octa'vus  hu'meri.     The   Teres  minor. 

Octa'vus  hu'meri  placesti'si.  The 
Teres  minor. 

Ocula'res  commu'kes.  A  name  for  the 
nerves  called  Motores  oculorum. 

Ocula'ria.  (From  oculus,  the  eye  ;  so 
called  from  its  uses  in  disorders  of  the  eye.) 
See  Euphrasia. 

O'cuLi  addu'ctob  .  See  Rectus  internus 
ncvM. 


OUO 

O'cuLi  atto'llens.  See  Rectus  superi- 
or oculi. 

O'cuLi  cancro'rum.     See  Cancer. 

O'cuLi  depre'ssor.  ^&e  Rectus  inferior 
oculi. 

O'cuLi  eleva'tor,  See  Rectus  superior 
oculi. 

O'cuLi  leva'tor.  See  Rectus  superior 
oculi. 

O'cuLi  OBLi'auus  iifFE'RioR.  See  Oli~ 
quus  inferior  oculi. 

O'cuLi  oBLi'auus  ma'jor.  See  Oliquus 
superior  oculi. 

O'cuLi  bBLi'auus  mi'uor.  See  Obliquus 
inferior  oculi. 

O'cuLus  bovi'nus.  See  Hydrophthal- 
mia. 

O'cuLus  Eo'vis.  See  Chrysanthemum 
leucantheynum. 

O'CULUS  bu'bulus.   See  Hydrophthalmia. 

O'cuLus  cHRi'sTi.  Austrian  flea-bane ; 
a  species  oi  Inula. 

O'cuLus  elephanti'wus.  A  name  given 
to  Hydrophthalmia. 

O'cuLus  ge'mu.     The  knee  pan. 

O'CULUS  la'chrymans.   The  Epiphora. 

O'cuLUS  MXJ'wDi.  A  species  of  Opal, 
generally  of  a  yellowish  colour.  By  lying 
in  water  it  becomes  of  an  amber  colour, 
and  also  transparent. 

Odaxi'smos.  (From  ocToyf,  a  tooth.)  A 
biting  sensation,  pain,  or  itching  in  the 
gums. 

Odowtago'gos.  (From  oJ'oi/?,  a  tooth  and 
a.yce,  to  draw.)  The  name  of  an  instru- 
ment to  draw  teeth,  one  of  which,  made 
of  lead,  Forrestus  relates  to  have  been 
hung  up  in  the  temple  of  Apollo,  denoting, 
that  such  an  operation  ought  not  to  be 
made,  but  when  the  tooth  was  loose  enough 
to  draw  with  so  slight  a  force  as  could  be 
applied  with  that, 

Odonta'gra.  (From  ocTou?,  atooth,  and 
etypit,  a  seizure.) 

1.  The  gout  in  the  teeth. 

2.  A  tooth-drawer. 
ODONTA'LGIA.      (From  ocfou?,   a 

tooth,  and  a.Ky®',  pain.)  The  tooth-ach. 
This  well-known  disease  makes  its  attack 
by  a  most  violent  pain  in  the  teeth,  most 
frequently  in  the  raolares,  more  rarely  in 
the  incisorii,  reaching  sometimes  up  to  the 
eyes,  and  sometimes  backwards  into  the 
cavity  of  the  ear.  At  the  same  time,  there 
is  a  manifest  determination  to  the  head, 
and  a  remarkable  tension  and  inflation  of 
the  vessels  takes  place,  not  only  in  the  parts 
next  to  that  where  the  pain  is  seated,  bat 
over  the  whole  head. 

The  tooth-ach  is  sometimes  merely  a 
rheumatic  affection,  arising  from  cold,  but 
more  frequently  from  a  carious  tooth.  It  is 
also  a  symptom  of  pregnancy,  and  takes 
place  in  some  nervous  disorders.  It  may 
attack  persons  at  any  period  of  life,  though 
it  is  most  frequent  in  the  young  and  pie 
thoric.     From  the  varietv  of  causes  which 


ODU 


CENA 


625 


Miay  produce  this  affection,  it  has  been 
saamed  by  authors  odontalg;ia  cariosa- 
scorbutica,    catarrhalis,    arthritica,    gravi- 

larum,   hysterica,   stomachica,  and  rheu 
matica. 

O'DONTALGICA.  (Medicamenta  odon- 
ialgica;  from  oJ'ovra.X'yici.,  the  tooth-ach.) 
Medicines  which  relieve  the  tooth-ach. 

Many  empirical  remedies  have  been  pro- 
posed for  the  cure  of  the  tooth-ach,  but 
have  not  in  any  degree  answered  the  pur- 
pose. When  the  affection  is  purely  rheu- 
matic, blistering  behind  the  ear  will  almost 
always  remove  it;  but  when  it  proceeds 
from  a  carious  tooth,  the  pain  is  much  more 
obstinate.  In  this  case  it  has  been  recom- 
mended to  touch  the  pained  part  with  a  hot 
Iron,  or  with  oil  of  vitriol,  in  order  to  de- 
stroy the  aching  nerve  ;  to  hold  spirits  in 
the  mouth ;  to  put  a  drop  of  oil  of  cloves 
into  the  hollow  of  the  tooth,  or  a  pill  made 
of  camphor,  opium,  and  oleum  caryophylli. 
Others  recommend  gum  mastich,  dissolved 
in  oleum  terebinthinae,  applied  to  the  tooth 
upon  a  little  cotton.  The  great  Boerhaave 
is  said  to  have  applied  camphor,  opium, 
oleum  caryophylli,  and  alcohol,  upon  cot- 
ton. The  caustic  oil  which  may  be  col- 
lected from  writing  paper,  rolled  up  tight, 
and  set  fire  to  at  the  end,  will  sometimes 
destroy  the  exposed  nervous  substance  of  a 
hollow  tooth.  The  application  of  radix 
pyrethri  by  its  power  of  stimulating  the  sa- 
livary glands  either  in  substance  or  in  tinc- 
ture, has  also  been  attended  with  good 
effects.  But  one  of  the  most  useful  ap- 
plications of  this  kind,  is  strong  nitrous 
acid,  diluted  with  three  or  four  times  its 
weight  of  spirit  of  wine,  and  introduced 
into  the  hollow  of  the  tooth,  either  by 
means  of  a  hair  pencil  or  a  little  cotton. 
When  the  constitution  has  had  some  share 
in  the  disease,  the  Peruvian  bark  has  been 
recommended,  and  perhaps  with  much 
justice,  on  account  of  its  tonic  and  anti- 
septic powers.  When  the  pain  is  not 
fixed  to  one  tooth,  leeches  applied  to 
the  gum  are  of  great  service.  But  very 
often  all  the  foregoing  remedies  will  fail, 
and  the  only  infallible  cure  is  to  draw  the 
tooth. 

ODONTI'ASiS.  (From  oJ'ovrta.a,,  to 
put  forth  the  teeth.)  Dentition ,  or  cutting 
teeth. 

Odo'ntica.  (From  oS'ovc,  a  tooth.)  Re- 
medies for  pains  in  the  teeth. 

Odontirrhce'a.  (From  oifovc,  a  tooth, 
and  pia>,  to  6.0V/.)  Bleeding  from  the 
socket  of  the  jaw,  after  drawing  a  tooth. 

Ouo'iTiTis.  (From  cJ"ou(,  a  tooth;  so 
called  because  its  decoction  was  supposed 
useful  in  relieving  the  tooth-ach.)  Odon- 
titis.    A  species  of  lychnis. 

Odgjvti'tis.     See  Odontis. 

Odontogly'phum.  (From  otToo;,  atooth, 
and  yKv^ai,  to  scrape.)  An  instrument  for 
scaling  and  scraping  the  teeth. 


ODONTOID.  (Odontoides ;  from  o^ovc, 
a  tooth,  and  ii<5'o(,  form,  because  it  is  shaped 
like  a  tooth.)  Tooth-Uke.  A  process  of 
the  second  vertebra  of  the  neck  is  so  called. 
See  Dentatus. 

Odontoli'thos.  (From  oS'ov^,  a  tootli, 
and  A/flo?,  a  stone.)  The  tarter,  or  stony 
crust  upon  the  teeth. 

Odontophx'ia.  (From  oiTouc,  a  tooth, 
and  <^um^  to  grow.)  Dentition,  or  cutting 
teeth. 

Odontotri'mma.  (From  ecTouf ,  a  tooth, 
and  TfiQo),  to  wear  away.)  A  dentrifice, 
or  medecine,  to  clean  the  teeth, 

ODORIFEROUS  GLANDS.  Glan- 
dulcE  odoriferm.  These  glands  are  situated 
around  the  corona  glandis  of  the  male,  and 
under  the  skin  of  the  labia  majora  and 
nymphse  of  females.  They  secrete  a  seba- 
ceous matter,  which  emits  a  peculiar  odour ; 
hence  their  name. 

(E'a.  (Om  :  from  oiu>,  to  bear ;  so 
named  from  its  fruitfulness.)  The  ser- 
vice tree. 

CECONOMY,  ANIMAL.  (From  otitic, 
a  house,  and  vojaos,  a  law.)  CEconomia 
animalis.  The  conduct  of  nature  in  pre- 
serving animal  bodies  is  called  the  animal 
oeconomy. 

CEDE'MA.  (From  oiSiu,  to  swell.)  A 
synonym  of  anasarca.     See  Anasarca. 

(Edemato'des.     Like  to  an  oedema. 

(Edemosa'rca.  (From  othifAo,,  a  swell- 
ing, and  o-a^l,  flesh.)  A  species  of  tumour 
mentioned  by  M.  A.  Severinus,  of  a  middle 
nature,  betwixt  an  (edoma,  or  soft  tumour, 
and  sarcoma  or  hard  tumour. 

(ENA'NTHE.  (From  oivca:,  wine  and 
ctvQo;,  a  flower;  so  called  because  its  flow- 
ers smell  like  the  vine.) 

1.  The  botanical  name  of  a  genus  of  the 
umbelliferous  plants.  Class,  Penlandric. 
Order,  Digynia. 

2.  The  pharmacopoeial  name  of  the 
hemlock  dropwort.  Qinanthe  chcerophylli 
foliis. 

Qi^NA'wTHE  corca'ta.  The  hemlock  drop- 
wort.  (Enanlhe  chcerophylli  foliis,  of  Lin- 
naeus. An  active  poison  that  has  too  often 
proved  fatal,  by  being  eaten  in  mistake  in- 
stead of  water-parsnep.  The  juice  never- 
theless, cautiously  exhibited,  promises  to  be 
an  efficacious  remedy  in  inveterate  scorbutic 
eruptions.  The  root  of  this  plant  is  not 
unpleasant  to  the  taste,  and  esteemed  to 
be  most  deleterious  of  all  the  vegetables 
which  this  country  produces.  Mr.  Howel, 
surgeon  at  Haverfordwest,  relates,  that 
"  eleven  French  prisoners  had  the  liberty 
of  walking  in  and  about  the  town  of  Pem- 
broke. Three  of  them  being  in  the  fields 
a  little  before  noon,  dug  up  a  large  quantity 
of  this  plant,  which  they  took  to  be  wild 
celery,  to  eat  with  their  bread  and  butter 
for  dinner.  After  washing  it  they  all  three 
ate,  or  rather  tasted  of  the  roots.  As  they 
were  entering  the  town,  without  any  pr«- 
79 


cl26 


(ENA 


iEtiO 


vious  notice  of  sickness  at  the  stomach, 
or  disorder  ia  the  head,  one  of  them  was 
seized  with  convulsions.  The  other  two 
ran  home,  and  sent  a  surgeon  to  him.  The 
surgeon  endeavoured  first  to  bleed,  and  then 
to  vomit  him  ;  but  those  endeavours  were 
fruitless,  and  he  died  presently.  Ignorant 
of  the  cause  of  their  comrade's  death,  and 
of  their  own  danger,  they  gave  of  these 
roots  to  the  other  eight  prisoners,  who  ate 
of  them  with  their  dinner.  A  few  minutes 
afterwards  the  remaining  two  who  ga- 
thered the  plants  were  seized  in  the  same 
manner  as  the  first,  of  which  one  died  ; 
the  other  was  bled,  and  a  vomit,  with  great 
difficultly,  forced  down  on  account  of  his 
jaws  being,  as  it  were,  locked  together. 
This  operated,  and  he  recovered,  but  v/as 
some  time  affected  with  dizziness  in  bis 
head,  though  not  sick;  or  the  least  disor- 
dered in  the  stomach.  The  other  eight 
being  bled  and  vomited  immediately  were 
soon  well."  At  Clonmell,  in  Ireland,  eight 
boys  mistaking  this  plant  for  water-parsnep, 
ate  plentifully  of  its  roots.  About  four  or 
five  hours  after  the  eldest  boy  became  sud- 
denly convulsed,  and  died ;  and  before  the 
next  morning  four  of  the  other  boys  died 
in  a  similar  manner.  Of  the  other  three, 
one  was  maniacal  several  hours,  another 
lost  his  hair  and  nails,  but  the  third 
escaped  unhurt.  Stalpaart  Vander  Wiel 
mentions  two  cases  of  the  fatal  effects  of 
this  root;  these,  however,  were  attended 
with  great  heat  in  the  throat  and  stomach, 
sickness,  vertigo,  and  purging;  they  both 
died  in  the  course  of  two  or  three  hours 
after  eating  the  root.  Allen,  in  his  Synop- 
sis MedicinEe,  also  relates  that  four  chil- 
dren suffered  greatly  by  eating  this  poison. 
In  these  cases  great  agony  was  experienced 
before  the  convulsions  supervened ;  vomit- 
ings likewise  came  on,  which  were  encou- 
raged by  large  draughts  of  oil  and  warm 
water,  to  which  their  recovery  is  ascribed. 
The  late  Sir  William  Watson,  who  refers 
to  the  mstances  here  cited,  also  says,  that 
a  Dutchman  was  poisoned  by  the  leaves 
of  the  plant  bcjiled  in  pottage.  It  appears, 
from  various  authorities,  that  most  brute 
animals  are  not  less  affected  by  this  poison 
than  man ;  and  Mr.  Lightfoot  informs  us, 
that  a  spoonful  of  the  juice  of  this  plant 
given  to  a  dog,  rendered  him.  sick  and 
stupid  ;  but  a  goat  was  observed  to  eat  the 
plant  with  impunity.  The  great  virulence 
of  this  plant  has  not,  however,  prevented  it 
from  being  taken  medicinally.  In  a  letter 
from  Dr.  Poulteney  to  Sir  William  Watson, 
we  are  told  that  a  severe  and  inveterate 
cutaneous  disorder  was  cured  by  the  juice 
of  the  root,  though  not  without  exciting 
the  most  alarming  symptoms.  Taken  in 
the  dose  of  a  spoonful,  in  two  hours  after- 
wards, the  head  was  affected  in  a  very  ex- 
traordinary manner,  followed  with  violent 
■sickness  and  vomiting,   cold    sweets,    and 


rigors;  but  tliis  did  not  deter  the  patient 
from  continuing  the  medicine,  in  soisewhat 
less  doses,  till  it  efiected  a  cure. 

(Ena'nthe  ch^rophy'lli  fo'liis.  See 
CEnanthe  crocata. 

CENA'jfTHE  cicr'T^  fa'cie  lobe'lli. 
The  CEnanthe  crocata. 

CEna'rea.  (Oiva-pm:  from  oiyctftt,  the 
cuttings  of  vines.)  The  ashes  prepared  of 
the  twigs,  &c.  of  vines. 

(EwEL^'uM.  (From  otva;,  wine,  and 
^KtLlo]/ ,  oil.)     A  mixture  of  oil  and  wine. 

CEno'gaxa.  (From  o<vo;,  wine,  and 
ycLKa.,  milk.)  A  sort  of  potion  made  of 
wme  and  milk.  According  to  some,  it  is 
wine  as  warm  as  new  milk. 

CEno'garxjm.  (From  o<vof,  wine,  and 
yc-pv,  garura.)  A  mixture  of  wine  and 
garum. 

CEjvo'meli.  (From  o/vc?,  wine,  and 
fji.iKt,  honey.)  Mead,  or  wine,  made  of 
honey,  or  sweetened  with  honey. 

ffiNo'pLiA.  (From  o/vos,  wine.)  The 
gi'eat  jubeb-tree,  the  juice  of  whose  fruit 
is  like  that  of  the  grape. 

CEnosta'gma.  (From  oivo?,  wine,  and 
rafce,  to  distil.)     Spirit  of  wine. 

CEito'thera.  (From  o/voc,  wine ;  so 
called  because  its  dried  roots  smell  like 
wine.)  A  species  of  lysimachia. 

(E'nus  a'nthinos.  (From  siv9oc,  a  flow- 
er.) Flowery  wine.  Galen  says  it  is  CEnos 
anthosmias,  or  wine  impregnated  with  flow- 
ers, in  which  sense  it  is  an  epithet  for  the 
Cyceon. 

QC'nus  antho'smias.  (From  avSoj,  a 
flower,  and  a<r^«,  a  smell.)  Sweet-scented 
wines. 

CE'nus  APOD^aE'Dus.  Wine  in  which  the 
dais,  or  tseda  hath  been  boiled . 

(E'nus  apeze'smejvus.  a  wine  heated 
to  a  great  degree,  and  prescribed  among 
other  things,  as  garlic,  salt,  milk,  and  vi- 
negar. 

CE'hus  deu'terus.  (Ast/Tepo?,  second.) 
Wines  of  the  second  pressing. 

GE'nus  diacheo'menus.  Wine  difi"used 
in  larger  vessels,  cooled  and  strained  from 
the  lees,  to  render  it  thinner  and  weaker ; 
wines  thus  drawn  off  are  called  saccus,  and 
saccafa,  from  the  bag  through  which  they 
are  strained. 

(E'wus  galacto'des.  (From  ynKo,, 
milk.)  Wine  with  milk,  or  wine  made  as 
warm  as  new  milk. 

(E'nus  ma'lacus.  (Enus  malthaciis.  Soft 
wine.  Sometimes  it  means  weak  and  thin, 
opposed  to  strong  wine  ;  or  mild,  in  opposi- 
tion to  austere. 

(E'nus  meli'chroos.  Wine  in  which 
is  honey. 

CE']V0S  (Eno'des.     Strong  wine. 

(E'jvus  straphi'dios  lexj'cos.  White 
wine  made  from  raisins. 

CE'ntjs  tethala'smewoS.  Wine  mixed 
with  sea- water. 

CEsophagje'us.     (From  o/<7-o<;i«>-o?,  the 


OIL 


OLE 


G27 


gullet.)    The  muscle  foi^aing  the  sphincter 
oesophagi. 

CEsoPHAGi'sMus.  (From  o/<ro^«t^of,  the 
gullet.)  Dif&cult  swallowing,  from  spasm. 

CESO'PHAGUS.  (From  o/®,  to  carry, 
and  <pAyo,  to  eat ;  because  it  carries  the 
food  into  the  stomach.)  The  membranous 
and  muscular  tube  that  descends  in  the 
neck,  from  the  pharynx  to  the  stomach. 
It  is  composed  of  three  tunics,  or  mem- 
branes, viz.  a  common,  muscular,  and  mu- 
cous. Its  arteries  are  branches  of  the  oeso- 
phageal, which  arises  from  the  aorta.  The 
veins  empty  themselves  into  the  vena  azy- 
gos.  Its  nerves  are  from  the  eighth  pair 
and  great  intercostal ;  and  it  is  every  where 
under  the  internal  or  mucous  membrane 
supplied  with  glands  that  separate  the  mu- 
cus of  the  oesophagus,  in  order  that  the  mas- 
ticated bole  may  readily  pass  down  into  the 
stomach. 

GEstroma'nia.  (From  o/r/nof,  the  pu- 
denda of  a  woman,  and  juat.tvofji.Ai,  to  rage.) 
A  furor  uterinus. 

(E'STRUM  VENEHEUM.  (From  ces- 
frus,  a  gad-bee ;  because  by  its  bite,  or  sting, 
it  agitates  cattle.)  The  venereal  orgasm, 
or  pleasant  sensation  experienced  during 
coition. 

CE'sYPE.  (From  oi?,  a  sheep,  and  puTroe, 
sordes.)  (Esypos.  CEsypum.  CEsypus.  It 
frequently  is  met  with  in  the  ancient  Phar- 
macy, for  a  certain  oily  substance,  boiled 
outof  particular  parts  of  the  fleeces  of  wool, 
as  what  grows  on  the  flank,  neck,  and  parts 
most  used  to  sweat. 

O'ffa  a'lba.  (From  pkath,  a  fragment, 
Heb.)  Van  Helmont  thus  calls  the  white 
coagulation  which  arises  from  a  mixture  of 
a  rectified  spirit  of  wine,  and  of  urine  ; 
but  the  spirit  of  urine  must  be  distilled 
from  well  fermented  urine ;  and  that  must 
be  well  dephlegmated,  else  it  will  not  an- 
swer. 

OFFICINAL.  (OjiciTialis  ;  from  officina, 
a  shop.)  Any  medicine,  directed  by  the  col- 
leges of  physicians  to  be  kept  in  the  shops, 
is  so  termed. 

Offusca'tio.     The  same  as  Amaurosis. 

OIL.  (Oleum;  from  olea,  the  olive; 
this  name  being  at  first  confined  to  the 
oil  expressed  from  the  olive.)  Oils  are  de- 
fined, by  modern  chemists,  to  be  proper 
juices  of  a  fat  or  unctuous  nature,  either 
solid  or  fluid,  indissoluble  in  water,  com- 
bustible with  flame,  and  volatile  in  different 
degrees.  They  are  never  formed  but  by 
organic  bodies ;  and  all  the  substances  in 
the  mineral  kingdom,  which  present  oily 
characters,  have  originated  from  the  action 
of  vegetable  or  animal  life.  Oils  are  dis- 
tinguished into  fat,  and  essential  oils ; 
under  the  former  head  are  comprehended 
oil  of  olives,  almonds,  rape,  ben,  linseed, 
hemp,  cocoa,  &c.  Essential  oils  diifer 
from  fat  oils  by  the  foUoAving  characters : 
their  smell  is  strong  and  ai-omatic  ;  their 


volatility  is  such  that  they  rise  with  the 
heat  of  boiling  water,  and  their  taste  is  very 
acrid  ;  they  are  likewise  much  more  com- 
bustible than  fat  oils ;  they  are  obtained 
by  pressure,  distillation,  &c.  from  strong- 
smelling  plants,  as  that  of  peppermint,  ani- 
seed, carraway,  &c.  The  use  of  fat  oils  in 
the  arts,  and  in  medicine,  is  very  conside- 
rable ;  they  are  medicinally  prescribed  as 
relaxing,  softening,  and  laxative  remedies; 
they  enter  into  many  medical  compounds, 
such  as  balsams,  unguents,  plasters,  &c.  and 
they  are  often  used  as  food  on  account  of 
the  mucilage  they  contain.  See  Olea.  Es- 
sential oils  are  employed  as  cordial,  stimu- 
lant, and  antispasmodic  remedies. 

Oil,  cethenal.     See  Oleum  CEthereum. 

Oil,  almond.     See  Amygdalus. 

Oil  of  allspice.    See  Oleum  pimentce. 

Oil  of  Amber.     See  Oleum  succini. 

Oil  of  carraway.     See  Oleum  carui. 

Oil,  castor.     See  Ricinus. 

Oil  of  chamomile.    See  Oleum  anthemidis . 

Oil  of  juniper.     See  Oleum  juniperi. 

Oil  of  lavender.     See  Oleum  lavendulce. 

Oil  of  linseed.     See  Oleum  lini. 

Oil  of  mace.     See  Oleum  mads. 

Oil,  olive.     See  Olea  europcea. 

Oil  of  origanum.     See  Oleum  origani. 

Oil,  palm.     See  Cocos  butyracea. 

Oil  of  pennyroyal.     See  Oleum  pulegii. 

Oil  of  peppermint.  See  Oleum  menthcs 
piperita. 

Oil,  rock.     See  Petroleum. 

Oil  of  spearmint.  See  Oleum  menthm  vi- 
ridis. 

Oil,  sulphurated.  See  Oleum  sulphura- 
tum. 

Oil  of  turpentine.  See  Oleum  terebiu' 
thinm  rectificatum. 

Ointment.     See  Unguentum. 

OXEA.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants 
in  the  Linnasan  system.  Class,  Monandria. 
Order,  Monogynia. 

O'lea  EiTROPiE'A .  The  systematic  name 
of  the  plant  from  which  the  olive  oil  is  ob- 
tained. Oliva.  Olea  saliva.  Olea  foliis 
lanceolatis  integerrimis,  racemis  axillaribus 
coarctatis,  of  Linnseus.  The  olive-tree,  in 
all  ages,  has  been  greatly  celebrated,  and 
held  in  peculiar  estimation,  as  the  boun- 
teous gift  of  heaven ;  it  was  formerly  ex- 
hibited in  the  religious  ceremonies  of  the 
Jews,  and  is  still  continued  as  emblematic 
of  peace  and  plenty.  The  varieties  of  this 
tree  are  numerous,  distinguished  not  only 
by  the  form  of  the  leaves,  but  also  by  the 
shape,  size,  and  colour  of  the  fruit ;  as  the 
large  Spanish  olive,  the  small  oblong  Pro- 
vence olive,  &c.  &c.  These,  when  pickled, 
are  well  known  to  us  by  the  names  of 
Spanish  and  French  olives,  which  are 
extremely  grateful  to  many  stomaclis,  and 
said  to  excite  appetite  and  promote  diges- 
tion ;  they  are  prepared  from  the  green 
unripe  fruit,  which  is  repeatedly  steeped  in 
water,  to  which  some  auicklime  or  alkalins 


6-2Xi 


OLE 


OLE 


salt  is  added,  in  order  to  shorten  the  opera- 
i^tiou  ;  after  this,  they  are  washed  and  pre- 
served ia  a  pickle  of  commoa  salt  and  water, 
to  which  au  aromatic  is  sometimes  added. 
The  principal  consumption  however,  of  this 
fruit,  is  in  the  preparation  of  the  common 
^llad  oil,  or  oleum  olivce  of  the  pharmaco- 
poeias, which  is  obtained  by  grinding  and 
pressing  them  when  thoroughly  ripe ;  the 
finer  and  purer  oil  issues  first  by  gentle 
pressure,  and  the  inferior  sorts  on  heating 
what  is  left  and  pressing  it  more  strongly- 
The  best  olive  oil  is  of  a  bright  pale  am- 
ber colour,  bland  to  the  taste,  and  without 
any  smell ;  it  becomes  rancid  by  age,  and 
sooner,  if  kept  in  a  warm  situation.  With 
regard  to  its  utility,  oil,  in  some  shape, 
forms  a  considerable  part  of  our  food,  both 
animal  and  vegetable,  and  affords  much 
nourishments  With  some  however,  oily 
substances  do  not  unite  with  the  contents  of 
the  stomach,  find  are  frequently  brought  up 
by  eructation ;  this  happens  more  especially 
to  those  whose  stomachs  abound  with  acid. 
Oil,  considered  as  a  medicine,  is  supposed 
to  correct  acrimony,  and  to  lubricate  and 
relax  the  fibres ;  and  therefore  has  been  re- 
commended internally  to  obviate  the  effects 
of  various  stimuli  which  produce  irrita- 
tion, and  consequent  inflammation  :  on  this 
gTound  it  has  been  generally  prescribed  in 
coughs,  catarrhal  affections,  and  erosions. 
The  oil  of  olives  is  successfully  used  in 
Switzerland  against  the  tcenia  osculis  su- 
perjicialibus,  and  it  is  in  very  high  estima- 
tion in  this  and  other  countries  against  ne- 
phritic pains,  spasms,  colic,  constipation  of 
the  bowels,  &c.  Externally  it  has  been 
fbund  an  useful  application  to  bites  and 
stings  of  various  poisonous  animals,  as  the 
mad  dog,  several  serpents,  &c.  also  to 
burns,  tumours,  and  other  affections,  both 
by  itself,  or  mixed  in  liniments  or  poultices. 
Oil  rubbed  over  the  body  is  said  to  be  of 
great  service  in  dropsies,  particularly  as- 
cites. Olive  oil  enters  several  officinal  com- 
positions, and  when  united  with  water,  by 
the  intervention  of  alkali,  is  usually  given 
in  coughs  and  hoarsenesses. 

Olea'mew.  (From  oleum,  oil.)  A  thin 
liniment  composed  of  oils. 

Olea'nder.  (From  o^ea,  the  olive-tree, 
which  it  resembles.)     The  rose-bay. 

Olea'ster.  (Dim.  of  olea,  the  olive- 
tree.)     The  wild  olive. 

OLE'CRANON.  (From  axsrw,  the 
ulna,  and  Kpstvov,  the  head.)  The  elbow, 
or  process  of  the  ulna,  upon  which  a  person 
leans. 

O'lene.     (0.MV1I.)    The  cubit,  or  ulna, 

Oleosa'ccharum-  (From  Oleum,  oil, 
and  sttcehai-um,  sugar.)  An  essential  oil, 
ground  up  with  sugar. 

O'LEUM.     See  Oil. 

O'leum  ABIETIN0M.  The  resinous  juicc 
•which  exudes  spontaneously  from  the  silver 


and  red  firs.  It  is  supposed  to  be  superior 
to  that  obtained  by  wounding  the  tree.    . 

O'lecm  jEthe'recm.  Ethereal  oil. 
Oleum  vini.  After  the  distillation  of  sul- 
phuric sether,  carry  on  the  distillation  with 
a  less  degree  of  heat,  until  a  black  froth 
begins  to  rise ;  then  immediately  remove 
the  retort  from  the  fire.  Add  sufficient 
water  to  the  liquor  in  the  retort,,  that  the 
oily  part  may  float  upon  the  surface.  Sepa- 
rate this,  and  add  to  it  as  much  lime  water 
as  may  be  necessary  to  neutralize  the  adhe- 
rent acid,  and  shake  them  together.  Ijastly^ 
collect  the  sethereal  oil  which  separates. 
This  oil  is  used  as  an  ingredient  in  the  com" 
pound  spirit  of  sether.  It  is  of  a  yellow 
colour,  less  volatile  than  asther,  soluble  in 
alcohol,  and  insoluble  in  water, 

O'LEUM  amygdala'rum.  See  Amyg" 
dolus, 

O'leitm  abtima'le.  An  empyreumatic 
oil  obtained  by  distillation  from  animal  sub- 
stances. It  is  sometimes  exhibited  as  an 
antispasmodic  and  diaphoretic,  in  the  dose 
of  from  ten  to  forty  drops. 

O'leum  ajvi'si.  Formerly  Oleum  esseii- 
tiale  anisi,  oleum  e  seminibus  anisi.  Oil  of 
anise.  The  essential  oil  of  aniseed  pos- 
sesses all  the  virtues  attributed  to  the  ani- 
sum,  and  is  often  given  as  a  stimulant  and 
carminative,  in  the  dose  of  from  five  to 
eight  drops  mixed  with  an  appropriate  ve- 
hicle.    See  Pimpinella  anisum. 

O'leum  anthe'midis.  Oil  of  chamo- 
mile, formerly  called  oleum  e  floribus  cha- 
msemeli.     See  Anthemis  nobilis. 

O'LEUM  campora'tum.  See  Linimen- 
lum  camphorce. 

O'leum  carpa'thicum.  A  fine  essential 
oil,  distilled  from  the  fresh  cones  of  the 
tree  which  affords  the  common  turpentine^ 
See  Pinus  sylvestris. 

O'leum  ca'rui.  Formerly  called  Oleum 
essentiale  carui.  Oleum  essentialc  e  semi- 
nibus catui.  The  oil  of  carraways  is  aa 
admirable  carminative  diluted  with  recti- 
fied spirit  into  an  essence,  and  then  mixed 
with  any  proper  fluid.     See  Carum. 

Oleum  caryopht'lli  aroma'tici.  A 
stimulant  and  aromatic  preparation  of  the 
clove.     See  Eugenia  caryophyllata. 

O'leum  ce'drinum.  Essentia  de  cedro^ 
The  oil  of  the  peel  of  citrons  obtained  in  a 
particular  manner  without  distillation,  ia 
Italy. 

O'leum  cinwamo'mi.  A  warm,  stimu- 
lant, and  delicious  stomachic.  Given  in 
the  dose  of  from  one  to  three  drops,  rubbed 
down  with  some  yolk  of  egg,  in  a  little 
wine,  it  allays  violent  emotions  of  the  sto- 
mach from  morbid  irritability,  and  is  par- 
ticularly serviceable  in  debility  of  the  pri- 
mae  viae,  after  cholera. 

O'LEUM  co'rwu  ce'rvi.  This  is  ap- 
plied externally  as  a  stimulant  to  paralytic 
affections  of  the  limbs. 


OLE 


OLE 


€29 


O'LEUM  GABiA'wtrM.  See  Petroleum  i-U' 
brum, 

O'tEFM  juNi'PERi.  Formerly  called 
Oleum  essentiale  juniper i  baccce.  Oleum 
essentiale  e  baccis  juniperi.  Oil  of  j  uniper. 
Oil  of  juniper-berries  possesses  stimulant, 
carminative,  and  stomachic  virtues,  in  the 
dose  of  from  two  to  four  drops,  and  in  a  lar- 
ger dose  proves  highly  diuretic.  It  is  often 
administered  in  the  cure  of  dropsical  com- 
plaints, when  the  indication  is  to  provoke 
the  urinary  discharge. 

O'leum  lave'ndul^.  Formerly  called 
Oleum  essentiale  lavendulcs.  Oleum  essen- 
tiale e  Jloribus  lavendulce.  Oil  of  lavender. 
Though  mostly  used  as  a  perfume,  this 
essential  oil  may  be  exhibited  internally,  in 
the  dose  of  from  one  to  five  drops,  as  a 
stimulant  in  nervous  head-aches,  hysteria, 
and  debility  of  the  stomach. 

O'leum  lau'ri.  Oleum  laurinum.  An 
anodyne  and  antispasmodic  application, 
generally  rubbed  on  sprains  and  bruises 
unattended  with  inflammation. 

O'tEtTM  LiMO'sis.  The  essential  oil  of 
lemons  possesses  stimulant  and  stomachic 
powers,  but  is  principally  used  externally, 
mixed  with  ointments,  as  a  perfume, 

O'lbum  li'ni.  Linseed  oil  is  emollient 
and  demulcent,  in  the  dose  of  from  half  an 
ounce  to  an  ounce.  It  is  frequently  given 
in  the  form  of  clyster  in  colics  and  obstipa- 
tion. Cold-drawn  linseed-oil,  with  lime- 
water  and  extract  of  lead,  forms,  in  many 
instances,  the  best  application  for  burns  and 
scalds.     See  Linum. 

O'lbum  lu'cii  pi'scis.     See  Esoxlucius. 

O'leum  ma'cis.  Oleum  myristicm  ex- 
pressum.  Oil  of  mace.  A  fragrant  seba- 
ceous substance,  expressed  in  the  East 
Indies  from  the  nutmeg.  There  are  two 
kinds.  The  best  is  brought  in  stone  jars, 
is  somewhat  soft,  of  a  yellow  colour,  and 
resembles  in  smell  the  nutmeg.  The  other 
is  brought  from  Holland,  in  flat  square 
cakes.  The  weak  smell  and  faint  colour 
warrants  our  supposing  it  to  be  the  former 
kind  sophisticated.  Their  use  is  chiefly 
external,  in  form  of  plaster  unguent,  or 
liniment. 

O'lepm  malaba'thri.  An  oil  simliar  in 
flavour  to  that  of  cloves,  brought  from  the 
East  Indies,  where  it  is  said  to  be  drawn 
from  the  leaves  of  the  cassia  tree. 

O'letjm  mb'nth^  piperi't^.  Formerly 
called  Oleum  essentiale  menthce  piperitidis. 
Oil  of  peppermint.  Oil  of  peppermint 
possesses  all  the  active  principle  of  the 
plant.  It  is  mostly  used  to  make  the 
simple  water;  mixed  with  rectified  spirit 
it  forms  an  essence,  which  is  put  into  a 
variety  of  compounds,  as  sugar  drops  and 
troches,  which  are  exhibited  as  stimulants, 
carminatives,  and  stomachics. 

O'lefm  me'nthjE  vi'ridis.  Formerly 
called  Oleum  essentiale  menthce  sativce.  Oil 
fff  spearmint.     This  essential  oil  is, mostly 


ia  use  for  making  the  simple  water,  but  may- 
be Exhibited  in  the  dose  of  from  two  to  five 
drops  as  a  carminative,  stomachic,  and  sti= 
mulant. 

O'lefm  bte'roli.  Essentia  neroli.  The 
essential  oil  of  the  flowers  of  the  Seville 
orange-tree.  It  is  brought  to  us  from 
Italy  and  France. 

O'leum  myristicm.  The  essential  oil 
of  nutmeg  is  an  excellent  stimulant  and 
aromatic,  and  may  be  exhibited  in  every 
case  where  such  remedies  are  indicate^! 
with  advantage. 

O'leum  myri'stic^  expre'ssum.  This 
is  commonly  called  oil  of  mace.  See  Oleum 
macis, 

O'leum  oli'v^.     See  Olea. 

O'LEUM  ORi'GAivi.  Formerly  called  Ole- 
um essentiale  origani.  Oil  of  origanum.  A 
very  acrid  and  stimulating  essential  oil.  It 
is  employed  for  alleviating  the  pain  arising 
from  caries  of  the  teeth,  and  for  making  the 
simple  water  of  majoram. 

O'leum  pa'lm^.     See  Cocos  hutyracea^ 

O'leum  fe'tr^.     See  Petroleum. 

O'leum  fime'jst^.  Oil  of  allspice.  A 
stimulant  and  aromatic  oil. 

O'leum  pule'gii.  Formerly  called  Oh' 
um  essentiale  pulegii.  Oil  of  penny-royal. 
A  stimulant  and  antispasmodic  oil,  which 
may  be  exhibited  in  hysterical  and  nervous 
affections. 

O'leum  ri'ciwi.     See  Ricinus. 

O'leum  rosmar/ni.  Formerly  called 
Oleum  essentiale  roris  marini  Oil  of  rose- 
mary. The  essential  oil  of  rosemary  is  an 
excellent  stimulant,  and  may  be  given  with 
great  advantage  in  nervous  and  spasmodic 
afliections  of  the  stomach. 

O'LEUM  SAEi'?*'^.  A  stimulating  emmen- 
agogue :  it  is  best  administered  wiUi  myrrh, 
in  the  form  of  bolus. 

O'leum  sa'ssafras.  An  agreeable  sti- 
mulating stomachic  cai'minative  and  sudo- 
rific. 

O'LEUjfe  sina'peos.  This  is  an  emollient 
oil,  the  acrid  principle  of  the  mustard  re- 
maining in  the  seed.     See  Sinapis. 

O'leum  su'ccini.  Oleum  s^uccini  rec~ 
HJicatum.  "  Put  amber  in  an  alembic,  and 
with  the  heat  of  a  sand-bath,  gradually  in- 
creased, distil  over  an  acid  liquor,  an  oil, 
and  a  salt  contaminated  with  oil.  Then 
redistil  the  oil  a  second  and  a  third  time." 
Oil  of  amber  is  mostly  used  externally,  as  a 
stimulating  application  to  paralytic  limbs,  ov 
those  aff"ected  with  cramp  and  rheumatism. 
Hooping-cough,  and  other  convulsive  dis- 
eases are  said  to  be  relieved  also  by  rubbing 
the  spine  with  this  oil. 

O'leum  sulphura'tum.  Formerly  call- 
ed Balsamum  sulphy-ris  simplex.  Sulphura- 
ted oil.  "  Take  of  washed  sulphur,  two  oun- 
ces ;  olive  oil,  a  pint.  Having  heated  the  oil 
in  a  very  large  iron  pot,  add  the  sulphur  gra- 
dually, and  stir  the  mixture  after  each  addi- 
tion until  they  have  united."    This,  whi-ch 


S30 


OME 


■aras  formerly  called  simple  balsam  of  sul- 
phur, is  an  acrid  stimulating  preparation, 
and  much  praised  by  some  iu  the  cure  of 
coughs,  and  other  phthisical  complaints. 

O'letjm  sy'ei^.  a  fragrant  essential  oil, 
obtained  by  distillation  from  the  balm  of 
Giiead  plant.  See  Dracocephalum  molda- 
viea. 

O'leum  templi'kttm.  Oleum  femplinum 
wrwm.  A  terebinthinate  oil  obtained  from 
the  fresh  cones  of  the  Pinv.s  abies,  of  Lin- 
nseus. 

O'lefm  te'rrje.     See  Petroleum. 

O'letim  terebi'nthin^  rectifica'- 
TT7M.  "Take  of  oil  of  turpentine,  a  pint ; 
water,  four  pints.  Distil  over  the  oil."  Sti- 
mulant, diuretic,  and  sudorific  virtues  are 
attributed  to  this  preparation,  in  the  dose  of 
from  ten  drops  to  tvsrenty,  which  are  given  in 
rheumatic  pains  of  the  chronic  kind,  especial- 
ly sciatica.  Its  chief  use  internally,  however, 
is  as  an  anthelmintic  and  styptic.  Uterine, 
pulmonic,  gastric,  intestinal,  and  other  hae- 
morrhages, when  passive,  are  more  effectu- 
ally relieved  by  its  exhibition  tlian  by  any 
other  medicine.  Externally  it  is  appHed, 
mixed  with  ointments,  and  other  applica- 
tions, to  bruises,  sprains,  rheumatic  pains, 
indolent  ulcers,  burns,  and  scalds. 

O'leijm  vi'ni.  Stimulant  and  anodyne 
in  the  dose  of  from  one  to  four  drops. 

O'leijm  vitri'oli.  See  Sulphuric  acid. 

OLFACTORY  NERVES.  (./Verri  ol- 
iactorii ;  from  olfaclus,  the  sense  of  smell- 
ing.) The  first  pair  of  nerves  are  so  termed, 
because  they  are  the  organs  of  smelling. 
They  arise  from  the  corpora  striata,  perfo- 
rate the  ethmoid  bone,  and  are  distributed 
very  numerously  on  the  pituitary  membrane 
of  the  nose. 

OLl'BANUM.  (From  lebona,  Chal.) 
See  Juniperus  lycia. 

Oligotro'phia.  (From  oxtyog,  small, 
and  rfi<pa),  to  nourish.)  Deficient  nou- 
rishment. 

Ousthe'ma.  (From  oxKrQaivoe,  to  fall 
out.)     A  luxation. 

Oli'va.     See  Olea. 

9!}''''-         I  See  Olea. 

Olive-tree,    y 

Olive,  spurge.  See  Daphne  mezereum. 
''"  Oliva'rius.  (From  oliva,  the  olive.) 
Olivifonnis.  Resembling  the  olive ;  ap- 
plied to  two  eminences  on  the  lower  part 
of  the  medulla  oblongata,  called  corpora 
olivaria. 

Olophlt'ctis.  (From  o\oc,  whole,  and 
9Au»TK,  a  pustule.)  A  small  hot  eruption, 
covering  the  whole  body ;  when  partial,  it 
is  called  phylctsena. 

Olusa'tPvUM.  (Id  est  olus  atrum,  the 
black  herb,  from  its  black  leaves.)  Lo- 
vage. 

Oma'gra.  (From  u>uts,  the  shoulder; 
:iad  c-^/Ja,  a  seizure.)  The  gout  in  the 
shoulder. 

OMENTITIS ■  (Omentitis ;        from 


OME 

omentum,  the  caul.)  Inflammation  of  the 
omentum,  a  species  of  peritonitis. 

OME'NTUM.  (From  omen,  a  guess; 
so  called  because  the  soothsayers  prophe- 
sied from  an  inspection  of  tliis  part.)  Epip' 
loon.  The  caul.  An  adipose  membranous 
viscus  of  the  abdomen,  that  is  attached  to 
the  stomach,  and  lies  on  the  anterior  surface 
of  the  intestines.  It  is  thin  and  easily  torn, 
being  formed  of  a  duplicature  of  the  perito- 
neum, with  more  or  less  of  fat  interposed. 
It  is  distinguished  into  the  great  omentum. 
and  the  little  omentum. 

The  omentum  majus,  which  is  also  termed 
omentum gasfrocolicum,  arises  from  the  whole 
of  the  great  curvature  of  the  stomach,  and 
even  as  far  as  the  spleen,  from  whence  it 
descends  loosely  behind  the  abdominal  pa- 
rietes,  and  over  the  intestines  to  the  navel, 
and  sometimes  into  the  pelvis.  Having 
descended  thus  far,  its  inferior  margin  turns 
inwards  and  ascends  again,  and  is  fastened 
to  the  colon  and  the  spleen,  where  its  vessels 
enter. 

The  omentum  minus,  or  omentum  hepita- 
co-gastricum,  arises  posteriorly  from  the 
transverse  fissure  of  the  liver.  It  is  com- 
posed of  a  dupUcature  of  peritoneum,  passes 
over  the  duodenum,  and  small  lobe  of  the 
liver  ;  it  also  passes  by  the  lobulus  spigelii 
and  pancreas,  proceeds  into  the  colon  and 
small  curvature  of  the  stomach,  and  is  im- 
planted ligamentous  into  the  oesophagus. 
It  is  in  this  omentum  that  Winslow  disco- 
vered a  natural  opening,  which  goes  by  his 
name.  If  air  be  blown  in  at  the  foramen 
of  Winslow,  which  is  always  found  behind 
the  lobulus  spigelii,  between  the  right  side 
of  the  liver  and  hepatic  vessels,  the  vena 
portarum  and  duodenum,  the  cavity  of  the 
omentum,  and  all  its  sacs  may  be  dis- 
tended. 

The  omentum  is  always  double,  and  be- 
tween its  lamellte  closely  connected  by  very 
tender  cellular  substance,  the  vessels  are 
distributed  and  the  fat  collected.  Where 
the  top  of  the  right  kidney,  and  the  lobulus 
spigelii  of  tlie  liver,  with  the  subjacent 
large  vessels,  form  an  angle  with  the  duo- 
denum, there  the  external  membrane  of  the 
colon,  which  comes  from  the  peritoneum 
joining  with  the  membrane  of  the  duode- 
num, which  also  arises  immediately  from 
the  peritoneum  lying  upon  the  kidney,  en- 
ters the  back  into  the  transverse  fissure  of 
the  liver,  for  a  considerable  space,  is  conti- 
nuous with  its  external  coat,  contains  the 
gall-bladder,  supports  the  hepatic  vessels, 
and  is  very  yellow  and  slippery.  Behind 
this  membranous  production,  betwixt  the 
right  lobe  of  the  liver,  hepatic  vessels,  vena 
portarum,  biliary  ducts,  aorta,  and  adjacent 
duodenum,  there  is  the  natural  opening 
just  mentioned,  by  which  air  may  be  blown 
extensively  into  all  the  cavity  of  the  omen- 
tum. From  thence,  in  a  course  continuous 
with  this  membrane  from  the  pylorus  and 


OME 


OJI© 


o3i 


tiie  smEdier  curvature  of  the  stomach,  the 
external  membrane  of  the  liver  joins  in  such 
a  manner,  with  that  of  the  stomach,  that  the 
thin  membrane  of  the  liver  is  continued  out 
of  the  fossa  of  the  venal  duct,  across  the  lit- 
tle lobe  into  the  stomach  stretched  before 
the  lobe  and  before  the  pancreas.  This 
little  omentum,  or  omentum  hepaiico-gastri- 
cum,  when  inflated,  resembles  a  cone,  and 
gradually  becoming  harder  and  emaciated, 
it  changes  into  a  true  ligament,  by  which 
th«  (Esophagus  is  connected  to  the  dia- 
phragm. But  the  larger  omentum,  the 
omentum  gaslrocolicum,  is  of  a  much  greater 
extent.  It  begins  at  the  first  accession  of 
the  right  gastro-epiploic  artery  to  the  sto- 
mach, being  continuedtherefrom  the  upper 
plate  of  the  transverse  mesocolon  ;  and  then 
from  the  whole  great  curve  of  the  stomach, 
as  far  as  the  spleen,  and  also  from  the  right 
convex  end  of  the  stomach  towards  the 
spleen,  until  it  also  terminates  in  a  ligament 
that  ties  tlie  upper  and  back  part  of  the 
spleen  to  the  stomach  ;  this  is  the  anterior 
lamina.  Being  continued  downward,  some- 
times to  the  navel,  sometimes  to  the  pelvis, 
it  hangs  before  the  intestines,  and  behind 
the  muscles  of  the  abdomen,  until  its  lower 
edge  being  reflected  upon  itself,  ascends, 
leaving  an  intermediate  vacuity  between  it 
and  the  anterior  lamina,  and  is  continued  to 
a  very  great  extent,  into  the  external  mem- 
brane of  the  transverse  colon,  and  lastly, 
into  the  sinus  of  the  spleen,  by  which  the 
large  blood-vessels  are  received,  and  it  ends 
finally  on  the  oesophagus,  under  the  dia- 
phragm. Behind  the  stomach,  and  before 
the  pancreas,  its  cavity  is  continuous  with 
that  of  the  smaller  omentum.  To  this  the 
omentum  colicum  is  connected,  which  arises 
farther  to  the  right  than  the  first  origin  of 
the  omentum  gastrocolicum  from  the  meso- 
colon, with  the  cavity  of  wliich  it  is  conti- 
nuous, but  produced  solely  from  the  colon 
and  its  external  membrane,  which  departs 
double  from  the  intestine.?  it  is  prolonged, 
and  terminates  by  a  conical  extremity, 
sometimes  of  longer,  sometimes  of  shorter 
extent,  above  the  intestinum  csecum.  For 
all  the  blood  which  returns  from  the  omen- 
tum and  mesocolon,  goes  into  the  vena  por- 
tarum,  and  by  that  into  the  liver  itself.  The 
omentum  gastrocolicum  is  furnished  with 
blood  from  each  of  the  gastro-epiploic  arte- 
ries, by  many  descending  articulated 
branches,  of  which  the  most  lateral  are  the 
longest,  and  the  lowest  anastomose  by  mi- 
nute twigs  with  those  of  the  colon .  It  also 
has  branches  from  the  splenic,  duodenal, 
and  adipose  arteries.  The  omentum  coli- 
cum has  its  arteries  from  the  colon,  as  also 
the  smaller  appendices,  and  also  from  the 
duodenal  and  right  epiploic.  The  arteries 
of  the  small  omentum  come  from  the  hepa- 
tics,  and  from  the  right  and  left  coronaries. 
The  omentum  being  fat  and  indolent,  has 
very  small  nerves.      Thev  arise  from  the 


nerves  ol  the  eighth  pair,  both  in  the  greater 
and  lesser  curvatures  of  the  stomach.  The 
arteries  of  the  mesentery  are  in  general  the 
same  with  those  which  go  to  the  intestine, 
and  of  which  the  smaller  branches  remain 
in  the  glands  and  fat  of  the  mesentery.  Va- 
rious small  accessory  arteries  go  to  both 
mesocolons,  from  the  intercostals,  sperma- 
tics,  lumbars,  and  capsular,  to  the  trans- 
verse portion  from  the  splenic  artery,  and 
pancreato-duodenalis,  and  to  the  left  meso- 
colon, from  the  branches  of  the  aorta  going 
to  the  lumbar  glands.  The  veins  of  the 
omentum  in  general  accompany  the  arte- 
ries, and  unite  into  similar  trunks ;'those  of 
the  left  part  of  the  gastrocolic  omentum 
into  the  splenic,  and  also  those  of  the  hepa- 
ticogaslric,  which  likewise  sends  its  blood 
to  the  trunk  of  the  vena  portarum ;  those 
from  the  larger  and  right  part  of  the  gastro- 
colic omentum,  from  the  omentum  colicum, 
and  from  the  appendices  epiploicas  into  the 
mesenteric  trunk.  All  the  veins  of  the 
mesentery  meet  together  and  end  in  the 
vena  portarum,  being  collected  first  into  two 
large  branches,  of  which  the  one,  the  me- 
senteric, receives  the  gastro-epiploic  vein, 
the  colicse  medise,  the  iliocolica,  and  sdl 
those  of  the  small  intestines,  as  far  as  thB 
duodenum ;  the  other,  v/hich  going  trans- 
versely, inserts  itself  into  the  former,  above 
the  origin  of  the  duodenum,  carries  back 
the  blood  of  the  left  gastric  veins,  and  those 
of  the  rectum,  except  the  lowermost,  which 
belongs  partly  to  those  of  the  bladder  and 
partly  to  the  hypogastric  branches  of  the 
pelvis.  The  vein  which  is  called  haemor- 
rhoidalis  interna  is  sometimes  inserted  ra- 
ther into  the  splenic  than  into  the  mesen- 
teric vein.  Has  the  omentum  also  lympha- 
tic vessels  ?  Certainly  there  are  conglobate 
glands,  both  in  the  little  omentum  and  in 
the  gastro- colicum  ;  and  antient  anatomists 
have  observed  pellucid  vessels  in  the  omen- 
tum ;  and  a  modern  has  described  them  for 
lacteals  of  the  stomach. 

Omentum  colicum.     See  Omentum. 

Ome'ivtum  gastro-co'licum.  See 
Omentum. 

Omentum  hepatico-ga'stricum.  See 
Omentum. 

OMO.  Names  compounded  with  this 
word  belong  to  muscles  which  are  attached 
to  the  scapida  ;  from  a>f/.os,  the  shoulder. 

Omoco'tyle.  (From  ley.o;,  the  shoulder, 
and  KOTv\yi,  a  cavity.)  The  cavity  in  the 
extremity  of  the  neck  of  the  scapnla,  in 
which  the  head  of  the  humerus  is  articu- 
lated. 

OMO-HYOIDE'US.  Coraco  hyoideus. 
of  Albinus  and  Douglas,  Scapula  hyodien, 
of  Dumas.  A  muscle  situated  between  the 
OS  hj'oides  and  shoulder,  that  pulls  the  os 
hyoides  obliquely  downwards.  It  arises 
broad,  thin,  and  fleshy,  from  the  superior 
costa  of  the  scapula,  near  the  semilunar 
notch,   and  from    the  ligament  that  run? 


63S 


ONE 


ONO 


across  it ;  thence  ascending  obliquely,  it  be- 
comes tendinous  below  the  sternocleido- 
mastoideus,  and  growing  fleshy  again,  is  in- 
serted into  the  base  of  the  os  hyoides. 

OMOPLA'TA.  (From  a/^oc,  the 
shoulder,  and  ttkol'tv;,  broad.)  See  Sca- 
pula. 

Omoprato-htoide'us.  The  same  as 
Omohyoideus. 

Omo'tocos.  (From  ecjutos,  crude  and 
^urce,  to  bring  foi'th.)     A  miscarriage. 

Omo'tribes.  (From  a/^oc,  crude,  and 
Tpt^ce,  to  bruise.)  Oil  expressed  from  un- 
yipe  olives. 

Ompha'cincm.  (From  o/x^ctKiov,  the 
juice  of  unripe  grapes.)  Oil  expressed  from 
unripe  olives. 

Ompha'cion.  Omphacium.  (From  oju.- 
9*8,0?,  an  unripe  grape.)  The  juice  of 
unripe  grapes  ;  and  by  some  applied  to  that 
of  wild  apples,  or  crabs,  commonly  called 
Werjuice. 

Omfhaci'tis.  (From  o^x^clkoc,  an  un- 
yipe  grape,  because  it  resembles  an  unripe 
grape.)  A  small  kind  of  gall ;  an  excres- 
cence from  the  oak. 

Omphaco'meli.  (From  o/ji.<pa.icoc,  an 
unripe  grape,  and  /uixi,  honey.)  A  sort  of 
oxymel  made  of  the  juice  of  unripe  grapes 
and  honey. 

OMPHAiiOCA'RPUS.  (From  c/mtpttMc,  the 
jiavel,  and  xapTrcc,  fruit;  so  called  because 
its  fruit  resembles  a  navel.)  Cleavers  ;  hay- 
viff. 

OMPHALOCE'LE.  (From  o^<p«xoc, 
tlie  navel,  and  k>ik>i,  a  tumour.)  An  um- 
bilical hernia.     See  Hernia. 

Omphalo'des.  (From  ofA<pa.Kot,  a  navel, 
and  siiTflc,  resemblance:  so  named  because 
the  calyx  is  excavated  in  tlie  middle  like  the 
human  navel.)     A  plant  resembling  borage. 

Omphaloma'ntia.  (From  cfj.ipa.KoQ,  the 
aavel,  and  fxaLvrivee,  to  prophesy.)  The 
foolish  vaticination  of  midwives,  who  pre- 
tend to  foretell  the  number  of  the  future  off- 
spring from  the  number  of  knots  in  the 
navel. 

OMPHALOS.  (From  o^<f)/sx/o-jia,  to 
roll  up.)     The  navel. 

OMPHALOTO'MIA.  (From  o^cpaAoc, 
the  navel,  and  nfMcc,  to  cut.)  The  separa- 
tion of  the  navel-string. 

Oka'gra.  (From  ovuypcg,  the  wild  ass.) 
An  American  plant ;  so  called  because  it  is 
said  to  tame  wild  beasts.  Also  a  name  for 
the  rheumatism  in  the  elbow. 

ONEIRODY'NIA.  (From  cvupov,  a 
dream,  and  o<ft/v«,  anxiety.)  Disturbed 
imagination  during  sleep.  A  genus  of 
disease  in  the  class,  Jfeuroses,  and  order, 
VesanicE,  of  CuUen,  containing  two  species, 

1.  Oneirodynia  activa,  wsdking  in  the 
sleep. 

2.  Oneirodynia  gravans,  the  incubus,  or 
mght-mare.     See  J^ight-mare. 

Oneiro'gmos.  (From  oviipseTloe,  to 
dream.)     Venereal  dreams. 


Onbiro'gowos.  (From  cvupcc,  a  dream, 
and  yov>i,  the  seed.)  So  the  Greeks  call  an 
occasional  emission  of  the  semen  in  sleep, 
when  it  only  happens  rarely. 

Onion.     See  Allium  cepa. 

Onion,  sea.     See  Scilla. 

O'nis.  (From  ovo;,  an  ass.)  The  dung 
of  an  ass.  It  was  in  repute  with  Hippo- 
crates. 

Oni'sctts.  (From  ovo?,  an  ass;  so  called 
because,  like  the  ass,  it  requires  much  bea- 
ting before  it  Li  useful.)  The  stock-fish.  Also 
the  slow  worm. 

Oni'scus  ase'llus.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  woodlouse.  Millepedes.  Mil- 
lepedm.  These  insects,  though  they  obtain  a 
place  in  the  pharmscopoeias,  are  very  seldom 
used  medicinally  in  this  country ;  they  ap- 
pear to  act  as  stimulants  and  slight  diuretics, 
and  for  this  purpose  they  ought  to  be  admi- 
nistered in  a  much  greater  dose  than  is 
usually  prescribed.  The  expressed  juice  of 
forty  or  fifty  living  millepedes,  given  in  a  mild 
drink,  has  been  said  to  cure  very  obstinate 
jaundices. 

Oni'tis.  (From  evoc,  an  ass,  because 
asses  covet  it.)     The  origanum  plant. 

Onobrt'chis.  (From  ovo?,  an  ass,  and 
/ipv^a,  to  bray ;  so  called,  according  to 
Blanchard,  because  the  smell  or  taste  makes 
asses  bray.)  Holy  hay ;  saintfoin  ;  cocksy- 
head  vetch. 

ONO'NIS.  (From  ovo?,  an  ass,  because 
it  interrupts  asses  when  at  plough.)  1.  The 
name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the  Linnaeau 
system.  Class,  Diudeljthia.  Order,  De- 
candria. 

2.  The  pharmacopoeial  name  of  the  rest 
harrow. 

Ono'nis  arve'wsis.   See  Ononis  spinosa, 

Ono'wis  spino'sa.  The  systematic  name 
of  the  rest  harrow.  Resta  bovis.  A  rresia 
bovis.  Remora  aratri.  The  roots  of  this 
plant  have  a  faint  unpleasant  smell,  and  a 
sweetish,  bitterish,  somewhat  nauseous  taste. 
Their  active  matter  is  confined  to  tlie  corti- 
cal part,  which  has  been  sometimes  given  ia 
powder,  or  other  forms,  as  an  aperient  and 
diuretic. 

ONOPO'RDIUM.  (OvoiTo;<rov;  from  ovo?, 
an  ass,  and  Tnp^ce,  to  break  wind  ;  so  named 
from  its  being  much  coveted  by  asses,  and 
from  tlie  noise  it  makes  upon  pressure.)  The 
name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the  Linnaeaa 
system.  Class,  Syngenesia.  Order,  Poly- 
ganiia  wqualis. 

Omopo'rdium  ACA'NTHruM.  The  sys- 
tematic name  of  the  cottoja-thistle.  Car' 
duus  iomeniosus.  The  plant  distinguished 
by  this  name  in  the  pharmacopoeias,  is  the 
Onopordimn  aeanthium  ;  calycibus  squamo- 
sis;  squamis  patentibus;  foliis  ovato-obtongis, 
sinuaiis,  of  Linnseus.  Its  expressed  juice 
has  been  recommended  as  a  cure  for  cancer, 
either  applied  by  moistening  lint  with  it,  or 
mixing  some  simple  farinaceous  substance, 
?o  as  to  form  a  poultice,  vt^hich  should  be 


OPH 


OPH 


632 


in  contact  with  the  disease,  and  renewed 
twice  a  day. 

Ono'shia  echioi'des.  The  systematic 
aame  of  the  plant  whose  root  is  called  a7i- 
chusa  lutea  in  some  pharmacopoeias.  It  is 
supposed  to  possess  emmenagogue  virtues. 

Ony'chia.  (Fiom  ovj^,  the  nail.)  A 
whitlow  at  the  side  of  the  finger  nail 

O'NYX.  0»«/|.  Unguis.  An  abscess, 
or  collection  of  pus  between  the  lamellae  of 
the  cornea ;  so  called  from  its  resemblance 
to  the  stone  called  onyx.  The  diagnostic 
signs  are,  a  white  spot  or  speck,  prominent, 
soft,  and  fluctuating.     The  species  are  : 

3.  Onyx  swperficialis,  arising  from  in- 
flammation, not  dangerous,  for  it  vanishes 
when  the  inflammation  is  resolved  by  the 
use  of  astringent  collyria. 

2.  Onyx  profundus,  or  a  deep  abscess, 
which  is  deeper  seated  between  the  lamellae 
of  the  cornea,  sometimes  breaking  inter- 
nally, and  forming  an  iiypopium  :  when  it 
opens  externally  it  leaves  a  fistula  upon  the 
cornea ;  whenever  the  pus  is  exsiccated, 
•4;here  remains  a  leucoma. 

Ooei'des.  (From  uoii,  an  egg,  and  e/Joy, 
a  likeness.)  An  epithet  for  the  aqueous 
humour  of  the  eye. 

Ophioglossoi'des.  (From  oipioyXdffcroy, 
ophioglossum,  and  e/So;,  a  likeness.)  A 
fungus  resembling  the  adder's  tongue. 

OPHIOGLO'SSUM.  (From  eifui,  a 
serpent,  and  yXoxraa,,  a  tongue ;  so  called 
from  the  resemblance  of  its  fruit.)  The 
name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the  Linnsean 
system.  Class,  Cryptogamia.  Order,  Filices. 
Adder's  tongue. 

OPHIORRHI'ZA.  (From  ocpt;,  a 
serpent,  and  pt^a,  a  root,  because  the  plant, 
says  Hermann,  is  regarded  in  Ceylon,  as  a 
grand  specific  for  the  bite  of  the  naja  or 
ribband  snake.)  The  name  of  a  genus  of 
plants.  Class,  Pentandria.  Order,  Mo- 
.nogynia. 

Ophiorrhi'za  md'ngos.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  plant  whose  root  is  called  radix 
serpentum  in  the  pharmacopoeias.  Mungos 
radix.  This  bitter  root  of  the  plant  Opliior- 
rhiza  mungos,  of  Linnseus,  is  much  esteemed 
in  Java,  Sumatra,  8ic.  as  preventing  the 
effects  which  usually  follow  the  bite  of  the 
naja,  a  venomous  serpent,  with  which  view 
it  is  eaten  by  them.  It  is  also  said  to  be 
exhibited  medicinally  in  the  cure  of  intes- 
tinal worms. 

Ophiosco'eodon.  (From  o(pit,  a  serpent, 
and  traofolov,  garlic,  so  named  because  it 
is  spotted  like  a  serpent.)  Broad-leaved 
garlic. 

Ophiosta'phylum.  (From  o(pi;,  a  ser- 
pent, and  s'a(piiX^,  a  berry,  so  called  because 
serpents  feed  upon  its  berries.)  White 
bryony.     See  Bryonia. 

OPHIO'XYLUM.  From  op?,  and 
|uXo)/,  because  its  root  spreads  in  a  zigzag 
manner,  like    the    twisting    of  a  serpent.) 


The  nanie  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnaean  system.  Class,  Pentandria.  Or- 
der, Montgynia.     Serpentine-wood  plant. 

Ophio'xylum  serpenti'num.  The  sys- 
tematic name  of  the  tree  whose  wood  is 
termed  lignum  serpentum.  The  naUire  of 
this  voot  does  not  appear  to  be  yet  ascer- 
tained. It  is  the  produce  of  the  Ophioxylum 
serpentinum,  of  Linnseus :  by  whom  it  is 
.<;aid  to  be  very  bitter.  In  the  cure  of  the 
bite  of  venomous  serpents  and  malignant 
diseases  it  is  said  to  be  efficacious. 

O'PHRYS.  (0(ppvi.)  The  lowest  part  of 
the  forehead,  where  the  eyebrows  grovic. 
Also  an  herb  so  called  because  its  juice 
was  used  to  make  the  hair  of  the  eyebrows 
black. 

OPHTHA'LMIA.  (From  o^^aX^a?, 
the  eye.)  Ophthalmitis.  An  inflammation 
of  the  membranes  of  the  eye,  or  of  the 
whole  bulb  of  the  eye.  The  symptoms  which 
characterize  this  disease  are  a  preternatural 
redness  of  the  tunica  conjunctiva,  owing 
to  a  turgescence  of  its  blood  vessels ;  paia 
and  heat  over  the  whole  surface  of  the  eye, 
often  attended  with  a  sensation  of  some 
extraneous  body  between  the  eye  and  eye- 
lid and  a  plentiful  effusion  of  tears.  All 
these  symptoms  are  commonly  increased 
by  motion  of  the  eye,  or  its  coverings,  and 
likewise  by  exposure  to  light.  We  judge 
of  the  depth  of  the  inflammation  by  the 
degree  of  pain  produced  by  light  thrown 
upon  the  eye.  When  the  pain  produced 
by  light  is  considerable,  we  have  much  rea- 
son to  imagine  that  the  parts  at  the  bottom 
of  the  eye,  and  especially  the  retina,  are 
chiefly  affected,  and,  vice  versa,  when  the 
pain  is  not  much  increased  by  this  exfk)sure, 
we  conclude  with  great  probability  that  the 
inflammation  is  confined  perhaps  entirely  to 
the  external  covering  of  the  eye.  In  super- 
ficial affections  of  this  kind  too  the  symp- 
toms are  in  general  local ;  but,  whenever 
the  inflammation  is  deep-seated,  it  is  at- 
tended with  severe  shooting  pains  through 
the  head,  and  fever  to  a  greater  or  less  de- 
gree commonly  takes  place.  During  the 
whole  course  of  the  disease  there  is  for  the 
most  part  a  very  plentiful  flow  of  tears, 
which  frequently  become  so  hot  and  acrid  as 
to  excoriate  the  neighbouring  parts,  but  it 
often  happens  after  the  disease  has  been  of 
some  duration,  that  together  with  the  tears  a 
considerable  quantity  of  a  yellow  purulent- 
like  matter  is  discharged,  and  when  the 
inflammation  has  either  spread  to  the  eye- 
lids, or  has  been  seated  there  from  the  be- 
ginning, as  soon  as  the  tarsi  become  af- 
fected a  discharge  takes  place  of  a  viscid 
glutinous  kind  of  matter,  which  greatly  adds 
to  the  patient's  distress,  as  it  tends  to  increase 
the  inflammation  by  cementing  the  eyelids 
so  firmly  together  as  to  render  it  extremely 
difficult  to  separate  them. 

Ophthalmia  is  divided  into  externalj  when 
80 


t634 


OPH 


OPI 


the  inflammation  is  superficial,  aud  internal, 
when  the  inflammation  is  deep-seated,  and 
the  globe  of  the  eye  is  much  affected. 

In  severe  ophthalmia  two  distinct  stages 
are  commonly  observable ;  the  first  is  at- 
tended with  a  great  deal  of  heat  and  pain 
in  the  eye,  and  considerable  febrile  disorder; 
the  second  is  comparatively  a  chronic  affec- 
tion without  pain  and  fever.  The  eye  is 
merely  weakened,  moister  than  in  the  healthy 
state,  and  more  or  less  red. 

Ophthalmia  may  be  induced  by  a  variety 
of  exciting  causes  such  as  operate  in  pro- 
ducixig  inflammation  in  other  situations.  A 
severe  cold  in  which  the  eyes  are  affected  at 
the  same  time  with  the  pituitary  cavities, 
fauces,  and  trachea ;  change  of  weather ; 
sudden  transition  from  heat  to  cold;  the 
prevalence  of  cold  winds  ;  residence  in  damp 
or  sandy  countries,  in  the  hot  season ;  ex- 
posure of  the  eyes  to  the  vivid  rays  of  the 
sun  ;  are  causes  usually  enumerated  ;  and 
considering  these,  it  does  not  seem  extra- 
ordinary that  ophthalmia  should  often  make 
its  appearance  as  an  epidemic,  and  afflict 
persons  of  every  age  and  sex.  Besides 
these  exciting  causes,  writers  also  generally 
mention  the  suppression  of  some  habitual 
discharge,  as  of  the  menses,  bleedings  from 
the  nose,  from  haemorrhoids,  &ic.  Besides 
■which,  inflammation  of  the  eyes  may  be 
occasioned  by  the  venereal  and  scrophulous 
virus. 

OPHTHA'LMIC  GANGLION.  Gan- 
glion opidlialmicum.  Lenticular  ganglion. 
This  ganglion  is  formed  in  the  orbit,  by  the 
union  of  a  branch  of  the  third  or  fourth 
pair  with  the  first  branch  of  the  fifth  pair  of 
nerves.  "^ 

OPHTHALMIC  NERVE.  JVervus 
ophthalmicus.  Orbital  nerve.  The  first 
branch  of  the  ganglion  or  expansion  of  the 
fifth  pair  of  nerves.  It  is  from  this  nerve 
that  a  branch  is  given  off,  to  form,  with  a 
branch  of  the  sixth,  the  great  intercostal 
nerve. 

Ophtha'lmici  exte'kni.  See  Motores 
oeulorum. 

OPHTHALMODY'NIA.  (From 
t^ffaXftos,  an  eye,  and  aJt/vw,  pain.)  A  vehe- 
ment pain  in  the  eye,  without,  or  with  very 
little  redness.  The  sensation  of  pain  is 
Tarious,  as  itching,  burning,  or  as  if  gravel 
were  between  the  globe  of  the  eye  and  lids. 
The  species  are : 

1.  Ophthalmodi/nia  rheumatica,  which  is 
a  pain  in  the  muscular  expansions  of  the 
globe  of  the  eye,  without  redness  in  the 
albuginea.  The  rheumatic  inflammation  is 
serous,  and  rarely  produces  redness. 

2.  Ophtlwlmodynia  periodica,  is  a  periodi- 
cal pain  in  the  eye,  without  redness. 

3-  Ophthalmodynia  spasmodica,  is  a  press- 
ing pain  in  the  bulb  of  the  eye,  arising  from 
spasmodic  contractions  of  the  muscles  of 
the  eye,  in  nervous,  hysteric,  and  hypochon- 


driac persons.    It  is  observed  to  terminate 
by  a  flow  of  tears. 

4.  Opiithalmodynia  from  an  internal  in- 
flammalion  of  the  eye.  In  this  disorder, 
there  is  a  pain  and  sensation  as  if  the  globe 
was  pressed  out  of  the  orbit. 

5.  Ophthalmodynia  hydropthalmica.  After 
a  great  pain  in  the  inferior  part  of  the  os 
frontis,  the  sight  is  obscured,  the  pupil  is 
dilated,  and  the  bulb  of  the  eye  appears 
larger,  pressing  on  the  lid.  This  species  is 
likewise  perceived  from  an  incipient  hydrop- 
thalmia  of  the  vitreous  humour. 

6.  Ophthalmodynia  arenosa,  is  an  itching 
and  sensation  of  pain  in  the  eye,  as  if  sand 
or  gravel  were  lodged  between  the  globe 
and  lid. 

7.  Ophthalmodynia  symptomatica,  which, 
is  a  s^'mptom  of  some  other  eye-disease, 
and  is  to  be  cured  by  removing  the  exciting 
cause. 

8.  Ophthalmodynia  cancrosa,  which  arises 
from  cancerous  acrimony  deposited  in  the 
eye,  and  is  rately  curable 

Ophthalmopo'nia.  (From  e(pieiX.fios, 
the  eye,  and  sroita*,  to  labour.)  An  intense 
pain  in  the  eye,  whence  the  light  is  in- 
tolerable. 

OPHTHALMOPTO'SIS.  (From 
e(p6K,Xfi.tif,  an  eye,  and  ifluan,  a  fall.)  A  fall- 
ing down  of  the  globe  of  the  eye  on  the 
cheek,  caothus,  or  upwards,  the  globe  itself 
being  scarce  altered  in  magnitude.  The 
cause  is  a  relaxation  of  the  muscles,  and 
ligamentous  expansions  of  the  globe  of  the 
eye.     The  species  are  : 

1.  Ophthalmoptosis  violenta,  which  is  ge- 
nerated by  a  violent  contusion  or  strong 
stroke,  as  happens  sometimes  in  boxing. 
The  eye  falls  out  of  the  socket  on  the  cheek 
or  canthus  of  the  eye,  and  from  the  elonga- 
tion and  extension  of  the  optic  nerve  occa- 
sions immediate  blmdness. 

2.  Ophthalmoptosis,  from  a  tumour  within 
the  orbit  An  exostosis,  toph,  abscess,  encyst- 
ed tumours,  as,  atheroma,  hygroma ;  or  scir- 
rhus,  forming  within  the  orbit,  or  induration 
of  the  orbital  adeps,  may  throw  the  bulb  of 
the  eye  out  of  the  socket  upwards,  down- 
wards, or  towards  either  canthus. 

3.  Ophthalmoptosis  paralytica,  or  the 
paralytic  ophthalmoptosis,  which  arises  from 
a  palsy  of  the  recti  muscles,  whence  a 
stronger  power  in  the  oblique  muscles  of 
the  bulb. 

4.  Ophthalmoptosis  staphylomatica,  when 
the  staphyloma  depresses  the  inferior  eyelid 
and  extends  on  the  cheek. 

OPIATE.  (Medicamentum  opiatum  ; 
from  the  effects  being  like  that  of  opium.) 
A  medicine  that  procures  sleep,  &.c.  See 
Anodynes. 

O'pioN.     {Otiov.)     Opium. 

Opi'smus.  (From  i*ioi,  opium.)  An 
opiate  confection. 

Opt'sthe-^tar.     (From  o'sMiv,  backwards, 


OIL^ 


ORB 


635 


and  ^sva/!,  the  palm.)     The  back  part  of  the 
palm. 

Opisthocea'nium.  (From  c-jritrhv,  back- 
ward, and  xpaviof,  the  head.)  The  occiput, 
or  hinder  part  of  the  head. 

Opisthocypho'sis.  (From  dnsht,  back- 
ward, and  Ku<piuiri$,  a  gibbosity.)  A  curved 
spine. 

OPISTHO'TOISOS.  (From  cmirhv, 
backwards,  and  Ts/ys),  to  draw.)  A  tixed 
spasm  of  several  muscles,  so  as  to  keep  the 
body  in  a  fixed  position,  and  bent  back- 
wards. Cullen  considers  it  as  a  variety  of 
tetanus.     See  Tetanus. 

O'PIUM.  (Probably  from  o-voi,  juice, 
or  from  opi,  Arab.)  The  inspissated  juice 
of  the  white  poppy.  See  Papaver  somni- 
ferum. 

Opoba'lsamum.  From  btos,  juice,  and 
CaX/rafiiv,  balsam.)  See  Jlmyris  gilead- 
ensii. 

Opoca'lpason.  (From  uirac,  juice,  and 
xmXTag-of,  a  tree  of  that  name.)  Opocarpason. 
The  juice  of  a  tree  called  Carpasus.  It  re- 
sembles myrrh,  but  is  poisonous. 

Opodeoce'le.  a  rupture  through  the  fo- 
ramen ischii,  or  into  the  labia  pudendi. 

OPODELDOC.  A  term  of  no  mean- 
ing, frequently  mentioned  by  Paracelsus. 
Formerly  it  signified  a  plaster  for  all  exter- 
nal injuries,  but  now  is  confined  to  a  caift- 
phorated  soap  liniment. 

OPO'PATnAX.  (From  o'^d;,  juice,  and 
fTxva^,  the  panacea.)  See  Pastinaca  opopa- 
nax. 

Opo'pia.  (From  c^rofiat,  to  see.)  The 
bones   of  the  eyes. 

Opo'ri-ce.  (From  oTapa.,  autumnal  fruits.) 
A  conserve  made  of  ripe  fruits. 

Opila'tio.  (From  oppilo,  to  shut  up.) 
Oppilalion  is  a  close  kind  of  obstruction ; 
for,  according  to  Khodius,  it  signifies,  not 
only  to  shut  out,  but  also  to  fill. 

Oppilati'va.  (From  oppilo,  to  shut  up.) 
Medicines  or  substance  which  shut  up  the 
pores. 

Oppo'nens  po'llicis.  See  Flexor  ossis 
metacarpi  pollids. 

Oppre'ssio.  The  catalepsy,  or  any  pres- 
sure upon  the  brain. 

Opsi'gonos.  (From  o^i,  late,  and  yiiofx,ai, 
tX)  be  born.)  A  dens  sapientise,  or  late  cut 
tooth. 

OPTIC  NERVES.  {Nervi  oplici, 
from  orrjoft/xi,  to  see ;  because  they  are  the 
organs  of  sight.)  The  second  pair  of 
nerves  of  the  brain,  they  arise  from  the 
thalami  nervorum  opticorum,  perforate 
the  bulb  of  the  eye,  and  in  it  form  the 
retina. 

Opu'ntia.  (M  Opunte,  from  the  city  Opus, 
near  which  it  flourished.)     See  Cactus. 

Orache,  stinking.  See  Chenopodium  vul- 
varia. 

Orange.    See  Citrus  auranlium. 

Orange,  Seville.    See  Citrus  mcrantiym. 


Orange,  shaddock.  See  Shaddock, 
O  R  B  I  C  U  L  A'R  E  OS.  Orbicularis, 
shaped  like  a  ring,  from  orbiculus,  a  little 
ring.  Os  pisifdrme.  The  name  of  a  bone 
of  the  carpus.  Also  a  very  small  round 
bone,  not  larger  than  a  pinhead,  that  belongs 
to  the  internal  ear. 

ORBICULARIS  ORIS.  (Muscu- 
lus  orbicularis  oris,  from  orbiculus,  a  little 
ring;  so  called  from  its  shape.)  Sphincter 
labiorum,  of  Douglas,  semi  orbicularis,  of 
Winslow,  constrictor  oris,  of  Cowper,  and 
labial,  of  Dumas.  A  muscle  of  the  mouth, 
formed  in  a  great  measure  by  those  of 
the  lips :  the  fibres  of  the  superior  de- 
scending, those  of  the  inferior  ascending 
and  decussating  each  other  about  the  corner 
of  the  mouth,  they  run  along  the  lip  to  join 
those  of  the  opposite  side,  so  that  the  fleshy 
fibres  appear  to  surround  the  mouth  like  a 
sphincter  Its  use  is  to  shut  the  mouth,  by 
contracting  and  drawing  both  lips  together, 
and  to  counteract  all  the  muscles  that  assist 
in  opening  it. 

OKBICULA'RIS  PALPEBRA- 
RUM.  Orbicularis,  svil.  musculus.  Orbi- 
cularis palpebrarum  ciliaris,  of  authors,  and 
maxillij  palpebral,  of  Dumas.  A  muscle 
common  to  both  the  eyelids.  It  arises  by  a 
number  of  fleshy  fibres  from  the  outer  edge 
of  the  orbitar  process  of  the  superior  maxil- 
lary bone,  and  from  a  tendon  near  the  inner 
angle  of  the  eye ;  these  fibres  run  a  little 
downwards  and  outwards,  over  the  upper 
part  of  the  cheek,  below  the  orbit,  covering 
the  under  eyelid,  and  surround  the  external 
angle,  being  closely  connected  only  to  the 
skin  and  fat :  they  then  run  over  the  super- 
ciliary ridge  of  the  os  frontis,  towards  the 
inner  canthus,  where  they  mix  with  the 
fibres  of  the  occipito-frontalis  and  coitu- 
gator  supercilii :  then  covering  the  upper 
eyelid,  they  descend  to  the  inner  angle  op- 
posite to  their  inferior  origin,  and  firmly 
adhere  to  the  internal  angular  process  of  the 
os  frontis,  and  to  the  short  round  tendon 
which  serves  to  fix  the  pelpebrse  and  muscu- 
lar fibres  arising  from  it.  It  is  inserted  into 
the  nasal  process  of  the  superior  maxillary 
bone,  by  a  short  round  tendon,  covering 
the  anterior  and  upper  part  of  the  lachrymal 
sac,  which  tendon  can  be  easily  felt  at  the 
inner  canthus  of  the  eye.  The  use  of  this 
muscle  is  to  shut  the  eye,  by  drawing  both 
lids  together,  the  fibres  contracting  from 
the  outer  angle  towards  the  inner,  press 
the  eyeball,  squeeze  the  lachrymal  gland, 
and  convey  the  tears  towards  the  punct^ 
lachrymalia. 

Orbicula'ris  Palpeera'rum  ciha'ri.s. 
See  Orbicularis  palpebrarum. 

ORBIT.  Orbita.  The  two  cavities  un- 
der the  forehead,  in  which  the  eyes  are  situ- 
ated, are  termed  orbits.  The  angles  of  the 
orbits  ure  called  canthi.  Each  orbit  is  com- 
posed of  seven  bones,  viz.  the  frontai  nsuul- 


636 


6nc 


ORi 


lary,  jugal,  lachrymal,  ethmoid,  palatine, 
and  sphenoid.  The  use  of  this  bony  socket 
is  to  maintain  and  defend  the  organ  of  sight, 
and  its  adjacent  parts. 

O'rchea.  (From  e^x'^>  ^  testicle.)  Ga- 
len says  it  is  the  scrotum. 

O'RCHIS.     (From  ofiyeuai,  to  desiie.) 

1.  A  testicle. 

2.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnsean  system.  Class,  Gynandria.  Or- 
der, Diandria. 

O'rchis  bifo'lia.  The  systematic  name 
of  the  butterfly  orchis.     See  Orchis  mascula. 

O'echis  ma'scula.  The  systematic  name 
of  the  male  orchis.  Satyrion.  Dog's- 
stones.  Male  orchis.  Orchis  bulbis  indivisis, 
nectarii  labia  quadrilobo  erenidato,  cornu 
obtuso  petalis  dorsalibus  refiexis,  of  Linnaeus. 
The  root  has  a  place  in  the  Materia 
Medica  of  the  Edinburgh  pharmacopoeia, 
on  account  of  the  glutinous  slimy  juice 
which  it  contains.  The  root  of  the  orchis 
bifolia  is  also  collected.  Satyrion  root  has  a 
sweetish  taste,  a  faint  and  somewhat  miplea- 
sant  smell.  Its  mucilaginous  or  gelatinous 
cpiality  has  recommended  it  as  a  demulcent. 
Sctlep,  which  is  imported  herefrom  the  East, 
is  a  preparation  of  an  analogous  root,  which, 
considered  as  an  article  of  diet,  is  accounted 
extremely  nutritious,  as  containing  a  great 
quantity  of  farinaceous  matter  in  a  small 
bidk.  The  supposed  aphrodisiac  qualities 
of  this  root,  which  have  been  noticed  ever 
since  the  days  of  Dioscorides,  seem,  says 
Dr.  Woodville,  to  be  founded  on  the  fan- 
ciful doctrine  of  signatures,  thus  orchis, 
i.  e.  efxi'S,  testiculus,  habet  radices,  iustar 
testiculorum. 

O'kchis  mo'rio.  The  systematic  name 
of  the  orchis,  from  whose  root  the  salep  is 
made.  Sailep  is  a  fa.rina€eous  powder  im- 
ported from  Turkey.  It  may  be  obtained 
from  several  other  species  of  the  same  genus 
of  plants.  It  is  an  insipid  substance,  of 
which  a  small  quantity,  by  proper  manage- 
ment, converts  a  large  portion  of  water  into 
a  jelly,  the  nutritive  powers  of  v.hich  have 
been  greatly  overrated.  Salep  forms  a 
considerable  part  of  the  diet  of  the  inhabit- 
ants of  Turkey,  Persia,  and  Syria.  The 
method  of  preparing  salep  is  as  follows  : 
the  new  i-oot  is  to  be  washed  in  wetter,  and 
the  fine  brown  skin  which  covers  it  is  to 
be  separated  by  means  of  a  small  brush,  or 
by  dipping  the  root  in  warm  water,  and 
rubbing  it  with  a  coarse  linen  cloth.  The 
roots  thus  cleaned,  are  to  be  spread  on  a 
tin  plate,  and  placed  in  an  oven,  heated  to 
the  usual  degree,  where  they  are  to  remain 
sis  or  ten  minutes.  In  this  time  they  will 
have  lest  their  milky  whiteness,  and  acquired 
a  transparency  like  hom^  without  any  dimi- 
nution of  bulk.  Being  e^rrived  at  this  state, 
they  are  to  be  removed  in  order  to  diy  and 
harden  in  the  air,  which  will  require  several 
days  to  effect ;  or  they  may  be  dried  in  a 
few  hours,  ' by  using   a- very    gentle  heat. 


Salep,  thus  prepared,  contains  a  great  qaa^i- 
tity  of  vegetable  aliment ;  as  a  wholesome 
nourishment  it  is  much  superior  to  rice  ; 
and  has  the  singular  property  of  concealing 
the  taste  of  salt  water.  Hence,  to  prevent, 
the  dreadftil  calamity  of  famine  at  sea,  it  has 
been  proposed  that  the  powder  of  it  should 
constitute  part  of  the  provisions  of  every 
ship's  company.  With  regard  to  its  medi- 
cinal properties,  it  may  be  observed,  that  its 
restorative,  mucilaginous,  and  demulcent 
qualities,  render  it  of  considerable  use  in 
various  diseases,  when  employed  as  ali- 
ment, pai'ticularly  in  sea-scurvy,  diarrhoea, 
dysentery,  symptomatic  fever,  arising  from 
the  absorption  of  pus,  and  the  stone  or 
gravel. 

ORCHI'TIS.  (From  of^^,;,  a  testicle.) 
See  Hernia  humorcdis. 

O'rchos.  (From  of'^o;,  a  plantation  or 
orchard  ;  so  called  from  the  regularity  with 
v?hich  the  hairs  are  inserted.)  The  extre- 
mities of  the  eyelids,  where  the  eyeleishes;. 
grow. 

O  R  C  H  O'T  O  M  Y.  (From  tpx'f,  a  *«■«- 
tide,  and  Tifi'iu,  to  eut.)  Castration.  The 
operation  of  extracting  a  testicle. 

Oreoseli'num.  (From  ofoi,  a  moun- 
tain, and  aiXi'ioi-i  parsley,  so  named  because 
it  grows  wild  upon  mountains.)  Black 
mountain  parslej'.     See  Aihamarda. 

Ore'stion.  (From  spj,  a  mountain.) 
In  Dioscorides  it  is  the  Heleniujn,  or  a 
kind  of  elecampane  growing  upon  moun* 
tains. 

Ore'xis.  (From  opiyo/aici,  to  desire.) 
Orexia.     The  appetite. 

ORIBASIUS,  an  eminent  physician  of 
the  4th  century,  was  born  at  Pergamus,  or" 
according  to  others,  at  Sardes,  where  he  re- 
sided for  some  time.  He  is  mentioned  a& 
one  of  the  most  learned  and  accomplished 
men  of  his  age,  and  the  most  skiJful  in  his 
profession  :  and  he  not  only  obtained  great 
public  reputation,  but  also  the  friendship  of 
the  Emperor  Julian,  who  appointed  him 
quaestor  of  Constantinople.  But  after  the 
death  of  that  prince  he  suffered  a  severe  re- 
verse ;  he  was  stripped  of  his  property,  and 
sent  into  banishment  among  the  Barbarians. 
He  sustained  his  misfortunes  however  with 
great  fortitude ;  and  the  dignity  of  his  cha- 
racter, with  his  professional  skill  and  kind- 
ness, gained  him  the  veneration  of  these 
rude  people,  among  whom  he  was  adored  as 
a  tutelary  god.  At  length  he  was  recalled 
to  the  Imperial  court,  and  regained  the 
public  favour.  He  wa^  chiefly  a  compiler  ;■ 
but  some  valuable  practical  remarks  first 
occur  in  his  writings.  He  made,  at  the 
request  of  Julian,  extensive  "  Collections" 
from  Galen,  and  other  preceding  authors, 
in  about  sevent}'  books,  of  which  only  seven- 
teen now  remain  ;  and  afterwards  made  a 
"  Synopsis  of  this  vast  work,  for  the  use  of 
his  son,  in  nine  books  :  there  are  also  extant 
four  books,  on  medicines  and  diseases,  en> 


OKI 


ORi* 


6^ 


titled  « EupcristGTum  Libri."  He  praises 
highly  local  evacuations  of  blood,  espe- 
cially by  scarifications,  which  had  been  little 
noticed  before  :  and  he  affirms,  that  he  was 
himself  cured  of  the  piague  by  it,  having 
lost  in  this  way  two  pounds  of  blood  from 
the  thighs  on  the  second  day  of  the  disease. 
He  first  described  a  singular  species  of  in- 
sanity, under  the  name  of  lycanthropia,  in 
which  the  patient  wanders  about  by  night 
among  the  tombs,  as  if  changed  into  a 
wolf:  though  such  a  disease  is  noticed  in 
the  New  Testament. 

Ori'cia.  (From  Oricus,  a  city  of  Epirus, 
near  which  it  grows.)  A  species  of  fir  or 
turpentine  tree. 

Orienta'lia  fo'lia.  The  leaves  of 
senna. 

O  R  I'G  A  N  U  M.  (From  opoc,  a  moun- 
tain, and  yccyoM,  to  rejoice ;  so  called  be- 
cause it  grows  upon  the  side  of  moun- 
tains.) 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnaean  system.  Class,  Didynamia.  Order, 
Crymnospermia. 

2.  The  pharmacoposial  name  of  the 
wild  marjoram. 

Ori'ganum  cre'ticum.  See  Origanv.m 
dictamnus. 

Ori'gahum  dicta'mnus.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  dittany  of  Crete.  Dictamnus 
creticus.  Origanum  crtlicum.  Oniiis.  The 
leaves  of  this  plant,  Origanum  diclamims  : 
foliis  inferieiibus  tomtniosis,  spicis nulantibus, 
of  Linneeus,  are  now  rarely  used ;  they  have 
been  recommended  as  emmenagogue  and 
alexipharmic. 

Ori'ganum  majora'na.  The  systematic 
name  of  sweet  marjoram.  Marjorana.  Ori- 
gmmm,  foliis  ovatis  obtiisisj  spicis  subrotun- 
dis  compaciis  pubescenlibus,  of  Linnaeus. 
This  plant  has  been  long  cultivated  in  our 
gardens,  and  is  in  frequent  use  for  culinary 
purposes.  The  leaves  and  tops  have  a  plea- 
sant smell,  and  a  moderately  warm  aromatic, 
bitterish  taste.  They  yield  their  virtues  to 
aqueous  and  spiritous  liquors,  by  infusion, 
and  to  water  in  distillation;  afibrding  a  consi- 
derable quantity  of  essential  oil.  The  medici- 
nal qualities  of  the  plant  are  similar  to  those 
of  the  wild  plant  (see  Origanum  vulgaie  ;) 
but  being  much  more  fragrant  it  is  thought 
to  be  more  cephalic,  and  better  adapted  to 
those  complaints  known  by  the  name  of 
nervous  ;  and  may  therefore  be  employed 
with  the  same  intentions  as  lavender.  It 
was  directed  in  tlie  pulvis  steniutatoriiis, 
by  both  pharmacopceias,  with  a  view  to 
the  agreeable  odour  which  it  communicates 
to  the  asarabaeca,  ratiier  than  to  its  errhiue 
power,  which  is  very  inconsiderable  ;  but  it 
is  now  wholly  omitted  in  the  Pharm.  Lond. 
In  its  recent  state,  it  is  said  to  have  been 
successfully  applied  to  scirrhous  tumours  of 
the  breast. 

Ori'ganum  syri'acum.  The  Syi'ian  herb 
mastich.     See  Ttucrium  marum. 


Ori'gancm  vulga're.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  wild  marjoram.  Marjorana 
viancuruna.  Origanum  heradeoiicum,  from 
Heraclea,  where  the  best  was  said  to  be  pro- 
duced. Zazarhendi  herba.  Wild  marjoram. 
Origanum  vulgare ;  spicis  subroUmdis  pani- 
eulalis  congtomeratis,  braeteis  calyce  longi- 
orihus  ovaiis,  of  Linnaeus.  This  plant  grows 
wild  in  many  parts  of  Britain.  It  has  aa 
agreeable  aromatic  smell,  approaching  to 
that  of  marjoram,  and  a  pungent  taste 
much  resembling  thyme,  to  which  it  is 
likewise  thought  to  be  more  allied  in  its 
medicinal  qualities,  and  therefore  deemed 
to  be  emmenagogue,  tonic,  stomachic.  Sic. 
The  dried  leaves  used  instead  of  tea,  are 
said  to  be  exceedingly  grateful.  They  are 
employed  in  medicated  batlis  and  foment- 
ations. 

O'ris  cojfSTRi'cTOR.  See  Orbicularis 
oris. 

Orlea'na  te'rra.  (Orlsana,  so  named 
from  the  place  where  it  grows.)  See  Bixa 
orleana. 

Ornitho'galum  mari'timum.  (Fr0D3 
optit,  a  bird,  and  yaXa,  milk,  so  called  from 
the  colour  of  its  flowers,  which  are  like 
the  milk  found  in  eggs.)  A  kind  of  wild 
onion.     See  Scilla. 

Ornithoglo'ssum  (From  epvi;,  a  bird, 
and  'yXco(><ra.,  a  tongue,  so  called  from  its 
shape.)  Bird's  tongue.  The  seeds  of  the 
ash-tree,  as  sometimes  so  called. 

ORNITHOLOGY.  (From  ap«;^,  a  bird,  and 
Xojrtjf,  a  discourse.)  That  part  of  natural 
history  which  treats  of  birds. 

Ornithopo'dium.  (From  apv(f,  a  bird, 
and  reus,  a  foot ;  so  called  from  the  likeness 
of  its  pods  to  a  bird's  claw.)  Bird's  foot  ; 
scorpion  wort. 

O'rnus.  (From  orn,  Heb.)  The  ash-tree 
which  afibrds  manna. 

Oeoba'nche.  (From  ofoSo;,  the  wild 
pea,  and  ay^^u,  to  suffocate  ;  so  called  be- 
cause it  twines  round  th<!  orobus  and  de- 
stroys it.)  The  great  tooth-wort  or  hypo' 
cystis. 

Orobrychis,  (From  epafa?,  the  wood- 
pea,  and  /3p£/;^;a,  to  eat.)  The  same  as 
orobus. 

O  ROBUS.     (From  iptTry,  to  eat.) 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnaean  system.  Class,  Diaddphia,  Order ^^ 
Becandria. 

2.  The  pharmacopceial  name  of  the  ervura. 
See  Ervum. 

O'roeus  tubero'sus.  The  heath-pea. 
The  root  of  this  plant  is  said  to  be  nutritious. 
The  Scotch  islanders  hold  them  in  great 
esteem,  and  chew  them  like  tobacco. 

Oroseli'ncm.     See  Athamurda. 

Orpiment.  Orpimentwn.  Native  orpi- 
ment  is  found  in  yellow,  brilliant,  and  as  it 
were,  talky  masses,  often  mixed  with  realgar, 
and  sometimes  of  a  greenish  colour,  Se« 
.3r.se/iic. 

Orpint.    See  Stium  UUphium. 


ORT 


OSM 


Orrhopt'gium.  (From  apisj,  the  extremi- 
ty, and  irvyn,  the  buttocks.)  The  extremity 
ef  the  spine,  which  is  terminated  by  the  os 
coccygis. 

O'rrhos.  (From  psai,  to  flow.)  Serum, 
whey.  The  raphe ;  and  the  extremity  of 
the  sacrum. 

Orris,  common.     See  Iris germanica. 

Orris,  Florentine.     See  Iris  flnrenlina. 

Orthoco'lon.  (From  «p^»t,  straight,  and- 
'  xtoXii)),  a  limb.)  It  is  a  species  of  stiff 
joint,  when  it  cannot  be  bended,  but  re- 
mains straight. 

O  R  T  H  0  P  N  OE' A.  (From  e^Soi,  erect, 
and  ■TTion,  breathing.)  A  very  quiclt  and 
laborious  breathing,  during  which  the  per- 
son is  obliged  to  be  in  an  erect  posture. 

Orva'le.  {Orvale,  French.)  A  species 
of  clary  or  horminum. 

Orvieta'num  is  used  for  a  medicine  that 
resists  poisons,  from  a  mountebank  of  Or- 
vieta  in  Italy,  who  first  made  himself 
famous  by  taking  such  things  upon  the 
stage,  after  doses  of  pretended  poisons. 
Though  some  say,  its  inventor  was  one 
H.  F.  Orvietanus,  and  that  it  is  named  after 
him. 

ORY'ZA.     (From  ores,  Arab.) 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnaean  system.  Class,  Triandria.  Order, 
Digynia.     The  rice  plant. 

2.  The  name  for  rice,  or  the  seeds  of  the 
Orysa  saliva,  of  Linnaeus. 

Ory'za.  sativa.  The  systematic  name 
of  the  plant  which  affords  the  rice  which 
is  the  principal  food  of  the  inhabitants  in 
all  parts  of  the  East,  where  it  is  boiled 
and  eaten,  either  alone  or  with  their  meat. 
Large  quantities  of  it  are  annually  sent 
into  Europe,  and  it  meets  with  a  general 
esteem  for  family  purposes.  The  people 
of  Java  have  a  method  of  making  puddings 
of  rice,  which  seems  to  be  unknown  here, 
but  it  is  not  difficult  to  put  in  practice 
if  it  should  merit  attention.  They  take  a 
conical  earthen  pot,  which  is  open  at  the 
large  end,  and  perforated  all  over :  this 
they  fill  about  half  full  with  rice,  and  put- 
ling  it  into  a  larger  earthen  pot  of  the  same 
shape,  filled  with  boiling  water,  the  rice  in 
the  first  pot  soon  swells,  and  stops  the 
perforations  so  as  to  keep  out  the  water; 
by  this  method  the  rice  is  brought  to  a 
firm  consistence,  and  forms  a  pudding, 
which  is  generally  eaten  with  butter,  oil, 
sugar,  vinegar,  and  spices.  The  Indians 
eat  stewed  rice  with  good  success  against 
the  bloody  flux ;  and  in  most  inflammatory 
disorders  they  cure  themselves  with  only  a 
decoction  of  it.  The  spiritous  liquor 
called  arrack  is  made  from  this  grain. 
Rice  grows  naturally  in  moist  places ;  and 
will  not  come  to  perfection  when  culti- 
vated, unless  the  ground  be  sometimes 
©verflowed,  or  plentifully  watered.  The 
g-rain  is  of  a  grey  colour  when  first  reaped  ; 
but  the  growers   have  a  method  of  whiten- 


ing it  before  it  is  sent  to  market;  Tbe 
manner  of  performing  this,  and  beating  it 
out  in  Egypt,  is  thus  described  by  Hassel- 
quist  •  They  have  hollow  iron  cylindrical 
pestles,  about  an  inch  diameter,  lifted  by 
a  wheel  worked  with  oxen.  A  person  sits 
between  the  pestles,  and,  as  they  rise, 
pushes  forward  the  rice,  whilst  another 
winnows  and  supplies  fresh  parcels.  Thus 
they  continue  working  until  it  is  entirely 
free  from  chaff.  Having  in  this  manner 
cleaned  it,  they  add  one  thirtieth  part  of 
salt,  and  rub  them  both  together,  by  which 
the  grain  acquires  a  whiteness ;  then  it  is 
passed  through  a  sieve,  to  separate  the  salt 
again  from  it  In  the  island  of  Ceylon 
they  have  a  much  more  expeditious  method 
of  getting  out  the  rice ;  for,  in  the  field 
where  it  is  reaped,  they  dig  a  round  hole, 
with  a  level  bottom,  about  a  foot  deep,  and 
eight  yards  diameter,  and  fill  it  with  bundles 
of  corn.  Having  laid  it  properly,  the 
women  drive  about  half  a  dozen  oxen  con- 
tinually round  the  pit ;  and  thus  they  will 
tread  out  forty  or  fifty  bushels  a  day.  This 
is  a  very  ancient  method  of  treading  out 
corn,  and  is  still  practised  in  Africa  upon 
other  sorts  of  grain. 

OS.     1.  (Os,  ossis,  neut)  abone. 

2.  (Os,  oris,  neut )  the  mouth 

Os  exte'rnum.  The  entrance  into  the 
vagina.  It  is  so  named  in  opposition  to 
the  mouth  of  the  womb,  which  is  called  the 
OS  internum,  or  os  tincae. 

Os  inte'rnum.  Os  liiicmt  and  amphideon, 
or  amphideum.  Galen  calls  it  oscheon^ 
The  orifice  or  mouth  of  the  womb. 

Os  leo'nis.     The  antirrhinum  linaria. 

Os  ti'nc^.     See  0«m/enmOT. 

Oscheoce'le.  (From  ci(rx^'>*i  the  scro- 
tum, and  xn\7!,  a  tumour.)  This  tero^  is 
sometimes  given  to  a  tumour  of  the  scrotuiji^ 
from  an  accumulation  of  water,  (see  Hyd^o^ 
cele  ;)  and  sometimes  to  a  scrotal  hen^ia^ 
(see  Hernia.) 

O'scHKON.  0(rx,i<iy.  The  scrotam.  Ga^ 
len  gives  the  name  to  the  os  uteri. 

OscHEo'rHYMA.  (From  off^mv,  the  scro-t 
tum,  and  ({:u/^x,  a  tumour.)  A  swelling  of 
the  scrotum. 

Oscillalion  of  Boerhaave..  See  Irrila- 
bilify. 

O'sciTANS.  (From  osct7o,  to  gape.)  The 
vawning  fever. 

OSCITA'TIO.  (From  oscitor  to  gape.) 
Chnsme      Oscedo.     Yawning.     Gaping. 

Osculato'rius.  (From  osculo,  to  kiss ; 
so  called  because  tlie  action  of  kissing  is 
performed  by  it.)  The  sphincter  muscle  of 
the  lips. 

O'SCULUM.  (Dim.  of  «,  mouth.^ 
A  little  mouth. 

Osmimd-royal.     See  Osmunda  regalis. 

OSMU'NDA.  (From  Osmund,  who  first 
used  it.)  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  m 
the  Linnaean  system.  Class,  Cryrttogamia. 
Order,  Filices. 


OST 


OST 


63^ 


Osmu'nda  rega'lis.  Filix  florida.  The 
systematic  name  of  the  osmund-royal.  Its 
root  possesses  astringent  and  emmenagogue 
virtues. 

O'sPHYS.  OiT<(iv}.  The  loins. 
O'SSA  SPONGIO'SA.  The  spongy 
bones  are  two  in  number,  and  are  called 
ossa  spongiosa  inferiora.  The  ethmoid  bone 
has  two  turbinated  portions,  which  are  some- 
times called  the  superior  spongy  bones. 
These  bones,  which,  from  their  shape,  are 
sometimes  called  ossa  turbinata,  have,  by 
some  anatomists,  been  described  as  belong- 
ing to  the  ethmoid  bone ;  and  by  others, 
as  portions  of  the  ossa  palati.  In  young 
subjects,  however,  they  are  evidently  dis- 
tinct bones.  They  consist  of  a  spongy 
lamella  in  each  nostril.  The  convex  sur- 
face of  this  lamina  is  turned  towards  the 
septum  narium,  and  its  concave  part  towards 
the  maxillary  bone,  covering  the  opening  of 
the  lachrymal  duct  into  the  nose.  From 
their  upper  edge  arise  two  processes  :  the 
posterior  of  these,  which  is  the  broadest, 
hangs  as  it  were  upon  the  edge  of  the 
antrum  highmorianum ;  the  anterior  one 
joins  the  os  unguis,  and  forms  a  part  of  the 
lachrymal  duct.  These  bones  are  com- 
plete in  the  foetus.  They  are  lined  with 
the  pituitary  membrane ;  and,  besides  their 
connection  with  the  ethmoid  bone,  are 
joined  to  the  ossa  maxillaria  superiora, 
ossa  palati,  and  ossa  unguis.  Besides  these 
ossa  spongiosa  inferiora,  there  are  some- 
times two  others,  situated  lower  down,  one 
in  each  nostril.  These  are  very  properly 
considered  as  a  production  of  the  sides  of 
the  maxillary  sinus  turned  downwards.  In 
many  subjects,  likewise,  we  find  other  small- 
er bones,  standing  out  into  the  nostrils, 
which,  from  their  shape,  might  also  deserve 
the  name  of  iurbinala,  but  they  are  uncer- 
tain in  their  size,  situation,  and  number. 

OSSrCULA  AUDI'TUS.  The  small 
bones  of  the  internal  ear  are  four  in  num- 
ber, viz.  the  malleus,  incus,  stapes,  and  os 
orbiculare  ;  and  are  situated  in  the  cavity  of 
the  tympanum.  See  Malleus,  Incus,  Stapes, 
and  Orbiculare  os. 

OSSIFlCATIOiN.  (From  os,  a  bone,  and 
facio,  to  make.)     See  Bone. 

Ossi'feaga.  (From  OS,  a  bone,  a.ndfran- 
go,  to  break.)  A  petrified  root,  called  the 
bone-binder,  from  its  supposed  virtues  in 
uniting  fractured  bones. 

Ossi'fragus.     See  Osteocolla. 

Ossi'voRus.  From  os,  a  bone,  and  voro, 
to  devour.)  Applied  to  a  species  of  tumour 
or  ulcer,  which  destroys  the  bone. 

Osta'gra.  (From  osnm,  a  bone,  and 
ayfo,,  a  laying  hold  of.)  A  forceps  to  take 
out  bones  with. 

Ostei'tes.  (From  arsav,  a  bone.)  The 
bone-binder.     See  Osteocolla. 

OSTEOCO'LLA.  (From  as-j«v,  a  bone, 
and  xoWno),  to  glue.)  Ossifrnga.  Holosteus. 
Osleiles.    Amostem.    Osteotitlws.    Slelochites: 


Glue-bone,  stone,  or  bone-binder.  A  par- 
ticular carbonate  of  lime  found  in  some 
parts  of  Germany,  particularly  in  the  Marche 
of  Brandenburgh,  aud  in  other  countries. 
It  is  met  with  in  loose  sandy  groun4s, 
spreading  from  near  the  surface  to  a  con- 
siderable depth,  into  a  number  of  ramifica- 
tions, like  the  roots  of  a  tree ;  it  is  of  a 
whitish  colour,  soft  whilst  under  the  earth, 
friable  when  dry,  rough  on  the  surface, 
for  the  most  part  either  hollow  within  or 
filled  with  a  solid  wood,  or  with  a  powdery 
white  matter.  It  was  formerly  celebrated 
for  promoting  the  coalition  of  fractured 
bones,  and  the  formation  of  callus  ;  which 
virtues  are  not  attributed  to  it  in  the  pre- 
sent day. 

OSTEO'COPUS.  (From  o?iov,  a  bone, 
and  xfTttj  uneasiness.)  A  very  violent 
fixed  pain  in  any  part  of  the  bone. 

Osteoge'nica.  (From  ormv,  a  bone,  and 
yivia&j,  to  beget.)  Medicines  which  pro- 
mote the  generation  of  a  callus. 

OSTEOGENY.  (Osteoge7iia,  from  t^uv, 
a  bone,  and  yntia.,  generation.)  The  growth 
of  bones.  Bones  are  either  formed  between 
membranes  or  in  the  substance  of  cartilages, 
and  the  bony  deposition  is  effected  by  a  de- 
termined action  of  arteries.  The  secretion 
of  bone  takes  place  in  cartilage  in  the  long 
bones  as  those  of  the  arm,  leg,  &c. ;  and- 
betwixt  two  layers  of  membrane,  as  in  the 
bones  of  the  skull,  where  true  ciirtilage  is 
never  seen.  Often  the  bony  matter  is 
formed  in  distinct  bags,  and  there  it  grows 
into  form,  as  in  the  teeth ;  for  each  tooth  is 
formed  in  its  little  bag,  which  by  injection 
can  be  filled  and  covered  with  vessels.  Any 
artery  of  the  body  can  assume  this  action, 
and  deposit  bone,  which  is  formed  also 
where  it  should  not  be,  in  the  tendons,  and 
in  the  joints,  in  the  great  arteries,  and  in 
the  valves  in  the  flesh  of  the  heart  itself,  or 
even  in  the  soft  and  pulpy  substance  of  the 
brain. 

Most  of  the  bones  in  the  foetus  are 
merely  cartilage  before  the  time  of  birth ; 
this  cartilage  is  never  hardened  into  bone, 
but  from  the  first  it  is  an  organized  mass. 
It  has  its  vessels  which  are  at  first  transpa- 
rent, but  which  soon  dilate  ;  and  whenever 
the  red  colour  of  the  blood  begins  to  appear 
in  them,  ossification  very  quickly  succeeds, 
the  arteries  being  so  far  enlarged  as  to  carry 
the  coarser  parts  of  the  blood.  The  first 
mark  of  ossification  is  an  artery,  which  is 
seen  running  into  the  centre  of  the  jelly 
which  is  formed.  Other  arteries  soon  ap- 
pear, and  a  net-work  of  vessels  is  formed, 
and  then  a  centre  of  ossification  begins, 
stretching  its  rays  according  to  the  length  of 
the  bone,  and  then  the  cartilage  begins  to 
grow  opaque,  yellow,  brittle ;  it  will  no 
longer  bend,  and  a  bony  centre  may  easily 
be  discovered.  Other  points  of  ossification 
are  successively  formed,  preceded  by  the 
appearance  of   arteries.       The  ossification 


640 


OST 


OVA 


follows  ilie  vessels,  and  buries  and  Sides 
those  vessels  by  which  it  is  formed.  The 
vessels  advance  towards  tlie  ends  of  the  bone, 
the  whole  body  of  the  bone  becomes  opaque, 
and  there  is  left  a  smali  vascular  circle  only 
at  either  end  :  the  head«  are  separated  from 
the  body  of  the  bone  by  a  thin  cartilage, 
and  the  vessels  of  the  centre,  extending 
still  towards  the  estremkies  of  the  bone, 
perforate  the  caviilage,  pass  into  the  head  of 
the  bone,  and  then  its  ossificatioH  also  be- 
gins, and  a  small  nucleus  of  ossification  is 
formed  in  its  centre.  Thus  the  heads  and 
the  body  are  at  first  distinct  bones,  formed 
apari,  joincd'by  a  cartilage,  and  not  united 
till  the  age  of  fifteen  or  twenty  years.  Then 
the  deposition  of  bone  begins,  and  while  the 
bone  is  laid  by  the  arteries,  the  cartilage  is 
•conveyed  away  by  the  absorbing  vessels ; 
and  while  they  convey  away  the  superfluous 
cartilage,  they  model  the  bone  into  its  due 
form,  shape  out  its  cavities,  cancelli  and 
Jjoles,  remove  the  thinner  parts  of  the  re- 
maining cartilage,  and  harden  it  into  due 
consistence.  The  earth  wliich  constituies 
the  hardness  of  bone,  and  all  its  useful  pro- 
perties, is  inorganized,  and  lies  in  the  inter- 
stices of  bone,  where  it  is  made  up  of  gela- 
tinous matter  to  give  it  consistence  and 
strength,  furnished  with  absorbents  to  keep 
it  in  health,  and  carry  off  its  wasted  parts  ; 
snd  pervaded  by  blood  vessels  to  supply  it 
with  new  matter.  During  all  the  process 
of  ossification  the  absorbents  proportion  their 
action  to  the  stimulus  which  is  applied  to 
them ;  thcj-  carry  away  the  serous  fluid, 
t^hen  jelly  is  to  take  its  place  ;  they  remove 
-4he  jelly  as  the  bone  is  laid ;  thej^  continue 
removing  the  bony  particles  also,  which  (as 
in  a  circle )  the  arteries  continually  renew ; 
this  renovation  and  change  of  parts  goes  on 
even  in  the  hardest  bones,  so  that  after  a 
i)one  is  perfectly  formed,  its  older  particles 
are  continually  being  removed,  and  new 
ones  are  deposited  in  their  place.  The  bony 
particles  are  so  deposited  in  the  flat  bones 
of  the  skull  as  to  present  a  radiated  struc- 
ture, and  the  vacancies  between  the  fibres 
which  occasion  this  appeai'ance,  are  found 
by  injection  to  be  chiefly  passages  for  blood 
vessels.  As  the  foetus  increases  in  size  the 
osseous  fibres  increase  in  number,  till  a  la- 
mina is  produced  ;  and  as  the  bone  conti- 
aues  to  grow,  more  laminas  are  added,  till 
the  more  solid  part  of  a  bone  is  formed. 
The  ossification  which  begins  in  cartilage  is 
considerably  lattjr  than  that  which  has  its 
origin  be. ween  membranes.  The  generality 
-of  bones  are  incomplete  until  the  age  of  pu- 
berty, or  between  the  fifteenth  and  twentieth 
years,  and  in  some  few  instances  not  until  a 
later  period :  the  small  bones  of  the  ear, 
however,  arc  completely  formed  at  birth. 

OSTEOGRAPHY.  (From  ayew,  a 
bone,  and  yraSu,  to  describe.)  The  de- 
i-cription  nf  tin,-  bones.     See  Bone. 


"OsTEOLixnos.  (From  «r£«-,  a  bolie,  and 
X/^oj,  a  stone.)     See  Osteocoda. 

OSTEOLOGY.  (From  »rsov,  a  bone,  and 
P.o-yo;,  a  discourse.)  The  doctrine  of  the 
bones.     See  Bone. 

Ostia'rjus.  (From  osHuffi,  a  door.)  The 
pj'lorus. 

OsTi'oi-A.  (Dim.  of  osh'um,  a  door.)  The 
valves  or  gates  of  the  heart. 

O'sTREA.  Oslreum.  (From  nrpcexov,  a 
shell.)  The  oyster.  The  shell  of  this  fish  is 
occasionally  used  medicinallj- ;  its  virtues 
are  similar  to  those  of  the  carbonate  of  lime. 
See  Creta. 

OsTRiTicM.  (Blanchard  calls  it  a  cor- 
ruption from  laserpitium.)  Imperatoria,  or 
master-wort. 

Osteu'thium.  Laserpitium.  See  Impe- 
ratoria. 

Osy'ris.  Cassia  poetica  Lobelli.  Cassia 
latinorum.  Cassia  lignea  moitspeliensium. 
Cassia  monspditnsium.  Poet's  rosemary. 
The  whole  shrub  is  astringent.  It  grows  in 
the  southern  parts  of  Europe. 

OTALGIA.  (From  ou;,  the  ear,  and 
nXyo;,  pain.)     The  ear-ache. 

Otenchy'tes.  (From  arot,  the  genitive 
of  »£'/,  an  ear,  and  lyxi'Jo.;  to  pour  in.)  A 
syringe  for  the  ears. 

Otho'kna.  (From  eSovn,  lint;  so  called 
from  the  softness  of  its  leaves.)  A  species 
of  celandine. 

O'tica  (From  ou;,  the  ear.)  Medicines 
against  diseases  of  the  ear. 

Oti'tes.  (From  ovi,  the  ear.)  An  epi- 
thet of  the  little  finger,  because  it  is  common- 
ly made  use  of  in  scratching  the  ear. 

OTITIS.  (From  ov;,  the  ear.)  Inflam- 
mation of  the  internal  ear.  It  is  known  by 
pyrexia,  and  an  excruciating  and  throbbing 
pain  in  the  internal  ear,  that  is  sometimes 
attended  with  delirium. 

Otopla'tos.  (From  evi,  the  ear.)  A 
stinking  ulcer  behind  the  ears. 

Otopyo'sis.  (From  ous,  the  ear,  and 
eruav,  pus.)  A  purulent  discharge  from  the 
ear. 

OTORRH^'A.  (From  ou;,  the  ear,  and 
fio),  to  flow.)  A  discharge  of  blood  or  mat- 
ter from  the  ear. 

OVALE  FORA'MEN.  See  Foramen 
ovale. 

OVARIUM.  (Dim.  of  ovum,  an  eg^.) 
The  ovaria  are  two  flat  oval  bodies,  about 
one  inch  in  length,  and  rather  more  than 
half  in  breadth  and  thickness,  suspended  in 
the  broad  ligaments,  about  the  distance  of 
one  inch  from  the  utenis  behind,  and  a  lit- 
tle below  the  Fallopian  tubes.  To  the 
ovarui,  according  to  the  idea  of  their  struc- 
ture entertained  by  diflerent  anatomists,  va- 
rious uses  have  been  assigned,  or  the  pur- 
pose they  answer  has  been  difierently  ex- 
plained. Some  have  supposed  that  their 
texture  was  glandular,  and  that  they  secret- 
ed a  fluid   etjuivalent  tO;   and  similar  to  the 


OVA 


OXA 


641 


noale  semen ;  but  others,  who  have  examined 
them  with  more  care,  assert  that  they  are 
ovaria  in  the  literal  acceptation  of  tlie  term, 
and  include  a  number  of  vesicles,  or  ova,  to 
the  amount  of  twenty-two  of  different  sizes, 
joined  to  the  internal  surface  of  the  ovaria 
b_v  cellular  threads  or  pedicles  ;  and  that 
they  contain  a  fluid  which  has  the  appeeir- 
ance  of  thin  lymph.  These  vesicles  are,  in 
fact,  to  be  seen  in  the  healthy  ovaria  of  every 
young  woman.  They  differ  very  much  in 
their  number  in  different  ovaria,  but  are 
very  seldom  so  numerous  as  has  just  been 
stated.  All  have  agreed  that  the  ovaria 
prepare  whatever  the  female  supplies  to- 
wards the  formation  of  the  fcetus  ;  and  this 
is  proved  by  the  operation  of  spaying,  which 
consists  in  the  extirpation  of  tlie  ovaria, 
after  which  the  animal  not  only  loses  the 
power  of  conceiving,  but  desire  is  for  ever 
extinguished.  The  outer  coat  of  the  ovaria, 
together  with  that  of  the  uterus,  is  given  by 
the  peritoneum  j  and  whenever  an  ovum  is 
passed  into  the  Fallopian  tube,  a  fissure  is 
observed  at  the  part  through  which  it  is 
supposed  to  have  been  transferred.  These 
fissures  healing,  leave  small  longitudinal 
cicatrices  on  the  sui-face,  which  are  said  to 
enable  us  to  determime,  whenever  the  ova- 
rium is  examined,  the  number  of  times  a 
woman  has  conceived.  The  corpora  lutea 
are  oblong  glandular  bodies  of  a  yellowish 
colour,  found  in  the  ovaria  of  all  animals 
when  pregnant,  and,  according  to  some, 
when  they  are  salacious.  They  are  said  to 
be  calyces,  from  which  the  impregnated 
ovum  has  dropped  ;  and  their  number  is  al- 
ways in  proportion  to  the  number  of  concep- 
tions found  in  the  uterus.  They  are  largest 
and  most  conspicuous  in  the  early  state  of 
pregnancy,  and  remain  for  some  time  after 
delivery,  when  they  gradually  fade  and 
wither  till  they  disappear.  The  corpora 
lutea  are  very  vascular,  except  at  their  cen- 
tre, which  is  whitish ;  and  in  the  middle  of 
the  white  part  is  a  small  cavity,  from  which 
the  impregnated  ovum  is  thought  to  have 
immediately  proceeded.  The  ovaria  are 
the  seat  of  a  particular  kind  of  dropsy, 
which  most  commonly  happens  to  women 
at  the  time  of  the  final  cessation  of  the 
menses,  though  not  unfrequently  at  a  more 
early  period  of  life.  It  is  of  the  encysted 
kind,  the  fluid  being  sometimes  limpid  and 
thin,  and  at  others  discoloured  and  gelati- 
nous. In  some  cases  it  has  been  found  con- 
tained in  one  cyst,  often  in  several ;  and  in 
others  the  whole  tumefaction  has  been  com- 
posed of  hydatids  not  larger  than  grapes. 
The  ovaria  are  also  subject,  especially  a 
short  time  after  delivery,  to  inflammation, 
terminating  in  suppuration,  and  to  scirrhous 
and  cancerous  diseases,  with  considerable 
enlargeraeut.  In  the  former  state,  they  ge- 
nerally adiiere  to  some  adjoining  part,  as 
the  uterus,  rectimi,  bladder,  or  external  in- 
teguments, .  and   the    matter  is   discharged 


from  the  vagina,  by  stool,  by  urine,  or  by 
an  external  abscess  of  the  integuments  of  the 
abdomen.  \ 

OVIDUCT.  {Ovidudus,  from  ovum,  aa 
egg,  and  ductus,  a  canal.)  The  Fallopiaa 
tube,  or  canal,  which  runs  from  the  ovary  to 
the  bottom  of  the  womb. 

OVIPAROUS.  (From  ovum,  an  egg,  and 
pario,  to  bring  forth.)  Animals  which  ex- 
clude their  young  in  the  egg,  wbich  are  after- 
wards hatched. 

Ovo'rum  te'st.e.  Egg-shells.  A  testa- 
ceous absorbent. 

O'VUM.     See  Egg. 

O'vuM  PHiLoso'PHicuM.  Ovum  ckymicim. 
A  glass  body  round  like  an  egg. 

O'vuM  ru'ffum.     See  Marnahas. 

OXALATE.       Oxalas.      A    salt    formed  ' 
by  the  combination  of  the  oxalic  acid  with 
different  bases;   thus,   oxalate  of  ammonia^ 
k.c. 

OXALIC  ACID.  Jlcidum  oxalicum. 
Acid  of  sugar.  This  acid  is  obtained  by 
evaporating  the  fresh  juice  of  wood-sorrel 
almost  to  the  consistence  of  honey,  when  it 
is  to  be  poured  into  a  glass  vessel  with  a 
narrow  neck,  and  covered  with  a  stratum  of 
the  oil  of  olives.  After  some  weeks  the 
sides  of  the  bottle  are  invested  with  a  crust, 
which  is  the  salt  of  sorrel,  or  superoxalas 
potassa.  The  salt  of  sorrel  is  then  to  be 
dissolved  in  boiling  water,  and  a  small 
quantity  of  the  nitrate  of  barytes  added  to 
it,  when  the  barytes  will  unite  with  the 
oxalic  acid,  and  the  potash  with  the  nitric 
acid.  The  oxalate  of  barytes,  which  is  pre- 
cipitated, is  then  to  be  decompounded  by 
digestion  with  sulphuric  acid,  by  which 
means  the  oxalic  acid  is  let  loose.  Former- 
ly this  acid  was  considered  as  different  from 
that  of  sugar,  but  it  is  now  proved  by  expe- 
riment to  be  the  same  in  ail  its  proper- 
ties. 

O'XALIS.  (Fromo|!«,  sharp;  so  called 
from  the  sharpness  of  its  juice.)  The  name 
of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the  Linnaean  system. 
Class,  Decandria.  Order,  Ptntagynia.  Wood- 
sorrel. 

G'xALis  acktose'lla.  (Dim.  of  ace^oxa.) 
The  systematic  name  of  the  wood-soiTel. 
Lujula.  Mlduja.  Oxalis ;  foiiis  ternaiis, 
scapo  unifloro,  Jiure  albo,  capsulis  pentangonis 
elasticis,  radice  squamoso-ai  ticulata,  of  Lin- 
naeus. This  plant  grows  wild  in  the  woods, 
and  flowers  in  April  and  May.  The  leaves 
are  shaped  like  a  heart,  standing  three  toge- 
ther on  one  stalk.  The  acetosella  is  totally 
inodorous,  but  has  a  grateful  acid  taste,  on 
which  account  it  is  used  in  sallads.  Its 
taste  is  more  agreeable  than  the  commoa 
sorrel,  and  approaches  nearly  to  that  of  the 
juice  of  lemons,  or  the  acid  of  tartar,  with 
which  it  corresponds  in  a  great  measure  ia 
its  medical  effects,  being  esteemed  refrige^ 
rant,  antiscorbutic  and  diuretic.  It  is  recom- 
mended by  Bergius,  in  inflammatory,  bi- 
lious,   and    putrid    fevers.      The    principal 

m 


64i2 


OXl 


OXY 


use,  however,  of  the  acetosella,  is  to  allay 
inordinate  heat,  and  to  quench  thirst ;  for 
this  purpose  a  pleasant  whey  may  be  formed 
by  boiling  the  plant  in  milk,  which  under 
certain  circumstances  may  be  preferable  to 
the  conserve  directed  by  the  London  Col- 
lege, though  an  extremely  grateful  and  use- 
ful medicine.  Many  have  employed  the 
root  of  Lujula,  probably  on  account  of  its 
beautiful  red  colour  rather  than  for  its  su- 
perior ejiicacy.  An  essential  salt  is  prepared 
from  this  plant,  known  by  the  name  of  es- 
sential salt  of  lemons,  and  commonly  used 
for  taking  ink-stains  out  of  linen.  What  is 
sold  under  the  name  of  essential  salt  of  le- 
mons in  this  country,  is  said  by  some  to 
consist  of  cream  of  tartar,  with  the  addition 
of  a  small  quantity  of  sulphuric  acid.  The 
leaves  of  wood-sorrel  when  employed  exter- 
nally in  the  form  of  poultices,  are  powerful 
suppurants,  particularly  in  indolent  scrofu- 
lous humours. 

Oxa'lme.  (From  «|of,  sharp,  and  «Xs, 
salt.)     A  mixture  of  vinegar  and  salt. 

Ox-eye-daisy.  See  C/irysantlienium  leu- 
eanlhemum. 

Ox's-tongiie.     See  Picris  echiodes. 

OxYCANTHA  gale'ni.  (From  o^vs,  sharp, 
and  axccvea,  a  thorn ;  so  called  from  the 
acidity  of  its  fruit.)  The  barberry.  See 
Btrbtris. 

Oxyce'drus.  (From  e^u,  acutely,  and 
xiS^ss,  a  cedar ;  so  called  from  the  sharp 
termination  of  its  leaves.)  A  kind  of 
cedar.  Spanish  juniper,  a  species  of  jixni- 
perus, 

OxYco'ccos.  (From  a|uf,  acid,  and 
xoxxos,  a  berry ;  so  named  from  its  acidity.) 
See  Vaccinium  oxycoceos. 

Oxy'ckatum.  (From  e(us,  acid,  and 
xtpavvvfn,  to  mix.)  Oxycrates.  Vinegar 
mixed  with  such  a  portion  of  water  as  is  re- 
quired, and  rendered  still  milder  by  the  ad- 
dition of  a  little  honey. 

OxYCRo'cEUM  empla'strum.  (Fronl  e?,VS, 
acid,  and  xpoxos,  crocus,  saffron.)  A  plas- 
ter in  wliich  there  is  much  saffron,  but  no 
vinegar  necessary,  unless  in  dissolving  some 
gums. 

OXYD.  Oxid.  Oxide.  Oxyde.  Oxy- 
dum.  A  substance  formed  by  the  union  of 
oxygen  with  a  basis :  thus,  oxyd  of  iron, 
oxyd  of  Copper,  he. 

Oxyd  of  carbon,  gaseous.  See  Carbon, 
gaseous  oxyde  of. 

OxYDATioN.  The  operation  by  which 
a  substance  is  made  to  combine  with 
oxygen. 

Oxyde'rcica.  (From  o%v;,  acute,  and 
hfxai,  to  see.)  Medicines  whi(;h  sharpen  the 
sight. 

O'XYDUM,  (So  called  from  oxygen, 
which  enters  into  its  composition.)  See 
Oxyd. 

O'XYDUM  ANTIMO'NII.  See  Mtimonii 
oxi/dvm. 

O'xYDusi  akse'kici  A  LBUM.    See  Arsenic. 


O'XYDUM  cu'pRi  vi'ride  aceta'tum.  See 
Verdigris. 

O'xvDUM  fe'rri  lu'teum.  S«e  Ferri 
subcarbonas. 

O'xydum  fe'rri  ki'grijm.  Black  oxyde 
of  iron.  The  scales  which  fall  from  iron, 
when  heated,  consist  of  iron  combined  with 
oxygen.  These  have  been  employed  medi- 
cinally, producing  the  general  effects  of 
clialybeates,  but  not  very  powerfully.  They 
are  hardly  now  in  use. 

O'xydum  fe'rri  ru'brum.  Red  oxyde 
of  iron.  In  this  the  metal  is  more  highly 
oxj'dized,  than  in  the  black.  It  may  be 
formed  by  long  continued  exposure  to  heat 
and  air ;  or  by  treating  iron  with  acids.  Its 
properties  in  medicine  are  similar,  but  it  is 
hardly  employed  at  present,  unless  to  give; 
colour  to  a  plaster,  &,c. 

O'xydum  hyura'koyri  cine'reum.  Sea 
Hydrargyri  oxydum  cincreum. 

O'xydum  hydra'rgyri  ni'grum.  See 
Hydrargyri  oxydum  cincreum. 

O'xydum  hydra'rgyri  ru'brum.  See 
Hydrargyri  oxydum  rubrum. 

O'xydum  plu'mbi  album.  See  Plumbi 
subcarbonas. 

O'xydum  plu'mbi  ru'brum.     See  Lead. 

O'xydum  plu'mbi  semivi'treum.  Se<y 
Lithargyrus. 

O'xydum  sti'bii  a'lbum.  See  .^nlimonii 
oxydum. 

O'xydum  sti'bii  semivi'treum.  A  vitre- 
ous oxyde  of  antimony.  It  was  formerly 
called  Vitrum  anlimonii,  and  consists  of  an 
oxyde  of  antimony  with  a  little  sulphur ;  it 
is  employed  to  make  antimonial  wine. 

O'xydum  sti'bii  sulphura'tum.  This  is 
an  oxyde  of  antimony  with  sulphur,  and 
was  formerly  called  Hepar  arttimonii.  Cro- 
cus metallorum.  Crocus  antimonii.  It  was 
formerly  exhibited  in  the  cure  of  fevers  and 
atonic  diseases  of  the  lungs.  Its  principal 
use  now  is  in  preparing  other  medicines. 

O'xydum  zi'nci  sublima'tum.  See  Zinci 
oxydum. 

O'XYDUM  ZI'NCI.     See  Zinci  oxydum. 

Oxy'garum.  (From  a^yy,  acid,  and  yapov, 
garum.)  A  composilion  of  garum  and 
vinegar. 

OXYGEN.  (0.vygeninm;  from  a?!/; ,;acid, 
and  ytyvdM,  to  generate  ;  because  it  is  the 
generator  of  acidity.)  This  .substance,  al- 
though existing  sometimes  in  a  solid  and 
sometimes  in  an  a(!riform  state,  is  never  dis- 
tinctly perceptible  to  the  human  senses,  but 
in  combination. 

We  know  it  only  in  its  combination,  by 
its  effects.  Nature  never  presents  it  soli- 
tary ;  chemists  do  not  know  how  to  insulate 
it.  It  is  a  principle  which  was  long  un- 
known. It  is  absorbable  by  combustible 
bodies,  and  converts  them  into  oxydes  or 
acids.  It  is  an  indispensable  condition  of 
combustion,  uniting  itself  always  to  bodies 
which  burn,  augmenting  their  weight,  and 
changing  their  properties.     It  may  be  dis- 


OXY 


OXY 


643 


engaged  in  the  state  of  oxyg;en  gas,  fiom 
burnt  bodies,  by  a  joint  accumulation  of 
caloric  and  light.  It  is  hig^hly  necessary  for 
the  respiration  of  animals.  It  exists  univer- 
sally dispersed  Ihroug-h  nature,  and  is  a  con- 
stituent part  of  atmospheric  air,  of  water,  of 
acids,  and  of  all  bodies  of  the  animal  and 
vegetable  kingdoms. 

One  of  the  most  remarkable  combinations 
into  which  it  is  capable  of  entering,  is  that 
which  "it  forms  with  light  and  caloric.  The 
nature  of  that  mysterious  union  has  not  been 
ascertained,  but  it  is  certain  that,  in  that 
state,  it  constitutes  the  gazeous  fluid  called 

OXYGEN  GAS. 

Properties  of  Oxygen  Gas.  —  Oxygen  gas 
is  an  elastic  invisible  fluid,  like  common 
air,  capable  of  indefinite  expansion  and 
compression.  It  has  neither  taste  hor  odour, 
nor  does  it  show  any  traces  of  an  acid.  Its 
specific  gravity,  as  determined  by  Kirwan, 
is  0.00133,  that  of  water  being  1.0000  ;  it 
is,  therefore,  740  times  lighter  than  the 
same  bulk  of  water.  Its  weight  is  to  atmo- 
spheric air  as  1103  to  1000.  One  hundred 
and  sixteen  cubic  inches  of  oxygen  gas 
weigh  39.38  grains.  It  is  not  absorbed  by 
water,  but  entirely  absorbable  by  combus- 
tible bodies,  which,  at  the  same  time,  dis- 
engage its  caloric  and  light,  producing  in 
consequence  a  strong  heat  and  flame.  It 
rekindles  almost  e.xtinct  combustible  bo- 
dies. It  is  indispensable  to  respiratioij, 
and  is  the  cause  of  animal  heat.  It  hastens 
germination.  It  combines  with  every  com- 
bustible body,  with  all  the  metals,  and 
•with  the  greater  number  of  vegetable  and 
animal  substances.  It  is  considered  as  the 
cause  of  acidity ;  and  from  this  last  property 
is  derived  the  nRme  oxygen,  a  word  denoting 
the  origin  of  acidity. 

The  act  of  its  combining  with  bodies  is 
called  oxydizement,  or  oxygenation  ;  and  the 
bodies  with  which  it  is  combined  are  called 
ozydes,  or  acids. 

Oxygen  gas  is  the  chief  basis  of  the  pneu- 
matic doctrine  of  chemistry. 

Methods  of  obtaining  Oxygen  Gas.  —  We 
are  at  present  acquainted  with  a  great  num- 
ber of  bodies  from  which  we  may,  by  art, 
produce  oxygen  gas.  It  is  most  amply 
obtained  from  the  oxydes  of  manganese, 
lead,  or  mercury  ;  from  nitrate  of  potash ; 
from  the  green  leaves  of  vegetables,  and 
from  hyperoxy muriate  of  potash,  or  soda. 
Besides  these,  there  are  a  great  many  other 
substances  from  which  oxygen  gas  may  be 
procured. 

1.  In  order  to  procure  oxygen  gas  in  a 
state  of  great  purity,  pure  hyperoxymu- 
riate  of  potash,  or  soda,  must  be  made  use 
of.  With  this  view,  put  some  of  the  salt 
into  a  small  earthen  or  glass  retort,  the 
neck  of  which  is  placed  under  the  shelf  of 
the  pneumatic  trough,  filled  with  water ; 
and  heat  the  retort  by  means  of  a  lamp. 
The  salt    will  begin    to  melt,   and  oxygen 


gas  will  be  obtained  in  abundance,  and  of 
great  purity,  which  may  be  collected  and 
preserved  over  water. 

Explanation.  — ^  Hyperoxymuriate  of  pot- 
ash consists  of  hyperoxymuriatic  acid  and 
potash  ;  at  an  elevated  temperature,  a  de- 
composition of.  the  acid  takes  place ;  its 
oxygen  unites  to  the  caloric,  and  forma  oxy- 
gen gas.  The  hyperoxymuriatic  acid  be- 
comes therefore  converted  into  simple  muri- 
atic acid,  which  remains  in  the  retort  united 
to  the  potash,  in  the  form  of  muriate  of 
potash. 

2.  Oxygen  gas  may  likewise  be  obtained 
from  the  green  leaves  of  vegetables. 

For  this  purpose  fill  a  bell-glass  with 
water,  intreduce  fresh-gathered  green  leaves 
under  it,  and  place  the  bell,  or  receiver, 
inverted  in  a  vessel  containing  the  same 
fluid ;  expose  the  apparatus  to  the  rays  of 
the  sun,  and  very  pure  oxygen  gas  will  be 
liberated. 

The  emission  of  oxygen  gas  is  propor- 
tioned to  the  vigour  of  the  plant  and  th.e 
vivacity  of  the  light ;  the  quantity  differs 
in  different  plants  and  under  difiereat  con- 
ditions. 

Explanation.  —  It  is  an  established  fact, 
that  plants  decompose  carbonic  acid,  and 
probably  water,  which  serve  for  their  nou- 
rishment ;  they  absorb  the  hydrogen  and 
carbon  of  these  fluids,  disengaging  a  part  of 
the  oxygen  in  a  state  of  purity.  Light,  how- 
ever, favours  this  decomposition  greatly ; 
in  proportion  as  the  oxygen  becomes  disen- 
gaged, the  hydrogen  becomes  fixed  in  the 
vegetable,  and  combines  partly  with  the  car- 
bon and  partly  with  the  oxygen,  to  form  the 
oil,  &,c.  of  the  vegetable. 

3.  Nitrate  of  potash  is  another  substance 
frequently  made  use  of  for  obtaining  oxygen 
gas,  in  the  following  manner  : 

Take  any  quantity  of  this  salt,  introduce 
it  into  a  coated  earthen  or  glass  retort,  and 
fit  to  it  a  tube,  which  must  be  plunged  into 
the  pneumatic  trough,  under  the  receiver 
filled  with  water.  When  the  apparatus  has 
been  properly  adjusted,  heat  the  retort  gra- 
dually, till  it  becomes  red  hot ;  the  oxygea 
gas  will  then  be  disengaged  rapidly. 

Explanation. —  Nitrate  of  potash  consists 
of  nitric  acid  and  potash.  Nitric  acid  con- 
sists again  of  oxygen  and  nitrogen.  On 
exposing  the  salt  to  ignition,  a  partial  de- 
composition of  the  acid  takes  place ;  the 
greatest  part  of  the  oxygen  of  the  nitric 
acid  unites  to  caloric,  and  appears  under 
the  form  of  oxygen  gas.  The  other  part 
remains  attached  to  the  potash  in  the  state 
of  nitrous  acid.  The  residue  in  the  retort 
is,  therefore,  nitrate  of  potash,  if  the  pro- 
cess has  been  carried  only  to  a  certaiu 
extent. 

Remark. — If  too  much  heat  be  applied, 
particularly  towards  the  end  of  the  process, 
a  total  decomposition  of  the  nitric  acid 
takes  place ;  the  oxygen  gas,  in  that  safCj 


^4 


OXY 


will  therefore  be  mingled  with  nitrogen  gas. 
The  weight  of  the  two  gases,  when  collected, 
will  be  found  to  correspond  very  esactly 
with  the  weight  of  the  acid  which  had  been 
decomposed.  Tlie  residue  then  left  in  the 
retort  is  potash. 

4.  Black  oxyde  of  manganese,  however, 
is  generally  made  use  of  for  obtaining  oxy- 
gen gas,  on  account  of  its  cheapness.  This 
Bative  oxyde  is  reduced  to  a  coarse  powder ; 
a  stone,  or  rather  an  iion  retort  is  then 
charged  with  it  and  heated.  As  soon  as  the 
retort  becomes  ignited,  oxygen  gas  is  ob- 
tained plentifully. 

Explanation.— Black  oxyde  of  manganese 
is  the  metal  called  manganese  fully  saturated 
with  oxygen,  together  with  many  earthy  im- 
purities ;  on  applying  heat,  part  of  the  solid 
oxygen  quits  the  metal  and  unites  to  caloric, 
in  order  to  form  oxygen  gas  ;  the  remainder 
of  the  oxygen  remains  united  to  the  metal 
with  a  forcible  affinity  ;  the  metal,  therefore, 
approaches  to  the  metallic  state,  or  is  found 
in  the  state  of  a  grey  oxyde  of  manganese. 

One  pound  of  the  best  manganese  yields 
upwards  of  1400  cubic  inches  of  oxygen  gas, 
nearly  pure.  If  sulphuric  acid  be  previously 
added  to  t-lie  manganese,  the  gas  is  pro- 
duced by  a  less  heat,  and  in  a  larger  quan- 
tity ;  a  glass  retort  may  then  be  used,  and 
the  heat  of  a  lamp  is  sufficient. 

5.  Red  oxyde  of  mercury  yields  oxygen 
gas  in  a  manner  similar  to  thai  of  manga- 
nese. 

Explanation.  —  This  oxyde  consists  like- 
wise of  solid  oxygen  and  mercury,  the  com- 
bination of  which  takes  place  on  exposing 
mercury  to  a  heat  of  about  610°  Fahr  At 
this  degree  it  attracts  oxygen,  and  becomes 
converted  into  an  oxyde  :  but  if  the  temper- 
ature be  increased,  the  attraction  of  oxygen 
is  changed.  The  oxygen  then  attracts  calo- 
ric stronger  than  it  did  the  mercury;  it 
tlierefore  abaisdons  it  and  forms  oxygen  gas. 
The  mercury  then  reappears  in  its  metallic 
state. 

6.  Red  oxyde  of  lead  yields  oxygen  gas 
on  the  same  principle. 

Oxygenated  muriatic  acid.  See  Oxymuri- 
iitic  acid. 

Oxygly'cum.  (From  o\v$,  acid,  and 
yXvKu;,  sweet.)  Honey  mixed  with  vinegar. 
An  oxymel. 

Oxyla'pathum.  (From  olvc,  acid,  and 
ya.'gaSiiv,  the  dock ;  so  named  from  its  aci 
dity.)     ?>ee  Rumex  acutus. 

b'XYMEL.  (From  o^y;,  acid,  snd  fiiXi, 
honey.)  Apomeli.  Adipson.  Honey  and 
vinegar  boiled  to  a  sirup.  Mel  acetntum. 
Now  called  Oxymel  simplex.  "  Take  of  cla- 
rified honey,  two  pounds ;  acetic  acid,  a 
pint  Boil  them  down  to  a  proper  con- 
sistence, in  a  glass  vessel,  over  a  slow  fire." 
This  preparation  of  honey  and  vinegar  pos- 
sesses aperient  and  expectorating  virtues, 
and  is  given,  with  these  intentions,  in  the 
Cure  of  humoral  asthma,  and  other  diseases 


OXY 

of  the  chest,  in  doses  of  one  or  fwa  dracJifflS. 
It  is  also  employed  in  the  form  of  gargle, 
when  diluted  with  water. 

O'xYMEL  jeku'ginis.  See  Limmentunt. 
ceruicinis.  ' 

O'xYMEL  co'lchici.  Oxymel  of  meadow 
saffron  is  an  acrid  medicine,  but  is  neverthe- 
less employed,  for  its  diuretic  virtues,  in 
dropsies. 

O'xYRiEL  sci'i.L.E.  "  Take  of  clarified 
honey,  three  pounds ;  vinegar  of  squills, 
two  pints  Boil  them  in  a  glass  vessel,  with 
a  slow  fire,  to  the  proper  thickness."  Ape- 
rient, expectorant,  and  detergent  virtues, 
are  attributed  to  the  honey  of  squills.  It  is 
given  in  doses  of  two  or  three  drachms, 
along  with  some  aromatic  wafer,  as  that  of 
cinnamon,  to  prevent  thegi'eat  nausea  which 
it  would  otherwise  be  apt  to  excite.  In 
large  doses  it  proves  emetic. 

Oxymu'kias  hydra'rctYki.  See  Hydrar- 
gri  o.rymuj'ias. 

OXYMURIA'TIC  ACID  GAS.  Oxy- 
genated murirttic  acid  gas.  Chlorine.  Dephlo- 
gisticaled  marine  acid.  This  gas  possesses  an 
uncommonly  pungent  and  suffocating  odour. 
It  is  absolutely  and  in  every  respect  non-re- 
spiiable;  animals  immersed  in  it  die  instantly. 
It  is  absorbable  by  water,  and  forms  with  it 
what  is  called  liquid  oxymuriatic  acid.  When 
water  is  saturated  with  it,  the  compound 
crystallizes  at  low  temperatures.  Oxymuri- 
atic acid  gas  is  not  invisible,  but  has  a  yellow 
greenish  colour.  It  is  capable  of  maintain- 
ing and  exciting  combustion  in  many  cases. 
Phosphorus,  charcoal,  red  sulpuret  of  mer- 
cury, sulphuret  of  antimony,  bismuth,  iron, 
zinc,  copper,  gold,  arsenic,  cobalt,  tin,  lead, 
and  several  other  combustible  bodies  take  fire 
spontaneously  when  introduced  into  it.  It 
is  heavier  than  atmospbei  ic  air.  It  weakens 
and  reddens  the  flame  of  a  taper,  but  does 
not  extinguish  it.  It  decomposes  ammonia. 
It  thickens  fat  oils.  It  detonates  wiih  hydro- 
gen gas.  Nitrous  ge^s  immediately  produces 
a  cloud  of  reddish  vapour  with  it.  li  is  like- 
wise decomposed  by  sulphuretted,  phosphu- 
retted  and  carburelted,  hydrogen  gases.  It 
is  not  altered  by  exposure  to  light,  and 
passes  unaltered  through  an  ignited  porce- 
lain tube.  It  bleaches  stuffs,  and  totally 
destroys  most  of  the  vegetable  colours,  ren- 
dering them  white.  It  also  bleaches  yellow 
wax,  &c. 

This  gas  may  be  obtained  in  several 
ways. 

1.  Take  one  part  of  the  native  oxyde  of 
manganese,  and  as  much  red  precipitate  of 
mercury,  or  red  lead,  put  them  into  a  glass 
retort,  and  add  four  parts  of  concentrated 
muriatic  acid.  This,  on  distillation,  affords 
a  quantity  of  yellow  aeriform  fluid,  which  is 
oxymuriatic  acid  gas. 

2.  Put  into  a  retort  one  part  of  powdered 
black  oxyde  of  manganese,  three  or  four  of 
Concentrated  muriatic  acid,  connect  the  re- 
tort with  the  pneamatic  trough  and  receive 


0X¥ 


OXY 


64& 


Wve  gas  over  water  in  the  usual  manner. 
When  no  more  ga?  is  liberated,  apply  the 
heat  of  a  lamp,  and  gas  will  be  produced 
abundantly,  which  may  be  kept  in  bottles 
with  ground  glass  stoppers. 

The  oxyde  of  manganese  yields  up  in  this 
process  pail  oi  its  oxygen  U>  part  of  the 
muriatic  acid,  which  becomes  converted  into 
oxymuriatic  acid  gas  ;  the  oxyde  of  manga- 
nese being  tlius  partly  deoxydiaed  is  dissolved 
in  the  remaining  quanlity  of  the  muriatic 
acid,  which  remains  behind  in  the  retort  as 
muriate  of  manganese. 

The  retort  containing  the  mixture  sbould 
not  be  filled  above  one  third,  for  the  mix- 
ture Oil  the  application  of  hea!,  swells,  and 
is  very  apt  to  be  forced  over  into  the  neck 
of  the  retort. 

3.  Oxymuriatic  acid  gas  may  likewise  be 
obtained  in  an  indirect  manner,  by  decom- 
posing muriate  of  soda  in  contact  with  black 
oxyde  of  manganese.  For  that  purpose  mix 
eight  parts,  by  weighty  of  muriate  of  soda 
with  three  of  powdered  oxyde  of  manganese, 
put  the  mixture  into  a  tubulated  retort,  and 
pour  upon  it  gradually  four  parts  of  sulphu- 
I'ic  acid,  diluted  previously  with  three  of 
water,  and  which  has  been  suftered  to  cool 
after  dilution.  On  applying  a  gentle  heat, 
gas  will  be  produced  as  before. 

In  this  operation  the  sulphuric  acid  acts 
on  the  muriate  of  soda,  to  the  base  of  which 
it  unites  ;  the  muriatic  acid  liberated  by  this 
union,  attacks  tiie  oxyde  of  manganese ; 
one  part  of  it  combines  with  the  oxygen, 
and  another  with  the  oxyde  brought  nearer 
to  the  metallic  state  ;  and  the  result  is  sul- 
phate of  soda  and  muriate  of  manganese, 
which  remain  in  the  distilling  vessel ;  and 
oxymuriatic  acid,  which  passes  in  the  sjate 
of  gas  at  common  temperatures. 

In  preparing  this  gas,  great  care  should  be 
taken  that  it  does  not  escape  into  the  apart- 
ment in  any  considerable  quantity ;  as  it 
acts  violently  on  the  pituitous  membrane, 
occasions  a  defluxion  of  the  brain,  blunts 
Ihe  senses  of  smell  and  taste,  produces  head- 
ache, and  proves  extremely  injurious  to 
health. 

Pelletier  fell  a  sacrifice  in  attempting  to 
breathe  it;  a  consumption  was  the  conse- 
quence, which  proved  rapidly  fatal. 

Liquid  ammonia  is  the  remedy  best  cal- 
culated to  check  its  ettects  when  accident- 
ally set  at  liberty  in  places  where  it  is  pre- 
pared. 

The  water  which  adheres  to  the  inner  side 
of  the  vessel  filled  with  oxymuriatic  acid  gas, 
crystallizes  in  the  form  of  yellow  spangles, 
if  the  temperature  is  near  the  freezing  point. 
If  a  considerable  quantity  of  gas  be  thus 
condens'.'d,  care  must  be  taken  to  keep  it  at 
a  low  temperature,  for  as  soon  as  ihe  tem- 
perature is  raised,  it  expands,  and  endan- 
gers the  bursting  of  the  vessel.  When  ab- 
sorbed by  water  it  forms  liquid. 


OXYMURIATIC  ACID. 

This  acid  is  of  a  greenish-yellow  colour 
It  has  a  stj^ptic  bitter  taste,  and  a  very  suf- 
focating odour.  Instead  of  reddening  blue 
vegetable  colours,  it  has  the  remarkable  pro- 
perty of  rendering  them  white.  In  high 
temperatures,  when  light  is  excluded,  phos- 
phorus remains  unaltered  in  liquid  oxymu- 
riatic acid ;  but  if  light  be  admitted,  the 
colour  of  the  acid  gradually  disappears,  and 
the  phosphorus  is  converted  into  phosphoric 
acid.  It  thickens  oils  and  animal  fa(-,  and 
renders  them  less  disposed  to  combine  with 
alkalis.  Its  action  upon  metals  presents 
phenomena  extremely  curious  and  import- 
ant; the  oxygen  of  the  acid  unites  with 
the  metal,  and  the  produced  oxyde  is  af- 
terwards dissolved  by  tlie  deoxydized  acid. 

Method  of  obiaiimiii  Oxymuriatic  Acid. — 
Put  into  a  tubulated  retort,  supported  over 
a  lamp,  one  part  of  black  oxyde  of  man- 
ganese reduced  to  a  gross  powder,  and  pour 
over  it  three  parts  of  concentrated  muriatic 
acid  :  recline  the  retort  in  such  a  manner 
that  the  fluid  which  rises  up  into  its  neck, 
may  easily  run  back  again  into  the  body, 
and  apply  a  receiver  with  a  little  distilled 
water  in  it  ;  the  receiver  must  be  luted  to 
the  retort  by  a  fillet  of  paper.  When  the 
effervescence,  which  instantly  takes  place  on 
the  affusion  of  the  acid,  ceases,  apply  a  gen- 
tle heat.  Oxymuriatic  acid  gas  will  be 
evolved,  and  the  receiver  become  iilled  with 
yellow  vapours,  v.'hich  are  absorbed  by  the 
water.  When  the  water  has  acquired  a 
yellowish-green  colour,  the  receiver  may  be 
removed,  and  another  one  applied  till  no 
more  gas  is  extricated.  The  process  may 
be  more  elegantly  conducted  by  joining  the 
apparatus  of  Burkitt  or  Pepys,  to  the  distil- 
latory vessel.  The  common  muriatic  acid 
which  may  arise  is  condensed  in  the  first 
bottle,  and  the  oxymuriatic  acid  gas. unites 
to  the  water  in  the  second,  third,  &c. 

The  phenomena  attending  the  formation 
of  this  gas,  and  its  action  on  other  bodies., 
are  here  explained  according  to  the  theory 
of  Berthollet.  Scheele,  who  first  discover- 
ed i(,  supposed  it  to  be  muriatic  acid,  de- 
prived of  phlogiston.  Sir  Humphrey  Davy 
has  maintained  a  similar  opinion,  and  given 
it  the  name  of  chlorine  from  its  colour. 
He  supposes  muriatic  acid  to  be  a  com- 
pound of  chlorine  and  hydrogen ;  and  that 
in  all  cases,  where  chlorine  appears  to  oxy- 
dize  bodies,  it  is  in  consequence  of  water, 
or  some  other  substance  containing  oxygen, 
being  at  the  same  time  decomposed. 

Oxymvrrhi'ne.  (From  o^vi,  acute,  and 
f/.uppiv'/i,  the  myrtle;  so  called  from  its  re- 
semblance to  myrtle,  and  its  pointed  leaves.) 
Oxymyrsine.     Wild  myrtle. 

Okymvrsi'ne,     See  Oxymyrrhine. 

Cxy:<i'trum.  (From  o^vs,  acid,  and  yi'^ 
Tfov,  nitre.)  A  j)laster  composed  chiefly  of 
vinegar  and  Hitre. 


646 


OXY 


QZT 


OX¥0'PIA.  (From  a^u;,  acute,  and 
a^,  the  eye.)  The  faculty  of  seeing-  more 
acutely  than  usual.  Thus  there  have  been 
instances  known  of  persons  who  could  see 
the  stars  in  the  day-time.  The  proximate 
cause  is  a.  preternatural  sensibility  of  the 
retina.  It  has  been  known  to  precede  the 
gutta  Serena ;  and  it  has  been  asserted  that 
prisoners  who  have  been  long^  detained  in 
daikness,  have  learned  to  read  and  write  in 
darkened  places. 

Oxyphlegma'sia-  (From  o^us,  acute, 
and  ipxiyui,  to  burn.)  An  acute  inflamma- 
tion. 

OxYPHCE'NicON.  (From  o%u;,  acid,  and 
f  o/v/|,  the  tamarind  ;  a  native  of  Phcenicia.) 
See  Tamarindus, 

Ostpho'nia.  (From  o^v;,  sharp, and  (puvti, 
the  voice.)  The  same  as  Paraphonia  clan- 
gens.     It  is  a  howling, 

Oxyre'gma.  (From  o^vs,  acid,  and  tptu- 
•yo),  to  break  wind.)     An  acid  eructation. 

Oxyrrho'dison.  (From  o^u;,  acid,  and 
peJivov,  oil  of  roses.)  A  composition  of  the 
oil  of  roses  and  vinegar. 

Oxysaccha'rum.  (From  o^ut,  acid,  and 
eaKx^?'^'  sugar.)  A  composition  of  vinegar 
and  sugar. 

O'xysal  diapiioke'ticum.  a  prepara- 
tion of  Angelo  Sala.  It  is  a  fixed  salt, 
loaded  with  more  acid  than  is  necessary 
to  saturate  it.  The  salt  of  juniper  is  of  this 
kind. 

Oxy'toca.  (From  c'^o;,  quick,  and  TixriUf 
to  bring  forth.^  Medicines  which  promote 
delivery. 

OxYTRirHY'LLUsi.  (From  o^u;,  acid,  and 
c-p/ift/XXoy,  trefoil ;  so  named  from  its  acidity.) 
V/ood-sorrel. 


Oycler.    See  Oslrea. 

Oyr.ler-shell.     See  Ostrea. 

OZJE'!^A.  (From  s{'/),  a  stench.)  Au 
ulcer  situated  in  the  nose,  discharging  a 
fcetid  purulent  matter,  and  sometimes  ac- 
companied with  caries  of  the  bones.  Some 
authors  have  signified  by  the  term,  an  ill- 
conditioned  ulcer  in  the  antrum.  The  first 
meaning  is  the  original  one.  The  disease 
is  described  as  coming  on  with  a  trifling  tu- 
mefaction and  redness  about  the  ala  nasi, 
accompanied  with  a  discharge  of  mucus, 
witli  which  the  nostril  becomes  obstructed. 
The  matter  gradually  assumes  the  appearance 
of  pus,  is  most  copious  in  the  mornings  and 
is  sometimes  attended  with  sneezing,  and  a 
little  bleeding.  The  ulceration  occasionally 
extends  around  the  ala  nasi  to  the  cheek,  but 
seldom  far  from  the  nose,,  the  ala  of  which 
also  it  rarely  destroys.  The  ozrena  is  oftea 
connected  with  scrophulous  and  venereal 
complaints.  In  the  latter  case's,  portions 
of  the  ossa  spongiosa  often  come  away. 
After  the  complete  cure  of  all  venereal  com- 
plaints, an  exfoliating  dead  piece  of  bone 
will  often  keep  up  symptoms  similar  to  those 
of  the  ozEEna,  until  it  is  detached.  Mr, 
Pearson  remarks,  that  the  ozeena  frequently 
occurs  as  a  symptom  of  the  cachexia  syphi- 
loidea.  It  may  perforate  the  septum  nasi, 
destroy  the  ossa  spongiosa^and  even  the  ossa 
nasi.  Such  mischief  is  now  more  frequently 
the  efiect  of  the  cachexia  syphiloidea,  than 
of  lues  venerea.  The  ozaena  must  not  be 
confounded  with  abscesses  in  the  upper  jaw- 
bone. 

O'zYMUM.  (From  e^a,  to  smell;  so  called 
from  its  fragrance.)     Sweet  Basil. 


P. 


X  »  A  contraetion  of  pugiltus,  a  pugil,  or 
eighth  part  of  a  handful,  and  sometimes  a 
contraction  of  pcertes,  parts. 

P.  M.     A  contraction  of  partes  mquales. 

P.  P.  A  contraction  of  pulvis  palrum. 
.Jesuit's  powder. 

PAAW,  Peter,  was  born  at  Amsterdam 
in  1564.  After  studying  four  years  at 
Leyden,  he  went  to  Paris,  and  other  cele- 
brated schools  for  improvement ;  and  took 
his  degree  at  Rostock.  Thence .  he  repaired 
to  Padua,  and  attended  the  dissections  of 
Fabricius  ab  Aquapendente ;  and  possess- 
ing a  good  memory,  as  well  as  great  assi- 
duity, he  evinced  such  respectable  acquire- 
ments that   !u;  was   appoiBted  to   a  medical 


professorship  orr  his  return  to  Leyden  m 
1589.  His  whole  ambition  was  centered  in 
supporting  the  dignity  and  utility  of  this 
oflice ;  find  he  obtained  general  esteem. 
Anatomy  and  botany  were  his  favourite 
pursuits ;  and  Leydfin  owes  to  him  the 
establishmeBt  of  its  botanic  garden.  He 
died  in  1617.  Besides  some  commentaries 
on  parts  of  Hippocrates  and  other  ancient 
authors,  he  left  a  treatise  on  the  Plague, 
and  several  Mher  woi'ks,  chiefly  anato- 
mical. 

PABULUM.  (From  pasto,  to  feed.) 
Food,  aliment.  The  animal  heat  and  ani- 
mal spirits  are  called  pahalupi  vit(E,  the  focd 
of  life. 


FJEO 


PAL 


64V 


PACCHIONI,  Anthonio,  was  born  at 
Reggio,  in  1664.  After  studying  there 
for  some  time  he  went  to  complete  himself 
at  Rome  under  the  celebrated  Malpighi ; 
who  subsequently  introduced  him  into  prac- 
tice at  Tivoli,  where  he  resided  six  years  with 
considerable  reputation.  He  then  returned 
to  Rome,  and  assisted  Lancisi  in  his  expla- 
nation of  the  plates  of  Eustachius.  He 
devoted  also  great  attention  to  dissection, 
particularly  of  the  membranes  of  the  brain. 
in  his  first  work  he  assigned  to  the  dura 
mater  a  contractile  power,  whereby  it  acted 
upon  the  brain ;  this  notion  obtained  tem- 
porary celebrity,  but  it  was  confuted  by 
Baglivi  and  other  anatomists.  He  after- 
wards announced  the  discovery  of  glands 
near  the  longitudinal  sinus,  from  which  he 
alleged  lymphatics  pass  to  the  pia  mater ; 
this  involved  him  in  farther  controversies. 
He  was  a  member  of  several  learned  aca- 
demies, and  died  in  1726.  Among  his 
posthumous  works  is  one  on  the  mischief  of 
epispastics  in  many  diseases. 

Pacchionian  glands.  See  Glanduloi  Pac- 
diioncE. 

Pachy'ntica.  (From  -!S'a;^yv*,  to  in- 
crassate.)  Medicines  which  incrassate  or 
thicken  the  fluids. 

Pa'chys.  na;^t/f,  thick.  The  name  of 
a  disorder  described  by  Hippocrates,  ut 
jnot  known  by  us. 

Pa'dds.     See  Prunus  padus. 

P^edancho'ne.  (From  waij,  a  child, 
and  ayx""}  to  strangulate.)  A  species  of 
quinsy  common  among  children. 

P^EDARTHRo'cACE.  (From  wais,  a  boy, 
ecp^pov,  a  joint,  and  xaxov,  an  evil.)  The 
joint  evil.  Severinus  calls  the  Spina  Ven- 
tosa  by  this  name,  as  also  doth  Dr.  Cullen. 
By  some  this  name  is  used  to  express  a  sort 
of  anasarca. 

PjEO'IN'IA.  (From  Pmon,  who  first 
applied  it  to  medicinal  purposes.)     Paeony. 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnsean  system.  Class,  Polyandria.  Or- 
der, Digynia. 

2.  The  pharmacopoeial  name  of  the  com- 
mon peony. 

P.«o'nia  officina'lis.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  common  pseony.  Male  and 
j'emale  pfeony.  This  plant,  ' Paonia  foliis 
obloiigis,  of  Linnteus,  has  long  been  con- 
sidered as  a  powerful  medicine ;  and,  till 
the  late  revision  by  the  London  College,  it 
had  a  place  in  the  catalogue  of  the  Materia 
Medica  ;  in  which  the  tv-fo  common  varieties 
of  tills  plant  are  indiscriminately  directed 
for  use  :  and,  on  the  authority  of  G.  Bau- 
hin,  improperly  distinguished  into  male  and 
female  pseony. 

The  roots  and  seeds  of  paeony  have,  when 
fresh,  a  faint,  unpleasant  smell,  somewhat 
of  the  narcotic  kind,  and  a  mucilaginous 
subacrid  taste,  with  a  slight  degree  of  bit^ 
terness  and  astringency.  In  drying,  they 
lose   their   smell    and    nart    of    their   taste. 


Extracts  made  from  them  by  water  are 
almost  insipid,  as  vvell  as  inodorous ;  but 
extracts  made  by  rectified  spirit.',  are  mani- 
festly bitterish,  and  considerably  adstrin- 
gent.  The  flowers  have  rather  more  smell 
than  any  of  the  other  parts  of  the  plant, 
and  a  rough,  sweetish  taste,  which  they  im- 
part, together  with  their  colour,  both  to  water 
and  spirit. 

The  roots,  flowers,  and  seeds  of  pseony, 
have  been  esteemed  in  the  character  of  an 
anodyne  and  corroborant,  but  more  espe- 
cially the  roots  ;  which,  since  the  days  of 
Galen,  have  been  very  commonly  em- 
ployed as  a  remedy  for  the  epilepsy.  For 
this  purpose,  it  was  usual  to  cut  the  root 
into  thin  slices,  which  were  to  be  attached 
to  a  string,  and  suspended  about  the  neck 
as  an  amulet ;  if  this  failed  of  success,  the 
patient  was  to  have  recourse  to  the  inter- 
nal use  of  this  root,  which  Willis  directs  to 
be  given  in  the  form  of  a  powder,  and  in 
the  quantity  of  a  drachm,  two  or  three 
times  a  day,  by  which,  as  we  are  informed, 
both  infants  and  adults  were  cured  of  this 
disease.  Other  authors  recommended  the 
expressed  juice  to  be  given  in  wine,  and 
sweetened  with  sugar,  as  the  most  effectual 
way  of  administering  this  plant.  Many 
writers,  however,  especially  in  modern  times, 
from  repeated  trials  of  the  pseony  in  epi- 
leptic cases,  have  found  it  of  no  use  what- 
ever ;  though  professor  Home,  who  gave 
the  radix  paeonias  to  two  epileptics  at  the 
Edinburgh  infirmary,  declares  that  one 
received  a  temporary  advantage  from  its 
use.  Of  the  good  effects  of  this  plant,  in 
other  disordex's,  we  find  no  instances  re- 
corded. 

Paigil.     See  Primula  verii. 

PAIN.  Dolor.  Any  unpleasant  sensa- 
tion, or  irritation. 

Painter's  colic.    See  Colica  pictomari. 

Palate.     See  Palatum. 

PALATE  BONE.  (Os  palali ;  from 
palo,  to  hedge  in,  because  it  is  staked  in, 
as  it  were,  by  the  teeth.)  These  two  bones 
are  of  very  irregular  figure.  They  are 
placed  between  the  ossa  maxillaria  superiora 
and  the  os  sphenoides  at  the  back  part  of 
the  roof  of  the  mouth,  and  extend  from  thence 
to  the  bottom  of  the  orI)it.  Each  of  these 
bones  may  be  divided  into  four  parts,  viz. 
the  inferior,  or  square  portion,  the  pterygoid 
process,  the  nasal  lamella,  and  orbitar  pro- 
cess. The  first  of  these,  or  the  square  part 
of  the  bone,  helps  to  form  the  palate  of  the 
mouth.  The  upper  part  of  its  internal 
edge  rises  into  a  spine,  which  makes  part 
of  the  septum  uarium.  1  he  pterygoid  pvo- 
cess,  which  is  smaller  above  than  below, 
is  so  named  from  its  being  united  with  the 
ptei-ygoid  processes  of  the  sphenoid  bone, 
with  which  it  helps  to  form  the  pterygoid 
fossae.  It  is  separated  from  the  square  part 
of  tlie  bone,  and  from  the  nasal  lamella, 
by  an  oblique  fossa,  which,  applied  to  such 


e^s 


PAL 


PAL 


another  in  the  os  masillare,  forms  a  pas- 
sage for  a  branch  of  the  fifth  pah-  of  nerves. 
The  nasal  lamella  is  nothing  more  than  a 
verF  thiu  bony  plate,  \»  hich  arises  from  the 
upper  side  of  the  external  edge  of  the  square 
part  of  the  boae.  Its  inner  surface  is  con- 
cave, and  furnished  with  a  ridge,  which  sup- 
poits  the  back  part  of  the  os  spongiosum 
inferius.  Externally,  k  is  con\=ex,  and 
firmly  united  to  the  maxillary  bone.  The 
orbilar  process  is  more  irj-egular  than  any 
other  part  of  the  bone.  It  has  a  smooth 
surface,  where  it  heips  to  form  the  orbit ; 
and,  v.hen  viewed  in  its  place,  we  see  it 
contiguous  to  that  part  of  the  orbit  which 
is  formed  by  the  os  maxillare,  and  appear- 
ing as  a  srtfall  triangle  at  the  middle  extre- 
mity of  the  orbitar  process  of  this  last-men- 
tioned bone.  This  fouith  part  of  the  os 
palati  li-itewise  helps  to  form  the  zygomatic 
fossa  on  eacli  side,  and  there  its  surface  is 
concave.  Between  this  orbitar  process  and 
the  sphenoid  '  hone,  a  hole  is  formed, 
through  which  an  arterv;  vein,  and  nerve, 
E.ve  transmitted  to  the  nostrils.  '  The  ossa 
palati  are  com])iete  in  the  ftetus.  They  are 
joined  to  the  ossa  raasiilaria  superiora,  os 
sphenoldes,  os  etlinicides,  ossa  spongiosa 
inferiora,  and  vomer. 

Pala'ti    circumflb  aus.      See    Circum- 
fiexns. 

Pala'ti  leta'tor.  See  Lerator  palati. 
Pala'ti  te'xsoe.  See  Circumfiexus. 
P  A  L  A  T  0-P  H  A  R  Y  N  G  E'U  S.  {Mus- 
mlus  palato-pharyngeus ;  so  called  from  its 
origin  in  the  palate  and  insertion  in  the 
pharys.)  Thyro-staphilinus,  of  Douglas. 
Thyro-pharyngo-slaphilimis,  of  Winslow, 
and  palato-pharmgien.  of  Dumas.  A  mr^- 
cle  situated  at  the  side  of  the  entry  of  the 
fauces.  It  arises  by  a  broad  beginning 
from  the  middle  of  the  velum  pendulum 
palati  at  the  root  of  the  uvula  posteriorly, 
•and  I'rom  the  tendinous  expansion  of  the  cir- 
curaflexits  palati.  The  fibres  are  collected 
within  the  posterior  arch  behind  the  ton- 
sils, and  nm  backwards  to  the  top  and 
lateral  part  of  the  pharynx,  where  the  fibres 
are  scattered  and  mixed  with  those  of  the 
stylo-pharyiif eus.  It  is  inserted  into  tlie 
edge  of  the  upper  and  back  part  of  the 
thyroid  cartilage.  Its  use  is  to  draw  the 
uvula  and  velum  pendulum  palati  down- 
wards and  backwards,  and  at  the  same 
lime  to  pull  the  thyroid  cartilage  and  pha- 
rynx upwards,  and  shorten  it  ;  with  the 
coastriclor  superior  pharyngis  and  tongue, 
it  assists  in  shutting  the  passage  into  the 
nosti-ils  :  and  in  swallowing,  it  thrusts  the 
food  from  the  fauces  jnto  the  pharj'nx. 

Palato-salpisge'cs.       (From    palatum, 

the    palate,    and   o-aX-y/yl;    a   trumpet ;    so 

called  from  its  origin  in  the  palate,  and  its 

trumpet-like  shape.)     See  Circumfiexus. 

Palato-staphili'ncs.     See   Mzygos  uvu- 

FALA'TUM.     (From  pnlo,  fo  hedge  in, 


because  if  is  staked  in,  as  it  were,  l<y 
the  teeth.)  The  palate  ox"  i'oof  of  the- 
mouth. 

PALA'TUjI  MOLLE.  The  soft  pa- 
late. This  lies  behind  the  bony  palate  ; 
and  from  the  middle  of  it  the  uvula  hangs 
down. 

Palea  de  mecha.  a  name  given  by 
some  to  the  Juncus  Odoralus. 

Palimpissa.  (From  ts-a/./v,  repetition, 
■zaiaTo.,  pitch.)  DJoscorides  says,  that  dry 
pitch  is  thus  named,  because  it  is  prepared 
01  pitch  twice  boiled. 

Palindro'mia.  (llaXiv,  again,  and  3)!«- 
fio;,  a  course.)  This  term  is  used  by  Hip- 
pocrates for  any  regurgitation  of  humours 
to  the  more  noble  parts':  and  sometimes  for 
the  return  of  a  distemper. 

Paliu'e.us.  (From  ■nsa.XXia,  to  move, 
and  omoi,  urine ;  so  called  from  its  diuretic 
qualities.)     A  species  of  white  thorn. 

PALLAS,  Peter  Simon,  was  born  at 
Berlin,  where  his  father  was  professor  of 
surgery  in  1741.  He  applied  early  and 
assiduously  to  his  studies,  particularly  to 
dissection,  insomuch  that  he  v.as  enabled, 
at  the  age  of  17,  to  read  a  public  course  on 
anatomy.  He  then  went  to  Halle,  and  in 
1759  to  Gottingen,  where  a  severe  illness 
for  some  time  interrupted  his  pursuits ; 
but  he  afterwards  miide  numerous  expe- 
riments on  poisons,  and  dissections  of  ani- 
mals ;  and  composed  a  very  ingenious 
treatise  on  those  which  are  found  within 
otliers,  particularly  the  worms  occurring  in 
the  human  body.  In  the  following  year 
he  took  his  degree  at  Leyden,  then  travelled 
through  Holland  and  England,  directing 
his  attention  almost  entirely  to  natural 
history.  In  1T62  his  father  recalled  him 
to  Berlin,  bat  aliovved  him  soon  after  to 
settle  at  the  Hague,  where  he  could  better 
prosecute  his  favourite  studies  ;  the  fruit  of 
which  shortly  appeared  in  a  valuable  trea- 
tise on  zoophytes,  and  seme  other  publica- 
tions ;  and  he  v/as  admitted  into  the 
Royal  Society  of  London,  and  the  Academy 
IS'aiurfe  Curiosorum,  fo  which  he  had  sent 
interesting  papers.  About  this  period  he 
meditated  a  voyage  to  the  Cape  of  Good 
Hope,  and  other  Dutch  Settlements  ;  but 
his  father  again  recalled  him  in  1766; 
however,  in  the  following  year,  he  was 
induced  by  Catherine  II.  to  become  pro- 
fessor of  natural  history  at  St.  Pet€rsburg. 
Thence,  in  1768,  he  set  out,  with  some 
other  philosophers,  on  a  scientific  tour,  as 
far  as  Siberia,  which  occupied  six  years  : 
of  this  he  afterwards  published  a  most  in- 
teresting account  in  five  quarto  volumes, 
comprehending  every  thing  memorable  ia 
the  several  provinces  which  he  had  visited. 
This  was  followed  by  a  particular  history  of 
the  Ivlongul  tribes,  who  had,  at  diflerent 
periods,  overrun  the  greater  part  of  Asia, 
and  whom  he  clearly  proved  to  be  a  distinct 
race   from  the  Tartars.     In   1777  he   rdSd 


PAL 


PAN 


649 


Kiei'ore  the  academy  a  dissertation  on  the 
I'ormation  of  mountains,  and  the  changes 
whicfi  this  globe  has  undergone,  particulai'ly 
in  the  Russian  empire.  He  also  published, 
from  time  to  time,  numerous  works  relative 
to  zoology,  botany,  agriculture,  and  geo- 
graphy. About  the  year  1784,  he  received 
signal  proofs  of  the  empress's  favour ;  who 
not  only  considerably  increased  his  salary, 
and  conferred  upon  him  the  order  of  St. 
VIodimir,  but  learning  that  he  wished  to 
dispose  of  his  collection  of  natural  history, 
gave  him  a  greater  price  than  he  had  va- 
lued it  at,  and  allowed  him  the  use  of  it 
during  his  life.  In  1794  he  travelled  to 
the  Crimea,  of  which  he  published  an  ac- 
coimt  on  his  return  ;  and  his  health  now 
beginning  to  decline,  the  empress  present- 
ed him  an  estate  in  that  province,  with 
a  liberal  sum  for  his  establishment.  Un- 
fortunately, however,  the  situation  was 
particularly  unhealthy,  and  proved  very 
injurious  to  his  family.  At  length  he 
determined  to  visit  his  brother,  and  his 
native  city,  where  he  died  shortly  after, 
in  1811. 

PALLIATI'VA.  (From  pallio,  to  dis- 
semble.) Medicines  given  only  with  an 
intent  to  relieve  pains  in  a  fatal  disease. 

Palm  oil.     See  Cocos  butyracea. 

PA'LMA.     (From  ■arukXiu,  to  move.) 

1.  The  palm  of  the  hand. 

2.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnaean  system,  so  called  because  the 
leaves  are  extended  from  the  top,  like  the 
fingers  upon  the  hand. 

Fa'lma  christi.     See  Ricinus. 

PALMA'RIS  BRE'VIS.  (Pabnaris  ; 
from  palma,  the  hand.)  Pabnaris  brevis  vel 
caro  quadrala,  of  Douglas,  and  Palmare 
eulani,  of  Dumas.  A  small,  thin,  cuta- 
neous, flexor  muscle  of  the  hand,  situated 
between  the  wrist  and  the  little  finger, 
Fallopius  tells  us  that  it  was  discovered 
by  Cananus.  Winslow  names  it  palmaris  cu- 
ianeus.  It  arises  from  a  small  part  of  the 
internal  annular  ligament,  and  inner  edge 
of  the  aponeurosis  palmaris,  and  is  inserted 
by  small  bundles  of  fleshy  fibres  into  the 
OS  pisiforme,  and  into  the  skin  and  fat  that 
cover  the  abductor  minimi  digiti.  This 
muscle  seems  to  assist  in  contracting  the 
palm  of  the  hand. 

Palm'aris     cuta'neus.       See     Palmaris 

PALMA'RIS  LO'NGUS.  Ulnaris  gra- 
rilis,  of  Winslow,  and  Ejntrochlo  carpi  pal- 
viaire,  of  Dumas.  A  flexor  muscle  of  the 
arm,  situated  on  the  fore-arm,  immediately 
under  the  integuments.  It  arises  tendi- 
nous from  the  inner  condyle  of  the  os 
humeri,  but  soon  becomes  fleshy,  and  after 
continuing  so  about  three  inches,  termi- 
nates in  a  long  slender  tendon,  which,  near 
the  v^rist,  separates  into  two  portions,  one 
of  which  is  inserted  into  the  internal  an- 
nular ligament,  and  the  other  loses  itself  in 
a  tendinous  membrane,  that  is  nearly  of  a 


triangular  shape,  and  extends  over  the 
palm  of  the  hand,  from  the  carpal  ligament 
to  the  roots  of  the  fingers,  and  is  called 
aponeurosis  palmaris.  Some  of  the  fibres  of 
this  expansion  adhere  strongly  to  the  meta- 
carpal bones,  and  separate  the  muscles  and 
tendons  of  each  finger.  Several  anato- 
mical writers  have  considered  this  aponeu- 
rosis as  a  production  of  the  tendon  of  this 
muscle,  but  seemingly  without  reason, 
because  we  now  and  then  find  the  latter 
wholly  inserted  into  the  carpal  ligament, 
in  which  case  it  is  perfectly  distinct  from 
the  aponeurosis  in  question ;  and,  in  some 
subjects  the  palmaris  longus  is  wanting, 
but  the  aponeurosis  is  always  to  be  found. 
Ehodius,  indeed,  says  that  the  latter  is  now 
and  then  deficient  ;  but  there  is  good 
reason  to  think  that  he  was  mistaken.  This 
muscle  bends  the  hand,  and  may  assist  in  its- 
pronation ;  it  likewise  serves  to  stretch  the 
aponeurosis  palmaris. 

Pa'lmos.  (From  ■ua.'kXa,  to  beat.)  A 
palpitation  of  the  heart. 

Pa'lriula.  (Dim.  of  palma,  the  hand  ; 
so  called  from  its  shape.) 

1.  A  date. 

2.  The  broad  and  flat  end  of  a  rib. 
PA'LPEBRiE.       (j1     palpiiando,     from 

their  frequent  motion.)  The  eyelids,  distin- 
guished into  upper  and  under :  at  each  end 
they  unite  and  form  the  canthi. 

PalpebrcE  superioris  levator.  See  Levator 
palpehrcR  superioris. 

Palpebrarum  aperiens  rectus.  See  Leva- 
tor palpebrce  superioris. 

PALPITA'TIO.  1.  A  palpitation  or 
convulsive  motion  of  a  part. 

2.  Palpitation  of  the  heart,  which  is 
either  constant  or  frequently  returning.  A 
genus  of  disease  in  the  class  Neuroses,  and 
order    Spasmi,  of  Cullen. 

Palsy.    See  Paralysis. 

Paluda'pium.  (From  pulus,  a  lake,  and 
apium,  smallage  ;  so  named  because  it  grows 
in  and  about  rivulets.)  A  species  of  small- 
age. 

Pa'lus  sa'nctus.  A  name  of  guaia- 
cum. 

Pamphi'lium.  (From  ■araj,  all,  and 
^/Xoj,  grateful;  so  called  from  its  extensive 
usefulness.)  A  plaster  described  by  Ga- 
len. 

Pampinifo'rmis.  (From  pampinus,  a 
tendril,  and  forma.,  a  likeness.)  Resem- 
bling a  tendril ;  applied  to  the  spermatic 
chord  and  the  thoracic  duct. 

PANACE'A.  (From  wav,  the  neuter 
of  -sra;,  all,  and  a.xiof/,ai,  to  cure.)  An  epi- 
thet given  by  the  ancients  to  those  remedies 
which  they  conceived  would  cure  every 
disease.  Unfortunately  for  men  of  the 
present  day  there  are  no  such  remedies. 

Panace'a  du'cis  holsa'ti^:.  The  sul- 
phate  of  potash. 

Panace'a  ddplica'ta.  Sulphate  of  pot- 
ash. 

Panacje'a  vegeta'bilis.    Saffron, 
82 


650 


PAN 


TAS 


PANA'DA.  (Dim.  of  pane,  fciearl. 
Ital.)  Fanata  Pnnatella.  Bread  boiled 
in  water  to  fhe  consistence  of  pap.  Dry 
biscuits  soaked  are  the  best  for  this  pur- 
pose. 

Panale'thes.  (From  -ra-y,  all,  and 
aXfi^fis,  true.)  A  name  of  a  cephalic  plas- 
ter, iiom  its  universal  efHcacy. 

Panari'tia.  Corrupted  from  parony- 
chia. 

PA'NARIS.  (Corrupted  from  parony- 
chia.)    See  Paronychia,. 

PANA'VA.  The  lignum  pavanae.  See 
Crolon  iiglium. 

PA'NAX.  (From  vrav,  all,  and  ecaos,  a 
cure.)     See  Laserpiliumchironiiim. 

Pa'nax  q.uinq,uefo'lium.  The  systema- 
tic name  of  the  plant  which  affords  the  gin- 
seng root.  Ginseng.  Puriaz  quinqiiefolivm  ; 
foliis  lernis  qmnatis,  of  Linnaeus.  The  root 
is  imported  into  this  country  scarcely  the 
thickness  of  the  little  finger,  about  three  or 
four  inches  long,  frequently  forked,  trans- 
versely wrinkled,  of  a  horny  texture,  and 
both  internally  and  e.xternally  of  a  j-ellow- 
ish-white  colour.  To  the  taste  it  discovers 
a  mucilaginous  sweetness,  approaching  to 
that  of  liquorice,  accompanied  with  some 
degree  of  bitterness,  and  a  sUght  aromatic 
warmth.  The  Chinese  ascribe  extraordi- 
nary virtues  to  the  root  of  ginseng,  and  ha.ve 
no  confidence  in  any  medicine  unless  in  €©«i- 
bination  with  it-  In  Europe,  however,  it  is 
very  seldom  employed. 

Pakchre'stos.  (From  ■rxv,  all,  and  »^p>irj>Si 
useful,  so  named  from  its  general  useful- 
jaess.)  Panchreslon.  An  epithet  of  a  col- 
lyrium  described  by  Galen.  It  is  also  of 
the  same  signification  as  Panacea,  but  little 
used. 

Panchymago'ga.  (From  srav,  all,  x^f^'fy 
mccus,  humour,  and  aya.  duco,  to  lead  or 
draw.)  This  term  is  ascribed  to  such  me- 
dicines as  are  supposed  to  purge  all  humours 
equally  alike  ;  but  this  is  a  conceit  now  not 
jninded. 

PAJfccE'NUS.  (From  vreti.  all,  and  xd/voj, 
common.)  Epidemic  ;  applied  to  popular 
diseases,  which  attack  all  descriptions  of 
■persons. 

Pancra'tium.  (From  «"«?,  all,  ^iid 
xfartcu,  to  conquer;  so  called  from  its  vir- 
tues in  overcoming  all  obstructions.)  See 
Scilla. 

PA'NCREAS.  (From  <r«!5,'  all,  and 
KpirtS)  flesh  j  so  called  from  its  fleshy  con- 
sistence.) A  glandular  viscus  of  the  abdo- 
men, of  a  long  figure,  compared  to  a  dog's 
tongue,  situated  in  the  epigastric  region 
under  the  stomach.  It  is  composed  of  in- 
numerable small  glands,  the  excretory  ducts 
of  which  unite  and  form  one  duct,  called 
the  pancreatic  duct,  which  perforates  the 
duodenum  with  the  ductus  cornmunis  cho- 
ledochus,  and  conveys  a  fluid,  in  its  nature 
similar  to  saliva,  into  the  intestines.  The 
pancreatic  artery  is  a  branch  of  the  splenic. 


The  veins  evacuate  themselves  into  the 
splenic  vein.  Its  nerves  are  from  the  par 
vagum  and  great  intercostal.  The  use  of 
the  pancreas  is  to  secrete  the  pancreatic 
juice,  which  is  to  be  mixed  with  the  chyle 
in  the  duodenum.  The  quantity  of  the 
fluid  secreted  is  uncertain ;  but  it  must  be 
very  considerable,  if  we  compare  it  with  the 
weight  of  the  saliva,  the  pancreas  being 
three  times  larger,  and  seated  in  a  warmer 
place.  It  is  expelled  by  the  force  of  the 
circulating  blood,  and  the  pressure  of  the 
incumbent  viscera  in  the  full  abdomen.  Its 
great  utility  appears  from  its  constancy,  be- 
ing found  in  almost  all  animals  ;  nor  is  this 
refuted  by  the  few  experiments  in  which  a 
part  of  it  was  cut  out  from  a  robust  animal, 
without  occasioning  death  ;  because  the 
whole  pancreas  cannot  be  removed  without 
the  duodenum  :  for  even  a  part  of  the  lungs 
may  be  cut  out  without  producing  death, 
but  they  are  not,  therefore,  useless.  It  seems 
princ!pa!l3^  to  dilute  the  viscid  cystic  bile, 
to  mitigate  its  acrimony,  and  to  mix  it  with 
the  food.  Hence  it  is  poured  into  a  place 
remote  from  the  duct  from  the  liver,  as  often 
as  there  is  no  gall-bladder.  Like  the  rest 
of  the  intestinal  humours,  it  dilutes  and  re- 
solves the  mass  of  aliments,  and  performs 
every  other  oSice  of  the  saliva. 

Pancreatic  duct.  See  Ductus  pancrea^ 
licus. 

Pancreatic  juice.     See  Pancreas. 

Pancre'he.  (From  rraj,  all,  and  xpum, 
a  fountain.)  A  name  of  the  pancreas  from 
its  great  secretion. 

Pandali'tium.     a  whitlow. 

PANDEMIC.  {Pandemicus ;  from 
•rav,  all,  and  J>i/toj,  the  people.)  A  syno- 
uym  of  epidemic.     See  Epidemic. 

Pandicula'tio.  (From  pandiculo,  to 
gape  and  stretch.)  Pandiculation,  or  that 
restless  stretching  and  gaping  which  accom- 
panies the  cold  fit  of  an  ague. 

PA'ATCUM.  (A  paniculis,  from  its 
many  panicles  ;  the  spike  consisting  of  in- 
numerable thick  seeds,  disposed  in  many 
panicles.)  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants 
in  the  Linntean  system.  Class,  Triandria.' 
Order,  Digynia. 

Pa'nicum  Ita'licum.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  plant  which  affords  the  Indian 
millet-seed,  which  is  much  esteemed  in 
Italy,  being  a  constant  ingredient  in  soups, 
and  made  into  a  variety  of  forms  for  the 
table. 

Pa'kicubi  milia'ceum.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  plant  which  affords  the  millet- 
seed.  They  are  esteemed  as  a  nutritious 
article  of  diet,  and  are  often  made  into  pud- 
dings in  this  country. 

Pa'nis  cu'coli.     See  0.calis  acstosella. 

Pa'nis  pokci'nds.  a  species  of  cycla- 
men. 

PANNITULUS.     (From  pannus,  cloth.) 

1.  A  piece  of  fine  cloth. 

S.  The  cellular  and  carnous  membranes 


PAP 


PAP 


661 


are  so  dialled  from  their  resemblance  to  a 
piece  of  fine  cloth. 

Panno'nica.  (From  pannus,  a  rag ;  so 
called  because  its  stalk  is  divided  into  many 
uneven  points,  like  the  end  of  a  piece  of 
1^^.)     Hawk-'.veed. 

Fa'nkus.  (From  Tii-a/,  to  labour)  1.  A 
piece  of  cloth. 

2.  A  tent  for  a  ^vound. 

3.  A  speck  in  the  eye,  resembling  a  bit 
of  rag-. 

4.  An  irregular  mark  upon  the  skin. 
Pano'cti^.     Buboes  in  the  groin. 

PATs  OPHO'BIA.  (From  ^z?,  all, 
and  ipe'tis,  fear.)  That  kind  of  melan- 
choly which  is  attended  with  groundless 
fears. 

Pajisies.     See  Viola  tricolor. 

Pantago'ga.  (From  fraj,  all,  and  uyo, 
to  drive  out.)  Medicines  which  expel  all 
morbid  humours. 

Pakto'lmics.  (Trom  trus,  all,  and  mX- 
p-tift  to  dare ;  so  named  from  its  general 
uses.)  A  medicine  described  by  jEgi- 
nefa. 

PASfTOPHo'BiA.  The  same  as  hydro- 
phobia. 

Pa'nus.  (From  irjviF,  to  work.)  1.  A 
weaver's  roll. 

2.  A  soft  tumour  shaped  like  a  weaver's 
roll. 

PAPA'  V  E  R.  {Papaver,  from  pappa, 
pap  ;  so  called  because  nurses  used  to  mix 
this  plant  in  children's  food  to  relieve  the 
•colic  and  make  them  sleep.)  1.  The  name 
«f  a  genus  of  plants  in  the  LinnEean  sys- 
tem. Class,  Polyandiia.  Order,  Monogy- 
nia.    The  poppy. 

2.  The  pharmacopceial  name  of  the  white 
poppy.     See  Papartr  somni/erum. 

Papa'ver  zrra'ticcm.  See  Papavet 
rhcEOs. 

Papa'ver  ni'grcm.  The  black  poppy. 
This  is  merely  a  variety  of  the  papaver  som- 
niferum,  producing  black  seeds.  See  Pa- 
paver. 

Papa'ver  rhce'as.  The  systematic  and 
pharmacopceial  name  of  the  red  corn  poppy. 
Papaver  erraiicum.  Papaver  capsulis  gla- 
bris  globosis,  tauh-piloso  multijioro  ;  foliis 
pennalifidis  inds-is,  of  Linnseus.  The  heads 
of  this  species,  like  those  of  the  somniferum, 
contain  a  milky  juice  of  a  narcotic  quality  ; 
from  which  an  extract  is  prepared,  that  has 
been  successfully  employed  as  a  sedative. 
The  flowers  have  somewhat  of  the  smell  of 
opium,  and  a  mucilaginous  taste,  accom- 
panied with  a  slight  degree  of  bitterness. 
A  sirup  of  these  flowers  is  directed  in  the 
London  Pharmacoposia,  which  has  been 
thought  useful  as  an  anodyne  and  pectoral, 
and  is  prescribed  in  coughs  and  catarrhed 
afiections.     See  Syrupusrficeados. 

Papa'ver  somsi'ferum.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  white  poppy,  from  which  opium 
is  obtained.  Linnaeus  describes  the  plant  :-^ — 
Papaver  calydbm.  capsulisqne  glabrit,  foliis 


amphxicaulibus  incids.  This  drug  is  also 
called  opium  ihebaicum,  from  being  ancient- 
ly prepared  chiefly  at  Thebes  :  Opion  and 
manus  del,  from  its  extensive  medical  vir- 
tues, oic.  The  Arabians  called  it  affion  and 
ajiura.  It  is  the  concreted  milky  juice  of 
the  capsule  or  head  of  the  poppy.  It  is 
brought  from  Turkey,  Egypt,  the  East 
Indies,  and  other  parts  of  Asia,  where  pop- 
pies are  cultivated  for  this  use  in  fields,  as 
corn  among  us.  The  manner  in  which  it  is 
collected  has  been  described  long  ago  by 
Kfempfer  and  others ;  but  the  most  circum- 
stantial detail  of  the  culture  of  the  poppy, 
and  the  method  of  procuring  the  opium,  is 
that  given  by  Mr.  Kerr,  as  practised  in  the 
province  of  Bahar :  he  says,  "The  field 
being  well  prepared  by  the  plough  and  har- 
row, and  reduced  to  an  exact  level  superfi- 
cies, it  is  then  divided  into  qiwdrangular 
areas  of  seven  feet  long,  and  five  fret  in 
breadth,  leaving  two  feet  of  interval,  which 
is  raised  five  or  six  inches,  and  excavated 
into  an  aqueduct  for  conveying  water  to 
every  area,  for  which  purpose  they  have  a 
well  in  every  cultivated  field.  The  seeds 
are  sown  in  October  or  November.  The 
plants  are  allowed  to  grow  six  or  eight 
inches  distant  from  each  other,  and  are  plen- 
tifully supplied  with  water;  when  the 
j^oung  plants  are  six  or  eight  inches  high, 
they  are  watered  more  spaiingly.  But  the 
cultivator  spreads  all  over  the  areas  a  nu- 
trient compost  of  ashes,  human  excrements, 
cow-dung,  and  a  large  portion  of  nitrous 
earth,  scraped  from  the  highways  and  old 
mud  walls.  When  the  plants  are  nigh 
flowering,  they  are  watered  profusely,  to  in- 
crease the  juice. 

When  the  capsules  are  half  grown,  no 
more  wafer  is  given,  and  they  begin  to  col- 
lect the  opium. 

At  sunset  they  make  two  longitudinal 
double  incisions  upon  each  half  ripe  capsule, 
passing  from  below  upwards,  and  taking 
care  not  to  penetrate  the  internal  cavity  of 
the  capsule.  The  incisions  are  repeated 
every  evening  until  each  capsule  has  received 
six  or  eight  wounds  ;  then  are  they  alloxved 
to  ripen  their  seeds.  The  ripe  capsules 
afibrd  little  or  no  juice.  If  the  wound  was 
made  in  the  heat  of  the  da_v,  a  cicatrix 
would  be  too  soon  formed.  The  night  dews, 
by  their  moisture,  favour  the  exstillation  of 
the  juice. 

Early  in  the  morning,  old  women,  boys, 
and  girls,  collect  the  juice  by  scraping  it 
ofi"  the  wounds  with  a  small  iron  scoop,  and 
deposit  the  whole  in  an  earthen  pot,  where 
it  is  worked  by  the  hand  in  the  open  sun- 
shine, until  it  becomes  of  a  considerable 
spissitude.  It  is  then  formed  into  cakes  of 
a  globular  shape,  and  about  four  pounds  iu 
weight,  and  laid  into  little  earthen  basins  to 
be  further  exsiccated.  These  cakes  are  co- 
vered over  with  the  poppy  or  tobacco  leaves, 
and  dried  until  they  are  fit  for  sale.     Opiosj 


652 


PAP 


PA? 


is  frequently  adulterated  with  cow-dung,  the 
extract  of  the  poppy  plant  procured  by  boil- 
ing,  and  various  other  substances  which 
they  keep  in  secresy." 

This  process,  however,  is  now  but  rarely 
practised,  the  consumption  of  this  drug 
being  too  great  to  be  supplied  by  that  me- 
thod of  collection. 

The  best  sort  of  the  officinal  opium  is  the 
expressed  juice  of  the  heads,  or  of  the  heads 
and  the  upper  part  of  the  stalks  inspissated 
by  a  gentle  heat ;  this  was  formerly  called 
meconium,  in  distinction  from  the.  true 
opium,,  or  juice  which  issues  spontane- 
ously. 

The  inferior  sorts  (for  there  are  consider- 
able differences  in  the  quality  of  this  drag) 
are  said  to  be  prepared  by  boiling  the  plant 
in  water,  and  evaporating  the  strained  de- 
coction ;  but  as  no  kind  of  our  opium  will 
totally  dissolve  in  water,  the  juice  is  most 
probably  extracted  by  expression.  Newman 
was  infoi-med  by  some  Turks  at  Genoa  and 
Leghorn,  that  in  some  places  the  heads, 
stalks  and  leaves  are  committed  to  the  press 
together,  and  that  this  juice  inspissated  af- 
fords a  very  good  opium. 

On  this  head  Dr.  Lewis  remarks,  that  the 
point  has  not  yet  been  fully  determined. 
It  is  commonly  supposed,  that  whatever 
preparations  the  Turks  may  make  from  the 
poppy  for  their  own  use,  the  opium  brought 
to  us  is  really  the  milky  juice  collected  from 
incisions  made  in  the  heads,  as  described  by 
Kffimpfer.  It  is  certain  that  an  extract 
made  by  boiling  the  heads,  or  the  heads  and 
stalks,  in  water,  is  much  weaker  than  opium  ; 
but  it  appears,  also,  that  the  pure  milky  tears 
are  considerably  stronger. 

The  principles  separable  from  opium  are, 
a  resin^  gum,  besides  a  minute  portion  of 
saline  matter,  and  water  and  earth,  which 
are  intimately  combined  together,  insomuch 
that  all  the  three  dissolve  almost  equally  in 
water  and  in  spirit.  It  is  probably  to  the 
saline  principle  Nicholson  observes  in  this 
and  other  vegetables,  that  the  intimacy  of 
union  is  in  great  measure  to  be  ascribed. 

Four  ounces  q^  opium,  treated  with  alco- 
hol, yielded  three  ounces  and  four  scruples 
of  resinous  e.xtr-jcf ;  five  drachms  and  a 
scruple  of  insoluble  impurities  remaining. 
On  taking  four  ounces  more,  and  applying 
water  at  first,  Newman  obtained  two  ounces 
five  drachms  and  one  scruple  of  gummy 
extract ;  the  insoluble  part  amounting  here 
to  seven  drachms  and  a  scruple.  In  distil- 
lation, alcohol  brought  over  little  or  no- 
thing ;  but  the  distilled  water  was  considera- 
bly impregnated  with  the  peculiar  ill  smell 
of  opium. 

From  this  analysis  may  be  estimated  the 
cfiects  of  dift'erent  solvents  upon  it.  Alco- 
hol and  proof  spirit  dissolving  its  resin, 
affords  tinctures  possessing  all  its  virtues. 
Water  dissolves  its  gummy  part,  which  is 
«Hch  less  active,  but  a  part  of  the  resia  is 


at  tlie  same  time  taken  up  by  the  medium" 
of  the  gum.  Wines  also  afford  solutions 
possessiug  the  virtues  of  opium.  Vinegar 
dissolves  its  active  matter,  but  greatly  im- 
pairs its  power. 

The  use  of  this  celebrated  medicine,, 
though  not  unknown  to  Hippocrates,  can 
be  clearly  traced  to  Diagoras,  who  was 
nearly  his  cotemporary,  and  its  importance 
has  ever  since  been  gradually  advanced  by 
succeeding  physicians  of  different  nations. 
Its  extensive  practical  utility,  however,  has 
not  been  long  well  understood  ;  and  in  this 
country  perhaps  may  be  dated  from  the  time 
of  Sydenham.  Opium  is  tlie  chief  narcotic 
now  employed ;  it  acts  directly  upon  the 
nervous  power,  diminishing  the  sensibility, 
irritability,  and  mobility  of  the  sj'Stem  ;  and, 
accorduig  to  Cullen,  in  a  certain  manner 
suspending  the  motion  of  the  nervous  fluid; 
to  and  from  the  brain,  and  thereby  inducing 
sleep,  one  of  its  principal  effects.  From 
this  sedative  power  of  opium,  by  which  it 
allays  pain,  inordinate  action,  and  restless- 
ness, it  naturally  follows  that  it  may  be 
employed  with  advantage  in  a  great  variety 
of  diseases.  Indeed,  there  is  scarcely  any 
disorder  in  which,  under  some  circum- 
stances, its  use  is  not  found  proper ;  and 
though  in  many  cases  it  fails  of  producing 
sleep,  yet,  if  taken  in  a  full  dose,  it  occa- 
sions a  pleasant  tranquillity  of  mind,  and 
a  drowsiness,  which  approaches  to  sleep, 
and  which  always  refreshes  the  patient. 
Besides  the  sedative  power  of  opium,  it  is 
known  to  act  more  or  less  as  a  stimulant, 
exciting  tlie  motion  of  the  blood.  By  a 
certain  conjoined  effort  of  this  sedative  and 
stimulant  eflect,  opium  has  been  thought  to 
produce  intoxication,  a  quality  for  which  it 
is  much  used  in  eastern  countries. 

The  principal  indications  which  opium  is 
capable  of  fulfilling  are,  supporting  the  ac- 
tions of  the  system,  allaying  pain  and  irri- 
tation, relieving  spasmodic  action,  inducing 
sleep,  and  checking  morbidly  increased  se- 
cretions. It  is  differently  administered,  as 
it  is  designed  to  fulfil  one  or  other  of  these 
indications. 

Where  opium  is  given  as  a  stimulus,  it 
ought  to  be  administered  in  small  doses, 
frequently  repeated,  and  slowly  increased, 
as  by  this  mode  the  excitement  it  produces 
is  best  kept  up.  But  where  the  design  is  to 
niitigate  pain  or  irritation,  or  the  symptoms 
arising  from  these,  it  ought  to  be  given  in  a 
full  dose,  and  at  distant  intervals,  by  which, 
the  state  of  diminished  power  and  sensibility 
is  most  completely  induced. 

One  other  general  rule,  with  respect  tn 
the  administration  of  opium,  is,  that  it 
ought  not  to  be  given  in  any  pure  inflam- 
matory affection,  at  least  until  evacuations 
have  been  used,  or  unless  means  are  em- 
ployed to  determine  it  to  the  surface,  and 
produce  a  diaphoresis. 

In  continued  fevers,  not  of  the  pure  in- 


PAP 


PAP 


€53 


fiammatory  kind^  opium  is  administered 
sometimes  as  a  general  stimulus,  and  at 
other  times  to  allay  irritation.  The  great 
practical  rule  in  such  cases  is,  that  it  ought 
to  be  given  in  such  quantifies  only,  that  the 
pulse  becomes  slov.er  and  fuller  from  its 
operation.  Its  exhibition  is  improper  where 
local  inflammation,  especially  of  the  brain, 
or  of  its  membranes,  exists. 

In  intermittent  fever,  the  exhibition  of  an 
opiate  renders  the  paroxysms  mihler,  and 
■facilitates  the  cure.  Dr.  Cullen  recom-_ 
mends  the  union  of  opiuKi  with  bark,  which 
enables  the  stomach  to  bear  the  latter  in 
larger  doses,  and  adds  considerably  to  its 
efficacy. 

In  the  profluvia  and  cholera,  opium  is 
employed  to  lessen  the  discharge,  and  is  fre- 
quently the  principal  remedy  in  effecting  the 
cure.  In  passive  hoemorrhagy,  it  proves 
useful  by  its  stimulant  power.  In  retroce- 
dent  gout  it  is  used  as  a  powerful  stimu- 
lant. 

In  convulsive  and  spasmodic  diseases  it  is 
advantageously  administered,  with  the  view 
of  reflecting  symptoms,  or  even  of  effecting 
a  permanent  cure,  and  in  several  of  them 
it  requires  to  be  given  to  a  very  great  ex- 
tent. 

In  lues  venerea  it  promotes  the  action 
of  mercury,  and  relieves  the  irritation  ari- 
sing either  from  that  remedy,  or  from  the 
disease. 

In  the  year  1779,  opium  was  introduced 
into  practice  as  a  specific  against  the  lues 
venerea.  It  was  employed  in  several  of  the 
military  hospitals,  where  it  acquired  the 
reputation  of  a  most  efficacious  remedy ; 
swid  Dr.  Michaelis,  phj'sician  of  the  Hessian 
forces,  published  an  account  of  a  great 
number  of  successful  experiments  made 
with  it,  in  the  first  volume  of  the  Medical 
Communications  in  the  year  1784.  Opium 
was  afterwards  given  as  an  anti-venereal 
remedy  in  some  foreign  hospitals.  Many 
trials  were  also  made  of  its  virtues  in  several 
of  the  London  hospitals,  and  in  the  Royal 
Infirmary  at  Edinburgh.  Very  favourable 
reports  of  its  efficacy  in  removing  venereal 
complaints  were  published  by  different  prac- 
titioners ;  but,  at  the  same  time,  so  many 
deductions  were  to  be  made,  and  so  many 
exceptions  were  to  be  admitted,  that  it  re- 
quired little  sagacity  to  discover,  that  most 
of  the  advocates  for  this  medicine  reposed 
but  a  slender  and  fluctuating^  confidence  in 
its  anti-venereal  powers.  Mr.  Pearson  made 
several  experiments  on  the  virtues  of  opium 
in  lues  venerea,  at  the  Lock  Hospital,  in 
the  year  1784  and  1785;  and  published  a 
narrative  of  its  effects,  in  the  second  volume 
of  the  Medical  Communications.  "  The 
result  of  my  experiments,"  says  he,  "  was 
very  unfavourable  to  the  credit  of  this  new 
remedy  j  and  I  believe  that  no  surgeon  in 
this  country  relies  on  opium  as  a  specific 
against  the    venereal   virirs.     I  have  been 


long  accustomed  to  administer  opium  with 
great  freedom  during  the  venereal  course  ; 
and  the  experience  of  nearly  twenty  years 
has  taught  me  that,  when  it  is  combined 
with  mercurjf,  the  proper  efficacy  of  the 
latter  is  not  in  any  measure  increased ;  that 
it  would  not  be  safe  to  rely  upon  a  smaller 
quantity  of  the  mineral  specific,  nor  to  con- 
tract the  mercurial  course  within  a  shorter 
limit  than  where  no  opium  has  been  em- 
ployed. This  representation,  will  not,  I 
presume,  admit  of  controveisy  ;  yet  we  fre- 
quently hear  people  expressing  themselves 
upon  this  head,  as  if  opium  manifested  some 
peculiar  qualities  in  venereal  complaints,  of 
a  distinct  nature  from  its  well  known  nar- 
cotic properties,  and  thus  afforded  an  im- 
portant aid  to  mercury  in  the  removal  of 
lues  venerea."  Perhaps  it  may  not  be  un- 
useful  to  disentangle  this  subject  from  the 
perplexity  in  which  such  indefinite  language 
necessarily  involves  it.  Opium,  when  given 
in  conjunction  with  mercury,  by  diminish- 
ing the  sensibility  of  the  stomach  and 
bowels,  prevents  many  of  those  inconve- 
niences which  this  mineral  is  apt  to  excite 
in  the  primse  vise ;  and  thus  its  admission 
into  the  general  system  is  facilitated.  Mer- 
cury will  likewise  often  produce  a  morbid 
irritability,  accompanied  with  restlessness 
and  insomnolescence,  and  it  sometimes  ren- 
ders venereal  sores  painful  and  disposed  to 
spread.  These  accidental  evils,  not  neces- 
sarily connected  with;  the  venereal  disease, 
may  be  commonly  alleviated,  and  often  en- 
tirely removed,  by  a  judicious  administra- 
tion of  opium  ;  and  the  patient  will  conse- 
quently be  enabled  to  persist  in  using  th^ 
mineral  specific.  It,  however,  must  be  per- 
fectly obvious,  that  opium,  in  conferring" 
this  sort  of  relief,  communicates  no  addi- 
tional virtues  to  mercury,  and  that,  in 
reality,  it  assists  the  constitution  of  the 
patient,  not  the  operation  of  the  medicine 
with  which  it  is  combined.  The  salutary 
effects  of  mercui-y  as  an  antidote,  may  be- 
diminished  or  lost  by  the  supervention  oS 
vomiting,  dysentery,  &c.  Opijim  will  often 
correct  these  morbid  appearances,  and  so- 
will  spices,  wine,  and  approprigite  diet,  &c. 
j'et  it  would  be  a  strange  use  of  words  to 
urge,  wherever  these  articles  of  food  were 
beneficial  to  a  venereal  patient,  that  they 
concurred  in  augmenting  the  medicinal 
virtues  of  mercury.  It  may  be  supposed 
that  the  majority  of  medical  men  would  un- 
derstand by  the  terms,  "  to  assist  a  medicine- 
in  curing  a  contagious  disease,"  that  the 
drug  conjoined  with  the  specific  actually 
increased  its  medicinal  efficacy ;  whereas,  in 
the  instances  before  us,  it  is  the  human 
body  only  which  has  been  aided  to  resist  the 
operation  of  certain  noxious  powers,  whicli 
would  render  a  perseverance  in  the  antidote 
prejudicial  or  impossible.  The  soothing 
qualities  of  this  admirable  medicine  can 
scarcelv  be  estimated  too  highlv.     Tct  we. 


6^4 


PAP 


PAK, 


must  beware  of  ascribing  eflects  to  them 
which  have  no  existence  :  since  a  confidence 
in  the  anti-venereal  virtue  of  opium  would 
be  a  source  of  greater  mischief,  than  its 
most  valuable  properties  would  be  able  to 
compensate. 

Opium  is  employed  with  laxatives  in  colic, 
and  ofleu  prevents  ileus  and  intiammatiou, 
by  relieving  the  spasm. 

It  is  often  given  to  promote  healthy  sup- 
puration, and  is  a  principal  remedy  in  arrest- 
ing the  progress  of  gangrene. 

The  sudorific  property  of  opium  is  justly 
considered  of  considerable  power,  more 
especially  in  combination  with  ipecacuan  or 
antimony.  The  compound  pov,der  of  ipeca^ 
cuan,  consisting  of  one  part  of  ipecacuan, 
one  part  of  opium,  and  eight  of  sulphate  of 
potash,  is  a  very  powerful  sudorific,  given 
in  a  dose  from  15  to  25  grains.  The  com- 
bination of  opium  with  antimony  is  gene- 
rally made  by  adding  30  to  40  drops  of 
antimonial  wine  to  25  or  30  drops  of 
tincture  of  opium,  and  forming  them  into  a 
draught. 

Opium,  taken  into  the  stomach  in  im- 
moderate doses,  proves  a  narcotic  poison, 
producing  vertigo,  tremors,  convulsions,  de- 
lirium, stupor,  stertor,  and,  finally,  fatal  apo- 
plexy. 

\^here  opium  has  been  taken  so  as  to  pro- 
duce these  dangerous  consequences,  the  con- 
tents of  the  stouiach  are  first  to  be  evacuated 
by  a  powerful  emetic,  as  a  solution  of  the 
sulphate  of  zinc.  Large  draughts  of  vine- 
gar, or  any  of  the  native  vegetable  acids, 
are  then  to"  be  swallowed.  Moderate  doses 
of  brandy  or  a  strong  infusion  of  coffee,  have 
also  been  found  useful. 

Respecting  the  external  application  of 
opium,  authors  seem  not  sufficiently  agreed. 
Some  allege,  that  when  applied  to  the  skin 
it  aDays  pain  and  spasm,  procures  sleep,  and 
produces  all  the  salutary  or  dangerous  ef- 
fects which  result  from  its  internal  use  ;  while 
others  say,  that  thus  applied  it  has  little  or 
no  effect  whatever.  It  has  also  been  assert- 
ed, that  when  mixed  with  caustic  it  dimi- 
nishes the  pain  which  would  otherwise  en- 
sue; and  if  this  be  true,  it  is  probably  by  de- 
creasing the  sensibility  of  the  part.  Inject- 
ed by  the  rectum,  it  has  all  the  effect  of  opi- 
um taken  into  the  stomach ;  but  to  answer 
this  purpose,  double  the  quantity  is  to  be  em- 
ployed Applied  to  the  naked  nerves  of  ani- 
mals, it  produces  immediate  torpor  and  loss 
of  power  in  all  the  muscles  with  which  the 
nerves  communicate. 

The  requisite  dose  of  opium  varies  in  dif- 
ferent persons  and  in  different  states  of  the 
same  person.  A  quarter  of  a  grain  will  in 
one  adult  produce  effects  which  ten  times 
the  quantity  will  not  do  in  another  ;  and  a 
dose  that  might  prove  fatal  in  cholera  or 
colic,  would  not  be  perceptible  in  many  cases 
of  tetanus,  or  mania.  The  lowest  fatal  dose 
TO  those  unaccustomed  to  tadie  it.  seems  to  be 


about  four  grains ;  but  a  dangerous  doSe  i^ 
so  apt  to  produce  vomiting,  that  it  has  sel- 
dom time  to  occasion  death.  When  given 
in  too  small  a  dose,  it  often  produces  dis- 
turbed sleep,  and  other  disagreeable  conse^ 
quences  ;  and  in  soiue  cases  it  seems  impos- 
sible to  be  made  to  agree  in  any  dose  or 
form.  Often,  on  the  other  hand,  from  a 
small  dose,  sound  sleep  and  alleviation  of 
pain  will  be  produced  ;  while  a  larger  one 
occasions  vertigo  and  delirium.  Some  prefer 
the  repetition  of  small  dosee  ;  others  the  gi- 
ving a  full  dose  at  once  ;  its  operation  is  sup- 
posed to  last  about  eight  hours ;  this  how- 
ever  must  depend  upon  circumstances.  The 
usual  dose  is  one  grain.  The  officinal  pre- 
parations of  this  drug  are  numerous  The 
following  are  among  the  principal :  Opium 
purijicaium,  pilula  saponis  cum  opio,  pulvis 
cornu  usli  cum  opio,  tinctura  opii,  iinctura 
camphorcE  composita,  and  confeclio  opii:  it 
is  also  an  ingredient  in  the  pulvis  ipecacU' 
anha  coiiipositus,  eJectuurium  japonicum, 
pulvis  creltE  compositus  cum  opio,  4ic.  The 
capsules  of  the  poppy  are  also  directed  for 
medicinal  use  in  the  form  of  fomentation, 
and  in  the  syrupus  papaveris,  a  useful  ano- 
dyue,  which  often  succeeds  in  procuring 
sleep  where  opium  fails ;  it  is,  ho«evcr, 
more  especially  adapted  to  children.  The 
seeds  of  this  species  of  poppy  contain  a  bland 
oil,  and  in  many  places  are  eaten  as  food ; 
as  a  medicine,  they  have  been  usually 
given  in  the  form  of  emulsion  in  catarrhs, 
stranguries,  &c. 

Papaw.  The  fruit  of  the  carica  papaya, 
which  see. 

PAPI'LLA.  1.  The  nipple  of  the  breast. 
See  Kipple. 

2.  The  fine  terminations  of  nerves,  fcc.  a3 
the  nervous  papillae  of  the  tongue,  skin, 
&c. 

Papi'llje  medvllares.  Small  eminences 
on  the  medulla  oblongata. 

Papilla'kis  he'rba.     See  Lapsana. 

Pa'pfus.  The  hair  on  the  middle  of  the 
chin.     See  Capilius. 

PA'PULA.  {Papula,  dim.  of  pappa,  a 
dug  or  nipple.)  A  very  small  and  acumi- 
nated elevation  of  the  cuticle,  with  an  in- 
flamed base,  riot  containing  a  fluid,  nor 
tending  to  suppuration  The  duration  of 
papula;  is  uncertain,  but  they  terminate  for 
tlie  most  part  in  scurf. 

Pa'r  cuculla're.  So  Casserius  calls  the 
Musculus  Crico  JirylcEnoidtus. 

PAR  VA'GUM.  {Par,  a  pair.)  The 
eighth  pair  of  nerves.  They  arise  from  the 
corpora  olivaria  of  the  medidla  oblongata, 
and  proceed  into  the  neck,  thorax,  and 
abdomen.  In  the  neck  the  par  vagum  gives 
off  two  branches,  the  lingual  and  superior 
laryngeal ;  and,  in  the  thorax,  four  branches, 
the  recurrent  laryngeal,  the  cardiac,  the 
pulmonary,  and  the  cesophageal  plexuses. 
At  length  the  trunks  of  the  nervi  vagi,  ad- 
jacent to  t^e   mediastinum,    run   into    the 


FAR 


PAR 


655 


stomach,    and    there   form    the    stomachic 
plexus,  which  branches   to    the   abdominal 

PARACELSUS,  a  native  of  Swit- 
zerland, born  about  the  j'ear  1493.  His  fa- 
ther is  said  to  have  been  a  practitioner  in 
medicine,  and  inspired  him  with  a  taste  for 
chemistry.  He  very  early  commenced  a 
sort  of  rambling  life,  assuming  the  pom- 
pous names  of  Philippus,  Aureolus,  Tlieo- 
phrasius,  Paracelsus,  Bombaslus  de  Holien- 
heim ;  and  after  visiting  the  schools  of 
France,  Italy,  and  Germany,  he  sought 
for  information  during  several  years  among 
quacks  of  every  description,  pretending 
that  he  had  found  the  principles  of  the 
medical  art  altogether  erroneous.  He  ap- 
pears to  have  possessed  the  talent  of  impo- 
sing upon  mankind  in  an  eminent  degree, 
for  even  the  learned  Erasmus  is  said  to  have 
consulted  him.  It  cannot  be  a  matter  of 
surprise,  that  by  the  bold  use  of  active  me- 
dicines, especially  mercury,  antimony,  and 
opium,  he  should  have  eflected  some  i^e- 
markable  cures  :  these  cases  were  displayed 
with  the  usual  exaggeration,  while  those  in 
which  he  failed,  or  did  mischief,  passed  un- 
noticed. His  reputation,  however,  became 
so  great,  that  the  magistrates  of  Basle  en- 
gaged him,  at  a  large  salary,  to  fill  the 
chair  of  medicine  in  their  university.  Ac- 
cordingly, in  1527,  he  began  delivering 
lectures,  sometimes  in  barbarous  Latin, 
oftener  in  German ;  but  though  he  gained 
at  first  some  enthusiastic  adherents,  the  ridi- 
culous vanity  which  he  displayed,  despising 
every  other  authority  in  medicine,  whether 
ancient  or  modern,  soon  created  such  dis- 
gust, that  he  was  left  without  an  audience. 
A  quarrel  with  the  magistrates,  on  account 
of  a  decision  against  his  demand  of  fees 
which  was  deemed  exorbitant,  decided  hira 
in  the  following  year  to  leave  the  place. 
He  subsequently  resided  in  Alsace,  and 
other  parts  of  Germany,  leading  a  life  of 
extreme  intemperance  in  the  lowest  com- 
pany ;  yet  occasional  instances  of  extraor- 
dinary success  in  his  practice  still  preserved 
him  some  reputation,  notwithstanding  nu- 
merous failures.  But  the  most  striking 
proof  of  the  folly  of  his  pretensions  was 
given  in  his  own  person  ;  for  after  announ- 
cing that  he  was  in  possession  of  an  elixir, 
whic^  would  prolong  human  life  to  an  in- 
definite period,  he  died  at  Saltzburg  in  1541, 
of  a  fever.  It  must  be  acknowledged, 
however,  that  Paracelsus  was  of  material 
service  to  medicine,  by  showing  that  many 
active  medicines  might  be  safely  employed ; 
and  particularly  as  having  been  one  of  the 
first  to  exhibit  mercury  in  the  cure  of  syphi- 
lis, which  had  been  in  vain  attempted  by  the 
Galenical  remedies  then  in  use.  Ke  pub- 
lished little  during  his  life,  but  a  great 
number  of  posthumous  treatises  appeared 
under  his  name,  which  are  too  replete  with 
absurdities  to  deserve  enumeration. 


PARACENTE'SIS,  (From  vafUKivriu, 
to  pierce  through.)  The  operation  of  tap- 
ping to  evacuate  the  water  in  ascites,  dropsy 
of  the  ovarium,  &.c. 

Paracma'sticos.  (From  vccpicf^.a^u,  to 
decline.)  Paracme.  The  declension  of  any 
distemper ;  also,  according  to  Galen,  that 
part  of  life,  where  a  person  is  said  to  grow 
old,  and  which  he  reckons  from  35  to  49, 
when  he  is  said  to  be  old. 

Para'coe.  (From  ^rapa,  dim.  and  ax,ou6), 
to  hear.)  Difficult  hearing,  dulness  of  hear- 
ing. 

Paracolle'tica.  (From  •JTfcpccKoXXaof/.cti, 
to  glue  together.)  Agglutinants  ;  sub- 
stances which  unite  parts  preternaturally 
separated. 

Para'cope.  (From  'sxfv.iio'jTTu,  to  be 
delirious.)  In  Hippocrates  it  is  a  slight 
delirium. 

Paracru'sis.  (From  'Tra.oa.K^ova),  to  de- 
precate.) A  slight  disarrangement  of  the 
faculties  where  the  patient  is  inattentive  to 
what  is  said  to  him. 

PARACU'SIS.  (From  ■ara^^u,,  wrong,  and 
etKoucj,  to  hear.)  Depraved  hearing.  Deaf- 
ness. A  genus  of  disease  in  the  Class 
Locales,  and  Order  DyscBsthesice,  of  Cullen. 
There  are  two  species,  1.  Paracusis  imper- 
fecta. Surditas.  When  existing  sounds  are 
not  heard  as  usual.  2.  Paracusis  imagina- 
ria,  called  also  susurrus.  Syrigmus.  Si/- 
ringmos.  Tinnitus  aurium.  When  imagi.. 
nary  sounds  are  heard,  not  from  withont,  but 
excited  within  tlie  ear. 

Paracyna'nche  (From  fra/ja,  nua/v,  a 
dog,  and  ay^a,  to  strangle.)  A  species  of 
Quinsy  :  it  being  a  distemper  to  which  dogs 
are  subject. 

Paradi'sus.  (Heb.)  A  pungent  seed 
resembling  the  cardamom,  is  named  granum 
paradisi,  from  its  virtues. 

Paradisi  grana.     See  Jlmoynum. 
Paraglo'ssa.     (From  ^rcepa,  and  yX/ufra, 
the  tongue.)     A  prolapsus  of  the  tongue,  a 
swelled  tongue. 

Parago'ge.  (From  <7Tcf.(u,yu,  to  adduce.) 
This  term  signifies  that  fitness  of  the  bones 
to  one  another,  which  is  discernible  in  their 
articulation  ;  and  bones  which  are  thereby- 
easier  of  reduction,  when  dislocated,  are  by 
Hippocrates  ceilled  wi«p«7«/y^r£pa. 

Parala'jipsis.  (From  5raoo;X«|«i^s;,  to 
shine  a  little.)  Some  writers  use  this  word 
to  express  a  cicatrix  in  the  transparent  part 
of  the  cornea  of  the  eye. 

Paralla'gma.  (From  'jrafaXXarrta,  to 
change.)  Parellaxis.  The  transiuutatiori 
of  a  solid  part  from  its  proper  place,  as 
where  one  part  of  a  broken  boqe  lies  over 
another. 

Paralla'sis.  See  Parallagma. 
Paralle'la.  (From  rfafaXXriXo;,  pa- 
rallel.) A  sort  of  scurf  or  leprosy,  affect- 
ing only  the  palms  of  the  hands,  and  run- 
ning down  them  in  parallel  lines ;  it  hap- 
pens sometimes  in  the  venereal  disease. 


656 


PAR 


PAR 


Paralo'gia.  (From  •^apaXiyeo,  to  talk 
absurdly.)  A  delirium  in  which  the  patient 
talks  wildly. 

Fakalo'phia.  (From  «rapa,  near,  and 
Xofnu,  the  first  vertebra  of  the  back.)  Thus 
some  anatomical  writers,  as  Keil,  lac.  ex- 
press the  lower  and  lateral  part  of  the  neck 
near  the  vertebrae. 

PARALYSIS.  (From  vrapaXvu,  to  loose 
or  Weaken.)  Catalysis.  Monilus  morbus. 
Stupor.  Tremor.  The  palsy.  A  genus  of 
disease  in  the  Class  JVeuroses,  and  Order 
Comata,  of  Cullen,  known  by  a  loss  or  dimi- 
nution of  the  power  of  voluntary  motion, 
affecting-  certain  parts  of  the  body,  often  ac- 
companied with  drowsiness.  In  some  in- 
stances, the  disease  is  confined  to  a  particu- 
lar part ;  but  it  more  usually  happens  that 
one  entire  side  of  the  body  from  the  head 
downwards  is  aifected.  The  species  are  :  1. 
Paralysis  parliulisy  partial,  or  palsy  of  some 
particular  muscle.  2.  Paralysis  hemiplegica, 
palsy  of  one  side  longitudinally.  3.  Para- 
lysis paraplegica,  palsy  of  one  half  of  the 
body,  taken  transversely,  as  both  legs  and 
thighs.  4.  Paralysis  venenata,  from  the  se- 
dative etfects  of  poisons.     Paralysis  is   also 

1     symptomatic  of  several  diseases,  as  worms, 

1    scrophula,  syphilis,  &c. 

\        It  maj'  arise  in  consequence  of  an  attack 

pf  apoplexy.     It  may  likewise  be  occasioned 

I  by  any  thing  that  prevents  the  flow  of  the 

I  Hervous  power  from  the  brain  into  the  organs 
of  motion  ;  hence  tumours,  over  distension 
and  eifusion,  often  give  rise  to  it.  It  may 
9lso  be  occasioned  by  translations  of  niorbid 
matter  to  the  head,  by  the  suppression  of 
usual  evacuations,  and  by  the  pressure  made 
on  the  nerves  by  luxations,  fractures,  wounds, 
or  other  external  injuries.  The  long  conti- 
iiued  application  of  sedatives  will  likewise 
produce  palsy,  as  we  find  those,  whose  occu- 
pations subject  them  to  the  constant  hand- 
ling of  white  lead,  and  those  who  are  much 
exposed  to  the  poisonous  fumes  of  metals  or 
jninerals,  are  very  apt  to  be  attacked  with  it. 
Whatever  tends  to  relax  and  enervate  the 
system,  may  likewise  prove  an  occasional 
cause  of  this  disease. 

Palsy  usually  comes  on  with  a  sudden  and 
immediate  loss  of  the  motion  and  sensibility 
of  the  parts;  but  in  a  few  instances,  it  is 
preceded  by  a  numbness,  coldness,  and  pale- 
ness, and  sometimes  by  slight  convulsive 
twitches.  When  the  head  is  much  affected, 
the  eye  and  mouth  are  drawn  on  one  side, 
the  memory  and  judgment  are  much  impair- 
ed, and  the  speech  is  indistinct  and  incohe- 
rent. If  the  disease  affects  the  extremities, 
and  has  been  of  long"  duration,  it  not  only 
produces  a  loss  of  motion  and  sensibility, 
but  likewise  a  considerable  flaccidity  and 
vk-as'iiug  av.ay  in  the  nuisoles  of  the  parts 
affected. 

When  palsy  attacks  any  vital  part,  such 
as  the  brain,  heart,  or  lungs,  it  soon  termi- 


nates fatally.  When  it  arises  as  a  conse- 
quence of  apoplexy,  it  generally  proves  very 
difficult  of  cure.  Paralytic  affections  of  the 
lower  extremities  ensuing  from  any  injury 
done  to  the  spinal  marrow,  by  blows  and 
other  accidents,  usually  prove  incurable. 
Palsy,  although  a  dangerous  disease  in  every 
instance,  particularly  at  an  advanced  period 
of  life,  is  sometimes  ren.oved  by  the  occur- 
rence of  a  diarrhcea  or  fever. 

The  morbid  appearance  to  be  observed 
on  dissections  in  palsy,  are  pretty  similai- 
to  those  which  are  to  be  met  with  in  apo» 
plexy ;  hence  collections  of  blood,  and  of 
serous  fluids,  are  often  found  effused  on  the 
brain,  but  more  frequently  the  latter,  and  in 
some  instances  the  substance  of  this  organ 
seems  to  have  suffered  an  alteration.  la 
palsy  as  well  as  in  apoplexy,  the  collection 
of  extravasated  fluid  is  generally  on  the 
opposite  side  of  the  brain  to  that  which  is 
affected. 

The  general  indications  are,  to  remove, 
as  far  as  possible,  any  compressing  cause, 
and  to  rouse  gradually  the  torpid  portion  of 
the  nervous  system.  It  will  sometimes  be 
proper,  where  the  attack  is  sudden,  the 
disease  originating  in  the  head,  with  great 
determination  of  blood  in  that  part,  parti- 
cularly in  a  plethoric  habit,  to  open  the 
temporal  artery,  or  jugular  vein,  or  apply 
cupping'-glasses  to  the  neck,  and  exhibit 
active  purges,  with  the  other  means  pointed 
out  under  apoplexy.  BuJ;  where  the  patient 
is  advanced  in  life,  of  a  debilitated  consti- 
tution, and  not  too  full  of  blood,  the  object 
should  rather  be  to  procure  regular  and 
healthy  discharges  from  the  bowels,  obviate 
irritation  in  the  brain  by  blisters  in  the 
neighbourhood,  and  procure  a  steadj^  deter- 
mination to  the  skin  by  gently  stimulant 
diaphoretics,  as  ammonia,  guiacum,  &c. 
in  moderate  doses  regularly  persevered  in. 
Emetics  have  been  sometimes  very  useful 
under  these  circumstances,  but  would  be 
dangerous  where  congestion  in  the  brain 
existed.  Certain  narcotic  substances  have 
been  found  occasionally  successful,  as  aco- 
nite, arnica,  toxicondendron,  nux  vomica, 
and  opium  ;  but  the  tendency  of  the  latter 
to  produce  fulness  of  the  vessels  of  the 
head  must  greatly  limit  its  use.  Various 
local  means  of  increasing  the  circulation, 
and  soliciting  nervous  energy  into  the 
affected  parts,  are  resorted  to  in  this  com- 
plaint, often  with  decided  benefit.  In 
all  cases  it  is  proper  to  keep  up  sufficient 
warmth  in  the  limb,  or  the  disease  may  be 
rendered  incurable.  But  in  addition  to  this, 
in  tedious  cases,  fomentations,  the  vapour 
bath,  friction,  electricity,  and  a  variety  of 
stimulant,  rubefacient,  or  even  vesicatory, 
embrocations,  liniments,  and  plasters,  may  as- 
sist materially  in  the  recovery  of  the  patient. 
In  the  use  of  some  of  these  it  should  be  a 
rule  to  begin  near  the  boundary  of  the  dis- 


PAR 


PAR 


657 


ease,  and  carry  them  onward,  as  the  amend- 
meat  proceeds,  not  only  as  they  will  be  more 
likely  to  answer  a  good  purpose,  but  also 
because  there  would  be  some  risk  in  stimu- 
lating too  powerfully  an  extreme  part.  A 
suitable  diet,  according  to  the  habit  of  the 
patient,  warm  clothing,  the  prudent  use  of 
the  bath,  and  other  means  calculated  to 
strengthen  the  system,  must  not  be  ne- 
glected. 

Para'lysis  he'rba.  (From  iraoaXvoj,  to 
weaken  ;  so  called  from  its  use  in  paralytic 
disorders.)  The  cowslip  and  primrose  are 
sometimes  so  termed.  See  Primula  verts, 
and  Primula  vulgaris. 

Parame'ria.  (From  !r«^a,  near,  and 
t^'/i^o;,  the  thigh.)  The  inward  parts  of  the 
thigh. 

Para'mesus.  (From  ^«ga,  near,  and 
fitim;,  the  middle.)  The  ring  finger,  or 
that  which  is  between  the  middle  and  the 
little  fingers. 

Parance'a,  Paranoia.  (From  a-a^a,  dim. 
and  voitu,  to  understand.)  Alienation  of 
mfnd ;  defect  of  judgment. 

Parape'chyum.  (From  waga,  near,  and 
5r»!;^;i;j,  the  cubit.)  That  part  of  the  arm 
from  the  elbow  to  the  wrist. 

PARAPHIMO'SIS.  (From  *aga, 
about,  and  (fifiea,  to  bridle.)  The  paraphi- 
mosis is  a  disorder  wherein  the  prepuce, 
being  retracted  toward  the  root  of  the  penis, 
cannot  be  returned  again  over  the  glans, 
but  makes  a  sort  of  ligature  behind  the  co- 
rona. It  is  easily  known  ;  the  glans  is  un- 
covered, the  skin  tumefied  on  the  corona, 
and  above  it  forms  a  circular  collar  or  stric- 
ture, which,  from  the  skin  being  unequally 
extended,  becomes  indented,  and  makes 
several  rings  round  the  part.  This  disease 
may  proceed  from  two  causes  ;  as  first 
from  the  imprudence  of  young  people,  and 
sometimes  also  of  grown  persons,  who,  ha- 
ving the  end  of  their  prepuce  too  straight, 
cannot  uncover  their  glans  without  pain, 
and  when  they  have  done  it,  neglect  return- 
ing it  so  soon  as  they  ought ;  and  thus  the 
■contracted  part  of  the  prepuce  forms  a  con- 
striction behind  the  glans.  Soon  after,  the 
glans  and  penis  swell,  and  the  prepuce, 
being  consequently  very  much  distended,  is 
affected  in  the  same  manner  ;  an  inflamma- 
tion seizes  upon  both,  and  swellings  quickly 
appear  upon  the  stricture  formed  by  the 
prepuce,  so  that  the  whole  may  be  liable 
to  a  gangi-ene,  if  not  speedily  relieved. 
The  second  thing  that  may  produce  a  para- 
phimosis, is  a  venereal  virus.  In  adults, 
whose  glans  is  uncovered,  there  frequently' 
arise  venereal  chancres  in  the  prepuce  after 
impure  coition,  which,  before  they  digest, 
are  generally  attended  with  inflammation, 
more  or  less  considerable.  This  inflamma- 
tion is  alone  suflBcient  to  render  the  pre- 
puce too  straight  for  the  size  of  the  penis, 
ill  consequence  of  'vhich  a  swelling  or  inos- 


culation may  ensue  like  that  before  men- 
tioned ;  and  this  is  what  is  termed  a  para- 
phimosis. 

PARAPHO'NIA.  (From      ««ga, 

wrong,  and  (fnuvTi,  sound.)  Alteration  of 
the  voice.  A  genus  of  disease  in  the 
Class  Locales,  and  Order  Dyscinesim,  of 
Cullen,  comprehending  sis  species,  viz. 
paraphonia  pubsrum,  paraphonia  ruuca, 
paraphonia  rzsonans,  paraphonia  palaiina, 
paraphonia  elangens,  and  paraphonia  co- 
matosa. 

Para'phora.  (From  wag^a^i^ia,  to  trans- 
fer.) A  slight  kind  of  delirium,  or  light- 
headedness in  a  fever :  some  use  this  word 
for  a  delirium  in  general. 

Paraphrene'sis.  a  delirium  ;  also  pa- 
raphrenitis, 

PARAPHRENI'TIS.  (From  sra^e,  dim. 
and  ^^s)v,  the  mind.)  DiaphragmaUlis.  An 
inflammation  of  the  diaphragm.  A  genus 
of  disease  in  the  Class  Pyrexim,  and  Order 
Phlegmasice,  of  Cullen,  known  by  delirium, 
with  difficulty  of  breathing,  and  pain  in  the 
region  of  the  diaphragm. 

Paraphro'syne.  (From  'S'a^aip^tvuu,  to 
be  estranged  in  mind.)     The  same  as  Mania. 

Paraphymo'sis.     See  Paraphimosis. 

PARAPLE'GIA.  (From  uraQatXtirffai 
to  strike  inharmoniously.)  Palsy  of  one  half 
of  the  body  taken  transversely.  A  species 
of  paralysis.     See  Paralysis. 

Parapople'xia.  (From  ^a^a,  dim.  and 
am-rXn^ia,  an  apoplexy.)  A  slight  apo- 
plexy. 

Pararthre'ma.  (From  Ttaoa,  and  a^S^at, 
a  joint.)  A  slight  luxation  ;  a  tumour  from 
protrusion,  as  a  hernia. 

Pararthre'mata.  Plural  of  parartkre- 
ma,  and  synonyinous  with  ectopioE. 

Parary'thmos.  (From  ■ra^a,  and  ^v^fioi, 
number.)  A  pulse  not  suitable  to  the  age  of 
the  person. 

■  Parascepa'stra.  (From  -ra^a,  and  riti- 
5ra^a>  to  cover.)  A  cap  or  bandage  to  go 
round  the  whole  head. 

Para'schide.  (From  ■^aga,  and  (rx.'i'^f 
to  cleave.)  A  fi'agment  or  fissure  in  a  bro- 
ken bone. 

PARASITIC.  (Parasiticalis ;  from  <ra- 
^tt.ffiro;,  a  parasite  or  hanger  on.)  Animals 
and  plants  are  so  termed  that  receive  their 
nourishment  in  the  bodies  of  others,  as 
worms,  polypes,  hydatids,  &c. 

Para'sphagis.  (From  jrx^a,  near,  and 
cr(pa.y>;,  the  throat.)  That  part  of  the  neck 
contiguous  to  the  clavicles.  ^ 

Para'stata.  (From  raoirtj/n,  to  stand, 
near.)  It  signifies  any  thing  situated  near 
another. 

Para'stat^e.  (From  vcc^nrn/ui,  to  stand 
near.)  In  Hippocrates  it  signifies  the  Epi- 
didymis. Herophilus  and  Galen  called  these 
the  Varicosm  Parastatcs,  to  distinguish  them 
from  the  GlandulosrB  Parastatm,  now  called 
Protlatm.  Rufus  Ephesius  celled  the  tubs 
S3     _        • 


PAR 


PAR 


Fallopianse  by  the  name  of  Parasl^Ute  Vari- 

€6Sie. 

Pahastrb'mma.  (From  ■^'ct^affr^i^tu,  to 
distort,  or  pervert.)  A  perversion,  or  con- 
vHlgive  distortion  of  the  nK>uth,  or  any  part 
of  ihe  face. 

Parasyna'sche.  a  apecies  of  Quinsy. 
See  Paracynanche. 

Para'thekak.  (Frora  vagtc,  near,  and 
5sv«!f,  the  sole  of  the  foot.)  A  toubcIc  si- 
tuated near  the  sole  of  the  foot. 

PARA'THEJfAR  mi'nob.  See  Fltzof  breiis 
minimi  digiti  pedis. 

Parda'lium.  (From  «ii^2t>s,  the  panther.) 
An  ointment  smelling  like  the  panther. 

PARE',  Ambrose,  a  French  surgeon, 
was  born  at  Lavel  in  1509.  He  commenced 
the  study  of  the  surgical  profession  early 
in  life,  and  practised  it  with  great  zeal 
both  in  hospitals  and  in  the  army.  His  xe- 
putation  at  length  rose  very  high,  and  he 
was  appointed  surgeon  in  ordinary  to 
Henry  II.  in  1552 ;  which  office  he  held 
also  under  the  three  succeeding  kings. 
Charles  IX.  derived  material  assistance  from 
his  professional  skill,  and  gave  a  signal 
proof  of  his  gratitude ;  for  Pare,  being  a 
Huguenot,  would  have  been  included  in 
the  horrible  massacre  of  St.  Bartholomew's, 
had  not  the  king  sent  for  him  on  the  pre- 
ceding night,  and  ordered  him  not  to  leave 
the  royal  chamber.  After  having  been  long 
esteemed  as  the  first  surgeon  of  his  time, 
and  beloved  for  his  private  virtues,  he  died 
in  the  year  1590.  He  was  the  author  of 
some  works,  which  were  universally  read, 
and  translated  into  most  of  the  languages 
»f  Europe,  containing  a  body  of  surgical 
science.  He  was  a  man  of  original  mind, 
and  a  real  improver  of  his  art,  especially  in 
thlB  treatment  of  gun-shot  wounds ;  adopting 
a  lenient  method,  instead  of  the  irritating 
and  cauterizing  applications  previously  in 
use.  He  was  also  a  bold  and  successful 
operator,  and  displayed  on  many  occasions 
all  the  resources  of  an  enlightened  surgeon. 
He  appears  however  to  have  borrowed  freely 
from  the  Italian  writers  and  practrtioners, 
especially  in  anatomy.  There  is  also  an  af- 
fectation of  reference  to  the  works  of  the 
ancients  in  his  writings,  for  he  was  by  no 
means  well  versed  in  these,  and  indeed 
obliged  to  request  another  to  translate  into 
French  some  of  the  books  of  Galen,  which 
he  wished  to  consult. 

Paregoric  Elixir.  See  Tinctivra  cam- 
flwrce  composita. 

PAREGORICS.  {Medicamenta  pare- 
gorica,  va^Tiyo^ixos  ',  from  tragayogiiw,  to 
mitigate,  to  assuage.)  Medicines  that  allay 
pain  are  so  termed. 

Pakei'a.  Xiagiia..  That  part  of  the  face 
which  is  between  the  eyes  and  chin. 

Pakei'ra  bka'va.     See  Cissampdos. 

Paresce'j'hahs.  (From  iraga,  near, 
irtd  iyKi^ut.n;,  the  brahi.)    See  Cerebellum. 


PAR  EN  C  H  Y  M  A.  (From  -rt^iy^vi^, 
to  strain  through,  because  the  ancients  be- 
lieved the  blood  was  strained  through  it.) 
The  spongy  and  cellular  substance  that  con- 
nects parts  together.  It  is  now  only,  in 
anatomy,  applied  to  the  connecting  medium 
of  the  substance  of  the  lungs. 

PA'RESIS.  (From  ^a^m/xi,  to  relax.) 
An  imperfect  palsy. 

PARIE'RA  BRA'VA.  (Span.)  See 
Cissampelos. 

PARIETAL  BONES.  (Parietalis, 
from  paries,  a  wall,  because  they  defeud  the 
brain  like  walls.)  Ossa  verticis.  Ossa  dn- 
cipiti-3.  Ossa  verticalia  vel  bregmaiis.  Two 
arched  and  somewhat  quadrangular  bones, 
situated  one  on  each  side  of  the  superior 
part  of  the  cranium.  Each  of  these  bones 
forms  an  irregular  square.  They  are  thicker 
above  than  below  ;  but  are  somewhat  thin- 
ner, and  at  the  same  time  more  equal  and 
smooth  than  the  other  bones  of  the  cranium. 
The  only  foramen  we  observe  in  them,  is  a 
small  one  towards  the  upper  and  posterior 
part  of  each.  It  has  been  named  the  parie- 
tal foramen,  and  serves  for  the  transmission 
of  a  small  vein  to  the  longitudinal  sinus. 
In  many  subjects  this  foramen  is  wanting. 
On  the  inner  surface  of  these  bones  are  the 
marks  of  the  vessels  of  the  dura  mater,  and 
of  the  convoluted  surface  of  the  brain.  On 
the  inside  of  their  upper  edge  we  may  like- 
wise observe  a  considerable  furrow,  which 
corresponds  with  the  longitudinal  sinus  of 
the  dura  mater  ;  and  lower  down,  towards 
their  posterior  and  inferior  angle,  is  a  small- 
er one  for  part  of  the  lateral  sinuses.  These 
bones  are  joined  to  each  other  by  the  sagittal 
suture  ;  to  the  os  sphenoides,  and  ossa  tem- 
porum,  by  the  squamous  suture ;  to  the  os 
occipitis  by  the  lambdoidal  suture ;  and  to 
the  OS  frontis  by  the  coronal  suture.  Their 
connection  with  this  latter  bone  is  well 
worthy  our  attention.  We  shall  find,  that 
in  the  middle  of  the  suture,  where  the  os 
frontis,  from  its  size  and  flatness,  is  the  most 
in  danger  of  being  injured,  it  rests  upon 
the  arch  formed  by  the  parietal  bones ; 
whereas  at  the  sides,  the  parietal  bones  are 
found  resting  upon  the  os  frontis,  because 
this  same  arch  is  there  in  the  greatest  danger 
from  pressure.  In  new-born  infants,  the 
ossa  parietalia  are  separated  from  the  mid- 
dle of  the  divided  os  frontis  by  a  portion  of 
the  cranium,  then  unossified.  When  the  fin- 
ger is  applied  to  this  part,  the  motion  of  the 
brain,  and  the  pulsation  of  the  arteries  of 
the  dura  mater,  may  be  easily  distinguished. 
In  general,  the  whole  of  this  part  is  com- 
pletely ossified  before  we  are  seven  years  of 
age. 

PARIETA'RIA.  (From  paries,  a  wall ; 
because  it  grows  upon  old  walls,  and  among 
rubbis^.)  1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants 
in  the  Linnsean  system.  Class,  Polygnmia. 
Order,  Monoeria 


PAR 


PAS 


2.  The  pharmacopoeial  name  of  the  wall 
pellitory.     See  Parietaria  officinalis. 

Parieta'ria  orFioiNA'us.  The  system- 
atic name  of  the  wall  pellitory.  Parietaria ; 
foliis  lanceclcUo-ovatis,  pednnculis  dichotomis, 
calycibus  diphyllis,  of  Linnaeus.  This  plant 
has  no  smell,  and  its  taste  is  simply  herba- 
ceous. In  the  practice  of  the  present  day,  it 
is  wholly  laid  aside«  although  it  was  formerly 
in  high  estimation  as  a  diuretic. 

PA'RIS.  (So  called  in  reference  to  the 
youth  of  that  name,  who  adjudged  the 
golden  apple  to  Venus,  this  herb  bearing  but 
one  seed.)  1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of 
plants  in  the  Linnaean  system.  Class,  Oc- 
tandna.    Order,  Telragynia. 

2,  The  pharmacopoeial  name  of  the  herb 
Paris.  The  herb  true-love.  Paris  quadri- 
folia,  of  Linnaeus.  The  colour  and  smell  of 
this  plant  indicate  its  possessing  narcotic 
powers.  The  leaves  and  berries  are  said  to 
be  eflScacious  in  the  cure  of  hooping-cough, 
and  to  act  like  opium.  Great  caution  is  re- 
quisite in  their  exhibition,  as  convulsions  and 
death  are  caused  by  an  overdose.  The  root 
possesses  emetic  qualities. 

Paris  ^uadrifo'lia.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  herb  Paris.     See  Paris. 

Pari'sthiiia.  (From  ■sra.pa,,  and  isif/.ist : 
the  part  of  the  throat  where  the  tonsils  are.) 
A  part  of  the  throat  near  the  tonsils,  or  dis- 
orders of  the  tonsils. 

Paristhmio'tomub.  (From  -atafur^fjcia, 
the  tonsils,  and  Ts^via,  to  cut.)  An  instru- 
ment with  which  the  tonsils  were  formerly 
scarified. 

Parodo'ntis.  (From  «r«pe,  near,  and 
bSov;,  a  tooth.)  A  painful  tubercle  upon  the 
gums. 

PARONYCHIA.  (From  zra^a,  about, 
and  ovi/l,  the  nail.)  Panaris.  Panaritium. 
A  whitlow,  or  whitloe.  Any  collection  of 
pus  formed  in  the  fingers  is  termed  by  au- 
thors panaris,  or  whitloe,  and  is  an  abscess 
of  the  same  nature  with  those  arising  in 
other  parts  of  the  body.  These  abscesses 
are  situated  more  or  less  deep,  which  has 
induced  the  writers  upon  the  subject  to  di- 
vide them  into  several  species  :  accordingly 
they  have  ranged  them  under  four  heads, 
agreeably  to  the  places  where  ihey  are 
formed.  The  first  kind  of  panaris  is  formed 
under  the  cuticle,  on  one  side  of  the  nail, 
and  sometimes  all  round  it.  The  second  is 
seated  in  the  fat  lying  under  the  skin,  be- 
tween that  and  the  sheath  which  involves 
the  flexor  tendons.  The  third  is  described 
by  authors  to  be  formed  within  the  sheath ; 
and  they  still  add  a  fourth  species,  arising 
between  the  periosteum  and  the  bone. 

Paro'pijE.  (From  zretpa,  near,  and 
u'4',  the  eye.)  The  external  angles  of  the 
eyes. 

Paropte'sis.  (From  «r«;a,  and  evjuu, 
to  roast.)  A  provocation  of  sweat,  by  ma- 
king a  patient  approach  the  fire,  or  by  pla- 
cing him  in  a  bagnio. 


Paroea'sis.  (From  flr«^«!,  diiM.  and  «{)«»., 
to  see.)     An  imbecility  of  sight. 

PARORCHI'DIUM.  (From  w«?«,  and 
opX'f'  ^  testicle.)  A  tumour  in  the  groin, 
occasioned  by  the  testicle,  which  is  passing 
into  the  scrotum. 

PAROTID  GLAND.  {Glandula  pa- 
rotidea ;  from  -rafa,  about,  and  ovs,  the  ear.) 
Parotis.  A  large  conglomerate  and  salival 
gland,  situated  under  the  ear,  between  the 
mamillary  process  of  the  temple  bone  and 
the  angle  of  the  lower  jaw.  The  excretory 
duct  of  this  gland  opens  in  the  mouth,  and 
is  called,  from  its  discoverer,  the  Stenonian 
duct. 

Parotidje'a.  (From  •sfaparts,  the  paro- 
tid gland.)  The  trivial  name  of  a  species 
of  quinsy,  in  which  the  parotid  gWnd., 
neck  and  throat,  are  considerably  affecte<L 
See  Cynanche. 

PARO'TIS.  (From  zgapa,  neaf,  and  «t»j, 
the  ear.)     See  Parotid  gland. 

PAROXYSM.  (Paroxysmus;  from 
trapoluvu,  to  aggravate.)  A  periodical  exa- 
cerbation or  fit  of  a  disease. 

Parsley,  black  mountain.  See  Alhamanta 
Oreoselinum. 

Parsley,  common.  See  Apium  Pelrosdi- 
num. 

Parsley,  Macedonian-  See  Bubon  Maceds- 
nicum. 

Parsnip.     See  Pastinaca. 

Parsrdpywaler.     See  Sium. 

Parthenia'strum.  (Dim,  of  parihauum, 
tansy.)  A  species  of  tansy,  or  bastard  fe- 
verfew. 

Pa'rthe5is.     The  same  as  partheniura. 

Parthe'nium.  (From  sraphns,  a  virgin ; 
so  called  because  of  its  uses  in  diseases  of 
young  women.)     See  Matricaria. 

Parthe'niuji  mas.     See  Tanaeetum. 

PARU'LIS.  (From  zrapa,  near,  and  euXtv, 
the  gum.)  An  inflammation,  bile,  or  abscess 
in  the  gums. 

Pary'gron.  (From  ■erapot;  and  uyft;,  hu- 
mid.) A  liquid  or  moist  preparation  for  eJ- 
laying  a  topical  inflammation. 

Pasi'philus.  (From  w«f,  all,  and  ^iKts, 
grateful ;  from  its  general  usefulness.)  A 
name  given  to  a  vitriolic  plaster. 

Pa'sma.  (From  ztacaai,  to  sprinkle  over.) 
See  Calapasma. 

Pa'ssa.  (From  pando,  to  spread.)  In 
Paracelsus  it  is  a  whitloe. 
Pa'ssa  mi'noe.  See  Uva  passa  minor. 
Passava'nticds.  (From  waj ,  all>  and  «(/e<i(iy, 
to  dry  up.)  An  epithet  given  by  Schroder  to 
a  powder  which  dries  up  and  evacuates 
morbid  humours. 

PASSIFLO'RA.  The  name  of  a  genus  of 
plants  in  the  Linnaean  system.  Class,  Gy- 
nandria.     Order,  Pentandria. 

Passiflo'ra  laurifo'lia.  Bay -leaved 
passion-flower.  A  native  of  Surinam.  The 
fruit  grows  to  the  siz»  of  a  small  lemon^ 
which  it  greatly  resembles.  They  have  a 
delicious  smell  and  flavour,  and  are  e;xcel.- 


PAS 


PAT 


lent  for  quenching  thirst,  abating  heat  of  the 
&iomach,  increasing  the  appetite,  recruiting 
the  spirits,  and  allaying  the  heat  in  burning 
fevers. 

Passiflo'ra  malifo'rmis.  Apple-shaped 
granadilla.  The  fruit  of  this  species  of  pas- 
sion-flower is  esteemed  a  delicacy  in  the 
West  Indies,  where  it  is  served  up  at 
table  in  desserts  :  they  are  not  unwhole- 
some. 

Passion,  celiac.    See  Diarrhcea. 
Passion,  hysteric.     See  Hysteria. 
Passion,  iliac.     See  Iliac  passion. 
Passu'l^e  majo'res.     See  Uva  passa  ma- 
jor. 

Passula'tum.  (From  passula,  a  fig,  or 
raisin.)  This  is  a  term  given  by  Dis- 
pensatory writers  to  some  medicines  where 
raisins  are  the  chief  ingredient,  as  the  elec- 
tuarium  passsulatum,  &.c. 

Fa'ssum.  (From  passa,  a  grape,  or  rai- 
sin.)    Raisin  wine. 

Pa'sta  re'gia.  (From  •sraairu,  to  sprin- 
kle.) A  lozenge,  or  small  cake,  sprinkled 
over  with  some  dry  powdered  substance. 

Pasti'llum.  (Dim.  of  pasta,  a  lozenge.) 
Pasiillus.  A  little  lump  of  paste,  or  ball, 
made  to  take  like  a  lozenge;  a  troch,  or 
pastil. 

PASTINA'CA.  {A  pastu;  from  its  use- 
fulness as  a  food.)  1.  The  name  of  a 
genus  of  plants  in  the  Linnsean  system. 
Class,  Pentandria.  Order,  Digynia.  Pars- 
nip. 

2.  The  pharmacopceial  name  of  the  Pars- 
nip.    See  Paslinaca  saliva. 

Pastina'ca  opo'panax.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  plant  which  yields  opopanas. 
The  plant  from  whence  this  gum  resin  is 
produced  is  known  by  the  names  oi opopona- 
cum,  panax  heracleunt,  panax  costinum,  pa- 
nax  pastinacea,  kyna,  Hercules  all  heal,  and 
opopanax-wort.  Paslinaca  opopanax,  foliis 
pinnalis,  foliolis  ba-si  antica  excisis,  of  Lin- 
naeus. Opopanax  is  the  gummi-resinous 
juice  obtained  by  means  of  incisions  made 
at  the  bottom  of  the  stalk  of  the  plant,  from 
which  it  gradually  exudes,  and  by  undergo- 
ing spontaneous  concretion,  assumes  the  ap- 
pearance under  which  we  have  it  imported 
from  Turkey  and  the  East  Indies,  viz.  some- 
times in  little  drops  or  tears,  more  common- 
ly in  irregular  lumps,  of  a  reddish  yellow 
colour  on  the  outside,  with  specks  of  white  ; 
internally  of  a  paler  colour,  and  frequently 
variegated  with  large  white  pieces.  Opopa- 
nax has  a  strong  disagreeable  smell,  and  a 
bitter,  acrid,  somewhat  nauseous  taste.  It 
is  only  employed  in  the  present  practice  as 
an  antispasmodic,  in  combination  with  other 
medicines,  although  it  was  formerly  in  high 
estimation  as  an  attenuant,  deobstruent,  and 
aperient.  Its  antispasmodic  virtues  are  less 
powerful  than  galbanum,  and  more  so  than 
ammoniacum.  It  has  no  place  in  the  Edin- 
burgh Pharmacoposia,  but  is  directed  by  the 
JiOndon  College. 


Pastina'ca  sati'va.  The  sj-stemaiic 
name  of  the  parsnip.  The  cultivated  or 
garden  parsnip  is  the  Paslinaca :— foliolis 
simpliciter  pinnalis,  of  Linnseus.  Elapho' 
boscum,  of  the  ancients.  Its  roots  are  sweet 
and  nutritious,  and  in  high  esteem  as  ao 
article  of  food.  They  possess  an  aromatic 
flavour,  more  especially  those  of  the  wild 
plant,  and  are  exhibited  in  calculous  com- 
plaints for  their  diuretic  and  sheathing 
qualities. 

PATE'LLA.  (Dim.  of  patina,  a  dish ; 
so  named  from  its  shape.)  Roiiila.  The 
knee-pan.  A  small  flat  bone,  which,  in 
some  measure,  resembles  the  common 
figure  of  the  heart,  with  its  point  down- 
wards, and  is  placed  at  the  fore  part  of  the 
joint  of  the  knee.  It  is  thicker  in  its 
middle  part  than  at  its  edge.  Anteriorly  it 
is  a  little  convex,  and  rough  for  the  inser- 
tion of  muscles  and  ligaments  ;  posteriorly  it 
is  smooth,  covered  with  cartilage,  and 
divided,  by  a  middle  longitudinal  ridge,  into 
two  slightly  concave  surfaces,  of  which  the 
external  one  is  the  largest  and  deepest. 
They  are  both  exactly  adapted  to  the  pul- 
ley of  the  OS  femoris.  The  edges  of  this 
posterior  surface  are  rough  and  prominent, 
where  the  capsular  ligament  is  attached, 
and  below  is  a  roughness  at  the  point  of 
the  bone,  where  the  upper  extremity  of 
a  strong  tendinous  ligament  is  fixed,  which 
joins  this  bone  to  the  tuberosity  at  the  up- 
per end  of  the  tibia.  This  ligament  is  of 
considerable  thickness,  about  an  inch  in 
breadth,  and  upwards  of  two  inches  in 
length.  The  patella  is  composed  internally 
of  a  cellular  substance,  covered  by  a  thin 
bony  plate ;  but  its  cells  are  so  extremely 
minute,  that  the  strength  of  the  bone  is, 
upon  the  whole,  very  considerable.  In 
new-born  children  it  is  entirely  cartilagi- 
nous. The  use  of  this  bone  seems  to  be, 
to  defend  the  articulation  of  the  joint  of 
the  knee  from  external  injury.  It  likewise 
tends  to  increase  the  power  of  the  muscles 
which  act  in  the  extension  of  the  leg,  by 
removing  their  direction  farther  from  the 
centre  of  motion,  in  the  manner  of  a  pul- 
ley. When  we  consider  the  manner  in 
which  it  is  connected  with  the  tibia,  we 
find  that  it  may  very  properly  be  consi- 
dered as  an  appendix  to  the  latter,  which 
it  follows  in  all  its  motions,  so  as  to  be  to 
the  tibia  what  the  olecranon  is  to  the  ulna  ; 
with  this  difierence,  however,  that  the  pa- 
tella is  moveable,  whereas  the  olecranon  is  a 
fixed  process.  Without  this  mobility,  the 
rotatory  motion  of  the  leg  would  have  been 
prevented. 

PATHE'TICI.  (Patheticus;  from  w«- 
ias,  an  affection ;  because  they  direct  the 
eyes  to  express  the  passions  of  the  mind.) 
Trochleatores.  The  fourth  pair  of  nerves. 
They  arise  from  the  crura  of  the  cerebel- 
lum laterally,  and  are  distributed  in  the 
musculus  obliquus  superior,  sen  trochlearis. 


PEC 


PEC 


661 


PATHOGNOMONIC.  {Pathognomord- 
riis  ;  from  ■wa.^os,  a  disease,  and  yivaKrxu,  to 
know.)  A  term  given  to  tliose  symptoms 
which  are  peculiar  to  a  disease.  They  are 
also  termed  proper  or  characteristic  symp- 
toms. 

PATHOLOGY.  (Pathologia ;  from  ■ara^as, 
a  disease,  and  Xoyo;,  a  discourse.)  The  doc- 
trine of  diseases.  It  comprehends  nosology, 
(etiology,  symptomatology,  setneiotics,  and 
thcrapeia. 

Patie'ntia.  (From  potior,  to  bear,  or 
suffer.)  The  name  of  the  herb  monk's  rhu- 
barb, from  its  gentle  purging  qualities.  See 
Rumex  palientia. 

Patience,  garden.     See  Rumex  palientia. 

Pa'tor  na'rium.  (From  pateo,  to  be 
opened.)  The  sinus,  cavity,  or  chasm  of  the 
nose. 

Pa'trum  co'rtex.  (So  called  from  the 
.Tesuits,  termed  fathers  in  the  church  of 
Rome,  who  first  spread  its  use  in  Europe.) 
See  Cinchona,. 

Patu'rsa.     The  venereal  disease. 

Pauli'na  confe'ctio.  (From  -sffausj,  to 
rest.)  It  is  a  warm  opiate,  similar  to  what 
the  London  College  have  called  Confeciio 
Opii,  in  their  Pharmacopoeia.  It  is  the 
Paulina  of  Aristarchus,  which  is  the  same 
with  the  Confectio  ^rchigenis. 

PauVs  betony.     See  Veronica. 

Pau'lus.     See  JEgineta. 

Pava'na.     See  Croton  Tiglium. 

Pa'vor.  (From  Paveo,  to  fear  ;  so  called 
from  the  dread  there  isi  of  approaching  or 
touching  a  person  affected  with  it.)  The 
itch. 

PEA.  A  species  of  pulse  of  great  va- 
riety, and  much  in  use  as  a  nourishing  ar- 
ticle of  diet. 

Peach.     See  Jlmygdalus  Persica. 

Peagle.     See  Primula  veris. 

Pearl.     See  Margarita. 

Pearl-ashes.     See  Potassa. 

Pearl  barley.    See  Hordeum. 

Pear,  Of  pears  there  are  many  varieties, 
affording  a  wholsome  nourishment. 

Peche'dion.     n«;^;;£ji«».     The   perinaeum. 

Pechu'rim  co'rtex.  A  highly  aromatic 
bark,  the  produce  of  a  species  of  Laurus. 
It  is  extremely  fragrant,  like  unto  that  of 
cinnamon,  which  it  greatly  resembles  in  its 
properties.  In  Lisbon  it  is  much  esteemed 
in  the  cure  of  dysenteries,  and  for  allaying 
obstinate  vomitings. 

Pechu'rim  fa'ba.      See   Faba  pechurim. 

Pechuris.     See  Faba  pechurim. 

Pechya'gra.  (From  -sfTixv?,  the  cubit, 
and  etypa,  a  seizure.)     The  gout  in  the  elbow. 

Pe'chys.     U'/ixv?.     The  cubit,  or  elbow. 

Pechyty'ree.     An  epithet  for  the  scurvy. 

PECQUET,  John,  was  a  native  of  Diep- 
pe, and  graduated  at  Montpelier.  He  pursued 
the  study  of  anatomy  with  great  ardour 
and  ingenuity,  which  he  evinced  by  the  dis- 
covery of  the  thoracic  duct,  and  the  recepta- 


culum  chyli,  while  yet  a  student,  in  1647. 
He  then  settled  to  practise  in  his  native  town ; 
but  soon  after  repaired  to  Paris,  with  a  view 
of  demonstrating  completely  the  important 
vessels  which  he  had  discovered ;  and  he 
succeeded  in  tracing  the  progress  of  the 
chyle  into  the  left  subclavian  vein.  He  pub- 
lished an  account  of  this  discovery,  with  a 
Dissertation  on  the  Circulation  of  the  Blood, 
and  Motion  of  the  Chyle,  in  1651 ;  and  his 
fame,  in  consequence,  speedily  extended 
throughout  Europe,  though  some  denied  the 
truth,  others  the  originality  of  it.  Besides 
his  anatomical  skill,  he  was  a  man  of  con- 
siderable acquirements,  and  became  a  Mem- 
ber of  the  Royal  Academy  of  Sciences.  He 
is  said,  however,  to  have  shortened  his  life 
by  an  unfortunate  attachment  to  spiritous 
liquors,  and  died  in  1674. 

Pecquet's  duct.     See  Thoracic  duct. 

Pe'cten.     The  pubes,  or  share-bone. 

P  E  C  T I  N  A'L  I  S.  {Pectinalis,  sc.  mus- 
cuius ;  so  named  from  its  arising  at  the  pec- 
ten,  or  pubes.)  Pectinceus,  of  authors,  and 
Pubio  femoral,  of  Dumas.  This  is  a  small 
flat  muscle,  situated  obliquely  between  the 
pubes  and  the  little  trochanter,  at  the  upper 
and  anterior  part  of  the  thigh.  It  arises 
broad  and  fleshy  from  all  the  anterior  edge 
of  the  OS  pectinis,  or  pubis,  as  it  is  more 
commonly  called,  as  far  as  its  spine,  and  de- 
scending obliquely  backwards  and  outwards, 
is  inserted  by  a  short  and  broad  tendon, 
into  the  upper  and  anterior  part  of  the  linea 
aspera  of  the  os  femoris,  a  little  below 
the  lesser  trochanter.  This  muscle  serves 
to  bend  the  thigh,  bj'  drawing  it  upwards 
and  inwards,  and  likewise  assists  in  rolling 
it  outwards. 

PECTINA'TI  MU'SCULI.  (Pectinatus  ; 
from  peclen,  a  comb :  so  named  from  their 
supposed  resemblance.)  The  fasciculated 
muscular  fibres  of  the  right  auricle  of  the 
heart. 

Pectinje'us.     See  Pectinalis. 

Pectora'lis.     See  Pect oralis  major. 

PECTORA'LIS  MA'JOR.  {Musculus 
pectoralis ;  from  pectus,  the  breast.)  Pec- 
toralis,  of  authors,  and  sterno-costo-clavio- 
humeral,  of  Dumas,  This  is  a  broad,  thick j 
fleshy,  and  radiated  muscle,  situated  imme- 
diately under  the  integuments,  and  covering 
almost  the  whole  anterior  part  of  the 
breast.  Winslow  calls  it  pectoralis  major, 
to  distinguish  it  from  the  serratus  anticus, 
which  he  has  named  pectoralis  minor.  It 
arises  from  the  cartilaginous  extremities  of 
the  fifth  and  sixth  ribs,  from  the  last  of 
which  its  tendinous  fibres  descend  over  the 
upper  part  of  the  obliquus  externus  and  rec- 
tus abdominis,  helping  to  form  a  part  of  the 
sheath  in  which  the  latter  is  included.  It 
likewise  springs  from  almost  the  whole 
length  of  the  sternum  by  short  tendinous 
fibres,  which  evidently  decussate  those  on 
the  other  side ;   and  tendinous  and  fleshy 


662 


FEC 


PEL 


from  more  tban  a  third  of  the  anterior  part 
of  the  clavicle.  From  these  origins  the 
fibres  run  in  a  folding  manner  towards  the 
axilla,  and  are  inserted  by  a  broad  tendon 
into  the  os  humeri,  above  the  insertion  of 
the  deltoid  muscle,  and  at  the  outer  side  of 
the  groove  which  lodges  the  tendon  of  the 
long  head  of  the  biceps  ;.  some  of  its  fibres 
likewise  extend  into  that  groove:  and, 
from  the  lower  part  of  this  tendon,  which  is 
spread  near  two  inches  along  the  os  humeri, 
we  find  it  sending  ofi"  other  fibres,  which 
help  to  form  the  fascia  that  covers  the  mus- 
cles of  the  arm.  It  often  happens  that  that 
part  of  the  pectoralis  which  arises  from  the 
clavicle,  is  separated  from  the  inferior  por- 
tion, so  as  to  appear  like  a  distinct  muscle. 
This  has  induced  Winslow  to  divide  it  into 
parts,  one  of  which  he  calls  the  clavicular, 
and  the  other  the  thoracic  portion.  Some- 
times these  two  portions  are  inserted  by  se- 
parate tendons,  which  cross  one  another  at 
the  upper  and  inner  part  of  the  os  humeri, 
the  tendon  of  the  thoracic  portion  being  in- 
serted at  the  outer  edge  of  the  bicipital 
groove,  immediately  behind  the  other.  This 
muscle,  and  the  latissimus  dorsi,  form  the 
cavity  of  the  axilla,  or  arm-pit.  The  use 
of  the  pectoralis  is  to  move  the  arm  for- 
wards, or  to  raise  it  obliquely  towards  the 
sternum.  It  likewise  occasionally  assists  in 
moving  the  trunk  upon  the  arm  ;  thus,  when 
we  exert  any  efibrts  with  the  hand,  as  in 
raising  ourselves  from  off  an  arm-chair,  or 
in  sealing  a  letter,  the  contraction  of  this 
muscle  is  particularly  observable.  To 
these  uses  Haller  adds  that  of  assisting  in 
respiration,  b}^  raising  the  sternum  and  ribs. 
He  tells  us  he  well  remembers,  that  when 
this  muscle  was  aflfected  by  rheumatism,  his 
breathing  was  incommoded  :  and  that,  when 
troubled  with  difficultj-  of  respiration,  he 
had  often  found  himself  greatly  relieved  by 
raising  and  drawing  back  his  shoulders, 
keeping  his  arms  at  the. same  time  firmly 
fixed.  Winslow,  however,  has  denied  this 
use,  and  Albinus  has  omitted  it,  probably 
because  it  does  not  take  place  in  a  natural 

PECTORA'LIS  MI'NOR.  Serraius  anti- 
cus,  of  Albinus.  Douglas  and  Cowper  call 
this  muscle  Serratus  minor  anticv.s,  and 
Winslow  gives  it  the  name  of  Pectoralis 
minor,  and  Dumas  calls  it  Costo  coracoi- 
dien.  It  is  a  fleshy  and  pretty  considerable 
muscle,  situated  at  the  anterior  and  lateral 
part  of  the  thorax,  immediately  under  the 
pectoralis  major.  It  arises  from  the  upper 
edges  of  the  third,  fourth,  and  fifth  ribs, 
near  where  they  join  with  their  cartilages 
by  an  equal  number  of  tendinous  and  fleshy 
digitations,  which  have  been  compared  to 
the  teeth  of  a  saw,  whence  this  and  some 
other  muscles,  from  their  having  a  similar 
origin,  or  insertion,  have  gotten  the  name 
of  strrati.    From  these  origins  it  becomes 


thicker  and  narrower  as  it  ascends,  and  is 
inserted  by  a  flat  tendon  into  the  upper  part 
of  the  coracoid  process  of  the  scapula.  The 
principal  use  of  this  muscle  is  to  draw  the 
scapula  forwards  and  downawards  }  and  when 
that  is  fixed,  it  may  likewise  serve  to  elevate 
the  ribs. 

PECTORALS.  Medicamenta  pectoralia; 
from  pectin,  the  breast.)  Medicines  that  re- 
lieve disorders  of  the  chest. 

PE'CTUS.  (-oris,  neut.)  The  breast. 
See  Thorax. 

Pectu'scclum.  (Dim.  of  pectus,  the 
breast ;  so  named  from  its  shape.)  The 
metatarsus. 

PE'DES  HIPPOCA'MPI.  (Pes,  a  foot, 
so  named  from  their  resemblance  to  the  feet 
of  the  hippocampus,  or  sea-horse.)  Two 
columns  at  the  end  of  the  fornix  of  the  brain, 
which  diverge  posteriorly. 

Pzde'thmus.  (From  ^)!^xoi,  to  leap.) 
The  motion  which  is  sensible  in  the  arteries 
from  the  impulse  of  the  blood.     The  pulse. 

Pedia'smcs.  (From  •x'^mv,  a  field.)  An 
epithet  of  a  species  of  wild  mvrrh. 

PEDICULA  RIA.  (From'  pediculus,  a 
louse ;  so  called  from  its  use  in  destroying 
lice.)  The  herb  staves-acre.  See  Delphi- 
nium Staphisagrict. 

Pediccla'tio.  Morbus  pedicularis,  phi- 
fiafi;.  That  disease  of  the  body  in  which 
lice  are  continuedly  bred  on  the  skin. 

Pedi'cui,tjs.  (Dim.  of  pes,  a  foot.)  1. 
A  louse,  so  named  from  its  many  small 
feet. 

2.  A  pedicle  or  foot-stalk  of  a  flower,  or 
leaf. 

Pedicus.  See  Extensor  brevis  digitorum 
pedis. 

PEDILU'VIUM.  (From  ;jerfes,  the 
feet,  and  lavo,  to  wash.)  A  bath  for  the 
feet. 

Pe'dion.  (From  t^ov;,  the  foot.)  The 
sole  of  the  foot. 

Pe'dora.  (From  pes,  a  foot.)  The  sor- 
des  of  the  eyes,  ears,  and  feet. 

Peganel5;'cm.  (From  zfTiyaviiv,  rue,  and 
tXtciov,  oil.)     Oil  of  rue. 

Pegake'rcm.  (From  •j?J!yav«»,  rae.)  A 
plaster  composed  of  rue. 

Pe'gancm.  (From  ■zfy,'yvui>j,  to  compress  ; 
so  called  because,  by  its  dryness,  it  condenses 
the  seed.)     Rue. 

Pe'ge.  (n»!y»,  a  fountain.)  The  interaal 
angles  of  the  eyes  are  called  Pegm. 

Pe'lada.  a  species  of  baldness,  a  shed- 
ding of  the  hair  from  a  venereal  cause. 

PELA'GRA.  The  disease  called  the  pela- 
gra  does  not  appear  to  have  been  noticed 
by  any  of  our  nosologists.  Indeed,  few  ac- 
counts of  it  have  hitherto  been  published, 
although  the  peculiar  symptoms  with  which 
it  is  attended,  and  the  fatal  consequences 
which  generally  ensue  from  it,  render  it 
equally  curious  and  important.  In  certain 
districts,   as   Milan    and    Padua,    in  Italy. 


PEL 


PEL 


663 


where  it  is  peculiarly  prevalent,  it  is  com- 
puted to  attack  five  inhabitants  out  of  every 
hundred.  The  following  account  of  this 
singular  disease  is  extracted  from  Dr.  Jan- 
sen's  treatise  on  the  subject,  who  had  seen 
the  disease  at  Milan  : 

About  the  month  of  March  or  April, 
when  the  season  invites  the  farmers  to  culti- 
vate their  fields,  it  often  happens  that  a 
shining  red  spot  suddenly  arises  on  the  back 
of  the  hand,  resembling  the  common  erysi- 
pelas, but  without  much  itching  or  pain,  or 
indeed  any  other  particular  inconvenience. 
Both  men  and  women,  girls  and  boys,  are 
equally  subject  to  it.  Sometimes  this  spot 
affects  both  hands,  without  appearing  on 
any  other  part  of  the  body.  Not  uncom- 
monly it  arises  also  on  the  shins,  sometimes 
on  the  neck,  and  now  and  then,  though  very 
rarely,  on  the  face.  It  is  sometimes  also 
seen  on  the  breasts  of  women,  where  they 
are  not  covered  by  the  clothes,  but  such 
parts  of  the  body  as  are  not  exposed  to  the 
air  are  very  seldom  affected ;  nor  has  it 
ever  been  observed  to  attack  the  palm  of  the 
hand,  or  the  sole  of  the  foot.  This  red  spot 
elevates  the  skin  a  little,  producing  nume- 
rous small  tubercles  of  different  colours  ; 
the  skin  becomes  dry  and  cracks,  and  the 
epidermis  sometimes  assumes  a  fibrous 
appearance.  At  length  it  falls  off  in  white 
furfuraceous  scales ;  but  the  shining  red- 
ness underneath  still  continues,  and,  in 
some  instances,  remains  through  the  follow- 
ing winter.  In  the  mean  time,  excepting 
this  mere  local  affection,  the  health  is  not 
the  least  impaired,  the  patient  performs  all 
his  rural  labours  as  before,  enjoys  a  good  ap- 
petite, eats  heartily,  and  digests  well.  The 
bowels  are  generally  relaxed  at  the  very 
commencement  of  the  disease,  and  continue 
so  throughout  its  whole  course.  All  the 
other  excretions  are  as  usual :  and,  in  fe- 
males, the  menses  return  at  their  accustomed 
periods,  and  in  the  proper  quantity.  But 
what  is  most  surprising  is,  that  in  the  month 
of  September,  when  the  heat  of  the  summer 
is  over,  in  some  cases  sooner,  in  others 
later,  the  disorder  generally  altogether  dis- 
appears, and  the  skin  resumes  its  natural 
healthy  appearance.  This  change  has  been 
known  to  take  place  as  early  as  the  latter 
end  of  May  or  June,  when  the  disease  has 
only  been  in  its  earliest  stage.  The  pa- 
tients, however,  are  not  now  to  be  con- 
sidered as  well ;  the  disease  hides  itself,  but 
is  not  eradicated :  for,  no  sooner  does  the 
following  spring  return,  but  it  quickly  re- 
appears, and  generally  is  accompanied  with 
severer  symptoms.  The  spot  grows  larger, 
the  skin  becomes  more  unequal  and  hard, 
with  deeper  cracks.  The  patient  now  be- 
gins to  feel  uneasiness  in  the  head,  becomes 
fearful,  dull,  less  capable  of  labour,  and 
much  wearied  with  his  usual  exertions.  He 
is  exceedingly  affected  with  the  changes  of 
the  atmosphere,  and  impatient  both  of  cold 


and  heat.  Nevertheless,  he  generally  gets 
through  his  ordinary  labour,  with  less  vi- 
gour and  cheerfulness  indeed,  than  former- 
ly, but  still  without  being  obliged  to  take 
to  his  bed  ;  and,  as  he  has  no  fever,  his  ap- 
petite continues  good,  and  the  chylopoietic 
viscera  perform  their  proper  functions. 
When  the  pelagra  has  even  arrived  at  this 
stage,  the  returning  winter,  nevertheless, 
commonly  restores  the  patient  to  apparent 
health ;  but  the  more  sevei-e  the  symptoms 
have  been,  and  the  deeper  root  the  disease 
has  taken,  the  more  certainly  does  the  re- 
tarn  of  spring  produce  it  with  additional 
violence.  Sometimes  the  disease  in  the 
skin  disappears,  but  the  other  symptoms  re- 
main notwithstanding.  The  powers  both 
of  the  mind  and  body  now  become  daily 
more  enfeebled;  peevishness,  watchings, 
vertigo,  and,  at  length,  complete  melan- 
choly, supervene.  Nor  is  there  a  more  dis- 
tressing kind  of  melancholy  any  where  to 
be  seen,  than  takes  place  in  this  disease. 
"  On  entering  the  hospital  at  Legnano," 
says  Dr.  Jansen,  "  I  was  astonished  at  the 
mournful  spectacle  I  beheld,  especially  in 
the  women's  ward.  There  they  all  sat,  in- 
dolent, languid,  with  downcast  looks,  their 
eyes  expressing  distress,  weeping  without 
cause,  and  scarcely  returning  an  answer 
when  spoken  to ;  so  that  a  person  would 
suppose  himself  to  be  among  fools  and  mad 
people ;  and,  indeed,  with  very  good  rea- 
son ;  for  gradually  this  melancholy  increa- 
ses, and  at  length  ends  in  real  mania. 

"  Many,  as  I  had  an  opportunity  of 
observing  in  this  hospital,  were  covered 
with  a  peculiar  and  characteristic  sweat, 
having  a  very  offensive  smell,  which  I  know 
not  how  better  to  express  than  by  com- 
paring it  to  the  smell  of  mouldy  bread.  A 
person  accustomed  to  see  the  disease  would 
at  once  recognise  it  by  this  single  symp- 
tom. Many  complained  of  a  burning  pain 
at  night  in  the  soles  of  the  feet,  which 
often  deprived  them  of  sleep.  Some  with 
double  vision ;  others  with  fatuity ;  others 
with  visceral  obstructions ;  others  with  ad- 
ditional symptoms.  Nevertheless,  fever 
still  keeps  off,  the  appetite  is  unimpaired, 
and  the  secretions  are  regularly  carried 
on.  But  the  disease  goes  on  increasing, 
the  nerves  are  more  debilitated,  the  legs 
and  thighs  lose  the  power  of  motion, 
stupor  or  delirium  comes  on,  and  the 
melancholy  terminates  in  confirmed  mania. 
In  the  hospital  at  Legnano,  I  saw  both  men 
and  women  in  this  maniacal  state.  Some 
lay  quiet ;  others  were  raving,  and  obliged 
to  be  tied  down  to  the  bed,  to  prevent 
them  from  doing  mischief  to  themselves 
and  others.  In  almost  ail  these,  the  pulse 
was  small,  slow,  and  without  any  charac- 
ter of  fever.  One  woman  appeared  to 
have  a  slight  degree  of  furor  uterinus :  for, 
at  the  sight  of  men,  she  became  merry, 
smiled,  offered  kisses,  and  by  her  gestures 


664 


PEL 


PEL 


desired  them  to  come  towards  her.  Soaie 
were  occupied  in  constant  prayers  ;  some 
pleased  themselves  with  laughter,  and  others 
with  other  things.  But  it  was  remarkable, 
that  all  who  were  in  this  stage  of  the  dis- 
ease, had  a  strong  propensity  to  drown 
themselves.  They  now  begin  to  grow  ema- 
ciated, and  the  delirium  is  often  followed 
by  a  species  of  tabes.  A  colliquative  diar- 
rhoea comes  on,  which  no  remedy  can 
stop,  as  also  has  been  observed  in  nostal- 
gia. Sometimes,  in  the  pelagra,  the  diar- 
rhoea comes  on  before  the  delirium,  and 
the  delirium  and  stupor  mutuedly  inter- 
change with  each  other.  The  appetite 
often  suddenly  failed,  so  that  the  sick  will 
sometimes  go  for  near  a  week  without 
tasting  food.  Not  uncommonly  it  returns 
as  suddenly,  so  that  they  eagerly  devoured 
whatever  was  offered  them,  and  this  even 
at  times  when  they  are  horribly  convulsed. 
The  convulsions  with  which  they  are  at- 
tacked, are  most  shocking  to  see,  and  are 
of  almost  every  kind,  catalepsy  excepted, 
which  has  been  described  by  writers.  I 
saw  one  girl  in  bed,  who  was  violently 
distorted  by  opisthotonos  every  time  she 
attempted  to  rise.  Some  are  seized  with 
emprosthotonos ;  and  others  with  other 
species  of  tetanus.  At  length,  syncope 
and  death  close  the  tragedy,  often  without 
any  symptom  of  fever  occurring  through 
the  %ybole  course  of  the  disease.  The  first 
stage  of  the  pelagra,  in  which  the  local 
affection  only  takes  place.  Dr.  Jansen  ob- 
serves, continues  in  some  instances  for  a 
great  length  of  time  ;  persons  being  occa- 
sionally met  with  in  whom  it  has  lasted  six 
or  eight,  or  even  fifteen  years,  disappear- 
ing regularly  every  winter,  and  returning 
again  in  the  spring.  This  occasions  some 
of  the  inhabitants  to  pay  little  attention  to 
it ;  although,  in  other  cases,  it  reaches  its 
greatest  height  after  the  second  or  third 
attack.  It  appears  that  this  disease  is  not 
infectious,  and  that  the  causes  producing 
it  are  yet  unascertained.  It  has  been  sup- 
posed by  some  to  arise  from  the  heat  of 
the  sun's  rays  ;  and  hence  it  is  now  and 
then  called  mal  de  sole;  but  this  does  not 
produce  any  similar  disease  in  other  parts  of 
the  world,  where  it  is  in  an  equal  or  even 
much  greater  degree  than  at  Milan ;  no 
disease  in  any  respect  resembling  it,  having 
hitherto  been  noticed  in  such  regions, 
except  the  lepra  asturiensis  described  by 
Thiery,  and  after  him  by  Sauvages.  In 
this,  a  tremor  of  the  head  and  trunk  of  the 
body  takes  place,  which  does  not  happen 
in  the  pelagra.  This,  however,  is  the  princi- 
pal difference  in  the  two  diseases. 

Pela'rium.  (From  •prttXo;,  mud ;  so  call- 
ed from  its  muddy  consistence.)  A  coUy- 
rium. 

Peleca'nus.  (From  ■^iP.ixau/,  to  per- 
forate.) 

1.  The  pelican. 


2.  An  instrument  to  draw  teeth  :  so  na- 
med from  its  curvature  at  the  end  resembling 
the  beak  of  a  pelican. 

Peleci'num.  (From  -zysXsxu;,  a  hatchet, 
so  called  because  its  seeds  are  shaped 
like  a  two-edged  hatchet.)  The  hatchet- 
vetch. 

Pelio'ma.  (From  treXo;,  black.)  An 
ecchymosis  when  of  a  livid  colour. 

Fellitory,  bastard.  See  Achillea  plar- 
mica. 

Ptllilory  of  Spain.  See  Anthemis  pyre- 
thrum. 

Fellitory,  wall.     See  Parietaria. 

Pe'lma.  (From  -zs-iXat,  to  move  forwards.) 
The  sole  of  the  foot,  or  a  sock  adapted  to  the 
sole  of  the  foot. 

Pelt'ais  cartila'go.  (From  peltOt  a 
buckler ;  so  called  from  its  shape.)  The 
scutiform  cartilage  of  the  larynx. 

PELVIC  LIGAMENTS.  The  arti- 
culation of  the  OS  sacrum  with  the  last  lum- 
bar vertebra,  and  with  the  ossa  innominata, 
is  strengthened  by  means  of  a  strong 
transverse  ligament,  which  passes  from  the 
extremity  and  lower  edge  of  the  last  lum- 
bar vertebra,  to  the  posterior  and  internal 
surface  of  the  spine  of  the  ilium.  Other 
ligaments  are  extended  posteriorly  from 
the  OS  sacrum  to  the  ossa  ilia,  on  each  side, 
and,  from  the  direction  of  their  fibres, 
may  be  called  the  lateral  ligaments.  Be- 
sides these,  there  are  many  shorter  liga- 
mentous fibres,  which  are  seen  stretched 
from  the  whole  circumference  of  the  arti- 
culating surfaces  of  these  two  bones.  But 
the  most  remarkable  ligaments  of  the  pel- 
vis are  the  two  sacro-ischiatic  ligaments, 
which  are  placed  towards  the  posterior  and 
inferior  part  of  the  pelvis.  One  of  these 
may  be  called  the  greater,  and  the  other 
the  lesser,  sacro-ischiatic  ligament.  The 
first  of  these  is  attached  to  the  posterior 
edge  of  the  os  sacrum,  to  the  tuberosity 
of  the  ilium,  and  to  the  first  of  the  three 
divisions  of  the  os  coccygis.  Its  other 
extremity  is  inserted  into  the  inner  sur- 
face of  the  tuberosity  of  the  ischium.  At 
its  upper  part  it  is  of  considerable 
breadth,  after  which  it  becomes  narrower, 
but  expands  again  before  its  insertion  into 
the  ischium,  and  extending  along  the  tu- 
berosity of  that  bone  to  the  lower  branch 
of  the  OS  pubis,  where  it  terminates  in  a 
point,  forms  a  kind  of  falx,  one  end  of 
which  is  loose,  while  the  other  is  fixed  to 
the  bone.  The  lesser  sacro-ischiatic  liga- 
ment is  somewhat  thicker  than  the  former, 
and  is  placed  obliquely  before  it.  It  ex- 
tends from  the  transverse  process  of  the 
OS  sacrum,  and  the  tuberosity  of  the  spine 
of  the  ilium,  on  each  side,  to  the  spine  of 
the  ischium.  These  two  ligaments  not  only 
serve  to  strengthen  the  articulation  of  the 
ossa  innominata  with  the  os  sacrum,  but  to 
support  the  weight  of  the  viscera  contained 
in   the  pelvis,  the  back  and  lov/er  part  ol 


PEL 


PEM 


t^6C 


uhich  is  closed  by  these  ligaments.  The 
posterior  and  external  surface  of  the  greater 
ligament  likewise  serves  for  the  attach- 
ment of  some  portions  of  the  gluteus  maxi- 
mus  and  geniini  muscles.  The  symphisis 
pubis  is  strengthened  internally  by  a  trans- 
verse ligament,  some  of  the  fibres  of  which 
are  extended  to  the  obturator  ligament. 

PE'LVIS.  (From  ■ariXt//,  a  basic, 
because  it  is  shaped  like  a  basin  used 
in  former  times.)  The  cavity  below  the 
belly.  The  pelvis  consists,  in  the  child, 
of  many  pieces,  but  in  the  adult,  it  is 
formed  of  four  bones,  of  the  os  sacrum 
behind,  the  ossa  innominata  on  either 
side,  and  the  os  coccygis  below.  See 
Sacrum,  Innominatuni  Os,  and  Coccygis  Os. 
It  is  wide  and  expanded  at  its  upper  part, 
and  contracted  at  its  inferior  aperture. 
The  upper  part  of  the  pelvis,  properly  so 
called,  is  bounded  by  an  oveJ  I'ing,  which 
parts  the  cavity  of  the  pelvis  from  th-j 
cavity  of  the  abdomen.  This  circle  is  de- 
nominated the  brim  of  the  pelvis :  it  is 
formed  by  a  continued  and  prominent  line 
along  the  upper  part  of  the  sacrum,  the 
middle  of  the  ilium,  and  the  vpper  part,  or 
crest,  of  the  os  pubis.  This  circle  of  the 
brim  supports  the  impregnated  womb, 
•keeps  it  up  against  the  pressure  of  labour 
pains ;  and  sometimes  this  line  has  been 
"  as  sharp  as  a  paper-folder,  and  has  cut 
across  the  segment  of  the  womb  ;"  and  so, 
by  separating  the  womb  from  the  vagina, 
has  rendered  delivery  impossible ;  and  the 
child  escaping  into  the  abdomen,  the  woman 
has  died.  The  lower  part  of  the  pelvis  is 
denominated  the  outlet.  It  is  composed 
by  the  arch  of  the  ossa  pubis,  and  by  the 
sciatic  ligaments  ;  it  is  .wide  and  dilateable, 
to  permit  the  delivery  of  the  child ;  but 
being  sometimes  too  wide,  it  permits  the 
child's  head  to  press  so  suddenly,  and  with 
such  violence  upon  the  soft  parts,  that  the 
perineum  is  torn. 

The  marks  of  the  female  skeleton  have 
been  sought  for  in  the  skull,  as  in  the 
continuation  of  the  sagittal  suture ;  but  the 
truest  marks  are  those  which  relate  to  that 
great  function  by  which  chiefly  the  sexes 
are  distinguished ;  for  while  the  male  pel- 
vis is  large  and  strong,  with  a  small  cavity, 
narrow  openings,  and  bones  of  greater 
strength ;  the  female  pelvis  is  very  shallow 
and  wide,  with  a  large  cavity  and  slender 
bones,  and  with  every  peculiarity  which 
may  conduce  to  the  easy  passage  of  the 
child. 

The  ofl3ce  of  the  pelvis  is  to  give  a  steady 
bearing  to  the  trunk,  and  to  connect  it 
with  the  lower  extremities,  by  a  sure  and 
firm  joining,  to  form  the  centre  of  all  the 
great  motions  of  the  body,  to  contain  the 
internal  organs  of  generation,  the  urinary 
bladder,  the  rectum,  and  occasionally  part 


of  the  small  intestines,  and  to  give-  sup- 
port to  the  gravid  uterus.  -■  - 

Pz'lvis  au'rium.  The  cochlea  in  the 
ear. 

Pe'lvis  ce'reeei.  The  infundibulum  in 
the  brain. 

Pejiphigo'des.  (From  -srifupi^,  a  blast 
of  wind.)  A  fever  distinguished  by  flatu- 
lencies and  inflations,  in  which  a  sort  of 
aerial  vapour  was  said  to  pass  through  the 
skin. 

PE'MPHIGUS.  (From  ws^?;?,  a  bub- 
ble, or  vesicle.)  Febris  bullosa.  Exanthe- 
maia  serosa.  Morla.  Pemphigus  helieii- 
cus.  Pemphigus  major.  Pemphigus  minor. 
The  vesicular  fever.  A  fever  attended  by 
successive  eruptions  of  vesicles  about  the 
size  of  almonds,  which  are  filled  with  a  yel- 
lowish serum,  and  in  three  or  four  days  sub- 
side. The  fever  maj'  be  either  synocha  or 
typhus.  It  is  a  genus  of  disease  in  the  Class 
PyrexicE,  and  Order  Exanthemala,  of  CuUen. 
The  latest  v.riters  on  this  disease  contend, 
that  it  is  sometimes  acute  and  sometimes  a 
chronic  affection ;  that  the  former  is  con- 
stantly attended  with  fever,  the  latter  is  con- 
stantly without ;  that  in  neither  case  is  it  an 
acrimonious  or  contagious  matter  thrown  out 
by' the  constitution,  but  pure  serum,  secreted 
by  the  cutaneous  exhalant  arteries.  So  rare 
was  this  disease  when  Dr.  Cullen  wrote, 
that  he  never  saw  it  but  once,  iu  a  case 
which  was  shown  to  him  by  Br.  Home. 
Dr.  David  Stuart,  then  phj-sician  to  the 
hospital  at  Aberdeen,  published  an  ac- 
count of  it  in  the  Edinburgh  Medical 
Commentaries.  The  patient  was  a  pri- 
vate soldier  of  the  seventy-third  regiment, 
aged  eighteen,  formerly  a  pedlar,  and 
naturally  of  a  healthy  constitution.  About 
twenty  days  before  he  had  been  seized  with 
the  measles,  when  in  the  country ;  and  in 
marching  to  town,  on  the  second  day  of 
their  eruption,  he  was  exposed  to  cold ; 
upon  which  they  suddenly  disappeared. 
On  his  arrival  at  Aberdeen,  he  was  quar- 
tered in  a  damp  under-ground  apartment. 
He  then  complained  of  sickness  at  stomach, 
great  oppression  about  the  praecordia,  head- 
ache, lassitude,  and  weariness  on  the  least 
exertion,  with  stifiness  and  rigidity  of  his 
knees  and  other  joints.  He  had  been  pur- 
ged with  but  little  benefit.  About  ten  days 
before,  he  obsen-ed  on  the  inside  of  his 
thighs,  a  number  of  very  small,  distinct, 
red  spots,  a  little  elevated  above  the  surface 
of  the  skin,  and  much  resembling  the  first 
appearance  of  the  smallpox.  This  eruption 
gradually  spread  itself  over  his  whole  body, 
and  the  pustules  continued  every  day  to  in- 
crease in  size. 

Upon  being  received  into  the  hospital,  he 
complained  of  head-ache,  sickness  at  sto- 
mach, oppression  about  the  preecordia,  thirst, 
sore  throat,  with  difficulty  of  swallowing  ; 
84 


666 


PEN 


PEN 


his  tonerue  was  foul,  his  skin  felt  hot  and 
/,^<el'ish'.  t^-Zce  from  110  to  120,  rather  de- 
pressed ;  belly  costive,  eyes  dull  and  languid, 
but  without  delirium.  The  whole  surface 
of  the  skin  was  interspersed  with  vesicles,  or 
phlyctcenae,  of  the  size  of  an  ordinary  wal- 
nut ;  many  of  them  were  larger,  especially 
on  the  arms  and  breast.  In  the  interstices, 
between  the  vesicles,  the  appearance  of  the 
skin  was  natural,  nor  was  there  any  redness 
round  their  base  ;  the  distance  from  one  to 
another  was  from  half  an  inch  to  a  hand- 
breadth  or  more.  In  some  places  two  or  three 
were  joined  together,  like  the  pustules  in  the 
confluent  smallpox.  A  few  vesicles  had  burst 
of  themselves,  and  formed  a  whitish  scab,  or 
crust.  These  v/ere  mostly  on  the  neck  and 
face ;  others  showed  a  tolerable  laudable 
pus.  However,  by  far  the  greatest  number 
were  perfectly  entire,  tm-gid,  and  of  a  bluish 
colour.  Upon  opening  them,  it  was  evi- 
dent that  the  cuticle  elevated  above  the  cutis, 
and  distended  with  a  thin,  yellowish,  semi- 
pellucid  serum,  formed  this  appearance. 
Nov  was  the  surface  of  the  cutis  ulcerated, 
or  livid  ;  but  of  a  red,  florid  colour,  as  when 
the  cuticle  is  separated  by  a  blister,  or  super- 
ficial burning.  No  other  person  laboured 
under  a  similar  disease,  either  in  the  part  of 
the  country  from  which  he  came,  or  where  he 
resided,  in  Aberdeen. 

Since  the  publication  of  this  case  of  pem- 
phigus, by  Dr.  Stuart,  observations  on  this 
disease  have  been  published  by  Dr.  Dick- 
son, of  Dublin,  by  Mr.  Gaitskell  and  Mr. 
Upton,  in  the  Mem.  of  the  Medical  Society 
of  London.  Some  subsequent  observations 
on  pemphigus  were  published  in  the  Lon- 
don Med.  Journal,  by  Mr.  Thomas  Christie. 
From  a  case  which  Mr.  Christie  describes, 
he  is  disposed  to  agree  with  Dr.  Dickson,  in 
thinking  that  sometimes,  at  least,  pemphigus 
is  not  contagious.  He  remarks,  however, 
that  the  pemphigus  described  by  some  foreign 
writers  was  extremely  infectious ;  circum- 
stances which,  he  thinks,  may  lead  to  a  divi- 
sion of  the  disease  into  two  species,  the  pem- 
phigus simplex  and  corapiicatus,  both  of 
which,  but  especially  the  last,  seem  to  vary 
much  with  respect  to  mildness  and  malignity. 

Pe'mphigus  ma'jor.  a  title  under  which 
pemphigus  is  spoken  of  by  Sauvages,  who 
defines  it  an  eruption  of  phlyctaenae,  about 
the  size  of  a  hazel-nut,  filled  with  a  thin 
yellow  serum. 

Pe'mphigus  mi'nor.  In  this  species  the 
■vesicles  are  no  larger  than  garden-peas. 

Pje'mphis.     a  species  of  Lylhram. 

PEMPTa;'us.  (From  ■anffrrro;,  the  fifth.) 
An  ague,  the  paroxysm  of  which  returns 
every  fifth  day. 

Pen^'a.    a  species  of  Polygala. 

PENiE'A  mucrona'ta.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  plant  which  is  said  to  afibrd  the 
sarcocolla.      Thi*   is  brought  from   Pei'sia 


and  Arabia  in  small  grains  of  a  pale  yellow 
colour,  having  also  sometimes  mixed  with 
them  a  few  of  a  deep  red  colour.  Its  taste 
is  bitter,  but  followed  with  some  degree  of 
sweetness.  It  has  been  chiefly  used  for  ex- 
ternal purposes,  and,  as  its  name  imports, 
has  been  thought  to  agglutinate  wounds 
and  ulcers ;  but  this  opinion  now  no  longer 
exists. 

Penetra'ntia.  (From  penetro,  to  pierce 
through.)  Medicines  which  pass  through  the 
pores  and  stimulate. 

Pennicilliform.  {Penicilliformis ;  from 
ptnicillum,  a  pencil,  and  forma,  likeness.) 
llesembiing  a  painter's  pencil. 

PENICI'LLUS.  Penicillum.  (Dim. 
of  peniculum,  a  brush.)  1.  A  tent,  or 
pledget. 

2.  The  secreting  extremities  of  the  vena 
portse  are  called  penicilii.     See  Liver. 

Peni'dium.  a  kind  of  clarified  sugar, 
with  a  mixture  of  starch,  made  up  into 
small  rolls.  The  confectioners  call  it  barley- 
sugar. 

Peni'di'um  sacchara'tum.  See  Penidiwn . 

PE'NIS.  {^j1  pendendo,  from  its  hang- 
ing down.)  Membrum  virile.  The  cylindri- 
cal part  that  hangs  down,  under  the  mons 
veneris,  before  the  scrotum  of  males.  It  is 
divided  by  anatomists  into  the  root,  body, 
and  head,  called  the  glam  penis.  It  is  com- 
posed of  common  integuments,  two  corpora 
cavernosa,  and  one  corpus  spongiosum, 
which  surrounds  a  canal,  the  urethra,  that 
proceeds  from  the  bladder  to  the  apex  of  the 
penis,  where  it  opens  by  the  meatus  urina- 
rius.  See  Urethra.  The  fold  of  the  skin 
that  covers  the  glans  penis  is  termed  the 
prepuce.  The  arteries  of  the  penis  are  from 
the  hypogastric  and  ischiatic.  The  vein  of 
the  penis,  vena  magna  ipsius  penis,  empties 
itself  into  the  hypogastric  vein.  The  ab- 
sorbents of  this  organ  are  very  numerous, 
and  run  under  the  common  integuments  to 
the  inguinal  glands :  absorbents  also  are 
found  in  great  plenty  in  the  urethra.  The 
glands  of  the  penis  are,  Cowper's  glands, 
the  prostate,  muciparous,  and  odoriferous 
glands.  The  nerves  of  the  penis  are  branch- 
es of  the  sacral  and  ischiatic. 

Pe'nis  ce'rebri.     The  pineal  gland. 

Pe'nis  ere'ctor.    See  Erector  penis. 

Pe'nis  mullie'bris.     See  Clitoris. 

Pennyroyal.     See  Mentha  pulegium. 

Pennyroyal,  hart's.  See  Mentha  cer- 
vina. 

PENTADA'cTyLON.  (From  wivTi,  five, 
and  ^ciKTvP.os,  a  finger ;  so  called,  because 
it  has  five  leaves  upon  each  stalk,  like  the 
fingers  upon  the  hand.)  The  herb  cinque- 
foil  ;  also  a  name  for  the  ricinus,  the  fruit 
of  which  resembles  a  hand. 

Pentamy'rum.  (From  -wsvrs,  five,  and 
fiupoy,  ointment.)  An  ointment  composed  of 
five  ingredients. 


PER 


PER 


Pentaneu'ron.  (From  ■aivn,  live,  and 
usapei/,  a  string;  so  called,  because  it  has 
five-ribbed  leaves.)     Ribwort. 

Pentapha'rmacon.  (From  a-sfTs,  five, 
and  fiapfiaxcv,  remedium,  remedy.)  Any 
medicine  consisting^  of  five  ingredients. 

Pentaphylloi'des.  (From  zri^iraipuWoi, 
cinquefoil,  and  li^o;,  likeness  ;  so  called  from 
its  resemblance  to  cinquefoil.)  Barren 
strawberry. 

Pentaphy'llxjm.  (From  wivrs,  five,  and 
^K>.X«v,  a  leaf ;  so  named,  because  it  has 
five  leaves  on  each  stalk.)  See  Potentilla 
reptans. 

Pentapleu'rum.  The  same  as  penta- 
iieuron. 

Penta'tomum.  (From  -sfivn,  five,  and 
Tzf^va,  to  cut ;  so  called  because  its  leaves 
are  divided  into  five  segments.)  Cinque- 
foil. 

Pento'robus.  (From  sntTi,  five,  and 
tfoZoi,  the  wood-pea ;  so  called  because  it 
has  five  seeds  resembling  the  wood-pea.) 
The  herb  peony. 

Peony,  common.     See  Pctonia. 
Pepa'nsis.     (From  ztit^chvoj,   to  concoct.) 
Pepasmus.     The   maturation   or   concoction 
of  humours. 

Pepa'smos.     The  same  as  pepansis. 
Pepa'stica.^     (From    ■zai'Tratvi),    to    con- 
coct.)    Digestive  mndicines. 
Pe'pita  nux.     Ignatjus's  bean. 
Pe'plion.        (From     -ssriTrXot,     the     herb 
devil's-milk  ;  so  called  from  its  resemblance.) 
Peplos.     Wild  parsley. 

Pe'po.     (From    -ssnTrrco,   to    ripen.)     See 
C'ucurbita. 
Pepper,  black.     See  Piper  nigrum. 
Pepper,  Guinea.     See  Capsicum. 
Pepper,  Jamaica.     See  Myrtus  Pimenta. 
Pepper,  long.     See  Piper  longum. 
Pepper,  poormayi's.    See  Polygonum  Hy- 
dropiper. 

Pepper,  ivall.     See  Illeeebra. 
Pepper,  water.     See  Polygonum  Hydro- 
piper. 

Pepper,  white.     See  Piper  nignim. 
Peppermint.     See  Mentha  piperita. 
Ptpperwort.     See  Lepidium. 
Fe'pticos.      (From    -zsiifTa,     to    ripen.) 
Such  a   thing  as   promotes  digestion,  or  is 
digestive. 

Peraccte.  Very  sharp.  Diseases  are 
thus  called  when  greatly  inflamed,  or  aggi'a- 
vated  beyond  measure. 

Percepier.  Parsley-piert,  or  parsley- 
breakstone. 

PERCIVAL,  Thojias,  was  born  at  War- 
rington in  1740.  He  studied  for  three 
years  with  great  assiduity,  at  Edinburgh ; 
then  came  to  London,  and  was  chosen  a 
Fellow  of  the  Royal  Society ;  after  which 
he  visited  difiierent  places  on  the  Continent, 
and  took  his  degree  at  Leyden.  In  1767, 
he  settled  at  Manchester,  and  continued 
tkere  till  the  period  of  his   death,  in   1804, 


in   the  unremitting  esercise  of  his  medical 
duties.     Dr.  Perciral  possessed,  in  an  emi- 
nent  degree,  those  moral   and   intellectual 
endowments,  which  are  calculated  to  form  a 
distinguished  physician.     He  has  been  well 
characterized  as  an  author  without  vanity,  a 
philosopher  without  pride,  a  scholar  without 
pedantry,  and    a  Christian    without    guile. 
His  earlier  inquiries  were  directed  to  medi- 
cal, chemical,  and    philosophical    subjects, 
which  he    pursued    with   great    judgment, 
combining  the  cautious  but  assiduous  use  of 
experiment,  with  scientific  observation,  and 
much  literary  research.     His    papers  were 
published    collectively,   under    the   title   of 
"  Essays,   Medical    and  Experimental,"   in 
three  volumes  ;  which   have  passed  through 
many  editions,  and  obtained  him  considera- 
ble reputation.     His  subsequent  publication.? 
were  of  a  moral  nature,  and  originally  con- 
ceived for  the  improvement  of  his  children. 
But  his  last  work,  entitled  "  Mediced  Ethics," 
which  appeared  in  1803,  is  adapted  for  the 
use  of  the  profession,  and  will  form  a  lasting 
monument  of  his  integrity  and  wisdom.     He 
contributed  also  numerous  papers  on  various 
subjects  to  the  memoirs  of  the  Literaiy  and 
Philosophical  Society  of  Manchester,  which 
he  had  been  mainly  instrumental  in  establish- 
ing, and  which  did  not  cease  to  manifest  its 
grateful  sense  of  his  merits,  by  the  continued 
appointment  of  him  to  the  presidency. 

Percolation.  (Percolalio,  straining 
through ;  from  per,  through,  and  colo,  to 
strain.)  It  is  generally  applied  to  animal 
secretion,  from  the  office  of  the  glands  be- 
ing- thought  to  resemble  that  of  a  strainer, 
in  transmitting  the  liquors  that  jjass  through 
them. 

Perde'tuji,  In  Paracelsus  it  is  the  root 
of  skirret. 

Perennial  ivorm-grass.     See  Spigelia. 
Perete'rion.  (From -ssrspaa.;,  to  dig  through.) 
The  perforating  part  of  the  trepan. 

Perdi'cium.  (From  -zftp^i?,,  a  partridge  ; 
so  called  because  partridges  were  said  to 
feed  upon  it.)     Pellitory  of  the  wall. 

Perfolia'ta.  (From  per  and  folium, 
so  called  because  the  leaves  surround  the 
stem,  like  those  of  a  cabbage.)  See  Bu- 
pleurum. 

Pe'rforans.  See  Flexor  profundus  per- 
forans. 

Pe'rforans,  seu  fle'xor  profu'ndus. 
See  Flexor  longus  digilorum  pedis  profundus 
perforans. 

Pe'rforans  seu  fle'sor  te'rtii  inter- 
no'dh  digito'rum  pe'dis.  See  Flexor  lon- 
gus digitorum  pedis  profundus  perforans. 

Pe'rforans,  vd'lgo  profu'ndds.  See 
Flexor  profundus  perforans. 

Perfora'ta.  (From  perforo,  to  pierce 
through ;  so  called  because  its  leaves  are 
fullof  holes.)     See  Hypericum. 

Perfora'tus.  See  Flexor  brevis  digito- 
rum pedis,  and  Flexor  sublimis  perforatus. 


668 


PER 


PER 


Perfora'tcs,  SE0  fle'xor  secu'ndi  in- 
terno'dii  digito'rum  pe'dis.  See  Flexor 
brevis  digitorum  pedis  perforatus  sublimis. 

Peria'mma.  (From  ■sr^ia'^rTa,  to  hang 
round.)  An  amulet,  or  charm,  which  was 
hung-  round  the  neck  to  Dvevent  infection. 

PERIBLETSrS.  (From  ■anpQx-ra,  to 
stare  about.)  That  kind  of  wild  look  which 
is  observed  in  delirious  persons. 

Peri'eole.  (From  TsFcfiiZaXXu,  to  sur- 
round.) Sometimes  it  signifies  the  dress 
of  a  person ;  at  others  a  translation  of  the 
morbific  humours  to  the  surface  of  the  bodv. 

PERIBRO'SIS.  An  ulceration,  or  ero- 
sion, at  the  comers  or  uniting  parts  of  the 
eyelids-  This  disorder  most  frequently  af- 
fects the  internal  commissure  of  the  eyelids. 
The  species  are,  1.  Peribrosis,  from  the  acri- 
mony of  the  tears,  as  may  be  observed  in  the 
epiphora.  2.  Peribrosis,  from  an  aegylops, 
which  sometimes  extends  to  the  commissure 
of  the  eyelids. 

P  E  R I  C  A  R  D  I'T  I  S.  (From  ■srzpi^ia^'^iov, 
the  pericardium.)  Inflammation  of  the  pe- 
ricardium.    See  Carditis. 

PERICA'RDIUM.  (From  arsp;,  about, 
and  Kcipha,  the  heart.)  The  membranous 
bag  that  surrounds  the  heart.  Its  use  is  to 
secrete  and  contain  the  vapour  of  the  peri- 
cardium, which  lubricates  the  heart,  and  thus 
preserves  it  from  concreting  with  the  peri- 
cardium. 

Perica'rpia.  (From  zirtpi,  about,  and 
carpus,  the  wrist.)  Are  medicines  that  are 
applied  to  the  wrist. 

Pericne'mia-  (From  -z^ipi,  about,  and 
xvtifi'/t,  the  tibia.)  The  parts  about  the 
tibia. 

P  E  R I  C  H  O'N  D  R I U  M.  (From  sr=;/, 
about,  and  ^ov^pm,  a  cai-tilage.)  The  mem- 
brane that  covers  a  cartilage. 

Perichri'sis.  (From  irsg/,  about,  and 
X^'i-if  to  anoint.)     A  liniment. 

Pericuri'sta.  (From  -ri^i,  around,  and 
Xg'"}  to  anoint.)  Any  medicines  with  which 
the  eyelids  are  anointed,  in  an  ophthalmia. 

Pericla'sis.  (From  -ri^i,  about,  and 
■^Xtt.co,  to  break.)  It  is  a  term  used  by  Galen 
for  such  a  fracture  of  the  bone  as  quite  di- 
vides it,  and  forces  it  through  the  flesh  into 
sight.  Or  a  fracture  with  a  great  wound, 
wherein  the  bone  is  laid  bare. 

Pericly'menum.  (From  ■)fiptx.yv^oj,  to 
roll  round  ;  so  called  because  it  twists  itself 
round  whatever  is  near  it.)  The  honey- 
suckle, or  woodbine. 

PERICRA'iNIUM.  (From  -^ripi,  about, 
and  y-gaviov,  the  cranium.)  The  membrane 
that  is  closely  connected  to  the  bones  of  the 
head. 

Peride'smica.  (From  srs^;,  about,  and 
hffios,  a  ligature.)  Applied  to  an  ischuria, 
or  suppression  of  urine,  from  stricture  in  the 
urethra. 

Peri'dromos.  (From  Tn^i,  about,  and 
2"^»iKoc,  a  course.)  The  extreme  circumfe- 
rence of  t!ie  hairs  of  the  head. 


Perie'rgia.  Tli^is^yia.  Is  any  needless 
caution  or  trouble  in  an  operation,  as  Tt^t- 
i^yos  is  one.  who  despatches^  it  with  unneces- 
sary circumstances  ;  both  the  terms  are  met 
with  in  Hippocrates,  and  others  of  the 
Greek  writers. 

Perieste'cos.  (From  -Trion^n/ii,  to  sur- 
round, or  to  guard.)  An  epithet  for  diseases, 
signs,  or  symptoms,  importing  their  being 
salutary,  and  that  they  prognosticate  the  re- 
covery of  the  patient. 

Peri'graphe.  (From  ■a-i^iy^aipa',  to  cir- 
cumscribe.) An  inaccurate  description,  or 
delineation.  In  Vesalius,  perigraphe  sig- 
nifies certain  white  lines  and  impressions, 
observable  in  the  musculus  rectus  of  the  ab- 
domen. 

Pe'riw.  (From  !r>i»a,  a  bag.)  A  testicle. 
Some  explain  it  the  Perin<Bum  ;  others  say  it 
is  the  Jinus. 

Perin.eoce'le.  (From  •ai^ivaiov,  the  peri- 
naeuin,  and  xsjXji,  a  rupture.)  A  rupture  in 
the  perinjeum. 

PERIN^E'UM.  (From  «g/«4»,  to  flow 
round,  because  that  part  is  generally  moist.) 
The  space  between  the  anus  and  organs  of 
generation. 

PERiN.ffi'us  transve'rsus.  See  Transver- 
sus  periyicei. 

Periny'ctides.  (From  *£g;,  and  vi/|,  the 
night.)  Little  swellings  like  nipples  ;  or,  as 
others  relate,  pustules,  or  pimples,  which 
break  out  in  the  night. 

PERIO'STEUM.  (From  yjg/,  about,  and 
e?iov,  a  bone.)  The  membrane  which  invests 
the  external  surface  of  al!  the  bones,  except 
the  crowns  of  the  teeth.  It  is  of  a  fibrous 
texture,  and  well  supplied  with  arteries,  veins, 
nerves,  and  absorbents.  It  is  called  pericra- 
nium, on  the  cranium ;  periorbita,  on  the  or- 
bits ;  perichondrium,  when  it  covers  carti- 
lage ;  and  peridesmium,  when  it  covers  liga- 
ment. Its  use  appears  to  be  to  distribute 
the  vessels  on  the  external  surfaces  of 
bones. 

Periphimo'sis.    See  Phimosis. 

Peripledmo'nia.    See  Pneumonia 

PERIPINEUMO'NIA.  From  irs^/,  and 
'PTvivf/.oji/,  the  lung.)  Peripneumony,  or  in- 
flammation of  the  lungs.)  See  Pneumo- 
nia. 

PERIPNEUMONIA  NO'THA.  Bastard 
or  spurious  peripneumony.  Practitioners, 
it  would  appear,  do  not  all  affix  this  name 
to  the  sanje  disease ;  some  affirming  it 
to  be  a  rheumatic  affection  of  the  respi- 
ratory muscles,  while  others  consider  it 
as  a  mild  peripneumony.  It  is  charac- 
terized by  difficulty  of  breathing,  great  op- 
pression at  the  chest,  with  obscure  pains, 
coughs,  and  occasionally  an  expectoration. 
Spurious  peripneumony  is  sometimes  so 
slight  as  to  resemble  only  a  violent  catarrh  ; 
and,  after  the  employment  of  a  few  proper 
remedies,  goes  ofi'  by  a  free  and  copious 
expectoration  ;  but  sometimes  the  symptoms 
run  high,   and  an  effusion  of  serum  into 


PER 


PER 


669 


the  bronchia  takes  place,  which  destroys  the 
patient. 

Peripye'ma.  (From  -wsp/,  about,  and 
■ssrvsv,  pus.)  It  is  a  collection  of  matter 
about  any  part,  as  round  a  tooth  in  the 
gums. 

Perirrhe'xis.  ("From  srep/,  about,  and 
fTiyvu/Ai,  to  break.)  A  breaking-  off,  or  a 
separation  round  about,  either  of  corrupted 
bones  or  dead  flesh. 

Perirrhce'a.  From  vn^i^^m,  to  flow 
about.)  It  is  a  reflux  of  humours  from  the 
habit  of  the  body  into  any  of  the  larger 
emunctories  for  its  excretion,  as  in  an  hy- 
dropsical  case,  of  water  upon  the  bowels  or 
kidneys,  where  it  passes  away  by  urine,  or 
stool. 

Periscyphi'smus.  (From  -aipi  about, 
and  fiv(poi,  gibbous.)  An  incision  made 
across  the  forehead,  or  from  one  temple  to 
another,  over  the  upper  part  of  the  os 
frontis,  over  the  coronary  suture.  It  was 
formerly  used  when  a  considerable  in- 
flammation or  defluxion  in  the  eyes  at- 
tended. 

PERISTALTIC  MOTION.  {Peris- 
tallicus ;  from  ■aipi^'iX'ko),  to  contract.)  The 
vermicular  motio<n  of  the  intestines,  by 
which  they  contract  and  propel  their  con- 
tents. A  similar  motion  takes  place  in  the 
Fallopian  tubes,  after  conception,  by  means 
of  which  the  ovum  is  translated  from  the  ova- 
rium into  the  uterus. 

Peristaphyli'nus.  (From  sn^t,  about, 
and  ?a.(puX9i,  the  uvula.)  A  muscle  which 
is  connected  with  the  staphylinus. 

Periste'rium.  (From  msfus'spo?,  a  pigeon  ; 
so  called  because  pigeons  covet  it.)  The 
herb  vervain.     See  Verbena. 

Peristro'ma.  (From  -zinpii-openviu,  to 
strew  about.)  Peristroma  properlj'  signifies 
any  covering,  and  probably  in  place  of  this, 
the  term  Peristoma  is  applied,  by  Pecquet, 
to  the  mucous  or  villous  coat  or  lining  of 
the  intestines,  the  same  which  Bilsius  calls 
MxJLScum  Villosum ;  Bartholine,  Crusfa  Meni- 
branosa ;  and  De  Graaf,  Crusla  Vermicu- 
laris. 

Pekisy'stole.  (From  -zftpi^iXXa,  to  com- 
press.) 1.  The  time  between  a  contraction 
and  dilation  of  the  heart. 

3.  A  pause,  or  intermission,  between  the 
systole  and  diastole,  which  is  by  most  de- 
nied to  be  perceived  in  healthy  persons,  but 
when  dying  it  is  very  sensibly  felt. 

Perite'rion.  (From  -srspi,  and  Tftpteo,  to 
preserve.)  The  perforating  part  of  the 
trepan. 

PeRITON^ORE'xIS.  (From        ■snptrm'aiov, 

the  peritonffium,  and  pza-a-iu,  to  break.)  A 
bursting  of  the  peritoneeum,  and  consequent 
hernia. 

PERITON^'UM.  (From  wepiruva,, 
to  extend  round.)  A  strong  simple  mem- 
brane, by  which  all  the  viscera  of  the  abdo- 
men are  surrounded.  It  has  an  exceedingly 
smooth,  exhaling,   and  moist   internal  sur- 


face. Outwardly,  it  is  every  where  sur- 
rounded by  cellular  substance,  which,  to- 
wards the  kidneys,  is  very  loose  and  ver^y 
fat  ;  but  is  very  short  at  the  lower  tendon  of 
the  transverse  muscles.  It  begins  from  the 
diaphragm,  which  it  completely  lines ;  and, 
at  the  last  fleshy  fibres  of  the  ribs,  and  the 
external  lumbar  fibres,  it  completes  the  sep- 
tum, in  conjunction  with  the  pleura,  with 
which  it  is  continuous  through  the  various 
intervals  of  the  diaphragm.  Posteriorly,  it 
descends  before  the  kidneys  ;  anteriorly,  be- 
hind the  abdominal  muscles  ;  it  dips  into 
the  pelvis  from  the  bones  of  the  pubes, 
passes  over  the  bladder,  and  descends  be- 
hind ;  and  being  again  carried  backwards, 
at  the  entrance  of  the  ureters,  in  two  lunar 
folds,  it  rejoins  upon  the  intestinum  rectum, 
that  part  of  itself  wljich  invests  the  loins, 
and  in  this  situation  lies  before  the  rectum. 
The  cellular  texture,  which  covers  the  peri- 
tonaeum on  the  outside,  is  continued  into 
sheaths  in  very  many  places  ;  of  which,  one 
receives  the  testicle  on  each  side,  another 
the  iliac  vessels  of  the  pelvis,  viz.  the  obtu- 
ratoria,  those  of  the  penis  and  bladder,  and 
the  aorta,  and,  ascending  to  the  breast,  ac- 
companies the  oesophagus  and  vertebree  ;  by 
means  of  which,  there  is  a  communication 
between  the  whole  body  and  the  perito- 
nseum,  well  known  in  dropsical  people.  It 
has  various  prolongations  for  covering  the 
viscera.  The  shorter  productions  of  this 
membrane  are  called  ligaments ;  and  are 
formed  by  a  continuous  reduplication  of  the 
peritona5um,  receding  from  its  inner  sur- 
face, enclosing  cellular  substance,  and  ex- 
tending to  some  viscus,  where  its  plates 
separate,  and,  having  diverged,  embrace 
the  viscus ;  but  the  intermediate  cellular 
substance  always  accompanies  this  mem- 
branac^eous  coat,  and  joins  it  with  the  true 
substance  of  the  viscus.  Of  this  short  kind 
of  production,  three  belong  to  the  liver, 
one  or  two  to  the  spleen,  and  others  to  the 
kidneys,  and  to  the  sides  of  the  uterus  and 
vagina.  By  these  means,  the  tender  sub- 
stance of  the  viscera  is  defended  from  injury 
by  any  motion  or  concussion,  and  their 
whole  mass  is  prevented  from  being  mis- 
placed by  their  own  weight,  and  from  inju- 
ring themselves,  being  securely  connected 
with  the  firm  sides  of  the  peritonaeum. 

P  E  R I  T  0  N  FT  I  S.  (From  ^ip,rova,ov, 
the  peritona3um.)  An  inflammation  of  the 
peritonffium.  A  genus  of  disease  in  the 
Class  Pyrexias,  and  Order  Phlegmasice,  of 
Cullen,  known  by  the  presence  of  pyrexia, 
with  pain  in  the  abdomen,  that  is  iiicreased 
when  in  an  erect  position,  but  without  other 
proper  signs  of  inflammation  of  the  abdo- 
minal viscera.  When  the  inflammation  at- 
tacks the  peritonaeum  of  the  viscera,  it 
takes  the  name  of  the  viscus  :  thus,  peri- 
toniiis  hepatis,  peritonitis  inteslinalis,  perito- 
nitis omentalis,  or  epiploitis,  or  omentitis) 
peritonitis  mesenferii,  &c 


670 


PER 


PER 


All  these  Dr.  Cullen  considers  tinder  the 
general  head  of  peritonitis,  as  there  are  no 
certain  signs  by  which  they  can  be  distin- 
guished from  each  other,  and  the  method  of 
cure  must  be  the  same  in  ail.  He  however 
distinguishes  three  species. 

1.  Peritonitis  propria;  when  the  perito- 
neum, strictly  so  called,  is  inflamed. 

2.  Peritonitis  omentalis.  Omentitis.  Epi- 
ploitis,  v>hen  the  omentum  is  affected. 

3.  Peritonitis  mesenierica,  when  the  me- 
sentery is  inflamed. 

Perizo'aia.  (From  Tipi^cowuf^i,  to  gird 
round.)  This  term  strictly  signifies  a  gir- 
dle ;  but  by  Hildanus,  and  some  other  chi- 
rurgical  writers,  it  is  applied  to  those  instru- 
ments for  supporting  ruptures,  which  v/e 
commonly  call  trusses.  Some  also  express 
by  it  the  diaphragm. 

Pe'rlj\.  (Ital.  and  Span,  perl,  Welch, 
perlen,  Germ.)     See  Margarita. 

P  E  '  R  N  I  0.  A  kibe  or  chilblain.  A 
species  of  erythema,  of  Cullen.  Chilblains 
are  painful  inflammatory  swellings,  of  a 
deep  purple  or  leaden  colour,  to  which  the 
fingers,  toes,  heels,  and  other  extreme  parts 
of  the  body  are  subject  on  being  exposed  to 
a  severe  degree  of  cold.  The  pain  is  not 
constant  but  rather  pungent  and  shooting 
at  particular  times,  and  an  insupportable 
itching  attends.  In  some  instances  the  skin 
remains  entire,  but  in  others  it  breaks  and 
discliarges  a  thin  fluid.  VVlien  the  degree 
of  cold  has  been  very  great,  or  the  applica- 
tion long  continued,  the  parts  affected  are 
apt  to  mortify  and  slough  off",  leaving  a  foul 
ill-conditioned  ulcer  behind.  Children  and 
old  people  are  more  apt  to  be  troubled  with 
chilblains  than  those  of  a  middle  age  ;  and 
such  as  are  of  a  scrophulous  habit,  are  re- 
marked to  sufier  severely  from  them. 

Peeone'us  anti'cus.     See  Peroneus  bre- 

P  E  R ON  E'U  S  B R  E'V  I  S.  {Peroneus, 
sc.  musculus,  ittfovato^,  from  perone,  the 
fibula.)  This  muscle  is  the  peroneus  se- 
cundus  sea  anticus,  of  Douglas,  the  pero- 
neus medius  seu  anticus,  of  Winslow,  the 
peroncEUs  secundus,  of  Cowper,  and  petit- 
peroneo  sus-metatarden,  of  Dumas.  It  arises 
by  an  acute,  thin,  and  fleshy  origin  from 
the  anterior  and  outer  part  of  the  fibula,  its 
fibres  continuing  to  adhere  to  the  lower  half 
of  that  bone.  Its  round  tendon  passes 
through  the  groove  in  the  malleolus  exter- 
nus,  along  with  that  of  the  peroneus  longus, 
after  which  it  runs  in  a  separate  groove  to 
be  inserted  into  the  upper  and  posterior  part 
of  tlie  tubercle  at  the  basis  of  the  metatarsal 
bone  that  supports  the  little  toe.  Its  use  is 
to  assist  the  peroneus  longus, 

P  E  il  0  N  E'  U  S  L  O'N  G  U  S .  This  mus- 
cle, which  is  the  peroneus  primus  seu  posti- 
cus, of  Douglas,  peroneus  maximus  seu  pos- 
terior, of  Winslow,  peronteus  primus,  of 
Cowper,  and  libi-peroneo-tarsien,  of  Du- 
mas, is  situated  somewhat  anteriorly  along 


the  ouier  side  of  the  leg.  It  arises  tendi- 
nous and  fleshy  from  the  external  lateral  part 
of  the  head  of  the  tibia,  and  likewise  from 
the  upper  anterior  surface  and  outer  side  of 
the  perone  or  fibula,  its  fibres  continuing  to 
adhere  to  the  outer  surface  of  the  latter  to 
within  three  or  four  inches  of  the  malleolus 
externus.  It  terminates  in  a  long  round 
tendon,  which  runs  obliquely  behind  the 
malleolus  infernus,  where  it  passes  through 
a  cartilaginous  groove  in  common  with  the 
peroneus  brevis,  being  bound  down  by  an 
annular  ligament.  When  it  has  reached 
the  OS  calcis,  it  quits  the  tendon  of  the  pe- 
roneus brevis,  and  runs  obliquely  inwards 
along  a  groove  in  the  os  cuboides,  under  the 
muscles  on  the  sole  of  the  foot,  to  be  in- 
serted into  the  outside  of  the  posterior  ex- 
tremity of  the  metatarsal  bone,  that  supports 
the  great  toe.  Near  the  insertion  of  this 
muscle  we  find  a  small  bursa  mucosa.  This 
muscle  draws  the  foot  outwards,  and  like- 
wise assists  in  extending  it. 

Perone'us  ma'ximus.  See  Peroneus  lon- 
gus. 

Perone'us  me'dius.   See  Peroneus  brevis. 

Perone'us  posti'cus.  See  Peroneus  lon- 
gus. 

Perone'cs  pri'mus.  See  Peroneus  lon- 
gus. 

Perone'us  secu'ndus.  See  Peroneus 
brevis. 

PERONE'US  TE'RTIUS.  This  is 
the  name  given  by  Albinus  to  a  muscle 
which,  by  some  writers,  is  called  nonus  Ve- 
aalii,  or  Vesalius's  ninth  muscle  of  the  foot ; 
but  by  most  considered  in  the  present  day  as 
a  portion  of  the  extensor  longus  digitorum 
pedis.  It  is  situated  at  the  anterior,  inferior, 
and  outer  part  of  the  leg,  along  the  outer 
edge  of  the  last-described  muscle,  to  which 
it  is  intimately  united.  It  arises  fleshy 
from  the  anterior  surface  of  the  lower  half 
of  the  fibula,  and  from  the  adjacent  part  of 
the  interosseus  ligament.  Its  fibres  run 
obliquely  downwards  towards  a  tendon 
which  passes  under  the  annular  ligament, 
and  then  running  obliquely  outwards,  it  is 
inserted  into  the  root  of  the  metatarsal  bone 
that  supports  the  little  toe.  This  muscle  as- 
sists in  bending  the  foot. 

Fe'rone.  (From  viipai,  to  fasten ;  so 
called  because  it  fastens  together  the  tibia 
and  the  muscles.)     The  fibula. 

PE'RSICA.  (From  Persia,  its  native  soil.) 
The  peach.     See  Jimygdalus. 

Persica'ria.  (From  Persica,  the  peach- 
tree,  so  called  because  its  blossoms  are  like 
those  of  the  peach.)  See  Polygonum  Persi- 
caria. 

Persica'ria  mi'tis.  See  Polygonum  Per- 
sicaria. 

Persica'ria  u'rens.  See  Polygonum 
hydxopiper. 

Pe'rsicus  i'gniS.  a  carbuncle.  Avicenna 
says,  it  is  that  species  of  carbuncle  which  is 
attended  with  pustules  and  vesications. 


PER 


FER 


671 


Persi  sTENs  fe'eris.  A  regular  inter- 
mitting fever,  the  paroxysms  of  which  re- 
turn at  constant  and  stated  hours. 

Persona'ta.  (From  persona,  a  mask, 
because,  according  to  Pliny,  the  ancient 
actors  used  to  mask  themselves  with  the 
leaves  of  this  plant.)     See  Arctium  lappa. 

PERSPIRATION.  Perspiratio.  The  va- 
pour that  is  secreted  by  the  extremities  of 
the  cutaneous  arteries  from  the  external 
surface  of  the  body.  It  is  distinguished 
into  sensible  and  insensible.  The  former  is 
separated  in  the  form  of  an  invisible  vapour, 
the  latter  so  as  to  be  visible  in  the  form  of 
very  little  drops  adhering  to  the  epidermis. 
The  secretory  organ  is  composed  of  the  ex- 
tremities of  the  cutaneous  arteries.  The 
smell  of  the  perspirable  fluid,  in  a  healthy 
man,  is  fatuous  and  animal ;  its  taste  mani- 
festly salt  and  ammoniacal.  In  consistence 
it  is  vaporous  or  aqueous ;  and  its  specific 
gravity  in  the  latter  state  is  greater  than 
that  of  water.  For  the  most  part  it  is  yel- 
lowish, from  the  passage  of  the  subcutane- 
ous oil,  and  sebaceous  matter  of  the  subcu- 
taneous glands.  Sometimes  it  is  reddish, 
from  the  globules  of  the  cruor  passing 
shrough,  especially  under  the  axillse.  The 
quantity  is  sometimes  so  profuse  as  not 
only  conspicuously  to  moisten  the  linen,  but 
also  the  thicker  garments. 

The  conslituoU  principles  of  the  perspira- 
ble fluid  appear  to  be,  1.  Water,  attenua- 
ted into  vapour,  by  the  matter  of  heat.  2. 
Animal  gas,  or  carburetted  hydrogen  ;  as  the 
production  of  carbonic  acid  gas  with  the 
oxygen  of  the  atmosphere  shows.  3.  Azotic 
gas.  For  water,  in  which  a  man  has  bathed, 
soon  becomes  putrid.  Carburetted  hydro- 
gen, chemically  combined  with  azote,  would 
appear  to  constitute  putrid  miasma.  May 
not  this  be  the  origin  of  putrid  fever,  in  those 
narrow  confined  chambers  where  there  are 
many  persons .'  4.  The  glandular  smegma 
and  subcutaneous  oil ;  hence  linen  is  stained 
with  a  yellowish  colour,  and  leanness  is 
brought  on,  when  perspiration  is  profuse. 
5.  The  serum  of  the  blood.  This  afibrds  an 
immense  quantity  of  water,  and  the  albumi- 
nous and  saline  part  of  the  sweat.  It  makes 
the  linen  of  a  viscid  rigidity,  and  of  a  salt 
taste.  Glass-blowers  sometimes  excrete  so 
acrid  a  sweat,  that  salt  has  been  seen  col- 
lected on  their  faces. 

Perspiration  varies  in  respect  to,  1.  The 
temperature  of  the  atmosphere.  Thus  men 
have  a  more  copious,  viscid,  and  higher 
coloured  sweat  in  summer  than  in  winter, 
and  in  warm  countries,  than  in  colder  re- 
gions. 2.  Sex.  The  sweat  of  a  man  is 
said  to  smell  more  acrid  than  that  of  a  wo- 
man. 3.  Age.  The  young  are  more  sub- 
ject to  sweat  than  the  aged,  who,  durin"- 
the  excessive  heat  of  the  summer  scarcely 
sweat  at  all.  4.  Ingesta.  An  alliacious 
sweat  is  perceived  from  eating  garlick;  a 


leguminous  from  peas  ;  an  acid  from  acids  ; 
a  fetid  from  animal  food  only ;  and  a  rancid 
sweat  from  fat  foods,  as  is  observed  in 
Greenland.  A  long  abstinence  from  drink 
causes  a  more  acrid  and  coloured  sweat  ; 
and  the  drinking  a  great  quantity  of  cold 
water  in  summer,  a  limpid  and  thin  sweat. 
5.  Medicines.  The  .sweat  of  those  who 
have  taken  musk,  even  moderatel}',  and 
assafcetida,  or  sulphur,  smells  of  their  re- 
spective natures.  6.  Regions  of  the  body. 
The  sweat  of  the  head  is  greasy :  on  the 
forehead  it  is  more  aqueous ;  under  the 
asillee  very  unguinous  ;  and  in  the  interstices 
of  the  toes,  it  is  very  fetid,  forming,  in  the 
most  healthy  man,  blackish  sordes.  7. 
Diseases.  In  this  respect  it  varies  very 
much,  in  regard  to  quantity,  smell,  and  co- 
lour ;  for  the  sweat  of  gouty  persons  is  said 
to  turn  blue  vegetable  juices  to  a  red  colour. 
Some  men  also  have  a  lucid  sweat,  othei-s 
a  sweat  tinging  their  linen  of  a  cserulean 
colour. 

The  uses  of  the  insensible  perspiration 
are,  1.  To  liberate  the  blood  from  super- 
fluous animal  gas,  azote,  and  water.  2.  To 
eliminate  the  noxious  and  heterogeneous 
excrements  }  hence  the  acid,  rancid,  legu- 
minous, or  putrid  perspiration  of  some 
men.  3.  To  moisten  the  external  surface 
of  the  body,  lest  the  epidermis  cutis,  and  its 
nervous  papillae  be  dried  up  by  the  atmo- 
spheric air.  4.  To  counterbalance  the  sup- 
pressed pulmonaiy  transpiration  of  the 
lungs ;  for  when  it  is  suppressed,  the  cuta- 
neous is  increased ;  bence  the  nature  of 
both  appears  to  be  the  same. 

The  use  of  the  sensible  perspiration,  or 
sweat,  in  a  healthy  man,  is  scarcely  ob- 
servable, unless  from  an  error  of  the  non- 
naturals.  Its  first  effect  on  the  body  is 
always  prejudicial,  by  exhausting  and  dry- 
ing it ;  although  it  is  sometimes  of  advan- 
tage. 1 .  By  supplying  a  watery  excretion  : 
thus  when  the  urine  's  deficient,  the  sweat  is 
often  more  abundant.  In  this  manner  an 
aqueous  diarrhoea  is  frequently  cured  by 
sweating.  2.  By  eliminating,  at  the  same 
time,  any  morbid  matter.  Thus  various  mi- 
asmata are  critically  expelled,  in  acute  and 
chronic  diseases,  with  the  sweat. 

PERTU'SSIS.  (From  per,  much,  and 
lu£sis,  cough.)  The  hooping-cough.  A 
genus  of  disease  in  the  Class  A'euroses,  and 
Order  Spasmi,  of  Cullen,  known  by  a  con- 
vulsive strangulating  cough,  with  hooping, 
returning  by  fits,  that  are  usually  termi- 
nated by  a  vomiting,  and  being  conta- 
gious. 

Children  are  most  commonly  the  sub- 
jects of  this  disease,  and  it  seems  to  de- 
pend on  a  specific  contagion,  which  afiects 
them  but  once  in  their  life.  The  disease 
being  once  produced,  the  fits  of  coughing 
are  often  repeated  without  any  evident 
cause  ;   but  in  many  cases,   the  contagion 


672 


FEK 


FER 


may  be  considered  as  only  giving  the  jjie- 
disposition,  and  the  frequency  of  the  fits 
may  depend  upon  various  exciting  causes, 
such  as  violent  exercise,  a  full  meal,  the 
having  taken  food  of  diiBcult  digestion,  and 
irritation  of  the  lungs  by  dust,  smoke,  or  dis- 
agreeable odours.  Emotions  of  the  ir.ind 
may  likewise  prove  an  exciting  cause. 

Its  proximate  or  immediate  cause  seems 
to  be  a  viscid  matter  or  phlegm  lodged  about 
the  bronchia,  trachea,  and  fauces,  which 
sticks  so  close  as  to  be  expectorated  with  the 
greatest  difficulty.  Some  have  supposed  it 
to  be  a  morbid  irritability  of  the  stomach, 
■with  increased  action  of  its  mucous  glands  ; 
but  the  affection  of  the  stomach  which  takes 
place  in  the  disease,  is  clearly  only  of  a 
secondary  nature,  so  that  this  opinion  must 
be  erroneous. 

The  hooping-cough  usually  comes  on  with 
a  difficulty  of  breathing,  some  degree  of 
thirst,  a  quick  pulse,  and  other  slight  febrile 
synipiomi,  v  hich  are  succeeded  by  a  hoarse- 
ness, cough,  and  difficulty  of  expectoration. 
These  symptoms  continue  perhaps  for  a  fort- 
night or  more,  at  the  end  of  which  time  the 
disease  puts  on  its  peculiar  and  character- 
istic form,  and  is  now  evident,  as  the  cough 
becomes  convulsive,  and  is  attended  with  a 
peculiar  sound,  which  has  been  called  a 
hoop. 

When  the  sonorous  inspiration  has  hap- 
pened, the  coughing  is  again  renewed,  and 
continues  in  the  same  manner  as  before,  till 
either  a  quantity  of  mucus  is  thrown  up 
from  the  lungs,  or  the  contents  of  the  sto- 
mach are  evacuated  by  vomiting.  The  fit 
is  then  terminated,  and  the  patient  remains 
free  from  any  other  for  some  time,  and 
shortly  afterwards  returns  to  the  amusements 
he  was  employed  in  before  the  accession  of 
the  fit,  expresses  a  desire  for  food,  and  when 
it  is  given  to  him,  takes  it  greedily.  In 
those  cases,  however,  where  the  attack  has 
been  severe,  he  often  seems  much  fatigued, 
makes  quick  inspirations,  and  falls  into  a 
faint. 

On  the  first  coming  on  of  the  disease, 
there  is  little  or  no  expectoration,  or,  if  any, 
it  consists  only  of  thin  mucus,  and  as  long 
as  this  is  the  case  the  fits  of  coughing  are 
frequent,  and  of  considerable  duration  ;  but 
on  the  expectoration  becoming  free  and 
copious,  the  fits  of  coughing  are  less  fre- 
quent, as  well  as  of  shorter  duration. 

By  the  violence  of  coughing,  the  free 
transmission  of  blood  through  the  lungs 
is  somewhat  interrupted,  as  likewise  the 
free  return  of  the  blood  from  the  head, 
■which  produces  that  turgescence  and  sufi"u- 
sion  of  the  face,  which  commonly  attend 
the  attack,  and  in  some  instances  brings 
on  a  hsemorrhage  either  from  the  nose  or 
ears. 

The  disease  having  arrived  at  its  height, 
usually  continues  for  some  weeks  longer, 
and  at  length  goes  off  gradually.     In  some 


cases  it  is,  however,  protracted  for  several 
months,  or  even  a  year. 

Although  the  hooping-cough  often  proves 
tedious,  and  is  liable  to  return  with  violence 
on  any  fresh  exposure  to  cold,  when  not 
entirely  removed,  it  nevertheless  is  seldom 
fatal,  except  to  very  young  children,  who 
are  always  likely  to  suffer  more  from  it  than 
those  of  more  advanced  age.  The  danger 
seems  indeed  always  to  be  in  proportion  to 
the  youth  of  the  person,  and  the  degree  of 
fever,  and  difficulty  of  breathing,  which  ac- 
company the  disease,  as  likewise  the  state  of 
debility  which  prevails. 

It  has  been  kno^n'n  in  some  instances  to 
terminate  in  apoplexy  and  suffocation.  If 
the  fits  are  put  an  end  to  by  vomiting,  it 
may  be  regarded  as  a  favourable  symptom, 
as  may  likewise  the  taking  place  of  a  mode- 
rate and  free  expectoration,  or  the  ensuing  of 
a  slight  heemon-hage  from  the  nose  or  ears. 

Dissections  of  those  who  die  of  the  hoop- 
ing-cough usually  show  the  consequence  of 
the  organs  of  respiration  being  affected,  and 
particularly  those  parts  which  are  the  seat  of 
catarrh.  When  the  disease  has  been  long 
protracted,  it  is  apt  to  degenerate  into  pul- 
monary consumption,  asthma,  or  visceral 
obstructions,  in  which  last  case  the  glands 
of  the  mesentery  are  found  in  a  hard  and 
enlarged  state. 

In  the  treatment  of  this  disease  it  must 
be  borne  in  mind,  that  in  the  early  period 
palliative  measures  can  only  be  employed; 
but  when  it  continues  merely  from  habit,  a 
variety  of  means  will  often  at  once  put  a 
stop  to  it.  In  the  first  stage  in  mild  cases 
very  little  is  required,  except  obviating  oc- 
casional irritation,  keeping  the  bowels  regu- 
lar, &LC.  But  where  it  puts  on  a  more 
serious  character,  the  plan  will  differ  ac- 
cordingly as  it  is  attended  witli  inflamma- 
tory symptoms,  or  exhibits  a  purely  spas- 
modic form.  In  the  former  case,  it  may 
be  sometimes  proper  in  plethoric  habits  to 
begin  by  a  full  bleeding,  or  leeches  to  the 
chest,  if  the  patient  be  \ery  young,  then 
clear  the  bowels  effectually,  apply  a  blister, 
and  exhibit  antimonials,  or  squill,  in  nau- 
seating doses,  assisted  perhaps  by  opium, 
to  promote  diaphoresis  and  expectoration. 
An  occasional  emetic,  where  the  breathing 
is  much  oppressed  with  wheezing,  in  young 
children  particularly,  may  afford  material 
relief  When  the  disorder  is  more  of  the 
spasmodic  character,  some  of  these  means 
may  still  be  useful,  as  blisters,  and  nau- 
seating medicines,  so  far  as  the  strength  will 
admit ;  but  the  remedies  of  greatest  efficacy 
are  the  narcotics,  as  opium,  conium,  &.c. 
exhibited  in  adequate  doses.  In  the  chro- 
nic or  habitual  stage  of  the  disease,  almost 
any  thing,  which  produces  a  considerable 
impression  on  the  constitution,  will  occasion- 
ally succeed  :  but  we  chiefly  rely  on  seda- 
tive and  antispasmodic,  or  on  tonic  reme- 
dies,  accordindy  as   there   are   marks   of 


PES 


PES 


673 


irntability,  or  of  mere  debility  in  the  sj'S- 
tem.  Of  the  former  description  opium  is 
perhaps  the  best,  especiallj'  in  conjunction 
with  squill,  given  in  a  full  dose  at  night, 
and  in  small  quantities  swallowed  slowly 
from  time  to  time  during  the  day.  Conium, 
asafcetida,  &c.  may  hov,ever  occasionally 
answer  better  in  particular  constitutions. 
Among  the  tonics  the  cinchona  is  often 
highly  efficacious,  where  no  appearances  of 
local  disease  attend :  some  of  the  metallic 
preparations  also,  particularly  sulphate  of 
zinc,  may  be  much  relied  upon.  Some- 
times stimulant  applications  to  the  chest, 
but  still  more  certainly  opiate  frictions,  will 
be  found  to  cure  this  disorder.  The  same 
is  very  often  accomplished  by  a  change  of 
air,  indeed  occasionally  after  the  failure  of 
most  remedies.  The  cold  bath  also,  where 
there  is  no  local  disease,  may  have  an  ex- 
cellent effect ;  assisted  by  warm  clothing, 
especially  wearing  some  kind  of  fur  over  the 
chest.  Fear  and  other  emotions  of  the  mind, 
strangury  induced  by  the  use  of  the  lytta, 
&c.  kc.  rank  also  among  the  remedies  of 
pertussis. 

Peruvian  haham.  See  Myroxylon  perui- 
ferum. 

Peruvian  bark.     See  Cinchona. 

Per0via';txjs  co'R.Tr.x.     See  Cinchona. 

Feruvia'ncs  co'rtex  fla'vos.  See'Cin- 
chona. 

Feruvia'ncs  co'rtes  ru'ber.  See  Cin- 
chona. 

PERVIGl'LILTJ.  (From  pi>r,  much,  and 
vi^lo,  to  vatch.)  U'atchiug,  or  a  want  of 
sleep.     See  Vigilance. 

Perti'sca.  (From  pervincio,  to  tie  to- 
gether.) So  called  because  its  stringy  roots 
were  used  for  binding  substances  together. 
The  herb  periwinkle. 

Pes  Alexasdri'nus.  Sec  .^lUhemis  Py- 
rtthrum. 

Pes  ca'pr.e.  Goat's  foot,  a  species  of 
Oxalis  ;  also  a  species  of  Convolvulus. 

Pes  ca'ti.     See   Gnaphalium. 

Pes  columbi'sus.  See  Geranium  rotundi- 
folium. 

Pes  lzo'nis.  The  ladies  mantle  is  some- 
times so  called.     See  Alchemilla. 

Pes  ti'gridis.  Tiger's  foot.  A  species 
of  fpomcBa. 

PESSARY.  {Pesarium,  from  ^ta-ira, 
to  soften.)  An  instrument  that  is  intro- 
duced into  the  vagina  to  support  the 
uterus. 

Pestileniwort.     See  Tuisilago  petasiles. 

PE'STIS.  The  plague.  A  genus  of 
disease  in  the  Class  Pyrexice,  and  Order  Ex- 
anthemata, of  Cullen,  characterized  by  ty- 
phus, which  is  contagious  in  the  extreme, 
prostration  of  strength,  buboes,  and  car- 
buncles, petechiee,  haemorrhage,  and  colli- 
quative diarrhoea. 

By  some  writers  the  disease  has  been 
divided  into  three  species ;  that  attended 
with  buboes ;    that   attended  with  carbun- 


cles ;  and  that  accompanied  wiih  pete- 
chiae.  This  division  appears  wholly  super- 
fluous. Dr.  Russel,  in  his  elaborate  trea- 
tise on  the  plague,  makes  mention  of  many 
varieties  ;  but  when  these  have  arisen,  they 
seem  to  have  depended  in  a  great  measure 
on  the  temperament  and  constitution  of  the 
air  at  the  time  the  disease  became  epide- 
mical, as  likewise  on  the  patient's  habit  of 
body  at  the  time  of  his  being  attacked 
with  it. 

The  plague  is  by  most  wiiters  considered 
as  the  consequence  of  a  pestilential  conta- 
gion, which  is  propagated  from  one  person  to 
another  by  association,  or  by  comiug  near 
Infected  materials. 

It  has  been  observed  that  it  generally  ap- 
pears as  early  as  the  fourth  or  fifth  day  after 
infection  :  but  it  has  not  yet  been  ascertained 
how  long  a  person  who  has  laboured  under 
the  disease  is  capable  of  infecting  others, 
nor  how  long  the  contagion  may  lurk  in  an 
unfavourable  habit  without  producing  the 
disease,  and  may  yet  be  communicated,  and 
the  disease  excited,  in  habits  more  suscepti- 
ble of  the  infection.  It  has  generally  been 
supposed,  however,  that  a  quarantine  of  40 
days  is  much  longer  than  is  necessary  for 
persons,  and  probably  for  goods  also.  Ex- 
perience has  not  yet  determined  how  much 
of  this  term  may  be  abated.  "  If  I  am  not 
much  mistaken,"  observes  Dr.  Thomas,  •'  the 
Board  of  Trade  has,  however,  very  lately, 
under  the  sanction  of  the  College  of  Phy- 
sicians, somewhat  abridged  it." 

It  sometimes  happens  that  after  the  appli- 
cation of  the  putrid  vapour,  the  patient  ex- 
periences only  a  considerable  degree  of 
languor  and  slight  head-ache  for  many  days 
previous  to  a  perfect  attack  of  the  disease  : 
but  it  more  usually  comes  to  pass,  that  he 
is  very  soon  seized  with  great  depression  of 
strength,  anxiety,  palpitations,  syncope,  stu- 
por, giddiness,  violent  head-ache,  and  de- 
lirium, the  pulse  becoming  at  the  same  time 
verv  weak  and  irregular. 

These  symptoms  are  shortly  succeeded  by 
nausea,  and  a  vomiting  of  a  dark  bilious 
matter,  and  in  the  further  progress  of  the 
disease,  carbuncles  make  their  appearance  ; 
buboes  arise  in  different  glands,  sucli  as  the 
parotid,  maxillary,  cervical,  axillary,  and  in- 
guinal ;  or  petechioB  heemorrhagies  and  a 
colliquative  diarrhcea  ensue,  which  denote  a 
putrid  tendency  prevailing  to  a  great  degree 
in  the  mass  of  the  blood. 

Such  are  the  characteristic  symptoms  of 
this  malignant  disease,  but  it  seldom  hap- 
pens that  they  are  all  to  be  met  wiih  in  the 
same  person.  Some,  in  the  advanced  state 
of  the  disease,  labour  under  buboes,  others 
under  carbuncles,  and  others  again  are  co- 
vered with  petechiae. 

The  plague  is  always  to  be  considered  as 

attended  with  imminent  danger,  and  when 

it  prevailed  in  this  country  about  200  years 

ago,    proved  fatal  to   most  of  those    who 

«.5 


674 


PET 


TEU 


were  attacked  with  it.  It  is  probable,  how- 
ever, that  many  of  them  died  from  want  of 
care  and  proper  nourishment,  as  the  infected 
were  forsaken  by  their  nearest  friends  ;  be- 
cause in  Turkey  and  other  countries,  where 
attention  is  paid  to  the  sick,  a  great  many 
recover. 

When  the  disease  is  unattended  by  bu- 
boe.s,  it  runs  its  course  more  rapidly,  and 
is  more  generally  fatal,  than  when  accom- 
panied by  such  inflammations.  The  ear- 
lier they  appear,  the  milder  usually  is  the 
disease.  When  they  proceed  kindly  to 
suppuration,  they  always  prove  critical,  and 
insure  the  patient's  recovery.  A  gentle 
diaphoresis,  arising  spontaneously,  has  been 
known  in  many  instances  likewise  to  prove 
critical.  AVhen  carbuncles  show  a  dispo- 
sition to  become  gangrenous,  the  event 
will  be  fatal.  Petechias,  hajmorrhagies  and 
<olliquative diarrhea  denote  the  same  termi- 
nation. 

Dissections  of  the  plague  have  disco- 
vered the  gall  bladder  full  of  black  bile, 
the  liver  very  considerably  enlarged,  the 
heart  much  increased  in  size,  and  the 
lungs,  kidneys  and  intestines  beset  with 
carbuncles.  They  have  likewise  disco- 
vered all  the  other  appearances  of  putrid 
fever. 

Petalo'des.  (From  -xitaXoii  a  leaf  or 
thin  scale.)  This  term  is  by  Hippocrates 
applied  to  a  urine  which  hath  in  it  flaky 
substances  resembling  leaves. 

Petasi'tes.  (From  -Tnraaoi,  a  hat,  so  na- 
med because  its  leaves  are  shaped  like  a  hat.) 
Sec  Tussilago  pelasiles. 

Pete'chia.  (From  the  Italian  petechia, 
a  flea-bite,  because  they  resemble  the  bites 
of  fleas.)  A  red  or  purple  spot  that  mostly 
appears  in  contagious  diseases,  and  resem- 
bles flea-bites. 

PETIT,  John  Lewis,  was  born  at  Paris 
in  1674.  From  his  childhood  he  displayed 
a  remarkable  degree  of  penetration,  which 
gained  him  the  attachment  of  M.  De  Littre, 
a  celebrated  anatomist,  who  resided  in  his 
fatlier's  house.  He  took  a  pleasure,  even 
at  the  age  of  seven,  in  witnessing  the  pro- 
cess of  dissection ;  and  being  allowed  to 
attend  the  demonstrations  of  that  gentle- 
man, he  made  such  progress,  that  when 
scarcely  twelve  years  old,  the  superintend- 
ance  of  the  anatomical  theatre  was  con- 
tided  to  him.  He  afterwards  studied  sur- 
gery, and  was  admitted  master  at  Paris  in 
1700.  He  became,  as  it  were,  the  oracle  in 
his  profession  in  that  city,  and  his  fame  ex- 
tended throughout  Europe.  He  was  sent 
for  to  the  kings  of  Poland  and  Spain,  whom 
he  restored  to  health  :  they  endeavoured  to 
retain  him  near  their  persons  by  liberal 
oflers,  but  he  preferred  his  native  place. 
He  became  a  member  of  the  Academy  of 
Sciences ;  and  was  appointed  Director  of 
the  Academy  of  Surgery,  and  Ceusor  and 
Roval  Professor  at  the  schools.     He  was 


likewise  chosen  a  Fellow  of  the  Royal  Society 
of  London.  He  died  in  1750.  Many  me- 
moirs were  communicated  by  him  to  the 
French  academies.  His  only  separate  pub- 
lication was  a  Treatise  on  the  Diseases  of 
the  Bones,  which  passed  through  several  edi- 
tions, but  involved  him  in  much  controversy. 
Some  posthumous  works,  relating  to  surgical 
diseases  and  operations,  likewise  appeared 
under  his  name. 

Petra'pium.  (From  petra,  a  rock,  and 
apium,  parsley  ;  so  called  because  it  grows 
in  stony  places.)     See  Bubon  Mactdonicum . 

Petrel^'ctm.  (From  •srirpas,  a  rock,  and 
tXaiov,  oil.)  An  oil  or  liquid  bitumen  which 
distils  from  rocks. 

P  E  T  R  O'L  E  U  M.  (From  pdra,  a  rock, 
and  oleum,  oil.)  The  name  of  petroleum 
is  given  to  a  liquid  bituminous  substance 
which  flows  between  rocks,  or  in  diflerent 
places  at  the  surface  of  tlie  earth.  The 
more  fluid  species  are  distinguished  by  the 
name  of  naphtha,  and  the  thicker  by  those 
o£  pissasphallum  and  pisselceum.  See  Naph- 
tha, Bitumen,  he. 

Petro'leum  Barbade'jnse.  Barbadoes 
tar.  This  is  chiefly  obtained  from  the  island 
of  Barbadoes,  and  is  sometimes  employed 
externally  in  paralytic  diseases. 

Petro'leum  ru'brum.  Oleum  gabianum. 
Red 'petroleum.  A  species  of  rock-oil,  of  a 
blackish  red  colour,  of  thicker  consistence, 
with  a  less  penetrating  and  more  disagree- 
able smell  than  the  other  kinds  of  petro- 
leum. It  abounds  about  the  village  of  Ga- 
bian  in  Languedoc. 

Petro'leum  sulphura'tum.  A  stimula- 
ting balsamic  remedy  given  in  coughs,  asth- 
mas, and  other  affections  of  the  chest. 

Petropharyng-'e'us.  a  muscle  which 
arises  in  the  apophj'sis  petrosa,  and  is  in- 
serted into  the  pharynx. 

Petro-salpingo  staphyli'nus.  See  Le~ 
vainr  prilati. 

PETROSELI'NUM.  (From  crerfa,  a 
rock,  and  ffiXivav,  parsley.)     See  Jlpium. 

Petroseli'num  macedo'nicum.  See  Bu- 
bo)i. 

Petroseli'num  vulga're.  See  Jlpium 
Petroselinum. 

Petro'silex.  a  species  of  coarse  flint, 
of  a  deep  blue  or  yellowish  green  colour. 
It  is  interspersed  in  veins  through  rocks  ; 
and  from  this  circumstance  derives  its 
name. 

PEUCE'DANUM.  (From  -^iUKn,  the 
pine  tree ;  so  called  from  its  leaves  resem- 
bling those  of  the  pine  tree.)  1.  The 
name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the  Linnaean 
system.  Class,  Pentandria.  Order,  Di- 
gynia. 

2.  The  pharmacoposial  name  of  the  hog's 
fennel  and  sulphur-wort. 

Peuce'danum  officina'le.  The  system- 
atic name  of  the  hog's  fennel.  Mara- 
thrum  syhestre.  Maralhrophyllum.  Pi- 
nadellum.       Fotniculum    porcmnm.      The 


PHA 


Pi  {A    • 


6"o 


pUnt  which  bears  these  names  in  the  phai'- 
inacopoeias  is  the  Peucedaiium  officinale : — 
foliis  quinquepartitis,  filiforviibus  linearibus, 
of  Linnaeus.  The  root  is  the  officinal  part; 
it  has  a  strong'  fetid  smell,  somewhat  re- 
sembling that  of  sulphureous  solutions,  and 
an  acrid,  unctuous,  bitterish  taste.  Wounded, 
when  fresh  in  the  spring  or  autumn,  par- 
ticularly in  the  former  season,  in  which  the 
root  is  most  vigorous,  it  yields  a  consider- 
able quantity  of  yellow  juice,  which  soon 
•dries  into  a  solid  gummy  resin,  which  re- 
tains the  taste  and  strong  smell  of  the  root. 
This,  as  well  as  the  root,  is  recommended 
as  a  nervine  and  anti-hysteric  remedy. 

Peuce'danum  silaus.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  meadow  saxifrage.  Saxifraga 
vulgaris.  Saxifraga  anglic.a.  Hippomara- 
thrum.  FcEniculum  erraticum.  English, 
or  meadow  saxifrage.  Peucedanum  silaus, 
■of  Linnasus.  The  roots,  leaves,  and  seeds 
of  this  plant  have  been  commended  as 
aperients,  diuretics,  and  carminatives ;  and 
appear  from  their  ai'omatic  smell,  and  mo- 
derately warm,  pungent,  bitterish  taste,  to 
have  some  claim  to  these  virtues.  They  are 
rarely  used. 

Pzye'ki  GLA'NDULiE.  Peyer's  glands. 
Brunner's  glands.  Small  glands  situated 
under  the  villous  coat  of  the  intestines. 

Pezi'za  acri'cul.s;.  ..Auricula  Jiidce. 
Tungus  sambucinus.  Agarlcus  aiiriculir, 
forma.  Jew's  ears.  A  membranaceous  fun- 
gus, Pezisa  auricula ;  cnncava  rugosa  auri- 
formis,  of  Linnasus,  which  resembles  the 
human  ear.  Its  virtues  are  adstringent, 
and  when  employed,  (by  some  its  internal 
use  is  not  thought  safe,)  it  is  made  into  a 
decoction,  as  a  gargle  for  relaxed  sore 
throats. 

PhjEno'mena.  PhcEnomtnon.  (From 
satvai,  to  make  appear.)  All  those  appear- 
ances in  the  human  body  which  are  contra- 
rv  to  the  usual  process  of  nature. 
'PHAGEDiE'N  A.  (From  payu,  to 
«at.)  A  species  of  ulcer  that  spreads  very 
rapidly. 

PHAGED.ffiKics.  {PhagedcEixica,  sc.  me- 
dicamenta ;  from  pxya,  to  eat.)  Applica- 
tions that  destroy  fungous  flesh. 

Pha'lacrum.  (From  <taXax,Dog,  bald.) 
A  surgical  instrument,  with  a  blunt,  smooth 
top  ;  as  a  probe. 

Phala'nges.     See  Phalanx. 

Phalango'sis.  (From  peXayl,  a  row  of 
soldiers.)  1.  An  affection  of  the  eye  lids, 
where  there  are  two  or  more  rows  of  hairs 
upon  them. 

2.  A  morbid  inversion  of  the  eyelids. 

PHA'LANX.  (-gis,  fain,  from  ^aXay|, 
a  battalion.)  The  small  bones  of  the  fingers 
and  toes,  which  are  distinguished,  into  the 
first,  second,  and  third  phalanx. 

Pha'laris  canarie'ksis.  (From  paXo;, 
white,  shining ;  so  named  from  its  white 
shining  seed,  and  canariensis,  from  its  be- 
ing the  principal  food  of  the  canary-birds.) 


Canary-grass.  The  seed  of  this  plant  is  well 
known  to  be  the  common  food  of  Canary- 
birds.  In  the  Canary  islands,  the  inhabit- 
ants grind  it  into  meal,  and  make  a  coarse 
sort  of  bread  with  it. 

Pha'llds  escule'ntds.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  morel  fungus.  It  grows  on 
moist  banks  and  wet  pastures,  and  springs 
up  in  May.  It  is  used  in  the  same  manner  as 
the  truffle,  for  gravies  and  stewed  dishes,  but 
gives  an  inferior  flavour. 

Phanta'sma.  (From  ^asra^iy,  to  make 
appear.)     Imagination.     Depraved  vision. 

Pha'ricum.  (From  Pharos,  the  island 
from  whence  it  was  brought.)  A  violent 
kind  of  poison. 

PHARMACEU'TICA.  (From  ^«^/^a- 
mvai,  to  exhibit  medicines.)  Pharmaceutics, 
or  the  doctrine  of  compounding  and  dosing 
medicines.     See  Pharmacy. 

Pharmacochy'mia.  (From  ^apf/.a.Krj., 
a  medicine,  and  ^v/u,ia,  chemistry.)  Thar- 
maceutic  chemistry,  or  that  part  of  chemistry 
which  respects  the  preparation  of  medi- 
cines. 

P  HARM  AC  OP  (ETA.  (From  ^«f^.- 
aKov,  a  medicine,  and  wonu,  to  make.)  A 
dispensatory,  or  book  of  directions  for  the 
composition  of  medicines  approved  of  b-,- 
medical  practitioners,  or  published  by  au- 
thority. The  following  are  the  most  noted, 
viz. 

P.  Amstelodamenais. 

P.  .Brgtntoraiensis. 

P.  Augelorattrisis. 

P.  Bateana. 

P.  Brandenburgensis\ 

P.  Brundenburgica. 

P.  Bruxellemis. 

P.  Edinburgensis. 

P.  Hafniensis. 

P.  Londinensis. 

P.  JVorimbergcnsis. 

P.  Parisiensis. 

P.  Raiisbonensis. 

P.  Regia. 

P  H  A  R  M  A  C  O  P  0  ■  L  A.  (From  ^«.- 
f^KKov,  a  medicine,  and  ztuXiui,  to  sell.)  An 
apothecary,  or  vender  of  medicines. 

PHARMACOPO'LIUM.  (From  ipccf/io^Kov, 
a  medicine,  and  -s^uiXita,  to  sell.)  A  druggist's 
or  apothecary's  shop. 

Pharmacopo'sia.  (From  ifapfji,%x.sv,  a 
medicine,  and  -ssrsir/j,  a  potion.)  A  liquid  me- 
dicine. 

Pharmacothe'ca.  (From  (papfAce.K$v,  a 
medicine,  and  Ti^niAi,  to  place.)  A  medicine- 
chest. 

PHARMACY.  The  art  of  preparing  re- 
medies for  the  treatment  of  diseases. 

The  articles  of  the  Materia  Medica,  be- 
ing geiierally  unfit  for  administration  in 
their  original  state,  are  subjected  to  va- 
rious operations,  mechanical  or  chemical, 
by  which  they  become  adapted  to  this 
purpose.  Herein  consists  the  practice  of 
pharmacy,  which  therefore  requires  a  pre- 


6T6 


PHE 


Pin 


vious  knowledge  of  the  sensible  and  che- 
mical properties  of  the  substances  ope- 
rated on.  The  qualities  of  many  bodies 
are  materially  chang-ed  by  heat,  especially 
in  conjunction  with  air  and  other  chemi- 
cal agents ;  the  virtues  of  others  reside 
chiefly  in  certain  parts,  which  may  be  sepa- 
rated by  the  action  of  various  menstrua, 
particularly  with  the  assistance  of  heat  ; 
and  the  joint  operation  of  remedies  on  the 
human  body  is  often  very  difierent  from 
what  would  be  anticipated,  from  that 
which  they  exert  separately  ;  hence,  in  the 
preparations  and  compositions  of  the  Phar- 
macopoeias, we  are  furnished  with  many 
powerful  as  well  as  elegant  forms  of  medi- 
cine. 

Pharynge'us.  (From  <pupvy^,  the  pha- 
rynx.) Belonging  to  or  affecting  the  pha- 
rynx; thus  cynanche  pharyngea,  &;c. 

PhaRYNGe'tHRON.  <tiapt/y/=^c»v.  The 

pharynx,  or  fauces. 

Pharyngostafhvli'nus.  a  muscle  ori- 
ginating in  the  pharynx  and  terminating  in 
the  septum,  above  the  uvula. 

Pharykgoto'mia.  (From  ipapuyl,  the 
pharynx,  and  Tif^v/u,  to  cut.)  The  operation 
of  cutting  the  pharynx. 

PHA'RYNX.  (A^a  Tou  psps),  because 
it  conveys  the  food  into  the  stomach.)  The 
muscular  bag  at  the  back  part  of  the  mouth. 
It  is  shaped  like  a  funnel,  adheres  to  the 
fauces  behind  the  larynx,  and  terminates 
in  the  cesophagus.  Its  use  is  to  receive  the 
masticated  food,  and  to  convey  it  into  the 
cesophagus. 

Phase'olus  vulga'ris.  (From  eairtjXa;, 
a  little  ship,  or  galliot,  which  its  pods  were 
supposed  to  resemble.)  The  systematic 
name  of  the  kidney-bean.  This  is  often  cal- 
led the  Frcncli  bean  ;  when  young  and  well 
boiled  it  is  easy  of  digestion,  and  delicately 
favoured.  They  are  less  likely  to  produce 
flatulency  than  peas. 

Phasga'nium.  (From  paa-yavav,  a  kiuTe  ; 
so  called  because  its  leaves  are  shaped  like  a 
knife,  or  sword.)     The  herb  sword-srrass. 

Pha'tnium.  (From  ^am,  a  stall.)  The 
socket  of  a  tooth. 

P  H  E  L  L  A' JN  D  R I U  M.  (From  p  -XXo^, 
the  cork-tree,  and  av5p/»5,  male ;  so  called 
because  it  floats  upon  the  water  like  cork.) 
The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the  Lin- 
rajan  system.  Class,  Pentandria.  Order, 
Digyixia. 

Phella'^drium  acjua'ticum.  The  sys- 
tematic name  of  the  water-fennel.  FcRni- 
ailum  aqualicum.  Fine-leaved  water  hem- 
lock. The  plant  which  bears  this  name  in 
the  pharmacopaeias  is  the  Phellandrium 
aquaticitm ;  foliorum  rarnificutionibus  diva- 
ricntis,  of  Linnaeus.  It  possesses  vertiginous 
and  poisonous  qualities,  which  are  best  coun- 
teracted by  acids,  after  cleai'ing  the  primse 
■vise.  The  seeds  are  recommended  by  some, 
jn  conjunction  with  Peruvian  bark,  in  the 
fiire  of  pulmonary  phthisis 


Phe'mos.  (From  pifisto,  to  shut  up.)  A 
medicine  against  a  dysentery. 

Philade'lphus.  (From  ^iXio,  to  love, 
and  a.'SiXipai,  a  brother;  so  called  because, 
by  its  roughness,  it  attaches  itself  to  what- 
ever is  near  it.)     See  Galium  .Sparine. 

Philanthro'pus.  (From  ifiXiw,  to  love, 
and  octSpuvot,  a  man  ;  so  culled  from  its 
uses.)  1.  Medicines  relieving  the  pain  of  the 
stone. 

2.  The  herb  goose-grass,  because  it  sticks 
to  the  garments  of  those  who  touch  it.  See 
Galium  Aparine. 

Philo'ki0m.  (From  Philo,  its  inventor.) 
A  warm  opiate. 

Phi'etrum.  (From  fnXia,  to  love.)  1.  A 
philtre,  or  imaginary  medicine,  to  excite 
love. 

2.  The  depression  on  the  upper  lip,  where 
lovers  salute. 

Phily'ria.  (The  name  of  the  daughter 
of  Chiron,  who  first  applied  it  medicinally.) 
Mock  privet. 

PHIMO'SIS.  (From  ^/^^y,  to  bind  up.)  »^ 
A  constriction  or  straightness  of  the  extre- 
mity of  the  prepuce,  which,  preventing  the 
glans  from  being  uncovered,  is  often  the 
occasion  of  many  troublesome  complaints. 
It  may  arise  from  different  causes,  both 
in  children  and  grown  persons.  Children 
have  naturally  the  prepuce  very  long ;  and 
as  it  exceeds  the  extremity  of  the  glans,  and 
is  not  liable  to  be  distended,  it  is  apt  to 
contract  its  orifice.  This  often  occasions  a 
lodgment  of  a  small  quantity  of  urine  be- 
tween that  and  the  glans,  which,  if  it  grows 
corrosive,  may  irritate  the  parts  so  as  to 
produce  an  inflammation.  In  this  case,  the 
extremity  of  the  prepuce  becomes  more  con- 
tracted, and  consequently  the  urine  more 
confined.  Hence  the  whole  inside  of  the 
prepuce  excoriates  and  suppmates  ;  the  end 
of  it  grows  thick  and  swells,  and  in  some 
months  becomes  callous.  At  other  times  it 
does  not  grow  thick,  but  becomes  so  straight 
and  contracted  as  hardly  to  allow  the  intro- 
duction of  a  probe.  The  only  way  to  re- 
move this  disorder  is  by  an  operation.  A 
phimosis  may  affect  grown  persons  from  the 
same  cause  as  little  children  ;  though  there 
are  some  grown  persons  who  cannot  uncover 
their  glans,  or  at  least  not  without  pain,  and 
yet  have  not  the  extremity  of  the  prepuce 
so  contracted  as  to  confine  the  urine  from 
passing,  we  notwithstanding  find  them  some- 
times troubled  with  a  phiniosis,  which  might 
be  suspected  to  arise  from  a  venereal  taint, 
but  has,  in  reality,  a  much  more  innocent 
cause.  There  are,  we  know,  sebaceous 
glands,  situated  in  the  prepuce,  roimd  the 
corona,  which  secrete  an  unctuous  humour, 
which  sometimes  becomes  acrimonious,  irri- 
tates the  skin  that  covers  the  glans,  and  the 
irritation  extending  to  the  internal  mem- 
brane of  the  prepuce,  they  both  become 
inflamed,  and  yield  a  purulent  serum,  which 
cannot  be  discharged,  because  the  glans  is 


PEL 


PHL 


677 


swelled,  and  the  orifice  of  the  prepuce  con- 
tracted. We  find  also  some  grown  persons, 
who,  though  they  never  uncovered  the 
glans,  have  been  subject  to  phimosis  from  a 
venereal  cause.  In  some,  it  is  owing  to 
gonorrhoea,  where  the  matter  lodged  be- 
tween the  prepuce  and  the  glans  occasioned 
the  same  excoriation  as  the  discharge  before 
mentioned  from  the  sebaceous  glands.  lu 
others,  it  proceeds  from  venereal  chancres 
on  the  prepuce,  the  glans,  or  the  frfenum ; 
which  producing  an  inflammation  either  on 
the  prepuce  or  glans,  or  both,  the  extremity 
of  the  foreskin  contracts,  and  prevents  the 
discharge  of  the  matter.  The  parts,  in  a 
very  little  time,  are  greatly  tumefied,  and 
sometimes  a  gangrene  comes  on  in  less  than 
two  days. 

Phleborrha'gia.  (From  ipAsr^,  a  vein, 
and  pnyju/^,!,  to  break  out.)  A  rupture  of  a 
vein. 

PHLEBOTOMY.  (Phkbolomla ;  from 
ctX£\^,  a  vein,  and  rifwa,  to  cut.)  The  open- 
ing of  a  vein. 

Phlegm.  (From  (pkiyea,  to  burn,  or  to 
excite.)  In  chemistry  it  means  water  from 
distillation,  but,  in  the  common  acceptation 
of  the  word,  it  is  a  thick  and  tenacious  mu- 
cus secreted  in  the  lungs. 

Phlegmago'ga.  (From  (pXey/m,  phlegm, 
and  ecyn),  to  drive  out.)  Medicines  which 
promote  the  discharge  of  phlegm. 

PHLEGMA'SIA.  (From  fXiycj,  to  burn.) 
An  inflammation. 

PHLEGMA'SIA  DO'LENS.  A  disease 
noticed  by  sonje  of  the  French  writers, 
under  the  name  of  L'e.rijliire  des  jambes  et 
des  cwisses  de  la  femme  accoiidii ;  whilst 
others  have  called  it  dcp6t  du  lail,  from  its 
supposed  cause.  By  the  Germans  it  is  called 
(Edema  lacleum,  and  by  tlie  English  the  while 
leg.  This  disease  principally  affects  women 
in  the  puerperal  state  ;  in  a  few  instances  it 
has  been  observed  to  attack  pregnant  wo- 
men ;  and,  in  one  or  two  cases,  nurses,  on 
losing  their  children,  have  been  affected  by 
it.  Women  of  all  descriptions  are  liable  to 
be  attacked  by  it  during  and  soon  after  child- 
bed ;  but,  those  whose  limbs  have  been  pain- 
ed or  anasarcous  during  pregnancy,  and  who 
do  not  suckle  their  offspring,  are  more  espe- 
cially subject  to  it.  It  has  rarely  occurred 
oftener  than  once  to  the  same  female.  It 
supervenes  to  easy  and  natural,  as  well  as  to 
difficult  and  preternatural,  births.  It  some- 
times makes  its  appearance  in  twenty-four  or 
forty-eight  hours  after  delivery,  and  at  other 
times,  not  till  a  month  or  sis  weeks  after; 
but,  in  general,  the  attack  takes  place  from 
the  tenth  to  the  sixteenth  day  of  the  lying-in. 
It  has,  in  many  instances,  attacked  women 
who  were  recovering  from  puerperal  fever ; 
and,  in  some  cases,  has  supervened,  or  suc- 
ceeded, to  thoracic  inflammation.  It  not  un- 
commonly begins  with  coldness  and  rigors  ; 
these  are  succeeded  by  heat,  thirst,  and  other 


sj'rnptoms  of  pyrexia ;  and  then  pain,  stiff'- 
ness,  and  other  symptoms  of  topical  inflam- 
mation supervene.  Sometimes  the  local  af- 
fection is,  from  the  first,  accompanied  with, 
but  is  not  preceded  by,  febrile  symptoms. 
Upon  other  occasions,  the  topical  affection 
is  neither  preceded  by  puerperal  fever,  nor 
rigors,  &c.  ;  but  soon  after  it  has  taken 
place,  the  pulse  becomes  more  frequent,  the 
heat  of  the  body  is  increased,  and  the  pa- 
tient is  affected  with  thirst,  head-ache,  &ic. 
The  pyrexia  is  very  various  in  degree  in  dif- 
ferent patients,  and  sometimes  assumes  an 
irregular  remittent  or  intermittent  type.  The 
complaint  generally  takes  place  on  one  side 
only  at  first,  and  the  part  where  it  commences 
is  various  :  but  it  most  commonly  begins  in 
the  lumbar,  hypogastric,  or  inguinal  region, 
on  one  side,  or  in  the  hip,  or  top  of  the  thigh, 
and  corresponding  labium  pudendi.  In  this 
case,  the  patient  first  perceives  a  sense  of 
pain,  weight,  and  stiffness,  in  some  of  the 
above-mentioned  parts,  which  are  increased 
by  every  attempt  to  move  the  pelvis,  or  lower 
limb,  [f  the  part  be  carefully  examined,  it 
generally  is  found  rather  fuller  or  hotter  than 
natural,  and  tender  to  the  touch,  but  not  dis- 
coloured. The  pain  increases,  always  be- 
comes very  severe,  and,  in  some  cases,  is  of 
the  most  excruciating  kind.  It  extends  along 
the  thigh,  and  when  it  has  subsisted  for  some 
time,  longer  or  shorter  in  different  patients, 
the  top  of  the  thigh  and  the  labium  pudendi 
become  greatly  swelled,  and  the  pain  is  then 
sometimes  alleviated,  but  accompanied  with 
a  greater  sense  of  distention.  The  pain 
next  extends  down  to  the  knee,  and  is  gene- 
rally the  most  severe  on  the  inside  and  back 
of  the  thigh,  in  the  direction  of  the  internal 
cutaneous  and  the  crural  nerves  ;  when  it 
has  continued  for  some  time,  the  whole  of 
the  thigh  becomes  swelled,  and  the  pain  is 
somewhat  relieved.  The  pain  then  extends 
down  the  leg  to  the  foot,  and  is  commonly 
the  most  severe  in  the  direction  of  the 
posterior  tibial  nerve  ;  after  some  time,  the 
parts  last  attacked  begin  to  swell,  and  the 
pain  abates  in  violence,  but  is  still  very  con- 
siderable, especially  on  any  attempt  to  move 
the  limb.  The  extremity  being  now  swelled 
throughout  its  whole  extent,  appears  per- 
fectly or  nearly  uniform,  and  it  is  not  per- 
ceptibly lessened  by  a  horizontal  position; 
like  an  eedematose  limb.  It  is  of  the  natural 
colour,  or  even  whiter,  is  hotter  than  natu- 
ral ;  excessively  tense,  and  exquisitely  ten- 
der when  touched.  When  pressed  by  the 
finger  in  different  parts,  it  is  found  to  be 
elastic,  little,  if  any,  impression  remaining, 
and  that  only  for  a  very  short  time.  If  a 
puncture,  or  incision,  be  made  into  the  limb, 
in  some  instances,  no  fluid  is  discharged ; 
in  others,  a  small  quantity  only  issues  out, 
which  coagulates  soon  after ;  and  in  others, 
a  larger  quantitj'  of  fluid  escapes,  which  does 
not  coagulate  :  biit  the  whole  of  the  effused 


^78 


PHL 


PHL 


matter  cannot  be  drawn  off  in  this  way. 
The  swelling  of  the  limb  varies  both  in  de- 
gree and  in  the  space  of  time  requisite  for 
its  full  formation.  In  most  instances,  it  ar- 
rives at  double  the  natural  size,  and  in  some 
cases  at  a  much  greater.  In  lax  habits,  and 
in  patients  whose  legs  have  been  very  much 
afiected  with  anasarca  during  pregnancy, 
the  swelling  takes  place  more  rapidly  than 
in  those  who  are  differently  circumstanced  ; 
it  sometimes  arrives,  in  the  former  class  of 
patients,  at  its  greatest  extent  in  twenty-four 
hours,  or  less,  from  the  first  attack. 

Instead  of  beginning  iuvariablj'  at  the  up- 
per part  of  the  limb,  and  descending  to  the 
lowei",  this  complaint  ha;  been  known  to  be- 
gin in  the  foot,  the  middle  of  the  leg,  the 
ham,  and  the  knee.  In  whichsoever  of  these 
parts  it  happens  to  begin,  it  is  generally 
soon  diffused  over  the  whole  of  the  iimb,  and, 
when  this  has  taken  place,  the  limb  presents 
the  same  phenomena,  exactly,  that  have 
been  stated  above,  as  observable  when  the 
inguen,  &c.  are  first  affected. 

After  some  days,  generally  from  two  to 
eight,  the  febrile  symptoms  diminish,  and 
the  swelling,  heat,  tension,  weight,  and  ten- 
derness of  the  lower  extremity,  begin  to 
abate,  first  about  the  upper  part  of  the  thigh, 
or  about  the  knee,  and  afterwards  in  the  leg 
and  foot.  Some  inequalities  are  found  in 
the  limb,  whicli,  at  first,  feel  like  indurated 
glands,  but,  upon  being  more  nicely  ex- 
amined, their  edges  are  not  so  well  defined 
as  those  of  conglobate  glands  ;  and  they  ap- 
pear to  be  occasioned  by  the  effused  matter 
being  of  different  degrees  of  consistence  in 
different  points.  The  conglobate  glands  of 
the  thigh  and  leg  are  sometimes  felt  dis- 
tinctly, and  are  tender  to  the  touch,  but  are 
seldom  materially  enlarged;  and  as  the 
swelling  subsides,  it  has  happened,  that  an 
enlargement  of  the  lymphatic  vessels,  in 
some  part  of  the  limb,  has  been  felt,  or  been 
supposed  to  be  felt. 

The  febrile  symptoms  having  gradually 
disappeared,  the  pain  and  tenderness  of  the 
limb  being  much  relieved,  and  the  swelling 
and  tension  being  considerably  diminished, 
the  patient  is  debilitated  and  much  re- 
duced, and  the  limb  feels  stiff,  heavy,  he- 
numbed,  and  weak.  When  the  finger  is 
pressed  strongly  against  it  for  some  time, 
in  different  points,  it  is  fcand  to  be  less 
elastic  than  at  first,  in  some  places  retaining 
the  impression  of  the  finger  for  a  longer,  in 
other  places  for  a  shorter  time,  or  scarcely  at 
all.  And,  if  the  limb  be  suffered  lo  fang 
down,  or  if  the  patient  walk  much,  it  is 
found  to  be  more  swelled  in  the  evening, 
and  assumes  more  of  an  cedematose  appear- 
ance. In  this  state  the  limb  continues  for 
a  longer  or  shorter  time,  and  is  commonly 
at  length  reduced  wholly,  or  nearly  to  the 
natural  size. 

Hitherto  the  disease  has  been  described 
as  affecting  only  one  of  the  inferior  extremi- 


ties, and  as  terminating  by  resolution,  or  the 
effusion  of  a  fluid  that  is  removed  by  the 
absorbents  ;  but,  unfortunately,  it  sometimes 
happens,  that  after  it  abates  in  one  limb, 
the  other  is  attacked  in  a  similar  way.  It 
also  happens;  in  some  cases,  that  the  swell- 
ing is  not  terminated  by  resolution ;  for 
sometimes  a  swppiiralion  takes  place  in  one 
or  both  legs,  and  ulcers  are  formed  which 
are  difficult  to  heal.  In  a  few  cases,  a  gan- 
grene has  supervened.  In  some  instances, 
the  patient  has  been  destroyed  by  the  vio- 
lence of  the  disesLse,  before  either  suppura- 
tion or  gangrene  have  happened. 

The  predisposing  causes  of  this  disease, 
when  it  occurs  during  the  pregnant  or  puer- 
peral state,  or  in  a  short  time  afterwards, 
appear  to  be,  1st.  The  increased  irritability 
and  disposition  to  inflammation  which  prevail 
during  pregnancy,  and  in  a  still  higher  degree 
for  some  time  after  parturition.  2dly.  The 
over-distended,  or  relaxed  state  of  the  btMod- 
vessels  of  the  inferior  part  of  the  trunk  and  of 
the  lower  extremities,  produced  during  the 
latter  months  of  utero-gestation. 

Amongst  the  exciting  causes  of  this  dis- 
ease may  be  enumerated,  1st.  Contusions, 
or  violent  exertions  of  the  lower  portions  of 
the  abdominal  and  other  muscles  inserted  in 
the  pelvis,  or  thighs,  or  of  the  muscles  of 
the  inferior  extremities,  and  contusions  of 
the  cellular  testure  connected  with  these 
muscles,  during  a  tedious  labour.  2dly.  The 
application  of  cold  a7id  moisture^  which  are 
known  to  act  very  powerfully  upon  every 
system  in  changing  the  natural  distribution 
of  the  ciiculating  fluids,  and,  consequently, 
in  a  system  predisposed  by  parturition,  may 
assist  in  producing  the  disease,  by  occasion- 
ing the  fluids  to  be  impelled,  in  unusual 
quantity,  into  the  weakened  vessels  of  the. 
lumbar,  hypogastric,  and  inguinal  regions, 
and  of  the  inferior  extremities.  3dly.  Sup- 
pressioji,  or  diminution  of  the  lochia,  and  of 
the  secretion  of  milk,  which,  by  inducing 
a  plethoric  state  of  the  sanguiferous  sys- 
tem, may  occasion  an  inflammatory  diathesis, 
may  favour  congestion,  and  the  determina- 
tion of  an  unusuiil  quantity  of  blood  to  the 
vessels  of  the  parts  just  mentioned,  and 
thus  contribute  to  the  production  of  an  in- 
flammation of  these  parts.  4thly.  Food  taken 
in  too  large  quantity,  and  of  a  too  stimida- 
ting  quality,  especially  when  the  patient  does 
not  give  suck.  This  cause  both  favours  the 
production  of  plethora,  and  stimulates  the 
heart  and  arteries  to  more  frequent  and  vio- 
lent action  ;  the  effects  of  which  may  be  ex- 
pected to  be  particularly  felt  in  tlie  lumbar, 
hypogastric,  or  inguinal  regions,  and  in  the 
lower  extremities,  from  the  state  of  their 
blood-vessels.  5thly.  Standing, or  walking  too 
much,  before  the  arteries  and  veins  of  the  low- 
er half  of  the  body  have  recovered  sufiiciently 
from  the  effects  of  the  distension  which  existed 
during  the  latter  months  of  pregnancy,  This 
must  necessarilv  occasion  too  great  a  deter- 


PHO 


PHO 


679 


tiiinalion  of  blood  to  these  parts,  and  con- 
sequently too  great  a  congestion  in  them ; 
whence  they  wUl  be  more  stimulated  than 
the  upper  parts  of  the  body,  and  inflamma- 
tion will  sometimes  be  excited  in  them. 

From  an  attentive  consideration  of  the 
whole  of  the  phenomena  observable  in  this 
disease,  and  of  its  remote  causes  and  cure, 
no  doubt  remains.  Dr.  Hull  thinks,  that  the 
proximate  cause  consists  in  an  inflammatory 
affection,  producing  suddenly  a  considerable 
effusion  of  serum  and  coagulating  lymph 
from  the  exhalants  into  the  cellular  menibrane 
of  the  limb. 

PHLEGMA'SI^.  Inflammations.  The 
second  order  in  the  class  pyrexice  of  Cullen's 
nosological  arrangement,  characterized  by 
pyrexia,  with  topical  pain  and  inflamma- 
tion ;  the  blood;  after  venesection,  exhibit- 
ing a  bufTy  coat. 

Phlegmatorrha'gia.  (From  (pxtyfjca, 
mucus,  and  ptiyvvfci,  to  brfak  out.)  A  dis- 
charge of  thin  mucous  phlegm  from  the 
nose,  through  cold. 

,  PHLE'GMON.  (From  (pXsy^,  to  burn.) 
Phlegmone.  An  inflammation  of  a  bright 
red  colour,  with  a  throbbing  and  pointed 
tumour,  tending  to  suppuration. 

Phlogiston.  (From  ^koyi^U)  to  burn.) 
The  inflammable  principle.  Stahl  gave  this 
term  to  a  principle  which  he  imagined  was 
pure  fire,  or  the  matter  of  fire  fixed  in  com- 
bustible bodies,  in  order  to  distinguish  it 
from  nre  in  action,  or  in  a  state  of  liberty. 

PhlogiMcated  air.     See  Mtrogai  gas. 

PHLOGO'SIS.  (From  p;L.yaw,  to  inflame.) 
Inflammation. 

P  H  L  Y  C  T  JE'N  A.  (*XuxTa/v«/,  small 
bladders.)  Phlyclis.  Phlysis.  Small  pel- 
iucid  vesicles,  that  contain  a  serous  fluid. 
Linnaeus  and  Vogel  use  phlydcena  as  syno- 
nymous with  hydatis. 

Phlyza'cium.  (From  ^Xu^a,  to  be  hot.) 
A  pustule  on  the  skin,  excited  by  fire,  or 
heat.     See  Pustule. 

Phce'nix  dactyli'fera.  (Phcenix;  from 
Phoenicia,  its  native  soil.)  The  systematic 
name  of  the  date-tree.  Phcenix  frondibus 
pinnatis ;  foliolis  ensiformibus  complicalis,  of 
Linnaeus.  The  fruit  is  called  dactylus  or 
date.  Dates  are  oblong.  Before  they  are 
ripe,  they  are  rather  rough  and  astringent  3 
but  when  perfectly  matured,  they  are  much 
of  the  nature  of  the  fig.  See  Ficus  Carica. 
Senegal  dates  are  most  esteemed,  they  ha- 
ving a  more  sugary,  agreeable  flavour  than 
those  of  iEgypt  and  other  places. 

PHOSPHATES.  (Phosphas;  from  phos- 
phorus.) Salts  formed  by  the  union  of  phos- 
phoric acid  with  difierent  bases ;  thus,  phos- 
phate of  ammonia,  phosphate  of  lime,  he. 

PHOSPHITES.  Phosphis.  Salts  formed 
by  the  combination  of  phosphorous  acid  with 
difierent  bases ;  thus,  ammoniacal  phosphite, 
&c. 

Phosphorated  hydrogen  gas.  See  Hydro- 
sen  gas,  phosphuretted. 


PH03PH0PJC  ACID.  Jleidum  pkos- 
phoricum.  This  acid  may  be  obtained  from 
bones  in  the  following  manner : — Three 
parts  of  diluted  sulphuric  acid  are  to  be 
poured  upon  four  parts  jf  pulverized  ashes 
of  bones  and  occasionally  .stirred.  By  these 
means  the  sulphuric  aciu  cor.Tbiaes  wiiti  the 
calcareous  earth,  and  disengages  the  phos- 
phoric acid  The  mass  is  then  to  be.  re- 
peatedly washed  in  water,  and  the  ley  slowly 
evaporated  :  the  sulphate  of  lime,  which  stilt 
adheres,  will  be  thus  gradually  expelled  and 
separated  by  filtration  ;  and  at  last,  phos- 
phoric acid,  in  a  dry  and  vitreous  form,  will 
be  obtained. 

Phosphorous  acid.  This  is  obtained  by 
the  slow  combustion  of  phosphorus  at  com- 
mon temperatures.  It  contains  less  oxygen 
than  the  phosphoric  acid. 

PHOSPHORU.^.  (From  <ps;;,  light,  and 
(pipu,  to  carry.)  Autophosphorus.  Phospho- 
rus has  never  been  found  pure  in  nature. 
It  is  always  met  with  united  to  oxygen,  or 
in  the  state  of  phosphoric  acid.  In  that 
state  it  exists  very  plentifully,  and  is  united 
to  difierent  animal,  vegetable,  and  mineral 
substances. 

Properties. — ^Phosphorus  is  a  flesh-co- 
loured  or  yellowish  semi-transparent  sub- 
stance of  the  consistence  of  wax,  but  brittle 
during  frost.  In  atmospheric  air,  it  is  lu- 
minous at  common  temperatures  without 
emitting  any  material  heat.  It  has  a  rough 
disagreeable  taste,  and  its  odour  resembles 
that  of  garlic.  Its  specific  gravity  is  about 
1.770,  water  being  1.000.  Phosphorus  crys- 
tallizes in  laminae,  in  needles,  or  elongated 
octahedra.  Exposed  to  the  light,  it  be- 
comes covered  with  a  crust,  which  is  first 
white,  next  orange,  and  at  last  red.  It 
becomes  liquid  at  a  temperature  of  99'=' Fahr. 
It  takes  fire  spontaneously,  and  burns  ra- 
pidly in  the  open  air,  at  148'^  Fahr.  with  a 
brilliant  white  flame,  and  becomes  converted 
into  phosphoric  acid.  It  is  volatilized  at 
554°  Fahr.  if  air  be  excluded.  It  is  soluble 
in  caustic  alkalis,  by  the  assistance  of  heat. 
Expressed  and  essential  oils  take  up  a  small 
quantity,  and  are  rendered  luminous.  Sul- 
phuric ether,  nitric  ether,  and  ardent  spirit, 
dissolve  it  sparingly  in  the  cold.  It  com- 
bines with  lime,  strontia,  barytes,  sulphur, 
and  with  metals.  It  is  soluble  in  hydrogen 
gas,  and  decomposes  nitric  acid,  and  me- 
tallic solution?.  !'  act;  Eiiougiy  and  fre- 
quently like  poison,  on  living  animals. 

Methods  of  obtaining  PhttspJiorus. — For 
some  time,  phosphorus  was  made  in  very 
inconsiderable  quantities,  and  by  a  tedious 
and  disagreeable  process,  consisting  in  eva- 
porating considerable  quantities  of  urine, 
and  decomposing  them  by  various  means. 

The  following  processes,  now  employed, 
are  more  easy  and  expeditious. 

Giobert's  Process. — According  to  this  me- 
thod, phosphorus  may  be  obtained  very  eco- 
nomically, and  without  an  ofiensive  prepa- 


■680 


PHO 


PHO 


ration.  It  consists  in  pouring  a  concentrated 
solution  of  nitrate  of  lead,  by  a  little  at  a 
time,  into  a  quantity  of  urine,  until  no 
more  cloudiness  is  produced  by  a  further 
addidon  of  the  solution.  The  mixture  is 
then  to  be  diluted  with  soft  water,  and  suf- 
fered to  stand  undisturbed  ;  when  the  pre- 
cipitate is  fully  subsided,  the  clear  fluid  is 
to  be  separated.  The  precipitate  is  then 
formed  into  a  paste,  with  charcoal  powder, 
and  the  mass  is  to  be  dried  gradually  in 
an  earthen  pan,  and  then  submitted  to  distil- 
lation. 

In  this  process  the  phosphoric  acid  of  the 
urine  unites  to  the  oxyde  of  lead  of  the 
nitrate  of  lead,  and  the  nitric  acid  joins  to 
the  ammonia  and  soda  of  the  urine  ;  hence 
phosphate  of  lead  and  nitrate  of  soda  and 
ammonia  are  formed.  The  former,  being 
insoluble,  falls  to  the  bottom,  and  the  latter 
salts  remain  in  the  super-natant  fluid.  On 
adding  charcoal  to  the  phosphate-  of  lead, 
and  exposing  it  to  a  high  temperature,  the 
union  is  again  broken  ;  the  phosphoric  acid 
becomes  decomposed,  its  oxygen  unites  to 
the  charcoal,  and  forms  carbonic  acid  gas, 
which  flies  off"  during  the  distillation ;  the 
phosphorus  comes  over  in  its  simple  state, 
and  the  metal  is  left  behind  in  the  retort,  to- 
gether with  the  super-abundant  quantity  of 
charcoal. 

JVicola's  Process.  —  Take  a  quantity  of 
bones  of  adult  animals,  burn  theni  to  white- 
ness in  an  open  fire,  and  reduce  them  to  a 
fine  powder.  Upon  three  pounds  of  this 
powder,  after  having  been  put  into  a  ma- 
trass, there  may  be  poured  two  pounds  of 
concentrated  sulphuric  acid  of  commerce ; 
four  or  five  pounds  of  water  must  be  after- 
wards added  by  degrees,  to  assist  the  action 
of  the  acid.  The  whole  is  then  to  be  left  in 
a  gently-heated  sand-bath,  for  about  twelve 
hours,  or  more,  taking  care  to  supply  the 
loss  of  water  which  happens  by  evaporation. 
The  next  day,  a  large  quantity  of  water 
must  be  added,  the  clear  water  afterwards 
decanted,  and  the  rest  strained  through  a 
cloth  or  sieve.  The  residuary  matter  is 
to  be  edulcorated  by  repeated  affiisions  of 
hot  water,  till  it  passes  tasteless.  The 
water  which  has  been  used  to  Wcish  out  the 
adhering  acid,  is  mixed  with  the  before 
decanted  or  strained  liquor,  and  the  whole 
fluid  is  gradually  evaporated  in  a  flat 
earthen  basin,  to  the  consistence  of  sirup. — 
It  is  then  to  be  mixed  with  an  equal  weight 
of  charcoal  powder,  and  submitted  to  dis- 
tillation in  an  iron  or  earthen  retort.  In- 
stead of  applying  a  receiver,  the  neck  of 
the  retort  may  be  immersed  in  a  basin  of 
water,  to  a  small  depth,  and  the  phospho- 
rus, as  it  comes  over,  will  fall  in  drops  to  the 
bottom. 

In  this  process,  the  sulphuric  acid  unites 
with  the  calcareous  earth  of  the  bones,  and 
forms  sulphate  of  lime  ;  and  the  phosphoric 
acid  of  the  bones  becomes  disengaged,  and 


remains  dissolved  in  the  liquor.  The  char- 
coal, at  an  elevated  temperature,  takes 
the  oxygen  from  this  acid,  and  carbonic 
acid  gas  is  formed,  and  phosphorus  passes 
over. 

Melhod  of  pwifying  Phosphorus.  —  Phos- 
phorus obtained  in  either  manner  is  of  a 
dirty  blackish  colour,  and  soiled  with  a 
certain  quantity  of  charcoal  and  half  burnt 
phosphoi-us,  which  gives  it  that  appearance. 
In  OTder  to  purify  it,  it  must  be  put  into 
a  piece  of  chamois  leather,  and  closely 
tied  up  in  it.  The  whole  is  then  immersed 
in  a  vessel  of  boiling  water,  the  phospho- 
rus melts,  and  may  be  pressed  through 
the  leather,  taking  care  to  keep  it  under  the 
water. 

It  is  better,  however,  to  purify  phosphorus 
by  a  second  distillation. 

Dr.  Higgins  purified  it  by  means  of  hydro- 
gen gas. 

Methods  of  moulding  Phosphorus  into  Cy- 
linden.  —  In  order  to  form  phosphorus  into 
sticks,  a  funnel  with  a  long  neck  may  be 
used,  the  lower  orifice  of  which  is  closed 
with  a  cork  }  the  funnel  is  then  to  be  filled 
with  water,  and  phosphorus  put  in  it,  and 
this  being  plunged  into  boiling  water,  the 
heat  communicated  to  the  funnel  melts  the 
phosphorus,  which  runs  into  the  neck  and 
acquires  that  form.  The  funnel  is  then  re- 
moved >ato  a  vessel  of  cold  water,  and  when 
it  is  thoroughly  cooled,  the  cork  is  taken  out 
and  the  phosphorus  thrust  out  of  its  mould 
with  a  piece  of  wood,  and  then  preserved  in 
water. 

Pelletier  invented  another  method,  which  iS 
as  follows  : 

Take  a  few  tubes  of  any  length,  the  aper- 
tures of  which  are  of  such  a  size  that  they 
can  be  exactly  closed  with  the  extremity  of 
the  finger.  Melt  the  phosphorus  in  boiling 
water,  and  apply  to  it  one  of  the  ends  of 
the  tube,  while  you  hold  the  other  in  your 
mouth  ;  make  a  short  inspiration,  that  the 
phosphorus  may  ascend  a  little  way  in  the 
tube  ;  stop  the  inspiration  when  the  phospho- 
rus has  risen  a  sufficient  height,  and  close 
th^  extremity  of  (he  tube  with  the  fore  fin- 
ger, and  immerse  it  in  a  basin  of  cold  water. 
The  phosphorus  will  soon  become  fixed,  und 
by  a  slight  shake  may  be  sepaiated  from  the 
tube. 

The  earliest  account  we  have  concerning 
the  medicinal  use  of  phosphorus,  is  in  the 
seventh  volume  of  Haller's  Collection  of 
Theses,  relating  to  the  history  and  cure  of 
diseases.  The  original  dissertation  is  en- 
titled, De  Phosphori  Loco  Medicamenti  ad- 
sumpii  virlule  medica,  aliquot  casibus  sin- 
gnlaribvs  confirmata,  Juclore  J.  Gabi  Merits. 
There  are  three  cases  of  singular  cures  per- 
formed by  means  of  phosphorus,  narrated 
in  this  thesis  ;  the  history  of  these  cases  and 
cures  was  sent  to  Dr.  Gabi  Meutz,  by  his 
father. 

The  first  instance  is  of  a    man   who  la- 


PHO 


PHO 


6S1 


boured  under  a  putrid  fever  ;  lor  whom  the 
best  alexipharmic  medicines,  as  they  are 
called,  together  with  a  proper  regimenj 
were  prescribed.  A  diarrhcea,  however, 
ensued,  accompanied  with  great  anxiety 
about  the  prascordia,  delirium,  ar.d  general 
prostration  of  the  powers  of  life.  Proper 
remedies  were  tried  to  stop  the  diarrhcea, 
and  check  the  disease,  but  in  vain.  For 
three  days  the  patient  had  been  insensible 
and  exhausted.  In  this  extremity  the  phy- 
sician had  recourse  to  phosphorus ;  two 
grains  of  which  were  exhibited,  together 
with  a  sufficient  quantity  of  theriaca,  to 
make  them  into  a  bolus.  This  occasioned 
a  gentle  sweat,  and  general  quiet.  The 
dose  was  twice  repeated  in  the  evening, 
and  again  towards  morning,  witli  the  ad- 
dition of  another  grain.  The  sweat  be- 
came copious,  and  the  memory  and  the 
use  of  the  external  senses  were  restored. 
The  patient,  thus  revived,  was  afterwards 
completely  re-established  by  other  reme- 
dies. 

The  second  case,  is  that  of  a  man  who 
laboured  under  a  bilious  fever.  Although 
various  remedies  appear  to  have  been  judi- 
ciously employed,  yet  the  disease  gained 
ground,  until  at  last  the  patient  was  almost 
quite  exhausted.  Three  grains  of  phospho- 
rus were  exhibited  at  eleven  o'clock  in  the 
forenoon,  which  produced  a  little  quiet ; 
but  the  patient  became  so  thirsty  that  he 
could  not  refrain  from  drinking.  After 
this  he  was  quiet  for  two  hours,  and  a  pro- 
fuse sweat  broke  out  all  over  his  body. 
The  physician  seeing  this,  ordered  him  an- 
other dose  in  the  evening.  He  slept  and 
perspired  the  whole  evening,  and  by  means 
of  proper  remedies,  was  afterwards  com- 
pletely cured. 

The  third  case  is  entitled  a  malignant  ca- 
tarrhal fever,  with  petechias.  It  seems  to 
have  been  the  common  typhus  pslechialis,  of 
CuUen,  accompanied  with  cough  and  other 
catarrhal  symptoms  in  the  beginning.  We 
are  informed  that  on  the  third  day  of  the 
disease,  the  patient  was  deprived  of  the  use 
of  his  external  senses  ;  that  he  became  deli- 
rious, and  exceedingly  exhausted.  Two 
grains  of  phosphorus  were  given  to  him  at 
two  o'clock,  and  two  more  in  the  evening, 
which  restored  him  to  his  senses,  and  occa- 
sioned a  copious  sweat.  Proper  remedies 
were  afterwards  employed,  which  accom- 
plished his  recovery. 

Dr.  Mentz  appears  to  have  been  one  of 
the  first  practitioners  who  tried  this  heroic 
remedy  internally.  Dr.  Morgenstern  and 
Dr.  Hatman  seem  both  to  have  afterwards 
employed  it. 

The  following  twelve  cases,  relating  to 
this  interesting  subject,  are  translated  from 
a  thesis  which  is  very  little  known  in  this 
country.  It  is  the  inaugural  dissertation  of 
one  Dr.  Wolff,  who  graduated  at  Gottingen 
in  the  vear  1791 ,  and  who  states  that  the 
86 


cases  are  extracted  from  the  private  diary  of 
his  father,  a  physician  of  eminence  in  Po- 
land, who  practised  physic  with  great  suc- 
cess and  reputation  for  upwards  of  thirty 
years. 

Case  I. — In  the  month  of  August,  1763, 
I  was  called  to  a  woman  twenty-five  years 
old,  whom  I  found  in  a  state  of  low  deli- 
rium Her  pulse  was  small,  weak,  and 
tremulous,  almost  vanishing,  as  it  were, 
under  the  finger.  Her  whole  chest  and 
arms  were  disfigured  with  livid  spots.  Her 
neighbours  and  attendants  informed  me 
that  she  had  been  seized  with  a  fever  about 
eleven  days  before  I  saw  her  ;  and  that  she 
had  been  attended  by  some  ignorant  prac- 
titioner, who,  finding  that  his  remedies  did 
not  succeed,  had  deserted  her  the  day  be- 
fore, declaring  that  God  alone  could  cure 
her. 

The  case  appeared  to  me  one  of  those 
desperate  states  of  disease,  in  which  a  prac- 
titioner either  ouglit  to  refrain  from  doing 
any  thing,  or  to  make  trial  of  some  new, 
bold,  and  powerful  remedy,  which  might 
act  as  an  uncommon  stimulus  to  the  nerves, 
and  rouse  their  suppressed  energy.  Such 
a  remedy  I  expected  to  find  in  phosphorus  ; 
and  accordiflgly  I  ordered  my  patient  five 
drops  of  its  solution  in  ajther,  vs'hich  con- 
tained three  grains  of  phosphorus.  They 
were  exhibited  in  a  spoonful  of  Rhenish 
wine,  and  the  patient  swallowed  a  few 
cupsful  of  an  infusion  of  the  flores  tilise 
after  them.  I  visited  the  patient  three 
hours  afterwards,  and  not  findjng  any 
change,  I  repeated  the  dose.  Two  hours 
were  scarcely  elapsed  when  the  pulse  be- 
gan to  rise,  and  the  whole  body  to  be 
diffused  with  an  equal  heat;  immediately 
afterwards,  the  pulse  became  undulatory, 
a  breathing  sweat  (sudor  halituosus)  broke 
out,  and  at  the  same  time  the  delirium 
sub.sidcd. 

I  exhibited  a  third  dose  at  the  end  of 
sixteen  hours  ;  a  number  of  red  spots  then 
appeared  on  the  skin,  and  the  patient  com- 
plained very  much  of  a  sense  of  oppres- 
sion and  pain  at  the  prascordia,  and  in  the 
abdomen.  These  symptoms  I  endeavoured 
to  allay  by  diluents  and  frequent  emollient 
clysters,  which  brought  away  a  great  quan- 
tity of  foul  faeces.  The  Peruvian  bark  com- 
pleted the  cure. 

Case  II. — A  young  woman  twenty-two 
years  of  age,  was,  for  the  first  time,  delivered 
of  a  healthy  child.  She  recovered  perfectly 
well  for  the  first  nine  days ;  but  being  then 
greatly  frightened  by  some  sudden  noise  in 
the  house,  she  was  seized  with  a  chilly  fit, 
afterwards  with  flushes  of  heat,  and  soon 
became  delirious.  I  was  called  to  her  on 
the  third  day,  after  various  remedies  had 
been  tried  in  vain  by  another  physician. 
Finding  that  she  had  ai  hard  pulse,  with 
great  oppression  in  her  chest,  and  a  foul 
tongue,  I  ordered    her  to  be  blooded,  to^ 


682 


PHO 


PIIO 


take  a  solution  of  Glauber's  salts,  and  to 
receive  some  antiphlogistic  and  emollient 
clysters.  The  other  physician  strongly  op- 
posed this  advice,  contending-  strenuously 
iov  his  heating  diaphoretic  plan ;  and  I 
therefore  returned  home.  He  continued 
to  administer  his  alexipharmics  and  cardiac 
remedies  to  the  unhappy  patient.  Three 
days  elapsed  before  I  heard  any  thing  of 
her ;  but  some  of  her  friends  then  waited 
on  me,  entreating  me  with  great  earnest- 
ness to  visit  her,  as  her  physician  had  de- 
serted her,  declaring  that  it  was  impossible 
for  any  one  to  save  her. 

I  found  her  with  a  tremulous  intermit- 
tent pulse,  cold  extremities,  and  wandering 
in  her  intellects.  Of  the  solution  of  phos- 
phorus 1  immediately  gave  her  five  drops, 
in  a  little  Rhenish  wine  ;  and  in  about  two 
hours  after,  an  equal  degree  of  heat  diffused 
itself  over  her  body,  and  her  senses  return- 
ed. Upon  repeating  the  dose,  a  sweat 
broke  out,  which  relieved  her  so  much  that 
1  afterv/ards  could  proceed  with  the  proper 
remedies  for  the  further  cure  of  the  com- 
plaint. 

Case  III.  —  A  young  man,  twenty-two 
years  old,  was  seized  with  a  putrido-gastric 
fever,  which  was  accompanied  with  a  white 
miliary  eruption.  On  the  seventh  day  of 
the  disease,  while  under  the  influence  of  a 
profuse  sweat,  he  was  taken  from  his  bed, 
at  his  own  desire,  and  had  his  linen  changed. 
An  hour  was  scarcely  elapsed  when  he 
was  seized  with  great  anxiety,  the  miliary 
eruption. almost  totally  disappeared,  and  he 
began  to  grow  delirious.  Being  called  to 
him,  I  gave  him  the  solution  of  phos- 
phorus, with  an  infusion  of  elder  flowers, 
and  Rhenish  wine.  in  about  an  hour 
afterwards,  the  sweat  and  eruption  re- 
turned, and  he  was  snatched  from  the  jaws 
of  death. 

Case  IF. —  A  youth,  sixteen  years  old, 
was  seized  with  a  putrid  fever,  on  the  se- 
venth day  of  which  he  was  affected  with 
diarrhoea  of  so  severe  a  kind,  that  he  had 
J'orty-eighl  stools  in  the  course  of  a  day. 
Being  sent  for  the  day  after,  I  found  him 
with  an  hippocratic  countenance,  and  sub- 
suhus  tendinum.  Having  exhibited  the 
phosphorus  twice  to  him,  a  general  breath- 
ing sweat  broke  out,  and  the  diarrhea  sub- 
sided. Afterwards,  proper  remedies  were 
exhibited,  and  he  was  restored  to  health  in 
fifteen  days. 

Seven  Cases.  —  During  the  year  1770 
and  1771,  while  the  war  was  carried  on 
upon  the  borders  of  our  remotest  pro- 
vinces between  the  Turks  and  Russians, 
a  putrid  fever  took  its  rise  in  the  camps, 
and  spread  itself  to  us.  It  was  then  that 
I  ordered  this  divine  remedy,  with  the 
happiest  effects,  to  seven  sick  who  laboured 
under  the  putrid  fever,  some  of  whom 
had  eruptions,  with  great  prostration  of 
strcBjxii, 


Case  XII. — A  young  lady  of  qualify, 
twenty-five  years  old,  endowed  with  such 
an  exquisite  degree  of  nervous  sensibility, 
that  she  used  frequently  to  be  affected  with 
spasms  and  convulsive  motions  without  any 
apparent  cause,  became  pregnant  in  the 
year  1774,  which  was  the  seventh  of  her 
marriage.  On  the  third  day  preceding- 
delivery,  she  was  seized  with  a  diseas* 
which  might  be  justly  said  to  be  somewhat 
between  catalepsy  and  coma  vigil.  She  lay 
stretched  out  upon  her  back,  her  eyes 
open  and  fixed,  her  legs  and  arms  were 
quive  flexible,  and  remained  in  any  pos- 
ture in  which  they  were  put ;  her  pulse 
and  respiration  were  entirely  natural,  and 
she  swallowed  whatever  fluid  was  put  into 
her  mouth. 

After  she  had  remained  three  days  in  this 
state,  she  was  delivered  of  a  dead  child, 
which,  from  the  marks  of  putrescency  on  its 
body,  must  have  died  some  days  before. 

Evacuations  carefully  employed,  anti- 
spasmodic and  nervous  remedies  exhibited, 
both  by  the  mouth  and  anus,  embrocations 
and  liniments  produced  such  a  salutary 
change,  that  in  15  days  the  patient  was 
able  to  leave  her  bed,  and  the  greatest  hope 
was  therefore  entertained  of  her  complete 
recovery.  But  on  the  twenty-eighth  day 
after  delivery,  when  I  went  again  to  visit 
my  patient,  (who  lived  at  a  considerable 
distance  from  me,)  I  found  her  complain- 
ing of  rigor  and  chilliness  of  the  inferior 
extremities,  her  pulse  was  frequent  and 
small,  and  her  face  was  more  flushed  than 
usual.  Frictions,  clysters,  the  pediluvium, 
and  antispasmodics,  were  all  tried,  but 
without  producing  any  favourable  event, 
and  towards  the  middle  of  the  night,  she 
became  totally  rigid  ;  yet  she  had  complete 
possession  of  her  mind,  although  all  the 
external  senses,  the  sight  excepted,  were- 
abolished.  I  gave  to  lier  three  drops  of 
the  solution  of  phosphorus  in  a  spoonful  of 
wine.  Scarcely  had  an  hour  elapsed  when 
a  warm  sweat  broke  out,  and,  together  with 
it  a  white  miliary  eruption.  Afterwards 
other  remedies  were  exhibited,  which  effected 
her  recovery. 

Such  are  the  cases  related  by  Dr.  Wolff, 
which  it  is  presumed  will  be  found  suffi- 
ciently interesting  to  awaken  and  arrest  the 
attention  of  the  practitioners  of  this  country. 
A  medicine  of  greater  powers  cannot  be 
named,  if  the  facts  which  have  been  related 
are  correctly  true.  Little  doubt  can  be  en- 
tertained that  many  trials  will  soon  be  made 
with  it  in  this  country  ;  but  it  is  to  be  hoped 
they  will  be  made  with  caution,  and  under  as 
favourable  circumstances  for  the  reception 
of  such  a  powerful  stimulus  as  the  nature  of 
the  diseases  in  which  it  is  to  be  given  will  ad- 
mit of. 

The  dangerous  consequences  which  are 
likely  to  follow  the  injudicious  administra- 
tion  of   phosphorus  cannot    be  impressed 


PHO 


PHO 


am 


dn  tlie  mind  more  strongly  tlian  by  the  re- 
latioa  of  a  few  cases  and  experiments  which 
are  mentioned  by  Weickard,  in  the  fourth 
part  of  his  miscellaneous  writings,  (Ver- 
mischte  Medicinche  Schrifften,  von  M.  A. 
Weickard.)  These  cases  and  experiments 
I  literally  translated  from  the  original  Ger- 
man ;  a  work  from  which  the  medical  prac- 
titioner may  reap  much  information,  being 
replete  with  practical  remarks  made  by  a 
very  attentive  and  accurate  observer. 

A  Jew  of  a  phlegmatic  habit,  was  struck 
Xt'ith  apoplexy.  He  was  spe(!chless  and 
lame,  and  could  not  void  his  fseces  except 
he  was  assisted  by  art ;  his  appetite,  how- 
ever, was  good.  Mineral  batlis,  and  many 
remedies,  were  tried  to  restore  him,  but 
in  vain.  I  was  at  last  tempted  to  make 
a  trial  of  phosphorus.  At  first,  from  two 
to  three  grains  were  given  to  him,  and  it 
was  my  intention  to  have  increased  the  dose 
to  five  or  six.  The  first  dose  was  given  in 
a  conserve,  but  the  following  day  in  honey. 
His  excrements  were  luminous.  Suddenly, 
about  the  middle  of  the  third  night,  he 
was  seized  with  violent  vomiting,  during 
%vhich  he  was  very  ill ;  but,  after  the  vo- 
miting had  ceased,  he  found  himself  better. 
The  pulse  was  small  and  quick.  I  did  not 
venture  to  give  any  more  phosphorus,  par- 
ticularly as  his  relations  were  afraid  of  it. 
A  blister  was  applied,  and  cooling  and  de- 
mulcent drinks  were  exhibited.  He  looked 
very  ill,  seemed  quite  exhausted,  and  ap- 
peared to  sufier  pain  in  the  abdomen,  which 
was  a  little  tumefied.  He  took  some  nou- 
rishment every  day;  but  what  he  ate  was 
very  small  in  quantity.  The  vomiting 
ceased  entirely.  He  lived  four  days  longer, 
and  died.  I  did  not  see  him  the  day  when 
that  event  happened ;  but  he  had  all  the 
symptoms  of  having  died  of  gangrene. 
There  were  even  externally,  accttrdiiig  to 
the  report  of  the  surgeon,  many  large  gan- 
grenous spots  This  case  caused  me  a  great 
deal  of  uneasiness.  The  patient  could  not 
speak  for  some  time  before  his  death,  and 
could  not  therefore  describe  his  sufferings. 

Almost  about  the  same  time  that  Pro- 
fessor Zessler  exhibited  the  phosphorus  to 
his  two  patients,  the  intelligence  was  com- 
municated to  a  man  who  had  a  tendency 
to  apoplexy  and  to  palsy.  He  had  read  in 
Mellin's  Materia  Medica  all  that  was  said 
in  praise  of  phosphorus,  and  he  was,  in 
consequence,  desirous  of  making  trial  of  it ; 
but,  before  he  began  to  take  it,  he  was 
seized  with  a  kind  of  apoplectic  fit,  in 
which  he  lay,  as  if  deprived  of  all  power. 
He  caused  three  grains  of  phosphorus  to 
be  rubbed  with  a  little  oil,  and  to  be  given 
to  him ;  he  took  his  dose  morning  and 
evening.  It  seemed  to  revive  him,  for  he 
got  up  and  walked  about  the  house.  He 
continued  to  take  this  medicine  several 
days,  upon  which  he  became  feverish,  and 
was  affected  with  nausea  and  loss  of  appe- 


tite. A  gentle  emetic  was  given  him.  Two 
days  after  this  1  saw  him  for  the  first  time  ; 
he  told  me  that  he  had  been  violently  af- 
fected with  pain  in  the  abdomen,  parti- 
cularly towards  the  evening.  He  was  very 
dry,  and  his  eyes  were  yellow.  When  I 
pressed  my  hand  on  the  abdomen,  it  did  not 
give  him  pain.  I  ordered  him  whey,  nitre, 
acid  drinks,  cream  of  tartar,  and  clysters. 
The  third  day  after  this  he  grew  worse. 
I  happened  to  be  out  of  town,  and  an- 
other physician  was  sent  for,  who  gave  hin* 
musk,  and  various  other  remedies.  I  vi 
sited  him  in  the  evening,  and  found  him 
gangrenous.  His  hands  were  applied  to 
his*  head,  as  if  he  suffered  acute  pain  there  ; 
his  screams  were  loud  and  unremitting ; 
he  was  delirious,  and  spoke  unintelligibly, 
and  there  was  not  any  pulse  at  the  wrist. 
He  died  about  midnight.  Upon  inspecting 
the  body,  the  liver  appeared  obstructed, 
and  the  stomach  was  gangrenous  near  the 
cardia.  Is  it  not  to  be  feared  that  the 
phosphorus  had  occasioned  this  ?  or  was  thi.s 
the  effect  of  a  gouty  or  rheumatic  acrimony 
tluown  upon  that  part .'  It  ^^  as  afterwards 
remarked  that  a  number  of  people  were 
seized  at  this  time  with  vomiting  and  vio- 
lent pains  in  the  bowels,  and  also  with  the 
iliac  passion.  Two  months  were  scarcely- 
elapsed  when  I  met  with  a  case  in  which 
all  the  circumstances  of  the  complaint 
were  similar  to  those  narrated  in  the  above- 
mentioned  case,  but  where  the  patient 
had  not  swallowed  a  single  grain  of  phos- 
phorus. 

The  following  are  some  experiments 
which  Dr.  Weickard  made  with  phosphorus 
on  dogs  : — 

"  It  is  now,"  he  observes,  "  upwards  of  a 
year  since  six  grains  of  phosphorus  were 
offered  to  a  hungry  dog.  The  phosphorus 
was  enclosed  in  a  piece  of  meat  ;  the  dog 
smelt  it,  and  refused  to  take  it;  it  wa,s, 
therefore,  forced  down  his  throat.  He 
immediately  began  to  run  about  the  room, 
exhibiting  much  anxiety,  and  seemed  de- 
sirous to  go  out.  He  grew  sick,  and  vo- 
mited the  bolus,  which  seemed  to  be  on 
fire ;  upon  this,  the  dog  again  appeared 
impatient  to  get  out.  The  smell  of  the 
phosphorus,  however,  ceased  to  be  emitted 
by  the  vomited  matter.  The  dog  smelt  it 
again,  and  ate  it.  He  immediately  became 
extremely  lively,  springing  quickly  from  one 
table  to  another.  The  Experiments  ought 
to  have  stopped  here ;  but  some  one 
brought  another  piece  of  meat,  in  which 
there  were  eight  grains  of  phosphorus  en- 
closed. This  was  also  forced  down  the 
dog's  throat,  and  he  again  vomited  it  on 
fire ;  he  did  not,  however,  exhibit  the 
same  anxiety  to  leave  the  room  which  he 
had  done  the  first  time,  but  waited  pa- 
tiently, until  the  disagreeable  foetor  which 
arose  and  filled  the  apartment,  had  escaped 
from    his    morsel,    after  whicli   he   ate  it 


6S4 


PHO 


PHO 


greedily.  His  inclination  to  leap  and  run 
about  was  now  uncommonly  great ;  nothing 
was  too  liigh  or  too  distant  for  him ;  but 
as  we  v/ere  afraid  he  might  do  some  injury 
by  this  kind  of  exercise,  he  was  dismissed 
the  apartment.  He  again  vomited  once  or 
twice;  but  since  that  time  has  remained 
perfectly  well  " 

Such  are  the  principal  facts  related  by 
Weickard.  We  now  come  to  the  latest 
publication  on  the  subject  of  phosphorus. 
It  is  a  letter  on  its  medicinal  virtues  by 
M.  Alphonso  Leroi,  and  is  printed  in  the 
only  volume  of  Memoirs  which  the  Society 
of  Emulation  at  Paris  has  yet  published. 
One  of  the  first  experiments  which  IVI. 
Leroi  made  was  upon  himself;  be  swal- 
lowed three  grains  of  phosphorus  vAih  some 
theriaca.  It  is  a  wonder,  he  says,  that  he 
was  not  killed  by  it  ;  for  phosphorus  does 
not  require  more  air  than  is  commonly 
contained  in  the  stomach,  in  order  to  take 
fircj  and  burn  in  such  a  manner  as  to  have 
eaten  through  that  organ.  ''For  two 
hours,"  the  professor  observes,  "  I  found 
myself  extraordinarily  incommoded ;  I 
drank  frequently  little  draughts  of  cold 
water.  After  some  hours  had  elapsed  the 
uneasiness  ceased.  My  urine  was  high- 
coloured  ;  but  the  following  day  my  mus- 
cular force  was  doubled,  and  I  felt  an  in- 
supportable venereal  irritation.  I  after- 
wards gave  this  r^smedy  to  the  young  man 
whose  case  is  related  in  the  Gazette  de 
Sante,  for  the  29sh  of  August,  1779.  It 
was  truly  owing  to  phosphorus  that  his 
life  was  saved  in  a  most  malignant  fever,  in 
which  the  prostration  of  strength  was  so 
great  as  not  to  leave  many  other  resources 
but  this  remedj'." 

M.  Leroi  then  proceeds  to  inform  us,  that 
he  has  frequently  employed  phosphorus 
since  that  time.  He  at  first  prescribed  it 
in  the  form  of  a  lohoch.  It  is  always  diffi- 
cult to  pulverize  it ;  but  this  difficulty  he 
overcatne  in  the  following  manner:  "  He 
puts  the  phosphorus  into  warm  water,  and 
agitates  it  violently  ;  it  divides  ii;self  like 
oil,  into  a  great  number  of  little  globules, 
and,  if  cold  water  be  now  added,  it  is  pre- 
cipitated to  the  bottom  in  the  form  of  a 
powder.  Of  this  powder  one  or  two  grains 
are  to  he  taken,  and  rubbed  with  a  little 
sugar,  a  drop  or  two  of  oil,  and  some  yolk 
of  an  egg.  A  quarter  of  a  grain  every 
day  is  quite  suflScient  to  produce  great 
effects." 

At  other  times,  he  says,  he  has  given  it  in 
a  Tnixture  of  oil,  sirup,  and  some  aromatic 
distilled  water.  Ke  asserts,  that  Kunkel 
gave  phosphorus  internally  in  England  in 
the  form  of  pills,  which  were  luminous  ; 
and  he  informs  us  that  he  himself  has  found 
out  the  manner  of  composing  them  ;  but 
they  require  so  nice  a  manipulation,  that 
he  has  entrusted  the  secret  only  to  Messrs. 
Telletier,   the   brsthers,    being    warned   by 


his  own  experience  of  the  mischief  which 
arises  from  giving  it  improperly  prepai-ed. 
Each  pill  contains  the  eighth  of  a  grain  of 
phosphorus.  They  are  endowed  with  a 
soporific  and  calming  property.  Professor 
Leroi  has  frequently  employed  them  in 
cases  of  rheumatismus,  in  a  great  nmnbei" 
of  nervons  diseases,  pituitous  diseases,  and 
in  many  acute  and  chronic  complaints. 
He  believes  that  this  remedy  is  capable  of 
proltmging  life  beyond  the  natural  period  ; 
and  after  having  spoken  of  its  great  restora- 
tive power,  he  relates  the  following  case  in 
confirmation  of  this  opinion  : — 

"  I  was  one  day  called  to  an  old  man, 
aged  eighty-seven,  the  uncle  of  Madame 
de  Fourqueux,  in  whom  life  seemed  to  be 
almost  totally  extinguished.  I  composed 
for  him  a  mixture  of  six  oimces  of  diilerent 
distilled  aromatic  waters,  one  ounce  of  oil 
containing  three  grains  of  phosphorus,  and 
two  ounces  of  sirup.  Of  this  he  took  three 
table-spoonsful  ever3'  day  ;  and  besides  this, 
he  took  eight  drops  of  volatile  alkali,  in  a 
glass  of  sv/eet  aromatic  water,  twice  a-day, 
before  his  meals.  By  these  means  I  illu- 
minated the  dying  embers  of  life,  and  he 
survived  seven  years  after  an  attack  of 
v.'eakness  in  which  it  must  have  appeared 
like  mddness  to  attempt  to  interfere. 

"  I  may  safely  affirm,  that  I  have  been 
as  much  occupied  in  seeking  out  the  cases 
in  which  this  medicine  proves  hurtful,  as  in 
detecting  those  in  which  it  is  serviceable  ; 
and  I  can  assert,  not  only  from  my  own  ex- 
perience, but  also  from  that  of  the  late  M. 
Lecointre,  my  pupil,  who  was  physician  to 
the  hospital  at  Nambouillet,  that  we  have 
not  found  it  hurtful  in  any  one  case  :  that 
it  has  only  not  been  useful  in  some,  and 
that  only  in  such  cases  in  which  life  was 
already  extinct  in  some  parts  of  such  pa- 
tients as  had  not  a  sufficient  portion  of  liv- 
ing principle  in  them  to  reanimate  the  whole 
frame." 

M.  Leroi  affirms,  that  the  divisibility  of 
phosphorus  is  almost  infinite  ;  and,  in  proof 
of  this  assertion,  he  states  that  "  the  body 
of  a  woman  who  died  of  a  putrid  fever,  and 
who  had  taken  one  grain  of  phosphorus,  was 
entirely  luminous  within.  The  hands  of  the 
late  Rielle,  the  anatomist,  who  opened  the 
body,  were  luminous  some  hours  after  they 
had  been  washed  ! !" 

Upon  maturely  considering  all  the  facts 
which  have  been  brought  forward  concern- 
ing it,  little  room  for  doubt  will  be  left  in 
the  mind,  as  to  its  uncommon  powers ;  but, 
although  this  be  granted,  experience  is  still 
wanting  to  point  out  the  diseases,  and  va- 
rious stages  of  disease,  in  which  it  may  be 
employed  with  equal  safety  and  utility,  as 
also  to  determine  the  circumstances  under 
which  it  would  be  dangerous  even  to  try  it. 
Thus  much  may  doubtless  be  asserted  con- 
cerning it,  that  it  is  one  of  the  highest  sti- 
muli which  we  have  in  the  catalogue  of  the 


PHPw 


PHR 


685 


materia  medica ;  and  that,  although  it  is 
affirmed  by  M.  Leroi,  and  others,  to  be 
"  calming  and  sedative,"  it  is  only  so  in 
such  cases  as  wine,  aether,  Hoffman's  ano- 
dyne liquor,  and  opium,  are  also  found  to 
be  calming  and  sedative,  that  is,  in  cases 
where  the  arterial  action  of  the  whole  frame 
is  nearly  exhausted,  although  still  quick. 
Every  practitioner  should  be  cautioned 
against  exhibiting  it  in  any  inflammatory 
disease,  where  much  strength  exists ;  and 
in  all  cases,  very  small  doses  should  be  first 
exhibited,  and  those  with  the  utmost  cir- 
cumspection. 

Phosplmret.     See  Phospkuretum. 

PHOSPHURE'TUM.  (Phosphuretum,  from 
phosphorus.)  A  combination  of  phosphorus 
not  oxygenated,  with  different  bases ;  as, 
phosphurtt  of  copper,  phosphuret  of  iron,  &ic. 

PHOTOPHO'BIA.  (From  (po;;,  light,  and 
9«/38ft),  to  dread.)  Such  an  intolerance  of 
light,  that  the  eye,  or  rather  the  retina,  can 
scarcely  bear  its  imtating  rays.  Such  pa- 
tients generally  wink,  or  close  their  eyes  in 
light,  which  they  cannot  bear  without  ex- 
quisite pain,  or  confused  vision.  The  proxi- 
mate cause  is  too  great  a  sensibility  in  the 
retina.     The  species  are, 

1.  Photophobia  inflammatoria,  or  dread  of 
light  from  an  inflammatory  cause,  which  is 
a  particular  symptom  of  the  internal  oph- 
thalmia. 

2.  Photophobia,  from  the  disuse  of  light, 
which  happens  to  persons  long  confined  in 
dark  places  or  prisons  ;  on  the  coming  out  of 
which  into  light  the  pupil  contracts,  and  the 
persons  cannot  bear  light.  The  depression 
of  the  cataract  occasions  this  symptom, 
which  appears  as  though  fire  an<l  lightning 
entered  the  eye,  not  being  able  to  bear  the 
strong  rays  of  light. 

3.  Photophobia  nervea,  or  a  nervous  pho- 
tophobia, which  arises  from  an  increased 
sensibility  of  the  nervous  expansion  and 
optic  nerve.  It  is  a  sympt-?m  of  the  hydro- 
phobia, and  many  disorders,  both  acute  and 
nervous. 

4.  Photophobia,  from  too  great  light,  as 
looking  at  the  sun,  or  at  the  strong  light  of 
modern  lamps. 

PHOTO'FSIA.  (From  p^s,  light,  and 
e-^is,  vision.)  Lucid  vision.  An  affection  of 
the  eye  in  which  the  patient  perceives  lumi- 
nous rays,  ignited  lines,  or  coruscations. 

Phra'gmus.  (From  (ffmrtrai,  to  enclose, 
or  fence;  so  called  from  their  being  set 
round  like  a  fence  of  stakes.)  The  rows  of 
teeth. 

PHRE'NES.  {Phre7i,  from  pptiv.the  mind, 
because  the  ancients  imagined  it  was  the  seat 
of  the  mind.)     The  diaphragm. 

Phrene'sis.     See  Phrenitis. 

PHRENIC  NERVE  {JVervus  phreni- 
cus,  from  fpsvis,  the  diaphragm.)  Dia 
phragmatic  nerve.  It  arises  from  a  union 
of  the  branches  of  the   third,  fourth,  and 


fifth  cervical  pairs,  on  each  side,  passes  be- 
tween the  clavicle  and  subclaviaji  artery, 
and  descends  from  thence  by  the-  pericar- 
dium to  the  diaphragm. 

PHRE'NICiE  ARTE'RIiE.     The  arteries 
going  to  the  diaphragm. 

PHRE'NICit;  VE'N^.    The  veins  coming 
from  the  diaphragm. 

PHRENI'TIS.  {<t>ptviTi;j  from  ^ptiv,  the 
mind.  Phrmesis.  Phrtnttiasis.  Phrenis- 
mus.  Cephalitis.  Sphactlismus.  Cepha- 
lalgia inflammatoria.  By  the  Arabians, 
karabiius.  Phrenzy  or  inflammation  of  the 
brain.  A  genus  of  disease  in  the  Class 
PyrexicE,  and  Order  Phlegmasia,  of  Cullen; 
characterized  by  strong  fever,  violent  head- 
ache, redness  of  the  face  and  eyes,  impa- 
tience of  light  and  noise,  watchfulness,  and 
furious  delirium.  It  is  symptomatic  of  se- 
veral diseases,  as  vi  orms,  hydrophobia,  &c. 
Phrenitis  often  makes  its  attacks  with  a 
sense  of  fulness  in  the  head,  flushing  ol  the 
countenance,  and  redness  of  the  eyes,  the 
pulse  being  full,  but  in  other  respects  na- 
tural. As  these  symptoms  increase,  the 
patient  becomes  restless,  his  sleep  is  dis- 
turbed, or  wholly  forsakes  him.  It  some- 
times comes  on,  as  in  the  epidemic,  of  which 
Saalman  gives  an  account,  with  pain,  or  a 
peculiar  sense  of  uneasiness  of  the  head, 
back,  loins,  and  joints ;  in  some  cases,  with 
-tremor  of  the  limbs,  and  intolerable  pains  of 
the  hands,  feet,  and  legs.  It  now  and  then 
attacks  with  stupor  and  rigidity  of  the  whole 
body,  sometimes  with  anxiety  and  a  sense  of 
tension  referred  to  the  breast,  often  accom- 
panied with  palpitation  of  the  heart  .  Some- 
times nausea  and  a  painful  sense  of  weight 
in  the  stomach,  are  among  the  earliest 
symptoms.  In  other  cases,  the  patient  is 
attacked  with  vomiting,  or  cornplains  of  the 
heart-burn,  and  griping  pains  in  the  bowels. 
When  the  intimate  connection  which  sub- 
sists between  the  brain  and  every  part  of 
the  system  is  considered,  the  vpxieiy  of  the 
symptoms  atteiKling  the  commencement  of 
phrenitis  is  not  so  surprising,  nor  that  the 
stomach  in  particular  should  suffer,  which 
so  remarkably  sympathizes  with  the  brain. 
These  symptoms  assist  in  forming  the  diag- 
nosis between  phrenitis  and  synocha.  The 
pain  of  the  head  soon  becomes  more  consi- 
derable, and  -sometiines  ver\  acute.  "If 
the  meninges,"  says  Dr.  Ford>  ce,  "  are 
affected,  the  pain  is  acute  ;  if  (he  substance 
only,  obtuse,  and  sometimes  bui  just  sensi- 
ble." And  Dr.  Cullen  rem  rks,  "I  am 
here,  as  in  other  analogous  cases,  of  opinion, 
that  the  symptoms  above  mentioned  of  an- 
acute  inflammation,  always  mark  it^fianjma- 
tions  of  membraneous  parts,  and  ^rtt  an  in- 
flammation of  parenchyma,  or  sLbslance  of  ' 
viscera,  exhibits,  at  least  commonly,  a  more 
chronic  inflammation." 

The  seat  of  the  pain  is   various  :  some- 
times it  seems  to  occupy  the  whole  head } 


686 


PHR 


FHR 


sometimes,  although  more  circumscribed,  it 
is  deep-seated,  and  ill-defined.  In  other 
cases  it  is  felt  principally  in  the  forehead  or 
occiput.  The  redness  of  the  face  and  eyes 
generally  increases  with  the  pain,  and  there 
is  often  a  sense  of  heat  and  throbbing  in 
the  head,  the  countenance  acquiring  a  pecu- 
liar fierceness.  The  symptoms  for  the 
most  Da-t,  do  not  last  long  before  the  pa- 
tient begins  to  talk  incoherently,  and  to 
show  other  marks  of  delirium.  Sometimes, 
however,  Saalman  observes,  delirium  did 
not  come  on  till  the  fifth,  sixth,  or  seventh 
day.  The  delirium  gradually  increases,  till 
it  often  arrives  at  a  state  of  phrensy.  The 
face  becomes  turgid,  the  eyes  stare,  and 
seem  as  if  bursting  from  their  sockets,  tears, 
and  sometimes  even  blood,  flowing  from 
them  ;  the  patient,  in  many  cases,  resembling 
a.  furious  maniac,  from  whom  it  is  often  im- 
possible to  distinguish  him,  except  by  the 
shorter  duration  of  his  complaint.  The  de- 
lirium assists  in  distinguishing  phrenitis  and 
synocha,  as  it  is  not  a  common  symptom  in 
the  latter  When  delirium  does  not  attend 
synocha,  however,  it  is  of  the  same  kind  as 
in  phrenitis. 

We  should,  a  priori,  expect  in  phrenitis 
considerable  derangement  in  the  difierent 
organs  of  sense,  which  so  immediately  de- 
pend on  the  state  of  the  brain.  The  eyes 
are  incapable  of  bearing  the  light,  and  false 
vision,  particularly  that  termed  musccs  voli- 
tarites,  and  flashes  of  light  seeming  to  dart 
before  the  eyes,  are  frequent  symptoms. 
The  hearing  is  often  so  acute,  that  the  least 
noise  is  intolerable :  sometimes,  on  the 
'Other  handj  the  patient  becomes  deaf;  and 
the  deafness,  SaaJman  observes  and  mor- 
bid acuteness  of  hearing,  sometimes  alter- 
nate. Afiections  of  the  smell,  taste,  and 
touch,  are  less  observable. 

As  the  organs  of  sense  are  not  frequently 
deranged  in  synocha,  the  foregoing  symp- 
toms farther  assist  the  diagnosis  between 
this  complaint  and  phrenitis. 

The  pulse  is  not  always  so  much  disturb- 
ed at  an  early  period,  as  we  should  expect 
from  the  violence  of  the  other  symptoms, 
compared  with  what  we  observe  in  idiopa- 
thic fevers.  When  this  circumstance  is  dis- 
tinctly marked,  it  forms,  perhaps,  the  best 
diagnosis  between  phrenitis  and  .synocha, 
and  gives  to  phrenitis  more  <if  the  appear- 
ance of  mania.  In  many-cases,  however,  the 
fever  runs  as  high  as  the  delirium  ;  then  the 
case  often  almost  exactly  resembles  a  case  of 
violent  synocha,  froni  which  it  is  the  more 
difiicult  to  distinguish  it  if  the  pulse  be  full 
and  strong.  In  general,  however,  the  hard- 
ness is  more  remarkable  than  in  synocha, 
and  in  many  cases  the  pulse  is  small  and 
hard,  which  may  be  i-egarded  as  one  of  the 
best  diagnostics  between  the  two  complaints, 
the  pulse  in  synocha  being  always  strong 
and  full.  In  phrenitis  it  is  sometimes, 
though   rarely,  intermitting.    The   respira- 


tion is  generally  deep  and  sloWjSometime.- 
difficult,  now  and  then  interrupted  with  hic- 
cough, seldom  hurried  and  frequent  ;  a  very 
unfavourable  symptom.  In  many  of  the 
cases  mentioned  by  Saalman,  pneumonia 
supervened. 

The  deglutition  is  often  difficult,  sometimes 
convulsive.  The.  stomach  is  frequently  op- 
pressed with  bile,  which  is  an  unfavoura- 
ble symptom  ;  and  complete  jaundice,  the 
skin  and  urine  being  tinged  yellow,  some- 
times supervenes.  Worms  in  the  stomach 
and  bowels  are  also  frequent  attendants  on 
phrenitis,  and,  there  is  reason  to  believe, 
may  have  a  share  in  producing  it.  The  h)"- 
drocephalus  internus,  which  is  more  allied 
to  phrenitis  than  dropsy  of  the  brain, 
properly  so  called,  seems  often,  in  part  at 
least,  to  arise  from  derangement  of  the  primse 
viae,  particulai-ly  from  worms.  We  cannot 
otherwise  account  for  the  frequent  occur- 
rence of  these  complaints. 

Instead  of  a  superabundance  of  bile  in 
the  primae  viee,  there  is  sometimes  a  defi- 
ciency, which  seems  to  afford  even  a  worse 
prognosis.  The  alvine  fceces  being  of  a 
white  colour,  and  a  black  cloud  in  the 
urine,  are  regarded  by  Lobb  as  fatal  symp- 
toms. The  black  cloud  in  the  urine  is 
owing  to  an  admixture  of  blood ;  when 
unmixed  with  blood,  the  urine  is  generally 
pale. 

There  is  often  a  remarkable  tendency 
to  the  worst  species  of  haemorrhagies,  to- 
wards the  fatal  termination  of  phrenitis. 
Haemonhagy  from  the  eyes  has  already  been 
mentioned.  Hasmorrhagy  from  the  intes- 
tines also,  tinging  the  stools  with  a  black 
colour,  is  not  uncommon.  These  haemorr- 
hagies are  never  favourable;  but  the  haemorr- 
hagies characteristic  of  synocha,  particularly 
that  from  the  nose,  sometimes  occur  at  an 
earlier  period,  and,  if  copious,  generally 
bring  relief  More  frequently,  however, 
blood  drops  slowly  from  the  nose,  demon- 
strating the  violence  of  the  disease,  without 
relieving  it.  In  other  eases,  there  is  a  dis- 
charge of  thin  mucus  from  the  nose. 

Tremors  of  the  joints,  convulsions  of  the 
muscles  of  the  face,  grinding  of  the  teeth,  the 
face  from  being  florid  suddenly  becomingpale, 
involuntary  tears,  a  discharge  of  mucus  from 
the  nose,  the  urine  being  of  a  dark  red  or  yel- 
low colour,  or  black,  or  covered  with  a  pellicle, 
the  faRces  being  either  bilious  or  white,  and 
very  foetid,  profuse  sv.eat  of  the  head,  neck, 
and  shoulders,  paralysis  of  the  tongue,  ge- 
neral convulsions,  much  derangement  of  the 
internal  functions,  and  the  symptoms  of 
other  visceral  inflammations,  particularly  of 
the  pneumonia,  supervening,  are  enumerated 
by  Saalman  as  affording  the  most  unfavour- 
able prognosis.  The  delirium  changing  to 
coma,  the  pulse  at  the  same  time  becoming 
weak,  and  the  deglutition  difiicult,  was  ge- 
nerally the  forerunner  of  death.  When,  on 
the  contrary,  there  is  a  copious  hBemorrhagy 


rHR 


PHT 


687 


from  the  haemorrhoidal  vessels,  from  the 
lungs,  mouth,  or  even  from  the  urinary  pas- 
sages, when  the  delirium  is  relieved  by  sleep, 
and  the  patient  remembers  his  dreams,  when 
the  sweats  are  free  and  general,  the  deafness 
is  diminished  or  removed,  and  the  lebrile 
symptoms  become  milder,  there  are  hopes  of 
recovery. 

In  almost  all  diseases,  if  we  except  those 
which  kill  suddenly,  as  the  fatal  termination 
approaches,  nearly  the  same  train  of  symp- 
toms supervenes,  viz.  those  denoting  ex- 
treme debility  of  all  the  functions.  Saalman 
remarks  that  the  blood  did  not  always  show 
the  bnffy  coat. 

Phrenitis,  like  most  other  complaints,  has 
sometimes  assumed  an  intermitting  form, 
the  fits  coming  on  daily,  sometimes  every 
second  day.  When  phrenitis  terminates  fa- 
vourably, the  typhus,  which  succeeds  the 
increased  excitement,  is  generally  less  in 
proportion  to  that  excitement,  than  in  idio- 
pathic fevers  ;  a  circumstance  which  assists 
in  distinguishing  phrenitis  from  synocha. 

The  imperfect  diagnosis  between  these 
complaints  is  further  assisted  by  the  effects 
«f  the  remedies  employed.  For  in  phrenitis 
in  removing  the  delirium  and  other  local 
symptoms  the  febrile  symptoms  in  general 
soon  abate.  Whereas  in  synocha,  although 
the  delirium  and  head-ache  be  removed,  yet 
the  pulse  continues  frequent,  and  other 
marks  of  indisposition  remain  for  a  much 
longer  time. 

It  will  be  of  use  to  present,  at  one  view, 
the  circumstances  which  form  the  diagnosis 
between  phrenitis  and  synocha. 

Synocha  generally  makes  its  attack  in  the 
same  manner ;  its  symptoms  are  few  and 
little  varied.  The  symptoms  at  the  com- 
mencement of  phrenitis  are  often  more  com- 
plicated, and  difier  considerably  in  different 
cases.  Derangement  of  the  internal  func- 
tions is  comparatively  rare  in  synocha.  In 
phrenitis  it  almost  constantly  attends,  and 
often  appears  very  early.  The  same  obser- 
vation applies  to  the  derangement  of  the 
organs  of  sense.  In  synocha,  the  pulse 
from  the  commencement  is  frequent  and 
strong.  In  phrenitis,  symptoms  denoting 
the  local  affection  often  become  considerable 
before  the  pulse  is  much  disturbed.  In 
phrenitis,  we  have  seen  that  the  pulse  some- 
times very  suddenly  loses  its  strength,  the 
worst  species  of  haemorrhagies,  and  other 
symptoms  denoting  extreme  debility,  show- 
ing themselves  ;  and  such  symptoms  are  ge- 
nerally the  forerunner  of  death :  but  that  when 
the  termination  is  favourable,  the  degree  of 
typhus  which  succeeds  it  is  less  in  proportion 
to  the  preceding  excitement  than  in  synocha. 
Lastly,  if  we  succeed  in  removing  the  de- 
lirium and  other  symptoms  affecting  the 
head,  the  state  of  the  fever  is  found  to  par- 
take of  this  favourable  change  more  imme- 
diately and  completely  than  in  synocha, 
where,  although  we  succeed  in  relieving  the 


head-ache  or  delirium,  the  fever  often  suffers 
little  abatement. 

With  regard  to  the  duration  of  phrenitis, 
Eller  observes,  that  when  it  proves  fatal, 
the  patient  generally  dies  within  =ix  or  seven 
days.  In  many  fatal  cases,  however,  it 
is  protracted  for  a  longer  time,  especially 
where  the  remissions  have  been  consider- 
able. Upon  the  whole,  however,  the  longer 
it  is  protracted,  providing  the  symptoms  do 
not  become  worse,  the  better  is  the  prog- 
nosis. 

On  the  first  attack  of  the  disease  we  must 
begin  by  bleeding  the  patient,  as  largely  as 
his  sti-ength  will  permit :  it  may  be  pro- 
ductive of  more  relief  to  the  head,  where  the 
patient  cannot  spare  much  blood,  if  the  tem- 
poral artery,  or  the  jugular  vein  be  opened ; 
and  in  the  progress  of  the  complaint  occa- 
sional cupping  or  leeches  may  materially 
assist  the  other  means  employed.  Active 
cathartics  should  be  given  directly  after  ta- 
king blood,  calomel  with  jalap,  followed  by 
some  saline  compound  in  the  infusion  of 
senna,  until  the  bowels  are  copiously  evacua- 
ted. The  head  should  be  shaved,  and  kept 
constantly  cool  by  some  cWj-'^,. ..;  ^  .._.,ion. 
Antimonial  and  mercurial  preparations  may 
then  be  given  to  promote  the  several  dis- 
charges, and  diminish  arterial  action :  to 
which  purpose  digitalis  also  may  power- 
fully concur.  Blisters  to  the  back  of  the 
neck,  behind  the  ears,  or  to  the  temples, 
each  perhaps  successively,  when  the  violence 
of  the  disorder  is  lessened  by  proper  evacua- 
tions, may  contribute  very  much  to  obviate 
internal  mischief.  The  head  should  be  kept 
raised  to  counteract  the  accumulation  of 
blood  there  ;  and  the  antiphlogistic  regimen 
must  be  observed  in  the  fullest  extent. 
Stimulating  the  extremities  by  the  pedilu- 
vium,  sinapisms,  iiic  may  be  of  some  use  in 
the  decline  of  the  complaint,  where  an  irri- 
table state  of  the  brain  appears. 

Phreneti'asis.     See  Phrenitis. 

Phrensy.    See  Phrenilis 

Phtheiri'asis.  (From  ^Siif,  a  louse.) 
See  Phthiriasii. 

Phthei'rium.     See  Phtheiroctonum. 

FH  T  H  I R  r  A  S  I  S.  (From  fh,p,  a 
louse.)  Morbus  Pediculosus.  Pediculaiio. 
Phiheiriasis.  A  disease  in  which  several 
parts  of  the  body  generate  lice,  which  often 
puncture  the  skin,  and  produce  little  sordid 
ulcers. 

Phtheiro'ctonum.  (From  ipfn?,  a  louse, 
and  xTU'ju,  to  kill,  because  it  destroys  lice.) 
Phlheirium.  The  herb  slaphis-agria,  or 
Staves-acre. 

PHTHI'SIS.  (From  (p^m,  to  consume.) 
Tabes  Pulmonalis.  Pulmonary  consump- 
tion. A  disease  represented  by  Dr.  CuUen 
as  a  sequel  of  haemoptysis  :  it  is  known  by 
emaciation,  debility,  cough,  hectic  fever,  and 
purulent  expectoration. 

Species :  1 .  Phthisis  incipi&ns,  incipient, 
without  any  expectoration  of  pus. 


PHT 


PHT 


2.  Pkthidi  humida,  with  an  expectoration 
of  pus. 

3.  Phlhisis  ■  scrophulosa,  from  scrophulous 
tubercles  ni  tlie  lungs,  c^c. 

4.  Phthisis  hmmoptuica,  from  haemoptysis. 

5.  Phthisis  exanthematica,  from  exanthe- 
mata. 

6.  Phihisis  chlorotica,  from  chlorosis, 

7.  Phfimis  syphilitica,  from  a  venerea!  ulcer 
in  the  I'.jngs. 

The  causes  which  predispose  to  this  dis- 
ease are  very  ni.imevous.  The  following 
are,  however,  the  most  general:  hereditary 
■disposition;  particular  formation  of  body, 
obvious  by  a  long  neck,  prominent  shoulders, 
and  narrow  chest ;  scrophulous  diathesis, 
indicated  by  a  fine  clear  skin,  fair  hair,  deli- 
cate rosy  complexion,  large  veins,  thick  up- 
per lip,  a  weak  voice,  and  great  sensibility  ; 
certain  diseases,  such  as  syphihs,  scrophula, 
the  smallpox  and  measles  ;  particular  em- 
ployments exposing  artificers  to  dust,  such 
as  needle-pointers,  stone-cutters,  millers,  he. 
or  to  the  fumes  of  metals  or  minerals  under 
a  confined  and  unwholesome  air ;  violent 
passions,  exertions,  or  affections  of  the  mind, 
as  grief,  disappointment,  anxiety,  or  clos? 
application  to  study,  without  using  proper 
exercise  ;  frequent  and  excessive  debauche- 
ries, late  watching,  and  drinking  freely  of 
strong  liquors  ;  great  evacuations,  as  diar- 
rhoea, diabetes,  excessive  venery,  liuoralbus, 
immoderate  discharge  of  the  menstrual  Hax, 
and  the  continuing  to  suckle  too  long  under 
a  debilitated  state  ;  and,  lastly,  the  applica- 
tion of  cold,  either  by  too  sudden  a  change 
of  apparel,  keeping  on  wet  clothes,  lying  in 
damp  beds,  or  exposing  the  body  too  sud- 
denly to  cool  air,  when  heated  by  exercise  ; 
in  short,  by  any  thing  that  gives  a  consider- 
able check  to  the  perspiration.  The  more 
immediate  or  occasional  causes  of  phthisis 
are,  hsemoptysis,  pneumonic  inflammation 
proceeding  to  suppuration,  catarrh,  asthma, 
and  tubercles,  the  last  of  which  is  by  far  the 
most  general.  The  incipient  symptoms 
usually  vary  with  the  cause  of  the  disease  ; 
but  when  it  arises  from  tubercles,  it  is 
usually  thus  marked  :  It  begins  with  a  short 
dry  cough,  that  at  length  becomes  habitual, 
but  from  which  nothing  is  spit  up  for  some 
time,  except  a  frothy  mucus  that  seems  to 
proceed  from  the  fauces.  The  breathing  is 
at  the  same  time  son)ewhat  impeded,  and 
upon  the  least  bodily  motion  is  much  hur- 
ried :  a  sense  of  straightness,  with  oppression 
at  the  chest,  is  experienced  :  the  body  be- 
come? gradually  leaner,  and  great  languor, 
with  indolence,  dejection  of  spirits  and  loss 
of  appetite,  prevail.  In  this  state  the  patient 
frequently  continues  a  considerable  length 
of  time,  during  which  he  is,  however,  more 
readily  affected  than  usual  by  slight  colds, 
and  upon  one  or  other  of  these  occasions  the 
cough  becomes  more  troublesome  and  se- 
vere, particularly  by  night,  and  it  is  at 
length  attended  with  an  expectoration,  which 


towards  morning  is  more  free  and  copious. 
By  degrees  the  matter  which  is  expectorated 
becomes  more  viscid  and  opaque,  and  now 
assumes  a  greenish  colour  and  purulent  ap- 
pearance, being  on  many  occasions  streaked 
with  blood.  In  some  cases,  a  more  severe 
degree  of  hsemoptysis  attends,  and  the 
patient  spits  up  a  considerable  quantity  of 
florid,  frothy  blood.  The  breathing  at 
length  becomes  more  difficult,  and  the  ema- 
ciation and  weakness  go  on  increasing'.  With 
these,  the  person  begins  to  be  sensible  of  pain 
in  some  part  of  the  thorax,  which,  however,  is 
usually  felt  at  first  under  the  sternum,  parti- 
cularly on  coughing.  At  a  more  advanced 
period  of  the  disease,  a  pain  is  sometimes  felt 
on  one  side,  and  at  times  prevails  to  so  high 
a  degree  as  to  prevent  the  person  from  lying 
easily  on  that  side  ;  bat  it  more  frequently 
happens,  that  it  is  felt  only  on  making  a 
full  inspiration,  or  coughing.  Even  where 
no  pain  is  felt,  it  often  happens,  that  those 
who  labour  under  phthisis  cannot  lie  easily 
on  one  or  other  of  their  sides,  without  a  fit 
of  coughing  being  excited,  or  the  difficulty 
of  breathing  being  much  increased.  At  the 
first  commencement  of  the  disease,  the  pulse 
is  often  natural,  or  perhaps  is  soft,  small, 
and  a  little  quicker  than  usual ;  but  when 
the  symptoms  which  have  been  enumerated 
have  subsisted  for  any  length  of  time,  it  then 
becomes  full,  hard,  and  frequent.  At  the 
same  time  the  face  flushes,  particularly  after 
eating,  the  palms  of  the  hands  and  soles  of 
the  feet  are  affected  with  burning  heat ;  the 
respiration  is  difficult  and  laborious  ;  even- 
ing exacerbations  become  obvious,  and  by 
degrees,  the  fever  assumes  the  hectic  form. 
This  species  of  fever  is  evidently  of  the  re- 
mittent kind,  and  has  exacerbations  twice 
every  day.  The  first  occurs  usually  about 
noon,  and  a  slight  remission  ensues  about 
five  in  the  afternoon.  This  last  is,  how- 
ever, soon  succeeded  by  another  exacer- 
bation, which  increases  gradually  until  after 
midnight ;  but  about  two  o'clock  in  the 
morning  a  remission  takes  place,  and  this 
becomes  more  apparent  as  the  morning  ad- 
vances. During  the  exacerbations  the  pa- 
tient is  very  sensible  to  any  coolness  of  the 
air,  and  often  complains  of  a  sense  of  cold 
when  his  skin  is,  at  the  same  time,  preterna- 
turally  warm.  Of  these  exacerbations,  that 
of  the  evening  is  by  far  the  most  consider- 
able. From  the  first  appearance  of  the  hec- 
tic symptoms,  the  urine  is  high  coloured,  and 
deposits  H  copious  branny  red  sediment.  The 
appetite,  however,  is  not  greatly  impaired, 
the  tongue  appears  clean,  the  mouth  is  usu- 
ally moist,  and  the  thirst  is  inconsiderable. 
As  the  disease  advances,  the  fauces  put  on 
rather  an  inflamed  appearance,  and  are  be- 
set with  aphthffi,  and  the  red  vessels  of  the 
tunica  adnata  become  of  a  pearly  white. 
During  the  exacerbations,  a  florid  circum- 
scribed redness  appears  on  each  cheek ;  but 
at  other  times   the  face  is   pale,  and  the 


FHT 


PHT 


(589 


Countenance  somewhat  dejected.  At  the 
commencement  of  hectic  fever,  the  belly  is 
usually  costive  ;  but  in  the  more  advanced 
sta<^es  of  it,  a  diarrhoea  often  comes  on,  and 
this  continues  to  recur  frequently  during  the 
remainder  of  the  disease  ;  colliquative  sweats 
likewise  break  out,  and  these  alternate  with 
each  other,  and  induce  vast  debility.  In 
the  last  stage  of  the  disease  the  emaciation 
is  so  great,  that  the  patient  has  the  appear- 
ance of  a  walking  skeleton  ;  his  countenance 
is  altered,  his  cheeks  are  prominent,  his  eyes 
look  hollow  and  languid,  his  hair  falls  off, 
his  nails  are  of  a  livid  colour,  and  much  in- 
curvated,  and  his  feet  are  affected  with 
osdematous  swellings.  To  the  end  of  the 
disease  the  senses  remain  entire,  and  the 
mind  is  confident  and  full  of  hope.  It  is, 
indeed,  a  happy  circumstance  attendant  on 
phthisis,  that  those  who  labour  under  it  are 
seldom  apprehensive  or  aware  of  any  danger ; 
and  it  is  no  uncommon  occurrence  to  meet 
with  persons  labouring  under  its  most  ad- 
vanced stage,  flattering  themselves  with  a 
speedy  recovery,  and  forming  distant  pro- 
jects under  that  vain  hope.  Some  days  be- 
fore death  the  extremities  become  cold.  In 
some  cases  a  delirium  precedes  that  event, 
and  continues  until  life  is  extinguished. 

As  an  expectoration  of  mucus  from  the 
lungs  may  possibly  be  mistaken  for  puru- 
lent matter,  and  may  thereby  give  us  reason 
to  suspect  that  the  patient  labours  under  a 
confirmed  phthisis,  it  may  not  be  amiss  to 
point  out  a  sure  criterion,  by  which  we  shall 
always  be  able  to  distinguish  the  one  from 
the  other.  The  medical  world  are  indebted 
to  the  late  Mr.  Charles  Darwin  for  the  dis- 
covery, who  has  directed  the  experiment  to 
be  made  in  the  following  manner  : 

Let  the  expectorated  matter  be  dissolved 
in  vitriolic  acid,  and  in  caustic  lixivium,  and 
add  pure  waier  to  both  solutions.  If  there 
is  a  fair  precipitation  in  each,  it  is  a  certain 
sign  of  the  presence  of  pus  ;  but  if  there  is 
not  a  precipitate  in  either,  it  is  certainly 
mucus. 

Sir  Everard  Home,  in  his  dissertation  on 
the  properties  of  pus,  informs  us  of  a  curious, 
and  apparently  a  deci^*^  e  mode  of  distin- 
guishing accurately  between  pus  and  animal 
imucus.  The  property,  he  observes,  which  cha- 
racterizes pus,  and  distinguishes  it  from  most 
other  substances,  is,  its  being  composed  of 
globules,  which  are  visible  when  viewed 
through  a  microscope  ;  whereas  animal  mu- 
cus, and  all  chemical  combinations  of  ani- 
mal substances  appear  in  the  microscope  to 
be  made  up  of  flalces.  This  property  was 
first  noticed  by  the  late  Mr.  .lohn  Hunter. 

Pulmonary  consumption  is  in  every  case 
to  be  considered  as  attended  with  much 
danger ;  but  it  is  more  so  when  it  proceeds 
from  tubercles,  than  when  it  arises  in  con- 
sequence either  of  hajmoptj'sis,  or  pneumo- 
nic suppuration.  In  the  last  instance,  the 
risk  will  be  greater  where  the  abscess  breaks 


inwardly,  and  gives  rise  to  empyema,  than 
when  its  contents  are  discharged  by  the 
mouth.  Even  cases  of  this  nature  have, 
iiowever,  been  known  to  terminate  in  imme- 
diate death.  The  impending  danger  is  ge- 
nerally to  be  judged  of,  however,  by  the 
hectic  symptoms  ;  but  more  particularly  by 
the  fetor  of  the  expectoration,  the  degree  of 
emaciation  and  debility,  the  colliquative 
sweats,  and  the  diarrhosa.  The  disease  has, 
in  many  cases,  been  found  to  be  considera- 
bly retarded  in  its  progress  by  pregnancy  ; 
and  in  a  few  has  been  alleviated  by  an  at- 
tack of  mania. 

The  morbid  appearance  most  frequently 
to  be  met  with  on  the  dissection  of  those 
who  die  of  phthisis,  is  the  existence  of  tu» 
bercles  in  the  cellular  substance  of  the 
lungSi  These  are  small  tumours  which 
have  the  appearance  of  indurated  glands, 
are  of  different  sizes,  and  are  often  found  in 
clusters.  Their  firmness  is  usually  in  pro- 
portion to  their  size,  and  when  laid  open  in 
this  state  they  are  of  a  white  colour,  and  of 
a  consistence  nearly  appfoachingto  cartilage. 
Although  indolent  at  first,  they  at  length 
beconie  inflamed,  and  lastly  form  little  ab- 
scesses or  vomicae,  which  breaking  and 
pouring  their  contents  into  the  bronchia, 
give  rise  to  a  purulent  expectoration,  and 
thus  lay  the  foundation  of  phthisis.  Such 
tubercles  or  vomicae  are  most  usually  situ- 
ated at  the  upper  and  back  part  of  the 
lungs  ;  but  in  some  instances  they  occupy 
the  outer  part,  and  then  adhesions  to  the 
pleura  are  often  formed. 

When  the  disease  is  partial,  only  about  a 
fourth  of  the  upper  and  posterior  part  of  the 
lungs  is  usually  found  diseased ;  but  in 
some  cases  life  has  been  protracted  till  not 
one  twentieth  part  of  them  appeared,  on  dis- 
section, fit  for  performing  their  function. 
A  singular  observation,  confirmed  by  the 
morbid  collections  of  anatomists,  is,  that  the 
left  lobe  is  much  oftener  affected  than  the 
right. 

The  indications  are,  1.  To  moderate  in- 
flammatory action.  2.  To  support  the 
strength,  and  promote  the  healing  of  ulcers 
ill  the  lungs.  3.  To  palliate  urgent  symp- 
toms. The  first  object  may  require  occa- 
sional small  bleedings,  where  the  strength 
will  permit,  in  the  early  period  of  the  dis- 
ease ;  but  in  the  scrophulous  this  measore 
is  scarcely  admissible.  Local  pain  will 
more  frequently  lead  to  the  use  of  cupping, 
with  or  without  the  scarificator,  leeches, 
blisters,  and  other  modes  of  deriving  the 
nervous  energy,  as  well  as  blood,  frpm  the 
seat  of  the  disease.  The  bowels  must  be 
kept  soluble  by  gentle  laxatives,  as  cassia, 
manna,  sulphate  or  magnesia,  &c.  :  and 
diaphoresis  promoted  by  saline  medicines, 
or  the  pulvis  ipecacuanhas  compositus.  The 
occasional  use  of  an  emetic  may  benefit  the 
patient  by  promoting  the  function  of  the 
skin,  and  expectoration,  especially  w^ei'e 
H7 


690 


PHY" 


ptir 


there  is  a  wheezing-  respiration.  The  inha- 
lation of  steam,  impregnated,  perhaps,  with 
hemlock,  or  aether,  may  be  useful  as  sooth- 
ing the  lungs,  and  facilitating  expectoration. 
Certain  sedative  remedies,  particularly  digi- 
talis, and  hemlock,  have  been  much  em- 
ployed in  this  disease  ;  and  in  so  far  as  they 
moderate  the  circulation,  and  relieve  pain, 
they  are  clearly  beneficial :  but  too  much 
reliance  must  not  be  placed  upon  them. 
Certain  sedative  gases  have  been  also  pro- 
posed to  be  respired  by  the  patient,  as  hy- 
drogen, &c.,  but  their  utility  is  very  ques- 
tionable. Among  the  tonic  medicines  the 
mineral  acids  are,  perhaps,  the  most  gene- 
rally useful ;  however,  myrrh  and  chaly- 
beates,  in  moderate  doses,  often  answer  a 
good  purpose.  But  a  great  deal  will  de- 
pend on  a  due  regulation  of  the  diet,  which 
should  be  of  a  nutricious  kind,  but  not 
heating,  or  difficult  of  digestion;  milk, 
especially  that  of  the  ass  ;  farinaceous  vege- 
tables ;  acescent  fruits ;  the  different  kinds 
of  shell-fish ;  the  lichen  islandicus,  boiled 
with  milk,  &c.  are  of  this  description.  Some 
mode  of  gestation  regularly  employed,  par- 
ticularly sailing;  warm  clothing;  removal 
to  a  warm  climate,  or  to  a  pure  and  mild 
air  in  this,  may  materially  concur  in  arrest- 
ing the  progress  of  the  disease,  in  its  incipi- 
ent stage.  With  regard  to  urgent  symptoms 
requiring  palliation,  the  cough  may  be  al- 
layed by  demulcents,  but  especially  mild 
opiates  swallowed  slowly;  colliquative  sweats 
by  acids,  particularly  the  mineral ;  diarrhcea 
by  chalk,  and  other  astringents,  but  most 
effectually  by  small  doses  of  opium. 

Phthi'sis  ischia'dica.  a  wasting  of 
the  thigh  and  leg  from  an  abscess  or  other 
cause  in  the  hip. 

Phthi'sis  pupi'lls:.     An  amaurosis. 

Phtho'bia.  (From  iptopa,  an  abortion.) 
Medicines  which  promote  abortion. 

Phu.  (^«u,  or  (fiv,  from  phua,  Arab.) 
See  Valeriana  phu. 

Phyge'thlon.  (From  <puin,  to  grow.) 
A  red  and  painful  tubercle  in  the  arm-pits, 
neck  and  groins. 

Phylacte'kium.  (From  (puXagata,  to 
preserve.)  An  amulet  or  preservative 
against  infection. 

Phylla'nthus  e'mblioa.  The  system- 
atic name  of  the  Indian  tree,  from  which 
the  emblic  myrobalan  is  obtained. 

Phylli'tis.  (From  (poXXov,  a  leaf;  so 
called  because  the  leaves  only  appear.)  See 
Aspltnium  scolopendrium. 

PHY'MA.  (From  ^uu,  to  produce.)  A 
small  tubercle  on  any  external  part  of  the 
body. 

PHY'SALIS.  (From  <pvffaai,  to  inflate; 
go  called  because  its  seed  is  contained  in  a 
kind  of  bladder.)  The  name  of  a  genus  of 
plants  in  the  Linnaean  system.  Class,  Pen- 
tcmdria.    Order,  Monogynia. 

Phy'salis  alkeke'kgi.  The  systematic 
Rame  of  the  winter  cherry.   JUkekengi.    Ha- 


licacabum.  This  plant,  Physalis;  foliis  g?- 
minis  integris  aculis  caule  herbaceo,  infenii. 
subramosa,  of  Linnaeus,  is  cultivated  in  our 
gardens.  The  berries  are  recommended  as 
a  diuretic,  from  six  to  twelve  for  a  dose,  iii 
dropsical  and  calculous  diseases. 

PHYSCO'MA.  (From  fv^x-co,,  a  big- 
bellied  fellow.)  Hyposarca.  Hypersarchi- 
dios.  Enlargement  of  the  abdomen.  A  ge- 
nus of  disease  in  the  class  cachexieB,  and 
order  inlumescejitice,  of  Cullen  ;  known  by 
a  tumour  occupying  chiefly  one  part  of  the 
abdomen,  increasing  slowly,  and  neither  so- 
norous nor  fluctuating.  Species  :  1.  Hepa- 
iica.  2.  Splenica.  3.  Renalis.  4.  Uterina. 
5.  Jib  ovario.  6.  Mesenterita.  7.  Omenta- 
lis.    8.   Visceralis. 

Physe'ma.  (From  ^vaau,  to  inflate.) 
Physeds.     A  windy  tumour. 

Physe'ter  MACROcE'pHALtis.  (Physeter, 
from  <pu(ra.u,  to  inflate ;  so  named  from  its 
action  of  blowing  and  discharging  water 
from  its  nostrils,  and  macroctphalus,  from 
fiaxpe;,  long,  and  ks^kXjj,  the  head  ;  from 
the  length  of  its  head.)  The  spermaceti 
whale.  Spermaceti,  now  called  in  the 
pharmacopoeia  Celaceum,  is  an  oily,  con- 
crete, crystalline,  semi-transparent  matter, 
obtained  from  the  cavity  of  the  cranium  of 
several  species  of  whales,  but  principally 
from  the  Physeter  macrocephalus,  or  sperma- 
ceti whale.  It  was  formerly  very  highly 
esteemed,  and  many  virtues  were  attributed 
to  it ;  but  it  is  now  chiefly  employed  in  af- 
fections of  the  lungs,  primse  viae,  kidneys, 
&:c.  as  a  softening  remedy,  mixed  with  mu- 
cilages. It  is  also  employed  by  surgeons 
as  an  emollient  in  form  of  cerates,  ointments, 
k.c.     See  also  .Ambergris. 

PHYSIOGNOMY.  {Physiognomia,  from 
(fuffii,  nature,  and  yauricu,  to  know.)  The 
art  of  knowing  the  disposition  of  a  person 
from  the  countenance. 

PHYSIOLOGY.  (Physiologia,{Tom  (fv^.c, 
nature,  and  Xsyo;,  a  discourse.)  The  science 
which  treats  of  the  actions  and  powers  of  an 
animated  body. 

Physoce'le.  (From  ipya-a,  wind, and  k;jXjj, 
a  tumour.)  A  species  of  hernia,  whose  con- 
tents are  distended  with  wind. 

Physoce'phalus.  (From  (pt/irar,v.ind,  and 
xiipaXn,  the  head.)  Emphysema  of  the  head. 
See  Pneumatosis. 

PHYSOME'TRA.  (From  ^vs-aco,  to  in- 
flate,  and  fi,>irpa,  the  womb.)  Hystero- 
physe.  A  windy  swelling  of  the  uterus.  A 
tympany  of  the  womb  A  genus  of  disease 
in  the  class  cachexia,  and  order  iniuviescen- 
ti(E,  of  Cullen ;  characterized  by  a  perma^ 
nent  elastic  swelling  of  the  hypogastrium, 
from  flatulent  distension  of  the  womb.  It 
is  a  rare  disease,  and  seldom  admits  of  a 
cure. 

Phyteu'ma.  (From  (purivea,  to  generate ; 
so  called  from  its  great  increase  and  growth.) 
The  herb  rocket. 

PHYTOLA'CCA.      {Phytolacca.      From 


PJC 


Pit, 


691 


Sfunv,  a  plant,  and  Xamca,  gum  lac  ;  so  call- 
ed because  it  is  of  the  colour  of  lacca.)  The 
name  of  a  genus  of  plants.  Class,  Decan- 
dria.    Order,  Decagynia. 

Phvtola'cca  decandria.  The  system- 
atic name  of  the  Pork-physic.  Pork-weed. 
Poke-weed.  Red  weed  of  Virginia.  Red 
night-shade.  American  night-shade.  Sola- 
aium  racemosum  Jimtricanum.  Solanum  mag- 
num virginianum  rubrum.  In  Virginia  and 
other  parts  of  America,  the  inhabitants  boil 
$he  leaves,  and  eat  them  in  the  manner  of  spi- 
nach. They  are  said  to  have  an  anodyne 
quality,  and  the  juice  of  the  root  is  violently 
cathartic.  The  Portuguese  had  formerly  a 
trick  of  mLxing  the  juice  of  the  berries  with 
their  red  wines,  in  order  to  give  them  a  deep- 
er colour  ;  but  it  was  found  to  debase  the  fla- 
vour. This  was  represented  to  his  Portu- 
guese majesty,  who  ordered  all  the  stems  to 
be  cut  down  yearly  before  they  produced 
flowers,  thereby  to  prevent  any  farther  adul- 
teration. This  plant  has  been  used  as  a  cure 
for  cancers,  but  to  no  purpose. 

PHYTOLOGY.  (Phytologia  From  if  urov, 
an  herb,  and  Xoyos,  a  discourse.)  That  part 
of  the  science  of  natural  history  which  treats 
on  plants. 

Phytominera'lia.  (From  (puTov,  a  plant, 
and  mineralis,  a  mineral.)  Substances  of  a 
vegetable  and  mineral  nature  ;  as  amber. 

P  I'A  M  A'T  E  It.  {Pia  mater,  the  na- 
tural mother  ;  so  called  because  it  embraces 
the  brain,  as  a  good  mother  folds  her 
child.)  Localis  mtmbrana.  Meninx  tenuis. 
A  thin  membrane,  almost  wholly  vascular, 
that  is  firmly  accreted  to  the  convolutions 
of  the  cerebrum,  cerebellum,  medulla  ob- 
longata, and  medulla  spinalis.  Its  use 
appears  to  be,  to  distribute  the  vessels  to, 
and  contain  the  substance  of,  the  cere- 
brum. 

PICA.  (Pica,  the  magpie  ;  so  named  be- 
cause it  is  said  the  magpie  is  subject  to  this 
affection.)  Picatio.  Malacia.  Allotriopha- 
gia.  Citta.  Cissa.  Longing.  Depraved 
appetite,  with  strong  desire  for  unnatural 
food.  It  is  very  common  to  pregnant  wo- 
men and  chlorotic  girls,  and  by  some  it  is 
said  to  occur  to  men  who  labour  under  sup- 
pressed haemorrhoids. 

Pi'cEA.  (riiTt/s,  pitch.)  The  common  or 
red  fir  or  pitch  tree  is  so  termed.  The  cones, 
branches,  and  every  part  of  the  tree,  afford 
the  common  resin  called  frankincense.  See 
Pinus  abies. 

Pichu'rim.     See  Pechurim. 

Pi'cRis  echioi'des.  (From  Trmpas,  bit- 
ter, and  ecliioides,  from  i^^^is,  a  viper,  and 
ti^os,  resemblance.)  The  systematic  name 
of  the  common  ox-tongue ;  the  leaves  are 
frequently  used  as  a  pot-herb  by  the  coun- 
<ry  people,  who  esteem  it  good  to  relax  the 
bowels. 

Picto'nius.  (From  the  Pictones,  who 
were  subject  to  this  disease.)  Applied  to 
a   species   of   colic.      It   should  be  rather 


called  collica  pictorum,  the  painter's  colic, 
because,  from  their  use  of  lead,  they  are 
much  afflicted  with  it. 

Pie'strom.  (From  vn^a,  to  press.)  An 
instrument  to  compress  the  head  of  a  dead 
foetus,  for  its  more  easy  extraction  from  the 
womb. 

PiG-NUT.  Earth-nut.  Ground-nut.  The 
bulbous  root  of  the  Bunium  bulbocastaman, 
of  Linnaeus  ;  which  see.  Pig-nuts,  so  called 
because  that  animal  is  very  fond  of  them, 
and  will  dig  with  his  snout  to  some  depth  for 
them,  are  of  a  dirty,  brownish  colour,  a  little 
bigger  than  a  hazel-nut,  and  flavoured  like 
the  chestnut.  They  are  said  to  possess  a 
styptic  quality,  and  are  deemed  serviceable 
in  laxity  of  the  kidneys. 

PIGME'NTUM.  (From  pingo,  to 
paint.)  Pigment.  This  name  is  given  by 
anatomists  to  a  mucous  substance  found 
in  the  eye,  which  is  of  two  kinds.  The 
pigm,ent  of  the  iris,  is  that  which  covers  the 
anterior  and  posterior  surface  of  the  iris, 
and  gives  the  beautiful  variety  of  colour 
in  the  eyes.  T^he  pigment  of  the  choroid 
membrane,  is  a  black  or  brownish  mucus, 
which  covers  the  anterior  surface  of  the 
choroid  membrane,  contiguous  to  the  re- 
tina and  the  interior  surface  of  the  ciliary 
processes. 

Pi'la  hy'steicis.     The  bezoar  hystricis. 

Pi'la  mari'na.  A  species  of  alcyoniuni 
found  on  seacoasts  among  wrack.  It  is  said 
to  kill  worms,  and  when  calcined  to  be  usC' 
ful  in  scrophula. 

Piles.     See  Hmmorrhois. 

Pile-wort.     See  Ranunculus Jicari a. 

Pi'li  conge'niti.  The  hair  of  the  head, 
eyebrows  and  eyelids,  are  so  termed  because 
they  grow  in  utero. 

Pi'n  postge'mti.  The  hair  which  grows 
from  the  surface  of  the  body  after  birth,  is 
so  termed  in  contradiction  to  that  which  ap- 
pears before  birth  ;  as  the  hair  of  the  head, 
eyebrows,  and  eyelids. 

Pilose'lla.  (From  pilus,  hair,  because 
its  leaves  are  hairy.)     See  Hieracium. 

Pills,  aloetic,  with  myrrh.  See  Pilule 
aloes  cum  myrrha. 

Pills,  compound  aloetic.  See  PiluUe  aloSs 
compositcB. 

Pills,  compound  gamboge.  See  Pilulm 
cambogice  compositm. 

Pills,  compound  galbanum.  See  Pilule 
galbani  compositce. 

Pills,  compound  squill.  See  Pilulm  icillts 
composilcB. 

Pills  of  iron  with  myrrh.  See  Pilules  ftr' 
ri  composite. 

Pills,  soap,  with  opium.  See  Pilules  sapo- 
nis  cum  opio. 

Pills,  mercurial.     See  Pilulm  hydrargyri. 

Pills,  compound  calomel.  See  Pilulce  hy- 
drargyri submuriatis  compositee. 

P  r  L  U  L  A.  A  piU.  A  small  round 
form  of  medicine  the  size  of  a  pea.  The 
consistence   of  pills    is    best   preserved  by 


e.9g 


HL 


keeping"  the  mass  in  bladders,  and  occasion- 
ally moistening  it.  In  the  direction  of  masses 
to  be  thus  divided,  the  proper  consistence  is 
to  be  looked  for  at  first,  as  well  as  its  pre- 
servation afterwards ;  for  if  the  mass  then 
become  hard  and  dry,  it  is  unfit  for  that  di- 
vision for  which  it  was  originally  intended  ; 
and  thisfis  in  many  instances  such  an  objec- 
tion to  the  form,  that  it  is  doubtful  whether, 
for  the  purposes  of  the  pharmacopceia,  the 
greater  number  of  articles  had  not  better 
be  kept  in  powder,  and  their  application  to 
the  formation  of  pills,  left  to  extemporane- 
ous direction. 

Pi'luljE  a'loes  compo'sit^.  Compound 
aloetic  pills.  "  Take  of  extract  of  spike 
aloe,  powdered,  an  ounce ;  extract  of  gen- 
tian, half  an  ounce  ;  oil  of  caraway,  ferty 
minims  ;  simple  sirup  as  much  as  is  suffi- 
cient. Beat  them  together,  until  they  form 
a  uniform  mass.''  From  fifteen  to  twenty- 
five  grains  prove  moderately  purgative  and 
stomachic. 

Pi'luls:  a'loes  cum  mv'rrha.  Aloetic 
pills  with  myrrh.  "  Take  of  extract  of 
spike  aloe,  two  ounces ;  saffron,  myrrh,  of 
each  an  ounce ;  simple  sirup,  as  much  as 
is  sufficient.  Powder  the  aloes  and  myrrh 
separately ;  then  beat  them  all  together 
until  they  form  a  uniform  mass."  From 
ten  grains  to  a  scruple  of  this  pill,  substi- 
tuted for  the  pilula  Ruji,  prove  stomachic 
and  laxative,  and  are  calculated  for  delicate 
females,  especially  where  there  is  uterine 
obstruction. 

Ti'lvlje  CAiviBo'GiiE  coMPo'siTJE.  Com- 
pound gamboge  pills.  "  Take  of  gamboge, 
powdered,  extract  of  spike  aloe,  powdered, 
compound  cinnamon  powder,  of  each  a 
drachm ;  soap,  two  drachms.  Mix  the 
powders  together ;  then  having  added  the 
soap,  beat  the  whole  together  until  they  are 
thoroughly  incorporated."  These  pills  are 
now  first  introduced  in  the  London  Pharma- 
copoeia, as  forming  a  more  active  purgative 
pill  than  the  pil.  aloes  cum  myrrlia,  and  in 
this  way  supplying  an  article  very  common- 
ly necessary  in  practice.  The  dose  is  from 
ten  grains  to  a  scruple. 

Pi'lul*  ammoniare'ti  cu'pri.  An  es- 
cellent  tonic  and  diuretic  pill,  which  may  be 
given  with  advantage  in  dropsical  diseases, 
where  tonics  and  diuretics  are  indicated. 

Pi'lul^  fe'rri  compo'sit^.  Compound 
iron  pills.  Pills  of  iron  and  myrrh.  "  Take 
of  myrrh,  powdered,  two  drachms ;  subcar- 
bonate  of  soda,  sulphate  of  iron,  sugar,  of 
each  a  drachm.  Rub  the  myrrh  with  the 
subcarbonate  of  soda  ;  add  the  sulphate  of 
iron;,  and  rub  them  again  ;  then  beat  the 
whole  together  until  they  are  thoroughly  in- 
corporated." These  pills  answer  the  same 
purpose  as  the  mistura  ferri  composita.  The 
dose  is  from  ten  grains  to  one  scruple. 

Pi'lul;e  ga'lbani  compo'sit^.  Com- 
pound galbanum  pills.  Formerly  called 
pihil(E  gumwosfB,    "Take  of  galbanum  guta 


resin,  an  ounce ;  myrrh,  sagapenum,  of 
each  an  ounce  and  a  half;  asafoetida gum 
resin,  half  an  ounce;  simple  sirup,  as  much 
as  is  sufficient.  Beat  them  together  until 
they  form  a  uniform  mass."  A  stimu- 
lating antispasmodic  and  emmenagogue. 
From  half  a  scruple  to  half  a  drachm 
may  be  given  three  times  a  day  in  ner- 
vous disorders  of  the  stomach  and  intes- 
tines, in  hysterical  affections  and  hypochon- 
driasis. 

Pi'ltjl^  hydra'rgyri.  Mercurial  pills. 
Often  from  its  colour  called  the  Hue  pill. 
"  Take  of  purified  mercury,  two  drachms  ; 
confection  of  red  roses,  three  drachms ;  li- 
quorice root,  powdered,  a  drachm.  Rub  the 
mercury  with  the  confection,  until  the  glo- 
bules disappear  ;  then  add  the  liquorice  root, 
and  beat  the  whole  together,  until  they  are 
thoroughlj'  incorporated." 

An  alterative  and  anti-venereal  pill,  which 
mostly  acts  on  the  bowels  if  given  in  suffi- 
cient quantity  to  attempt  the  removal  of  the 
venereal  disease,  and  therefore  requires. the 
addition  of  opium.  The  dose  is  from  five 
grains  to  a  scruple.  Three  grains  of  the 
mass  contain  one  of  mercury.  Joined  with 
the  squill  pill,  it  forms  an  excellent  expec- 
torant and  alterative,  calculated  to  assist 
the  removal  of  dropsical  diseases  of  the 
chest,  and  asthmas  attended  with  visceral 
obstruction. 

Pi'lulje  hydra'rgyri  submuri'atis  com- 
po'siT^.  Compound  pills  of  submuriate  of 
mercury.  "  Take  of  submuriate  of  mer- 
cury, precipitated  sulphnret  of  antimony, 
of  each  a  drachm  ;  guaiacum  resin,  pow- 
dered, two  drachms.  Rub  the  submuriate 
of  mercury,  first  with  the  precipitated  sul- 
phuret  of  antimony,  then  with  the  guaiacum 
resin,  and  add  as  much  acacia  mucilage  as 
may  be  requisite  to  give  the  mass  a  proper 
consistence."  This  is  intended  as  a  sub- 
stitute for  the  famed  Plummer's  pill.  It 
is  exhibited  as  an  alterative  in  a  variety  of 
diseases,  especially  cutaneous  eruptions, 
pains  of  the  venereal  or  rheumatic  kind, 
cancerous  and  schirrous  affections,  and 
chronic  ophthalmia.  The  dose  is  from  five 
to  ten  grains.  In  about  five  grains  of  the 
mass  there  is  one  grain  of  the  submuriate  of 
mercuiy. 

Pi'lul^  sapo'nis  cum  o'pio.  Pills  of  soap 
and  opium.  Formerly  called  pilulae  sapona- 
cere.  "  Take  of  hard  opium  powdered,  half 
an  ounce  ;  hard  soap,  two  ounces.  Beat 
them  together  until  they  are  thoroughly  in- 
corporated." The  dose  is  from  three  to  ten 
grains.  Five  grains  of  the  mass  contain  one 
of  opium. 

Pi'lul^  sci'll^  compo'sit.*;.  Com- 
pound squill  pills.  "  Take  of  squill  root, 
fresh  dried  and  powdered,  a  drachm ; 
ginger  root,  powdered,  hard  soap,  of  each 
three  drachms  ;  ammoniacum,  powdered, 
two  drachms.  Mix  the  powders  together; 
then  beat  them  with  the   soap,  adding  as 


PIM 


PIN 


693 


much  simple  sirup  as  may  be  sufficient  to 
g'ive  a  proper  consistence. 
An  attenuant,  expectorant,  and  diuretic  pill, 
mostl)'  administered  in  the  cure  of  asthma 
and  dropsy.  The  dose  is  from  ten  grains  to 
a  scruple. 

PFLUS.  (UiXo;,  wool  carded.)  The  short 
hair  which  is  found  all  over  the  body.  See 
CapiUus. 

PlME'xNTA.  (From  Pimienta.  Sp.  pep- 
per.)    See  Myrlus  Pimenta. 

Pime'nto.     See  Myrtus  Pimenla. 

Pimpernel.  The  Anagallis  arvensis  is  some- 
times so  called.     See  Anagallis. 

Pimpernel,  water.  See  Veronica,  becca- 
bunga. 

PIMPINE'LLA.  {Quasi  bipinella,  or  bi- 
penula,  from  the  double  pennate  order  of  its 
leaves.) 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnaean  system.  Class,  Pentandria.  Or- 
der, Digynia.     Pimpinella. 

2.  The  pharmacopoeial  name  of  the  Pimpi- 
nella alba  and  magna. 

Pimpine'lla  a'lba.  A  variety  of  the 
pimpinella  magna,  whose  root  is  indifferently 
used  with  that  of  the  greater  pimpinell.  The 
pimpinella  saxifraga  was  also  so  called. 

Pimpine'lla  ani'sum.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  anise  plant.  Jiniswn.  Jlnisum 
vulgare.  Pimpinella  anisum ;  foliis  radi- 
crdibus  irijidis  incisis,  of  Linnaeus.  A  native 
of  Egypt.  Anise  seeds  have  an  aromatic 
smell,  and  a  pleasant,  warm,  and  sweetish 
taste.  An  essential  oil  and  distilled  water  are 
prepared  from  them,  which  are  employed  in 
flatulencies  and  gripes,  to  which  children  are 
more  especially  subject ;  also  in  weakness  of 
the  stomach,  diarrhoeas,  and  loss  of  tone  in 
the  primee  viffi. 

Pimpine'lla  ita'lica.  The  root  which 
bears  this  name  in  some  pharmacopoeias  is 
that  of  the  Sanguisorba  officinalis,  of  Lin- 
naeus.    It  is  now  fallen  into  disuse. 

Pimpine'lla  ma'gna.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  greater  pimpinella.  Pimpi- 
nella  nigra.  The  root  of  this  plant  has  been 
lately  extolled  in  the  cure  of  erysipelatous 
ulcerations,  tinea  capitis,  rheumatism,  and 
other  diseases. 

Pimpine'lla  ni'gra.  See  Pimpinella 
magna. 

Pimpine'lla  no'stras.     See  Pimpinella. 

PiMPiNE  LLA  saxi'fkaga.  The  system- 
atic name  of  the  Burnet  saxifrage.  Several 
species  of  pimpinella  were  formerly  used 
officinally ;  but  the  roots  which  obtain  a 
place  in  the  Materia  Medica  of  the  Edin- 
burgh Pharmacopoeia,  are  those  of  the  Bur- 
net saxifrage,  the  Pimpinella  saxifraga; 
soliis  pinnalis,  foliolis  radicalibus  subrotundis, 
ummis  linearibus,  of  Linnajus.  They  have 
an  unpleasant  smell ;  and  a  hot,  pungent, 
bitterish  taste :  they  are  recommended  by 
several  writers  as  a  stomachic  :  in  the  way 
of   gargle,  they  have   been    employed   for 


dissolving  viscid  mucus,  and  to  stimulate 
the  tongue  when  that  organ  becomes  pa- 
ralytic. 

Pinaste'llcm.  (From  pinus,  the  pine- 
tree  ;  so  called  because  its  leaves  resemble 
those  of  the  pine-tree.)  Hog's  fennel.  See 
Peucedanum. 

Pi'nea.  The  stone-pine.  The  young 
and  fresh  fruit  of  this  plant,  Pinus  pinea,  of 
Linnaeus,  are  eaten  in  some  countries  in  the 
same  manner  as  almonds  here,  either  alone, 
or  mised  with  sugar.  They  are  nutritives, 
demulcent,  and  laxative. 

PINEAL  GLAND.  (Called  pineal,  from 
pinea,  a  pine-apple,  from  its  supposed  re- 
semblance to  that  fruit.)  Glandula  pinea' 
lis.  Conarium.  A  small  heart-like  sub- 
stance, about  the  size  of  a  pea,  situated 
immediately  over  the  corpora  quadrigemina, 
and  hanging  from  the  thalami  ?iervorum  op' 
ticorum  by  two  crura  or  peduncles.  Its  use 
is  not  known.  It  was  formerly  supposed  to 
be  the  seat  of  the  soul. 

Pine-apple.     See  Bromelia  ananas. 

Pine-thistle.  See  Mractylis  gummi" 
fera 

Pi'neus  pu'rgans.     See  Jalropha  curcas. 

PINGUE'DO.  (From  pinguM,  fat.)  Fat. 
See  Fat. 

P  I  N  G  U  rC  U  L  A.  (From  pinguis,  fat, 
so  called  because  its  leaves  are  fat  to  the 
touch.)  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants. 
Class,  Diandria.  Order,  Monogynia.  But- 
terwort. 

PiNGUi'cuLA  vulga'ris.  Sanicula  mon- 
tana.  Sanicula  eboracends.  Viola  palustris. 
Liparis.  Cucullata.  Dodecafhton  Plinii. 
Butterwort.  Yorkshire  sanicle.  The  re- 
markable unctuosity  of  this  plant  has  caused 
it  to  be  applied  to  chaps,  and  as  a  pomatum 
to  the  hair.  Decoctions  of  the  leaves  in 
broths  are  used  by  the  common  people  in 
Wales  as  a  cathartic. 

Pinho'nes    i'ndici.       See  Jatropha  cur' 

COS. 

Pink,  Indian.     See  Spigelia. 

Pi'nna.  (Ylivva.,  a  wing.)  The  name  of 
the  lateral  and  inferior  part  of  the  nose,  and 
the  broad  part  of  the  ear. 

Pinna'culum.  (Dim.  of  pinna,  a  wing.) 
A  pinnacle.  A  name  of  the  uvula  from  its 
shape. 

PI'NUS.  The  name  of  a  genus  of 
plants  in  the  Linnaean  system.  Class, 
Motioecia.  Order,  Monadelphia.  The  pine- 
tree. 

Pi'nus  a'bies.  Elate  Theleia.  The  Nor- 
way spruce  fir,  which  affords  the  Burgundy 
pitch  and  common  frankincense. 

1.  Pix  arida.  Formerly  called  Pix  bur- 
gundica.  The  prepared  resin  of  the  Pinus 
abies;  foliis  solilariis,  subtttragonis  acutius- 
culis  dislichis,  ramis  infra  nudis  conis  cylin- 
draceis,  of  Linnaeus.  It  is  of  a  solid 
consistence,  yet  somewhat  soft,  of  a  red- 
dish  brown    colour,   and  not  disagreeabl© 


694 


PIN 


PIP 


smell.  It  is  used  externally  as  a  stimulant 
in  forni  of  plaster  in  catarrh,  pertussis,  and 
dyspnoea. 

2.  Abidis  resina.  Thus  .-  Common  frank- 
incense. This  is  a  spontaneous  exudation, 
and  is  broug-ht  in  small  masses,  or  tears, 
chiefly  from  Germany,  but  partly  and  purest 
from  France.  It  is  applicable  to  the  same 
purposes  as  Burgundy  pitch,  but  little  used 
at  present. 

Pi'iSDS  balsa'mea.  The  systematic  name 
of  the  tree  which  affords  the  Canada  balsam. 
^bies  canadensis.  The  Canada  balsam  is 
one  of  the  purest  turpentines  procured  from 
the  Pinus  balsamea,  of  Linnaeus,  and  im- 
ported from  Canada.  For  its  properties,  see 
Turpentine. 

Pi'nus  ce'mbra.  This  affords  the  Carpa- 
thian balsam.  Oleum  Germanis.  Carpa- 
thicum.  This  balsam  is  obtained  both  by 
wounding  the  young  branches  of  the  Pinus 
cembra ;  foliis  quinis,  levibus,  of  Linnaeus, 
and  by  boiling  them.  It  is  mostly  diluted 
with  turpentine,  and  comes  to  us  in  a  very 
liquid  and  pellucid  state,  rather  white. 

Pi'nus  la  kix.  The  systematic  name  of 
the  tree  which  gives  us  the  agaric  and  Ve- 
nice turpentine.  The  larch  tree.  The 
Venice  turpentine  issues  spontaneously 
through  the  bark  of  the  Pinus  larix ;  foliis 
fasciculalis  mollibus  obtusiusculis  bracteis  ex- 
tra squamas  slrobilorum  extanlibus.  Hort. 
Kew.  It  is  usually  thinner  than  any  of 
the  other  sorts  ;  of  a  clear  whitish  or  pale 
yellowish  colour ;  a  hot,  pungent,  bitterish, 
disagreeable  taste  ;  and  a  strong  smell,  with- 
out any  thing  of  the  aromatic  flavour  of  the 
Chian  kind.  For  its  virtues,  see  Turpentine. 
See  also  Boletus  laricis. 

Pi'nis  pi'cEA.  The  systematic  name  of 
the  silver  fir. 

Pi'nus  pi'kea.  The  systematic  name  of 
the  stone-pine  tree.     See  Pinea. 

Pi'nus  sylve'stris.  The  systematic  name 
of  the  Scotch  fir,  which  affords  common 
turpentine,  and  its  oil,  resin,  tar,  and 
pitch 

1.  Common  turpentine  is  the  juice  which 
flows  out  on  the  tree  being  wounded  in  hot 
weather.     See  Turpentine. 

2.  From  this  the  oil  is  obtained  by  distil- 
lation, mostly  with  water,  in  which  case  yel- 
low resin  is  left ;  but  if  without  addition,  the 
residuum  is  common  resia,  or  colophony. 
The  oil  is  ordered  to  be  purified  in  the  phar- 
macopoeia. See  Oleum  terebinthincE  rectijl- 
caium. 

3.  When  the  cold  begins  to  check  the  exu- 
dation or  the  juice,  part  of  this  concretes  in 
the  wounds ;  which  is  collected,  and  term- 
ed galipot  in  Provence,  barras  in  Guienne, 
sometimes  also  white  resin,  when  thoroughly 
hardened  by  long  exposure  to  the  air.  See 
Resina  flava,  and  R.  Alba. 

4.  The  Pix  liquida,  or  tar,  is  produced 
from  the  Pinus  sylvestris ;  foliis  geniinis  rigi- 


dis,  conis,  pvato-conicis  longkudine  fuliarUm 
subgeminis  bad  rolundatis,  of  Linnaeus,  by 
cutting  it  into  pieces,  which  are  enclosed  in  a 
large  oven  constructed  for  the  purpose.  It  )-5 
wxll  known  for  its  economical  uses.  Tar- 
water,  or  water  impregnated  with  the  more 
soluble  parts  of  tar,  was  sometime  ago  a 
very  fashiouable  remedy  in  a  variety  of  com- 
plaints, but  is  in  the  present  practice  fcdleis 
into  disuse. 

5.  Common  pitch  is  tar  inspissated  >  it  is 
now  termed  in  the  pharmacopoeia,  Resina 
nigra,  which  see. 

PI'PER.  (v-Trifi :  from  a-sjTTs;,  to  con- 
coct, because  by  its  heat  it  assists  digestion.) 
Pepper.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in 
the  Linnaean  system.  Class,  Diatidria.  Or- 
der, Trigynia. 

Pi'pER  a'lbum.  Leucopiper.  See  Piptr 
nigrum. 

Pi'pER  brasilia'num.     Guhiea  pepper. 

Pi'PER  calecu'ticum.     Guinea  pepper. 

Piper  caryophylla'tum.  Jamaicaptp' 
per. 

Pi'PER  cauda'tum.     See  Piptr  cubeba. 

Pi'PER  cube'ba.  The  plant  whose  ber- 
ries are  called  cubebs.  Piper  caud.atum. 
Cu7namus.  The  dried  berries  of  the  Piper, 
foliis  oblique  ovatis,  seu  oblongis  venosis  acutis, 
spica  solitaria  pedimculata  oppossiti folia,  fruc- 
tibus  pedicellaiis,  of  Linnaeus.  They  are  of 
an  ash  brown  colour,  generally  wrinkled, 
and  resembling  pepper,  but  furnished  each 
with  a  slender  stalk.  They  are  a  warm 
spice,  of  a  pleasant  smell,  and  moderately 
pungent  taste,  imported  from  Java ;  and  may 
be  exhibited  in  all  cases  where  warm  spicy 
medicines  are  indicated,  but  they  are  inferior 
to  pepper. 

Pi'PER  decortica'tum.    White  pepper. 

Pi'pER  fava'sci.     The  clove-berry  tree. 

Pi'PER  guine'ense.     See  Capsicum. 

Pi'pER  hispa'nicum.     See  Capsicum. 

Pi'PER  i'ndicum.  Guinea  or  Indian  pep- 
per.    See  Capsicum. 

Pi'PER  jamaice'nse.  See  Myrtus  pi- 
mento. 

Pi'PER  lo'ngum.  Macropiper.  Acapatli. 
Catu-tripali.  Pimpilim.  Long  pepper. 
Piper,  foliis  cardatis  petiolatis  sessilibusque, 
of  Linnaeus.  The  berries  or  grains  of  this 
plant  are  gathered  while  green,  and  dried 
in  the  heat  of  the  sun,  when  they  change  to  a 
blackish  or  dark  grey  colour.  They  possess 
precisely  the  same  qualities  as  the  piper  in- 
dicum,  only  in  a  weaker  degree, 

Pi'PER  lusita'nicum.     See  Capsicum. 

Pi'PER  mura'le.     See  Sedum  acre. 

Pi'pER  ni'grum.  Melanopiper.  Malaga- 
codi.  Lada.  Piper  aromaticum.  Black 
pepper.  This  species  of  pepper  is  obtained 
in  the  East  Indies,  from  the  Piper,  foliis 
ovatis  septem-nerviis  glabris,  petiolis  simpli- 
cissimis,  of  Linnaeus.  Its  virtues  are  simi- 
lar to  those  of  the  other  peppers.  The 
black  and  white  pepper  are  both  obtaint-d 


PIS 


PIT 


6S^ 


from  the  same  tree,  the  diflerence  depend- 
ing on  their  preparation  and  degrees  of 
maturity. 

Pxperi'tis.  (From  piper,  pepper,  so 
called  because  its  leaves  and  roots  are  biting 
like  pepper  to  the  taste.)  The  herb  dittany 
or  lepidium. 

Piramida'lia  co'rpora.  See  Corpora 
jryramidalia. 

PISIFO'RME  OS.    The  fourth  bone   of 
the  first  row  of  the  carpus. 
Pismire.     See  Formica. 
Piss-a-bed.     See  Leontodon  taraxacum. 
Pissaspha'i-tus.     (From  5r/o-«-«,  pitch,  and 
a(r<paXTo;,  bitumen.)      The    thicker  kind  of 
rock  oil. 

PISTA'CIA.  {Ui^ama,  supposed  to  be 
a  Syrian  word.)  The  name  of  a  genus  of 
plants  in  the  Linnsean  system.  Class,  Dios- 
cia.     Order,  Pentandria. 

Pista'cia  lenti'scus.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  tree  which  affords  the  mastich. 
Mastiche.  Maslix.  The  tree  which  aflbrds 
this  resin,  is  the  Pistacia  ;  foliis  abrupte  pin- 
natis,  foliolis  lanceoiatis,  of  Linnaeus.  A  na- 
tive of  the  south  of  Europe.  In  the  island 
of  Chio,  the  officinal  mastich  is  obtained 
most  abundantly  ;  and,  according  to  Tour- 
nefort,  by  making  transverse  incisions  in  the 
bark  of  the  tree,  from  whence  the  mastich 
exudes  in  drops,  which  are  suffered  to  run 
down  to  the  ground,  when,  after  sufficient 
time  is  allowed  for  their  concretion,  they  are 
collected  for  use.  Mastich  is  brought  to  us 
in  small,  yellowish,  transparent,  brittle  tears, 
or  grains;  it  has  a  light  agreeable  smell, 
especially  when  rubbed,  or  heated  ;  on  being 
chewed,  it  first  crumbles,  soon  after  sticks 
together,  and  becomes  soft  and  white,  like 
wax,  without  impressing  any  considorable 
taste.  It  is  considered  to  be  a  mild  corro- 
borant and  adstringent ;  and  as  possessing  a 
balsamic  power,  it  has  been  recommended 
in  haemoptysis,  proceeding  from  ulceration, 
leucorrhoea,  debility  of  the  stomach,  and  in 
diarrhoeas  and  internal  ulcerations.  Chew- 
ing this  drug  has  likewise  been  said  to  have 
been  of  use  in  paius  of  the  teeth  and  gums, 
and  in  some  catarrhal  complaints ;  it  is, 
however,  in  the  present  day,  seldom  used 
either  externally  or  internally.  The  wood 
abounds  with  the  resinous  principle,  and  a 
tincture  may  be  obtained  from  it,  wliich  is 
esteemed  in  some  countries  in  the  cure  of 
haemorrhages,  dysenteries,  and  gout. 

Pista'cia  nux.  Pistachio-nut.  See  Pis- 
tacia vera. 

Pista'cia  terebi'nthus.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  tree  which  gives  out  the  Cyprus 
turpentine.  Terebinthina  de  Chio.  Chio  or 
Chian  turpentine.  This  substance  is  classed 
among  the  resins.  It  is  procured  by  wound- 
ing the  bark  of  the  trunk  of  the  Pislacia 
terebinthus,  of  Linnaeus.  The  best  Chio 
turpentine  is  about  the  consistence  of  honey, 
very  tenaclousj  clear,  and  almost  transpa- 


rent: of  a  white  colour,  inclining  to  yel- 
low, and  a  fragrant  smell,  moderately 
warm  to  the  taste,  but  free  from  acrimony 
and  bitteinesi.  its  snediciiaal  qu.liiies  ars 
similar  to  those  of  the  other  turpentines. 
See  Turpentine. 

Pista'cia  ve'ra.  The  systematic  name 
of  the  tree  which  affords  the  7iux  pistacia. 
An  oblong  pointed  nut,  about  the  size  and 
shape  of  a  filbert,  including  a  kernel  of  a 
pale  greenish  colour,  covered  with  a  yellow 
or  greenish  skin.  It  is  the  produce  of  a 
large  tree,  the  Pistacia  vera;  foliis  impari- 
pennalis ;  foliolis  subovatis  recurvis,  of  Lin- 
njeus.  Pistachio-nuts  have  a  sweetish  unc- 
tuous taste,  resembling  that  of  sweet  almonds, 
and,  like  the  latter,  afford  an  oil,  and  may 
be  formed  into  an  emulsion. 

Pidachio-nut.     See  Pistacia  vera. 
PisTOLo'cHiA.        (From    y/s-«j,     faithful, 
and  Xd^^inc,  parturition,  so  called   because  it 
was    thought   to  promote  delivery.)     Birth- 
wort. 

PITCAIRN,  Archibald,  was  born  at 
Edinburgh  in  1652.  He  applied  to  the 
study  of  divinitj-,  and  afterwards  of  the  law, 
in  that  university,  with  such  intensity,  that 
he  was  tlireatened  with  symptoms  of  con- 
sumption, for  the  removal  of  which  he  went 
to  Montpelier ;  where  his  attention  was 
diverted  to  medicine ;  on  his  return  he 
applied  himself  zealously  to  the  mathema- 
tics, which  appearing  to  him  capable  of 
elucidating  medical  subjects,  he  was  deter- 
mined in  consequence  to  adopt  this  profes- 
sion. After  attending  diligently  to  the 
various  branches  at  Edinburgh,  he  went  to 
complete  his  medical  studies  at  Paris,  and 
then  returned  to  settle  in  his  native  place, 
where  he  quickly  obtained  a  large  practice, 
and  extensive  reputation.  In  1688  he  pub- 
lished a  little  tract  to  establish  Harvey's 
claim  to  the  Discovery  of  the  Circulation. 
About  four  years  after  he  was  invited  to 
become  professor  of  physic  at  Leyden, 
which  he  accepted  accordingly  ;  and  he 
ranked  among  his  pupils  the  celebrated 
Boerhaave.  However,  his  mathematical 
illustrations  of  medicine  not  being  favoui-- 
ablv  received,  he  relinquished  the  appoint- 
ment in  about  a  year.  He  returned  then 
to  pi-actise  at  Edinburgh,  v.here  his  life 
terminated  in  1713.  He  published  while 
at  Leyden,  and  subsequently,  several  dis- 
sertations to  prove  the  utility  of  mathematics 
in  medical  discussions  ;  which  were  more 
than  once  reprinted.  After  his  death  his 
lectures  were  made  public,  under  the  title  of 
'•  Elementa  Medicinae  Physico-Mathema- 
tica." 

Pitch.     See  Resina  nigra. 
Pitch,  Burgundy.     See  Pinus  abies. 
Pitch,  Jews.      See  Bitumen  judaicum. 
Pitch-tree.     See  Picea. 
Pitta'cium.      (From     Tfirra,,    pitch.)     A 
pitch  plaster. 

Pitto'ta.      (From   9i'i':-rcc,   pitch.)      Me- 


69Q 


PIT 


FIX 


dicines  in  which  pitch  is  the  principal  ingre- 
dient. 

PITUFTA.  Phlegm,  or  viscid  and  gluti- 
nous mucus. 

PITUITARY  GLAND.  GlarMula 
pituilaria.  A  gland  situated  within  the 
cranium,  between  a  duph'cature  of  the 
dura  mater,  in  the  sella  turcica  of  the 
sphenoid    bone. 

PITUITARY  MEMBRANE.  JSfem- 
brana  pituitaria.  Schneiderian  membrane. 
The  mucus  membrane  that  lines  the  nos- 
trils and  sinuses,  communicating  with  the 
nose,  is  so  called,  because  it  secretes  the 
mucus  of  those  parts,  to  which  the  ancients 
assigned  the  name  of  pituita. 

PITYRI'ASIS.  ,  (From  -fftTvpov,  bran,  so 
named  from  its  branny-like  appearance.) 
A  genus  in  the  second  order,  or  scalj  dis- 
eases, of  Dr.  VVillan's  cutaneous  diseases. 
The  pityriasis  consists  of  irregular  patches 
of  small  thin  scales,  which  repeatedly  form 
and  sepatate,  but  never  collect  into  crusts, 
Eior  are  attended  with  redness  or  inflamma- 
tion, as  in  the  lepra  and  scaly  tetter.  Dr. 
Willan  distinguishes  pityriasis  from  the 
pcrrigo  of  the  Latins,  which  has  a  more 
extensive  signification,  and  comprehends  a 
disease  of  the  scalp,  terminating  in  ulcer- 
ation ;  whereas  the  former  is,  by  the  best 
Greek  authors,  represented  as  always  dry  and 
scaly.  Thus,  according  to  Alexander  and 
Paulus,  pityriasis  is  characterized  by  "  the 
separation  of  slight  furfuraceous  substances 
from  the  surface  of  the  head,  or  other  parts 
of  the  body,  without  ulceration.  Their 
account  of  this  appearance  is  conformable 
to  experience ;  anc)  the  two  varieties  of  it 
which  they  have  pointed  out  may  be  deno- 
minated, Pilyriasis  capitis,  and  Piiyriasis 
versicolor. 

Pityriasis  capitis,  when  it  affects  very 
young  infants,  is  termed  by  nurses  the  dan- 
drin.  It  appears  at  the  upper  edge  of  the 
forehead  and  temples,  as  a  slight  whitish 
scurf  set  in  the  form  of  a  horse-shoe ;  on  other 
parts  of  the  head  there  are  large  scales,  at 
a  distauce  from  each  other,  flat,  and  semi- 
pellucid.  Sometimes,  however,  they  nearly 
cover  the  whole  of  the  hairy  scalp,  being 
close  together,  and  imbricated.  A  similar 
appearance  may  take  place  in  adults  ;  but  it 
is  usually  the  effect  of  lepra,  scaly  tetter, 
or  some  general  disease  of  the  skin. 

Elderly  persons  have  the  pityriasis  ca- 
pitis in  nearly  the  same  form  as  infants ; 
the  only  difference  is,  that  this  complaint  in 
old  people  occasions  larger  exfoliations  of 
the  cuticle. 

The  pityriasis  versicolor  chiefly  affects  the 
arras,  breast,  and  abdomen.  It  is  diffused 
very  irregularly  ;  and  being  of  a  different 
colour  from  the  usual  skin  colour,  it  ex- 
hibits a  singular  chequered  appearance. 
These  irregular  patches,  which  are  at  first 
small,  and  of  a  brown  or  yellow  hue,  ap- 
pear at  the  scrobiculus   coidis,   about  the 


mammas,  clavicles,  &c.  Enlarging  gradu- 
ally, they  assume  a  tesselated  form ;  io 
other  cases  they  are  branched,  so  as  to  re- 
semble the  foliaceous  lichens  growing  on 
the  bark  of  trees  ;  and  sometimes  when  the 
discoloration  is  not  continuous,  they  sug- 
gest the  idea  of  a  map,  being  distributed  on 
the  skin  like  islands,  continents,  peninsulas, 
&c.  All  the  discoloured  parts  are  slightly 
rough,  with  minute  scales,  which  soon  fall 
off,  but  are  constantly  replaced  by  others. 
This  scurf,  or  scaliness,  is  most  conspicuous 
on  the  sides  and  epigastric  region.  The 
cuticular  lines  are  somewhat  deeper  in  the 
patches  than  on  the  contiguous  parts  ;  but 
there  is  no  elevated  border,  or  distinguish- 
ing boundary  between  the  discoloured  part 
of  the  skin,  and  that  which  retains  its  na- 
tural colour.  The  discoloration  rarely 
extends  over  the  whole  body.  It  is  strong- 
est and  fullest  round  the  umbilicus,  on  the 
breasts  and  sides  ;  it  seldom  appears  in  the 
skin  over  the  sternum,  or  along  the  spine  of 
the  back.  Interstices  of  proper  skin  co- 
lour are  more  numerous,  and  largest  at  the 
lower  part  of  the  abdomen  and  back,  where 
the  scales  are  often  small,  distinct,  and  a 
little  depressed.  The  face,  nates,  and  lower 
extremities  are  least  affected  ;  the  patches 
are  found  upon  the  arms,  but  mostly  on  the 
inside,  where  they  are  distinct  and  of  differ- 
ent sizes. 

The  pityriasis  versicolor  is  not  a  cuticular- 
disease ;  for  when  the  cuticle  is  abraded 
from  any  of  the  patches,  the  sallow  colour 
remains  as  before  in  the  skin  or  retemuco- 
sum.  This  singular  appearance  is  not  at- 
tended with  any  internal  disorder,  nor  with 
any  troublesome  symptom,  except  a  little 
itching  or  irritation  felt  on  getting  into  bed, 
and  after  strong  exercise,  or  drinking  warm 
liquors.  There  is  in  some-  cases  a  slight 
exanthema,  partially  distributed  among  the 
discoloured  patches ;  and  sometimes  an  ap- 
pearance like  the  lichen  pilaris ;  but  erup- 
tions of  this  kind  are  not  permanent,  nei- 
ther do  they  produce  any  change  in  the 
original  form  of  the  complaint.  The  dura- 
tion of  the  pityriasis  versicolor  is  always 
considerable.  Dr.  Willan  has  observed  its 
continuance  in  some  persons  for  four,  five, 
or  six  years.  It  is  not  limited  to  any  age 
or  sex.  Its  causes  are  not  pointed  out  witii 
certainty.  Several  patients  have  referred  it 
to  fruit  taken  in  too  great  quantities ;  some 
have  thought  it  was  produced  by  eating 
mushrooms  ;  others  by  exposure  to  sudden 
alterantions  of  cold  and  heat.  In  some  indi- 
viduals, who  had  an  irritable  skin,  and  occa- 
sionally used  violent  exercise,  the  complaint 
has  been  produced,  or  at  least  much  aggra- 
vated, by  wearing  flannel  next  to  the  skin. 
It  is  likewise  often  observed  in  persons  who 
had  resided  for  a  length  of  time  in  a  tropical 
climate. 

Fix  a'rida.  >  g      p-       ^j^-^^^ 

PlX  BURGD  NDICA.    { 


PLA 


PLA 


6y.7 


Pix  LiQuiDA.  Tar.  See  Pi7ius  sylves- 
hris. 

Place'bo.  I  will  please  :  an  epithet 
giyen  to  any  medicine  adapted  more  to 
please  than  benefit  the  patient. 

PLACE'NTA.  (From  -rkaxius,  a  cake, 
so  called  from  its  resemblance  to  a  cake.) 
The  placenta  is  a  circular,  flat,  vascular, 
and  apparently  fleshy  substance,  different 
in  its  diameter  in  different  subjects,  but 
usually  extending  about  six  inches,  or  up- 
wards, over  about  one  fourth  part  of  the 
outside  of  the  ovum  in  pregnant  women. 
It  is  more  than  one  inch  in  thickness  in  the 
middle,  and  becomes  gradually  thinner  to- 
wards the  circumference  from  which  the 
membranes  are  continued.  The  placenta  is 
the  principal  medium  by  which  the  commu- 
nication between  the  parent  and  child  is 
preserved  ;  but  though  all  have  allowed  tlie 
importance  of  the  office  which  it  performs, 
there  has  been  a  variety  of  opinions  on  the 
nature  of  that  office,  and  of  the  manner  in 
which  it  is  executed. 

That  surface  of  the  placenta  which  is 
attached  to  the  uterus  by  the  intervention  of 
the  connecting  membrane,  is  lobulated  and 
convex ;  but  the  other,  which  is  covered 
■with  the  amnion  and  chorion,  is  concave 
and  smooth,  except  the  little  eminences 
made  by  the  blood-vessels.  It  is  seldom 
found  attached  to  the  8ame  part  of  the  ute- 
rus in  two  successive  births  ;  and,  though 
it  most  frequently  adheres  to  the  anterior 
part,  it  is  occasionally  fixed  to  any  other, 
even  to  the  os  uteri,  in  which  state  it  be- 
comes a  cause  of  a  dangerous  heemorrhage 
at  the  time  of  parturition.  The  placenta 
is  composed  of  arteries  and  veins,  with  a 
mixture  of  pulpy  or  cellular  substance.  Of- 
these  vessels  there  are  two  orders,  very  cu- 
riously interwoven  with  each  other.  The 
first  is  a  continuation  of  those  from  the 
funis,  which  ramify  on  the  internal  surface 
of  the  placenta,  the  arteries  running  over 
the  veins,  which  is  a  circumstance  peculiar 
to  the  placenta;  and  then,  sinking  into  its 
substance,  anastomose  and  divide  into  innu- 
merable small  branches.  The  second  order 
proceeds  from  the  uterus  ;  and  these  ramify 
in  a  similar  manner  with  those  from  the 
funis,  as  appears  when  a  placenta  is  inject- 
ed from  those  of  the  parent.  The  veins,  in 
their  ramifications,  accompany  the  arteries 
as  in  other  parts.  There  have  been  many 
different  opinions  with  respect  to  the  man- 
ner in  which  the  blood  circulates  between 
the  parent  and  child,  during  its  continu- 
ance in  the  uterus.  For  a  long  time  it  was 
believed  that  the  intercourse  between  them 
was  uninterrupted,  and  that  the  blood  pro- 
pelled by  the  powers  of  the  pai-ent  perva- 
ded, by  a  continuance  of  the  same  force,  the 
vascular  system  of  the  foetus  ;  but  repeated 
attempts  having  been  made,  without  suc- 
cess, to  inject  the  whole  placenta,  funis  and 
faetus;  from  the  vessels  of  the  parent;  or  any 


part  of  the  uterus,  from  the  vessels  of  the 
funis,  it  is  now  generally  allowed,  that  the 
two  systems  of  vessels  in  the  placenta,  one 
of  which  may  be  called  maternal,  the  other 
foetal,  are  distinct.  It  is  also  admitted,  that 
the  blood  of  the  fostus  is,  with  regard  to  its 
formation,  increase,  and  circulation,  uncon- 
nected with,  and  totally  independent  of  the 
parent ;  except  that  the  matter  by  which  the 
blood  of  the  foetus  is  formed  must  be  derived 
from  the  parent.  It  is  thought  that  whicli 
has  probably  undergone  some  preparatory 
changes  in  its  passage  through  the  uterus, 
is  conducted  by  the  uterine  or  maternal  ar- 
teries of  the  placenta  to  some  cells  or  small 
cavities,  in  which  it  is  deposited  :  and  that 
some  part  of  it,  or  something  secreted  from 
it,  is  absorbed  by  the  foetal  veins  of  the  pla- 
centa, and  by  them  conveyed  to  the  foetus 
for  its  nutriment.  When  the  blood  which 
circulates  in  the  foetus  requires  any  altera- 
tion in  its  qualities,  or  wHten  it  has  gone 
through  the  course  of  the  circulation,  it  is 
carried  by  the  arteries  of  the  funis  to  the 
placenta,  in  the  cells  of  which  it  is  deposit- 
ed, and  then  absorbed  by  the  materned  veins 
of  the  placenta,  and  conducted  to  the  ute- 
rus, whence  it  may  enter  the  common  cir- 
culation of  the  parent.  Thus  it  appears, 
according  to  the  opinion  of  Rarvej'',  that 
the  placenta  performs  the  office  of  a  gland, 
conveying  air,  or  secreting  the  nutritious 
juices  from  the  blood  brought  from  the  pa- 
rent by  the  arteries  of  the  uterus,  and  car- 
ried to  the  foEtus  by  the  veins  of  the  funis, 
in  a  manner  probably  not  unlike  to  that  in 
which  milk  is  secreted  and  absorbed  from 
the  breasts.  The  veins  in  the  placenta  are 
mentioned  as  the  absorbents,  because  no 
lymphatic  vessels  have  yet  been  found  in 
the  placenta  or  funis  ;  nor  are  there  any 
nerves  in  these  parts  :  so  that  the  only  com- 
munication hitherto  discovered  between  the 
parent  and  child,  is  by  the  sanguineous  S3'S- 
tem.  The  proofs  of  the  manner  in  which 
the  blood  circulates  between  the  parent  and 
child  are  chiefly  drawn  from  observations 
made  iipo.T  the  funis.  When  it  was  sup- 
posed that  the  child  was  supplied  with 
blood  in  a  direct  stream  from  tlie  parent,  it 
was  asserted  that,  on  the  division  of  the 
funis,  if  that  part  next  to  the  placenta  was 
not  secured  by  a  ligature,  the  parent  would 
be  brought  into  extreme  danger  by  the 
haemorrhage  which  must  necessarily  follow. 
But  this  opinion,  which  laid  the  foundation 
of  several  peculiarities  in  the  management 
of  the  funis  and  placenta,  is  proved  not  to 
be  true :  for,  if  the  funis  be  compressed 
immediately  after  the  birth  of  the  child,  and 
whilst  the  circulation  in  it  is  going  on,  the 
arteries  between  the  part  compressed  and 
the  child  throb  violently,  but  those  between 
the  compression  and  the  placenta  have  no 
pulsation ;  but  the  vein  between  the  part 
compressed  and  the  placenta  swells,  and 
tiiaf,part  next  to  the  foetus  becomes  flaccidj 
88 


698 


PLV 


PLA 


but  if,  uiidei'  the  same  circurnsfances,  the 
funis  be  divided,  and  tliat  part  next  the 
child  be  not  secured,  the  child  would  be  in 
danger  of  loosing  its  life  by  the  hsemorrhage ; 
yet  the  mother  would  suffer  no  inconve- 
nience if  the  other  part  was  neglected.  It 
is,  moreover,  proved,  that  a  woman  may  die 
of  a  haemorrhage  occasioned  by  a  separation 
of  the  placenta,  and  the  child  be  neverthe- 
less born,  after  her  death,  in  perfect  health. 
But  if  the  placenta  be  injured,  without  sepa- 
ration, either  by  the  rupture  of  the  vessels 
which  pass  upon  its  inner  surface,  or  in  any 
other  way,  the  child  being  deprived  of  its 
proper  blood,  would  perish,  yet  the  parent 
might  escape  without  injury.  See  also  5e- 
cundines. 

Place'ntula.  (Dim.  of  placenta.)  A 
sn>all  placenta. 

-Pladabo'tis.  (From  ^Xa^apo; ,  moist, 
flaccid.)  A  fungous  and  flaccid  tumour 
within  the  eyelid. 

PLAiN'TA'GO.  (From  planla,  the  sole  of 
the  feet ;  so  called  from  the  shape  of  its 
leaves,  or  because  its  leaves  lie  upon  the 
ground  and  are  trodden  upon.)  1.  The 
name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the  Linneean 
system.  Class,  Tetrandria.  Order,  Monogy- 
nia.     The  plantain. 

3.  The  pharmacopceial  name  of  the  plan- 
tago  major. 

Planta'go  coro'nopus.  Coronopodium. 
Comu  cervinum.  Sidla  terra.  Plantago. 
Buck's-horn  plantain.  The  Plantago  coro- 
nopus,  of  LinnEBus.  Its  medical  virtues  are 
the  same  as  those  of  the  other  plantains. 

Planta'go  latifo'lia.     See  Plantago. 

Pjlanta'go  ma'jok.  The  systematic  name 
of  the  broad-leaved  plantain.  Ctntinervia. 
Polyneuron.  Plantago  lalifolia.  Plantago 
major ;  foliis  ovalis  glabris,  scapo  tereti,  spica 
Jlosculis  imbricatis,  of  Linneeus.  _  This  plant 
was  retained  until  very  lately  in  the  ma- 
teria medica  of  the  Edinburgh  College, 
in  which  the  leaves  are  mentioned  as  the 
pharmaceutical  part  of  the  plant ;  they  have 
a  weak  herbaceous  smell,  an  austere,  bitter- 
ish, subsaline  taste  ;  and  their  qualities  are 
said  to  be  refrigerant,  attenuating,  substyptic, 
and  diuretic. 

Planta'go  psy'llium.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  branching  plantain.  Psyllium. 
Pulicaris  herba.  Cryslallion  and  cynomoia 
of  Oribasius.  Flea-wort.  The  seeds  of 
this  plant,  Plantago  psyllium  ;  caule  ramoso 
herbaceo,  foliis  subdentatis,  recurcatis;  capi- 
tulis  aphyllis,  of  Linna;os,  have  a  nauseous 
mucilaginous  taste,  and  no  remarkable 
smell.  The  decoction  of  the  seeds  is  re- 
commended in  hoarseness  and  asperity  of 
the  fauces. 

Plantain.     See  Plantago. 

Plantain-tree.     See  Musa  paradisiaca. 

PLANTA'RIS.  {Plantaris,  sc.  muscalus. 
From  planta,  the  sole  of  the  foot,  to  which 
it  belongs.)  Tibialis  gracilis,  vulgo  planta- 
ris,  of    Winslow.      Extensor    tarsi    mrnor, 


vulgo  plantaris,  of  Douglas.  A  muscle  of 
the  foot,  situated  on  the  leg,  that  assists  the 
soleus,  and  pulls  the  capsular  ligament  of 
the  knee  from  between  the  bones.  It  is 
sometimes,  though  seldom,  found  wanting  on 
both  sides.  This  long  and  slender  muscle, 
which  is  situated  under  the  gastrocnemius 
esternus,  arises,  by  a  thin  fleshy  origin, 
from  the  upper  and  back  part  of  the  outer 
condyle  of  the  os  femoris.  It  adheres  to 
the  capsular  ligament  of  the  joint,  and, 
after  running  obliquely  downwards  and  out- 
wards, for  the  space  of  three  or  four  inches, 
along  the  second  origin  of  the  gastrocnemius 
internus,  and  under  the  gastrocnemius  ex- 
ternus,  terminates]  in  a  long,  thin,  and 
slender  tendon,  which  adheres  to  the  inside 
of  the  tendo  Achillis,  and  is  inserted  into 
the  inside  of  the  posterior  part  of  the  os 
calcis.  Tliis  tendon  sometimes  sends  off  an 
aponeurosis  that  loses  itself  in  the  capsular 
ligament,  but  it  does  not  at  all  contribute  to 
form  the  aponeurosis  that  is  spread  over  the 
sole  of  the  foot,  as  was  formerly  supposed, 
and  as  its  name  would  seem  to  imply.  Its 
use  is  to  assist  the  gastrocnemii  in  extend- 
ing the  foot.  It  likewise  sei"ves  to  prevent 
the  capsular  ligament  of  the  knee  from  being 
pinched. 

Pla'num  OS.  (Planus,  soft,  smooth ;  ap- 
plied to  a  bone  whose  surface  is  smooth  ol^ 
flat.)  The  papyraceous  or  orbital  portion  of 
the  ethmoid  bone  was  formerly  so  called. 

Plaster,  nmmoniacum.  See  Emplastrum 
ammoniaci. 

Plaster,  ammoniacum,  with  mercury.  See 
Empiaslrum  ammoniaci  cum  hydrargyro. 

Plaster,  blistering  fly.  See  Emplastrum 
lyttcB. 

Plaster,  compound  Galbanum.  See  Em- 
plastrum Galbani  compositum. 

Plaster,  compound  pitch.  See  Emplastrum 
picis  compositum. 

Plaster,  cumin.     See  Emplastrum  cumuni. 

Plaster,  lead.    See  Emplastrum  piumbi. 

Piaster,  mercurial.  See  Emplastrum  hy- 
drargyri. 

Plaster  of  opium.     See  Emplastrum  opii. 

Plaster,  resin.     See  Emplastrum  resinas. 

Plaster,  soap.     See  Emplastrum  saponis. 

Plaster,  wax.     See  Emplastrum  cerce. 

Pla'ta.  (From  vrXmrvs,  broad.)  The 
shoulder-blade. 

PLATER,  Felix,  was  born  at  Basle  in 
1536,  his  father  being  principal  of  the  Col- 
lege there.  He  went  to  complete  his  medi- 
cal studies  at  Montpelier,  where  he  distin- 
guished himself  at  an  early  age,  and  obtain- 
ed his  doctor's  degree  at  20.  He  then 
settled  in  his  native  place,  and  four  years 
after  was  appointed  to  the  chair  of  medicine, 
and  became  the  confidential  physician  of  the 
princes  and  nobles  of  the  Upper  Rhine.  He 
possessed  an  extensive  knowledge  of  the 
branches  of  science  connected  with  medi- 
cine, and  contributed  much  to  the  reputa- 
tion of  the  University,  where  he, continued 


PL  A 


PL  A 


699 


a  teacher  upwards  of  fifty  years.  He  died 
in  1614,  extremely  regretted  by  his  country- 
men. The  following  are  his  principal  works  : 
"  De  Corporis  Humani  Structura  et  Usu,"  iu 
three  books  ;  "  De  Febribus  ;"  "  Praxeos 
Medicae,  tomi  tres  j"  "  Observationum  Medi- 
cinaliuin,  libri  tres." 

Platia'smus.  (From  TrXocrv;,  broad.)  A 
defect  in  the  speech  in  consequence  of  too 
broad  a  mouth. 

P  L  A'T  I N  A.  A  metal  so  called.  (The 
name  platina  was  given  to  this  metal  by  the 
Spaniards  from  the  word  -plata,  which  sig- 
nifies silver  in  their  language,  by  way  of 
comparison  with  that  metal,  whose  colour  it 
imitates  :  or  from  the  river  Plata,  near  which 
it  is  found.)  It  exists  in  nature,  only  in  a 
metallic  state  in  small  grains,  combined  with 
iron,  copper,  plumbago,  k.c.  The  largest 
mass  of  which  we  have  heard,  is  one  of  the 
size  of  a  pigeon's  e.g^,  in  the  possession  of 
the  Royal  Society  of  Bergara.  It  is  found 
in  the  parishes  of  Novita  and  Citaria,  north 
from  Choco  in  Peru,  and  near  Carthagena 
in  South  America.  It  was  unknown  in 
Europe  before  the  year  1748.  Don  Antonio 
Ulloa  then  gave  the  first  information  con- 
cerning its  existence,  in  the  narrative  of  his 
voyage  with  the  French  academicians  to 
Peru. 

Properties.  —  Platina  purified  from  all  ex- 
traneous mixture  is  of  a  white  colour,  in- 
termediate between  that  of  silver  and  tin. 
It  is  the  hardest  of  all  metals.  Its  specific 
gravity  being  from  20.6  to  23.  makes  it  by 
far  the  heaviest  body  known.  It  is  malle- 
able and  ductile,  like  gold ;  but  to  what  de- 
gree is  not  yet  ascertained.  We  have  seen 
platina  drawn  into  a  wire  of  a  smaller  dia- 
meter than  the  two  thousandth  part  of  an 
inch.  It  is  the  most  infusible  of  all  the 
metals.  It  cannot  be  melted  (in  a  con- 
siderable quantity  at  least)  by  the  most 
violent  heat  of  our  furnaces,  but  may  be 
fused  by  the  heat  of  a  burning  lens,  or  by 
the  assistance  of  oxygen  gas.  When  pure, 
its  parts  may  be  made  to  combine  or  weld, 
by  hammering  in  a  white  heat ;  a  property 
confined  to  this  metal  and  iron.  It  sulTers 
no  alteration  from  the  action  of  air ;  neither 
water,  the  earths,  nor  the  salino-terrene  sub- 
stances have  any  power  of  re-action  upon  it. 
Potash  acts  upon  it  at  a  high  temperature. 
It  is  not  oxydized  when  exposed  red-hot 
to  the  air,  for  a  very  long  time.  It  may 
however  be  oxydized  by  the  galvano-electric 
spark,  and  by  the  nitro-muriatic  acid.  This 
acid  dissolves  it,  and  assumes  first  a  yellow 
and  afterwards  a  deep  orange  colour.  The 
solution  tinges  animal  substances  with  a 
dark  colour,  and  may  be  decomposed  by 
alkalis  and  by  muriate  and  nitrate  of  am- 
monia, which  have  no  efiect  on  solutions  of 
gold.  The  precipitate,  which  is  a  triple  com- 
pound, consisting  of  ammonia,  muriatic  acid, 
and  oxyde  of  platina,  may  be  reduced  by 
the  action  of  a  violent  heat.     No  other  acid 


has  any  action  upon  platina ;  but  they  will 
combine  with  its  oxyde.  Platina  combines 
with  phosphorus  and  sulphur  with  consider- 
able facility.  It  unites  with  the  greater  num- 
ber of  the  metals  by  fusion.  Of  these  alloys, 
that  with  copper  is  the  most  valuable,  as  it  is 
ductile,  susceptible  of  a  fine  polish,  and  does 
not  tarnish  on  exposure  to  air ;  the  rest  of 
them  are  very  little  known. 

Method  of  obtaining  Platina.  —  The  pro- 
cesses most  commonly  employed  to  obtaia 
pure  platina,  are  as  follows  : 

1.  Take  equal  parts  of  platina  in  grains, 
and  acidulous  tartrate  of  potash,  put  the 
mixture  into  a  well  luted  crucible,  and  expose 
it  for  two  hours  to  a  violent  heat.  The 
platina  fuses,  but  it  becomes  brittle  and 
whiter  than  platina  is  in  common  ;  then  ex- 
pose it  to  a  very  strong  heat  under  a  muffle, 
by  which  means  all  the  arsenic  combined  with 
it  will  be  disengaged,  and  the  platina  remain 
behind  in  a  malleable  state. 

2.  Platina  may  likewise  be  obtained  pure, 
by  decomposing  the  nitro-muriatic  solution 
of  common  platina,  by  muriate  of  ammonia, 
heating  the  precipitate  intenseH",  and  stamp- 
ing it  when  of  a  white  heat  into  one  mass  : 
or,  by  assisting  the  fusion  with  a  stream  of 
oxygen  gas. 

3.  Jannetty's  process,  v>hich  is  considered 
as  the  best,  and  which  is  generally  used  foi- 
obtaining  malleable  platina,  is  as  follows  : 

Triturate  common  platina  with  water, 
to  wash  ofi"  every  contaminating  matter 
that  water  can  carr}'  away.  Mix  the  platina 
with  about  one  fifth  part  of  arsenious  acid 
and  one  fifteenth  part  of  potash  ;  putting 
the  whole  in  a  proper  crucible  in  the  fol- 
lowing manner :  having  well  heated  the 
crucible  and  the  furnace  receiving  it,  put 
in  one  third  of  the  mixture,  apply  to  this 
a  strong  heat,  and  add  one  third  more : 
after  a  renewed  application  of  heat,  throw 
in  the  last  portion.  After  a  thorough  fusion 
of  the  whole,  cool  and  break  the  mass. 
Then  fuse  it  a  second  time,  and,  if  neces- 
sary, even  a  third  time,  till  it  ceases  to  be 
magnetic.  Break  it  into  small  pieces,  and 
melt  those  pieces  in  separate  crucibles,  and 
in  portions  of  a  pound  and  a  half  of  the  pla- 
tina to  each  crucible,  with  an  equal  quan- 
tity of  arsenious  acid  and  half  a  pound  of 
potash.  After  cooling  the  contents  of  the 
difierent  crucibles  in  a  horiaontal  position,  in 
order  to  have  them  throughout  of  equal 
thickness,  heat  them  under  a  mufile  to  vola- 
tilize the  arsenious  acid,  and  maintain  them 
in  this  state,  without  increase  of  heat,  for  the 
space  of  six  hours.  Heat  them,  next,  in 
common  oil,  till  the  oil  shall  have  evaporated 
to  dryness.  Then  immerse  them  in  nitric 
acid,  boil  them  in  water,  heat  them  to  red- 
ness in  a  crucible,  and  hammer  the.m  into  a 
dense  mass.  They  are  now  fit  to  be  heated 
in  a  naked  fire,  and  hammered  into  bars  for 
the  purposes  of  commerce. 

Mr.  Richter  directs,  in  order    td  purify 


:m 


PLE 


PLE 


platina,  and  render  it  malleable,  the  follow- 
ing process :  dissolve  platina  of  commerce 
in  nitro-muriatic  acid,  and  let  fall  into  this 
solution  potash,  until  a  precipitate  begins  to 
appear ;  then  add  a  solution  of  sulphate  of 
potasli,  till  the  whole  is  precipitated.  Wash 
the  precipitate  till  the  water  that  passes  do 
not  change  its  colour  by  adding  to  it  prus- 
siate  of  potash.  Dry  the  precipitate  and  mix 
iyith*it  1.5  times  its  weight  of  soda,  freed 
from  its  water  of  crystallization  ;  press  it 
into  a  crucible,  but  not  so  as  to  fill  it,  heat  it 
gradually,  and  raise  the  heat  till  it  fuses. 

PLATrco'RiA.  (From  v\arus,  broad,  and 
xtpni,  the  pupil  of  the  eye.)  An  enlarged 
pupil. 

PfcATTOPHTHA'LSICM.  (From        ^Xeri/;, 

broad,  and  a^feX^s;,  the  eye;  so  called  be- 
rause  it  is  used  by  women  to  enlarge  the  ap- 
jie'arance  of  the  eye.)     Antimony. 

Flatypht'llum.  (From  srAary;,  broad, 
and  9vK)lov,  a  leaf.)     Broad  leaved. 

PLATY'SxMA  MYOI'DES.  (From 
v>.aTu;,  broad,  /^.v;,  a  muscle,  and  nts;, 
resemblance.)  Musculus  cuianeus,  of  Win- 
slow.  Quadralvs  geneB  vel  lalissimus  colli, 
of  Donglas.  Lalissimus  colli,  of  Albinus. 
Quadraius  genm,  seu  tetragonus,  of  Win- 
slow,  and  thoraco  maxilli  facial,  of  Du- 
mas. A  thin  muscle  on  the  side  of  the 
neck,  immediately  under  the  skin,  that 
assists  in  drawing  the  skin  of  the  cheek 
downwards  ;  and  when  the  mouth  is  shut, 
it  draws  all  that  part  of  the  skin  to  which 
it  is  connected  below  the  lower  jaw  up- 
wards. 

PiE'cTANiE.  (From  ■xXixfa,  to  fold.)  The 
horns  of  the  uterus. 

Ple'ctrum.  (From  ^rJ.ir'laj,  to  strike,  so 
named  from  their  resemblance  to  a  drum- 
stick.) The  styloid  process  of  the  temporal 
bone,  and  the  uvnla. 

P  L  E  M  P I  U  S,  VoPiscus  Fortunatus, 
was  born  at  Amsterdam  in  1601.  He 
commenced  his  medical  studies  at  Lej'den, 
then  travelled  for  improvement  to  Italy, 
and  took  his  degree  at  Bologna.  He  set- 
tled as  a  physician  in  his  native  city,  and 
acquired  a  high  reputation  there  :  whence 
be  was  invited  to  a,  professorship  at  Lou- 
vain,  whither  he  repaired  in  1633.  He 
adopted  on  this  occasion  the  Catholic  reli- 
gion, and  took  a  new  degree,  in  conformity 
with  the  rules  of  the  university.  He  was 
soon  after  nominated  principal  of  the  col- 
lege of  Breugel.  His  death  happened  in 
1671.  He  increased  the  reputation  of  Lou- 
vain  by  the  extent  of  his  attainments,  and 
distinguished  himself  in  all  the  public  ques- 
tions that  came  under  discussion.  He 
was  author  of  many  works  in  Latin  and 
Dutch  :  in  one  of  which,  entitled  "  Funda- 
menta,  seu  Institutiones  MedicinEe,"  be  gave 
a  satisfactory  proof  of  his  candour,  by  stre- 
nuously advocating  the  circulation  of  the 
blood,  of  which  he  had  previously  expressed 
doubts. 


Plero'sis.     See  Plethora. 

Ple'smone.     See  Plethora. 

PLETHORA.  (From  a-J.jj^i.,  to  fill.) 
Plesmone.  Plerosis.  An  excessive  fulness 
of  vessels,  or  a  redundance  of  blood. 

Pleumo'sia.     See  Pneumonia. 

PLEU'RA.  (nxsuras.  A  membrane 
which  lines  the  internal  surface  of  the  tho- 
rax and  covers  its  viscera.  It  forms  a 
great  process,  the  mediastinum,  which  di- 
vides the  thorax  into  two  cavities.  Its  use 
is  to  render  the  surface  of  the  thorax  moist 
by  the  vapour  it  exhales.  The  cavity  of 
the  thorax  is  every  where  lined  by  this 
smooth  and  glistening  membrane,  which 
is  in  reality  two  distinct  portions  or  bags, 
which,  by  being  applied  to  each  other  la- 
terally,  form  the  septum  called  mediasti- 
num :  this  divides  the  cavity  into  two  parts, 
and  is  attached  posteriorly  to  the  vertebrse 
of  the  back  ;  and  anteriorly  to  the  sternum. 
But  the  two  laminae  of  which  this  septum 
is  formed  do  not  every  where  adhere  to 
each  other ;  for  at  the  lower  part  of  the 
thorax  they  are  separated,  to  afford  a  lodg- 
ment to  the  heart ;  and  at  the  upper  part  of 
the  cavity  they  receive  between  them  the 
thymus  gland.  The  pleura  is  plentifully 
supplied  with  arteries  and  veins  from  the 
internal  mammary,  and  the  intercos- 
tals.  Its  nerves,  which  are  very  inconsi- 
derable, are  derived  chiefly  from  the  dorsal 
and  intercostal  nerves.  The  surface  of  the 
pleura,  like  that  of  the  peritonaeum  and 
other  membranes  lining  cavities,  is  con- 
stantly bedewed  with  a  serous  moisture, 
which  prevents  adhesions  of  the  viscera. 
The  mediastinum,  by  dividing  the  breast 
into  two  cavities,  obviates  many  inconve* 
niences  to  which  we  should  otherwise  be  lia- 
ble. It  prevents  the  two  lobes  of  the  lungs 
from  compressing  each  other  when  we  lie 
on  one  side,  and  consequently  contributes 
to  the  freedom  of  respiration,  which  is  dis- 
turbed by  the  least  pressure  on  the  lungs. 
If  the  point  of  a  sword  peuetrates  between 
the  ribs  into  the  cavity  of  the  thorax,  the 
lungs  on  that  side  cease  to  perform  their 
office,  because  the  air  being  admitted  through 
the  wound,  prevents  the  dilation  of  that  lobe, 
while  the  other  lobe,  which  is  separated 
from  it  by  the  mediastinum,  remains  unhurt, 
and  continues  to  perform  its  functions  as 
usual. 

PLEURI'TIS.  (From  z^Xiupa,  the 
membrane  lining  the  lungs.)  Pleurisy,  or 
inflammation  of  the  pleura.  A  sr-jcies 
of  pneumonia,  of  Cullen.  See  Pneumonia. 
In  some  instances  the  inflammation  is  par- 
tial, or  affects  one  place  in  particular,  which 
is  commonly  on  the  right  side ;  but  in  ge- 
neral, a  morbid  afl'ection  is  communicated 
throughout  its  whole  extent.  The  disease 
is  occasioned  by  exposure  to  cold,  and  by 
all  the  causes  which  usually  give  rise  to 
all  inflammatory  complaints  ;  and  it  at- 
tacks chiefly  those  of  a  vigorous  constitu- 


PLE 


PLU 


roi 


tion  and  plethoric  Irabit.  In  consequence 
of  the  previous  inflammation,  it  is  apt  at 
its  departure  to  leave  behind  a  thickening 
of  the  pleura,  or  adhesions  to  the  ribs  and 
intercostal  muscles,  which  either  lay  the 
foundation  of  future  pneumonic  complaints, 
or  render  the  patient  more  susceptible  of  the 
changes  in  the  state  of  the  atmosphere  than 
before. 

It  comes  on  with  an  acute  pain  in  the 
side,  which  is  much  increased  by  making  a 
full  inspiration,  and  is  accompanied  by  flush- 
ing in  the  face,  increased  heat  over  the  whole 
body,  rigors,  difficulty  of  lying  on  the  side 
aflected,  together  with  a  cough  and  nausea, 
and  the  pulse  is  hard,  strong,  and  frequent, 
and  vibrates  under  the  finger  when  pressed 
upon,  not  unlike  the  tense  string  of  a  mu- 
sical instrument.  If  blood  is  drawn  and 
allowed  to  stand  for  a  short  time,  it  will  ex- 
hibit a  thick  sizy  or  bufiy  coat  on  its  sur- 
face. If  the  disease  be  neglected  at  its  on- 
set, and  the  inflammation  proceeds  with 
great  violence  and  rapidity,  the  lungs  them- 
selves become  affected,  the  passage  of  the 
blood  through  them  is  stopped,  and  the  pa- 
tient is  suffocated  ;  or  from  the  combination 
of  the  two  affections,  the  inflammation  pro- 
ceeds on  to  suppuration,  and  an  abscess  is 
formed  The  prognostic  in  pleurisy  must 
be  drawn  from  the  severity  of  the  symp- 
toms. If  the  fever  and  inflammation  have 
run  high,  and  the  pain  should  cease  sud- 
denly, with  a  change  of  countenance,  and  a 
sinking  of  the  pulse,  great  danger  may  be 
apprehended ;  but  if  the  heat  and  other 
febrile  symptoms  abate  gradually,  if  respi- 
ration is  performed  with  greater  ease  and 
less  pain,  and  a  free  and  copious  expecto- 
ration ensues,  a  speedy  recovery  may  be  ex- 
pected. 

The  appearances  on  dissection  are  much 
the  same  as  those  mentioned  under  the 
head  of  pneumonia,  viz.  an  inflamed  state  of 
the  pleura,  connected  with  the  lungs,  having 
its  surface  covered  with  red  vessels,  and  a 
layer  of  coagulated  lymph  lying  upon  it,  ad- 
hesions, too,  of  the  substance  of  the  lungs  to 
the  pleura.  Besides  these,  the  lungs  them- 
selves are  often  found  in  an  inflamed  state, 
with  an  extravasation  either  of  blood  or  co- 
agulated lymph  in  their  substance.  Tuber- 
cles and  abscesses  are  likewise  frequently 
met  with.     See  Pneumonia. 

Pleurocolle'sis.  (From  vXtvpa,  the 
pleura,  and  xtXXam,  to  adhere.)  An  adhe- 
sion of  the  pleura  to  the  lungs  or  some  neigh- 
bouring part. 

PLEURODY'NIA.  (From  crAsy^a,  and 
o^vvn,  pain.)  A  pain  in  the  side,  from  a  rheu- 
matic affection  of  the  pleura. 

Pleuro-pneumo'nia.  (From  nrXivpa,  and 
vrnvfiovia,  an  inflammation  of  the  lungs.)  An 
inflammation  of  the  lungs  and  pleura 

PlecrorthopNjS'a.  (From  crXsy^a,  the 
pleura,  epffo?,  upright,  and  rrvnu,  to  breathe.) 


A  pleurisy  in  which  the  patient  cannot 
breathe  without  keeping  his  body  upright. 

PLEUROSTHO'TONOS.  (From  irXsypov, 
the  side,  and  ruvco,  to  stretch.)  A  spasmo- 
dic disease  in  which  the  body  is  bent  to  one 
side. 

P  L  E'X  U  S.  (From  pledor,  to  plait  or 
knit.)  A  network  of  vessels.  The  union 
of  two  or  more  nerves  is  also  called  a. 
plexus. 

PLE'XUS  CARDI'ACUS.  The  cardiac 
plexus  of  nerves  is  the  union  of  the  eighth 
pair  of  nerves  and  great  sympathetic. 

PLE'XUS  CHOROI'DES.  The  choroid 
plexus  is  a  network  of  vessels  situated  in  the 
lateral  ventricles  of  the  brain. 

PLE'XUS  PAMPIJNIFO'RMIS.  The 
plexus  of  vessels  about  the  spermatic  chord. 

PLE'XUS  PULMO'NICUS.  The  pul^ 
monic  plexus  is  formed  by  the  union  of  the 
eighth  pair  of  nerves  with  the  great  sympa- 
thetic. 

Ple'xus  reticula'ris.  A  network  of 
vessels  under  the  fornix  of  the  brain. 

P  L  rC  A  (From  plico,  to  entangle. 
This  disease  is  commonly  distinguished  by 
the  adjective  Polonica,  it  being  almost  pe- 
culiar to  the  inhabitants  of  Poland.)  Helo- 
lis.  Kolto.  Rliopalosis.  Plica  polonica. 
Trichoma.  Plaited  hair.  A  disease  of  the 
hairs,  in  which  they  become  long  and  coarsCj 
and  matted  and  glued  into  inextricable  tan- 
gles. It  is  peculiar  to  Poland,  Lithuania, 
and  Tartary,  and  generally  appears  during^ 
the. autumnal  season. 

Plica'ria.  (From  plieo,  to  entangle  ;  so 
called  because  its  leaves  are  entangled  to- 
gether in  one  mass.)  Wolf's-claw,  or  club 
moss. 

Pli'nthius.  XlXivrfte;.  The  fourfold 
bandage. 

Plum,  Malabar.     See  Eiigenia  Jambos. 

Plumba'go.  (From  pbimbum,  lead ;  so 
called  because  it  is  covered  with  lead-coloured 
spots.)  1.  Lead-wort.  See  Polygonum  per- 
sicaria. 

2.  An  ore  of  a  shining  blue-black  colour, 
a  greasy  feel,  and  tuberculated  when  frac- 
tured. It  is  by  many  erroneously  taken  for 
molybdena,  from  which  it  is  easily  distin- 
guished by  its  fracture,  that  of  the  latter  be- 
ing always  lamellated. 

Plumba'go  Europ^e'a.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  tooth-wort.  Dentaria.  Den- 
tillaria.  This  plant  is  to  be  distinguished 
from  the  pellitory  of  Spain,  which  is  also 
called  dentaria.  It  is  the  Plumbago  Euro- 
pxa;  foliis  amplexicaulibus,  lanceolatis  scu' 
bris,  of  Linnaeus.  The  root  was  formerly 
esteemed,  prepared  in  a  variety  of  ways,  as 
a  cure  for  the  tooth-ache,  arising  from 
caries. 

PLU'MBI  CARBO'NAS,  See  Plumbi  sub- 
carbonas. 

Plu'mbi  o'xydum  semivi'treum.  See  Li- 
thargyrus. 


102 


PLU 


PN.E 


PLU'MBI     SUBACETA'TIS     LIQUOR. 

Liquor  acetalis  plumbi.  Solution  of  acetate 
of  lead,  foririerly  called  aqua  lithargyri  ace- 
taii.  Goulard's  extract.  "  Take  of  semi- 
vitrified  oxyde  of  lead,  two  pounds  ;  acetic 
acid,  a  gallon.  Mix,  and  boil  down  to  six 
pints,  constantly  stirring  ;  then  set  it  by,  that 
the  feculencies  may  subside,  and  strain." 

It  is  principal!}'  eraployed,  in  a  diluted 
state,  by  surgeons,  as  a  resolvent  against  in- 
flammatory affections. 

PLU'MBI  SUBACETA'TIS  LI'QUOB. 
DILU'TUS.  Liquor  acetalis  plumbi  dilutus. 
Diluted  solution  of  acetate  of  lead.  Aqua 
lithargyri  acelati  composita.  "  Take  of  solu- 
tion of  snbacetate  of  lead,  a  fluid  drachm  ; 
distilled  water,  a  pint ;  weak  spirit,  a  fluid 
drachm.  Mix."  The  virtues  of  this  water, 
the  aqua  vegeto-mineralis  of  former  pharma- 
copoeias, applied  externally,  are  resolvent, 
refrigerant,  and  sedative. 

PLU'MBI  S UBCARBO'N A S.  Car- 
bonas  plumbi.  Subcarbonate  of  lead,  com- 
monly called  cerusse,  or  white  lead.  This 
article  is  made  in  the  large  way  in  white 
lead  irianufactodes,  by  exposing  thin  sheets 
of  lead  to  the  vapour  of  vinegar.  The  lead 
is  curled  up  and  put  into  pots  of  earthen- 
ware, in  which  the  vinegar  is,  in  such  a  way 
as  to  rest  just  above  the  vinegar.  Hundreds 
of  these  are  arranged  together  and  sur- 
rounded with  dung,  the  heat  from  which  vo- 
latilizes the  acetic  acid,  which  is  decomposed 
by  the  lead,  and  an  imperfect  carbonate  of 
lead  is  formed,  which  is  of  a  white  colour. 
This  preparation  is  seldom  used  in  medicine 
or  surgery  but  for  the  purpose  of  making 
other  preparations,  as  the  superacetate.  It 
is  sometimes  employed  medicinally  in  form 
of  powder  and  ointment,  to  children  whose 
skin  is  fretted.  It  should,  however,  be  cau- 
tiously used,  as  there  is  great  reason  to  be- 
lieve that  complaints  of  the  bowels  of  chil- 
dren originate  from  its  absorption.  See  Pul- 
vis  cerussce  compositus. 

PLU'MBI  SUPER  AC  ETAS.  Ce- 
Tussa  acetata.  Formerly  called  saccliarmn 
Batumi,  or  sugar  of  lead,  from  its  sweet 
taste.  It  possesses  sedative  and  astringent 
qualities  in  a  very  high  degree,  and  is  per- 
.  haps  the  most  powerful  internal  medicine  in 
profuse  hsemorrhages,  especially  combined 
with  opium ;  but  its  use  is  not  entirely  with- 
out hazard,  as  it  has  sometimes  produced 
violent  colic  and  palsy ;  whei-efore  it  is 
better  not  to  continue  it  unnecessarily.  The 
dose  may  be  from  one  to  three  grains.  It 
has  been  also  recommended  to  check  the 
expectoration,  and  colliquative  discharges  in 
phthisis,  but  will  probably  be  only  of  tempo- 
rary service.  Externally  it  is  often  used  for 
the  same  purposes  as  the  liquor  plumbi  sub- 

PLU'MBUM.     See  Lead. 
Plu'mbum  ca'ndidum.     See  Tin. 
Plum'btjm  cine'keum.    Bismuth. 


Plu'mbum  hi'grum.    Black  lead. 

Plu'mbum  ku'beum.  The  philosopher':! 
stone. 

Plu'mbum  u'stum.    Burnt  lead. 

Plumme'ri  pi'lul^.  Pluramer's  pills.  A 
composition  of  calomel,  antimony,  guaiacum 
and  balsam  of  copaiba.  See  PllulcE  hydrar- 
gyri  submuriatis  composites. 

Plums.  Three  sorts  of  plums  are  ranked 
amongst  the  articles  of  the  materia  medica  ; 
they  are  all  met  with  in  the  gardens  of  this 
country,  but  the  shops  are  supplied  with 
them  moderately  dried  from  abroad.  1.  The 
pruna  brignolensia ;  the  Brignole  plum,  or 
pruneiloe,  brought  from  Brignole  in  Pro- 
vence ;  it  is  of  a  reddish  yellow  colour,  and 
has  a  very  grateful,  sweet,  subacid  taste. 
2.  The  prima  Gnllica ;  the  common  or 
French  prune.  3.  The  pruna  damascma, 
or  damson.  All  these  fruits  possess  the 
same  general  qualities  with  the  other  sum- 
mer fruits.  The  prunelloes,  in  which  the 
sweetness  has  a  greater  mixture  of  acidity 
than  in  the  other  sorts,  are  used  as  mild  re- 
frigerants in  fevers  and  other  hot  indisposi- 
tions. The  FrencSi  prunes  and  damsons  are 
the  most  emollient  and  laxative  ;  they  are 
often  taken  by  themselves  to  gently  move 
the  belly,  where  there  is  a  tendency  to  in- 
flammations. Decoctions  of  them  afford  a 
useful  basis  for  laxative  or  purgative  mix- 
tures, and  the  pulp  in  substance  for  elec- 
tuaries. 

Plunket's   cancer   remedy. "  Take 

crows'  foot,  which  grows  in  low  grounds, 
one  handful ;  dog's  fennel,  three  sprigs ; 
both  well  pounded ;  crude  brimstone  in 
powder,  three  middling  thimbles-full ;  white 
arsenic  the  same  quantity  ;  incorpoi;ated  all 
in  a  mortar,  and  made  into  small  balls  the 
size  of  a  nutmeg,  and  dried  in  the  sun. 
These  balls  must  be  powdered  and  mixed  with 
the  yolk  of  an  egg,  and  laid  over  the  sore  oi' 
cancer  upon  a  piece  of  pig's  badder,  or  strip- 
ping of  a  calf  when  dropped,  which  must 
be  cut  to  the  siee  of  the  sore,  and  smeared 
with  the  yolk  of  an  egg.  This  must  be  ap- 
plied cautiously  to  the  lips  or  nose  lest  any 
part  of  it  get  down  ;  nor  is  it  to  be  laid  on 
too  broad  on  the  face,  or  too  near  the  heart, 
nor  to  exceed  the  breadth  of  half  a  <;rown  ; 
but  elsewhere  as  far  as  the  sore  goes.  The 
plaster  must  not  be  stirred  until  it  drops  off 
of  itself,  which  will  be  in  a  week.  Clean 
bandages  are  often  to  be  put  on. 

PNEUMATIC  APPARATUS.  The  dis- 
covery of  aeriform  fluids  has,  in  modern 
chemistry,  occasioned  the  necessity  of  some 
peculiar  instruments,  by  means  of  which 
those  substances  may,  in  distillations,  solu- 
tions, or  other  operations,  be  caught,  col- 
lected, and  properly  managed.  The  proper 
instruments  for  this  are  styled  the  pneumatic 
apparatus.  Any  kind  of  air  is  specifically 
lighter  than  any  liquid  ;  and,  therefore,  if 
not  decomposed  by  it,  rises  through  it   in 


PNE 


PNE 


■703 


bubbles.  Oa  this  principle  rests  the  essen- 
tial part  of  the  apparatus,  adapted  to  such 
operations.  Its  principal  part  is  the  pneu- 
matic trough,  which  is  a  kind  of  reservoir 
for  the  liquid,  through  which  the  gas  is  con- 
veyed and  caused  to  rise,  and  is  filled  either 
with  water  or  with  quicksilver.  Some 
inches  below  its  brim,  a  horizontal  shelf  is 
fastened,  in  dimension  about  half  or  the 
third  part  of  the  trough,  and  in  the  water- 
trough  this  is  provided  on  its  foremost  edge 
with  a  row  of  holes,  into  which,  from  under- 
neath, short-necked  funnels  are  fixed.  The 
trough  is  filled  with  water  sufficient  to  co- 
ver the  shelf,  to  support  the  receivers,  which 
being  previously  filled  with  water  are  placed 
invertedly,  their  open  end  turned  down 
upon  the  above-mentioned  holes,  through 
which  afterwards  the  gases,  conveyed  there 
and  directed  by  means  of  the  funnels,  rise 
in  the  form  of  air-bubles. 

In  some  cases  the  trough  must  be  filled 
■with  quicksilver,  because  water  absorbs  or 
decomposes  some  kinds  of  air.  The  price 
and  specific  gravity  of  that  metal  make  it 
necessary  to  give  to  the  quicksilver-trough 
smaller  dimensions.  It  is  either  cut  in 
marble,  or  made  of  wood  well  joined.  The 
late  Karsten  has  contrived  an  apparatus, 
which,  to  the  advantage  of  saving  room, 
adds  that  of  great  conveniency. 

To  disengage  gases,  retorts  of  glass, 
either  common  or  tubulated,  are  employed, 
and  placed  in  a  sand-bath,  or  heated  by  a 
lamp.  Earthen,  or  coated  glass  retorts,  are 
put  in  the  naked  fire.  If  necessary,  they 
are  joined  with  a  metallic  or  giass-convey- 
ing  pipe.  When,  besides  the  aeriform, 
other  fluids  are  to  be  collected,  the  middle 
or  intermediate  bottle  finds  its  use  ;  and  to 
prevent,  after  cooling,  the  rising  of  the  wa- 
ter from  the  trough  into  the  disengaging 
vessels,  the  tube  of  safety  is  employed.  For 
the  extrication  of  gases  taking  place  in  so- 
lutions, for  which  no  external  heat  is  re- 
quired, the  bottle  called  disengaging  bottle, 
or  proof,  may  be  used.  For  receivers,  to 
collect  the  disengaged  airs,  various  cylinders 
of  glass  are  used,  whether  graduated  or  not, 
either  closed  at  one  end,  or  open  at  both ; 
and  in  this  last  case,  they  are  made  air- 
tight by  a  stopper  fitted  by  grinding.  Be- 
sides these,  glass  bells  and  common  bottles 
are  employed. 

To  combine  with  water,  in  a  commodious 
way,  some  gases  that  are  only  gradually  and 
slowly  absorbed  by  it,  the  glass  apparatus  of 
Parker  is  serviceable. 

Pneumatoce'le.  (From  srvsy^a,  wind, 
and  xTiXfi,  a  tumour.)  Any  species  of 
hernia,  that  is  distended  with  fiatus. 

Pneumato'mphalus.  (From  ^vsu^a,  wind, 
and  ofttiaXii;,  the  navel.)  A  flatulent,  umbi- 
lical hernia, 

PNEUMATOSIS.  (From  ^viv/iuron,, 
to  inflate.)  Emphysema.  Windy  swell- 
ing.   A  genus  of  disease  iu,  the  class>  C'a- 


diexiof,  and  order,  IntumeseenlicKj  of  Cul- 
len,  known  by  a  collection  of  air  in  the  cel- 
lular texture  under  the  skin,  rendering  it 
tense,  elastic,  and  crepitating.  The  species 
of  pneumatosis  are : 

1.  Pnetimatods  spontanea,  without  Rny 
manifest  cause. 

2.  Pneumaions  traumatica,  from  a 
wound. 

3.  Pneumatoiis  venenata,  from  poisons. 

4.  Pneumatosis  hysterica,  with  hysteria. 
PNEUMO'NIA.      (From   wvsw^av,  a 

lung.)  Pneurnoniiis.  Peripneumonia.  Pe- 
ripneumonia vera.  Inflammation  of  the 
lungs.  A  genus  of  disease  in  the  class  Py- 
rexia, and  order  Phlegmasia,  of  Cullen ; 
characterised  by  pyrexia,  difficult  respi- 
ration, cough,  and  a  sense  of  weight  and 
pain  in  the  thorax.  The  species  of  pneu- 
monia, according  to  the  above  nosologist, 
are, 

1.  Peripneumonia.  The  pulse  not  al- 
ways hard,  but  sometimes  soft :  an  obtuse 
pain  in  the  breast:  the  respiration  always 
difficult ;  sometimes  the  patient  cannot 
breathe,  unless  in  an  upright  posture ;  the 
face  swelled,  and  of  a  livid  colour  ;  the  cough 
for  the  most  part  with  expectoration,  fre- 
quently bloody. 

2.  Pleuritis.  The  pulse  hard ;  a  pun- 
gent pain  in  one  side,  aggravated  during 
the  time  of  inspiration  ;  an  uneasiness  when 
lying  on  one  side  ;  a  very  painful  cough, 
dry  in  the  beginning  of  tire  disease,  after- 
wards with  expectoration,  and  frequently 
bloody.     See  Pleuritis. 

With  respect  to  pneumonia,  the  most  ge- 
neral cause  of  this  inflammation,  is  the  ap- 
plication of  cold  to  the  body,  which  gives  a 
check  to  the  perspiration,  and  determines  a 
great  flow  of  blood  to  the  lungs.  It  attacks 
principally  those  of  a  robust  constitution 
and  plethoric  habit,  and  occurs  most  fre- 
quently in  the  winter  season  and  spring  of 
the  year  ;  but  it  may  arise  in  either  of  the 
other  seasons,  when  there  are  sudden  vicis- 
situdes from  heat  to  cold. 

Other  causes,  such  as  violent  exertions  in 
singing,  speaking,  or  playing  on  wind  in- 
struments, by  producing  an  increased  action 
of  the  lungs,  have  been  known  to  occasion 
peripneumony.  Those  who  have  laboured 
under  a  former  attack  of  this  complaint,  are 
much  predisposed  to  returns  of  it. 

The  true  peripneumony  comes  on  with 
an  obtuse  pain  in  the  chest  or  side,  great 
difficulty  of  breathing,  (particularly  in  a 
recumbent  position,  or  when  lying  on  the 
side  affected,)  together  with  a  cough,  dry- 
ness of  the  skin,  heat,  anxiety,  and  thirst. 
At  the  first  commencement  of  the  disease 
the  pulse  is  usually  full,  strong,  hard,  and 
frequent ;  but  in  a  more  advanced  stage  it  is 
commonly  weak,  soft,  and  often  irregular. 
In  the  beginning,  the  cough  is  frequently 
dry  and  without  expectoration ;  but  in 
some  cases  it  is  moist  even  from  the  first, 


704 


TNE 


and  the  matter  spit  up  is  various  both  in 
colour  and  consistence,  and  is  often  strealied 
with  blood. 

If  relief  is  not  afforded  in  time,  and  the 
inflammation  proceeds  with  such  violence 
as  to  endanger  suffocation,  the  vessels  of 
the  neck  will  become  turgid  and  swelled ; 
the  face  will  alter  to  a  purple  colour ;  an 
effusion  of  blood  will  take  place  into  the 
cellular  substance  of  the  lungs,  so  as  to  im- 
pede the  circulation  through  that  organ,  and 
the  patient  will  soon  be  deprived  of  life 

If  these  violent  symptoms  do  not  arise, 
and  the  proper  means  for  carrying  off  the 
inflammation  have  either  been  neglected,  or 
have  proved  ineffectual,  although  adopted 
at  an  early  period  of  the  disease,  a  suppu- 
ration may  ensue,  which  event  is  to  be 
known  by  frequent  slight  shiverings,  and 
an  abatement  of  the  pain  and  sense  of 
fullness  in  the  part,  and  by  the  patient 
being  able  to  lie  on  the  side  which 
was  affected,  without  experiencing  great 
uneasiness. 

When  peripneumony  proves  fatal,  it  is 
generally  by  an  effusion  of  blood  taking 
place  into  the  cellular  texture  of  the  lungs, 
so  as  to  occasion  suffocation,  which  usually 
happens  between  the  third  and  seventh  day  ; 
but  it  may  likewise  prove  fatal,  by  termina- 
ting either  in  suppuration  or  gangrene. 

When  it  goes  off  by  resolution;  some 
very  evident  evacuation  always  attends  it ; 
such  as  a  great  flow  of  urine,  with  a  copi- 
ous sediment,  diarrhoea,  a  sweat  diffused 
over  the  whole  body,  or  a  haemorrhage  from 
the  nose  ;  but  the  evacuation  which  most 
frequently  terminates  the  complaint,  and 
which  does  it  with  the  greatest  effect,  is  a 
free  and  copious  expectoration  of  thick 
white  or  yellow  matter,  slightly  streaked 
with  blood,  and  by  this  the  disease  is  car- 
ried off  generally  in  the  course  of  ten  or 
twelve  days. 

Our  opinion  as  to  the  event,  is  to  be 
drawn  from  the  symptoms  which  are  pre- 
sent. A  high  degree  of  fever,  attended 
with  delirium,  great  difiiculty  of  breathing, 
acute  pain,  and  dry  cough,  denote  great 
danger ;  on  the  contrary,  an  abatement  of 
the  febrile  symptoms,  and  of  the  difficulty 
of  breathing,  and  pain  taking  place  on  the 
coming  on  of  a  free  expectoration,  or  the 
happening  of  any  other  critical  evacuation, 
promises  fair  for  the  recovery  of  the  patient. 
A  termination  of  the  inflammation  in  sup- 
puration, is  always  to  be  considered  as  dan- 
gerous. 

On  dissection,  the  lungs  usually  appear 
inflamed,  and  there  is  often  found  an  ex- 
travasation, either  of  blood,  or  of  coagulable 
lymph,  in  their  cellular  substance.  The 
same  appearances  likewise  present  them- 
selves in  the  cavity  of  the  thorax  and 
within  the  pericardium.  The  pleura,  con- 
nected with  the  lungs,  is  also  in  an  inflamed 
state,  having  its  surface  every  where  crowded 


PiSE 

with  red  vessels.  Besides  these,  ablcesses 
are  frequently  found  in  the  substance  of 
the  lungs,  as  likewise  tubercles  and  adhe- 
sions to  the  ribs  are  formed.  A  quantity  of 
j)urulent  matter  is  often  discovered  also  in 
the  bronchia.  In  the  early  period  of  this 
disease  we  may  hope,  by  active  measures, 
to  bring  about  immediate  resolution  j  but 
when  it  is  more  advanced  we  must  look 
for  a  discharge  by  expectoration,  as  the 
means  of  restoring  the  part  to  a  healthy 
state.  We  should  begin  by  large  and  free 
bleeding,  not  deterred  by  the  obscure  pulse 
sometimes  found  in  peripneumony,  carry- 
ing this  evacuation  to  faintness,  or  to  the 
manifest  relief  of  the  breathing.  In  the 
subsequent  use  of  this  measure,  we  must 
be  guided  by  the  violence  of  the  disease  on 
the  one  hand,  and  the  strength  of  the 
patient  on  the  other;  the  scrophulous,  in 
particular,  cannot  bear  it  to  any  extent; 
and  it  is  more  especially  in  the  early  part  of 
the  complaint  that  it  produces  a  full  and 
decisive  effect.  Under  doubtful  circum- 
stances it  will  be  better  to  take  blood 
locally,  particularly  when  there  are  pleuritic 
symptoms ;  with  which  blisters  may  co- 
operate. The  bowels  must  be  well  eva- 
cuated in  the  first  instance,  and  subsequently 
kept  regular:  and  antimonials  may  be 
given  with  great  advantage,  combined  oftea 
with  mercurials,  to  promote  the  discharges, 
especially  from  the  skin  and  lungs.  Digi- 
talis is  proper  also,  as  lessening  the  activity 
of  the  circulation.  The  antiphlogistic  regi- 
men is  to  be  observed,  except  that  the 
patient  will  not  bear  too  free  exposure  to 
cold.  To  quret  the  cough  demulcents  may 
be  of  some  use,  or  csioling  sialagogues  :  but 
where  the  urgency  of  \he  symptoms  is  less- 
ened by  copious  depletion,  opiates  are 
more  to  be  relied  upon  ;  a  little  sirup  of 
poppy,  for  instance,  swallowed  slowly  from 
time  to  time  ;  or  a  full  dose  of  opium  may 
be  given  at  night  to  procure  sleep,  joined 
with  calomel  and  antimony,  that  it  may 
not  heat  the  system,  but,  on  the  con- 
trary, assist  them  in  promoting  the  secre- 
tions. Inhaling  steam  will  occasionally 
assist  in  bringing  about  expectoration  :  or, 
where  there  is  a  wheezing  respiration,  squill 
in  nauseating,  or  sometimes  even  emetic, 
doses  may  relieve  the  patient  from  the 
viscid  matter  collected  in  the  air  passages. 
When  the  expectoration  is  copious  in  the 
decline  of  the  complaint,  tonic  medicines, 
particularly  myrrh,  with  a  more  nutritious 
diet,  become  necessary  to  support  the 
strength  :  and  the  same  means  will  be  pro- 
per, if  it  should  go  on  to  suppuration. 
Where  adhesions  have  occurred,  or  other 
organic  change,  though  the  symptoms  msy 
appear  trifling,  much  caution  is  required  to 
prevent  the  patient  falling  into  Phthisis; 
on  which  subject,  see  the  management  of 
that  disease  :  and  should  serous  effusion 
happen,  see  Hydrothorax. 


POI 


fOL 


T05 


PsecMopleuri'tis.  (From  -ustvp^cov,  the 
lungs,  and  wXiupins,  an  infiammation  of 
the  pleura.)  An  inflammation  of  the  lungs 
and  pleura. 

Pniga'lium.  (From  -ssriiiyiu,  to  sufTocate. 
The  nig-ht-mare.  A  disorder  in  which  the 
patient  appears  to  be  suffocated. 

Pnix.  (From  zs^nyui,  to  suffocate.)  An 
hysterical  sense  of  suffocation. 

PODAGRA.  (From  -srcvi,  the  foot,  and 
«!pa,  a  taking,  or  seizure.)  Fcbris  ■podagrica. 
jlrtkrilis.  Dolor  podagricns.  The  gout.'  A 
genus  of  disease  in  the  Class  Pyrexicc,  and 
Order  Phlegmasics,  of  Cullen ;  known  by 
pyrexia,  pain  in  the  joints,  chiefly  of  the 
great  toe,  or  at  any  rate  of  the  hands  and 
feet,  returning  at  intervals  :  previous  to  the 
attack,  the  functions  of  the  stomach  are 
commonly  disturbed.     The  species  are, 

1.  Podagra  regularis.  Arthrilis  podagra. 
Jirthritis  rachialgica.  Jlrthrilis  JEstiva,  of 
Sauvages.     The  regular  gout. 

2.  Podagra  atonica.  Ar-lhrilis  mdancko- 
lica,  hitmalis,  chlorotica,  and  asihmalica,  of 
Sauvages.     The  atonic  gout. 

Podagra  retrograda.  The  retrocedent 
gout. 

4.  Podagra  aberrans.  Misplaced  or  wan- 
dering gout.     See  Jirthritis. 

Pod  agra'ria.  (From  prodagra,  the  gout ; 
so  called,  because  it  was  thought  to  expel 
the  gout.)  Gout-weed.  A  species  of  sego- 
podium. 

PoDONt'pTRUM.  (From  iraus,  a  foot,  and 
■m-rjea,  to  wash  or  bathe.)  A  bath  for  the 
feet. 

Podophy'llubi.  (From  ct-ous,  a  foot,  and 
fvXXov,  a  leaf;  so  named  from  its  shape.) 
A  species  of  welf 's-bane. 

Podothe'ca.  (From  -zsrov;,  a  foot,  and 
Tthi^h  to  put.)  A  shoe,  or  stocking.  An 
anatomical  pi-eparation,  consisting  of  a  kind 
of  shoe  of  the  scarf-kin,  with  the  nails  adhe- 
ring to  it,  taken  from  a  dead  subject. 

Poison,  venerium.  That  substance 
which  when  applied  externally,  or  taken 
into  the  human  body,  uniformly  efiects 
such  a  derangement  in  the  animal  economy 
as  to  produce  disease,  may  be  defined  a 
poison.  It  is  extremely  difficult,  however, 
to  give  a  definition  of  a  poison  ;  and  the 
above  is  subject  to  great  inaccuracy. 
Poisons  are  divided,  with  respect  to  the 
kingdom  to  which  they  belong,  into 
animal,  vegetable,  mineral,  and  halituous, 
or  aerial. 

Poisons,  in  general,  are  only  deleterious 
in  certain  doses;  for  the  most  active,  in 
small  doses,  form  the  most  valuable  medi- 
cines. There  are,  nevertheless,  certain 
poisons,  which  are  really  such  in  the  smallest 
quantity,  and  which  are  never  administered 
medicinally ;  as  the  poison  of  hydrophobia, 
or  the  plague.  There  are  likewise  sub- 
stances which  are  innocent  when  taken 
into  the  stomach,  but  which  prove  dele- 
terious when  taken  into  the  lungs,  or  when 


applied  to  an  abraded  surface ;  thus  car-* 
bonic  acid  is  continually  swallowed  with  fer-- 
mented  liquors,  and  thus  the  poison  of  the 
viper  may  be  taken  with  impunity  ;  whilst 
inspiring  carbonic  acid  kills,  and  the  poison 
of  the  viper  inserted  into  the  flesh,  often 
proves  fatal. 

Several  substances  also  afct  as  poisons 
when  applied  either  externally  or  internally, 
as  arsenic. 

When  a  substance  produces  disejiae,  not 
only  in  mankind,  but  in  all  animals,  it  is  dis- 
tinguished by  the  term  common  poison,  as  ar- 
senic, sublimate,  fcc.  v/hilst  that  which  is 
poisonous  to  man  only,  or  to  animalsj  and 
often  to  one  genus  merely,  is  said  to  be  a 
relative  poison ;  thus  aloes  are  poisonous  to 
dogs  and  wolves ;  the  phellandrium  aqua- 
ticum  kills  horses,  whilst  oxen  devour  it 
greedily,  and  with  impunity.  It  appears, 
then,  that  substances  act  as  poiscmous  only 
in  regard  to  their  dose,  the  part  of  the  body 
they  are  applied  to,  and  the  subject. 

Poisons  enter  the  body  in  the  following- 
ways  : 

1.  Through  the  oesophagus  alone,  or  with 
the  food. 

2.  Through  the  anus  by  clysters. 

3.  Through  the  nostrils. 

4.  Through  the  Inngs  with  the  air. 

5.  Through  the  absorbents  of  the  skin, 
either  whole,  ulcerated,  cut,  or  torn. 

Poison  oak.     See  Rhus  loxicodendfdtt. 

Polemo'nium.  (From,  Polemon,  its  in- 
ventor.)    Wild  sage. 

Poley  mountain.     See  Teucrium. 

Po'lium.  (From,  srsXios,  white  ;  so  called 
from  its  white  capillamenfs.)  Poley.  Teu- 
crium of  Linnajus  ;  of  which  botanists  enu- 
merate several  species. 

Po'lium  cke'ticum.  See  Teucrium  cre- 
ticum. 

Po'lium  monta'num.  See  Teucrium  ca- 
pilatum.  / 

Po'llex.     The  thumb,  or  great  toe. 

Polychre'stus.  (From  -ziriiXui,  much,  and 
XP''^?'"!)  useful.)  Having  many  virtues,  or 
uses.  Applied  to  many  medicines  from  their 
extensive  usefulness. 

POLYDITSIA.  (From  ziriXv;,  much,  and 
^'f>-ti,  thirst.  Excessive  thirst.  A  genus  of 
disease  in  the  Class  Locales,  and  Order  Dyso- 
rexicc,  of  Cullen.  It  is  mostly  symptomatic 
of  fever,  dropsy,  excessive  discharges,  or 
poisons. 

POLY'GALA.  (From  ■zzoXv;,  much,  and 
yoiXa,  milk  ;  so  named  from  the  abundance 
of  its  milky  juice.) 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnffian  system.  Class,  Diadelphia.  Or- 
der, Odandria. 

2.  The  pharmacopoeial  name  of  the  Com- 
mon milk-wort. 

Poly'gala  ama'ra.     This  is  a  remark- 
ably bitter  plant,  and  though  not  used  in 
this  country,  promises  to  be  as  efficacious  as 
those  in  greater  repute.    It  has  been  given 
S9 


POL 


roL 


neeU"    iti    pbihisis    piilmoadfe,    and,    Hke 

other  remedies,  failed  in  proflncsn?  a  cure  : 
TCt;  as  a  palliative;  it  claiiES  attention.  Its 
Virtues  are  balsaniic,  deaiulcentj  and  cor- 
roborant. 

FoLTGAtA  SE  5EGA.  The  svstematic 
Eair.e  of  the  rattlesnake  milk-  ; : :  5 :  .ika. 
Folygala;  Jioribus  imbtrklb  . .  cjule 

trtcto  herbzcio  simpUcisdrio,  :_,  ■.  - .  >  lan- 
ceolalis,  of  LLanceus.  The  root  of  tiiis  plant 
was  fortnerlv  much  esteemed  as  a  specinc 
against  the  poison  of  the  rattlesnake,  aod 
as  an  antiphlogistic  ia  pleurisy,  pneumonia, 
Sec.  but  it  is  now  very  much  laid  aside.  Its 
dose  is  from  ten  to  twenty  grains  :  but  when 
employed,  it  is  generally  used  in  the  form 
of  decoction,  which,  when  prepared  ac- 
cording to  tlie  formula  of  Edinburgh  Fhar- 
ns^copoeia,  maj  be  girea  every  second  or 
third  hour. 

Poly  gala  vrLGA  sis.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  common  milk-wort.  The  root 
of  this  plant,  Polyzala  tulgaris,  of  Lin- 
njeus.  is  somewhat  similar  in  taste  to  that  o.f 
the  seneka,  but. much  weaker.  The  leaves 
are  very  bitter,  and  a  handful  of  them,  infu- 
sed ia  wine,  is  said  to  be  a  safe  and  gentle 
purge.  a 

PoLTGOSATCs.  (From  »«;.«?;  many,  and 
^45:/,  a  joint  ]  so  named  from  its  numerous 
joints  or  knots.)  Sigillum  Solomonis.  Solo- 
mons  seal.  The  Convallaria  polygonulum, 
of  Linnaeus. 

POLT  G0M7M.  (From  inX:/:,  many,  and 
^«!i:/,  a  joint;  so  named  from  its  numerous 
joints.)  "  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  ia 
the  Linnffian  system.  Class,  Octandria.  Or- 
der, Trigyiiia.     Knot-giass. 

PoLT  GostrM  AVicuLA  RE.  The  system- 
atic name  cf  the  knot-grciss.  C&n'umnodia. 
This  plant  is  njver  used  ia  this  country  ;  it  is 
said  to  be  useful  in  stopping  hsmorrhagesj 
diarrhcEaa,  he. ;  but  little  credit  is  to  be  gi- 
ven to  this  account. 

^dLT  Gosrii  BACCi'FEKCii.  A  specics  of 
equisetum,  or  horse-iail.  , 

Poi-Y  GOSPM     EISTORTA.         The     STStCm- 

afic  name  of  the  officinal  bistort.  Bidorla. 
Fali/goitum  ;  cault  simjilicisiimo  moaodachio, 
foliis  oralis  in  peiiolum  decunreniibm,  of 
Linnsus.     This  plant  is  a  native  of  Britain. 

Every  part  manifests  a  degree  of  stypticity 
TO  the  taste,  and  the  root  is  esteemed  to  be 
one  of  the  most  powerful  of  the  vegetable 
astringents,  and  freqtieatly  made  use  of^as 
such,  la  disorders  proceeding  from  a  lasity 
and  debility  of  the  solids,  for  restraipibg 
alvine  fluxes,  after  due  evacuations,  and 
other  preternatural  discharges  both  serous 
and  sanguineous.  It  has  beea  sometimes 
siven  in  intermiiting  fevers :  and  some- 
times also,  in  small  doses,  as  a  corroborant 
and  antiseptic,  in  acute  malignant  and 
colliquative  fevers ;  in  which  iatenti-ous 
Peruvian  bark  has  novv  deservedly  super- 
seded both  these  and  all  other  adstringents. 
The  common  dose  of  bistort  root  in  sob- 


stance,  is  bUeen  or  twenty  graias ;  m  urgent 
cases  it  is  extended  to  a  drachm.  Its  astrin- 
gent matter  is  totally  dissolved  both  by  water 
and  rectiaed  spirits. 

Poly  GosrM  DiVARiCATnii,  the  system- 
atic name  of  tlie  eastern  back  wheat  plajit. 
The  roots,  reduced  to  a  coeirse  meal,  are  the 
ordinary  food  of  the  Siberians. 

Poly  Gosoi  FAGoPi  rcm.  The  system- 
atic name  of  the  buck  wheat.  The  grain  of 
this  plant  constitutes  the  principal  food  of 
the, inhabitants  of  Russia,  Germany,  and 
Svritzerland. 

Poly  Gosrjt  hydro  pipkk.  The  system- 
atic name  of  tiie  poor  man's  pepper.  Hy- 
dropiptr.  Biting  arsmart.  Lake-weed. 
Yv"ater-pepper.  This  plant  is  very  common 
iu  our  ditches ;  the  leaves  have  an  acrid 
burning  taste,  and  seem  to  be  nearly  of  the 
same  nature  with  those  of  the  arum.  They 
h.ave  been  recommended  as  possessing  anti- 
septic, aperient,  diuretic  virtues,  and  given 
iu  scurvies  and'^cachesies,  asthmas,  hypo- 
condriacal  and  ne^iritic  complaints,  and 
wandering  gout.  Tne  fresh  leaves  Lave 
been  applied  externally,  as  a  stimulating 
cataplasm. 

Poly  GoxuM  latifo'licm.  Common  knot- 
grass. 

Polt'gostm  mas.     Common  ktiot-grass. 

PoLT'Gosrji  MI  xcs.     Ruptute-wort. 

Poly-'goncm  persica  ria.  The  system- 
atic name  of  the  Ptrskaria  of  the  old  phar- 
macopceias.  Pcrsicaria  mitU.  Plumbago. 
Arsraart.  This  plant.  Polygonum  perskana, 
of  Linnseus,  is  said  to  possess  vnloerary  suid 
antiseptic  propendes  ;  with  which  iotcntions 
it  is  givea  in  wine  to  restrain  the  progress  of 
gangrene. 

PoLT  G05CM  SELESOi  Di:s.  Parsley  break- 
stone. 

POLYPODIUM.  (From  -a-^/.is,  many, 
and  -Till;,  a  foot ;  so  called  because  it  has 
many  roots.)  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants 
ia  the  Lionteau  system.  Class,  C rypiogamia. 
Order,  FUlces.    Fern,  or  polypody. 

Poly  PODicM  aculea  iry.  Filix  acur 
leaia.     Spear-pointed  fern. 

PoLTPO  DiLM  FiLix  MAS.  Aspidium 
filix  mas,  of  Dr.  Smith.  Pltris.  Blatxcnon 
Oribasii.  Lsnchilis.  Male  polypody,  or 
fern.  Polypodium  jUix  mas,  of  Linaaeus. 
The  root  of  this  plant  has  lately  been  greatly 
celebrated  for  its  effects  upon  the  tcznia 
oiculis  iuperficialibiis,  or  broad  tape-worm. 
Madame  ZSoufer  acquired  great  celebrity 
by  employing  it  els  a  specific.  This  secret 
was  thought  of  such  importance  by  some 
of  the  principal  physicians  at  Paris,  who 
were  deputed  to  make  a  complete  trial  of 
its  ^cacy,  that  it  was  purchased  by  the 
French  king,  and  afterwards  publisBed  by 
his  order.  The  method  of  cure  is  the  lol- 
loping : — Al'ter  the  patient  has  been  pre- 
pared by  an  emollient  clyster,  and  a  sup- 
per of  paiia.d2>  with  butter  and  salt,  he  is 
directed  to  take  ia  the  momiDg;  while  in 


VOL 

bed,  a  dose  of  two  or  three  drachms  of  the 
powdered  root  of  the  male  fern.  The  pow- 
der ruust  be  washed  down  with  a  draught 
of  water,  and,  two  hours  after,  a  strong 
cathartic,  composed  of  calomel  and  scam- 
inony,  is  to  be  given,  proportioned  to  the 
strength  of  the  patient.  If  this  does  not 
operate  in  due  time,  it  is  to  be  followed  by 
a  dose  of  purging  salts,  and  if  the  worm  be 
not  expelled  in  a  few  hours,  this  process  is 
to  be  repeated  at  proper  intervals.  Of  the 
success  of  this,  or  a  similar  mode  of  treat- 
ment, in  cases  of  taenia,  there  can  be  no 
doubt,  as  many  proofs  in  this  country  afford 
sufiBcient  testimony ;  but  whether  the  fern 
root  or  the  strong  cathartic  is  the  principal 
agent  in  the  destruction  of  the  worm,  may 
admit  of  a  question  ;  and  the  latter  opinion, 
Dr.  Woodville  believes,  is  the  more  gene- 
rally adopted  by  physicians.  It  appears, 
however,  from  some  experiments  made  in 
Germany,  that  the  taenia  has,  in  several  in- 
stances, been  expelled  by  the  repeated  ex- 
hibition of  the  root,  without  the  cissistance  of 
any  purgative. 

POLYPUS.  (From  wa/.uj,  many,  and 
zmv;.  a  foot,  from  its  sending  ofl' many  rami- 
fications, like  legs.) 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  zoophytes. 

2.  In  CuUen's  Nosology,  a  synonym  with 
sarcoma.  A  kind  of  tumour,  which  is  gene- 
rally narrow  where  it  originates,  and  then 
becomes  wider,  somewhat  like  a  pear  ;  which 
most  common!}'  is  met  with  in  the  nose,  ute- 
rus, or  vagina ;  and  which  received  its  name 
from  an  erroneous  idea,  that  it  usually  had 
several  roots,  or  feet,  like  polypi,  or  zoo- 
phytes. 

Polypi  vary  from  each  other  according 
to  the  different  causes  that  produce  them, 
and  the  alterations  that  happen  in  them. 
Sometimes  a  polypus  of  the  nose  is  owing 
to  a  swelling  of  the  pituitary  membrane, 
■which  swelling  may  possess  a  greater  or  less 
space  of  the  me.mbrane,  as  aiso  its  cellular 
substance,  and  may  affect  either  one  or  both 
nostrils.  At  other  times,  it  arises  from  an 
ulcer  produced  by  a  caries  of  some  of  the 
bones  which  form  the  internal  surface  of  the 
nostrils.  Polypuses  are  sometimes  so  soft, 
that  upon  the  least  touch  they  are  lace- 
rated and  bleed  ;  at  other  times  they  are 
very  compact,  and  even  scirrhous.  Some 
continue  small  a  great  while  ;  others  in- 
crease so  fast,  as,  in  a  short  time,  to  push 
out  at  the  nostrils,  or  extend  backwards 
towards  the  throat,  te  Dran  mentions, 
that  he  has  known  them  fill  up  the  space 
behind  the  uvula,  and,  turning  towards 
the  mouth,  have  protruded  the  tieshy  arch 
of  the  palate  so  far  forwards  as  to  make 
it  parallel  with  the  third  denies  violares. 
There  are  others,  which,  though  at  first  free 
from  any  malignant  disposition,  become 
afterwards  carcinomatous,  and  even  highly 
cancerous.  Of  whatever  nature  the  poly- 
pus is,  it  intercepts  the  passage  of  the  air 


POM 


707 


tlirongh  the  nostril,  and,  when  large,  forces 
the  septum  nariian  into  the  other  nostril,  so 
that  the  patient  is  unable  to  breathe,  unless 
through  the  m.outh.  A  large  polypus  press- 
ing in  like  manner  upon  the  spongy  bones, 
grsdually  forces  them  down  upon  the  maxil- 
lary bones,  and  thus  compresses  and  stops 
up  the  orifice  of  the  ductus  lachrymalis  ;  cor 
is  it  impossible  for  the  sides  of  the  cannlis  na- 
salis  to  be  pressed  together.  In  which  case 
the  tears,  having  no  passage  through  the  nose, 
the  eye  is  kept  constantly  watering,  and  the 
sacchus  lachrymalis;  not  being  able  to  dis- 
cljarge  its  contents,  is  sometimes  so  much 
dilated  as  to  form  what  is  called  a  Q.d.X  fistula. 
The  above  writer  has  seen  instances  of  poly- 
puses so  much  enlarged  as  to  force  down  the 
ossa  palati. 

The  polypus  of  the  uterus  is  of  three  kinds, 
in  respect  to  situation.  It  either  grows 
from  the  fundus,  the  inside  of  the.cer'.ix,  or 
from  the  lower  edge  of  the  os  uteri.  The 
first  case  is  the  most  frequent,  tlie  last  the 
most  uncommon.  Polypi  of  the  uterus 
are  always  shaped  like  a  pear,  and  have  a 
thin  pedicle.  They  are  almost  invariably  of 
that  species  which  is  denominated  fleshy, 
hardly  ever  being  schirrousy cancerous  or  ul- 
cerated. 

The  coagulated  substance  which  is  found 
in  the  cavities  of  the  heart  of  those  who  are 
some  time  in  arliculo  mortis,  is  improperly 
called  a  poh"pus. 

P0LYSA"'RCIA.  (From  ^-j/.r;?,  much, 
and  (rap|,  flesh.)  t  Pdlysomalia.  Obstitas. 
Corpukniia.  Steatites,  cf  Vogel.  Trouble 
some  corpulency,  or  fatness.  A  genus  of 
disease  in  the  Class  Cachexiae,  and  Order 
IntumescenticE,  of  Cullen. 

Polysoma'tia.  (From  ■sroKv;,  much,  and 
ff!f/.ie.,  a  body.)     See  Fclysarcia. 

Polispa'5tu5I.  (From  -aoXv;,  much,  and 
Gvaui,  to  draw.)  A  forcible  instrument  for 
reducing  luxations. 

P  0  L  Y  T  R  r  C  H  U  M.  .  (From  tsraXt/r, 
many,  and  6p;?,  hair ;  so  called  from  its  re- 
semblance to  a  woman's  hair,  or  because,  in 
ancient  times,  women  used  to  dye  the  hair 
with  it,  to  keep  it  from  shedding.)  Poly- 
tricon. 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnaean  system.  Class,  Cryplogmma.  Or- 
der, J^liisci. 

2.  The  pharmacopceial  name  of  the  goldeij 
maidenhair. 

PoLYTRt'cHCM  commu'ne.  The  system- 
atic name  of  the  golden  maidenhair.  Mian- 
thuni  cpj.revm.  It  possesses,  in  an  inferior 
degree,  astringent  virtues ;  and  was  formerly 
given  in  diseases  of  the  lungs  and  calculous 
complaints. 

Polyu'rica  iscHr'KiA.  (From  tta'kv;, 
much  and  aupv,  urine.)  Ischury,  from  long 
re'tention  of  urine. 

Poma'ceum.  (From  pomum,  an  apple.) 
Cider,  or  the  fermented  juice  of  apple, 

Pcmezranaie.     See  Punica  granaium. 


108 


POP 


FOR 


Pompkoltgo'des.  (From  ■sc/i.pXvl,  a 
bubble,  and  uoos,  resemblance.)  Urine, 
with  bubbles  on  the  surface. 

Po'mpholyx.     (From  Tuofji^o;.  a  bladder.) 

1.  A  bubble. 

2.  The  whitish  powder,  or  oxjde  of  zinc, 
which  adheres  to  the  covers  of  the  crucibles 
in  making-  brass,  in  the  form  of  small  bub- 
bles. 

Po'mphos.  (From  ■jB-s^ipw,  to  put  forth.) 
A  bladder,  or  watery  pustule. 

1*0' MUM.     An  apple.     See  Pyrus  malm. 

PO'MUM  ADA'MI.  (Pomum,  an  apple  ; 
so  called  in  consequence  of  a  whimsical  sup- 
position that  part  of  the  forbidden  apple 
•which  Adam  eat,  stuck  in  the  throat,  and 
thus  became  the  cause.)  The  protuberance 
in  the  anterior  part  of  the  neck,  formed  by 
<he  forepart  of  the  thyroid  cartilage. 

Po'mum  amo'ris,  a  name  for  the  sola- 
num  Ivcofiersicum. 

PO'iNS  VARO'LIl.  Corpus  annulare. 
Processus  annularis.  Eminentia  annularis. 
Varolius's  bridg^e.  An  eminence  of  the  me- 
dulla oblongata,  first  described  by  Varolius. 
It  is  formed  by  the  two  exterior  crura  of  the 
cerebellum  becoming  flattened  and  passing 
over  the  crura  of  the  cerebrum. 

Po'ntica  vi'ka.  Acid,  feculent,  and  tar- 
tarous  wines. 

Po'nticum  MEL.  A  sort  of  poisonous 
honey. 

Poorman's  pepper.  See  Polygonum  hy- 
dropiper,  and  Lepidlum. 

Poplar.     See  Populus. 

PO'PLES.  Ignye.  Ignys.  The  ham,  or- 
joint  of  the  knee. 

POPLITEAL  ARTERY.  {Arteria  popli- 
iea;  from  poples,  the  ham.)  The  continua- 
tion of  the  crural  artery,  through  the  hollow 
of  the  ham. 

POPLITE'US.  (.Popliteus  rnusculus,  from 
poj)les,  the  ham.)«  A  small  triangular  mus- 
cle lying  across  the  back  part  of  the  knee- 
joint.  ■     . 

Poppy,  red  corn.    See  Papaver  rhceas. 

Poppy,  while.     See  Papaver  somniferuin. 

Popui,a'go.  (From  populus,  the  poplar; 
because  its  leaves  resemble  those  of  the 
poplar.)     Marsh  marigold. 

PO'PULUS.  (From  -aoXu;,  many;  be- 
cause of  the  multitude  of  its  shoots.)  1. 
The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the  Lin- 
ns^n  system.  Class,  Dioecia.  Order,  Oc- 
tmidria. 

2.  The  pharmacopceial  name  of  the  Po- 
pulus nigra,  of  Linnaeus,  the  black  poplar ; 
called  also  JEgeiros.  The  young  buds, 
oculi,  or  rudiments  of  the  leaves,  which 
appear  in  the  beginning  of  the  spring, 
were  formerly  emploj'ed  in  an  oiScinal 
ointment.  At  present  ihey  are  almost  en- 
tirely disregarded,  though  they  should  seem, 
from  their  sensible  qualities,  to  be  applicable 
to   purposes   of    some   importance.      They 


have  a  yellow,  unctuous,  odorous,  balsamic 
juice. 

Po'pcLus  balsami'fera.     See  Fagara. 

Po'pcLus  ni'gra.  The  systematic  name 
of  the  black  poplar.     See  Populus. 

Po'rccs.  a  name  for  the  pudendum  mu- 
liebre. 

FORI  BILIAHII.  The  biliary  pores  or 
ducts,  that  receive  the  bile  from  the  penicilli 
of  the  liver,  and  convey  it  to  the  hepatic 
duct.     See  Liver. 

Poroce'le.  (From  -auifos,  a  callus,  and 
Kr,>.7),  a  tumour.)  A  hard  tumour  of  the 
testicle. 

PoRo'siPHALtTM.  (From  -auooi,  a  callus, 
and  tfiipa/.o;,  the  navel.)  A  hard  tumour  of 
the  navel. 

PORRI'GO.  {A  porrigendo,  from  its 
spreading  abroad.)  A  disease  very  common 
among  children,  in  which  the  skin  of  the 
hairy  part  of  the  head  becomes  dry  and 
callous,  and  comes  off  like  bran  upon  comb- 
ing the  head. 

PO'RRUM.  Porret,  or  common  leek. 
See  Allium  porrum. 

PO'RTA.  {A  portando,  because  through 
it  the  blood  is  can-ied  to  the  liver.)  That 
part  of  the  liver  where  its  vessels  enter. 

Po'rt.5:  ve'na.     See  Vena  porta. 

PoRTAiGuiLLE.     The  acutcuaculum. 

PO  RTIO  DU'RA.  (One  branch  of  the 
seventh  pair  of  nerves  is  called  portio  /iura, 
the  hard  portion,  either  from  its  being 
more  firm  than  the  other,  or  because  it 
runs  into  the  hard  part  of  the  skull ;  and 
-trie' tjrher  the  portio  mollis,  or  soft  por- 
tion.) Facial  nerve.  This  nerve  arises 
near  the  pons,  from  the  crus  of  the  brain, 
enters  the  petrous  portion  of  the  temporal 
bone,  gives  off  a  branch  into  the  tj^mpa- 
num,  which  is  called  the  chorda  tympani, 
and  then  proceeds  to  form  the  pes  amerinus 
on  the  face,  from  whence  the  integuments 
of  the  face  are  supplied  with  nerves.  See 
Facial  nerre. 

PORTIO  MO'LLIS.  Auditory  nerve. 
This  nerve  arises  from  the  medulla  oblon- 
gata and  fourth  ventricle  of  the  brain,  en- 
ters the  petrous  portion  of  the  temporal 
bone,  and  is  distributed  on  the  internal 
ear,  by  innumerable  branches,  not  only  to 
the  cochlea,  but  also  to  the  membrane 
lining  the  vestibulum  and  semicircular 
canals,  and  is  the  immediate  organ  of  hear- 
ing. 

Portland  powder.  A  celebrated  gout 
remed}^  It  consists  of  various  bitters;  prin- 
cipally of  hoarhound,  birthwort,  the  ^tops 
and  leaves  of  germander,  ground-pine,  and 
centaury,  dried,  powdered,  and  sifted.  It 
is  now  fallen  into  disuse. 

Portora'rium.  (From  porta,  a  door; 
because  it  is,  as  it  were,  the  door  or  en- 
trance of  the  intestines.)  The  right  orifice 
of  the  stomach. 

P  O  R  T  U  L  A'C  A.      (From    porlo,   to 


pot 


POT 


709 


'cany,  ana  lac,  milk  ;  because  it  increases  the 
animal  milk.)  1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of 
plants  in  the  Linnaean  system.  Class,  Dode- 
candria.     Order,  Digynia. 

•2.  The  pharmacopceial  name  of  the  pur- 
slane. £ndrachnt.  Allium  gallicum.  The 
plant  which  is  so  called  in  dietetical  and  me- 
dical writings,  is  the  Portulaca  oleracea,  of 
Linnaeus  ;  it  abounds  with  a  watery  and  some- 
what acid  juice,  and  is  often  put  into  soups, 
or  pickled  with  spices.  It  is  said  to  be  anti- 
septic and  aperient. 

Portulaca  oleracea.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  eatable  purslane.  See  Portu- 
laca. 

PO'KUS.     A  pore,  or  duct. 

Po'scA.     Vinegar  and  water  mixed. 

Posse'tum.  Posset.  Milk  curdled  with 
wine,  treacle,  or  any  acid. 

Post  brachia'le.  (From  post,  after,  and 
brachium,  the  arm.)     The  metacarpus. 

POSTERIOR  AiNNULA'RIS.  (Musculus 
posterior  annularis.)  An  external  interosseal 
muscle  of  the  hand,  that  extends  and  draws 
the  ring-finger  inwards. 

POSTE'RIOR  AU'RIS.  See  retrahenfes 
auris. 

P  O  S  T  E'R  1 0  R  FN  D  I C I  S.  (Muscu- 
lus posterior  indicis.)  An  internal  interos- 
seal muscle  of  the  hand,  that  extends  the 
fore  finger  obliquely,  and  draws  it  out- 
wards.   .  ♦ 

POSTE'RIOR  MED  1 1.  An  exter- 
nal interosseal  muscle  of  the  hand,  that 
extends  the  middle  finger,  and  draws  it  out- 
wards. 

P  O  T  A  M  O  G  E  IT  O  N.  (From  -zroTcc- 
fio;,  a  river,  and  ynTcav,  adjacent ;  so 
named  because  it  grows  about  rivers.)  The 
name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the  Linnaean 
system.  Class,  Teirandria.  Order,  Tetra- 
gynia. 

Potash,  acetate  of.     See  Poiassce  acelas. 

Potash,  carbonate  of.  See  Potasscz  carbo- 
nas. 

Potash,  fused.     See  Potassa  fusa. 

Potash,  solution  of.     See  Potasses  liquor. 

Potash,  subcarbonate  of.  See  Potasses 
subcarbonas. 

Potash,  subcarbo7iate  of,  solution  of.  See 
PotasscB  subcarbonatis  liquor. 

Potash,  sulphate  of.     See  Polassm  sulphas. 

Potash,  sulphuret  of.  See  Potasses  sulphu- 
retum. 

Potash,  super-sulphate  of.  See  Potasses  su- 
per-sidphas. 

Potash,  super-tarlrate  of.     See  Tartarum. 

Potash,  tartrate  of.     See  Potasses,  tartras. 

Potash,  with  lime.    See  Potassa  cum  cake. 

Potash.     See  Potassa. 

POTA'SSA.  (So  called  from  the  pots,  or 
vessels,  in  which  it  was  first  made.)  Potash. 
Kali.  Vegetable  alkali.  This  alkali  may  be 
obtained  from  several  substances. 

1.  By  evaporating  the  lixivium  of  the 
ashes  of  wood  and  other  parts  of  plants. 
This  is  calcined,    and    so  disengaged  from 


all  the  blackening  principles,  when  it  is  com- 
monly termed  Pearlash ;  and  in  the  phar- 
macopoeia Potassa  iiHpura. 

The  ashes  are  more  or  less  rich  in  alkali, 
according  to  the  nature  of  the  wood  which 
affords  them.  In  general,  hard  woods  con- 
tain the  most.  The  ashes  of  beech  afford 
from  II  to  131b.  per  quintal,  according  to 
the  experiments  which  have  been  made,  in 
the  large  way ;  those  of  box  afforded  from 
12  to  141b.  Wormwood  affords  a  good 
quantity. 

To  extract  this  alkali,  nothing  more  is  ne- 
cessary than  to  wash  the  ashes,  and  to  con- 
centrate the  solution  in  boilers  of  cast  iron. 
It  is  on  account  of  the  alkali  that  wood-ashes 
are  employed  in  the  lixiTiums  used  by  laun- 
dresses, or  bleachers.  The  use  of  alkali, 
in  this  case,  is  to  combine  with  the  fat 
substances,  and  to  render  them  soluble  in 
water. 

Almost  all  the  potash  sold  in  commerce 
for  the  use  of  our  glass-houses,  our  soap- 
makers,  our  bleaching-grounds,  &c.  is  fabri- 
cated in  the  north,  where  the  abundance  of 
wood  admits  of  its  being  applied  to  this  sin- 
gle purpose. 

2.  The  lees  of  wine  are  almost  totally 
converted  into  this  alkali  by  combustion. 
This  salt  is  called  cendres  gravelees ;  it  has 
almost  always  a  greenish  colour,  and  is  con- 
sidered as  very  pure. 

3.  The  combustion  of  tartar  of  wine 
likewise  affords  an  alkali  of  considerable 
purity.  It  is  usually  burned  wi'apped  up 
in  paper,  in  small  packets,  which  are  dipped 
in  water,  and  afterwards  exposed  upon 
burning  coals.  In  order  to  purify  it, 
the  residue  of  the  combustion  is  dissolved 
in  water,  the  solution  concentrated  by 
fire,  the  foreign  salts  separated  in  propor- 
tion as  they  precipitate,  and  a  very  pure 
alkali  is  at  last  obtained,  which  is  known 
by  the  name  of  salt  of  tartar.  To  procure 
salt  of  tartar  more  speedily,  as  well  as  more 
economically,  a  mixture  of  equal  parts  of 
nitrate  of  potash,  or  comniou  nitre,  and 
tartar,  may  be  burned  The  residue,  after 
lixiviation,  affords  a  beautiful  salt  of  tartar. 
Salt  of  tartar  is  the  form  of  this  alkali 
most  commonly  employed  for  medical 
uses. 

4.  If  saltpetre  be  fused  upon  charcoal,  the 
nitric  acid  is  decomposed  and  dissipated, 
while  the  alkali  remains  behind  j  this  is  call- 
ed extemporaneous  alkali. 

When  the  salt  has  been  brought  to  a  con- 
siderable degree  of  purity,  it  attracts  the 
humidity  of  the  air,  and  is  resolved  into  a 
liquor.  In  this  state  it  is  known  by  the 
very  improper  name  of  Oil  of  tartar  per  de- 
liquium. 

From  all  these  salts,  which  are  impure  and 
imperfect  carbonates  of  potash,  the  pure  al- 
kali may  be  extracted. 

Methods  of  obtaining  pure  Potash. — It  has 
Ion?  been  a  desideratum  with  chemists  to 


(10 


POT 


2'OT 


possess  a  method  of  preparing  potash  in  a 
state  of  absolute  purity  ;  the  strong-  tendency 
which  it  has  to  combination,  renders  this  ex- 
tremely difficult.  The  following-  are  the  me- 
thods now  siiade  use  of. 

1.  Bouillon  la  Grange's  apparatus  consists 
of  several  boxes  of  common  deal.  At  the 
bottom  put  river-sand,  which  must  be  wel5 
washed,  and  over  it  add  another  stratum, 
but  of  a  finer  kind,  and  cover  the  whole  with 
a  cloth,  besprinkled  with  wood-ashes.  In 
the  bottom  of  each  box  a  hole  is  made,  into 
which  is  fitted  a  glass  tube,  for  the  purpose 
of  aiFording-  a  passage  to  the  liquor  as  it  fil- 
lers through  the  sand.  *■ 

Having  arranged  the  apparatus  in  this 
manner,  take  equal  parts  of  quick  !ime  and 
potash  of  commerce,  if  the  lime  is  very 
caustic ;  but  in  the  contrary  case,  it  re- 
<}uires  twenty  parts  of  lime  to  fifteen  of  pot- 
asli :  put  water  into  an  iron  kettle,  bring  it 
Dearly  to  a  state  of  ebullition,  and  then  add 
Jjie  lime,  which,  by  its  slaking,  will  bring 
the  water  to  that  state  completely.  When 
It  is  slaked,  mix  the  potash,  and  form  of 
the  whole  a  thick  liquid,  which  must  be  suf- 
fered to  cool  a  little.  Then  pour  the  mix- 
ture into  the  boxes,  and  immediately  throw- 
water  over  it ;  but,  to  prevent  the  water  from 
(making  holes,  when  added,  place  over  the 
mixture  a  small  board,  which  will  rise  with 
the  water. 

Care  must  be  taken  to  place  earthen  pans 
or  other  vessels,  to  receive  the  liquor  which 
runs  through  the  tabes ;  and,  that  the  ley 
may  not  absorb  Carbonic  acid  from  the  at- 
mosphere, the  vessels  must  be  closed  with 
care,  in  such  a  manner  as  to  exclude  the  ex- 
ternal air.  It  will  be  necessary  also  to 
keep  water  always  over  the  siixture,  which 
xnustjje  collected  till  it  passes  tasteless  from 
the  tubes. 

The  liquors  obtained  are  nearly  ,of  the 
same  degree  of  strength  till  towards  the  end 
of  the  process  ;  when  (hey  grow  weak  sud- 
denly. 

To  evaporate  the  v/ater,  use  should  be 
made  of  cast-iron  pots,  beginning  with  the 
last  portions,  which  are  a  little  weaker  ;  and 
to  prevent  the  necessity  of  keeping  the 
strongest  a  long  time  in  contact  with  the  air 
when  boiling,  a  strong  ebullition  is  requi- 
site. When  the  fluid  is  concentrated  to  a 
certain  degree,  any  sulphate  of  potash  that 
may  be  present  will  crystallize,  and  be  pre- 
cipitated. 

To  obtain  dry  potash,  pour  the  concen- 
trated liquor  into  a  small  basin,  and  proceed 
with  the  evaporation,  till  a  little  of  it,  poured 
on  an  iron  plate,  or  a  marble  slab,  becomes 
solid. 

Then  put  the  concrete  potash  into  a  jar, 
and  pour  over  it  very  strong  alcohol ;  the 
potash  alone  dissolves  in  it;  the  sulphate 
and  muriate  oi  potash,  with  the  portions  of 
earth  and  even  of  potash  united  to  carbonic 
acid,  which  it  obstinately  retains,  or  which 


it  may  have  acquired  from  the  air  duriisj- 
the  evaporation,  remain  at  the  bottom  of 
the  solution.  Afterwards  decant  the  pure 
liquor,  and  distil  it  in  a  retort  till  it  becomes 
colourless.  It  must  then  be  evaporated  in  a 
silver  basin.  On  cooling,  it  crystallizes  in 
white  laniinsE,  which  are  sometimes  three 
tenths  of  an  inch  in  length ;  or,  instead  of 
suS'eriug  it  to  crystallize,  it  may' be  evapora- 
ted to  dryness. 

2  Lovvitz  has  given  another  method. 
According  to  this  chemist,  the  whole  of  the 
operation  for  obtaining  potash  of  the  great- 
est purity,  and  without  the  least  colour, 
consists  in  this  :  A  lixivium  of  potash,  freed 
from  carbonic  acid  in  the  usual  mannCr,  is 
evaporated  till  covered  with  a  thick  pellicle. 
After  the  cooling,  the  foreign  salt  which 
has  crystallized  is  to  be  separated;  and  the 
evaporation  of  the  lixivium  continued  in  an 
iron  pot.  During  this  second  evaporation, 
the  pellicle  of  foreign  salts,  particularly  of 
carbonate  of  potash,  ■which  continues  to  be 
formed,  must  be  carefully  taken  off  with  an 
iron  skimmer.  When  no  more  pellicle  is 
formed,  and  the  matter  ceases  to  boil  up, 
it  is  removed  from  the  fire,  and  suffered  to 
cool,  continually  stirred  with  an  iron  spa- 
tula. It  is  then  to  be  dissolved  in  double 
the  quantity  of  cold  water,  and  the  solution 
filtered,  and  evaporated  in  a  glass'  retort, 
till  it  begins  to  deposit  regular  crystals.  If 
the  mass  should  consolidate  ever  so  little  bj/ 
cooling,  a  small  quantity  of  water  is  to  be 
added,  and  it  must  be  heated  again  to  ren- 
der it  fluid.  After  the  formation  of  a  suffi- 
cient quantity  of  regular  crystals,  the  fluid, 
which  is  very  brown,  is  to  be  decanted,  and 
the  salt,  after  being  suffered  to  drain,  must 
be  re-dissolved  in  the  same  quantity  of  wa- 
ter. The  decanted  fluid  must  be  kept  in  a 
well-closed  bottle,  and  sufi'ered  to  become 
clear  by  subsiding  during  several  days.  It 
must  then  be  decanted  for  a  second  evapo- 
ration and  crystallization.  The  process 
must  be  continued  aS  long  as  the  crystals 
afford,  with  the  least  possible  quantity  of 
water,  solutions  perfectly  limpid.  These 
solutions  are  to  be  preserved  in  well-closed 
bottles,  to  defend  them  from  the  access  of 
air. 

The  greatest  difficulty  of  this  process 
arises  from  the  facility  with  which  the  fluid 
assumes  a  solid  form.  To  obviate  this  in-' 
convenience,  a  small  portion  of  it  may  be 
concentrated  to  the  point  at  which  it  be- 
comes converted  into  a  solid  mass  by  cool- 
ing. The  saturation  of  a  lixivium  consider- 
ably evaporated,  may  be  ascertained  by 
throwing  small  pieces  of  this  mass  into  it 
during  its  cooling.  When  these  are  no  long- 
er dissolved,  it  is  a  proof  that  it  is  at  the  re- 
quired point. 

With  regard  to  the  foreign  salts  which 
are  mixed  with  the  potash,  the  greatest  por- 
tion separates  by  crystallization,  after  the 
first  evaporation.'      The   rest  is   separated 


POT 


POT 


ni 


i^uringf  the  second  cor.centration,  by  the 
continual  skimming  of  the  pellicle.  The 
little  which  may  remain  with  the  potash  must 
precipitate  for  want  of  water  of  solution,  in 
a  lixivium,  wherein  the  alkali  itself  is  no 
longer  dissolved  but  by  its  own  water  of 
crystallization. 

Remarks. — The  property  of.  alkalis,  to 
dissolve  in  highly  rectified  alcohol,  with  the 
exclusion  of  every  foreign  salt,  would  af- 
ford an  esceilent  means  of  obtaining  potash 
very  pure,  if  their  mutual  action  did  not 
afford  a  new  source  of  impurity.  For  when 
an  alkali,  absolutely  pure  and  crystallized, 
is  dissolved  in  spirit  of  wine,  even  without 
heat,  the  fluid  assumes  a  very  brown  colour, 
which  becomes  still  deeper  after  being  de- 
canted from  the  saline  mass. 

The  crystallization  of  potash  is  very  dif- 
ferent, accordingly  as  the  crystals  are  formed 
with  cold  or  heat.  In  the  first  case,  the 
crj'stals  obtained  are  octahedra  in  groups, 
which  contain  0.43  water  of  crystallization, 
and  excite,  by  their  solution  in  water,  even 
in  the  summer,  a  degree  of  cold  very  near 
the  point  of  aqueous  congelation.  In  the 
second  case,  very  t'iiin  crj^stalline  transparent 
blades  of  extraordinary  magnitude  are 
formed,  which,  by  an  assemblage  of  lines 
crossing  each  other  in  infinite  directions, 
present  an  aggregate  of  cells  or  cavities, 
most  commonly  so  perfectly  closed  that  the 
vessel  may  be  inverted  without  the  escape 
of  the  smallest  drop  of  lixivium,  though 
sometimes  included  to  the  amount  of  an 
ounce  or  two.  For  this  reason,  it  is  necei- 
fsary  to  break  this  fine  crystallization  that 
the  fluid  may  run  off.  The  crystals  pre- 
sent, in  their  regular  formation,  rectangular 
tetragonal  blades,  which,  as  they  contain 
little  water  of  crystallization,  produce  a  con- 
siderable degree  of  heat  when  dissolved  in 
water. 

By  exposing  such  alkaline  crystals  to  a 
i"ed  heat,  in  a  silver  crucible,  they  become 
fused ;  and,  after  cooling,  afibrd  a  mass 
as  white  as  snow,  extremely  caustic,  and 
deliquescent. 

As  the  crystals  and  the  lixivium,  during 
the  length  of  time  required  to  drain  the 
salt,  may  frequently  become  charged  with  a 
portion  of  carbonic  acid,  it  is  adviseable,  in 
order  to  avoid  this  inconvenience  as  much 
as  possible,  that  the  lixivium,  as  soon  as  it  is 
brought  to  the  requisite  point  of  concentra- 
tion, should  be  poured  into  a  narrow-necked 
bottle,  and  well  closed  therein  to  crystal- 
lize. After  the  crystals  are  formed,  the 
bottle  is  to  be  reversed  without  opening, 
and  kept  in  a  temperature  rather  warm  un- 
til the  crystals  are  well  dried.  During  the 
winter,  the  liquor,  after  the  first  crystalliza- 
tion, continues  to  crystallize  without  being 
submitted  to  a  new  evaporation,  provided 
only  that  it  be  exposed  to  a  temperature 
somewhat  colder  than  that  whereia  the  first 
crystals  were  formed. 


Properlks  of  pure  Potash. — Potash,  in 
a  crystallised  form,  consists  of  soft,  quad- 
rangular, compressed  prisms,  which  are  ex- 
tremely caustic  and  deliq-..t\5ceiit.  It  diss- 
solves  all  soft  animal  matters  when  brought 
into  contact  v/ith  it.  It  liquefies  by  a  gentle 
heat,  and  rises  in  fumes  at  high  temper- 
atures It  does  not  unite  in  a  direct  man- 
ner with  phosphorus.  It  easily  combines 
with  sulphur  and  many  of  the  metallic 
oiids.  It  dissolves  alumine  in  the  humid 
way,  and  even  a  small  quantity  of  silex  ; 
but  it  does  not  act  on  glucine,  or  zircon, 
nor  on  magnesia,  or  lime.  It  contracts  nor 
union  with  barytes.  It  absorbs  water  and 
carbonic  acid  rapidly.  It  fuses  into  glass 
with  silex,  by  the  aid  of  fire.  It  combines 
with  the  acids,  and  forms  salts,  which  in 
general  do  not  yield  their  acid  unless  to  ba- 
rytes. It  changes  blue  vegetable  colours 
green,  and  possesses  all  the  general  pro- 
perties of  alkalis. 

Decomposilion  of  Potassa. 

Fotassa,  from  its  analogy  to  ammonia, 
has  often  been  conjectured  to  be  a  com- 
pound body  ;  but  nothing  satisfactory  had 
ever  been  proved.  Its  decomposition,  how- 
ever, has  since  been  efiected  by  the  labours 
of  Sir  Humphry  Davy,  and  the  discovery 
of  its  constituents  will  ever  be  regarded  as 
the  most  important  in  chemistry.  Sir  H. 
Davy  was  led  to  institute  experiments,  with 
a  view  to  decompose  the  fixed  alkalis  by 
his  previous  discovery,  that,  by  the  powers 
of  g&lvanism,  the  principles  of  bcdi^-  'i^-?re 
:e;  uicitcc;,  ac:  iuiug  cc  a  certain  law,  some 
being  attracted  to  the  one  galvanic  pole, 
others  to  the  other;  and  that  the  strength 
of  these  attracting  forces  are  proportional  to 
the  energies  of  the  opposite  electricities  in 
the  galvanic  circle,  and  to  the  conducting 
power  and  the  degree  of  concentration  of  the 
substances  eubmitted  to  their  action. 

In  his  first  attempts,  he  exposed  the  al- 
kali, dissolved  in  water,  to  the  action  of  the 
galvanic  battery,  but  the  water  alone  of  the 
solution  was  decomposed.  Fotassa,  in  fu- 
sion, was  *then  placed  in  the  galvanic  cir- 
cuit ;  a  vivid  light,  and  appearances  of  the 
production  of  combustible  matter  « ere  ob- 
served ;  CD  submitting  the  solid  alkali,  ren- 
dered a  conductor  of  electricity  ly  being  very 
slightly  mi  listened,  to  the  galvanic  action, 
these  appearances  were  still  better  marked ; 
and  it  was  in  this  way  that  he  succeeded  in 
effecting  the  complete  decomposition. 

"  A  small  piece  of  pure  potash,  which 
had  been  exposed  a  few  seconds  to  the  at- 
mosphere, so  as  to  give  conducting  power 
to  the  surface,  was  placed  upon  an  insu- 
lated disc  of  platina,  connected  with  the 
negative  side  of  the  battery  in  a  state  of  in- 
tense activity  ;  and  a  platina  wire,  commu- 
nicating with  the  positive  side,  was  brought 
in  contact  with  the  upper  surface  of  the 
alkali.  Under  these  circumstances  a  vivid 
action  was  observed  to  take  place.    The 


in 


POT 


POT 


potash  began  to  fuse  at  both  its  points  of 
electrization.  There  was  a  violent  efferve- 
scence at  its  upper  surface ;  at  the  lower,  or 
negative  surface,  there  was  no  liberation  of 
elastic  fiuid ;  but  small  globules,  having  a 
high  metallic  lustre,  and  being  precisely 
similar  in  visible  characters  to  quicksilver, 
appeared;  some  of  which  burnt,  with  an 
explosion  and  bright  flame,  as  soon  as  they 
were  formed,  and  others  remained,  and  were 
merely  tarnished,  and  finally  covered  with  a 
white  film,  which  formed  on  their  surfaces. 
These  globules,  numerous  experiments  soon 
showed  to  be  the  substance  I  was  in  search 
<o/,  and  a  peculiar  inflammable  principle  the 
basis  of  potash." 

The  platina,  Sir  H.  Davy  found,  had  no 
share  in  its  production  ;  as  it  was  equally 
produced  when  other  metals,  and  even  char- 
coal, were  used  for  completing  the  electrical 
circuit.  The  phenomena  too  were  quite  in- 
dependent of  the  presence  of  air. 

As,  in  the  decomposition  of  compound 
substances  by  galvanism.  Sir  H.  Davy  had 
found  that  when  combustible  bases  had  been 
developed  at  the  negative  side,  oxygen  is 
evolved  at  the  positive  side,  it  was  reasonable 
to  conclude  that  this  happened  in  the  above 
experiment,  and  that  the  efiervescence  ob- 
served at  the  part  of  the  potassa  in  immediate 
contact  with  the  positive  wire,  was  due  to 
the  disengagement  of  oxygen  gas.  He  ac- 
cordingly found,  performing  the  experiments 
in  glass  tubes,  so  as  to  collect  the  aerial 
product  given  out  at  the  positive  surface, 
that  this,  on  the  most  delicate  examination, 
proved  to  be  pure  oxygen;  and,  unless  an 
excess  of  water  was  present,  no  gas  was 
evolved  from  the  negative  surface,  nothing 
being  produced  there  but  the  inflammable 
globules. 

By  these  analytic  experiments,  therefore, 
potassa  is  proved  to  be  a  compound  of  a  pe- 
culiar substance,  highly  inflammable,  and 
having  a  metallic  lustre,  with  oxygen.  And 
this  he  soon  confirmed,  by  synthetic  experi- 
ments. 

He  found  that  the  metallic  litStre  of  this 
inflammable  substance  immediately  became 
destroyed  in  the  atmosphere,  and  a  white 
crust  formed  upon  it  which  was  pure  potassa. 
This  was  soon  dissolved  by  attracting  hu- 
midity from  the  air;  a  new  quantity  was 
formed  on  the  surface,  luitil  the  whole  dis- 
appeared, and  had  formed  a  saturated  alka- 
line solution.  When  the  globules  were 
placed  in  tubes  containing  atmospheric  air, 
or  oxygen  gas,  an  absorption  of  oxygen 
took  place,  and  a  crust  of  alkali  v,as  formed. 
When  they  were  strongly  heated,  confined 
in  given  portions  of  oxygen,  a  rapid  com- 
bustion, with  a  brilliant  white  flame,  was 
piOGuced,  and  ihey  weic  co>..'eited  into  a 
white  and  solid  mass,  which  was  found  to 
be  potassa;  oxygen  was  absorbed,  and  no- 
thing emitted  which  affected  the  purity  of 
the  residual  air.     From  subsequent  experi- 


ments, Sir  H.  Davy  endeavoured  to  deter- 
mine the  proportions  of  these  elements. 
From  the  products  of  the  combustion  of  the 
base,  compared  with  the  quantity  of  oxygen 
absorbed,  he  inferred,  taking  the  mean  of 
two  experiments,  that  potassa  consists  of 
86.1  of  base,  and  13.9  of  oxygen.  From 
the  results  of  the  decomposition  of  water  by 
the  base,  the  proportions  indicated  were 
84  of  base  and  16  of  oxygen.  The  mean  of 
these  will  be  very  nearly  85  and  1.5. 

The  decomposition  of  potassa  may  be 
effected,  without  difficulty,  with  a  gal- 
vanic battery  of  not  very  high  powers. 
One  of  100  plates,  of  sis  inches  square,  is 
suflicieut. 

An  important  confirmation  of  the  disco- 
very is  that  which  has  been  received  from 
an  experiment  pei'formed  by  Gay  Lussac 
and  Thenard.*  It  occurred  to  these  che- 
mists, that  potassa  might  be  decomposed  by 
causing  a  substance  to  act  on  it  having  a 
strong  attraction  for  oxygen.  They  put 
clean  iron  filings  into  a  gun-barrel,  bent  so 
that  the  filings  in  the  curvature  could  be 
raised  to  a  sufficient  heat,  by  the  barrel 
being  placed  across  a  furnace.  With  one 
extremity  of  it  a  tube  is  connected  contain- 
ing solid  potassa.  When  the  iron  filings 
in  the  barrel  are  brought  to  a  white  heat, 
the  alkali  in  the  tube  which  has  been  pre- 
viously kept  cold  by  a  freezing  mixture,  is 
melted  by  applying  heat  to  it  by  a  port- 
able furnace ;  and  it  is  allowed  to  run 
through,  by  a  small  aperture,  upon  the  iron 
fiHngs.  It  suffers  decomposition,  the  iron 
attracts  its  oxygen,  and  the  inflammable  base 
is  sublimed  to  the  other  end  of  the  tube, 
which  is  kept  cold,  so  as  to  condense  it ;  a 
tube  of  safety,  containing  a  little  mercury, 
being  connected  with  the  extremity,  to  allow 
of  the  disengagement  of  any  aerial  matter, 
and  at  the  same  time  exclude  the  air.  Hy- 
drogen gas  is  disengaged  during  the  pro- 
cess, which  appears  to  be  derived  from  the 
decomposition  of  water  contained  in  the 
alkali,  and  the  result  is  most  successful  when 
the  alkali  is  in  the  driest  state.  The  base 
of  the  alkali  is  obtained  in  the  form  of  bril- 
liant laminae,  adhering  to  the  inside  of  the 
gun-barrel.  There  is  also  found  in  the  cur- 
vature where  the  filings  were  contained,  an 
alloy  of  it  with  iron.  According  to  Sir  H. 
Davy,  who  performed  the  experiment  with 
suecess,  the  base  thus  obtained  is  rather 
heavier  than  that  procured  by  electricity, 
probably  from  containing  a  little  iron. 

To  the  matter  discovered  by  these  re- 
searches, as  the  base  of  potassa,  Sir  H.  Davy 
has  given  the  name  of 

POTASSIUM ; 
the  termination  of  this  name  being  that  as- 
signed to  metals,  and  this  substance  being 
presumed  to  be  metallic. 

Potassium,  at  the  temperature  of  60®  of 
Fahrenheit,  appears  in  the  form  of  small 
globules,  possessing  the  metallic  lustre  and 


FOT 


roT 


-13 


opacity,  and  having  the  general  appearance 
of  quicksilver,  so  that  by  the  eye  it  is  not 
easy  to  distinguish  between  them.  At  this 
temperature,  however,  it  is  rather  imper- 
fectly fluid,  so  that  it  does  not  easily  recover 
its  globular  form.  At  70*  it  is  more  liquid 
and  mobile  ;  and  at  the  temperature  of  100" 
is  so  completely  so,  that  different  globules 
can  be  easily  run  into  one.  At  oC  it  be- 
comes a  soft  and  malleable  solid,  which  has 
the  lustre  of  polished  silver,  and  at  32''  it 
becomes  harder  and  brittle,  displaying,  when 
broken,  a  crystallized  texture.  Though  so 
fusible,  it  is  not  very  volatile,  bat  requires 
a  temperature  approaching  a  red  heat  to 
convert  it  into  vapour.  It  condenses  un- 
changed. It  is  a  perfect  conductor  of  elec- 
tricity, and  is  also  an  excellent  conductor 
of  heat. 

It  is  lighter  than  alcohol,  or  ether.  Sir 
H.  Davy  found  that  it  did  not  even  sink  in 
naphtha  twice  distilled,  the  specific  gravity  of 
which  was  about  770.  Its  specific  gravity, 
he  estimates,  compared  with  that  of  water, 
is  as  6  to  10,  at  62"  of  Fahrenheit.  In  its 
solid  form  it  is  rather  heavier,  but  still, 
when  cooled  to  40*,  it  swims  in  distilled 
Daphtha. 

Its  chemical  relations  are  not  loss  singular 
than  its  physical  properties. 

It  combines  with  oxygen  slowly  and 
without  flame,  at  all  temperatures  below 
that  of  its  volatilization  ;  but,  at  this  tem- 
perature, combustion  of  it  takes  place,  the 
heat  is  intense,  and  the  light  white  and 
vivid.  It  appears  to  combine  w  ith  difierent 
proportions  of  oxygen,  according  to  circum- 
stances. Potassium  inflames  in  other  gases 
which  can  eifford  oxygen,  as  the  oxymuriatic 
acid  gas.  It  is  so  liable  to  oxygenation, 
that  it  is  difficult  to  preserve  it  unchanged  ; 
the  best  method  is  to  keep  it  in  naphtha  : 
for,  although  it  does  not  sink  in  that  fluid,  it 
is  enveloped  by  a  film  of  it,  which  protects  it 
from  the  action  of  the  air. 

AVhen  heated  in  hydrogen  gas,  at  a  degree 
below  its  point  of  vaporization,  it  diminishes 
in  volume,  and  the  gas  explodes  with  the 
production  of  alkaline  fumes,  when  it  is 
allowed  to  pass  into  the  air,  a  portion  of  the 
potassium  appears,  therefore,  to  have  been 
dissolved  ;  but,  by  cooling,  this  is  in  a  great 
measure  deposited,  as  the  gas  loses  its  pro- 
perty of  detonating  spontaneously. 

Potassium,  when  brought  into  contact 
with  water,  decomposes  it  with  great  vio- 
lence, an  explosion  is  produced,  with  flame, 
and  potassais  formed.  Placed  on  ice,  it  in- 
stantly burns  with  a  bright  flame,  melting 
the  ice.  So  strong  is  the  action  of  this  sub- 
stance on  water,  that  it  discovers,  by  the  de- 
composition it  produces,  the  smallest  quan- 
tity of  water  in  other  liquids,  as  in  alcohol, 
or  in  ether.  Potassium,  thrown  into  solu- 
tions of  the  mineral  acids,  inflames  and  burns 
on  the  surface,  and  the  compound  of  potassa, 
with  the  acid  employed,  is  formfcd^ 


Potassium  combines  with  the  primary  in- 
flammables. When  brought  in  contact  with 
phosphorus,  under  exposure  to  air,  both 
bodies  become  fluid,  burn,  and  phosphate  of 
potash  is  formed.  When  the  experiment  is 
made  under  naphtha,  so  as  to  exclude  the 
air,  thev  combine,  and  form  a  compound  leSs 
fusible  than  either  of  its  ingredients.  It  has 
the  lustre  of  polished  lead. 

When  potassium  is  brought  in  contact  with 
sulphur  in  fusion,  under  the  vapour  of  naph- 
tha, they  combine  rapidly  with  the  evolution 
of  heat  and  light,  and  a  grey  substance,  in 
appearance  like  sulphuret  of  iron,  is  formed, 
a  little  sulphuretted  hydrogen  being  evolved. 
When  the  union  is  efi'ected  in  the  atmosphere, 
inflammation  takes  place. 

With  the  metals,  pota.isium  enters  readily 
into  combination.  With  mercury  it  pro- 
duces some  singular  results.  When  one 
part  of  it  is  added  to  eight  or  ten  parts  of 
mercury  in  volume,  *t  60°  Fahrenheit,  they 
constantly  uuite  and  form  a  substance  ex- 
actly like  mercury  in  colour,  but  which  has 
less  coherence ;  for  small  portions  of  it  ap- 
pear like  flattened  spheres.  When  a  globule 
is  made  to  touch  a  globule  about  twice  as 
large,  they  combine  with  considerable  heat ; 
the  compvound  is  fluid  at  the  temperature  of 
its  formation  ;  but,  when  cold,  it  appears  as 
a  solid  metal,  similar  in  colour  to  silver.  If 
the  quantity  of  the  basis  of  potassa  is  still 
further  increased,  so  as  to  be  about  one 
thirtieth  the  weight  of  mercury,  the  amalgam 
increases  in  hardness,  and  becomes  brittle. 
The  solid  amalgam,  in  which  the  basis  is  in 
the  smallest  proportion,  seems  to  consist  of 
about  one  part  in  weight  of  base,  and  seren- 
ty  parts  of  mercury-,  and  is  very  soft  and 
malleable. 

When  these  compounds  are  exposed  to 
air,  they  rapidly  absorb  oxygen  ;  potassa, 
which  deliquesces,  is  formed,  and,  in  a  few- 
minutes,  the  mercury  is  found  pure  and 
unaltered.  When  a  globule  of  the  amalgam 
is  thrown  into  water,  it  rapidly  decomposes 
it,  with  a  hissing  noise  ;  potassa  is  formed, 
pure  hydrogen  is  disengaged,  and  the  mer- 
cury remains  free. 

The  fluid  amalgam  of  mercury  and  po- 
tassium dissolves  all  the  metals ;  and,  ia 
this  state  of  union,  mercury  acts  on  platina 
and  iron- 
When  potassium  is  heated  with  gold,  or 
silver,  or  copper,  in  a  close  vessel  of  pure 
glass,  it  rapidly  acts  upon  them  ;  and  when 
the  compounds  are  thrown  into  water,  the 
fluid  is  decomposed,  potassa  formed,  and 
the  metals  appear  to  be  separated  unaltered. 
It  reduces  the  metallic  oxydes  when  heated 
with  them,  and  when  the  potassium  is  in 
excess,  it  combines  with  the  reduced  metal. 
In  consequence  of  this  property,  it  decom- 
poses flint  glass  and  green  glass,  reducing 
the  metallic  oxydes  they  contain,  formiog 
potassa,  which  dissolves  the  glass.  At  % 
red  heat,  it  acts  evea  on  the  purest  gkiSi 
SO  ^ 


11 


FOX 


J'OT 


attracting'  pnvt  of  the  oxygen  of  the  alkali  in 
the  glass. 

The  preparations  of  this  alkali  that  are 
used  in  medicine  are, 

1.  I'otassa  fusa. 

2.  Liquor  potassae. 

3.  Potassa  cum  calce. 

4.  Subcarbonas  potassee. 

5.  Carbonas  potassae. 

6.  Sulphas  potassse. 

7.  Super-sulphas  potassae. 

8.  Tartras  potassae. 

9.  Acetas  potassa;. 

10.  Citras  potassae. 

11.  Hyperoxymurias  potassae. 

12.  Sulphuretum  potassae. 

Pota'ssa  cdm  ca'lce.  Potash  with  lime. 
Calx  cum  kali  puro.  Causlicum  commune 
fortius.  Lapis  infernalis  sive  septicus.  "  Take 
of  solution  of  potash,  three  pints ;  fresh 
lime,  a  pound.  Boil  the  solution  of  potash 
down  to  a  pint,  then  add  the  lime,  pre- 
viously slaked  by  the  addition  of  water,  and 
mix  them  together  intimately."  This  is 
in  common  use  with  surgeons,  as  a  caustic, 
to  produce  ulcerations,  and  to  open  ab- 
scesses. 
PoTA  ssA  impc'ra.  See  Polossa. 
Pota'ssa  -fu'sa.  Fused  potash.  Kali 
puTum.  Mkali  vegetabile  fixum  causiicum. 
"  Take  of  solution  of  potash,  a  gallon. 
Evaporate  the  water  in  a  clean  iron  pot, 
over  the  fire,  until,  when  the  ebullition  has 
ceased,  the  potash  remains  in  a  state  of 
fusion  ;  pour  it  upon  a  clean  iron  plate,  in- 
to pieces  of  convenient  form."  This  pre- 
paration of  potash  is  violently  caustic,  de- 
.stroying  the  living  animal  fibre  with  great 
energy. 

Pota'ssje  ace'tas.  Acetate  of  potash. 
At-etated  vegetable  alkali.  Kali  acetatum. 
Sal  diurelicm.  Terra  foliala  tartari.  Sal 
sennerli.  "  Take  of  subcarbonate  of  pot- 
ash, a  pound  and  a  half.  Acetic  acid,  a 
gallon.  Mix  them  together  in  a  large  glass 
vessel,  and  having  evaporated  the  solution 
to  half,  over  the  fire,  add  gradually  as 
much  more  acetic  acid  as  may  be  necessary 
for  perfect  saturation.  Let  the  solution 
be  further  reduced  to  one  half  by  evapo- 
ration, and  strain  itj  then  by  means  of 
at  water-bath  evaporate  it,  so  that  on 
being  Removed  from  the  fire,  it  shall  crys- 
tallize." 

The  acetate  of  potash  is  esteemed  as  a 
saline  diuretic  and  deobstruent.  It  is 
given  in  the  dose  of  from  gr.  x.  to  3ss. 
three  times  a  day  in  any  appropriate  vehicle 
against  dropsies,  hepatic  obstructions  and 
the  like. 

Pota'ssa  carbo'nas.  Carbonate  of  pot- 
ash. This  preparation,  which  has  been  long 
known  by  the  iiaine  of-  Kali  'aSratum,  ap- 
peared in  the  last  London  Pharmacopoeia  for 
the  first  time."  It  is  made  thus: — "Take  of 
subcarbonate  of  potash,  made  from  tartar, 
a  pound  ;  subcarbonate  of  ammonia,  three 


ounces ;  distilled  water,  a  pint.  Haviusf 
previously  dissolved  the  subcarbonatp  of 
potash  in  the  water,  add  the  subcarbonate 
of  ammonia ;  then,  by  means  of  a  sand- 
bath,  apply  a  heat  of  180°  for  three  hours, 
or  until  the  ammonia  shall  be  driven  off; 
iastly,  set  the  solution  by,  to  crystallize. 
The  remaining  solution  may  be  evaporated 
in  the  same  manner,  that  crystals  may  again 
form  when  it  is  set  by." 

This  process  was  invented  by  Berthollet. 
The  potash  takes  the  carbonic  acid  from  the 
ammonia,  which  is  volatile,  and  passes  off 
in  the  temperature  cmploj-ed.  It  is,  how- 
ever, very  difficult  to  detach  the  ammonia 
entirely.  Potash  is  thus  saturated  with  car- 
bonic acid,  of  which  it  contains  double  the 
quantity  that  the  pure  subcarbonate  of  pot- 
ash does  ;  it  gives  out  this  proportion  on  the 
addition  of  muriatic  acid,  and  may  be  con- 
verted i'.ito  the  subsalt,  by  heating  it  a  short 
timeto  redness.  It  is  less  nauseous  to  thetaste 
than  the  subcarbonate  ;  it  crystallizes,  and 
does  not  deliquesce.  Water,  at  the  common 
temperature,  dissolves  one  fourth  its  weight, 
and  at  212",  five  sixths ;  but  this  latter  heat 
detaches  some  of  the  carbonic  acid. 

The  carbonate  of  potash  is  now  generally 
used  for  the  purpose  of  imparting  carbonic 
acid  to  the  stomach,  by  giving  a  scruple  in 
solution  with  a  table-spoonful  of  lemon- 
juice,  in  the  act  of  effervescing. 

Pota'ssa  li'quok.  Solution  of  potash. 
jlqua  kali  puri.  Lixivium  saponarium. 
"  Take  of  subcarbonate  of  potash  a  pound, 
lime  newly  prepared,  half  a  pound.  Boil- 
ing distilled  water,  a  gallon.  Dissolve  the 
potash  in  two  pints  of  the  water ;  add  the 
remaining  water  to  the  lime.  Mix  the  li- 
quors while  they  are  hot,  stir  them  together, 
then  set  the  mixture  by  in  a  covered  vessel ; 
and  after  it  has  cooled,  strain  the  solution 
through  a  cotton  bag." 

If  any  diluted  arid  dropped  into  the 
solution  occasion  the  extrication  of  bub- 
bles of  gaS;  it  will  be  necessary  to  add 
more  lime,  and  to  strain  it  again.  A  pint 
of  this  solution  ought  to  weigh  sixteen 
ounces. 

Pota'ssjE  ni'tras.     See  JVitre. 

Pota'ssa  subcarbo'nas,  Subcarbonate 
of  potash,  formerly  called  Kali  prceparalum. 
Sal  absinihii.  Sal  Tartari.  Sal  planlarum. 
"  Take  of  impure  potash,  powdered,  three 
pounds ;  boiling  water,  three  pints  and  a 
half.  Dissolve  the  potash  in  water,  and 
filter ;  then  pour  the  solution  into  a  clean 
iron  pot,  and  evaporate  the  water  over  a  mo- 
derate fire,  until  the  liquor  thickens ;  then 
let  the  fire  be  withdrawn,  and  stir  the  liquor 
constantly  with  an  iron  rod,  until  the  salt 
concretes  into  granular  crystals." 

A  purer  subcarbonate  of  potash  may  be 
prepared  in  the  same  manner  from  tartar, 
which  must  first  be  burnt,  until  it  becomes 
ash-coloured. 

This  preparation  of  potash  is  in  general 


POT 


POT 


ns 


use  to  form  the  eitrate  of  potash  for  tliesa- 
line  draughts.  A  scruple  is  generally  di- 
rected to  be  saturated  with  lemon  juice.  In 
this  process,  the  salt  which  is  composed  of 
potash  and  carbonic  acid  is  decomposed. 
The  citric  acid  having  a  greater  affinity  for 
the  potash  than  the  carbonic,  seizes  it  and 
forms  the  citrate  of  potash,  whilst  the  car- 
bonic acid  flies  off  in  the  form  of  air.  The 
subcarbonate  of  potash  possesses  antacid  vir- 
tues, and  may  be  exhibited  with  advantage 
in  convulsions  and  other  spasms  of  the  Intes- 
tines arising  from  acidity,  in  calculous  and 
gouty  complaints,  leucorrhoea,  scrophula, 
and  aphthous  affections.  The  dose  is  from 
ten  grains  to  half  a  drachm. 

Pota'ss^  subcaebona'tis  li'q,uor.  So- 
lution of  subcarbonate  of  potash,  ^^qua  kali 
jiraparati.  Lixivium  iaiiari.  Oleum  tarlari 
per  deliquium.  "  Take  of  subcarbonate  of 
potash,  a  pound  ;  distilled  water,  twelve  fluid 
ounces.  Dissolve  the  subcarbonate  of  pot- 
ash in  the  water,  and  then  strain  the  solu- 
tion through  paper." 

Pota'ssje  su'lphas.  Formerly  called  Ka- 
li viiriolatum.  Alkali  vegetable  vilriolalum. 
Sal  de  duobus.  Arcanum  duplicatum.  Sal 
polychrestus.  JVitrum  vilriolalum.  Tartarum 
vitriolatum.  "  Take  of  the  salt  which  re- 
mains after  the  distillation  of  nitric  acid,  two 
pounds ;  boiling  water,  two  gallons.  Mix 
them  that  the  salt  may  be  dissolved ;  next 
add  as  much  subcarbonate  of  potash  as  may 
be  requisite  for  the  saturation  of  the  acid  ; 
then  boil  the  solution,  until  a  pellicle  appears 
upon  the  surface,  and,  after  straining,  set  it 
by,  that  crystals  may  form.  Having  poured 
away  the  water,  dry  the  crystals  on  bibulous 
paper."  Its,  virtues  are  cathartic,  diuretic, 
and  deobstruent ;  with  which  intentions  it  is 
administered  in  a  great  variety  of  diseases, 
as  constipation,  suppression  of  the  lochia, 
fevers,  icterus,  dropsies,  milk  tumours, 
&LC.  The  dose  is  from  one  scruple  to  half 
an  ounce. 

Pota'ss^  sulphure'tum.  Sulphuret  of 
potash.  Kali  sulphuratum.  Hepar  sulphuris. 
Liver  of  sulphur.  "  Take  of  washed  sul- 
phur, an  ounce;  subcai'bonate  of  potash, 
two  ounces ;  rub  them  together,  and  put 
them  in  a  covered  crucible,  which-  is  to 
be  kept  on  the  fire  till  they  unite."  In 
this  process  the  carbonic  acid  is  driven  off, 
and  a  compound  formed  of  potash  and  sul- 
phur. This  preparation  has  been  employed 
in  several  cutaneous  diseases  with  advantage, 
both  internally  and  in  the  form  of  bath  or 
ointment.  It  has  also  been  recommended  in 
diabetes.  The  dose  is  from  five  to  twenty 
grains. 

Pota'ss^  supersu'lphas.  Supersulphate 
of  potash.  «  Take  of  the  salt  which  re- 
mains after  the  distillation  of  nitric  acid, 
two  pounds  ;  boiling  water,  four  pints.  Mix 
them  together,  so  that  the  salt  may  be  dis- 
f  olved,  and  strain  the  solution  ;  then  boil  it 


to  one  half,  and  set  it  by  that  crystals  may 
form.  Having  poured  away  the  water,  dry 
these  crystals  upon  a  bibulous  paper." 

PoTA'ssiE  superta'rtras.  See  Tartarum 
—  PoTA'ssiE  ta'rtras.  Tartrate  of  potash, 
formerly  calledKali  tariarisatum.  Tartarum 
solubile.  Tartarus  tartarisatus.  Sal  vegetabi- 
lis.  Alkali  vegetabile  tarlarisaiutn.  "  Take 
of  subcarbonate  of  potash,  sixteen  ounces  ; 
supertartrate  of  potash,  three  pounds  ;  boil- 
ing water,  a  gallon.  Dissolve  the  subcar- 
bonate of  potash  in  the  water ;  next  add  the 
supertartrate  of  potash,  previously  reduced 
to  powder,  gradually,  until  bubbles  of  gas 
shall  cease  to  arise.  Strain  the  solutioa 
through  paper,  then  boil  it  until  a  pellicle 
appear  upon  the  surface,  and  "set  it  by,  that 
crystals  may  form.  Having  poured  away 
the  water,  dry  the  crystals  upon  bibulous  pa- 
per." Diuretic.,  deobstruent,  and  eccoprotic 
virtues  are  attributed- to  this  preparation. 

PoTATOE,  COMMON.  The  root  of  the  Sola- 
num  tuberosum,  of  Linnaeus  ;  which  see. 

PoTATOE,  Spanish.  The  root  of  the 
Convolvulus  batatasy  of  Linnseus.  It  is 
a  native  of  the  West  Indies.  It  is  firm, 
and  of  a  pale  brown  on  the  outside ;  white 
within,  and  very  sweet,  like  chestnuts,  and 
the  only  esculent  root  of  the  genus  convol- 
vulus. 

POTENTI'LLA,  {A  potentia,  from  its  ef- 
ficacy.) 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnsean  system.  Class,  Icosandria.  Order, 
Polygynia. 

2.  The  pharmacopoeial  name  of  the  wild 
tansy. 

Potenti'lla  anseri'na.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  silver-weed,  or  wild  tansy. 
Argentina.  Anserina.  The  leaves  of  this 
plant,  Polentitla ;  foliis  dentatns,  serralis 
caule  repente,  pedunculis  uniflorw,  of  Lin- 
naeus, possess  mildly  adstringent  and  corro- 
borant qualities  ;  but  are  seldom  used,  except 
by  the  lower  orders. 

Potenti'lla  re'ptans.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  common  cinquefoil,  or  five- 
leaved  grass.  Fentaphyllum.  The  roots  of 
this  plant,  Potentilla  ;  foliis  quinatis,  caule  re- 
pente, pedunculis  umfloris,  of  Linnaeus,  have 
a  bitterish  styptic  taste.  They  were  used  by 
the  ancients  in  the  cure  of  intermittents  ;  but 
the  medicinal  quality  of  cinquefoil  is  confi- 
ned, in  the  present  day,  to  stop  diarrhceas 
and  other  fluxes. 

POTK'RIUM.  (From  war^^/aw,  a  cup ; 
so  named  from  the  shape  of  its  flowers.) 
The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the  Lin- 
nsean  system.  Class,  Monoecia.  Order  Po- 
lyandria. 

PoTERiuM  sanguiso'rea.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  Burnet  saxifrage,  the  leaves  of 
which  are  often  put  into  cool  tankards ; 
they  have  an  adstringent  quality. 

POTT,  Percival,  was  born  in  London, 
in  1713.    It  was  the  wish  of  his  friends  to 


Cl« 


DOW 


PRE 


fering  him  up  to  the  church,  in  which  he 
might  have  obtained  good  patronage  ;    but 
he  had  an  irresistible  inclination  to  the  sur- 
gical profession.     He   was  accordingly  ap- 
prenticed to  Mr.  Nourse,  of  St.  Bartholo- 
mew's hospital,  who  gave  anatomical  lectures; 
for  which  he  was  employed  in  preparing  the 
subjects,   and  thus  laid  the  best  foundation 
for  chirurgical  skill.     In  1744  he  was  elected 
assistant  surgeon,  and  five  years  after,  one 
of  the  principal  surgeons  at  the  hospital.  He 
had  the  merit  of  chiefly  bringing  about  a 
great  improvement  in  his  profession,  availing 
himself  of  the  resources  of  nature  under  a 
knient  mode  of  treatment,  and  exploding 
the  frequent  use  of  the  cautery,  and  other 
severe  methods  formerly  resorted  to.  In  1756 
he  had  the  misfortune  to  receive  a  compound 
fracture  of  the  leg  ;  but  the  confinement  oc- 
casioned by  this  accident  led  him  to  compose 
his  "  Treatise  on  Ruptures  ;"  which  was  soon 
followed  by  an  account  of  the  Hernia  Con- 
genita.    In  1758  he  produced  a  judicious  es- 
say on    "  Fistula    Lachrymalis ;''    and    two 
J 'ears   after  an  elaborate  dissertation  "  On 
BJuries  of  the  Head  ;"  which  was  soon  fol- 
lowed by  "  Practical  Remarks  on  the  Hydro- 
cele," k/:.     In  1764  he  was  elected  a  fellow 
of  the  Royal  Society  ;  and  about  the  same 
period  he  instituted  a  course  of  lectures  on 
Surgery.     In  the  following  year  his  treatise 
**  On  Fistula  in  Ano"  appeared,  in  which  he 
effected  a  very  great  improvement ;    and  in 
1768  some  remarks  *'  On  Fractures  and  Dis- 
locations," were  added  to  a  new  edition  of 
his  work  on   Injuries  of  the  Head.     Seven 
years    after  this  he  published   "  Chirurgical 
Observations"  on  Cataract,  Polypus  of  the 
Nose,  Cancer  of   the    Scrotum,  Ruptures, 
and  Mortification  of  the  lower  Extremities  : 
this  was  soon  succeeded  by  a  **  Treatise  on 
the  Necessity  of  Amputation  in  some  Cases;" 
and    by  '*  Remarks    on    the    Palsy  of   the 
lower  Limbs,"  from  Curvature  of  the  Spine. 
He  had  now  attained  the  greatest  eminence 
in  his  profession,  but  towards  the  close  of  the 
year  1788  a  severe  attack  of  fever,  neglect- 
ed at  first,  terminated  his  active  and  valuar 
ble  life. 

POUPA'RTH  LIGAME'NTUM.  SeeJPou. 
•parVs  ligament. 

POUPART'S  LIGAMENT.  Li^ 
gamentum  Poupajrtii.  Fallopian  ligament. 
Inguinal  ligament.  A  strong  ligameht,.  or 
rather  a  tendinous  expansion  of  the  exter- 
nal oblique  muscle,  going  across  from  the 
inferior  and  anterior  spinous  process  of  the 
ilium,  to  the  crista  of  the  os  pubis.  It  is  un- 
der this  ligament  that  the  femoral  vessels 
pass ;  and  when  the  intestine  or  omentum 
passes  underneath  it,  thie  disease  is  called  a 
femoral  hernia. 

Powder,  antimonial.  See  Jiniimonialis 
pulvis. 

Powder  of  bimit  hartshorn  with  opium.  See 
PtLlvia  cornu  tfsti  tirni  opio. 


Powder,  compound,  of  aloes.  See  Pulvis 
aloSs  compositus. 

Powder,  compound,  of  chalk.  See  Pulvis 
crettB  compositus. 

Powder,  compound,  of  chalk  with  opium. 
See  Pulvis  cretes  compositus  cum  opio. 

Powder,  compound,  of  cinnamon.  See  Pul- 
vis cinnamomi  compositus. 

Powder,  compound,  of  contrayerva.  See 
Pulvis  contrayervee  compositus. 

Powder,  compound,  of  ipecacuanha.  Sec 
Pulvis  ipecacua7ih(E  compositus. 

Powder,  compound,  of  kino.  See  Pulvis 
kino  compositus. 

Powder,  compound,  of  scammony.  See  Pul- 
vis scammonece  compositus. 

Powder,  compound,  of  senna.  See  Pulms 
senvoE  compositus. 

Powder,  compound,  of  iragacanth.  See. 
Pulvis  tragacanthtt  compositus. 

Power,  muscular.  See  Irritability  and 
Muscular  motion. 

Power,  tonic.     See  Irritability. 

PrcBcipitate,  red.  See  Hydrargyri  nitrico-' 
oxydum. 

Prcecipitate,  white.  See  Hydrargyrum 
priBcipitatiim  album. 

PR^CO'RDIA.  (From  pro;  before,  and 
cor,  the  heart.)  The  fore  part  of  the  region 
of  the  thorax. 

Pr^efu'rkium.  (From  pree,  before,  and 
furnus,  a  furnace.)  The  mouth  of  a  chemi- 
cal furnace. 

Pr^para'ntia  medicame'nta.  Medi- 
cine preparing  the  peccant  fluids  to  pass  off. 

PR^PARA'NTIA  VA'SA.  The  sperma- 
tic vessels  of  the  testicles. 

PRii:PU'TlUM.  (From  praeputo,  to  cut 
off  before,  because  some  nations  used  to  cut 
it  off  in  circumcision.)  Epagogion  of  Dios- 
corides.  Posthe.  The  prepuce.  The  mem- 
branous or  cutaneous  fold  that  covers  the 
glans  penis  and  clitoris. 

Prcepuce.     See  Prceputium. 

Pra'sium.  (From  wfacria,  a  square  border ; 
80  called  from  its  square  stalks.)  Marrubium, 
or  hoarhound. 

Pra'sium.  (From  -irfau,  to  burn,  because 
of  their  hot  taste  )     The  leek. 

PRA'XIS.  (From  w^nffeu,  to  perform.) 
The  practice  of  medicine. 

PRECIPITATION.  (PrtBcipitatio  ; 
from  prmcipito,  to  cast  down.)  When  two 
bodies  are  united,  for  instance,  an  acid  and 
an  oxyde,  and  a  third  body  is  added,  such 
as  an  alkali,  which  has  a  greater  affinity 
with  the  acid  than  the  metallic  oxyde  has, 
the  consequence  is,  that  the  alkali  combines 
with  the  acid,  and  the  oxyde,  thus  deserted, 
appears  in  a  separate  state  at  the  bottom 
of  the  vessel  in  which  the  operation  is 
performed.  This  decomposition  is  com- 
monly known  by  the  name  of  precipitation, 
and  the  substance  that  sinks  is  named  ajsre- 
cipitate. 
The  substance,  by  the  addition  of  which 


PRE 

the  phenomenon  is  produced,  is  denominated 
the  precipitant. 

PREDISPOSING  CAUSE.  Causa  prm- 
disponens.  Causa  proSgutnena.  That  which 
renders  the  body  susceptible  of  disease  The 
most  frequent  predisposing-  causes  of  disea- 
ses are,  the  temperament  and  habit  of  the 
body,  idiosyncracy,  age,  sex,  and  structure 
of  the  part  diseased. 

PREDISPOSITION.  Prcsdispositio.  That 
constitution  or  state  of  the  solids,  or  fluids, 
or  of  both,  which  disposes  the  body  to  the 
action  of  disease. 

PREGNANCY.  Utero gestation.  The 
particular  manner  in  which  pregnancy  takes 
place  has  hitherto  remained  involved  in  ob- 
scurity, notwithstanding  the  laborious  inves- 
tigation of  the  most  eminent  philosophers  of 
all  ages. 

Although  pregnancy  is  a  state  which  (with 
a  few  exceptions)  is  natural  to  all  women,  it 
is  in  general  the  source  of  many  disagreeable 
sensations,  and  often  the  cause  of  diseases 
which  might  be  attended  with  the  worst  con- 
sequences if  not  properly  treated. 

It  is  now,  however,  universally  acknow- 
ledged, that  those  women  who  bear  children, 
enjoy,  usually,  more  certain  health,  and  are 
much  less  liable  to  dangerous  diseases,  than 
those  who  are  unmarried,  or  who  prove  bar- 
ren. 

Signs  of  pregnancy.  —  The  womb  has  a 
very  extensive  influence,  by  means  of  its 
nerves,  on  many  other  parts  of  the  body  ; 
hence,  the  changes  which  are  produced  on 
it  by  impregnation,  must  be  productive  of 
changes  on  the  state  of  the  general  system. 
These  constitute  the  signs  of  pregnancy. 

During  the  first  fourteen  or  fifteen  weeks, 
the  signs  of  pregnancy  are  very  ambiguous, 
and  cannot  be  depended  on ;  for,  as  they 
proceed  from  the  irritation  of  the  womb  on 
other  parts,  they  may  be  occasioned  by  every 
circumstance  which  can  alter  the  natural 
state  of  that  organ. 

The  first  circumstance  which  renders  preg- 
nancy probable,  is  the  suppression  of  the 
periodical  evacuation,, which  is  generally  ac- 
companied with  fulness  in  the  breasts,  head- 
ache, flushings  in  the  face,  and  heat  in  the 
palms  of  the  hands. 

These  symptoms  are  commonly  the  conse- 
quences of  suppressions,  and  therefore  are  to 
be  regarded  as  signs  of  pregnancy,  in  so  far 
only  as  they  depend  on  it. 

As,  however,  the  suppression  of  the  peri- 
odical evacuation  often  happens  from  acci- 
dental exposure  to  cold,  or  from  the  change 
of  life  in  consequence  of  marriage,  it  can 
never  be  considered  as  an  infallible  sign. 

The  belly,  some  weeks  after  pregnancy, 
becomes  flat,  from  the  womb  sinking,  and 
hence  drawing  down  the  intestines  along 
with  it ;  but  this  cannot  be  looked  upon  as  a 
certain  sign  of  pregnancy,  because  an  en- 
Sargement  of  the  womb  from  any  other  cause 
wia  produce  the  same  effect. 


PRE 


m 


Many  women,  soon  after  they  ^re  pregnant, 
become  very  much  altered  in  their  looks,  and 
have  peculiar  irritable  feelings,  inducing  a 
disposition  of  mind  which  renders  their  tem- 
per easily  ruflBed,  and  inciting  an  irresistible 
propensity  to  actions  of  which,  on  other  oc- 
casions, they  would  be  ashamed. 

In  such  cases  the  features  acquire  a  pe- 
culiar sharpness,  the  eyes  appear  larger,  and 
mouth  wider  than  usual ;  and  the  womaa 
has  a  particular  appearance,  which  cannot 
be  described,  but  with  which  women  are  well 
acquainted. 

These  breeding  symptoms,  as  they  are 
called,  originate  from  the  irritation  produced 
on  the  womb  by  impregnation  ;  and  as  they 
may  proceed  from  any  other  circumstance 
which  can  irritate  thgt  organ,  they  cannot 
be  depended  on  when  the  woman  is  not 
young,  or  where  there  is  not  a  continued 
suppression  for  at  least  three  periods. 

The  irritations  on  the  parts  contiguous  to 
the  womb  are  equally  ambiguous  ;  and  there- 
fore the  signs  of  pregnancy,  in  the  first  four 
months,  are  always  to  be  considered  as  doubt- 
ful, unless  every  one  enumerated  be  distinct- 
ly and  unequivocally  present. 

From  the  fourth  month,  the  signs  of  preg- 
nancy are  less  ambiguous,  especisJly  after 
the  womb  has  ascended  into  the  cavity  of 
the  belly.  In  general,  about  the  fourth 
month,  or  a  short  time  after,  the  child  be- 
comes so  much  enlarged,  that  its  motions 
begin  to  be  felt  by  the  mother ;  and  hence 
a  sign,  is  furnished  at  that  period  called 
quickening.  Women  very  improperly  con- 
sider this  sign  as  the  most  unequivocal  proof 
of  pregnancy ;  for  though,  when  it  occurs 
about  the  period  described,  preceded  by  the 
symptoms  formerly  enumerated,  it  may  be 
looked  upon  as  a  sure  indication  that  the 
woman  is  with  child ;  yet  when  there  is  an 
irregularity,  either  in  the  preceding  symp- 
toms or  in  its  appearance,  the  situation  of 
the  woman  must  be  doubtful. 

This  fact  will  be  easily  understood ;  for 
as  the  sensation  of  the  motion  of  the  child 
cannot  be  explained,  or  accurately  described, 
women  may  readily  mistake  other  sensations 
for  that  of  quickening.  Flatus  has  often 
been  so  pent  up  in  the  bowels,  that  the  na- 
tural pulsation  of  the  great  arteries,  of  which 
people  are  conscious  only  in  certain  states  of 
the  body,  has  frequently  been  mistaken  for 
this  feeling. 

After  the  fourth  month,  the  womb  rises 
gradually  from  the  cavity  of  the  pelvis,  en- 
larges the  belly  and  pushes  out  the  navel ; 
hence  the  protrusion  of  the  navel  has  been 
considered  one  of  the  most  certain  signs  of 
pregnancy  in  the  latter  months.  Every  cir- 
cumstance, however,  which  increases  the  bulk 
of  the  belly  occasions  this  symptom ;  and 
therefore  it  cannot  be  trusted  to,  unless  other 
signs  concur. 

The  progressive  increase  of  the  belly, 
along  with  suppression,  after  having  been 


'TIS 


FRE 


PRI 


formerly  regular,  and  the  consequent  symp- 
toms, together  with  the  sensation  of  quick- 
ening' at  the  proper  period,  afford  the  only 
true  marks  of  pregnancy. 

These  signs,  however,  are  not  to  be  en- 
tirely depended  on  ;  for  the  natural  desire 
which  eveiy  woman  has  to-be  a  mother,  will 
induce  her  to  conceal,  even  from  herself, 
every  symptom  v/hich  raay  render  her  situa- 
tion doubtful,  and  to  magnify  every  circum- 
stance which  can  tend  to  prove  that  she  is 
pregnant. 

Beside  quickening  and  increase  of  bulk 
of  the  belly,  another  symptom  appears  in 
the  latter  months,  which,  when  preceded  by 
the  ordinary  signs,  renders  pregnancy  cer- 
tain beyond  a  doubt.  It  is  the  presence  of 
milk  in  the  breasts.  When,  however,  there 
is  any  irregularity  in  the  preceding  symp- 
toms, this  sign  is  no  longer  to  be  considered 
of  any  consequence. 

As  every  practitioner  must  naturally  wish 
to  distinguish  pregnancy  from  disease,  the 
disorders  which  resemble  it  should  be  tho- 
roughly understood,  and  also  tlieir  diag- 
nostics. It  is,  however,  necessary  to  re- 
mark, that  wherever  any  circumstauce  oc- 
curs which  affords  the  most  distant  reason  to 
doubt  the  case,  recourse  ought  to  be  had  to 
the  advice  of  an  experienced  practitioner, 
and  every  symptom  should  be  unreservedly 
described  to  hira. 

Prehe'nsio.  (From  prehendo,  to  sur- 
prise ;  so  named  from  its  sudden  seizure.) 
The  catalepsy. 

PRESBYOPIA.  (From  vpiffSu;,  old,  and 
a^ff,  the  eye ;  because  it  is  frequent  with 
old  men.)  That  defect  of  the  sight  by  which 
objects  close  are  seen  confusedly,  but,  at 
remoter  distances,  distinctly.  As  the  myopia 
is  common  to  infants,  so  the  presbyopia  is  a 
malady  common  to  the  aged.  The  proxi- 
mate cause  is  a  tardy  adunation  of  the  rays 
in  a  focus,  so  that  it  falls  beyond  the  retina. 
The  species  are, 

1.  Presbyopia  from  a  flatness  of  the  cor- 
nea. By  so  much  the  cornea  is  flatter,  so 
much  the  less  and  more  tardy  it  refracts  the 
rays  into  a  focus.  This  evil  arises,  1st,  From 
a  want  of  aqueous  or  vitreous  humour,  which 
is  common  to  the  aged ;  or  may  arise  from 
some  disease ;  2d,  From  a  cicatrix,  which 
diminishes  the  convexity  of  the  cornea ;  3d, 
From  a  natural  conformation  of  the  cornea. 

2.  Presbyopia  from  too^  flat'a  crystalline 
lens.  This  evil  is  most  common  lo  the  aged, 
or  it  may  happen  from  a  wasting  of  the  crys- 
talline lens. 

3.  Presbyopia  from  too  small  density  of 
the  cornea  or  humours  of  the  eye.  By  so 
much  more  these  humours  are  thin  or  rari- 
fied,  so  much  the  less  they  refract  the  ra3S 
of  light.  Whosoever  is  affected  from  this 
cause  is  cured  in  older  age ;  for  age  induces 
a  greater  density  of  the  cornea  and  lens. 
From  this  it  is  an  observed  fact,  that  the 
presbyopes  are  often  cured    spontaneously, 


and  throw  away  their  glasses,  which  younger 
persons  in  this  disease  are  obliged  to  use. 

4.  Presbyopia  from  a  custom  of  viewing' 
continually  remote  objects  ;  hence  artificers 
who  are  occupied  in  remote  objects  are  said 
to  contract  this  malady.  The  reason  of  this 
phenomenon  is  not  very  clear. 

5.  Presbyopia  senilis.  From  a  multitude 
of  causes  aged  persons  are  presbyopes  ;  from 
a  penury  of  humours,  which  render  the 
cornea  and  lens  flatter,  and  the  bulb  shorter. 
When  in  senile  ages,  from  dryness,  the  bulb 
of  the  eye  becomes  flatter  and  shorter,  and 
the  cornea  flatter,  those'  who  were  short- 
sighted or  myopes  before,  see  now  without 
their  concave  glasses. 

6.  Presbyopia  from  too  close  a  proximity 
of  objects.  The  focus  is  shorter  of  distant, 
but  longer  of  nearer  objects. 

7.  Presbyopia  from  a  coaretated  pupil. 

8.  Presbyopia  mercuriaUs,  which  arises 
from  the  use  of  mercurial  preparations.  The 
patient  feels  a  pressing  pain  in  the  eye, 
which,  from  being  touched  is  increased,  and 
the  bulb  of  the  eye  appears  as  if  rigid,  and 
with  diiBcuity  can  be  moved.  Near  objects 
the  patient  can  scarcely  distinguish,  and 
distant  only  in  a  confused  manner.  Many 
have  supposed  this  disorder  an  imperfect 
amaurosis. 

Pre'sbyt^:.     See  Presbyopia. 

Presby'tia.  (From  -xftf^vt,  old ;  be- 
cause it  is  usual  to  old  people.)  See  Pres 
byopia. 

Presu'ra..  (From  v^viSa,  to  inflame.) 
Inflammation  at  the  ends  of  the  fingers  from 
cold. 

Priapei'a.     See  Nicotina  rustica. 

Priapi'scus.  (From  rroia'xt;,  the  penis.) 
1.  A  tent  made  in  the  form  of  a  penis.  2. 
A  bougie. 

PRIAPI'SMUS.  (From  v^iavm,  a  heathen 
god,  whose  penis  is  always  painted  erect.) 
Priapism.  A  continual  erection  of  the  pe- 
nis. Coelius  Aurelianus  says  it  is  a  palsy  of 
the  seminal  vessels,  by  which  the  disorder  is 
produced. 

Priapism.     See  Priapismus. 

PRIA'PUS.  (npiami,  a  heathen  god, 
remarkable  for  the  largeness  of  his  genitals.) 
1.  The  penis. 

2.  A  name  of  the  nepenthes,  or  wonderful 
plant,  from  the  appendages  at  the  end  of  the 
leaves  resembling  an  erected  penis. 

PRi'IVLa:  Vr^E.  The  first  passages.  The 
stomach  and  the  intestinal  tube  are  so  called, 
and  the  lacteals  the  secund(B  vice. 

Primary  Teeth.     See  Teeth. 

Primrose.     See  Primula  vulgaris. 

P  R  r  M  U  L  A.  (From  primulas,  the  be- 
ginning ;.  so  called  because  it  flowers  in  the 
beginning  of  the  spring.)  The  name  of  a  ge- 
nus of  plants  in  the  Linneean  system.  Class, 
Pentandria.    Order,  Monogynia. 

Pri'mcla  ve'kis.  (From  primulas,  the 
beginning,  so  called  because  it  flowers  in 
the  beginning  of  the  spring.)     Verbasculum. 


PRO 


TID 


'The  cowslip,  paigil,  or  peagie.  The  flow- 
ers of  this  plant  have  a  moderately  strong 
and  pleasant  smell,  and  a  somewhat  roughish 
bitter  taste.  Vinous  liquors  impregnated 
with  their  flavour  by  maceration  or  ferment- 
ation, and  strong  infusions  of  them  drank 
as  tea,  are  supposed  to  be  mildly  corrobo- 
rant, antispasmodic,  and  anodyne.  An  in- 
fusion of  three  pounds  of  the  fresh  flowers  in 
five  pints  of  boiling  water  is  made  in  the 
shops  into  a  sirup  of  a  fine  yellow  colour,  and 
agreeably  impregnated  with  the  flavour  of 
the  cowslip. 

Fri'mula  vulga'ris.  The  primrose.  The 
leaves  and  root  of  this  common  plant  possess 
sternutatory  properties. 

Fri'nceps  alexiphakmaco'kum.  Angeli- 
ica.  Which  by  some  was  formerly  so  much 
esteemed  as  to  obtain  this  name. 

PRINCIPLES.  Principia.  Primary  sub- 
stances. According  to  modem  chemists, 
this  term  is  applied  to  those  particles  which 
are  composed  of  two  or  more  elements,  (see 
Elements,)  that  may  again  be  decomposed  by 
the  action  of  fire  or  putridity,  such  as  water, 
gum,  resin,  &;c. 

PRINGLE,  Sir  Johk,  was  born  in 
Scotland  in  1707.  Having  determined  to 
make  medicine  his  profession,  he  went  to 
Edinburgh  for  a  year,  and  then  to  Leyden, 
to  profit  by  the  instructions  of  the  celebrated 
Boerhaave,  where  he  took  his  degree  in 
1730.  Then  settling  at  Edinburgh,  he  ob- 
tained four  years  after  the  appointment  of 
professor  of  moral  philosophy  jointly  with 
Mr.  Scott.  In  1742  he  was  made  physi- 
cian to  the  Earl  of  Stair,  who  then  com- 
manded the  British  army,  and  scon  after 
physician  to  the  military  hospital  in  Flan- 
ders. He  acquitted  himself  with  so  much 
credit,  that  the  Duke  of  Cumberland,  v.'ho 
succeeded  to  the  command,  appointed  him, 
in  1745,  physician-general  to  the  forces,  and 
subsequently  to  the  royal  hospitals,  in  the 
Low  Countries,  when  he  resigned  his  Scotch 
professorship.  He  soon  after  accompanied 
the  same  nobleman  in  his  expedition  against 
the  rebels  in  Scotland  ;  but  in  1747  went 
again  to  the  army  abroad,  where  he  conti- 
nued till  the  treaty  of  Aix-la-Chapelle. 
The  Duke  of  Cumberland  then  appointed 
him  his  physician,  and  he  settled  in  Lon- 
don: but  the  war  of  1775  called  him  again 
to  the  army,  which,  however,  he  finally 
quitted  three  years  after.  He  had  been 
elected  a  fellow  of  the  Royal  Society  in 
1745,  and  on  settling  in  London,  contri- 
buted many  papers  to  their  transactions, 
particularly  his  Experiments  on  Septic  and 
Antiseptic  Substances,  for  wiiich  he  was 
presented  with  the  Copleian  medal.  In 
1752  his  "  Observations  on  ihe  Diseases  of 
the  Army,''  first  appeared,  ond  rapidly 
passed  through  several  editions,  and  was 
translated  into  other  languages  :  the  utility 
of  the  work,  indeed,  equalled  the  reputation 
it  acquired,  and   which   it  still   preserves. 


especially  from  the  importance  of  the  pro- 
phylactic measures  suggested.  After  quit- 
ting the  army,  he  was  admitted  a  licentiate, 
and  his  fame  as  a  physician,  as  well  as  phi- 
losopher, speedily  attained  a  high  pitch  ;  he 
received  successively  various  appointments 
about  the  royal  family,  was  elected  a  fellow 
of  the  College,  and  in  1766  raised  to  the 
dignity  of  a  baronet.  Among  numerous 
literary  honours  from  various  academies  of 
science  in  Europe,  the  highest  was  confer- 
red upon  him  in  1770,  being  then  elected 
president  of  the  Royal  Society ;  the  duties 
of  which  office  he  zealously  fulfilled  for 
eight  years,  when  declining  health  compel- 
led his  resignation.  His  discourses  on  the 
annual  presentation  of  the  Copleian  medals 
displayed  so  much  learning  and  general  in- 
formation, that  their  publicafion  was  re- 
quested, in  1780  he  went  to  Edinburgh 
for  the  improvement  of  his  health ;  but  the 
want  of  his  accustomed  society,  and  the 
sharpness  of  the  air,  compelled  him  to  re- 
turn in  the  following  year ;  he  presented, 
however,  to  the  College  of  Physicians  there 
before  his  departure,  ten  folio  volumes,  in 
manuscript,  of  "  Medical  and  Physical 
Observations,"  with  the  restriction  that  they 
should  not  be  published,  nor  lent  out  of  the 
library.  His  death  happened  soon  after  his 
return  to  London,  namely,  in  the  beginning 
of  1782. 

Priono'des.  (From  trpim,  a  saw.)  Ser- 
rated ;  applied  to  the  sutures  of  the 
skull. 

PRI'OR  ANNULA'RIS.  (Musculus  prior 
annularis.)  Fourth  interosseus,  of  Wins- 
low.  An  internal  interosseus  muscle  of  the 
hand.     See  InlerGsseimanus. 

PRI'OR  I'iNDICIS.  Extensor tertiiinter- 
nodii  indicis,  of  Douglas.  Sou-metucarpo-la- 
teri-phalangien,  of  Dumas.  An  internal  in- 
terosseal  muscle  of  the  hand,  which  draws 
the  fore  finger  inwards  towards  the  thumb, 
and  extends  it  obliquely. 

PRI'OR  RIE'DII.  (Musculus  prior  medii.) 
Second  interosseus,  of  Douglas,  and  sou- 
metacarpo-lateri-phalangitn,  of  Dumas.  An 
external  interosseous  muscle  of  the  hand. 
See  Interossei  manus. 

PROBANG.  A  flexible  piece  of  whale- 
bone with  sponge  fixed  to  the  end. 

PROBE.  (From  probo,  to  try  ;  because 
surgeons  try  the  depth  and  extent  of 
wounds,  &c.  with  it.)  Stylus.  A  chirur- 
gical  instrument  of  a  long  and  slender 
form. 

Pro'eole.  (From  -^tfoiaXXu),  to  project.) 
A  prominence      An  apophysis. 

PROBOSCIS.  (From  ^-pa,  before, 
and  fiotram,  to  feed.)  A  snout  or  trunk,  as 
that  of  an  elephant,  by  which  it  feeds 
itself. 

Proca'rdium.)  (From  ■rpa,  before,  and 
»«pS<a,  the  stomach  or  heart.)  The  pit  of 
the  stomach. 

PROCATARCTIC  CAUSE.  rCawa 


720 


PRO 


procatardica,  from  ifpezxrxfx'^)  t^  S^  ^^' 
fore.)     See  Exciting  cause. 

PROCESS.  {Processus,  from  procedo,  to 
go  before.)  An  eminence  of  a  bone  ;  as 
the  spinous  and  transverse  processes  of  the 
vertebrae. 

Proce'ssus  cauda'tus.  See  Lobulus 
taudatus. 

Prock'ssus  c^'ci  termifo'rmis.  See 
Intestines. 

Proce'ssus  ciua'ris.  See  Ciliar  liga- 
mtnt. 

Proce'ssus  mamilla'res.  A  name  for- 
merly applied  to  the  olfactory  nerves. 

PROCIDE'NTIA.  (From  procido,  to  fall 
down.)  A  falling  down  of  any  part ;  thus, 
procidentia  atti,  uteri,  vaginm.  Sic. 

Proco'ndylus.  (From  xpt,  before,  and 
xtviuXos,  the  middle  joint  of  the  fing-er.) 
The  first  joint  of  a  finger  next  the  meta- 
carpus. 

PROCTA'LGIA.  (From ir/)««T«,  the 
fundament,  and  «Xyaj,  pain.)  A  violent 
pain  at  the  anus.  It  is  mostly  symptomatic 
of  some  disease,  as  piles,  scirrhus,  prurigo, 
cancer,  he. 

PROCTI'TIS.  (From  ■rfoix.mt,  the 
anus.)  Clunesia.  Cyssofis.  Inflammation 
of  the  internal  or  mucous  membrane  of  the 
lower  part  of  the  rectum. 

Proctoi.eucorrhce'a.  (From  a-paxroc,  the 
anus,  Xtutoi,  white,  and  pica,  to  flow.)  Proc- 
torrhtea.  A  purging  of  white  mucus  with 
beat  and  itching. 

Proctorrhce'a.  (From  ^p&iktu,  the 
anus,  and  ptm,  to  flow.)  See  Proctoleueor- 
fhcea. 

PROFLU'VIA.  (From  profluo,  to 
run  down.)  Fluxes.  The  fifth  order  in 
the  Class  Pyrexicc,  of  Cullen's  nosology, 
characterized  by  pyrexia,  with  increased  ex- 
cretions. 

Proflu'vii  co'rtex.  See  Nerium  anti- 
dysentericum. 

PROFU'NDUS.  See  Flexor  profundus 
perforans. 

PROFU'SIO.  A  passive  loss  of  blood,  A 
genus  of  disease  in  the  Class  Locales,  and 
Order  Apocenoses,  of  Cullen. 

Proglo'ssis.  (From  vpt,  before,  and 
yXuffct,  the  tongue.)  The  tip  of  the 
tongue. 

PROGNO'SIS.  (From  *?»,  before, 
and  yivuiTKO),  to  know.)  The  art  of  fore- 
telling the  event  of  diseases  from  particular 
symptoms. 

PROGNOSTIC.  (Prognosticus,  from 
^payivuffKu,  to  know  before-hand.)  Applied 
to  those  symptoms  which  may  be  foretold  be- 
fore they  appear. 

PROLA'PSUS.  (From  prolabor,  to  slip 
down.)  Prosidentia.  Delapsio.  Exania. 
Proptoma.  Proptosis.  A  protrusion.  A 
genus  of  disease  in  the  Class  Locales,  and 
Order  Ectopice,  of  Cullen  ;  distinguished  by 
the  falling  down  of  a  part  that  is  uncovered. 

Peole'pticus.      (From   ^fo^KuSccW}    to 


PRO 

anticipate.)  Applied  to  those  diseases 
whose  paroxysms  anticipate  each  other,  or 
return  after  less  and  less  intervals  of  inter- 
mission. 

Promalacte'rium.  (From  vpo,  before, 
and  fi.tt.\a.ixt!u,  to  soften.)  The  room  where 
the  body  was  softened  previous  to  bathing. 

Prometopi'dium.  (From  -rpt,  before,  and 
//.iT&ivov,  the  forehead.)  Prometopis.  The 
skin  upon  the  forehead. 

Prometo'pis.     See  Prometopidium. 

PRONATION.  The  act  of  turning  the 
palm  of  the  hand  downwards.  It  is  per- 
formed by  rotating  the  radius  upon  the  ulna, 
by  means  of  several  muscles  which  are  term- 
ed pronators  ;  as, 

Prona'tor  quad'ratus.  See  Pronator 
radii  quadratus. 

Prona'tor  ra'dii  bre'vis.  ^tt  Pronator 
radii  quadratus. 

PRONA'TOR  RA'DII  QUADRA'TUS. 
Pronator  quadratus,  of  Douglas  and  Albi- 
nus.  Pronator  quadratus  sivc  transversus,  of 
Winslow.  Pronator  radii  brevis  seu  quadra- 
tus, of  Cowper.  Cubito  radial,  of  Dumas, 
This,  which  has  gotten  its  name  from  its 
use  and  its  shape,  is  a  small  fleshy  muscle, 
situated  at  the  lower  and  inner  part  of  the 
fore-arm,  and  covered  by  the  tendons  of  the 
flexor  muscles  of  the  hand.  It  arises  ten- 
dinous and  fleshy  from  the  lower  and  inner 
part  of  the  ulna,  and  runs  nearly  in  a  trans- 
verse direction,  to  be  inserted  into  that  part 
of  the  radius  which  is  opposite  to  its  origin, 
its  inner  fibres  adhering  to  the  interos- 
seous ligament.  This  muscle  assists  in  the 
pronation  of  the  hand,  by  turning  the  radius 
inwards. 

PRONA'TOR  RA'DII  TERES  of  Iniies 
and  Cowper.  Pronator  teres,  of  Albinus  and 
Douglas.  Pronator  teres  sive  obliquus,  of 
Winslow.  Epitrochloradial,  of  Dumas.  "This 
is  a  small  muscle,  situated  at  the  upper  and 
anterior  part  of  the  fore-arm.  It  is  called 
teres,  to  distinguish  it  from  the  pronator 
quadratus.  It  arises  tendinous  and  fleshy 
from  the  anterior  and  inferior  part  of  the 
outer  condyle  of  the  os  humeri  ;  and  tendi- 
nous from  the  coronoid  process  of  the  ulna, 
near  the  insertion  of  the  brachialis  internus. 
The  median  nerve  passes  between  these 
two  portions.  From  these  origins  the  mus- 
cle runs  obliquely  downwards  and  out- 
wards, and  is  inserted,  tendinous  and  fleshy^ 
into  the  anterior  and  convex  edge  of  the  ra- 
dius, about  the  middle  of  that  bone.  This 
muscle,  as  its  name  indicates,  serves  to  turn 
the  hand  inwards. 

Pronerva'tio.  (From  pro,  before,  and 
nervus,  a  string.)  A  tendon  or  string  like 
the  end  of  a  muscle. 

PROPHYLACTIC.  (Prophylactica,  from 
iupo,  and  (fuXattaco,  to  defend.)  Any  means 
made  use  of  to  preserve  health. 

Proprieta'tis  eli'xir.  Elixir  of  aloes^ 
or  the  tinctura  aloes  composita. 

Propto'ma.      (From    '^io-gt'/lu,    to    fali 


phu 


phi; 


ijown.)  Procidenlia.  A  relaxation,  such 
as  that  of  the  scrotum,  of  the  under  lip,  of 
the  breasts  in  females,  of  the  proepuce,  or  of 
she  ears. 

PROpyE'MA.  (From  ^po,  before,  and  ttuov, 
pus.)     A  premature  collection  of  pus. 

Pro'ra.  (From  •rpapot,  the  prow  of  a  ves- 
sel.)    The  occiput. 

Prosarthro'sis.  (From  ^po;,  to,  and 
up&po&j,  to  articulate.)  That  articulation  which 
has  manifest  motion. 

Prospe'gma.  (From  ■jrpoir'^yi'yvvf/yi,  to  fix 
near.)    A  fixing  of  humours  in  one  spot. 

Pro'stasis.  (From  tfpoiTnfn,  to  predomi- 
nate.) An  abundance  of  morbid  hu- 
nsours. 

PROSTATE  GLAND.  {Glandula  pros- 
tata, from  (rpo,  before,  and  isrnf'h  to  stand  ; 
because  it  is  situated  before  the  urinary 
bladder.)  Corpus  glandulosum.  Menoides. 
A  very  large,  heart-like,  firm  gland,  situated 
between  the  neck  of  the  urinary  bladder 
and  the  bulbous  part  of  the  urethra.  It  se- 
cretes the  lacteal  fluid,  which  is  emitted  into 
the  urethra  by  ten  or  twelve  ducts,  that  open 
near  the  verumontanum,  during  coition.  This 
gland  is  liable  to  inflammation  and  its  conse- 
quences. 

Prostate,  inferior.  See  Transversus 
periiiei  alter. 

Proto'gala.  (From  v^wros,  first,  and 
ymXa,  milk.)  The  first  milk  after  deli- 
very. 

PROXIMATE  CAUSE.  Causa  proximn. 
The  proximate  cause  of  a  disease  may  be 
said  to  be  in  reality  the  disease  itself.  All 
proximate  causes  are  either  diseased  actions 
of  simple  fibres,  or  an  altered  state  of  the 
fluids. 

PRU'NA.  (PI.  of  prunum.)  Plums  or 
prunes.     See  Plums. 

Prune.     See  Plums. 
'    PRUNE'LLA.     (From  pruna,  a  burn,  be- 
cause it  heals  burns.) 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linneean  system.  Class,  Didynamid.  Ol- 
der, Gymnospermia. 

2.  The  pharmacopoeia!  name  of  what  is 
also  called  self-heal.  Prunella  ;  foliis  om- 
nibus ovato-oblongis,  scrratis,  peliolalis,  of 
Linnaeus  ;  it  is  recommended  as  an  adstrin- 
gent  in  haemorrhages  and  fluxes,  as  also  in 
gargles  against  aphthae  and  iuflaramation  of 
the  fauces. 

Prune'lla  vulga'ris.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  self-heal.  Prunella.  Consolida 
minor.  Symphitum  minus. 

Prundloe.     See  Plum. 

Pru'num  ga'llicum.  See  Prunus  domes- 
tica. 

Pru'num  sylve'stre.  See  Prunus  pino- 
sa. 

PRU'NUS.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants 
in  the  Linnsean  system.  Class,  Icosandria. 
Order,  Monogynia. 

Pru'nus   akmeni'aca.    Apricots  are  the 


fralt  of  the  Pi-unus  armeniaca,  of  Linnau.*;. 
When  ripe  they  are  easily  digested,  and  are 
considered  as  a  pleasant  and  nutritious  deli- 
cacy. 

Pru'nus  a'vium.  The  systematic  name 
of  the  black  cherry-tree.  Prunus;  umbellis 
sessilibus,  foliis  ovato-lanceolalis,  subtus  pube- 
scentibus,  conduplicaiis,  of  Linneeus.  The 
flavour  of  the  ripe  fruit  is  esteemed  by  many, 
and  if  not  taken  in  too  large  quantities,  they 
are  extremely  salutary.  A  gum  exudes  from 
the  tree,  whose  properties  are  similar  to 
those  of  gum  arable. 

Pru'nus  ce'rasus.  The  systematic  name 
of  the  red  cherry-tree.  Pru7ius  umbellis  sub- 
pedunculatis,  foliis  ovato-lanceolalis,  glabris, 
conduplicaiis,  of  LiunEeus.  This  species  pos- 
sesses a  pleasant,  acidulated,  sweet  flavour, 
and  is  extremely  proper  in  fevers,  scurvy, 
and  bilious  obstructions.  Red  cherries  are 
mostly  eaten  as  a  luxury,  and  are  very 
wholesome,  except  to  those  whose  bowels 
are  remarkably  irritable. 

Pru'nus  dome'stica.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  plum  or  damson  tree.  Prunus 
pedwiculis  subsolitariis,  foliis  lunceolato  ovatis 
convolutis,  ramis  muiicis;  gernmce  floriferae. 
aphyllce,  of  Linnaeus.  Prunes  are  consider- 
ed as  emollient,  cooling,  and  laxative,  espe- 
cially the  French  prunes,  which  are  directed 
in  the  decoction  of  senna,  and  other  purga- 
tives ;  and  the  pulp  is  ordered  in  the  elec- 
iuarium  6  senna.  The  Damson  is  only  a  va- 
riety, which,  when  perfectly  ripe,  aflbrds  a 
wholesome  article  for  pies,  tarts,  &c.  gently 
opening  the  body ;  but  when  damsons  are 
not  perfectly  mature,  they  produce  colicky 
pains,  diarrhoea,  and  convulsions  in  children. 
See  Plums. 

Pru'nus  lauro-ce'rasus.  The  systema- 
tic name  of  the  poison  laurel.  Lauro-cerasus, 
Common  or  cherry  laurel.  Prunus  floribus 
racemosis foliis  sempervirentibus  dorso  biglan- 
dulosis,  of  Linnaeus.  The  leaves  of  the  lauro- 
cerasus  have  a  bitter  styptic  taste,  accom- 
panied with  a  flavour  resembling  that  of  bit- 
ter almonds,  or  other  kernels  of  the  drupa- 
ceous fruits  :  the  flowers  also  manifest  a  si- 
milar flavour.  The  powdered  leaves,  ap- 
plied to  the  nostrils,  excite  sneezing,  though 
not  so  strongly  as  tobacco.  The  kernel-like 
flavour  which  these  leaves  impart,  being 
generally  esteemed  grateful,  has  some- 
times caused  them  lo  be  employed  for 
culinary  purposes,  and  especially  in  cus- 
tards, puddings,  blancmange,  he. ;  and  as 
the  proportion  of  this  sapid  matter  of  the 
leaf  to  the  quantity  of  the  milk  is  com- 
monly inconsiderable,  bad  efiects  have  sel- 
dom ensued.  But  as  the  poisonous  quality 
of  this  laurel  is  now  indubitably  proved,  the 
public  ought  to  be  cautioned  against  its  in- 
ternal use. 

The  following  communication  to  the 
Royal  Society,  by  Dr.  Madden,  of  Dub- 
lin, contains  the  first  and  principal  proofs 
91 


ppti; 


PRU 


of  the  deleterious  effects  of  this  vegetable 
upon  maukind  : — "  A  very  extraordinary 
accident  tliat  fell  out  here  some  months 
ago,  has  discovered  to  us  a  most  danger- 
ous poison,  which  was  never  before  known 
to  be  so,  though  it  has  been  in  frequent 
use  among- us.  'I'he  thing  I  meaii  is  a  sim- 
ple water,  distilled  from  the  leaves  of  the 
iauro-cerasus  ;  the  water  is  at  first  milky, 
but  the  oil  which  comes  over  being, 
in  a  good  measure,  separated  from  the 
phlegm,  by  passing  it  through  a  flannel 
bag,  it  becomes  as  clear  as  common 
water.  It  has  the  smell  of  bitter  al- 
monds, or  peach-kernel,  and  has  been 
for  many  years  in  frequent  use  among  our 
housewives  and  cooks,  to  give  that  agree- 
able flavour  to  their  creams  and  puddings. 
It  has  also  been  much  in  use  among  our 
drinkers  of  drams ;  and  the  proportion 
they  generally  use  it  in  has  been  one  part 
of  laurel-water  to  four  of  brandy.  Kor  has 
this  practice,  however  frequent,  ever  been 
attended  with  any  apparent  ill  conse- 
<]uences,  till  some  time  in  the  month  of 
September,  1728.  when  it  happened  that 
one  Martha  Boyse,  a  servant,  who  lived 
with  a  person  who  sold  great  quantities  of 
this  water,  got  a  bottle  of  it  from  her  mis- 
tress, and  gave  it  to  her  mother.  Ann 
Bovse  made  a  present  of  it  to  Frances 
Eaton,  her  sister,  who  was  a  shopkeeper  in 
town,  and  who,  she  thought,  might  oblige 
her  customers  with  it.  Accordingly,  in  a 
few  days,  she  gave  about  two  oiuices  to  a 
woman  called  iVIary  Whaley,  who  drank 
about  two  thirds  of  what  was  filled  out,  and 
went  away.  Frances  Eaton  drauk  the  rest. 
In  a  quarter  of  an  hour  after  Mary  Wha- 
ley had  drank  the  water,  (as  I  am  in- 
formed,) she  complained  of  a  violent  dis- 
order in  her  stomach,  soon  after  lost  her 
speech,  and  died  in  about  an  hour,  without 
vomiting  or  purging,  or  any  convulsion. 
The  shopkeeper,  F.  Eaton,  sent  word  to 
her  sister,  Ann  Boyse,  of  what  had  hap- 
pened, who  came  to'  her  upon  the  message, 
and  affirmed  that  it  was  not  possible  the 
cordial  (as  she  called  it)  could  have  occa- 
sioned the  death  of  the  woman  ;  and,  to 
convince  her  of  it,  she  filled  out  about 
three  ounces  and  drank  it.  She  continued 
talking  with  F.  Eaton  about  two  minutes 
longer,  and  was  so  earnest  to  persuade  her 
of  the  liquor's  being  inofiensive,  that  she 
drank  about  two  spoonfuls  more,  but  was 
hardly  well  seated  in  her  chair  when  she 
died  without  the  least  groan,  or  convulsion. 
Frances  Eaton,  who,  as  before  observed, 
had  drank  somewhat  more  than  a  spoonful, 
found  no  disorder  in  her  stomach,  or  else- 
where ;  but  to  prevent  any  ill  consequences, 
she  took  a  vomit  immediately,  and  has 
been  well  ever  since." — Dr.  Madden  men- 
tions another  case,  of  a  gentleman  at  Kil- 
kenny, who  mistook     a   bottle    of   laurel- 


water  for  a  bottle  of  ptisan.  What  quantity 
he  drank  is  uncertain,  but  he  died  in  a  few 
minutes,  complaining  of  a  violent  disorder 
in  the  stomach.  In  addition  to  this,  we 
may  refer  to  the  unfortunate  case  of  Sir 
Theodbsius  Boughton,  waose  death,  in 
17S0,  an  English  jury  declared  to  be  oc- 
casioned by  this  poison.  In  this  case,  the 
active  principle  of  the  lauro-cerasas  was 
concentrated  by  repeated  distillations,  and 
given  to  the  quantity  of  one  ounce  ;  the 
suddenly  fatal  eflects  of  which  must  be 
still  in  the  recollection  of  the  public.  To 
brute  animals  this  poison  is  almost  instan- 
taneously mortal,  as  amply  appears  by  the 
experiments  of  Madden,  Mortimer,  Ni- 
cholls,  Fontana,  Langrish,  Vater,  and 
others.  The  experiments  conducted  by 
these  gentlemen,  show  that  the  laurel  water 
is  destructive  to  animal  life,  not  only  when 
taken  into  the  stomach,  but  also  on  being 
injected  into  the  intestines,  or  applied  ex- 
ternally to  different  organs  of  the  body.  It 
is  remarked  by  Abbe  Fontana,  that  this 
poison,  even  "  when  applied  in  a  very  small 
quantity  to  the  eyes,  or  to  the  inner  part 
of  the  mouth,  without  touching  the  oesopha- 
gus, or  being  carried  into  the  stomach,  isi 
capable  of  killing  an  animal  in  -a.  few  mi- 
nutes :  whilst,  applied  in  a  much  greater 
quantity  to  wounds,  it  has  so  little  activity, 
that  the  weakest  animals,  such  as  pigeons, 
resist  its  action." 

The  most  volatile  is  the  most  active  part 
of  the  lauro-cerasus  ;  and  if  we  judge  from 
its  sensible  qualities,  an  analogous  princi- 
ple seems  to  pei-vade  many  other  vegetable 
substances,  especially  the  kernels  of  drupa- 
ceous fruits ;  and  in  various  species  of  the 
amygdalus,  this  sapid  principle  extends  to 
the  flowers  and  leaves.  It  is  of  importance 
to  notice,  that  this  is  much  less  powerful  in 
its  action  upon  human  subjects  than  upon 
dogs,  rabbits,  pigeons,  and  reptiles.  To 
poison  man,  the  essential  oil  of  the  lauro- 
cerasus  must  be  separated  by  distillation, 
as  in  the  spiritous  or  common  laurel-water ; 
and  unless  this  is  strongly  imbued  with  the 
oil,  or  given  in  a  large  dose,  it  proves  inno- 
cent. Dr.  Cullen  observes,  that  the  seda- 
tive power  of  the  lauro-cerasus,  acts  upon 
the  nervous  system  in  a  different  manner 
from  opium  and  other  narcotic  substances, 
whose  primary  action  is  upon  the  animal 
functions :  for  the  lauro-cerasus  does  not 
occasion  sleep,  nor  does  it  produce  local 
inflammation,  but  seems  to  act  directly 
upon  the  vital  powers.  Abbe  Fontana 
supposes  that  this  poison  destroys  animal 
life,  by  exerting  its  effects  upon  the  blood  ; 
but  the  experiments  and  observations  from 
which  he  draws  his  opinion,  are  evidently 
inconclusive.  It  may  also  be  remarked, 
that  many  of  the  Abbe's  experiments  con- 
tradict each  other.  Thus,  it  appears  from 
the  citation  given  above,  that  the  poison  of 


PRU 


PBU 


■723 


this  vegetable,  when  applied  to  wounds, 
does  not  prove  fatal ;  but  future  experiments 
led  the  Abbe  to  assert  that  the  oil  of  the 
lauro-cerasus,  "  whether  g^iven  internally,  or 
applied  to  the  wounds  of  animals,  is  one 
of  the  most  terrible  and  deadly  poisons 
known."  Though  this  vegetable  seems  to 
have  escaped  the  notice  of  Sfoerck,  yet  it  is 
not  without  advocates  for  its  medical  use. 
Linnaeus  informs  us,  that  in  Switzerland  it 
is  commonly  and  successfully  used  in  pul- 
monary complaints.  Laugrish  mentions  its 
efficacy  in  agues  ;  and  as  Bergius  tound 
bitter  almonds  to  have  this  eflect,  we  may, 
by  analogy,  conclude  that  this  power  of  the 
lauro-cerasus  is  well  established.  Baylies 
found  that  it  possessed  a  remarkable  power 
of  diluting  the  blood,  and  from  experience, 
lecommended  it  in  all  cases  of  disease 
supposed  to  proceed  from  too  dense  a 
state  of  that  fluid ;  adducing  particular  in- 
stances of  its  efficacy  in  rheumatism,  asth- 
mas, and  scirrhous  affections.  ISor  does 
this  author  seem  to  have  been  much  afraid 
of  the  deleterious  quality  of  lauro-cerasus, 
as  he  directs  a  pound  of  its  leaves  to  be  ma- 
cerated in  a  pint  of  water,  of  which  he  gives 
from  thirty  to  sixty  drops  three  or  four  times 
a-day. 

Pku'nus  pa'dus.  The  systematic  name  of 
the  wild  cluster,  or  bird  cherry-tree.  Padus. 
The  bark  and  berries  of  this  shrub  are  used 
medicinally.  The  former,  when  taken  from 
the  tree,  has  a  fragrant  sraell,  and  a  bitter, 
subasiringent  taste,  somewhat  similar  to  that 
of  bitter  almonds.  Made  into  a  decoction, 
it  cures  intermittents,  and  it  has  been  recom- 
mended in  the  cure  of  several  forms  of  syphi- 
lis. The  latter  are  said  to  cure  the  dysentery. 
Prc'nus  spiNo'SA.  The  systeniatic  name 
of  the  sloe-tree.  Prunus  sylvestris.  Frunns 
jiedunculis  soiitariis,  foliis  lanctolatis,  glabris, 
ramis  spinosis,  of  Linnseus.  It  is  some- 
times employed  in  gargles,  to  tumefactions 
of  the  tonsils  and  uvula,  and  from  its  ad- 
stringent  taste  was  formerly  much  used  in 
haemorrhages,  &ic. 

PRURI'GO.  (From  prurio,  to  itch.)  Pru- 
rUus.  Scabies.  Psora.  Darla.  Libido. 
Pavor.  The  prurigo  is  a  genus  of  disease 
in  the  order  papulous  eruptions  of  Dr.  Wil- 
lan's  cutaneous  diseases.  As  it  arises  from 
difiierent  causes,  or  at  different  periods  of 
life,  and  exhibits  some  varieties  in  its  form, 
he  describes  it  under  the  titles  of  prurigo 
initis,  prurigo  formicans,  and  prurigo  seni- 
lis. In  these  the  whole  surface  of  the  skin 
is  usually  affected ;  but  there  are  likewise 
many  cases  of  local  prurigo,  which  will  be 
afterwards  noticed  according  to  their  respec- 
tive situations. 

1.  The  prurigo  mitis  originates  without 
any  previous  indisposition,  generally  in 
spring,  or  the  beginning  of  summer.  It 
is  characterized  by  soft  and  smooth  eleva- 
tions of  the  cuticle,  somewhat  larger  than 
the  papulae  of  the  lichen,  from  which  they 


also  differ  by  retaining  the  usual  colour  of 
the  skin;  for  they  seldom  appear  red,  or 
much  inflamed,  except  from  violent  fric- 
tion. They  are  not,  as  in  the  other  case, 
accompanied  with  tingling,  but  with  a 
sense  of  itching  almost  incessant.  This  is, 
however,  felt  mere  particularly  on  un- 
dressing, and  often  prevents  rest  for  some 
hours  after  getting  into  a  bed.  When  the 
tops  of  the  papulcB  are  removed  by  rubbing 
or  scratching,  a  clear  fluid  oozes  out  from 
them,  and  gradually  concretes  into  thin  black 
scabs. 

This  species  of  prurigo  mostly  affects 
young  persons,  and  its  cause  may,  I  think, 
says  L-r.  Willan,  in  general  be  referred  to 
sordes  collected  on  the  skin,  producing 
some  degree  of  irritation,  and  also  prevent- 
ing the  free  discharge  of  the  cutaneous  ex- 
halation ;  the  bad  consequences  of  whicli 
must  necessarily  be  felt  at  that  season  of 
the  year  when  perspiration  is  most  co- 
pious. Those  who  have  originally  a  de- 
licate or  irritable  skin,  must  likewise,  in 
the  same  circumstances,  be  the  greatest  suf- 
ferers. 

The  eruption  extends  to  the  arms,  breast, 
back  and  thighs,  and  often  continues  du- 
ring two  or  three  months  of  tlie  summer, 
if  not  relieved  by  proper  treatment.  When 
persons  affected  with  it  neglect  washing  the 
skin,  or  are  uncleanly  in  their  apparel,  the 
eruption  grows  more  inveterate,  and  at 
length,  changing  its  form,  often  terminates 
in  the  itch.  Pustules  arise  among  the  pa- 
pulae, some  filled  with  lymph,  others  with 
pus.  The  acarus  scabiei  begins  to  breed  in 
the  furrows  of  the  cuticle,  and  the  disorder 
becomes  contagious. 

2.  The  Prurigo  formicans  is  a  much 
more  obstinate  and  troublesome  disease  than 
the  foregoing.  It  usually  affects  persons  of 
adult  age,  commencing  at  all  seasons  of 
the  year  indifferently ;  and  its  duration  is 
from  four  months  to  two  or  three  years, 
with  occasional  short  intermissions.  The 
papulae  are  sometimes  larger,  sometimes 
more  obscure  than  in  the  preceding  species  ; 
but  are,  under  every  form,  attended  with 
an  incessant,  almost  intolerable  itching. 
They  are  diffused  over  the  whole  body, 
except  the  face,  feet,  and  palms  of  the 
hands  ;  they  appear,  however,  in  greatest 
number  on  those  parts  which,  from  the 
ordinary  mode  of  dress,  are  subjected  to 
tight  ligatures  ;  as  about  the  neck,  loins,  and 
thighs. 

The  itching  is  complicated  with  other 
sensations,  which  axe  variously  described 
by  patients.  They  sometimes  feel  as  if 
small  insects  were  creeping  on  the  skin-; 
sometimes  as  if  stung  all  over  by  ants; 
sometimes  as  if  hot  needles  were  piercing 
the  skin  in  divers  places.  On  standing 
before  a  fire,  or  undressing,  and  more 
particularly  on  getting  into  bed,  these  sea- 
sations   become   most   violent,  and  usually 


■724 


JRfe' 


PKU 


preclude  all  rest  during  the  greater  part 
of  the  night.  The  prurigo  formicans 
.  is  by  most  practitioners  deemed  conta- 
gious, and  confounded  with  the  itch  In 
endeavouring  to  ascertain  the  justness  of 
this  opinion,  Dr.  Willan  has  been  led  to 
make  the  following  remarks  :  1.  The  erup- 
tion is,  for  the  most  part,  connected  with 
internal  disorder,  and  arises  w  here  no  source 
of  infection  can  be  traced.  2.  Persons 
affected  may  have  constant  intercourse  with 
several  others,  and  yet  never  communicate 
the  disease  to  any  of  them.  3.  Several 
persons  of  one  family  may  have  the  prurigo 
formicans  about  the  same  time ;  but  he 
thinks  this  should  be  referred  rather  to  a 
common  predisposition  than  to  contagion, 
having  observed  that  individuals  of  a  fami- 
ly are  often  so  affected  at  certain  seasons  of 
the  year,  even  when  they  reside  at  a  distance 
from  each  other. 

Although  the  prurigo  formicans  is  never, 
Kke  the  former  species,  converted  into  the 
itch,  yet  it  does  occasionally  terminate  in  a 
pustular  disease,  )iot  contagious. 

3.  Prurigo  senilis.  This  affection  does 
not  differ  much  in  its  symptoms  and  exter- 
nal appearances  from  the  prurigo  formi- 
cans; but  has  been  thougJit  by  medical 
writers  to  merit  a  distinct  consideration, 
on  account  of  its  peculiar  inveteracy.  The 
prurigo  is  perhaps  aggravated,  or  be- 
comes more  permanent  in  old  age  from 
the  dry,  condensed  state  of  the  skin  and 
cuticle  which  often  takes  place  at  that 
period.  Those  who  are  affected  with  it 
in  a  high  degree  have  little  more  comfort 
to  expect  during  life,  being  incessantly  tor- 
mented with  a  violent  and  universal  itch- 
ing. The  state  of  the  skin  in  the  prurigo 
senilis  is  favourable  to  the  production  of 
an  insect,  the  pediculus  humanus,  more 
especially  to  the  variety  of  it  usually  termed 
body-lice. 

These  insects,  it  is  well  known,  are 
bred  abundantly  among  the  inhabitants  of 
sordid  dwellings,  of  jails,  workhouses,  fcc. 
and  in  such  situations  prey  upon  persons 
of  all  ages  indiscriminately.  But  in  the 
prurigo  senilis  they  arise,  notwithstanding 
every  attention  to  cleanliness  or  regimen, 
and  multiply  so  rapidly  that  the  patient 
endures  extreme  distress,  from  their  per- 
petual irritation.  The  nits  or  eggs  are 
deposited  on  the  small  hairs  of  the  skin, 
and  the  pediculi  are  onlj'  found  on  the  skin, 
or  on  the  linen,  not  under  the  cuticle,  as 
gome  authors  have  represented.  In  con- 
nection with  the  foregoing  series  of  com- 
plaints. Dr.  Willan  mentions  some  pruri- 
ginous  affections  which  are  merely  local. 
He  confines  his  observations  to  the  most 
troublesome  of  these,  seated  in  the  podex, 
praeputium,  urethra,  pubcs,  scrotum,  and 
pudendum  muliebrc.  Itching  of  the  nos- 
trils, eyelids,  lips,  or  of  the  external 
ear,  being  generally  symptomatic  of  other 


diseases,  do  not  require  a  particulai'  eonsi(Ie» 
ration. 

1.  Prurigo  porlicis.  Ascarides  in  the 
rectum  excite  a  frequent  itching  and  irri- 
tation about  the  sphincter  ani,  which 
ceases  when  the  cause  is  removed  by  pro- 
per medicines.  A  similar  complaint  often 
arises,  independently  of  worms,  haemor- 
rhoidal  tumours,  or  other  obvious  causes, 
which  is  mostly  found  to  affect  persons 
engaged  in  sedentary  occupations ;  and 
may  be  referred  to  a  morbid  state  of 
secretion  in  the  parts,  founded,  perhaps,  on 
a  diminution  of  constitutioiial  vigour  The 
itching  is  not  alwa\'s  accompanied  with  an 
appearance  of  papula;  or  tubercles  ;  it  is 
little  troublesome  during  the  daj'-time,  but 
returns  every  night  soon  after  getting  into 
bed,  and  precludes  rest  for  several  hours. 
The  complaint  continues  in  this  form  during 
three  or  four  months,  and  has  then  an  inter- 
mission, till  it  is  produced  again  by  hot  wea- 
ther, fatigue,  watching,  or  some  irregula- 
rity in  diet.  The  same  disease  occurs  at  the 
decline  of  life,  under  a  variety  of  circum- 
stances. 

Women,  after  the  cessation  of  the  cata- 
menia,  are  liable  to  be  affected  with  this 
species  of  prurigo,  more  especially  in  sum- 
mer or  autumn.  The  skin  between  the 
nates  is  rougli  and  papulated,  sometimes 
scaly,  and  a  little  humour  is  discharged  by 
violent  friction.  Along  with  this  com- 
plaint, there  is  often  an  eruption  of  itching 
papulffi  on  the  neck,  breast,  and  back ; 
a  swelling  and  infiamraation  of  one  or  both 
ears,  and  a  discharge  of  matter  from  be- 
hind them,  and  from  the  external  meatus 
auditorius.  The  prurigo  podicis  some- 
times occurs  as  a  symptom  of  the  lues  vene- 
rea. 

2.  The  ■prurigo  prcEpulii  is  owing  to  an  al- 
tered state  of  secretion  on  the  glans  penis, 
and  inner  surface  of  the  preeputium.  During 
the  heat  of  summer  there  is  also,  in  some  per- 
sons, an  unusual  discharge  of  mucus,  which 
becomes  acrimonious,  and  produces  a  trou- 
blesome itching,  and  often  an  excoriation  of 
these  parts.  Washing  of  them  with  water, 
or  soap  and  water,  employed  from  time  to 
time,  relieves  the  complaint,  and  should  in- 
deed be  practised  as  an  ordinary  point  of 
cleanliness,  where  no  inconvenience  is  imme- 
diately felt.  If  the  fluid  be  secreted  in  too 
large  a  quantity,  that  excess  may  be  restrain- 
ed by  washes  made  with  the  liquor  plumbi 
subacetatis  or  by  applying  the  unguentum 
plumbi  superacetatis. 

3.  Prurigo  urethralis.  A  very  trouble- 
some itching  sometimes  takes  place  at  the 
extremity  of  the  urethra  in  females,  w  ithout 
any  manifest  cause.  It  occurs  as  well  in 
young  women  as  in  those  w  ho  are  of  an  ad- 
vanced age.  Oi  examination  no  stricture 
nor  tumour  has  been  found  along  the  course 
of  the  urethra.  Probably,  however,  the 
itching  may  be  occasioned  by  a  morbid  state 


PRU 


PSA 


of  the  neck  of  the  bladder,  being  in  some 
instances  connected  with  pain  and  difficulty 
of  making  water. 

An  itching  at  the  extremity  of  the  urethra 
in  men  is  produced  by  calculi,  and  by  some 
diseases  of  the  bladder.  In  cases  of  stric- 
ture an  itching  is  also  felt,  but  near  the 
place  where  the  stricture  is  situated.  Ano- 
ther cause  of  it  is  small  broken  hairs,  which 
are  sometimes  drawn  in  from  the  pubes,  be- 
tween the  praBpiitium  and  glans,  and  which 
afterwards  becoming  fixed  in  the  entrance  of 
the  urethra,  occasion  an  itching,  or  slight 
stinging,  particularly  on  motion.  Mr.  J. 
Pearson,  surgeon  of  the  Lock  Hospital,  has 
seen  five  cases  of  this  kind,  and  gave  imme- 
diate relief  by  extracting  the  small  hair  from 
the  urethra. 

4.  Prurigo  'pubis.  Itching  papulee  often 
arise  on  the  pubes,  and  become  extremely 
sore  if  their  tops  are  removed  by  scratching. 
They  are  occasioned  sometimes  by  neglect 
of  cleanliness,  but  more  commonly  by  a 
species  of  pediculus,  which  perforates  the 
cuticle,  and  thus  derives  its  nourishment, 
remaining  fixed  in  the  same  situation.  These 
insects  are  termed  by  Linnseus,  he.  pedi- 
culipebis;  they  do  not,  however,  affect  the 
pubes  only,  but  often  adhere  to  the  eye- 
brows, eyelids,  and  asillce.  They  are  often 
found,  also,  on  the  breast,  abdomen,  thighs, 
and  legs,  in  persons  of  the  sanguine  tem- 
perament, who  have  those  parts  covered  with 
strong  hairs.  It  is  remarkable  that  they 
seldom  or  never  fix  upon  the  hairy  scalp. 
The  great  irritation  produced  by  them  on 
the  skin,  solicits  constantly  scratching,  by 
which  they  are  torn  from  their  attachments  : 
and  painful  tubeicles  arise  at  the  places 
where  they  had  adhered.  When  the  pedi- 
culi  are  diffused  over  the  greater  part  of 
the  surface  of  the  bods^,  the  patient's  linen 
often  appears  as  if  sprinkled  with  drops  of 
blood. 

5.  Prurigo  scroti.  The  scrotum  is  affect- 
ed with  a  troublesome  and  constant  itching 
from  ascarides  within  the  rectum,  from  fric- 
tion by  violent  exercise  in  hot  weather,  and 
very  usually  from  the  pediculi  pubis.  Ano- 
ther and  more  important  form  of  the  com- 
plaint appears  in  old  men,  sometimes  con- 
nected with  the  prurigo  podicis,  and  I'efera- 
ble  to  a  morbid  state  of  the  skin,  or  super- 
ficial glands  of  the  part.  The  scrotum,  in 
this  case,  assumes  a  brown  colour,  often  also 
becoming  thick,  scaly,  and  wrinkled.  The 
itching  extends  to  the  skin  covering  the  pe- 
nis, more  especially  along  the  course  of  the 
urethra  ;  and  has  little  respite,  either  by  day 
or  night. 

6.  The  Prurigo  pudendi  muliebris  is  some- 
what analogous  to  the  prurigo  scroti  in  men. 
It  is  often  a  symptomatic  complaint  in  the 
lichen  and  lepra;  it  likewise  originates  from 
ascarides  irritating  the  rectum,  and  is,  in  some 
cases,  connected  with  a  discharge  of  the  fiuor 
alb  Its. 


A  similar  affection  arises  in  consequence 
of  the  change  of  state  in  the  genital  organs 
at  the  time  of  puberty,  attended  with  a  series 
of  most  distressing  sensations.  Dr.  Willan 
confines  his  attention  to  one  case  of  the  dis- 
order which  may  be  considered  as  idiopathic, 
and  which  usually  affects  women  soon  after 
tha  cessation  of  the  catamenia.  It  chiefly 
occurs  in  thoes  who  are  of  the  phlegmatic 
temperament  and  inclined  to  corpulency. 
Its  seat  is  the  labia  pudendi,  and  entrance 
to  the  vagina.  It  is  often  accompanied 
with  an  appearance  of  tension  or  fulness 
of  those  parts,  and  sometimes  with  in- 
flamed itching  papulae  on  the  labia  and  mons 
veneris.  The  distress  arising  from  a  strong 
and  almost  perpetual  itching  in  the  above 
situation,  may  be  easily  imagined.  In  or- 
der to  allay  it  in  some  degree,  the  sufferers 
have  frequent  recourse  to  friction,  and  to 
cooling  applications  :  whence  they  are  ne- 
cessitated to  forego  the  enjoyment  of  society. 
An  excitement  of  venereal  sensations  also 
takes  place  from  the  constant  direction  of 
the  mind  to  the  parts  affected,  as  well  as 
from  the  means  employed  to  procure  allevi- 
ation.  The  complicated  distress  thus  ari- 
sing, renders  existence  almost  insupportable, 
and  often  produces  a  state  of  mind  bordering 
on  phrensy. 

Deep  ulcerations  of  the  parts  seldom 
take  place  in  the  prurigo  pudendi ;  but 
the  appearance  of  aphthae  on  the  labia  and 
nymphae,  is  by  no  means  unusual.  From 
intercourse  with  females  under  these  cir- 
cumstances, men  are  liable  to  be  affected 
with  aphthous  ulcerations  on  the  glans,  and 
inside  of  the  prsputium,  which  prove  trouble- 
some for  a  length  of  time,  and  often  excite 
an  alarm,  being  mistaken  for  chancres. 

Women,  after  the  fourth  month  of  their 
pregnancy,  often  suffer  greatly  from  the 
prurigo  pudendi,  attended  with  aphthae. 
These,  in  a  few  cases,  have  been  suc- 
ceeded by  extensive  ulcerations,  which 
destroyed  the  nymphae,  and  produced  a 
fatal  hectic :  such  instances,  are,  however, 
extremely  rare.  The  complaint  has,  in 
general,  some  intervals  or  remissions ;  and 
the  aphthae  usually  disappear  soon  after  de- 
livery, whether  at  the  full  time,  or  by  a  mis- 
carriage. '^- 

PRURI'TUS.  (From  prurio,  to  itch.)  See 
Prurigo. 

PRUSSIATES.  Salts  formed  by  the  union 
of  the  prussic  acid,  or  colouring  matter  of 
Prussian  blue,  with  different  bases ;  thus, 
prussiale  of  potash,  he. 

PRUSSIC  ACID.  An  acid  obtained  from 
Prussian  blue,  in  which  it  is  combined  with 
oxyde  of  iron.  Its  compounds  with  bases 
are  termed  Prussiates. 

Psai.loi'des.  (From  •^axy.o;,  a  stringed 
instrument,  and  lidot,  a  likeness  ;  because  it 
appears  as  if  stringed  like  a  dulcimer.)  Ap- 
plied by  the  ancients  to  the  inner  surface  of 
the  fornix  of  the  brain. 


726 


PSI 


PSO 


PSALTE'RIUM.  (A harp  ;  because  it  is 
marked  with  lines  that  give  it  the  appearance 
of  a  harp.)  Lyra.  The  nieduDary  body  that 
unites  the  posterior  crura  of  the  fornix  of  the 
brain. 

PsAMMi'sMUS.  (From  ■^a.ft.fji.o;,  sand.)  An 
application  of  hot  sand  to  any  part  of  the 
body. 

Psammo'des.  (From  -^^afiy-ai,  sand.)  Ap- 
plied to  urine  which  deposits  a  sandy  sedi- 
ment. 

PSELLI'SMUS.  (From  v^aXf^a,  to  have 
a  hesitation  of  speech.)  Psellolis.  Defect 
of  speech.  A  genus  of  disease  in  the  Class 
Locales,  and  Order  Di/scinesiw,  of  CuUen. 

Psello'tis.     See  PstUismus. 

PSEUDO.  {^luht,  false.)  Spurious; 
prefixed  to  many  substances  which  are  only 
fictitious  imitations ;  as  pseudamomum,  a  spu- 
rious kind  of  amomum,  &c. 

Pseuda'cords.     See  Iris  pseudacorus. 

PSEUDOBLE'PSIS.  (From  -^iuhs,  false, 
and  §Xi^ds,  sight.)  Phanlasma.  Suffusio. 
Imaginary  vision  of  objects.  A  genus  of 
disease  in  the  Class  Localts,  and  Order  Dy- 
scEstkesim,  of  Cullen  ;  characterized  by  de- 
praved sight,  creating  objects,  or  represent- 
ing them  difi'erent  from  what  they  are.  Spe- 
cies : 

1.  Pseudoblepsis  imaginaria,  in  which  ob- 
jects are  perceived  that  are  not  present. 

2.  Pseudoblepsis  mutans,  in  which  ob- 
jects that  are  present  appear  somewhat 
changed. 

Pseudopyke'thrum.  See  Achillea  ptar- 
mica. 

PSI'DIUM.  The  name  of  a  genus  of 
plants  in  the  Linnsan  system. 

Psi'dium  pomi'ferum.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  apple  guava.  This  plant,  and 
the  pyriferum,  bear  fruits,  the  former  like 
apples,  the  latter  like  pears.  The  apple  kind 
is  most  cultivated  in  the  Indies,  on  account 
of  the  pulp  having  a  fine  acid  flavour,  where- 
as the  pear  species  is  sweet,  and  therefore 
not  so  agreeable  in  warm  climates.  Of  the 
inner  pulp  of  either,  the  inhabitants  make 
jellies ;  and  of  the  outer  rind  they  make  tarts, 
marmalades,  &.c.  The  latter  they  also  stew 
and  eat  with  milk,  and  prefer  them  to  any 
other  stewed  fruits.  They  have  an  astrin- 
gent quality,  which  exists  also  in  every  part 
of  the  tree,  and  abundantly  in  the  leaf-buds, 
which  are  occasionally  boiled  with  barley 
and  liquorice,  as  an  excellent  drink  against 
diarrhoeas.  A  simple  decoction  of  the  leaves, 
used  as  a  bath,  is  said  to  cure  the  itch,  and 
most  cutaneous  eruptions. 

Psi'dium  pyri'ferdm.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  pear  guava.  See  Psidium  po- 
miferum. 

Psilo'thra.  (From  ^J^;A.o(a,  to  denudate.) 
Applications  to  remove  the  hair. 

Psilo'thrum.  (From  -^iXou,  to  depilate  ;) 
so  called  because  it  was  used  to  remove  the 
hair.     The  white  briony. 

Psimmy'thium.    (From  4""^  to  smooth  ; 


so  called  because  of  its  use  as  a  cosmetic.) 
Cerusse,  or  white  lead. 

PSO'.a;.  (i^sai,  the  loins.)  Mopccts.  JVe- 
frometroR.  JVeurometeres.  The  name  of  two 
pair  of  muscles  in  the  loins. 

PSOAS  ABSCESS.     See  Lumbar  abscess, 

PSO'AS  MA'GNUS.  (From  ^},<,a.,,  the 
loins,  because  it  is  situated  in  the  loins.) 
Psoas,  seu  lumbaris  internus,  of  Winslow. 
Pre-lumbo-trochantin,  of  Dumas.  This  is 
a  long,  thick,  and  very  considerable  muscle, 
situated  close  to  the  fore  part  and  sides  of 
the  lumbar  vertebrfe.  It  arises  from  the 
bodies  of  the  last  vertebra  of  the  back,  and 
of  all  the  lumbar  vertebrae  laterally,  as  well 
as  from  the  anterior  surfaces  of  their  trans- 
verse processes  by  distinct  tendinous  and 
fleshy  slips,  that  are  gradually  collected  into 
one  mass,  which  becomes  thicker  as  it  de- 
scends, till  it  reaches  the  last  of  the  lumbar 
vertebrae,  where  it  grows  narrower  again, 
and  uniting  its  outer  and  posterior  edge 
(where  it  begins  to  become  tendinous)  with 
the  iliacus  internus,  descends  along  with 
that  muscle  under  the  ligamentum  Fallopii, 
and  goes  to  be  inserted  tendinous  at  the 
bottom  of  the  trochanter  minor  of  the  os 
femoris,  and  fleshy  into  the  bone  a  little 
below  that  process.  Between  the  tendon  of 
this  muscle  and  the  ischium,  we  find  a 
considerable  bursa  mucosa.  This  muscle, 
at  its  origin,  has  some  connection  with  the 
diapliragni,  and  likewise  with  the  quadratus 
lumborum.  It  is  one  of  the  most  powerful 
flexors  of  the  thigh  forwards,  and  may  like- 
wise assist  in  turning  it  outwards.  When 
the  inferior  extremity  is  fixed,  it  may  help 
to  bend  the  body  forwards,  and  in  an  erect 
posture,  it  greatly  assists  in  preserving  the 
equilibrium  of  the  trunk  upon  the  upper  part 
of  the  thigh. 

PSO'AS  PA'RVUS.  Pre-lumbo-pubien, 
of  Dumas.  This  muscle,  which  was  first 
described  by  Riolanus,  is  situated  upon  the 
psoas  magnus,  at  the  anterior  part  of  the 
loins.  The  psoas  parvus  arises  thin  and 
fleshy  from  the  side  of  the  uppermost  ver- 
tebra of  the  loins,  and  sometimes  also  from 
the  lower  edge  of  the  last  vertebra  of  the 
back,  and  from  the  transverse  processes  of 
each  of  these  vertebrae  ;  it  then  extends  over 
part  of  the  psoas  magnus,  and  terminates  in 
a  thin  flat  tendon,  which  is  inserted  into 
that  part  of  the  brim  of  the  pelvis,  where  the 
OS  pubis  joins  the  ilium.  From  this  tendon 
a  great  number  of  fibres  are  sent  off,  which 
form  a  thin  fascia,  that  covers  part  of  the 
psoas  magnus  and  iliacus  internus,  and  gra- 
dually loses  itself  on  the  fore  part  of  the 
thigh.  In  the  human  body  this  muscle  is 
very  often  wanting  ;  but  in  a  dog,  according 
to  Douglas,  it  is  never  deficient.  Riolanus 
was  of  opinion,  that  it  occurs  oftener  in  men 
than  in  women ;  Winslow  asserts  just  the 
contrary ;  but  the  truth  seems  to  be,  that  it 
is  as  often  wanting  in  one  sex  as  ia  the 
other.    Its  use  seems  to  be  to  assist  the  psoas 


PSO 


P30 


nvagnus  in  bending  the  loins  forwards  j  and 
when  we  are  lying  upon  our  back,  it  may 
help  to  raise  the  pelvis. 

Pso'as  si'vE  lumba'ris  intz'rncs.  See 
PsodJi  magnus. 

PSO'RA.  "Vapti.  Scabies  The  itch. 
A  genus  of  disease  in  the  Class  Locales,  and 
Order  Dialyses,  of  CuUen  :  appearing  first 
on  the  wrists  and  between  the  fingers  in 
small  pustules  with  watery  heads.  It  is 
contagious. 

PSORl'ASIS.  (From-^cupciytheitch.) 
The  disease  to  which  Dr.  Willau  gives  this 
title  is  characterized  by  a  rough  and  scaly 
state  of  the  cuticle,  sometimes  continuous, 
sometimes  in  separate  patches,  of  various 
sizes,  but  of  an  irregular  figure,  and  for  the 
most  part  accompanied  with  rhagades  or  fis- 
sures of  the  skin.  From  the  lepra  it  may 
be  distinguished,  not  only  by  the  distribu- 
tion of  the  patches,  but  also  by  its  cessation 
and  recurrence  at  certain  seasons  of  the  year, 
and  by  the  disorder  of  the  constitution  with 
which  it  is  usually  attended.  Dr.  Willan 
gives  the  following  varieties  : 

1 .  Psoriasis  guttata.  This  complaint  ap- 
pears in  small,  distinct,  but  irregular  patches 
of  laminated  scales,  with  little  or  no  inflam- 
mation round  them.  The  patches  very  sel- 
dom extend  to  the  size  of  a  sixpence.  They 
have  neither  an  elevated  border,  nor  the  oval 
or  circular  form  by  which  all  the  varieties  of 
lepra  are  distinguished  ;  but  their  circum- 
ference is  sometimes  angular,  and  sometimes 
goes  into  small  serpentine  processes.  The 
scale  formed  upon  each  of  them  is  thin,  and 
may  be  easily  detached,  leaving  a  red,  shining 
base.  The  patches  are  often  distributed  over 
the  greatest  part  of  the  body,  but  more  par- 
ticularly on  the  back  part  of  the  neck,  the 
breasts,  arms,  loins,  thighs,  and  legs.  They 
appear  also  upon  the  face,  which  rarely  hap- 
pens in  lepra.  In  that  situation  they  are 
red  and  more  rough  than  the  adjoining 
cuticle,  but  not  covered  with  scales.  The 
psoriasis  guttata  often  appears  on  children  in 
a  sudden  eruption,  attended  with  a  slight 
disorder  of  the  constitution,  and  spreads 
over  the  body  within  two  or  three  days.  In 
adults  it  commences  with  a  tew  scaly  patches 
on  the  extremities,  proceeds  very  gradually, 
and  has  a  longer  duration  than  in  children. 
Its  first  occurrence  is  usually  in  the  spring 
season,  after  violent  pains  in  the  head, 
stomach,  and  limbs.  During  the  summer  it 
disappears  spontaneously,  or  may  be  soon 
removed  by  proper  applications,  but  it  is  apt 
to  return  again  early  in  the  ensuing  spring, 
and  continues  so  to  do  for  several  successive 
years.  When  the  scales  have  been  removed, 
and  the  disease  is  about  to  go  off,  the  small 
patches  have  a  shining  appearance,  and  they 
retain  a  dark  red,  intermixed  with  somewhat 
of  a  bluish  colour,  for  many  days,  or  even 
weeks,  before  the  skin  is  restored  to  its  usual 
state.  In  the  venereal  disease  there  is  an 
^uption  which  very   much  resembles    the 


psoriasis  guttata,  the  only  difierence  being  a 
slighter  degree  of  scaliness,  aud  a  different 
shade  of  colour  in  the  patches,  approaching 
to  a  livid  red,  or  very  dark  rose  colour.  The 
patches  vary  in  their  extent,  from  the  section 
of  a  pea,  to  the  size  of  a  silver  penny,  but 
are  not  exactly  circular.  They  rise  at  first 
very  little,  if  at  all,  above  the  cuticle.  As 
soon,  however,  as  the  scales  appear  on  them, 
they  become  sensibly  elevated ;  and  some- 
times the  edge  or  circumference  of  the  patch 
is  higher  than  the  httle  scales  in  its  centre. 
This  eruption  is  usually  seen  upon  the  fore- 
head, breast,  between  the  shoulders,  or  in  thu 
inside  of  the  fore-arms,  in  the  groins,  about 
the  inside  of  the  thighs,  and  upon  the.  skin 
covering  the  lower  part  of  the  abdomen. 
The  syphilitic  psoriasis  guttata  is  attended 
with,  or  soon  followed  by,  an  ulceration  of 
the  throat.  It  appears  about  six  or  eight 
weeks  after  a  chancre  has  been  healed  by  an 
ineffectual  course  of  mercury.  A  similar 
appearance  talies  place  at  nearly  the  same 
period,  in  some  cases  where  no  local  symp- 
toms had  been  noticed.  When  a  venereal 
sore  is  in  a  discharging  state,  this  eruption, 
or  other  secondary  symptoms,  often  appear 
much  later  than  the  period  above  mentioned. 
They  may  also  be  kept  back  three  months, 
or  even  longer,  by  an  inefficient  application 
of  mercury.  If  no  medicines  be  employed, 
the  syphilitic  form  of  the  psoriasis  guttata 
will  proceed  during  several  months,  the 
number  of  the  spots  increasing,  and  their 
bulk  being  somewhat  enlarged,  but  without 
any  other  material  alteration. 

2.  The  Psoriasis  diffusa  spreads  into  large 
patches  irregularly  circumscribed,  reddish, 
rough,  and  chappy,  with  scales  interspersed. 
It  commences,  Ln  general,  with  numerous 
minute  asperities,  or  elevations  of  the  cuticle, 
more  perceptible  by  the  touch  than  by  sight. 
Upon  these  small  distinct  scales  are  soon 
after  formed,  adhering  by  a  dark  cen- 
tral point,  while  their  edges  Biay  be  seen 
white  and  detached.  In  the  course  of  two 
or  three  weeks  all  the  intervening  cuticle  be- 
comes rough  and  chappy,  appears  red,  and 
raised,  and  wrinkled,  the  lines  of  the  skhi 
sinking  into  deep  furrows.  The  scales  which 
form  among  them  are  often  slight,  and  re- 
peatedly exfoliate.  Sometimes,  without  any 
previous  emption  of  papulae,  a  large  portion 
of  the  skin  becomes  dry,  harsh,  cracked,  red- 
dish, and  scaly,  as  above  described.  In  other 
cases,  the  disorder  commences  with  sepEurate 
patches  of  an  uncertain  form  and  size,  some 
of  them  being  small,  like  those  in  the  psoria- 
sis guttata,  some  much  larger.  The  patches 
gradually  expand  till  they  become  confluent, 
and  nearly  cover  the  part  or  limb  affected. 
Both  the  psoriasis  guttata  and  diffusa  like- 
wise occur  as  a  sequel  of  the  lichen  simplex. 
This  transition  takes  place  more  certainly 
after  frequent  returns  of  the  lichen.  The 
parts  most  affected  by  psoriasis  diffusa  are 
the  cheeks,  chin,  upper  eyelids,  and  corners! 


TSO 


I*SO 


of  the  eyes,  the  temples,  the  external  car,  the 
neck,  the  fleshy  parts  of  the  lower  extremi- 
ties, and  the  fore-arm,  from  the  elbov/  to  the 
back  of  the  hand,  along  the  supinator  muscle 
of  the  radius.  The  fingers  are  som.etimes 
nearly  surrounded  with  a  loose  scaly  incrust- 
ation ;  the  nails  crack  and  exfoliate  super- 
ficially. The  scaly  patches  likewise  appear, 
though  less  frequently,  on  the  forehead  and 
scalp,  on  the  shoulders,  back,  and  loins,  on 
the  abdomen  and  instep.  This  disease  oc- 
casionally extends  to  all  the  parts  above- 
mentioned  at  the  same  time  ;  but,  in  gene- 
ral, it  affects  them  successively,  leaving  one 
place  free,  and  appearing  in  others  ;  some- 
times again  returning  to  its  first  situation. 
The  psoriasis  diffusa  is  attended  with  a  sen- 
sation of  heat,  and  with  a  very  troublesome 
itching,  especially  at  night.  It  exhibits 
small,  slight,  distinct  scales,  having  less  dis- 
position than  the  lepra  to  form  thick  crusts. 
The  chaps  or  fissures  of  the  skin,  which 
usually  make  a  part  of  this  complaint,  are 
very  sore  and  painful,  but  seldom  discharge 
any  fluid.  When  the  scales  are  removed  by 
frequent  washing,  or  by  the  application  of 
unguents,  the  surface,  though  raised  and 
uneven,  appears  smooth  and  shining ;  and 
the  deep  furrows  of  the  cuticle  are  lined 
by  a  slight  scaliness.  Should  any  portion  of 
the  diseased  surface  be  forcibly  excoriated, 
there  issues  out  a  thin  lymph,  mixed  with 
some  drops  of  blood,  which  slightly  stains 
and  stiffens  the  linen,  but  soon  concretes 
into  a  thin  dry  scab  ;  this  is  again  succeeded 
by  a  white  scaliness,  gradually  increasing, 
and  spreading  in  various  directions.  As 
the  complaint  declines,  the  roughness,  chaps, 
scales,  &.C.  disappear,  and  a  new  cuticle  is 
formed,  at  first  red,  dry,  and  shrivelled,  but 
which,  in  two  or  three  weeks,  acquires  the 
proper  texture.  The  duration  of  the  psoria- 
sis diffusa  is  from  one  to  four  months.  If, 
in  some  constitutions,  it  does  not  then  dis- 
appear, but  becomes,  to  a  certain  degree, 
permanent,  there  is^  at  least,  an  aggravation 
or  extension  of  it,  about  the  usual  periods  of 
its  return.  In  other  cases,  the  disease,  at 
the  vernal  returns,  differs  much  as  to  its 
extent,  and  also  with  respect  to  the  violence 
of  the  preceding  symptoms.  The  eruption 
is,  indeed,  often  confined  to  a  single  scaly 
patch,  red,  itching,  and  chapped,  of  a  mo- 
derate size,  but  irregularly  circumscribed. 
This  solitary  patch  is  sometimes  situated  on 
the  temple,  or  upper  part  of  the  cheek,  fre- 
quently on  the  breast,  the  calf  of  the  leg, 
about  the  wrist,  or  within  and  a  little  below 
the  elbow  joint,  but  especially  at  the  lower 
part  of  the  thigh,  behind.  It  continues  in 
any  of  these  situations  several  months,  vi-ith- 
out  much  observable  alteration.  The  coin- 
plaint  denominated  with  us  the  bakers'  itch, 
is  an  appearance  of  psoriasis  diffusa  on  the 
back  of  the  hand,  commencing  with  one  or 
two  small,  rough,  scaly  patches,  and  finally 
extending  from  the  knuckles  to  the  wrist. 


The  rhagades,  or  chaps  and  fissures  of  the 
skin,  are  numerous  about  the  knuckles  and 
ball  of  the  thumb,  and  where  the  back  of  the 
hand  joins  the  wrist.  They  are  often  highly 
inflamed,  and  painful,  but  have  no  discharge 
of  fluid  from  them.  The  back  of  the  hand 
is  a  little  raised  or  tumefied,  and,  at  an  ad- 
vanced period  of  the  disorder,  exhibits  a 
reddish,  glossy  surface,  without  crusts  or 
numerous  scales.  However,  the  deep  fur- 
rows of  the  cuticle  are,  for  the  most  part, 
whitened  by  a  slight  scaliness.  This  com- 
plaint is  not  general  among  bakers  ;  that  it 
is  only  aggravated  by  their  business,  and 
affects  those  who  are  otherwise  disposed  to 
it,  may  be  collected  from  the  following  cir- 
cumstances :  1.  It  disappears  about  mid- 
summer, and  returns  in  the  cold  weather  at 
the  beginning  of  the  year  ;  2.  Persons  con- 
stantly engaged  in  the  business,  after  having 
been  oace  afi'ected  with  the  eruption,  some- 
times enjoy  a  respite  from  it  for  two  or  three- 
years  ;  3.  When  the  business  is  discontinu- 
ed, the  complaint  does  not  immediately  cease. 
The  grocers'  itch  has  some  affinity  with  the 
bakers'  itch,  or  tetter ;  but,  being  usually  a 
pustular  disease  at  its  commencement,  it 
properly  belongs  to  another  genus.  Washer- 
women, probably  from  the  irritation  of  soap, 
are  liable  to  be  affected  with  a  similar  scaly 
disease  on  the  hands  and  arms,  sometimes 
on  the  face  and  neck,  which,  in  particular 
constitutions,  proves  very  troublesome,  and 
of  long  duration. 

3.  The  Psoriasis  gyrata  is  distributed  in 
narrow  patches  or  stripes,  variously  figured; 
some  of  them  are  nearly  longitudinal ;  some 
circular,  or  semicircular  with  vermiform  ap- 
pendages ;  some  are  tortuous,  or  serpen- 
tine ;  others  like  earth-worms  or  leeches  : 
the  furrows  of  the  cuticle  being  deeper  than 
usual,  make  the  resemblance  more  striking, 
by  giving  to  them  an  annulated  appearance. 
There  is  a  separation  of  slight  scales  from 
the  diseased  surface,  but  no  thick  incrusta- 
tions are  formed.  The  uniform  disposition 
of  these  patches  is  singular :  I  have  seen  a 
large  circular  one  situated  on  each  breast 
above  the  papillae ;  and  two  or  three  others 
of  a  serpentine  form,  in  analogous  situations 
along  the  sides  of  the  chest.  The  back  is 
often  variegated  in  like  manner,  with  con- 
voluted tetters,  similarly  arranged  on  each 
side  of  the  spine.  They  likev/ise  appear,  in 
some  cases,  on  the  arms  and  thighs,  inter- 
secting each  other  in  various  directions.  A 
slighter  kind  of  this  complaint  affects  deli- 
cate young  women  and  children  in  small 
scaly  circles  or  rings,  little  discoloured ; 
they  appear  on  the  cheeks,  neck,  or  upper 
part  of  the  breast,  and  are  mostly  confound- 
ed with  the  herpetic,  or  pustular  ring- 
worm. The  psoriasis  gyrata  has  its  remis- 
sions and  returns,  like  the  psoriasis  diffusa  ; 
it  also  exhibits,  in  some  cases,  patches  of  the^ 
latter  disorder  on  the  face,  scalp,  or  extre- 
mities,  while  the  trunk    of    the   body    is 


PSO 


rso 


729 


(liequereil  with   the  singular  figures  above 
described. 

4.  psoriasis  palmaria.  One  very  obsti- 
nate species  of  tetter  is  nearly  confined  to 
tlie  palm  of  the  hand.  It  commences  vrith 
a  small,  harsh,  or  scaly  patch,  which  gradu- 
allywspreads  over  the  whole  palm,  and  some- 
times appears  in  a  slighter  degree  on  the  in- 
side of  the  fingers  and  wrist.  The  surface 
feels  rough  from  the  detached  and  raised 
edges  of  the  scaly  laminae ;  its  colour  often 
changes  to  brown,  or  black,  as  if  dirty;  yet 
the  most  diligent  washing  produces  no  fa- 
vourable effect.  The  cuticular  furrows  are 
deep,  and  cleft  at  the  bottom  longitudinally, 
in  various  places  so  as  to  bleed  on  stretch- 
ing the  fingers.  A  sensation  of  heat,  pain, 
and  stiffness  in  the  motions  of  the  hand,  at- 
tends this  complaint.  It  is  worst  in  winter 
or  spring,  and  occasionally  disappears  in 
autumn  or  summer,  leaving  a  soft,  dark 
1  ed  cuticle ;  but  many  persons  are  troubled 
with  it  for  a  series  of  years,  experiencing 
only  very  slight  remissions.  Every  return 
or  aggravation  of  it  is  preceded  by  an  in- 
crease of  heat  and  dryness,  with  intolerable 
itching.  Shoemakers  have  tlie  psoriasis 
palmaria  locally,  from  the  irritation  of  the 
wax  they  so  constantly  employ.  In  bra- 
ziers, tinmen,  silversmiths,  oic.  the  com- 
plaint seems  to  be  produced  by  handling 
cold  metals.  A  long  predisposition  to  it 
from  a  weak,  languid,  hectical  state  of  the 
constitution  may  giv«  effect  to  different  oc- 
casional causes.  Dr.  Willan  has  observed 
it  in  women  after  lying-in  ;.  in  some  persons 
it  is  connected  or  alternates  with  arthritic 
complaints.  When  the  palms  of  the  hands 
are  affected  as  above  stated,  a  similar  ap- 
pearance often  takes  place  on  the  soles  of 
the  feet ;  but  with  the  exception  of  rhaghades 
or  fissures,  which  seem  less  liable  to  form 
there,  the  feet  being  usually  kept  warm  and 
covered.  Sometimes,  also,  the  psoriasis 
palmaria  is  attended  with  a  thickness  of  the 
preeputium,  with  scaliness  and  painful 
cracks.  These  symptoms  at  last  produce  a 
phimosis,  and  render  connubial  intercourse 
difficult  or  impracticable  ;  so  great,  in  some 
cases,  is  the  obstinacy  of  them,  that  reme- 
dies are  of  no  avail,  and  the  patient  can  only 
be  relieved  by  circumcision.  This  affection 
of  the  prffiputium  is  not  esactly  similar  to 
any  venereal  appearance,  but  rhagades  or 
fissures,  and  indurated  patches  within  the 
palm  of  the  hand,  take  place  in  syphilis,  and 
somewhat  resemble  the  psoriasis  palmaria. 
The  venereal  patches  are,  however,  distinct, 
white,  and  elevated,  having  nearly  the  con- 
sistence of  a  soft  corn.  From  the  rhagades 
there  is  a  slight  discharge,  very  offensive  to 
the  smell.  The  soles  of  the  feet  are  like- 
wise, in  this  case,  affected  with  the  patches, 
Hot  with  rhagades.  When  the  disease  yields 
to  the  operation  of  mercury,  the  indurated 
portions  of  cuticle  separate,  and  a  smooth 
new  cuticle  is  found    formed    underneath. 


The  fingers  and  toes  are  not  affected  with 
the  patches,  &c.  in  venereal  cases. 

5.  Psoriasis  labialis.  The  psoriasis  some- 
times affects  the  prolabium  without  appear- 
ing on  any  other  part  of  the  body.  Its 
characteristics  are,  as  usual,  scaliness,  inter- 
mixed with  chaps  and  fissures  of  the  skin. 
The  scales  are  of  a  considerable  magnitude, 
so  that  their  edges  are  often  loose,  while  the 
central  points  are  attached,  a  new  cutide 
gradually  forms  beneath  the  scales,  bat  i9 
not  durable.  In  the  course  of  a  few  hours 
it  becomes  dry,  shrivelled,  and  broken ; 
and  while  it  exfoliates,  gives  way  to  an- 
other layer  of  tender  cuticle,  which  soon,  in 
like  manner,  perish'es.  These  appearances 
should  be  distinguished  from  the  light  chaps 
and  roughness  of  the  lips  produced  by  very 
cold  or  frosty  weather,  but  easily  removed. 
The  psoriasis  labialis  may  be  a  little  aggra- 
vated by  frost  or  sharp  winds,  yet  it  receives 
no  material  alleviation  from  an  opposite 
temperature.  It  is  not,  indeed,  confined 
within  any  certain  limit,  or  period  of  dura- 
tion, having,  in  several  instances,  been  pro- 
tracted through  all  the  seasons.  The  under 
lip  is  always  more  affected  than  the  upper  j 
and  the  disease  takes  place  more  especially 
in  those  persons  whose  lips  are  full  and 
prominent. 

6.  Psoriasis  serotalis.  The  skin  of  the 
scrotum  may  be  affected  in  the  psoriasis 
diffusa  like  other  parts  of  the  surface  of  the 
body  ;  but  sometimes  a  roughness  and  sca- 
liness of  the  scrotum  appears  as  an  inde- 
pendent complaint  attended  with  much 
heat,  itching,  tension,  and  redness.  The 
above  symptoms  are  succeeded  by  a  hard, 
thickened,  brittle  texture  of  the  skin,  and 
by  painful  chaps  or  excoriations,  which  are 
not  easy  to  be  healed.  This  complaint  is 
sometimes  produced  under  the  same  circum- 
stances as  the  prurigo  scroti,  and  appears 
to  be  in  some  cases  a  sequel  of  it.  A  spe- 
cies of  the  psoriasis  serotalis  likewise  occuri 
in  the  lues  venerea,  but  merits  no  particular 
attention,  being  always  combined  with  otker 
secondary  symptoms  of  the  disease. 

7.  Psoriasis  infantilis.  Infants  between 
the  ages  of  two  months  and  two  years,  are 
occasionally  subject  to  the  dry  tetter.  Irre- 
gular, scaly  patches,  of  various  sizes,  appear 
on  the  cheeks,  chin,  breast,  back,  nates,  and 
thighs.  They  are  sometimes  red,  and  a 
little  rough,  or  elevated;  sometimes  exco- 
riated, then  again  covered  with  a  thin  in- 
crustation ;  and  lastly  intersected  by  chaps 
or  fissures.  The  general  appearances  nearly 
coincide  with  those  of  the  psoriasis  diffusa  ; 
but  there  are  several  peculiarities  in  the  tet- 
ters of  infants  which  require  a  distinct  con- 
sideration. 

8.  The  Psoriasis  inveierata  is  character- 
ized by  an  almost  universal  scaliness,  with  a 
harsh,  dry,  and  thickened  state  of  the  skin.> 
It  commences  from  a  few  irregular,  though 
distinct  patches  on  the  extrejnitres.    OtbPfs 

93 


■7.30 


PTli 


appe&i*  afterwards  on  different  parts,  and, 
becoming  confluent,  spread  at  length  over 
all  the  surface  of  the  body,  except  a  part 
of  the  face,  or  someiiaies  the  palms  of  the 
hands,  and  soles  of  the  feet.  The  skin  is 
red,  deeply  furrowed,  or  wrinkled,  stiff  and 
rigid,  so  as  somewhat  to  impede  the  motion 
of  the  muscles,  and  of  the  joints.  So  quick, 
likewise,  is  the  production  and  separation 
of  scales,  that  large  quantities  of  them  are 
found  in  the  bed  on  which  a  person  affected 
with  the  disease  has  slept.  They  fall  off  in 
the  same  proportion  by  day,  and  being  con- 
fined within  the  linen,  excite  a  troublesome 
and  perpetual  itching. 

Pso'rica.  (From  -^aj/ix,  the  itch.)  Me- 
dicines to  cure  the  itch. 

PSOROPHTHA'LMIA.  (From  V/upa, 
the  itch,  and  opiaXf^os,  an  eye.)  An  in- 
flammation of  the  eyelids,  attended  with 
ulcerations,  which  itch  very  much.  By 
psorophthalmy  Mr.  Ware  means  a  case,  in 
which  the  inflammation  of  the  eyelids  is 
attended  with  an  ulceration  of  their  edges, 
upon  which  a  glutinous  matter  lodges,  and 
becomes  hard,  so  that  in  sleep,  when  they 
have  been  long  in  contact,  they  become  so 
adherent,  that  they  cannot  be  separated 
■without  pain.  The  proximate  cause  is  an 
acrimony  deposited  in  the  glands  of  the  eye- 
lids. The  species  of  the  psorophthalmia 
are, 

1.  Psorophthalmia  cruslosa,  which  forms 
dry  or  humid  crusts  in  the  margins  of  the 
eyelids. 

2.  Psorophthalmia  herpetica,  in  which 
small  papulffi,  itching  extremely,  and  termi- 
nating in  scurf,  are  observed. 

Psychago'gica.  (From  Vu;^?!,  the  mind, 
and  ayu,  to  move.)  Medicines  which  reco- 
ver in  syncope  or  apoplexy. 

Psycho'tkia  eme'tica.  (From  '^w;t;»ir, 
cold,  because  it  grows  in  cold  places.)  See 
Callicocca  ipecacuanha. 

Psycho'trophum.  (From  ^«;^;o?,  cold, 
and  Tfiipiu,  to  nourish  ;  so  called  because  it 
grows  in  places  exposed  to  the  cold.)  The 
herb  betony. 

Psychrolu'trum.  (From  "^uxos,  cold, 
and  X0U6),  to  wash.)     A  cold  bath. 

Psy'chtica.  (From  '^'vxu,  to  refrigerate.) 
Refrigerathig  medicines. 

PSYDRA'CIA.  (From  ^w;ii«f,  cold.) 
Red  and  somewhat  elevated  s^ots,  vyhich 
soon  form  broad  and  superficial  vesicles, 
such  as  those  produced  by  the  stinging- 
nettle,  the  bites  of  insects,  kc.  See  Pus- 
tule. 

PsYLn'uM.  (From  '*"yXXo;,  a  flea ;  so 
called  because  it  was  thought  to  destroy 
fleas.)     See  Plantago  psyllium. 

Ptarmica.  (From  Tmtipiu,  to  sneeze ;  so 
called  because  it  irritates  the  nose,  and  pro- 
vokes sneezing.)  Sneezewort.  See  Achillea 
ptarmica. 

P  T  E '  R I  S.    The  name  of  a  genus  of 


plants  in  the  Linnaean  system.  Class,  Cryp'- 
logamia.     Order,  Filices. 

Pte'ris  aquili'na.  (From  ^ripov,  a  wing ; 
so  called  from  the  likeness  of  its  leaves  to 
wings,  and  (iquilina,  from  aquila,  an  eagle, 
from  its  resemblance  to  an  eagle's  wings.) 
The  systematic  name  of  the  common  br*ke, 
or  female  fern.  Filix  fcEttiina.  The  plant 
which  is  thus  called  in  the  pharmacopceias, 
is  not  the  Polypodium  filix  fcemina,  but  the 
Pteris  aquilina ;  frondibus  supradecomposiiis 
foliolis  pinnalis,  pinnis  lanceolatis,  infimist 
pinnatijidis,  superioribvs  minoribus,  of  Lin- 
DEEUS.  The  root  is  esteemed  as  an  anthel- 
mintic, and  is  supposed  to  be  as  efiicacious 
in  destroying  the  tape-worm  as  the  root  of 
the  male  fern. 

PTEROC  A'RPUS.  (From  !r7sp«»,  a  wing, 
and  xafTfos,  fruit.)  The  name  oPa  genus  of 
plants  in  the  Linnaean  system. 

Fteroca'rpus  santa'lincs.  The  system- 
atic name  of  the  red  saunders  tree.  Santa' 
lum  rubrum.  There  is  some  reason  to  be- 
lieve that  several  redwoods,  capable  of  com- 
municating this  colour  to  spirituous  liquors, 
are  sold  as  red  saunders ;  but  the  true  ofli- 
cinal  kind  appears,  on  the  best  anthority, 
to  be  of  this  tree,  which  is  extremely  hard, 
of  a  bright  garnet  red  colour,  and  bears  a 
fine  polish.  It  is  only  the  inner  substance 
of  the  wood  that  is  used  as  a  colouring  mat- 
ter, and  the  more  florid  red  is  mostly  es- 
teemed. On  being  cut  it  is  said  to  mani- 
fest a  fragrant  odour,  which  is  more  especial- 
ly observed  in  old  trees.  According  to  Lew- 
is, this  wood  "  is  of  a  dull  red,  almost  black- 
ish colour  on  the  outside,  and  a  deep  brighter 
red  within ;  its  fibres  are  now  and  then 
culled,  as  in  knots.  It  has  no  manifest  smell, 
and  little  or  no  taste,  even  of  extracts  made 
from  it  with  water,  or  with  spirit,  the  taste 
is  not  considerable. 

To  watery  liquors  it  communicates  only 
a  yellowish  tinge,  but  to  rectified  spirit  a 
fine  deep  red.  A  small  quantity  of  an  ex- 
tract made  with  this  menstruum,  tinges  a 
large  one  of  fresh  spirit  of  the  same  colour  ; 
though  it  does  not,  like  most  other  resinous 
bodies,  dissolve  in  expressed  oils.  Of  dis- 
tilled oils,  there  are  some,  as  that  of  laven- 
der, which  receive  a  red  tincture  from  the 
wood  itself,  and  from  its  resinous  extract, 
but  the  greater  number  do  not.  Red  saun- 
ders has  been  esteemed  as  a  medicine ;  but 
its  only  use  attaches  to  its  colouring  property. 
The  juice  of  this  tree,  like  that  of  some 
others,  affords  a  species  of  sanguis  dra- 
conis. 

P  T  E  R  Y'G  I U  M.  (n7£p«|,  a  wing.)  A 
membranous  excrescence  which  grows  fupon 
the  internal  canthus  of  the  eye  chiefly,  and 
expands  itself  over  the  albuginea  and  cor- 
nea towards  the  pupil.  It  appears  to  be 
an  extension  or  prolongation  of  the  fibres 
and  vessels  of  the  caruncula  lachrymalis, 
or    semilunar    membrane,    appearing    like 


PTE 


PTY 


731 


a    w'mg.      The  species    of  pteiygium    are 
lour : 

1.  Pterygium  tenue,  sen  ungula,  is  a 
pellucid  pellicle,  thin,  of  a  cineritious  co- 
lour, and  unpalnful ;  growing  out  from 
the  caruncula  lachrymalis,  or  membrana 
semilunaris. 

2.  Pterygium  crassum,  seu  pannus,  differs 
from  the  ungula  by  its  thickness,  red  colour, 
and  fulness  of  the  red  vessels  on  the  w  hite  of 
the  eye,  and  it  stretches  over  the  cornea  like 
fasciculi  of  vessels. 

3.  Pterygium  malignum,  is  a  pannus  of 
various  colours,  painful,  and  arising  from  a 
fancerous  acrimony. 

4.  Pterygium  pingue,  seu  pinguicula,  is  a 
molecule  like  lard  or  fat,  soft,  without  pain, 
and  of  a  light  yellow  colour,  which  com- 
monly is  situated  in  the  external  angle  of  the 
eye,  and  rarely  extends  to  the  cornea  ;  but 
often  remains  through  life. 

PTEUYGO.  Names  compounded  of 
this  word  belong  to  muscles  which  are 
connected  with  the  pterygoid  process  of 
the  sphenoid  bone ;  as  pltrygo-pharyngeus, 
&c. 

Pterygo-pharynge'us.  See  Constrictor 
pharyngis  superior. 

Pterygo-staphili'nus  exte'rnus.  See 
Levator  palati. 

PTERYGOID  PROCESS.  (Plerygoides, 
from  'rjipu^,  a  wing,  and  s/Joj,  resemlslance.) 
A  wing-like  process  of  the  sphenoid 
bone. 

Pterygoide'um  OS.     See  Ethmoid  bone. 

PTERYGOIDE'US  EXTE'RNUS. 
{Pterygoideus,  from  its  belonging  to  the 
processus  pterygoides.)  Pterygoideus  minor, 
of  Winslow.  Pterygo-colli-maxillaire,  of 
Dumas.  A  muscle  placed  as  it  were,  hori- 
zontally along  the  basis  of  the  scull,  between 
the  pterygoid  process  and  the  condyle  of  the 
lower  jaw.  It  usually  arises  by  two  distinct 
heads ;  one  of  which  is  thick,  tendinous, 
and  fleshy  from  the  outer  wing  of  the  ptery- 
goid process  of  the  os  sphenoides,  and  from 
a  small  part  of  the  os  maxillare  adjoining  to 
it  ;  the  other  is  thin  and  fleshy,  from  a  ridge 
in  the  temporal  process  of  the  sphenoid  bone, 
just  behind  the  slit  that  transmits  the  vessels 
to  the  eye.  Sometimes  this  latter  origin  is 
wanting,  and,  in  that  case,  pai't  of  the  tem- 
poral muscle  arises  from  this  ridge.  Now 
and  then  it  affords  a  common  origin  to  both 
these  muscles.  From  these  origins  the 
muscle  forms  a  strong  fleshy  belly,  which  de- 
scends almost  transversely  outwards  and  back- 
wards, and  is  inserted  tendinous  and  fleshy, 
into  a  depression  in  the  fore  part  of  the  con- 
dyloid process  of  the  lower  jaw,  and  into 
the  anterior  surface  of  the  capsular  ligament 
that  surrounds  the  articulation  of  that  bone. 
All  that  part  of  this  muscle,  which  is  not 
hid  by  the  pterygoideus  internus,  is  covered 
by  a  ligamentous  expansion,  which  is  broader 
than  that  belonging  to  the  pterygoideus  in- 


ternus, and  originates  from  the  inner  edge 
of  the  glenoid  cavity  of  the  lower  jaw, 
immediately  before  the  styloid  process  of 
the  temporal  bone,  and  extends  obliquely 
downwards,  forwards,  and  outwards,  to 
the  inner  surface  of  the  angle  of  the  jaw. 
When  these  muscles  act  together,  they 
bring  the  jaw  horizontally  forwards.  When 
they  act  singly,  the  jaw  is  moved  forwai'ds, 
and  to  the  opposite  side.  The  fibres  that 
are  inserted  into  the  capsular  ligament,  serve 
likewise  to  bring  the  moveable  cartilage 
forwards. 

PTEIIYGOIDE'US  INTE'RNUS.  Pte- 
rygoideus major,  of  Winslow.  Pterygoan- 
guli-maxilluire,  of  Dumas.  This  muscle 
arises  tendinous  and  fleshy  from  the  whole 
inner  surface  of  the  external  ala  of  the 
pterygoid  process,  filling  all  the  space  be- 
tween the  two  wings  ;  and  from  that  pro- 
cess of  the  OS  palati  that  makes  part  of  the 
pterygoid  fossa.  From  thence  growing 
larger,  it  descends  obliquely  downwards, 
forwards,  and  outwards,  and  is  inserted,  by 
tendinous  and  fleshy  fibres,  into  the  inside 
of  the  lower  jaw,  near  its  angle.  This 
muscle  covers  a  great  part  of  the  pterygoi- 
deus externus ;  and  along  its  posterior  edge 
we  observe  a  ligamentous  band,  v.'hich  ex- 
tends from  the  back  part  of  the  styloid 
process  to  the  bottom  of  the  angle  of  the 
lower  jaw.  The  use  of  this  muscle  is  to 
raise  the  lower  jaw,  and  to  pull  it  a  little  to 
one  side. 

Pterygojde'cs  ma'jor.  See  Pterygoi- 
deus internus. 

Pterygoide'us  mi'nor.  See  Pterygoi- 
deus externus. 

Ptilo'sis.  (From  •r'iiXo;,  bald.)  See 
Madarosis. 

Pti'sana.  (From  '^tnaau,  to  decorticate, 
bruise  or  pound.)  Ptissana.  Barley  depri- 
ved of  its  husks,  pounded  and  made  into 
balls. 

PTO'SIS.  (From  -v.-ttJu,,  to  fall.)  Ble- 
pharoplosis.  An  inability  of  raising  the  up- 
per eyelid.  The  afiection  may  be  owing  to 
several  causes,  the  chief  of  which  are  a  re- 
dundance of  the  skin  on  the  eyelid,  a  pa- 
ralytic state  of  the  levator  muscle,  and  a 
spasm  of  the  orbicularis. 

PTO'SIS  I'RIDIS.  Prolapsus  iridis.  A 
prolapsus  of  the  iris  through  a  wound  of  the 
cornea.  It  is  known  by  a  blackish  tubercle, 
which  projects  a  little  from  the  cornea  in  va- 
rious forms.  The  species  of  the  ptosis  of 
the  iris  are, 

1.  Plods  recens,  or  a  recent  ptosis  from  a 
side  wound  of  the  cornea,  as  that  which  hap- 
pens, though  rarely,  in  or  after  the  extrac- 
tion of  the  cataract. 

2.  Ptosis  inveterata,  in' which  the  incarce- 
rated prolapsed  iris  is  grown  or  attached  to 
the  wound  or  ulcer,  and  has  become  callous 
or  indurated. 

Ptyalago'ga.      (From    -rlvaXov,    spittle. 


732 


JBUL 


PUL 


and  a.yu,  to  excite,)  Plyasmagoga.  Medi- 
cittes  which  promote  a  discharge  of  the  sali- 
va, or  cause  salivation. 

Ptvali'smos.    See  Ptyalismm. 

PTYALl'SMUS.  {TTomvluaXcii,,Xo 
spit.)  A  ptyalism  or  salivation,  or  increased 
secretion  of  saliva  from  the  mouth. 

Pty'alum.  (From  ir]ya»,  to  spit  up.) 
The  saliva  or  mucus  from  the  bronchia. 

Ptyasmago'ga.  (From  vivaefia,  spu- 
tum and  ayeo,  to  expel.)  See  Ptyala- 
goga. 

PU'BES.  The  external  part  of  the  or- 
gans of  generation  of  both  sexes,  which  after 
pubertv  is  covered  with  hair. 

PITBIS  OS.  A  separate  bone  of  the 
fcetal  pelvis.     See  Innominatum  oa. 

P  U  D  E  '  N  D  A.  (From  pudor,  shame.) 
The  parts  of  generation. 

Pudenda'gea.  (From  pudenda,  the 
private  parts,  and  aypa,  a  seizure.)  Cedma. 
A  pain  in  the  private  parts.  By  some  it  is 
called  the  venereal  disease.  Others  define 
it  to  be,  pain  or  uneasiness  in  the  genital 
parts  of  men  or  women,  somewhat  resem- 
bling a  gonorrhoea,  but  without  a  dysuria. 
Dr.  Beddoes  asserts,  in  his  essay  on  the  Pu- 
dendagra,  that  it  is  distinct  from  the  vene- 
real disease,  and  also,  that  it  is  proper  to 
women,  but  that  a  woman  labouring  under  it, 
can  communicate  some  inflammatory  symp- 
toms to  the  penis  of  a  man  who  cohabits  with 
her. 

PUDE'NDUM  MULIE'BRE.  The  female 
parts  of  generation. 

PUDICAL  ARTERY,  ^rteria  pudica  ve^ 
pudenda.  Pudendal  artery.  A  branch  o' 
the  internal  iliac  distributed  on  the  organs 
of  generation. 

Puebi'lis  mo'rbus.    The  epilepsj'. 

PUERPERAL  FEVER.  Childbed  fever. 
CuUen  considers  this  disease  as  a  species  of 
continued  fever. 

Puffball.     See  Lycoperdon. 

PIKJI'LLUS.  (From  pugnm,  the  fist.) 
Dragmis.  A  pugil.  The  eighth  part  of  a 
handful, 

PULE'GIUM-  (From  pulex,  a  flea ;  be 
cause  the  smell  of  its  leaves,  burnt,  destroys 
fleas.)     See  Mentha  pulegium. 

Pule'gium  cervi'num.  Hart's  penny- 
royal.   Jl*fe«/Aa  ceri'ina,  of  Linnaeus. 

Pulica'ria.  (From  pulex,  a  flea ;  so  na- 
med because  it  was  thought  to  destroy  fleas 
if  hung  in  a  chamber.)  See  Plantago  psyl- 
lium. 

PU'LMO.  (Plin.  «utufta».  Attice  ttXbu- 
(Mv,  und€,per  metathesin  pulmo.)  The  lung. 
See  Lung. 

PULMONA'RIA.  (From /JuZwio,  the 
Tung^ ;  so  called  because  of  its  virtues  in 
affections  of  the  lungs.)  The  name  of  a 
genus  of  plants  in  the  Linneean  system. 
Class,  Pentandria.  Order,  Monogynia. 
Lungwort. 


Pclmona'ria  aeeo'rea.  See  Lichen  pu/i' 
monarius. 

Pulmona'ria  macula'ta.  See  PulmO' 
naria  officinalis. 

Pulmona'ria  officina'lis.  The  system- 
atic name  of  the  spotted  lung-wort.  Pul- 
monaria  maculala.  Symphilum  viaculosum. 
Jerusalem  cowslips,  Jerusalem  sage.  This 
plant  is  rarely  found  to  grow  wild  in  Eng- 
land ;  but  is  very  commonly  cultivated  in 
gardens,  where  its  leaves  become  broader, 
and  approach  more  to  a  cordate  shape.  The 
leaves,  which  are  the  part  medicinally  used, 
have  no  peculiar  smell ;  but,  in  their  recent 
state,  manifest  a  slightly  adstringent  and 
mucilaginous  taste ;  hence  it  seems  not 
wliolly  without  foundation  that  they  have 
been  supposed  to  be  demulcent  and  pectoral. 
They  have  been  recommended  in  hsmop- 
toes,  tickling  coughs,  and  catarrhal  defluxions 
upon  the  lungs.  The  name  pulmonaria,  how- 
ever, seems  to  have  arisen  rather  from  the 
speckled  appearance  of  these  leaves  resem- 
bling that  of  the  lungs,  than  from  any  intrin- 
sic quality  which  experience  discovered  to 
be  useful  in  pulmonary  complaints. 

Pulmonary  consumption.     See  Phthisis. 

PULMONARY  VESSELS.  The  pul- 
monary artery,  arleria  pulmonalis,  arises 
from  the  right  ventricle  of  the  heart,  and 
soon  divides  into  the  right  and  left,  which 
ramify  throughout  the  lungs,  and  form  a 
beautiful  net-work  on  the  air  vesicles,  where 
they  terminate  in  the  veins,  vencc  piilmonules, 
whose  branches  at  lengtli  form  four  trunlcs, 
which  empty  themselves  into  the  left  auricle 
of  the  heart. 

PULMO'IN'IA.  (From  pulmo,  the  lungs.) 
An  inflammation  of  the  lungs. 

Pulmo'nica.  (From  puhno,  the  lung.) 
Medicines  for  the  lungs. 

Pulsati'lla  nigricans.  (From  pulso, 
to  beat  about ;  so  called  from  its  being  per- 
petually agitated  by  the  air.)  See  Jinemont 
pratensis. 

PULSE.  PidsKs.  The  beating  of  the 
artery  at  the  wrist  is  termed  the  pulse.  It 
d£pends  upon  the  impulse  given  to  the  blood 
by  the  heart ;  hence  physicians  feel  the 
pulse,  to  ascertain  the  quickness  or  tardiness 
of  the  blood's  motion,  the  strength  of  the 
heart,  &c. 

Pulsile'gium.  (From  pulsus,  the  pnlse, 
and  lego,  to  tell.)  An  instrument  for  mea- 
suring the  pulse. 

Pulvi'nar.  (From  pulvis,  dust  or  chaff, 
with  which  they  are  filled.)  A  medicated 
cushion. 

Pulvina'rium.     See  Pulvinar, 

PU'LVIS.  {-veris,  m.)  A  powder.  Pul- 
vinarium.  This  form  of  medicine  is  either 
coarse  or  very  fine,  simple  or  compound. 
In  the  compounded  powders  the  intimate 
and  complete  admixture  of  the  several  in- 
gredients, and  more  especially  in  those  to 
which  any  of  the  more  active  substances,  as 


PUL 


PUL 


733 


opium,  scammony,  k.c.  are  added,  cannot 
be  too  strongly  recommended,  and  for  this 
purpose  it  may  be  proper  to  pass  them,  after 
they  are  mixed  mechanically,  through  a  fine 
sieve. 

Pu'lvis  a'loes  compo'situs.  Compound 
powder  of  aloes.  Formerly  called  pulvis 
aloes  cum  guaiaco.  "  Take  of  extract  of 
spiked  aloe,  an  ounce  and  half;  guaiacum 
resin,  an  ounce ;  compound  powder  of  cin- 
namon, half  an  ounce.  Powder  the  extract 
of  aloe  and  guaiacum  resin  separately  ;  then 
mix  them  with  the  compound  powder  of 
cinnamon."  The  dose  is  from  gr.  x.  to  Qj. 
It  ie  a  warm  aperient,  laxative  powder,  cal- 
culated for  the  aged,  and  those  affected  with 
dyspeptic  gout,  attended  with  costiveness 
and  spasmodic  complaints  of  the  stomach 
and  bowels, 

Pu'lvis  a'loes  cum  cane'lla.  A  cathar- 
tic, deobstruent  powder,  possessing  stimula- 
ting and  aloetic  properties  omitted  in  the  last 
London  Pharmacopogia,  as  rather  suited  to 
the  purpose  of  extemporaneous  prescription. 

Pu'tvis  a'loes  cum  fe'rro.  This  pos- 
sesses aperient  and  deobstruent  virtues ;  and 
is  mostly  giveu  in  cMr.rosis  and  constipation. 
In  the  London  Pharmacopoeia  this  prescrip- 
tion is  omitted  for  the  same  reason  as  pulvis 
aloes  cum  canella. 

Pu'lvis  a'loes  cum  guai'aco.  See  Pulvis 
aloes  composilu-s. 

Pu'lvis  antimonia'lis.  See  Antimonialis 
•pulvis. 

Pu'lvis  aroma'ticus.  See  Pulvis  cinna- 
momi  composilus. 

Pu'lvis  ceru'ssje  compo'situs.  This  is 
mostly  iised  in  the  form  of  collyrium,  lotion, 
or  injection,  as  a  mucilaginous  sedative. 

Pu'lvis  chela'rum  ca'xcri  compo'situs. 
An  antacid  and  adstrinprent  powder,  mostly 
given  to  children  with  diarrha3a  and  acidity 
of  the  primse  viae. 

Pu'lvis  cinnamo'mi  compo'situs.  Com- 
pound powder  of  cinnamon.  Formei'ly 
called  pulvis  aromaticus :  species  aromatica  : 
species  diambras  sine  odoralis.  "  Take  of 
ciBnamon  bark,  two  ounces;  cardamom- 
seeds,  an  ounce  and  half;  ginger-root,  an 
ounce ;  long  pepper,  half  an  ounce.  Rub 
them  together,  so  as  to  make  a  very  fine 
powder."  The  dose  is  froiu  five  to  ten 
grains.  An  elegant  stimulant,  carminative, 
and  stomachic  powder. 

Pu'lvis  contraje'rv^e  compo'situs. 
'•'  Take  of  contrajerva  root,  powdered,  five 
ounces ;  prepared  shells,  a  pound  and  half. 
Mix."  A  febrifuge  diaphoretic,  mostly  gi- 
ven in  the  dose  of  from  one  to  two  scruples 
in  slight  febrile  afiections. 

Pu'lvis  co'rnu  u'sti  cum  o'pio.  Pow- 
■der  of  burnt  hartshorn  with  opium.  Pulvis 
opialus.  "  Take  of  hard  opium,  powdered, 
a  drachm;  hartshorn,  burnt  and  prepared, 
an  ounce  ;  cochineal,  powdered,  a  drachm. 
Mix."  This  preparation  affords  a  conve- 
jafent  mode  of  exhibiting  small  quantities  of 


opium,    ten  grains   containing  one   of  the 
opium.     It  is  absorbent  and  anodyne. 

Pu'lvis  cRE'TiE  compo'situs.  Compound 
powder  of  chalk.  Pulvis  e  bolo  composilus 
sine  opio.  Species  e  scordio  sine  opio.  Dias- 
cordium,  1720.  "  Take  of  prepared  chalk, 
half  a  pound;  cinnamon  bark,  four  ounces; 
tormentil  root,  acacia  gum,  of  each  three 
ounces ;  long  pepper,  half  an  ounce.  Re- 
duce them  separately  into  a  very  fine  pow- 
der, and  then  mix."  The  dose  is  from  3ss. 
to  3i.  An  astringent,  carminative,  and  sto- 
machic powder  exhibited  in  the  cure  of  diar- 
rhoea, pyrosis,  and  diseases  arising  from  acidi- 
ty of  the  bowels,  inducing  much  pain. 

Pu'lvis  cre'TjE  compo'situs  cum  o'pio. 
Compound  powder  of  chalk  with  opium 
Pulvis  e  bolo  composilus  cum  opio.  Species  e 
scordio  cum  opio.  "  Take  of  compound 
powder  of  challi,  six  ounces  and  a  half. 
Hard  opium,  powdered,  four  scruples. 
Mix."  The  dose  from  one  scruple  to  two. 
The  above  powder,  with  the  addition  of 
opium,  in  the  proportion  of  one  grain  to  two 
scruples. 

Pu'lvis  iPiCACUA'NHffi  compo'situs. 
Compound  powder  of  ipecacuanha.  "Take 
of  ipecacua-iha  root,  powdered,  hard  ooium, 
powdered,  of  each  a  drachm  ;  sulphate  of 
potash,  powdered,  an  ounce.  Mix."  A 
diaphoretic  powder,  similar  to  that  of  Dr. 
Dover,  which  gained  such  repute  in  the 
cure  of  rheumatisms,  and  other  diseases  ari- 
sing from  obstructed  perspiration  and  spasnu 
The  dose  is  from  five  grains  to  a  scruple. 

Pu'lvis  ki'no  compo'situs.  Compound 
powder  of  kino.  "  Take  of  kino  15  drachms  ; 
cinnamon  bark,  half  an  ounce  ;  hard  opium, 
a  drachm.  Reduce  them  separately  to  a  veiy 
fine  powder  ;  and  then  mix."  The  propor- 
tion of  opium  this  astringent  contains  is  one 
part  to  twenty.  The  dose  is  from  five  grains 
to  a  scruple. 

Pu'lvis  my'rrh/E  compo'situs.  A  stimu- 
lant, antispasmodic,  and  emmenagogue  pow- 
der, mostly  exhibited  in  the  dose  of  frora 
fifteen  grains  to  two  scruples,  in  uterine  ob- 
structions and  hysterical  afiections. 

Pu'lvis  opia'tus.  See  Pulvis  comu  usti 
cum  opio. 

Pu'lvis  scammo'ke^:  compo'situs.  Com- 
pound powder  of  scammony.  Pulvis  comitis 
Warwicensis.  "  Take  of  scammony  gum 
resin,  hard  extract  of  jalap,  of  each  two 
ounces  ;  ginger-root,  half  an  ounce.  Re- 
duce them  separately  to  a  very  fine  powder, 
and  then  mix."  From  ten  to  fifteen  grains 
or  a  scruple  are  exhibited  as  a  stimulating 
cathartic. 

Pu'lvis  scammo'xii  cum  a'loe.  A  stimu- 
lating cathartic,  in  the  dose  of  from  ten  to 
fifteen  grains. 

Pu'lvis  scammo'nii  cum  calome'lane.  A 
vermifugal  cathartic,  in  the  dose  of  from  ten 
to  fifteen  grains. 

Pu'lvis  SE'NNifE  compo'situs.  Compound 
powder  of  senna.     Pulvis  diasennm.     '*  Take 


734 


PUK 


FUS 


of  senna  leaves,  supertartrate  of  potash,  of 
each  two  ounces  ;  scammony  gum  resin,  half 
an  ounce ;  ginger-root,  two  drachms.  Re- 
duce the  scammony  gum  resin  separately, 
the  rest  together,  to  a  very  fine  powder ; 
and  then  mix."  The  dose  is  from  one  scru- 
ple to  one  drachm.  A  saline  stimulating 
cathartic. 

Pu'lvis      tragaca'sth^      compo'situs. 

Compound  powder  of  tragacanth.  Species 
diatragacantkcB  frigidce.  "  Take  of  traga- 
canth, powdered,  acacia  gum,  powdered, 
starch,  of  each  an  ounce  and  half,  refined 
sugar,  three  ounces.  Powder  the  starch  and 
sugar  together ;  then  add  the  tragacanth  and 
acacia  gum,  and  mix  the  whole."  Traga- 
■canth  is  very  difficultly  reduced  to  powder. 
The  dose  is  from  ten  grains  to  a  drachm. 
A  very  useful  demulcent  powder,  which 
may  be  given  in  coughs,  diarrhosas,  stran- 
gury, &c. 

Pumpion,  common.     See  Cucurbita. 

PUNCTA  LACHRYMA'LIA.  (From 
punctum,  a.  point.)  Lachrymal  points.  Two 
small  orifices,  one  of  which  is  conspicuous  in 
each  eyelid,  at  the  extremity  of  the  tarsus, 
near  the  internal  canthus. 

Pu'nctum  ad'reum.  Formerly,  when  a 
hernia  of  the  intestines  was  reduced  by  an 
incision  made  through  the  skin  and  mem- 
brana  adiposa,  quite  down  to  the  upper  part 
of  the  spermatic  vessels,  a  golden  wire  was 
fixed  and  twisted,  so  as  to  prevent  the 
descent  of  any  thing  down  the  tunica 
vaginalis. 

PU'JNICA.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants 
in  the  Linnfean  system.  Class,  Icosandria. 
Order,  Monogynia. 

Pu'nica  grana'tum.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  pomegranate.  Granattmi.  Pu- 
nica  foliis  lanceolatis,  caule  arboreo,  of  Lin- 
najus.  The  rind  of  the  fruit  and  the  flowers 
called  Balaustine  floioers,  are  the  parts  di- 
rected for  medicinal  use.  In  their  smell 
there  is  nothing  remarkable,  but  to  the  taste 
they  are  very  adstringent,  and  have  success- 
fully been  employed  as  such,  in  diseases 
both  internal  and  external. 

PUPIL.  {Pupilla,  from  pupa,  a  babe  ; 
because  it  reflects  the  diminished  image  of 
the  person  who  looks  upon  it  like  a  puppet.) 
The  round  opening  in  the  middle  of  the 
iris,  in  which  we  see  ourselves  in  the  eye  of 
another. 

PUPl'LLA.    See  Pupil. 

PUPILLA'RIS  MEMBRA'NA.  (From 
pupilla,  the  pupil.)  Fupillce  vdum.  A  fine 
vascular  membrane,  which  in  the  fcetus  of  5, 
6,  or  7  months,  grows  across  the  part  where 
the  pupil  is  afterwards  seen. 

Purgame'ntum.     a  purge. 

PURGATI'VA.  Purgantia.  Catkar- 
tica.  Catocatharlica.  Catoretica.  Catote- 
rica.  Dejectoria.  Mviduca.  Purgative  me- 
dicines. 

Purging  flajc.     See  Linum  catharlicum. 

Purging-mif.     See  Jatropha  cvrrm. 


Pc'rpbka  a'lba.  Purpura  rubra.  Many 
■writers  term  the  military  fever,  when  the; 
pustules  are  white,  purpura  alba,  and  when 
they  are  red,  purpura  rubra. 

Pu'rpura  scorbu'tica.  Petechial  erup- 
tions in  scurvy. 

Purslane.     See  Portulaca. 

PUS.  Matter.  A  whitish,  bland,  cream- 
like fluid,  heavier  than  water,  found  in 
phlegmonous  abscesses,  or  on  the  surface- 
of  sores.  It  is  distinguished,  according  to 
its  nature,  into  laudable  or  good  pus, 
scrophulous,  serous,  and  ichorous  pus, 
k.c. 

Pus  taken  from  a  healthy  ulcer,  near 
the  source  of  circulation,  as  on  the  arm  or 
breast.  Sir  Everard  Home  observes,  readily 
separates  from  the  surface  of  the  sore,  the 
granulations  underneath  being  small,  pointed, 
and  of  a  florid  red  colour,  and  has  the 
following  properties ;  it  is  nearly  of  the 
consistence  of  cream  ;  is  of  a  white  colour ; 
has  a  maw  kish  taste ;  and  when  cold,  is 
inodorous  ;  but,  when  warm,  has  a  peculiar 
smell.  Examined  in  a  microscope,  it  is 
found  to  consist  of  two  parts,  of  globules, 
and  a  transparent  colourless  fluid  ;  the  glo- 
bules are  probably  white,  at  least  they 
appear  to  have  some  degree  of  opacity. 
Its  specific  gravity  is  greater  than  that  of 
water.  It  does  not  readily  go  into  putre- 
faction. Exposed  to  heat,  it  evaporates  to 
dryness  ;  but  does  not  coagulate.  It  does 
not  unite  with  water  in  the  heat  of  the 
atmosphere,  but  falls  to  the  bottom ;  yet, 
if  kept  in  a  considerable  degree  of  heat,  it 
rises  and  diffuses  itself  through  the  water, 
and  remains  mixed  with  it,  even  after  having 
been  allowed  to  cool,  the  globules  being  de- 
composed. 

Pus  varies  in  its  appearance,  according 
to  the  different  circumstances  which  affect 
the  ulcer  that  forms  it ;  such  as,  the  de- 
gree of  violence  of  the  inflammation,  also 
its  nature,  whether  healthy  or  unhealthy; 
and  these  depend  upon  the  state  of  health, 
and  strength  of  the  parts  yielding  pus. 
These  changes  arise  more  from  indolence 
and  irritability,  than  from  any  absolute 
disease ;  many  specific  diseases,  in  healthy 
constitutions,  producing  no  change  in  the 
appearance  of  the  matter  from  their  specific 
quality.  Thus,  the  matter  from  a  gonor- 
rhoea, from  the  smallpox  pustules,  or  the 
chickenpock,  has  the  same  appearance,  and 
seems  to  be  made  up  of  similar  parts, 
consisting  of  globules  floating  in  a  trans- 
parent fluid,  like  common  pus  ;  the  specific 
properties  of  each  of  these  poisons  being 
superadded  to  those  of  pus.  Matter  from 
a  cancer  may  be  considered  as  an  exception  ; 
but  a  cancerous  ulcer  is  never  in  a  healthy 
state. 

In  indolent  ulcers,  whether  the  indolence 
arises  from  the  nature  of  the  parts,  or  the 
nature  of  the  inflammation,  the  pus  is  made 
of  globules  and  flaky  particles,  floating  in 


PUS 


I'YL 


/35 


«  transparent  fluid  ;  and  globules  and  flakes 
are  in  different  proportions,  according-  to  the 
degree  of  indolence  :  this  is  particularly  ob- 
servable in  scrophulous  abscesses,  preceded 
by  a  small  degree  of  inflammation.  That 
this  flaky  appearance  is  no  part  of  true  pus, 
is  well  illustrated  by  observing,  that  the  pro- 
portion it  bears  to  the  globules  is  greatest 
where  there  is  the  least  inflammation  ;  and 
iu  those  abscesses  that  sometimes  occur, 
which  have  not  been  preceded  by  any  in- 
flammation at  all,  the  contents  are  wholly 
made  up  of  a  curdy  or  Qaky  substance,  of 
different  degrees  of  consistence,  which  is  not 
considered  to  be  pus,  from  its  not  having  the 
properties  stated  in  the  definition  of  that 
fluid. 

The  constitution  and  part  must  be  in  health 
to  form  good  pus  ;  for  very  slight  changes 
in  the  general  health  are  capable  of  produ- 
cing an  alteration  in  it,  and  even  of  prevent- 
ing its  being  formed  at  all,  and  substituting 
in  its  place  coagulating  lymph. 

This  happens  most  readily  in  ulcers  in 
the  lower  extremities,  owing  to  the  dis- 
tance of  the  parts  from  the  source  of  the 
circulation,  rendering  them  weaker.  And 
it  is  curious  to  observe  the  influence  that 
distance  alone  has  upon  the  appearance  of 
pus. 

Pus  differs  from  chyle  in  its  globules  being 
larger,  not  coagulating  by  exposure  to  the 
air,  nor  by  heat,  which  those  of  chyle  do. 

The  pancreatic  juice  contains  globules  but 
they  are  much  smaller  than  those  of  pus. 

Milk  is  composed  of  globules,  nearly  of 
the  same  size  as  those  of  pus,  but  much 
more  numerous.  Milk  coagulates  by  run- 
net,  which  pus  does  not ;  and  contains  oil 
and  sugar,  which  are  not  to  be  discovered  in 
pus. 

The  cases  in  which  pus  is  formed  are, 
properly  speaking,  all  reducible  to  one, 
which  is,  the  state  of  parts  consequent  to  in- 
flammation. For,  as  far  as  we  yet  know, 
observes  Sir  E.  Home,  pus  has  in  no  instance 
been  met  with  unless  preceded  by  inflam- 
mation ;  and  although,  in  some  cases,  a  fluid 
has  been  formed  independent  of  preceding 
inflammation,  it  differs  from  pus  in  many  of 
its  properties. 

In  considering  the  time  required  for  the 
formation  of  pus,  it  is  necessary  to  take 
notice  of  the  periods  which  are  found,  under 
different  circumstances,  to  intervene  be- 
tween a  healthy  or  natural  state  of  the  parts, 
and  the  presence  of  that  fluid  after  the  ap- 
plication of  some  irritating  substance  to  the 
skin. 

In  cases  of  wounds  made  into  muscular 
parts,  where  blood-vessels  are  divided,  the 
iirst  process  which  takes  place  is  the  extra- 
vasation of  red  blood  ;  the  second  is  the  ex- 
udation of  coagulating  lymph,  which  after- 
wards becomes  vascular  ;  and  the  third,  the 
formation  of  matter,  which  last  does  not,  in 
rommon.  take  place  in  less  than  t^vo  days  ; 


the  precise  time  will,  however,  vary  ex- 
ceedingly, according  to  the  nature  of  the 
constitution,  and  the  state  of  the  parts  at  the 
time. 

If  an  irritating  substance  is  applied  to  a 
cuticular  surface  upon  which  it  raises  a  blis- 
ter, pus  will  be  formed  in  about  twenty-four 
hours. 

PU'STULA.  (Dim.  of  pus,  matter.)  See 
Pustule. 

PUSTULE.  (Pustula,  a  little  pimple^ 
from  pus,  corruption.)  Ecthyma.  Ecze- 
ma. Dr.  Wilian  defines  a  pustule  to  be  an 
elevation  of  the  cuticle,  sometimes  globate, 
sometimes  conoidal  in  its  form,  and  con- 
taining pus,  or  a  Ij'mph  which  is  in  general 
discoloured.  Pustules  are  various  in  thei? 
size,  but  the  diameter  of  the  largest  seldom 
exceeds  two  lines.  There  are  many  dif- 
ferent kinds  of  pustules,  properly  distin- 
guished in  medical  authors,  by  specific  ap- 
pellations, as  1.  Phlysacium,  a  small  pus- 
tule containing  pus,  and  raised  on  a  hard, 
circular,  inflamed  base  of  a  vivid  red  co- 
lour. It  is  succeeded  by  a  thick,  hard, 
ddrk  coloured  scab.  2.  Psydracium,  accord- 
ing to  Dr.  Wilian,  a  minute  pustule,  irregu- 
larly circumscribed,  producing  but  a  slight 
elevation  of  the  cuticle,  and  terminating  in 
a  laminated  scab.  Many  of  these  pustules 
usually  appear  together,  and  become  con- 
fluent. When  mature,  they  contain  pus  ; 
and,  after  breaking,  discharge  a  thin  watery 
humour. 

Pu'sTULA  o'ris.     The  aphthre. 

PUTA'MEN.  (From  puto,  to  cut.)  Ths 
bark  or  paring  of  any  vegetable,  as  the  wal- 
nut.    See  Juglans. 

PUTREFACTION.  Putrid  ferment- 
ation. Putrefactive  fermentation.  That 
process  by  which  a  substance  is  decomposed 
and  dissipated  in  the  air  in  the  form  of 
putrid  gas.  Every  living  body,  when  de- 
prived of  life,  performs  a  retrograde  pro- 
cess, and  becomes  decomposed.  This  is 
called  fermentation  in  vegetables,  and  putre- 
faction in  animals.  The  same  causes,  the 
same  agents,  and  the  same  circumstances, 
determine  and  favour  the  decomposition  in 
vegetables  and  animals,  and  the  difference 
of  the  products  which  are  obtained,  arises 
from  the  difference  of  the  constituent  parts 
of  each.  The  requisites  to  this  process  are, 
1.  A  certain  degree  of  humidity.  2.  The 
access  of  atmospheric  air.  3.  A  certain 
degree  of  heat.  See  also  Fermenta- 
tion. 

Putrid  fever.  A  species  of  typhus.  See 
Typhus  gravior. 

PYLORIC  ARTERY.  Arteria  pylorica. 
A  branch  of  the  hepatic  artery. 

PYLO'RUS.  (From  5ruX«,  an  entrance, 
and  oupos,  a  guard  ;  because  it  guards,  as  it 
were,  the  entrance  of  the  bowels.)  Janitor, 
Porlorarium.  Ostiarius.  The  inferior  aper- 
ture of  the  stomach,  which  opens  into  the 
intestines. 


r36 


PYR 


PYR 


Ptopoe'tica.  (From  crwv,  pus,  and 
^eiia,  to  make  )     Suppurative  medicines. 

Pyorbhce'a.  (From  ttviiv  pus,  and  f£(w, 
lo  flow.)  A  purulent  discharge  from  the 
belly. 

Pvotu'ria.  (From  vruon,  pus,  and  tvpoii 
urine.)  Pyuria.  A  mucous  or  purulent 
urine. 

PYRAMIDA'LIS.  {Pyramidalis,  so. 
musculus;  from  -^vfa/x.is,  a  pyramid.)  Fal- 
lopius,  who  is  considered  as  the  first  accu- 
rate describer  of  this  muscle,  gave  it  the 
name  of  pyramidalis,  from  its  shape,  hence 
it  is  called  pyramidalis  Fallopii,  by  Dou- 
glas. But  Vesalius  seems  to  have  been 
acquainted  with  it,  and  to  have  described  it 
as  a  part  of  the  rectus.  It  is  called  pyra- 
niidalis  vel  siiccetiluriatiis,  by  Cowper.  And 
pubio-ombilical,  by  Dumas.  It  is  a  very 
small  muscle,  situated  at  the  bottom  of  the 
fore  part  of  the  rectus,  and  is  covered  by 
the  same  aponeurosis  that  forms  the  anterior 
part  of  the  sheath  of  that  muscle.  It  arises, 
by  short  tendinous  fibres,  from  the  upper 
find  fore  part  of  the  os  pubis.  From  this 
origin,  which  is  seldom  more  than  an  inch 
in  breadth,  its  fibres  ascend  somewhat 
pbliqiiely,  to  be  inserted  into  the  linea  alba, 
and  inner  edge  of  the  rectus,  commonly  at 
jabout  the  distance  of  two  inches  from  the 
jpubes,  and  frequently  at  a  greater  or  less 
distance,  but  always  below  the  umbilicus. 
lln  some  subjects  the  pyramidalis  is  wanting 
ion  one  or  both  sides,  and  when  this  hajDpens, 
the  internal  oblique  is  usually  found  to  be 
of  greater  thickness  at  its  lower  part.  Now 
and  then,  though  rarely,  there  are  two  at  one 
side,  and  only  one  at  the  other,  and  M.  Sa- 
batier  has  even  seen  two  on  each  side.  Fal- 
lopius,  and  many  others  after  him,  have  con- 
sidered it  as  the  congener  of  the  internal 
oblique  ;.  but  its  use  seems  to  be  to  assist  the 
lower  part  of  the  rectus. 

Pyramida'lis  facie'i.  See  Levalor  labii 
superioris  alceque  nasi. 

I  Pyrenoi'des.  (From  zsrvptiv,  a  kernel, 
and  swo;,  likeness  ;  so  called  from  its  kernel- 
like  shape.)  Applied  to  the  odontoid  pro- 
cess of  the  second  vertebra. 

Pyrete'rium.  (From  wup,  fire,  and 
T'^picj,  to  keep.)  The  fire-hole  of  a  fur- 
nace. 

PYllE'THRUM.  (From  -aup,  fire,  because 
of  the  hot  taste  of  its  root.)  See  Anthemis 
pyrethruni. 

Pyre'thrtjm  sylve'stre.  See  Achillea 
plarmica. 

PYRE'TOLOGY.  (Pyretologia ;  from 
Tupfjo;,  fever,  and  Xoyss,  a  discourse.)  A  dis- 
course, or  doctrine  on  fevers. 

PYRE'XIA.     (From  srw,  fire.)     Fever. 

PYRE'XIJC.  Febrile  diseases.  The  first 
class  of  Cullen's  nosology  ;  characterized  by 
frequency  of  pulse  after  a  cold  shivering, 
with  increase  of  heat,  and  especially,  among 
other  impaired  functions,  a  diminution  of 
strength. 


PYRiFO'RMIS.  (From  pyrus,  a  pear, 
and  forma,  a  shape,  shaped  like  a  pear.) 
Pyriformis,  seu  iliacus  exlernus,  of  Dou- 
glas and  Cowper.  Spigelius  was  the  first 
who  gave  a  name  to  this  muscle,  which  he 
called  pyriformis,  from  its  supposed  resem- 
blance to  a  pear.  It  is  the  pyriformis  site 
pyramidalis,  of  Winslow,  and  sacroirochan- 
terien,  of  Dumas.  A  small  radiated  mus- 
cle, situated  under  the  glutjeus  maximus, 
along  the  infei'ior  edge  of  the  glutBeus  mi- 
nimus. It  arises  by  three  and  sometimes 
four  tendinous  and  fleshy  origins,  from  the 
anterior  surface  of  the  second,  third  and 
fourth  pieces  of  the  os  sacrum,  so  that  this 
part  of  it  is  within  the  pelvis.  From  these 
origins  the  muscle  grows  narrower,  and 
passing  out  of  the  pelvis,  below  the  niche 
in  the  posterior  part  of  the  ilium,  from, 
which  it  receives  a  few  fleshy  fibres,  is  in- 
serted by  a  roundish  tendon  of  an  inch  in 
length,  into  the  upper  part  of  the  cavity  at 
the  root  of  the  trochanter  major.  The  use 
of  this  muscle  is  to  assist  in  moving  the 
thigh  outwards,  and  in  moving  it  a  little  up- 
wards. 

PYPJ'TES.  (From  -arup,  fire;  so  called 
because  it  strikes  fire  with  steel.)  A  metallic 
substance,  formed  of  iron  united  with  sul- 
phur, from  which  almost  all  the  sulphur  of 
commerce  is  obtained. 

Pyri'tes  aksenica'lis.  Sulphuretof  iron 
with  arsenic. 

PYRMONT  WATER.  Aqua  pyr- 
montana.  A  celebrated  mineral  spring  at 
Pyrmont,  a  village  in  the  circle  of  West- 
phalia, in  Germany.  It  is  of  an  agreeable 
though  strongly  acidulated  taste,  and  emits 
a  large  portion  of  gas ;  which  affects  the 
persons  wlio  attend  at  the  well,  as  well  as 
those  who  drink  the  fluid,  with  a  sensation 
somewhat  resembling  that  produced  by  intox- 
ication. A  general  view  of  the  analysis  of  this 
water  will  show  that  it  stands  the  first  in 
rank  of  the  highly  carbonated  chalybeates, 
and  contains  such  an  abundance  of  carbonic 
acid,  as  not  only  to  hold  dissolved  a  num- 
ber of  carbonic  salts,  but  to  show  all  the 
properties  of  this  acid  uncombined,  and  in 
its  most  active  form.  Pyrmont  water  is 
likewise  a  strong  chalybeate,  with  regard  to 
the  proportion  of  iron  ;  and  it  is  besides  a 
very  hard  water,  containing  much  selenite 
and  earthy  carbonates.  The  diseases  to 
which  this  mineral  water  may  be  advan- 
tageously applied,  are  the  same  as  those  for 
which  the  Spa,  and  others  of  the  acidulated 
chalybeates,  are  resorted  to,  that  is,  in  all 
cases  of  debility  that  require  an  active  tonic 
that  is  not  permanently  heating  ;  as  various 
disorders  in  the  alimentary  canal,  especially 
bilious  vomiting,  and  diarrhoea,  and  com- 
plaints that  originate  from  obstructed  men- 
struation. At  Pyrmont,  the  company  ge- 
nerally drink  this  water  by  glassfuls,  in  a, 
morning,  to  the  quantity  of  two,  three,  or 
more  English  pints.     Its  common  operation 


PiH 


PVX 


^3^ 


is  by  uriae  ;  but,  if  taken  copiously,  it  gene- 
rally proves  laxative ;  and  when  it  has  not 
this  effect,  and  that  effect  is  wanted,  they 
coir.nionly  mis,  with  the  first  glass  drank  in 
the  morning,  from  one  to  five  or  six  drachms 
of  some  purgiag  salts. 

P  Y'R  OLA.  (From  pyrus,  a  pear  ;  so 
named  because  its  leaves  resemble  tliose  of 
the  pear-tree.)  1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of 
plants  in  the  Linnsean  system.  Class,  De- 
candria.     Order,  Monogynia. 

2.  The  pharmacopceial name  of  theround- 
ieaved  winter  green. 

Pv'rola  rotundifo'lia.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  wintergreen.  This  elegant  little 
plant,  common  in  our  woods,  is  now  forgot- 
ten in  the  practice  of  medicine.  It  possesses 
gently  adstringent  qualities,  and  has  a  some- 
what  bitter  taste. 

PYRO-LIGNEOUS  ACID.  Jcidumpyro- 
Ugnomm.  An  acid  liquor  of  a  brown  colour, 
of  a  pretty  strong  and  peculiar  smell,  obtain- 
ed by  distillation  from  wood,  especially  the 
beech,  birch,  and  box.  It  is  thought  to  be 
the  acetic  acid,  somewhat  disguised  by  em- 
pyreumatic  oil. 

PYROMETER.  (From  -ztup,  fire,  and  ^s- 
Tfov,  measure.)  An  instrument  to  measure 
those  higher  degrees  of  heat,  to  which  the 
thermometer  cannot  be  applied.  See  Calo- 
rie. 

PYRO-MUCOUS  ACID.  Midum  pyro- 
mucosum.  Sirupous  acid.  The  acid  liquor 
obtained  by  distillation  from  saccharine,  gum- 
my, or  farinaceous  mucilages.  The  celebra- 
ted Gren  is  of  opinion,  that  it  is  a  mixture  of 
acetic  with  oxalic  acid,  aud  does  not  deserve 
to  be  received  in  the  system  of  chemistry  as 
a  peculiar  acid. 

PYRO-TARTAROUS  ACID.  Acidum py- 
ro-far  trosum.     See  Tartar,  spirit  of. 

PYRO'SIS.  (From  -igvfoca,  to  burn.)  Py- 
rosis Suecica,  of  Sauvages.  Cardialgia  spu- 
tatoria,  of  Linnaeus.  A  disease  called  in 
Scotland  the  water-brash  ;  in  England,  black- 
water.  A  genus  of  disease  in  the  class  neu- 
roses, and  order  spasmi,  of  CuUen ;  known  by 


a  burning  pain  in  the  stomach,  attended  with 
copious  eructation,  generedly  of  a  watery  in- 
sipid fluid. 

Pyrotechnia.  (From  wup,  fire,  and 
Tix'"h  an  art.)  Chemistry,  or  that  art  by 
which  the  properties  of  bodies  are  examined 
by  fire. 

Pyro'tica.  (From  ■av^ou,  te  burn.) 
Caustics. 

PY'RUS.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants 
in  the  Linnsean  system.  Class,  Icosandria. 
Order,  Pentagynia. 

Py'rus  cydo'nia.  The  systematic  name 
of  the  quince-tree.  The  fruit  is  termed 
Cydonium  malum,  or  quince.  The  tree 
which  affords  this  fruit  is  the  Pyrus  eydonia; 
foliis  iniegerrimis,  fioribus  solitariis,  of  Lin- 
naeus. Quince  seeds  are  directed  by  the 
London  College  to  be  made  into  a  decoc- 
tion, which  is  recommended  in  aphthous  af- 
fections, and  excoriations  of  the  mouth  and 
fauces. 

Py'rus  ma'lds.  The  systematic  name 
of  the  apple-tree.  The  common  crab- 
tree,  Pyrus  mains,  of  Linnaeus,  is  the  pa- 
rent of  all  the  vast  variety  of  apples  at  pre- 
sent cultivated.  Apples,  in  general,  when 
ripe,  afford  a  pleasant  and  easily  digestible 
fruit  for  the  table  ;  but,  when  the  stomach 
is  weak,  they  are  very  apt  to  remain  unal- 
tered for  some  days,  and  to  produce  dys- 
pepsia. Sour  fruits  are  to  be  considered  as 
unwholesome,  except  when  boiled  or  baked, 
and  rendered  soft  and  mellow  with  the  addi» 
tion  of  sugar. 

Pyu'lccm.  From  wvav,  pus,  and  iXx/u,  to 
draw.)  An  instrument  to  extract  the  pus 
from  the  cavity  of  any  sinuous  ulcer. 

Pyu'ria.     See  Pyoturia. 

Pyxaca'ntha.  (From  zfu^oi,  box,  and 
tcKavia,  a  thorn.)  The  barberry,  or  thorny 
box-tree. 

PY'XIS.  Xlv^t{.  Properly  a  box;  but, 
from  its  resemblance,  the  cavity  of  the  hip- 
bone, or  acetabulum,  has  been  sometimes  so 
called. 


Q. 


VsJ,  P.  An  shhrevidiUon  oi  quantum  placet, 
as  much  as  you  please. 

Q.  S.  The  contraction  for  quantum  sufficit, 
a  sufficient  quantity. 

Q.  V.  An  abbreviation  of  quantum  vis,  as 
much  as  you  will. 

QtJADKA'Tus.  See  Depressor  labii  in/trio- 
ris. 


QUADRA'TUS  FE'MORIS.  (Quadra- 
tus ;  from  quadra,  a  square ;  so  called 
from  its  supposed  shape.)  Tuber-ischio- 
irochanterien,  of  Dumas.  A  muscle  of  the 
thigh,  situated  on  the  outside  of  the  pelvis. 
It  is  a  flat,  thin,  and  fleshy  muscle,  but  not 
of  the  shape  its  name  would  seem  to  indi- 
cate. It  is  situated  immediately  below  the 
93 


rss 


QUA 


QUA 


gemini.  It  arises  tendinous  and  fleshy  iVotn 
the  external  surface  and  lower  edge  of  the 
tuberosity  of  the  ischium,  and  is  inserted 
by  short  tendinous  fibres  into  a  ridge  v/hich 
is  seen  extending-  from  the  basis  of  the  tro- 
chanter major  to  that  of  the  trochanter 
minor.  Its  use  is  to  bring  the  os  feraoris  out- 
wards! 

Quadra'tus  ge'sje.  See  Plalysma  myoi- 
des. 

Quadea'tcs  la'bii  inferio'ris.  See  De- 
nressor  labii  inferioris. 

Q  U  A  D  R  A'T  U  S  L  U  M  B  OR  U  M. 
Quadrutus,  seu  Lumbaris  extemus,  of  Wins- 
low.  Ilio-lumbi-cosfal,  of  Dumas.  A  mus- 
cle situated  within  the  cavity  of  the  abdomen. 
This  is  a  small,  flat,  and  obiong  muscle, 
that  has  gotten  the  name  of  quadratus,  from 
its  shape,  which  is  that  of  an  irregular 
square.  It  is  situated  laterally,  at  the  lower 
part  of  the  spine.  It  arises  tendinous  and 
fleshy  from  about  two  inches  from  the  pos- 
terior part  of  the  spine  of  the  ilium.  From 
this  broad  origin  it  ascends  obliquely  in- 
wards, and  is  inserted  into  the  transverse 
processes  of  the  four  superior  lumbar  ver- 
tebrae, into  the  lower  edge  of  the  last  rib, 
aiid,  by  a  small  tendon,  that  passes  up  under 
tiie  diaphragm  into  the  side  of  the  last  ver- 
tebra of  the  back.  When  this  muscle  acts 
singly,  it  draws  the  loins  to  one  side  ;  when 
both  muscles  act,  they  serve  to  support  the 
spine,  and  perhaps  to  bend  it  forwaids. 
In  laborious  respiration,  the  quadratus 
lumborum  may  assist  in  pulling  down  the 
ribs. 

Quadra'tus  MAXi'LLffi  inferio'ris.  See 
Platysma  myoides. 

Qcadea'tds  ea'dii.  See  Pronator  radii 
quadratus. 

Quadri'ga.  (From  quaiuor,  four,  andjiw- 
gum,  A  yoke.)  A  bandage  which  resembles 
Jhe  trappings  of  a  four-horse  cart. 

QUART  A'N  A,  Ftbris  quartana.  A 
fourth-day  ague.  Of  this  species  of  ague, 
as  well  as  the  other  kinds,  there  are  several 
varieties  noticed  by  authors.  The  most 
frequent  of  these  are,  1.  The  double  quar- 
tan, with  two  paroxysms,  or  fits,  on  the  first 
day,  none  on  the  second  and  third,  and  two 
again  on  the  fourth  day.  2.  The  double 
quartan,  with  a  paroxysm,  on  the  first  day, 
another  on  the  second,  but  none  on  the  third. 
3.  The  triple  quartan,  with  three  paroxysms 
every  fourth  day.  4.  The  triple  quartan, 
with  a  slight  paroxysm  every  day,  every 
fourth  paroxysm  being  similar.  See  also 
Ftbris  intermittens. 

QUARTZ.  This  name  is  given  to  the 
opaque,  or  irregularly  figured  vitrifiable 
Stone. 

QUA'SSIA.  (From  a  slave  of  the  name 
of  Qwassi,  who  first  used  it  with  uncommon 
success  as  a  secret  remedy  in  the  malignant 
endemic  fevers  which  frequently  prevailed  at 
Surinam.) 
1.  The  Bame  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 


Linnfean  system.     Class,  Decandria.   Order, 
Monogynia. 

2.  The  pharmacopffiial  name  of  the  bitter 
quassia. 

Quassia  ama'ra.  The  systematic  name 
of  the  bitter  quassia  tree.  The  root,  bark, 
and  wood  of  this  tree.  Quassia,  floribns  her- 
maphroditis,  foliis  impari-pinnalis,  foliolis 
oppositis,  sessilibus,  peliolo  arlicidaio  alaio, 
Jloribus  racemosis,  of  Linnteus,  are  all  com- 
prehended in  the  catalogues  of  the  Materia 
Medica.  The  tree  is  a  native  of  South  Ame- 
rica, particularly  of  Surinam,  and  also  of 
some  of  the  West-India  islands. 

The  roots  are  perfectly  ligneous ;  they 
may  be  medically  considered  in  the  saiTre 
light  as  the  wood,  which  is  now  most  gene- 
rally employed,  and  seems  to  diiFer  from 
the  bai'k  in  being  less  intensely  bitter  ;  the 
latter  is  therefore  thought  to  be  a  more 
powerful  medicine.  Quassia  has  no  sen- 
sible odour  ;  its  taste  is  that  of  a  pure  bit- 
ter, more  intense  and  durable  than  that  of 
almost  any  other  known  substance  ;  it  im- 
parts its  virtues  more  completely  to  watery 
than  to  spirituous  menstrua,  and  its  infu- 
sions are  not  blackened  by  the  addition  of 
sulphate  of  iron.  The  watery  extract  is 
from  a  sixth  to  a  ninth  of  the  weight  of  the 
wood,  the  spirituous  about  a  twenty-fourth. 
Quassia,  as  before  observed,  derived  its 
name  from  a  negro  named  Quassi,  who 
employed  it  with  uncommon  success  as  a 
secret  remedy  in  the  malignant  endemic 
fevers,  which  frequently  prevailed  at  Su- 
rinam. In  consequence  of  a  valuable  con- 
sideration, this  secret  was  disclosed  to  Da- 
niel Rolander,  a  Swede,  who  brought  spe- 
cimens of  the  quassia  wood  to  Stockholm, 
in  the  year  1756;  and,  since  then,  the 
effects  of  this  drug  have  been  generally  tried 
in  Europe,  and  numerous  testimonies  of  its 
efficacy  published  by  many  respectable  au- 
thors. Various  experiments  with  quassia 
have  likewise  been  made,  with  a  view  to 
ascertain  its  antiseptic  powers  ;  from  which 
it  appears  to  hove  considerable  influence  in 
retarding  the  tendency  to  putrefaction ; 
and  this,  Proiessor  Murray  thinks,  cannot 
be  attributed  to  its  sensible  qualities,  as  it 
possesses  no  adstringency  whatever ;  nor 
can  it  depend  upon  its  bitterness,  as  gentian 
is  much  bitterer,  yet  less  antiseptic.  The 
medicinal  virtues  ascribed  to  quassia  are 
those  of  a  tonic,  stomachic,  antiseptic,  and 
febrifuge.  It  has  been  found  very  effectual 
in  restoring  digestion,  expelling  flatulencies, 
and  removing  habitual  costiveness,  produced 
from  debility  of  the  intestines,  and  common 
to  a  sedentary  life.  Dr.  Lettsom,  whose 
extensive  practice  gave  him  an  opportunity 
of  trying  the  effects  of  quassia  in  a  great 
number  of  cases,  says,  "  In  debility,  suc- 
ceeding febrile  diseases,  the  Peruvian  bark 
is  most  generally  more  tonic  and  salutary 
than  any  other  vegetable  hitherto  known  ; 
but  in  hysterical  atony,  to  which  the  female 


QUA 


QUE 


739 


sex  is  so  prone,  the  quassia  affords  more 
vigour  and  relief  to  the  system  than  the 
other,  especially  when  united  with  the  vi- 
triolum  album,  and  still  more  with  the  aid  of 
some  absorbent."  In  dyspepsia,  arising 
from  hard  drinking,  and  also  in  diarrhoeas, 
the  doctor  exhibited  the  quassia  with  great 
success.  But,  with  respect  to  the  tonic  and 
febrifuge  qualities  of  quassia,  he  says,  "  I 
by  no  means  subscribe  to  the  Liunaean  opi- 
nion, where  the  author  declares,  '  me  quidem 
judice  chinchinam  ionge  superat,'  "  It  is 
very  well  known,  that  there  are  certain  pe- 
culiarities of  the  air,  and  idiosyncrasies  of 
constitution,  unfavorable  to  the  exhibition 
of  Peruvian  bark,  even  in  the  most  clear 
intermissions  of  fever  ;  and  writers  have  re- 
peatedly noticed  it.  But  this  is  compara- 
tively rare.  About  midsummer,  1785,  Dr. 
li.  met  with  several  instances  of  low  remit- 
tent and  nervous  fevers,  wherein  the  bark 
uniformly  aggravated  the  symptoms,  though 
given  in  intermissions  the  most  favourable 
to  its  success,  and  wherein  quassia,  or  snake- 
root,  was  successfully  substituted  In  such 
cases,  he  mostly  observed,  that  there  was 
great  congestion  in  the  hepatic  system,  and 
the  debility  at  the  same  time  discouraged 
copious  evacuations.  And  in  many  fevers, 
without  evident  remissions  to  warrant  the 
use  of  the  bark,  whilst  at  the  time,  increa- 
sing debility  began  to  threaten  the  life  of  the 
patient,  theDoctor  found  that  quassia,  or 
snake-root,  singly  or  combined,  upheld  the 
vital  powers,  and  promoted  a  critical  inter- 
mission of  fever,  by  which  an  opportunity 
was  afforded  for  the  bark  to  effect  a  cure. 
It  may  be  given  in  infusion,  or  in  pills  made 
from  the  watery  extract ;  the  former  is  ge- 
nerally preferred,  in  the  proportion  of  three 
or  four  scruples  of  the  wood  to  twelve  ounces 
of  water. 

Qua'ssia  simarou'ba.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  simarouba  quassia.  Simarouba. 
Simaraba.  Euonymus.  Quassia,  floribus  nio- 
iwicis,  foliis  abrupte  pinnalis,  foliolis  allernis 
subpeliolaiis  petiolo  nudo,  floribus paniculatis, 
of  Linnajus.  The  bark  of  this  tree,  which  is 
met  with  in  the  shops,  is  obtained  from  the 
I'oots  ;  and,  according  to  Dr.  Wright  of  Ja- 
maica, it  is  rough,  scaly,  and  warted ;  the 
inside,  when  fresh,  is  a  full  yellow,  but 
when  dried,  paler  :  it  has  but  little  smell ; 
the  taste  is  bitter,  but  not  disagreeable.  It 
is  esteemed,  in  the  West  Indies,  in  dysente- 
ries and  other  fluxes,  as  restoring  tone  to 
the  intestines,  allaying  their  spasmodic  mo- 
tions, promoting  the  secretions  by  urine  and 
perspiration,  and  removing  lowness  of  spi- 
rits attending  those  diseases.  It  is  said  also 
that  it  soon  disposes  the  patient  to  sleep : 
takes  offthe  gripes  and  tenesmus,  and  chan- 
ges the  stools  to  their  natural  colour  and 
consistence.  • 

QuAssY.     See  Quassia. 

Qua'trio.  (From  qualuor,  four ;  so  called 
because  it  has  four  sides,)     The  astragalus. 


Queen  of  the  meadow.  See  Spircea  ulmU'- 
ria. 

Que'rcula.  {Querculn,  dim.  of  quercus, 
the  oak  ;  so  called  because  it  has  leaves  like 
the  oak.)  An  antiquated  name  of  the  ger- 
mander.    See  Teucrium  cham<zdrys. 

QUE'RCUS.  (From  quero,  to  inquire ; 
because  divinations  were  formerly  given 
from  oaks  by  the  Druids.)     The  oak. 

1.  The  the  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in 
the  Linnaean  system.  Class,  jUbnoecJCf.  Or- 
der, Polyavdria.     The  oak. 

2.  The  pharmacoposial  name  of  the  oak- 
Que'rcos  robu'r.     The  oak  tree.     Quer- 

eus,  foliis  oblongis,  glabris  dnuatis,  lobis  ro' 
tundis,  glandibus  oblongis,  of  Linnseu.?.  Ba- 
lanos.  This  valuable  tree  is  indigenous  ta 
Britain.  Its  adstringent  effects  were  sufli- 
ciently  known  to  the  ancients,  but  it  is  the 
bark  which  is  now  directed  for  medicinal  use 
by  our  pharmacopoeias.  Oak  bark  manifests 
to  the  taste  a  strong  adstringency,  accom- 
panied with  a  moderate  bitterness.  Like 
other  adstringents,  it  has  been  recommend- 
ed in  agues,  and  for  restraining  haemorrha- 
ges, alvine  fluxes,  and  other  immoderate 
evacuations.  A  decoction  of  it  has  likewise 
been  advantageously  employed  as  a  garglee, 
and  as  a  fomentation  or  lotion  in  procidentia 
redi  et  uteri. 

The  fruit  of  this  tree  was  the  food  of  the 
first  ages  ;  but  when  corn  was  cultivated, 
acorns  were  neglected.  They  are  of  little? 
use  with  us,  except  for  fattening  hogs  and 
other  cattle  and  poultry.  Among  the  Spa- 
niards, the  acorn,  or  gla72s  iberica,  is  said  to 
have  long  remained  a  delicacy,  and  to  have 
been  served  up  in  tlie  form  of  a  dessert. 
In  dearths,  acorns  have  been  sometimes 
dried,  ground  into  meal,  and  baked  as  bread, 
Bartholin  relates  that  they  are  used  in  Nor- 
way for  this  purpose.  The  inhabitants  of 
Chio  held  out  a  long  siege  without  any  other 
food  ;  and  in  a  time  of  scarcity  in  France, 
A.  D.  1709,  they  recurred  to  this  food. 
But  they  are  said  to  be  hard  of  digestion, 
and  to  occasion  headaches,  flatulency,  and 
colics.  In  Smoland,  however,  many  in- 
stances occur,  in  which  they  have  supplied 
a  salutary  and  nutritious  food.  With  this 
view  they  are  previously  boiled  in  water 
and  separated  fr9m  their  husks,  and  then 
dried  and  ground  ;  and  the  powder  is  mixed 
with  about  one  half,  or  one  third  of  corn 
flour.  A  decoction  of  acorns  is  reputed 
good  against  dysenteries  and  colics  ;  and 
a  pessary  of  them  is  said  to  be  useful  in 
immoderate  fluxes  of  the  menses.  Some 
have  recommended  the  powder  of  acorns 
in  intermittent  fever  ;  and  in  Brunswick, 
they  mix  it  with  warm  ale,  and  admiaister 
it  for  producing  a  sweat  in  cases  of  erysi- 
pelas. Acorns  roasted  and  .brujsed  have 
restrained  a  violent  diarrhoea.  For  other 
medical  uses  to  which  they  have  been  ap- 
plied, see  Murray's  Appar.  Medic,  vol.  i. 
page  100. 


HO 


QUE 


QUE 


From  some  late  reports  of  the  Academy 
of  Sciences,  at  Petersburgh,  we  learn  that 
aeprns  are  the  best  substitute  to  coffee  that 
has  been  hitherto  known.  To  communicate 
to  them  the  oily  properties  of  coffee,  the  fol- 
lowing process  is  recommended.  When  the 
acoras  have  been  toasted  brown,  add  fresh 
tutter  in  small  pieces  to  them,  while  hot  in 
the  ladle,  and  stir  them  with  care,  or  cover 
the  ladle  and  shake  it,  that  the  whole  may  be 
well  mixed,  The  acorns  of  tlie  Holm  oak 
are  formed  at  Venice  into  cups  about  one 
inch  and  a  half  in  diameter,  and  somewhat 
less  in  depth.  They  are  nsed  for  dressing 
leather,  and  instead  of  galls  for  dyeing  wool- 
len cloth  black. 

^Que'bcus  ce'rris.  The  systematic  name 
of  the  tree  which  affords  the  Turkey  galls. 
JVux  galla.  Galla  maxima  orbiculala.  The 
^all-nut.  By  this  name  is  usually  denoted 
any  protuberance,  tubercle,  or  tumour,  pro- 
<luced  by  the  puncture  of  insects  on  plants 
and  trees  of  different  kinds.  These  galls 
are  of  various  forms  and  sizes,  and  no  less 
different  with  regard  to  their  internal  struc- 
ture. Some  have  only  one  cavity,  and  others 
a  nttmber  of  small  cells,  communicating 
with  each  other.  Some  of  them  are  as  hard 
as  the  wood  of  the  tree  they  grow  on,  whilst 
others  are  soft  and  spongy ;  the  first  being 
termed  gall-nuts,  and  the  latter  berry-galls, 
or  apple-galls. 

The  gall  used  in  medicine  is  thus  pro- 
duced ;— the  cynips  quercus  folii,  an  insect 
of  the  fly  kind,  deposits  its  eggs  in  the 
Jeaves  and  other  tender  parts  of  the  tree. 
Around  each  puncture  an  excrescence  is 
presently  formed,  within  which  the  egg  is 
hatched,  and  the  worm  passes  through  all 
the  stages  of  its  metamorphosis,  until  it 
becomes  a  perfect  insect,  "when  it  eats  its 
way  out  of  its  prison.  The  best  oak-galls 
are  heavy,  knotted,  and  of  a  bluish  colour, 
and  are  obtained  from  Aleppo.  They  are 
nearly  entirely  soluble  in  water,  with  the 
assistance  of  heat.  This  soluble  active 
matter  consists  of  tannin,  in  combination 
with  gallic  acid ;  nine  tenths  of  the  former, 
with  one  tenth  of  the  latter.  Another  sort 
comes  from  the  south  of  Europe,  of  a  light 
brownish  or  whitish  colour,  smooth,  round, 
easily  broken,  less  compact,  and  of  a  mucli 
larger  size.  The  two  sorts  differ  only  in  size 
and  strength,  two  of  the  blue  galls  being  sup- 
posed equivalent  in  this  respect  to  three  of 
the  others. 

Oak-galls  are  supposed  to  be  the  strongest 
adstringent  in  the  vegetable  kingdom.  Both 
water  and  spirit  take  up  nearly  all  their  vir- 
tue, though  the  spirituous  extract  is  the 
strongest  preparation.  The  powder  is,  how- 
ever, the  best  form  ;  and  the  dose  is  from  a 
few  grains  to  half  a  drachm. 

They  are  not  much  used  in  medicine, 
though  they  are  said  to  be  beneficial  in  in- 
{.ermittents.  Dr.  Cullen  has  cured  agues, 
?jy  giving  half  a  drachm  of  the  powder  of 


galls  every  two  or  tliree  hours  during  the 
intermission  ;  and  by  it  alone,  or  joined 
with  camomile  flowers,  has  prevented  the 
return  of  the  paroxysms.  But  the  doctor 
states  the  amount  of  his  results  only  to  be 
this  :  that,  "  in  many  cases,  the  galls  cured 
the  intermittents ;  but  that  it  failed  also  in 
many  cases  in  which  the  Peruvian  bark 
afterwards  proved  successful."  A  foment- 
ation, made  by  macerating  half  an  ounce 
of  bruised  galls  in  a  quart  of  boiling  water 
for  an  hour,  has  been  found  useful  for  the 
piles,  the  prolapsus  ani,  and  the  fluor  albus, 
applied  cold.  An  injection,  simply  adstrin- 
gent, is  made  by  diluting  this  fomentation, 
and  used  in  gleets  and  leucorrhoea.  The 
camphorated  ointment  of  galls  has  been 
found  also  serviceable  in  piles,  after  the 
use  of  a  leeches  ;  and  is  made  by  incorpora- 
ting half  a  drachm  of  can.iphor  with  one 
ounce  of  hog's  lard,  and  adding  two  drachma 
of  galls  in  very  fine  powder.  In  fact,  galls 
may  be  employed  for  the  same  purposes  as 
oak  bark,  and  are  used  under  the  same 
forms. 

Que'rcus  e'sculus.  The  systematic  name 
of  the  Italian  oak,  whose  acorns  are,  in  times 
of  scarcity,  said  to  afford  a  meal  of  which 
bread  is  made, 

Que'rcus  mari'na.  See  Fucus  vesiculo- 
sus. 

Que'rcus  phe'llos.  The  systematic  name 
of  the  willow-leaved  oak,  whose  acorns  are 
much  sweeter  than  chesnuts,  and  much  eat- 
en by  the  Indians.  They  afford,  by  ex- 
pression, an  oil  little  inferior  to  oil  of  al- 
monds. 

Que'rcus  su'ber.  The  systematic  name 
of  the  cork-tree.  Suber.  The  fruit  of  this 
tree  is  much  more  nutritious  than  our 
acorns,  and  is  sweet  and  often  eaten  when . 
I'oasted  in  some  parts  of  Spain.  The  bark, 
called  cork,  when  burnt,  is  applied  as  an  as- 
tringent application  to  bleeding  piles,  and  to 
allay  the  pain  usually  attendant  on  hoemor- 
rhoids,  when  mixed  with  an  ointment.  Pessa- 
ries and  other  chirurgical  instruments  are  al- 
so made  of  this  useful  bark. 

QUES?JAY,  Francis,  was  born  near 
Paris  in  1694,  Though  of  humble  parent- 
age, and  almost  without  education,  he  dis- 
played an  extraordinary  zeal  for  knowledge, 
and  after  studying  medicine  in  the  French 
metropolis,  he  settled  at  Mantes.  Having 
ably  controverted  the  doctrines  of  Silva 
respecting  blood-letting,  he  was  appointed 
secretary  to  the  Academy  of  Surgery  :  but 
the  duties  of  this  ofiice  having  impaired  his 
health,  he  graduated  in  physic,  and  was 
made  consulting  physician  to  the  king.  He 
was  subsequently  honoured  with  letters  of 
nobility,  and  other  marks  of  royal  favour ; 
and  became  a  member  of  several  learned 
societies.  He.  died  in  1774.  He  left 
several  works,  which  display  much  research 
and  observation,  but  with  too  great  par- 
tiality to  hypothesis.     Besides  the  essays  in 


QUI 


QUO 


'741 


favour  of  bleeding  in  many  diseases,  his  pre= 
face  to  the  Memoirs  of  the  Academy  of  Sur- 
gery, gained  him  considerable  applause  :  as 
likewise  his  Researches  into  the  Progress  of 
Surgery  in  France,  though  the  accuracy  of- 
some  of  his  statements  was  controverted. 

Quick-gra^s.     See  Triticum  rtpcns. 

Quick-lime.     See  Lijne. 

Quicksilver.     See  Mercury. 

Quid  pro  quo.  These  words  are  ap- 
plied the  same  as  succedaneum,  when  one 
thing  ismade  use  of  to  supply  the  defect  of 
another. 

QuiNA  QUiNA.    The  Peruvian  bark. 


Quince.     See  Pynis  cydonia. 

Quince,  Bengal.  See  Erateva  marme- 
los. 

Quincy,    See  Cynanche. 

Quisquefo'lium.  (From  quinque,  five, 
^.nd folium,  a  leaf;  so  called  because  it  has 
five  leaves  on  each  foot-stalk.)  Pentapkyl- 
lum.  Ciaquefoil  or  five-leaved  grass.  See 
Potentilla  reptans. 

QuiNQ,i;iNA.     See  Cinchona.  , 

Quinsy.     See  Cynanche. 

QUOTIDIAN.  See  Febris  intermit- 
tens. 


H* 


JKa  OR  I^.  This  letter  is  placed  at  the 
beginning  of  a  prescription  as  a  contraction 
o( recipe,  take:  thus,  ^  Magnes.  3j.  signi- 
fies, Take  a  drachm  of  magnesia. 

Ra'bies  cani'na.  {Rabies;  from  rabio, 
to  be  mad,  and  canina,  from  canis,  a  dog.) 
See  Hydrophobia. 

R  A  C  H I  A'  L  G  I  A.  (From  puxjs,  the 
spine,  and  aXyo;,  pain.)  A  pain  in  the 
spine.  It  was  formerly  applied  to  several 
species  of  colic  which  induced  pain  in  the 
back. 

R  A  C  H  IT  I  S.  (From  ^ax'?,  the  spine 
of  the  back ;  so  called  because  it  was  sup- 
posed to  originate  in  a  fault  of  the  spinal 
marrow.)  Crytonosus.  The  English  disease. 
The  rickets.  A  species  of  disease  in  the  class 
cachexia,  and  order  iniumescenticE,  of  Cul- 
IcD  ;  known  by  a  large  head,  prominent  fore- 
head, protruded  sternum,  flattened  ribs,  big 
belly,  and  emaciated  limbs,  with  great  debi- 
lity. It  is  usually  confined  in  its  attack  be- 
tween the  two  periods  of  nine  months  and 
two  years  of  age,  seldom  appearing  sooner 
than  the  former,  or  showing  itself  for  the 
first  time,  after  the  latter  period.  The  mus- 
cles become  flaccid,  the  head  enlarges,  the 
carotids  are  distended,  the  limbs  waste  away, 
and  their  epiphyses  increase  in  bulk.  The 
bones  and  spine  of  the  back  are  variously 
distorted  :  disinclination  to  muscular  exer- 
tion follows ;  the  abdomen  swells  and  grows 
hard  ;  the  stools  are  frequent  and  loose  ;  a 
slow  fever  succeeds,  with  cough  and  diflicul- 
ty  of  respiration  :  atrophy  is  confirmed,  and 
death  ensues.  Frequently  it  happens  that 
nature  restores  the  general  healtbj  and 
leaves  the  limbs  distorted. 

After  death  the  liver  and  the  spleen 
have  been  found  enlarged  and  scirrhous; 
*lje    mesenteric  glands  indurated,   and  the 


lungs  either  charged  with  vomicae,  or  ad- 
hering to  the  pleura;  the  bones  soft,  the 
brain  flaccid,  or  oppressed  with  lymph,  and 
the  distended  bowels  loaded  most  frequently 
with  slime,  sometimes  with  worms. 

It  is  remarkable,  that  in  the  kindred 
disease,  which  Hofiman  and  Sauvages  call 
the  atrophy  of  infants,  we  have  many  of 
the  same  symptoms  and  the  same  appear- 
ances nearly  after  death.  They  who  perish 
by  this  disease,  says  Hofiman,  have  the 
mesenteric  glands  enlarged  and  scirrhous  ; 
the  liver  and  spleen  obstructed  and  increased 
in  size  ;  the  intestines  are  much  inflated, 
and  are  loaded  with  black  and  foetid  matters, 
and  the  muscles,  more  especially  of  the  ab- 
domen, waste  away. 

In  the  treatment  of  rickets,  besides  alter-^ 
ing  any  improprieties  in  the  regimen,  which 
may  have  co-operated  in  producing  it,  those 
means  should  be  employed,  by  which  the 
system  may  be  invigorated.  Tonic  medi- 
cines are  therefore  proper,  particularly  cha- 
lybeates,  which  are  easily  given  to  children  ; 
and  the  cold  bath  may  be  essentially  bene- 
ficial. The  child  should  be  regularly  well 
exercised,  kept  clean  and  dry,  and  a  pure 
air  selected ;  the  food  nutritious  and  easy 
of  digestion.  When  the  appetite  is  much 
impaired,  an  occasional  gentle  emetic  may 
do  good ;  more  trequently  tonic  aperients, 
as  rhubarb,  will  be  required  to  regulate 
the  bowels  ;  or  sometimes  a  dose  of  calomel 
in  gross  habits.  Of  late  certain  compounds 
of  lime  have  been  strongly  recommended, 
particularly  the  phosphate,  which  is  the 
earthy  basis  of  the  bones  ;  though  it  does 
not  appear  likely  to  enter  the  system,  unless 
rendered  soluble  by  an  excess  of  acid. 
Others  have  conceived  the  disease  to  arise 
from  an  excess  of  acid,  and  therefore  recom- 
mended  alkalis ;    which  may  certainly  h'^ 


742 


RAD 


RAD 


useful  in  correcting  the  raoi'bid  prevalence 
of  acid  in  the  primse  viae,  so  frequent  in 
children.  Where  the  bones  are  inclined  to 
bend,  cars  must  be  taken  not  to  throw  the 
weight  of  the  body  too  much  upon  theru. 

Racka'sirj^  balsamum.  See  BaUamum 
rackasira. 

Raco'sis.  (From  pazo;,  a  rag.)  A  rag- 
ged excoriation  of  the  relaxed  scrotum. 

RADCLIFFE,  John,  was  born  at 
Wakefield,  Yorkshire,  in  1650,  He  went 
to  Oxford  at  the  age  of  15,  and  having 
determhied  upon  the  medical  profession,  he 
passed  rapidly  through  the  preliminary 
studies,  though  with  very  little  profound- 
ness of  research ;  and  having  taken  the 
degree  of  bachelor  of  medicine  in  1&75,  he 
immediately  began  to  practise  there.  He 
professed  to  pay  very  little'  regard  to  the 
rales  generally  followed,  which  naturally 
drew  upon  him  the  enmity  of  the  old 
practitioners ;  yet  his  vivacity  and  talents 
procured  him  a  great  number  of  patients, 
even  of  the  highest  rank.  In  1684  he  re- 
moved to  London,  having  taken  hi.-  doctor's 
degree  two  years  before,  and  his  success  was 
unusually  rapid  ;  in  the  second  year  he 
was  appointed  physician  to  the  princess 
Anne  of  Denmark  ;  and  after  the  Revolu- 
tion he  was  consulted  by  king  .  William. 
By  his  rough  independence  of  spirit  and 
freedom  of  language,  however,  he  ultimately 
lost  all  favour  at  court ;  though  he  is  said 
to  have  been  still  privately  consulted  in 
Qases  of  emergency.  In  1703  he  had 
an  attack  of  pleurisy,  which  had  nearly 
proved  fatal  from  his  own  imprudence.  He 
continued,  after  his  recovery,  in  very  exten- 
sive practice,  notwithstanding  the  caprice 
which  he  continually  displayed :  but  his 
declining  to  attend  queen  Anne  in  her  last 
illness,  though  it  does  not  appear  that  he 
was  sent  for  officially,  excited  the  popular 
resentment  strongly  against  him  ;  and  his 
apprehensions  of  the  consequences  are  sup- 
posed to  have  accelerated  his  own  death, 
which  happened  about  three  months  after, 
in  1714.  He  was  buried  in  St.  Mary's 
church  at  Oxford.  He  founded  a  noble 
library  and  infirmary  at  that  university ; 
and  also  endowed  two  travelling  medical 
fellowships,  with  an  annual  income  of  300/. 
attached  to  each.  It  does  not  appear  that 
he  ever  attempted  to  write ;  and,  indeed,  he 
is  believed  to  have  been  very  little  conver- 
sant with  books  ;  yet  the  universal  reputa- 
tion which  he  acquired  and  maintained, 
notwithstanding  his  capricious  conduct,  seem 
to  sanction  the  testimony  of  Dr.  Mead,  that 
"  he  was  deservedly  at  the  head  of  his  pro- 
fession, on  account  of  his  great  medical  pe- 
netration and  experience." 

Radial  artery.  Jlrieria  radialis.  A 
branch  of  the  humeral  artery,  that  runs 
down  the  side  of  the  radius. 

Radia'lis  exte'rnus  bre'vioe.  See  Ex 
temor  carpi  radialis  brevio?: 


Radia'lis  exte'enus  lo'^tgior.  See  Ex' 
tensor  carpi  radialis  longior. 

Radia'lis  exte'rnus  pri'mcs.  See  Ex- 
iensor  carpi  radialis  longior. 

Radia'lis  inte'rnus.  See  Flexor  carpi 
radialis. 

Radia'lis  secc'ndus.  See  Extensor  carpi 
radialis  brevior. 

RADICAL.  That  which  is  considered 
as  constituting  the  distinguishing  part  of 
an  acid,  by  its  union  with  the  acidifying 
principle  or  oxygen,  which  is  common  to  all 
acids.  Thus  sulphur  is  the  radical  of  the 
sulphuric  and  sulphurous  acids.  It  is  some- 
times called  the  base  of  the  acid ;  but  base 
is  a  term  of  more  extensive  application. 

Radical  vinegar.     See  tectum. 

RADI'CULA.  (Dim.  of  radix,  a  root.) 
A  little  root ;  the  fibrous  part  of  a  root. 
The  common  radish  is  so  sometimes  called. 
See  Raphanus  salirus. 

Radish,  horse.     See  Cochlearia  armoracia. 

Radish,  garden.     See  Raphanus  sativus. 

RA'DIUS.  (Aspoke,  astafi",  or  beam; 
so  called  from  its  resemblance.)  This 
bone  has  gotten  its  name  from  its  supposed 
resemblance  to  the  spoke  of  a  wheel,  or  to 
a  weaver's  beam  ;  and  sometimes  from  its 
supporting  the  hand,  it  has  been  called 
manubrium  manus.  Like  the  ulna,  it  is  of 
a  triangular  figure,  but  it  difiers  from  that 
bone,  in  growing  larger  as  it  descends,  so 
that  its  smaller  part  answers  to  the  larger 
part  of  the  ulna,  and  vice  versd.  Of  its 
two  extremities,  the  uppermost  and  smallest 
is  formed  into  a  small  rounded  head,  fur- 
nished with  cartilage,  and  hollowed  at  its 
summit,  for  an  articulation  with  the  little 
head  at  the  side  of  the  pulley  of  the  os 
humeri.  The  round  border  of  this  head, 
next  the  ulna,  is  formed  for  an  articulation 
with  the  lesser  sigmoid  cavity  of  that 
bone.  This  little  head  of  the  radius  is 
supported  by  a  neck,  at  the  bottom  of 
which,  laterally,  is  a  considerable  tubero- 
sity, into  the  posterior  half  of  which  is 
inserted  the  posterior  tendon  of  the  biceps, 
while  the  anterior  half  is  covered  with  car- 
tilage, and  surrounded  with  a  capsular 
ligament,  so  as  to  allow  this  tendon  to  slide 
upon  it  as  upon  a  pulley.  Immediately  be- 
low this  tuberosity,  the  body  of  the  bone 
may  be  said  to  begin.  We  find  it  slightly 
curved  throughout  its  whole  length,  by 
which  means  a  greater  space  is  formed  for 
the  lodgment  of  muscles,  and  it  is  enabled 
to  cross  the  ulna  without  compressing 
them.  Of  the  three  surfaces  to  be  dis- 
tinguished on  the  body  of  the  bone,  the 
external  and  internal  ones  are  the  broadest 
and  flattest.  The  anterior  surface  is  nar- 
rower and  more  convex.  Of  its  angles,  the 
external  and  internal  ones  are  rounded : 
but  the  posterior  angle,  which  is  turned 
towards  the  ulna,  is  formed  into  a  sharp 
spine,  which  serves  for  the  attachment  of 
the  interosseous  ligament,  of  which  mention 


RAD 


RAD 


743 


is  made  in  the  description  of  the  ulna. 
This  strong  ligament,  which  is  a  little  in- 
terrupted above  and  below,  serves  not 
only  to  connect  the  bones  of  the  fore-arm 
to  each  otlier,  but  likewise  to  afford  a 
greater  surface  for  the  lodgment  of  mus- 
cles. On  the  fore  part  of  the  bone,  and  at 
about  one  third  of  its  length  from  its 
upper  end,  we  observe  a  channel  for  ves- 
sels, slanting  obliquely  upwards.  Towards 
its  lower  extremity,  the  radius  becomes 
broader,  of  an  irregular  shape,  and  some- 
what flattened,  affording  three  surfaces, 
of  which  the  posterior  one  is  the  smallest ; 
the  second,  which  is  a  continuation  of  the 
internal  surface  of  the  body  of  the  bone, 
is  broader  and  flatter  than  the  first ;  and 
the  third,  which  is  the  broadest  of  the 
three,  answers  to  the  anterior  and  external 
surface  of  the  body  of  the  bone.  On  this 
last,  we  observe  several  sinuosities,  co- 
vered with  a  thin  layer  of  cartilage,  upon 
which  slide  the  tendons  of  several  muscles 
of  the  wrist  and  fingers.  The  lowest  part 
of  the  bone  is  formed  into  an  oblong  ar- 
ticulating cavity,  divided  into  two  by  a 
slight  transverse  rising.  This  cavity  is 
formed  for  an  articulation  with  the  bones 
of  the  wrist.  Towards  the  anterior  and^, 
convex  surface  of  the  bone,  this  cavity  is 
defended  by  a  remarkable  eminence,  called 
the  styloid  process  of  the  radius,  which 
is  covered  with  a  cartilage  that  is  extended 
to  the  lower  extremity  of  the  ulna ;  a 
ligament  is  likewise  stretched  from  it  to 
the  wrist.  Besides  this  large  cavity,  the 
radius  has  another  much  smaller  one,  op- 
posite its  styloid  process,  which  is  lined 
with  cartilage,  and  receives  the  rounded 
surface  of  the  ulna.  The  articulation  of 
the  radius  with  the  lesser  sigmoid  cavity  of 
the  ulna,  is  strengthened  by  a  circular  li- 
gament which  is  attached  to  the  two  ex- 
tremities of  that  cavity,  and  from  thence 
surrounds  the  head  of  the  radius.  This 
ligament  is  narrowest,  but  thickest  at  its 
middle  part.  But,  besides  this  ligament, 
which  connects  the  two  bones  of  the  fore- 
arm with  each  other,  the  ligaments  which 
secure  the  articulation  of  the  radius  with 
the  OS  humeri,  are  common  both  to  it  and 
to  the  ulna,  and  thertfo;e  cannot  well  be 
understood  till  both  these  bones  are  de- 
scribed. These  ligaments  are  a  capsular 
and  two  lateral  ligaments.  The  capsular 
ligament  is  attached  to  the  anterior  and 
posterior  surfaces  of  the  lower  extremity 
of  the  OS  humeri,  to  the  upper  edges  and 
eides  of  the  cavities,  we  remarked,  at  the 
bottom  of  the  pulley  and  little  head,  and 
likewise  to  some  part  of  the  condyles ; 
from  thence  it  is  spread  over  the  ulna,  to 
the  edges  of  the  greater  sigmoid  cavity  so 
as  to  include  in  it  the  end  of  the  olecranon 
and  of  the  coronoid  process  ;  and  it  is  like- 
wise fixed  round  the  neck  of  the  radius, 
60  as    to    include   the  head   of  that  bone 


within  it.  The  lateral  ligaments  may  be 
distinguished  into  external  and  internal, 
or,  according  to  Winslow,  into  brachio-ra- 
dialis,  and  brachio-cubitalis.  They  both 
descend  laterally  from  the  lowest  part  of 
each  condyle  of  the  os  humeri,  and,  from 
their  fibres  spreading  wide  as  they  de 
scend,  have  been  compared  to  a  goose's 
foot.  The  internal  ligament  or  brachio 
cubitalis,  which  is  the  longest  and  thickest 
of  the  two,  is  attached  to  the  coronoid. 
process  of  the  ulna.  The  external  liga- 
ment, or  brachio-radialis,  terminates  in 
the  circular  ligament  of  the  radius.  Both 
these  ligaments  adhere  firmly  to  the  cap- 
sular ligament,  and  to  the  tendons  of  some 
of  the  adjacent  muscles.  In  considering- 
the  articulation  of  the  fore-arm  with  the 
OS  humeri,  we  find  that  when  both  the 
bones  are  moved  together  upon  the  os  hu- 
meri,  the  motion  of  the  ulna  upon  the  pul- 
ley allows  only  of  flexion  and  extension  ; 
whereas,  when  the  palm  of  the  hand  is 
turned  downwards  or  upwards,  or  in  other 
words,  in  pronation  and  supination,  v/e  see 
the  radius  moving  upon  its  axis,  and  in 
these  motions  its  ^ead  turns  upon  the 
little  head  of  the  os  humeri  at  the  side  of  the 
pulley,  while  its  circular  edge  rolls  in  the 
lesser  sigmoid  cavity  of  the  ulna.  At  the 
lower  end  of  the  fore-arm  the  edge  of  the 
ulna  is  received  into  a  superficial  cavity  at 
the  reside  of  the  radius.  This  articulation, 
which  is  surrounded  by  a  loose  capsular 
ligament,  concurs  with  the  articulation  above, 
in  enabling  the  radius  to  turn  with  great 
facility  upon  its  axis ;  and  it  is  chiefly  with 
the  assistance  of  this  bone  that  we  are  ena- 
bled to  turn  the  palm  of  the  hand  upwards 
or  downwards,  the  ulna  having  but  a  very 
inconsiderable  share  in  these  motions. 

RA'DIX.     (Radix,  -dicis,  /.)     A  root. 

Ra'dix  a'cori.     Galanga,  or  galangal. 

Ra'dix  benga'le.     See  Cassumuniar . 

Ra'dis     brasilie'nsis.       See    Callicocca 
ipecaacanha, 

Ra'dix     cala.gvx'ls..      See     Calaguala 
radix. 

Ra'dix    CALAGUE'LLii;.      See    Calagualai 
radix. 

Ra'dix  cassumu'niak.     See  Cassumuniar. 

Ra'dix  chy'nlen.     See  Chynlen  radix. 

Ra'dix  colo'mbo.     See  Coluniba. 

Ra'dix  du'lcis.     See  Glycyrrhiza. 

Ra'dix  i'kan.     See  Ikan  radix. 

Ra'dix  india'na.     See  Callicocca  ipecacu- 
anha. 

Ra'dix  i'ndica  lopezia'na.      See  Lopes 
radix. 

Ra'dix  matali'sta.    See  Malalista  radix. 

Ra'dix  ro'sea.     See  Rhodiola., 

Ra'dix  ru'era.     See  Rubia. 

Ra'dix  ti'mac.     See  Tiniac. 

1{a  dix  ursi'na.    See  JEtlmsa  mernn. 

RA'DULA.     (From  rado,  to  scrape  off.) 
A  wooden  spatula,  or  scraper. 

Ragwort.    See  Hmecio  Jacohma, 


744 


RAN 


RA.\ 


Raisin.     See  Vitis  vinifera. 

Hama'lis  ve'na.  (From  ramale,  a  dead 
bough.)  Applied  to  the  vena  portee,  from 
its  numerous  ramifications,  which  resemble 
a  bough  stripped  of  its  leaves. 

R  A  M  A  Z  Z  I  >'  I,  Ber.n  ARDiK,  was  born 
at  Carpi  in  Italy  in  1683.  He  graduated  at 
Parma  at  the  age  of  26,  and  after  studying 
some  time  longer  at  Rome,  settled  in  the 
Duchy  of  Castro  :  but  ill  health  obliged  him 
speedily  to  return  to  his  native  place.  His 
reputation  increasing  he  removed  to  Modena 
in  1671,  where  he  met  with  considerable 
success  ;  and  in  1682,  he  was  appointed  pro- 
fessor of  the  theory  of  medicine  in  the  uni- 
versity recently  established  there,  which 
office  he  filled  for  eighteen  years  with  great 
credit.  He  was  then  invited  to  a  similar 
appointment  at  Padua,  and  exerted  himself 
with  laudable  ardour  for  three  years  ;  when 
he  was  attacked  with  a  disease  of  the  eyes, 
which  ultimately  deprived  him  of  sight.  In 
1708  the  Senate  of  Venice  appointed  him 
President  of  the  College  of  Physicians  of 
that  capital,  and  in  the  following  year  raised 
him  to  the  first  professorship  of  the  practice 
of  medicine.  He  continued  to  perform  the 
duties  of  these  offices  witli  great  diligence 
and  reputation  till  his  death  in  1714.  He 
was  a  member  of  many  of  the  academies  of 
science  established  in  Germany,  k.c. ;  cind 
left  several  works  in  the  Latin  language,  re- 
markable for  the  elegance  of  their  style,  and 
other  merits.  The  principal  of  these,  and 
which  will  be  ever  held  in  estimation,  is  en- 
titled "  De  Morbis  Artificum  Diatriba,"  gi- 
ving an  account  of  the  diseases  peculiar  to 
diflerent  artists  and  manufacturers. 

Ra'mex.  (From  ramus,  a  branch  ;  from 
Its  protruding  forwards,  like  a  bud.)  A 
rupture. 

RA'JVA  ESCULE'>'TA.  The  French  frog. 
The  flesh  of  this  species  of  frog,  very  com- 
mon in  France,  is  highly  nutritious  and  easily 
digested. 

Rascid.  Oily  substances  are  said  to  have 
become  rancid  when,  by  keeping,  they  ac- 
quire a  strong  offensive  smell,  and  altered 
taste. 

RANINE  ARTERY.  Arlenamnina.  Sub- 
lingual artery.  The  second  branch  of  the 
external  carotid. 

RA'NULA.  (From  rana,  a  frog ;  so 
called  from  its  resemblance  to  a  frog,  or  be- 
cause it  makes  the  patient  croak  like  a  frog.) 
Balrachos.  iHypoglossus.  Hypoglossum. 
Rana.  An  inflammatory  or  indolent  tu- 
mour under  the  tongue.  These  tumours 
are  of  various  sizes  and  degrees  of  consist- 
ence, seated  on  either  side  of  the  fraenum. 
Children,  as  well  as  adults,  are  sometimes 
affected  with  tumours  of  this  kind ;  in  the 
former,  they  impede  the  action  of  sucking ; 
in  the  latter,  of  mastication,  and  even  speech. 
The  contents  of  them  are  various ;  in  some, 
they  resemble  the  saliva,  in  others,  the  glairy 
matter  found  in  the  cells  of  swelled  joints. 


Sometimes,  it  is  said  that  a  fatty  matter  has 
been  found  in  them ;  but  from  the  nature 
and  structure  of  the  parts,  we  are  sure  that 
this  can  seldom  happen  ;  and,  in  by  {ax  the 
greatest  number  of  cases,  we  find  that  the 
contents  resemble  the  saliva  itself.  This, 
indeed,  might  naturally  be  expected,  for  ,the 
cause  of  these  tumours  is  universally  to  be 
looked  for  in  an  obstruction  of  the  salivary 
ducts.  Obstructions  here  may  arise  from 
a  cold,  inflammation,  violent  fits  of  the 
tooth-ache,  attended  with  swelling  in  the  in- 
side of  the  mouth  ;  and,  in  not  a  few  cases, 
we  find  the  ducts  obstructed  by  a  stony  mat- 
ter, seemingly  separated  from  the  saliva,  as 
the  calculous  matter  is  from  the  urine ;  but 
where  inflammation  has  been  the  cause,  we 
always  find  matter  mixed  with  the  other 
conteijte  of  the  tumour.  -As  these  tumours 
are  riot  usually  attended  with  much  pain, 
they  are  sometimes  neglected,  tiU  they  burst 
of  themselves,  which  they  commonly  do 
when  arrived  at  the  bulk  of  a  large  nut. 
As  they  were  produced  originally  from  an 
obstruction  in  the  salivary  duct,  and  this 
obstruction  cannot  be  removed  by  the  burst- 
ing of  the  tumour,  it  thence  happens  that 
they  leave  an  ulcer  extremely  difficult  to 
^^Jieal,  nay,  which  cannot  be  healed  at  all  till 
the  cause  is  removed. 

Ranuisculoi'des.  (From  rajmnculus,  and 
ii'S'os,  resemblance  ;  so  named  from  its  resem- 
blance to  the  ranunculus.)  The  Caltha  pa- 
lustris  or  marsh  marigold. 

RANU'xNCULUS.  (Dim.  of  rana,  a  frog ; 
because  it  is  found  in  fenny  places,  where 
frogs  abound.)  The  name  of  a  genus  of 
plants  in  the  Linnjean  system.  Class,  Po- 
lyandria.     Order,  Polygynia. 

The  great  acrimony  of  most  of  the  species 
of  ranuculus  is  such,  that,  on  being  applied 
to  the  skin,  they  excite  itching,  redness, 
and  inflammation,  and  even  produce  bhsters, 
tumefaction,  and  ulceration  of  the  part.  Oa 
being  chewed,  they  corrode  the  tongue  ;  and, 
if  taken  into  the  stomach,  bring  on  all  the 
deleterious  effects  of  an  acrid  poison.  The 
corrosive  acrimony  which  this  family  of 
plants  possesses,  was  not  unknown  to  the 
ancients,  as  appears  from  the  writings  of 
Dioscorides  ;  but  its  nature  and  extent  had 
never  been  investigated  by  experiments,  be- 
fore those  instituted  by  C.  Krapf,  at  Vienna, 
by  which  we  learn,  that  the  most  virulent  of 
the  Linnaean  species  of  ranunculus,  are  the 
bulbosus,  sceleratus,  acris,  axvensis,  thora, 
and  iilyricus. 

The  effects  of  these  were  tried,  either 
up8n  himself  or  upon  dogs,  and  show  that 
the  acrimony  of  the  different  species  is  ofter» 
confined  to  certain  parts  of  the  plant,  mani- 
festing itself  either  in  the  roots,  stalks,  leaves, 
flowers,  or  buds;  the  expressed  juice,  ex- 
tract, decoction,  and  infusion  of  the  plants, 
were  also  subjected  to  experiments.  In  ad- 
dition to  these  species  mentioned  by  Krapf, 
we  may  also  notice  the  R.  Flammula,  and 


IlA?v 


RAl 


745 


especially  the  R.  Alpestiis,  which,  according 
to  Haller,  is  the  most  acrid  of  this  genus. 
Mr.  Curtis  observes,  that  even  pulling  up 
the  ranunculus  acris,  the  common  meadow 
species,  which  possesses  the  active  principle 
of  this  tribe,  in  a  very  considerable  degree, 
throughout  the  whole  herb,  and  carrying  it 
to  some  little  distance,  excited  a  considerable 
inflammation  in  the  palui  of  the  hand  in 
which  it  was  held.  It  is  necessary  to  re- 
mark, that  the  acrimonious  quality  of  these 
plants  is  not  of  a  fixed  nature ;  for  it  may 
be  completely  dissipated  by  heat ;  and  the 
plant,  on  being  thoroughly  dried,  becomes 
perfectly  bland.  Krapf  attempted  to  coun- 
teract this  venomous  acrimony  of  the  ranun- 
culus by  means  of  various  other  vegetables, 
none  of  which  was  found  to  answer  the  pur- 
pose, though  he  thought  that  the  juice  of 
sorrel,  and  that  of  unripe  currants,  had  some 
effect  in  this  way  ;  yet  these  were  much  le|s 
availing  than  water  ;  while  vinegar,  honey, 
sugar,  wine,  spirit,  mineral  acids,  oil  of  tar- 
tar, p.  d.  and  other  sapid  substances,  mahi- 
iestly  rendered  the  acrimony  more  corrosive. 
It  may  be  also  noticed,  that  the  virulency  of 
most  of  the  plants  of  this  genus,  depends 
much  upon  the  situation  in  which  they 
growj  and  is  greatly  diminished  in  the  culti- 
vated plant. 

Rand'nculus  ABORTi'vus.  The  system- 
atic name  of  a  species  of  ranunculus,  which 
possesses  acrid  and  vesicating  properties. 

Ranu'nculds  a'cris.  The  systematic 
tname  of  the  meadow  crow-foot.  Ranuncu- 
lus pratensis.  This,  and  some  other  species 
of  ranunculus,  have,  for  medical  purposes, 
been  chiefly  employed  externally  as  a  vesica- 
tory, and  are  said  to  have  the  advantage  of 
a  common  blistering  plaster,  in  producing  a 
quicker  effect,  and  never  causing  a  stran- 
gury ;  but,  on  the  other  hand,  it  has  been 
observed  that  the  ranunculus  is  less  certain 
in  its  operation,  and  that  it  sometimes  occa- 
sions ulcers,  which  prove  very  troublesome 
and  difficult  to  heal.  Therefore  their  use 
seems  to  be  applicable  only  to  certain  fixed 
pains,  and  such  complaints  as  require  a 
]ong  continued  topical  stimulus  or  discharge 
from  the  part,  in  the  way  of  an  issue,  which, 
in  various  cases,  has  been  found  to  be  a 
powerful  remedy. 

Rand'nculus  a'lbds.  The  plant  which 
bears  this  name  in  the  Pharmacopoeias  is 
the  Anemone,  nemorosa,  of  Linnaeus :  which 
see. 

Ranu'nculus  bulbo'sus.  Bulbous  root- 
ed crow-foot.  The  roots  and  leaves  of  this 
plant,  Ranunculus  :  —  calycibus  relrofiexis, 
■pedunculis  sulcaiis,  caule  erecio  mullifioro, 
foliis  composilis,  of  Linoeeus,  have  no  con- 
siderable smell,  but  a  highly  acrid  and  fiery 
taste.  Taken  internally,  they  appear  to  be 
deleterious,  even  when  so  far  freed  from  the 
caustic  matter  by  boiling  in  water,  as  to  dis- 
cover no  ill  quality  to  the  palate.  The  efflu- 
via, likewise,  when  freely  inspired,  are  said 


to  occasion  iiead-aches,  anxieties,  vomitings, 
he.  The  leaves  and  roots,  applied  external- 
ly, inflame  and  ulcerate,  or  vesicate  the  parts, 
and  are  liable  to  affect  also  the  adjacent 
parts  to  a  considerable  extent. 

Ranunculus  fica'ria.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  pilewort.  Chelidoniurn  minus. 
Scrophularia  minor.  Chelidonia  rotundifolia 
minor.  Cursuma  hmmorrhoidalis  herba.  Ra- 
nunculus vernus.  Lesser  celandine,  and 
pilewort.  The  leaves  and  root  of  this  plant, 
Ranunculus ;  foliis  cordatis  angulatis  ptliola- 
iis,  caule  unifloro^  of  Linnajus,  are  used  me- 
dicinally. The  leaves  are  deemed  anti- 
scorbutic, and  the  root  reckoned  a  specific, 
if  beat  into  cataplasms,  and  applied  to  the 
piles. 

Ranu'nculus  fla'mmula.  The  system- 
atic name  of  the  smaller  water  crow-foot,  or 
spearv/ort.  Surrecla  alba.  The  roots  and 
leaves  of  this  common  plant,  Ranunculus  : — 
foliis  ovatis-lanceolatis,  peiiolatis,  caule  decli- 
nato,  of  Linnaeus,  taste  very  acrid  and  hot, 
and,  when  taken  in  a  small  quantity,  pro- ' 
diice  vomiting,  spasms  of  the  stomach,  and 
delirium.  Applied  externally,  they  vesicate 
the  skin.  The  best  antidote,  after  clearing 
the  stomach,  is  cold  water  acidulated  with 
lemon-juice,  and  then  mucilaginous  drinks. 

Ranu'nculus  palu'stris.  Water  crow- 
foot.    See  Ratmnculus  sceleralus. 

Ranu'nculus  prate'nsis.  Meadow  crow- 
foot.    See  Ranunculus  acris. 

Ranu'nculus  scelera'tus.  The  system- 
atic name  of  the  marsh  crow-foot.  RoJiuw 
cuius  palusiris.  The  leaves  of  this  species  of 
crow-foot  are  so  extremely  acrid,  that  the 
beggars  in  Switzerland  are  said,  by  rubbing 
their  legs  with  them,  to  produce  a  very  fetid, 
and  acrimonious  ulceration. 

Ra'pa.     The  turnip.     See  Erassica. 

Rape.     See  Brassica. 

RAPHA'NIA.  (From  raphanus,  the 
radish  or  charlock ;  because  the  disease  iS' 
said  to  be  produced  by  eating  the  seeds  of  a 
species  of  raphanus.)  Convulsio  raplmnia, 
vel  ab  ustilagine.  Eclampsia  lyphodes.  Con- 
vulsio soloniensis.  JYecrosis  ustilaginea. 
Cripple  disease.  A  genus  of  disease  in  the 
class  neuroses,  and  order  spasmi,  of  Cullen  j 
characterized  by  a  spasmodic  contraction  of 
the  joints,  with  convulsive  motions,  and  a 
most  violent  pain  returning  at  various  pe- 
riods. It  begins  with  cold  chills  and  lassi- 
tude, pain  in  the  head,  and  anxiety  about 
the  praecordia.  These  symptoms  are  follow- 
ed by  spasmodic  twitchings  in  the  tendons 
of  the  fingers  and  of  the  feet,  discernible  to 
the  eye,  heat,  fever,  stupor,  delirium,  sense 
of  suffocation,  aphonia,  and  horrid  convul- 
sions of  the  limbs.  After  these,  vomiting 
and  diarrhoea  come  on,  with  a  discharge  of 
worms,  if  there  are  any.  About  the  eleventh 
or  the  twentieth  day,  copious  sweats  succeed, 
or  purple  exanthemata,  or  tabes,  or  rigidity 
of  all  the  joints. 

K  A'P  H  A  N  U  S.     (Pafecvo;  -srapiK  ro  paJ/w; 
9.4 


IM 


RAU 


REA 


^aivif^ai :  from  its  quick  growth.)  The 
radish.  A  genus  of  plants  in  the  Linnspan 
system.  Class,  Tetradynmnia.  Order,  -St- 
liculosa. 

Ra'phanus  horte'ksis.  See  Rapha7ius 
satirus. 

Ra'phanus  ni'ger.  See  Raphanus  sali- 
vas. 

Ra'phanus  rcstica'-n'us.  See  Cochlearia 
armoracia. 

Ra'phanus  sati'vus.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  radish  plant.  Raphanus 
hortensis.  Radicula.  Raphanus  nigtr. 
The  radish.  The  several  varieties  of  this 
plant,  are  said  to  be  employed  medicinally 
in  the  cure  of  calculous  affections.  The 
Juice,  made  into  a  sirup,  is  given  to  relieve 
hoarseness.  Mixed  with  honey  or  sugar,  it 
is  administered  in  pituitous  asthma  ;  and,  as 
antiscorbutics,  their  efficacy  is  generally  ac- 
knowledged. 

Ra'phakxjs  sylve'stkis.  The  poor  man's 
pepper  is  sometimes  so  called.  See  Lepi- 
dium. 

RATHE  SCROTI.  (Paip^,  a  suture.) 
The  rough  eminence  which  divides  the  scro- 
tum, as  it  were,  in  two.  It  proceeds  from  the 
root  of  the  penis  inferiorly  towards  the  pe- 
rinaeum. 

RATHE  CE'REBRI.  The  longitudinal 
eminence  of  the  corpus  callosum  of  the  brain 
is  so  called,  because  it  appears  somewhat 
like  a  suture. 

Rapi'strdm.  (From  rapa,  the  turnip, 
because  its  leaves  resemble  those  of  turnip.) 
Lampsana.  Miagra.  Charlock,  or  wild 
laustard. 

Ra'pdm,  {Ely.  uncertain,)  See  Brassica 
rapa. 

Rapu'nculus.  (Dim.  of  rapa,  the  turnip.) 
The  wild  turnip. 

Rapu'nculus  virginia'nus.  The  name 
given  by  Morrison  to  the  blue  cardinal 
2ower.     See  Lobelia. 

Ra'pus.     See  Brassica  rapa. 

RASH.  Exanthema.  A  rash  consists  of 
red  patches  on  the  skin,  variously  figured  ; 
in  general  confluent,  and  diffused  irregularly 
over  the  body,  leaving  interstices  of  a  natu- 
ral colour.  Portions  of  the  cuticle  are  often 
elevated  in  a  rash,  but  the  elevations  are  not 
acuminated.  The  eruption  is  usually  ac- 
companied with  a  general-  disorder  of  the 
constitution,  and  terminates  in  a  few  days 
by  cuticular  exfoliations. 

Raspato'rium.  (From  rado,  to  scrape.) 
A  surgeon's  rasp. 

Raspberry.     See  Riibus  idceus. 

Rasu'ra.  (From  rado,  to  scrape.)  1.  A 
rasure  or  scratch.  2.  The  raspings  or  sha- 
vings of  any  substance, 

Ratifia.  a  liquor  prepared  by  imparting 
to  ardent  spirits  the  flavour  of  vai-ious  kinds 
of  fruits. 

Rattlesnake  root.     See  Polygala  Senega. 

R  A  e  C  E'D  0.     (From  rmcus,  hoarse.) 


Rauciias.  Hoarseness.  It  is  always  sy}np» 
tomatic  of  some  other  disease. 

REAGENTS.  Tests,  Those  substances 
which  are  used  in  chemistry  to  detect  the 
presence  of  other  bodies.  In  the  application 
of  tests  there  are  two  circumstances  to  be  at- 
tended to,  viz.  To  avoid  deceitful  appear- 
ances, and  to  have  good  tests. 

The  principal  tests  are  the  following : 

1 .  Litmus.  The  purple  of  litmus  is  chan- 
ged to  red  by  every  acid ;  so  that  this  is  the 
test  generally  made  use  of  to  detect  excess 
of  acid  in  any  fluid.  It  may  be  used  either 
by  dipping  into  the  water  a  paper  stained 
with  litmus,  or  by  adding  a  drop  of  the  tinc- 
ture to  the  water  to  be  examined,  and  com- 
paring its  hue  with  that  of  an  equal.<|uantity 
of  the  tincture  in  distilled  water. 

Litmus  already  reddened  by  an  acid  will 
have  its  purple  restored  by  an  alkali ;  and 
tfeus  it  may  also  be  used  as  a  test  for  alkalis, 
but  it  is  much  less  active  than  other  direct 
alkaline  tests. 

2.  Red  cabbage  has  been  found  by  Mr. 
Watt  to  furnish  as  delicate  a  test  for  acids  as 
litmus,  and  to  be  still  more  sensible  to  al- 
kahs.  The  natural  colour  of  an  infusion 
of  this  plant  is  blue,  which  is  changed  to  red 
by  acids,  and  to  green  by  alkalis  in  very  mi- 
nute quantities. 

3.  Brazil  vjood.  When  chips  of  this  wood 
are  infused  in  warm  water,  they  yield  a 
red  liquor,  which  readily  turns  blue  by  alka- 
lis, either  caustic  or  carbonated.  It  is  also 
rendered  blue  by  the  carbonated  earths  held 
in  solution  by  carbonic  acid,  so  that  it  is  not 
an  unequivocal  test  of  alkalis  till  the  Ccirthy 
carbonates  have  been  precipitated  by  boiling. 
Acids  change  to  yellow  the  natural  red  of 
brazil  wood,  and  restore  the  red  when  chan- 
ged by  alkalis, 

4.  Violets.  The  delicate  blue  of  the  com- 
mon scented  violet  is  readily  changed  to 
green  by  alkalis,  and  this  affords  a  delicate 
test  for  these  substances.  Sirup  of  violets 
is  generally  used  as  it  is  at  hand,  being  used 
in  medicine.  But  a  tincture  of  the  flower 
will  answer  as  well. 

5.  Turmeric.  This  is  a  very  delicate  test 
for  alkalis,  and  on  the  whole,  perhaps,  isi 
the  best.  The  natural  colour  either  in  wa- 
tery or  spirituous  infusion  is  yellow,  which 
is  changed  to  a  brick  or  orange  red  by  alka- 
lis, caustic  or  carbonated,  but  not  by  carbo- 
nated earths,  on  which  account  it  is  prefera- 
ble to  Brazil  wood. 

The  pure  earths,  such  as  lime  and  barytes, 
produce  the  same  change. 

6.  Rhubarb.  Infusion  or  tincture  of  rhu- 
barb undergoes  a  similar  change  with  tume- 
ric, and  is  equally  delicate. 

T.  'Sulphuric  acid.  A  drop  or  two  of 
concentrated  sulphuric  acid,  added  to  wa- 
ter that  contains  carbonic  acid,  free  or  in 
combination,  causes  the  latter  to  escape 
with  a  pretty  brisk  efTervescence,  whereby 


REA 


REC 


141 


I  be  presence  of  this  g^aseous  acid  may  be  de- 
tected. 

8.  Nitric  and  oxymuriaiic  acid.  A  pecu- 
liar use  attends  the  employment  of  these  acids 
in  the  sulphuretted  waters,  as  the  sulphuret- 
ted hydrogen  is  decomposed  by  them,  its  hy- 
drogen absorbed,  and  the  sulphur  separated 
in  its  natural  form. 

9.  Oxalic  acid  and  oxalate  of  ammonia. 
These  are  the  most  delicate  tests  for  lime 
and  all  soluble  calcareous  salts.  Oxalate 
of  lime,  though  nearly  insoluble  in  water, 
dissolves  in  a  moderate  quantity  in  its  own  or 
any  other  acid,  and  hence  in  analysis  oxa- 
late of  ammonia  is  often  preferred,  as  no 
excess  of  this  salt  can  re-dissolve  the  preci- 
pitated oxalate  of  lime.  On  the  other  hand 
the  ammonia  should  not  esceed,  otherwise  it 
might  give  a  false  indication. 

10.  Gallic  acid  and  tincture  of  galls. 
These  are  tests  of  iron.  Where  the  iron  is 
in  very  minute  quantities,  and  the  water 
somewhat  acidulcu:,  -hese  tests  do  not  al- 
ways produce  a  precipuaie,  but  only  r  sli^n-ht 
reddening,  but  their  action  is  much  heighteii- 
ed  by  previously  adding  a  few  drops  of  any 
alkaline  solution. 

11.  Prussiate  of  potash  or  lime.  The 
presence  of  iron  in  water  is  equally  well 
indicated  by  these  prussiates,  causing  a  blue 
precipitate :  and  if  the  prussiate  of  potash 
is  properly  prepared,  it  will  onh'  be  precipi- 
tated by  a  metallic  salt,  so  that  manganese 
and  copper  will  also  be  detected,  the  former 
giving  a  white  piecipitate,  the  latter  a  red 
precipitate. 

12.  Lime-water  is  the  common  test  for 
carbonic  acid  ;  it  decomposes  all  the  magne- 
sian  salts,  and  likewise  the  aluminous  salts  ; 
it  likewise  produces  a  cloudiness  with  most 
of  the  sulphates,  owing  to  the  formation  of 
selenite. 

13.  .Ammonia.  This  alkali  whelii  per- 
fectly caustic  serves  as  a  distinction  between 
the  salts  of  lime  and  those  of  magnesia,  as 
it  precipitates  the  earth  from  the  latter  salts, 
but  not  from  the  former.  There  are  two 
sources  of  error  to  be  obviated,  one  is 
that  of  carbonic  acid  being  present  in  the 
water,  the  other  is  the  presence  of  alumi- 
nous salts. 

14.  Carbonated  alkalis.  These  are  used 
to  precipitate  all  the  earths ;  where  carbo- 
nate of  potash  is  used  particular  care  should 
be  taken  of  its  purity,  as  it  generally  contains 
silex. 

15.  Muriated  alumine.  This  test  is  pro- 
posed by  Mr.  Kirwan  to  detect  carbonate 
of  magnesia,  which  cannot,  like  carbo- 
nated lime,  be  separated  by  ebullition,  but 
remains  till  the  whole  liquid  is  evapo- 
rated. 

16.  Barylic  salts.  The  nitrate,  muriate, 
and  acetate  of  barytes  are  all  equally  good 
tests  of  sulphuric  acid  in  any  combination. 


17.  Salts  of  silver.  The  salts  of  silver 
are  the  most  delicate  tests  of  muriatic  acid, 
in  any  combination,  producing  the  pre- 
cipitated luna  cornea.  All  the  salts  of 
silver  likewise  give  a  dark-brown  pi"e- 
cipitate  with  the  sulphuretted  waters, 
which  is  as  delicate  a  test  as  any  that  we 
possess. 

18.  Salts  of  lead.  The  nitrate  and  ace- 
tate of  lead  are  the  salts  of  this  metal  em- 
ployed as  tests.  They  will  indicate  tlie 
sulphuric,  muriatic,  and  boracic  acids,  and 
sulphuretted  hydrogen  or  sulphurct  of  pot- 
ash. 

19.  Soap.  A  solution  of  soap  in  distilled 
water,  or  in  alcohol,  is  curdled  by  water  con- 
taining any  earthy  or  metallic  salt. 

20.  Tartaric  acid.  This  acid  is  of  use 
in  distinguishing  the  salts  of  potash,  (with 
which  it  forms  a  precipitate  of  cream  of  tar- 
tar,) from  those  of  soda,  from  which  it  does 
not  precipitate.  The  potash,  however,  must 
exist  in  some  quantity  to  be  detected  by  the 
test. 

21.  J\'itro-mnriate  of  plaiina.  This  sort  is 
still  more  discriminative  betv/een  potash  and 
the  otiier  alkalis,  than  acid  of  tartar,  and  will 
produce  a  precipitate  with  a  very  weak  solu- 
tion of  any  salt  with  potash. 

22.  .Alcohol.  This  most  useful  reagent 
is  applicable  in  a  variety  of  ways  in  ana- 
lysis. As  it  dissolves  some  substances 
found  in  fluids,  and  leaves  others  untouched, 
it  is  a  means  of  separating  them  into  two 
classes,  which  saves  considerable  trouble  in 
the  further  investigation.  Those  salts  which 
it  does  not  dissolve,  it  precipitates  from  their 
watery  solution,  but  more  or  less  completely 
according  to  the  salt  contained,  and  the 
strength  of  the  alcohol,  and  as  a  preci- 
pitant it  also  assists  in  many  decomposi- 
tions. 

R  E  A'L  GAR.  ^rlada.  Arladar.  Au- 
ripigmentum  ruhruni.  Arsenicum  rubruni 
faclilium.  Abessi.  A  metallic  substance  of 
a  red  colour,  more  or  less  lively  and  trans- 
parent, and  often  crystallized  in  brilliant 
needles  ;  formed  by  a  combination  of  arsenic 
with  sulphur.     See  Arsenic. 

RECEPTA'CULl/M  CHY'LI.  (Recep- 
iaculum,  from  recipio,  to  receive.)  Re- 
ceptacuhim  Pecquefi,  because  Pecquet  first 
attempted  to  demonstrate  it.  Diversorium. 
Sacculus  chyliferus.  The  existence  of 
such  a  receptacle  in  the  human  body  is 
doubted.  In  brute  animals  the  receptacle 
of  the  chyle  is  situated  on  the  dorsal  ver- 
tebrae where  the  lacteals  all  meet.  See  Ab- 
sorbents. 

RECTIFICATION.  (Rectificatio, 
from  rectijlco,  to  make  clear.)  A  second 
distillation,  in  which  substances  are  puri- 
fied by  their  more  volatile  parts  being  raised 
by  heat  carefully  managed ;  thus,  spirit  of 
v.'me,  eether,  &.c.  are  rectified  by  their  sepa^ 


EEC 


EEC 


Ration  from  (he  Ipss  volatile  and  foreign  mat- 
ter ■H-hich  altered  or  debased  their  properties, 

Re'ctor  s?i'ritus.  The  aromatic  part  of 
plants. 

RE'CTUM.  (So  named  from  an  orro- 
neous  opinion  that  it  v^as  straight.)  Rec- 
tum intestinum.  Jipeuthysmtnos.  Loi^ga- 
non,  or  longaon.  Archos.  Cyssaros.  Tlie 
last  portion  of  the  large  intestines  termina- 
ting in  the  anus.     See  Intestines. 

RE'CTUS  ABDO'MINIS.  Pubio- 
slemal,  of  Dumas.  This  long  and  straight 
muscle  is  situated  near  its  fellow,  at  the 
middle  and  fore  part  of  the  abdomen,  pa- 
rallel to  the  linea  alba,  and  between  the 
aponeuroses  of  the  other  abdominal  mus- 
cles. It  arises  sometimes  by  a  single  broad 
tendon  from  the  upper  and  inner  part  of 
the  es  pubis,  but  more  commonly  by  two 
heads,  one  of  which  is  fleshy,  and  origin- 
ates from  the  upper  edge  of  the  pubis,  and 
the  other  tendinous,  from  the  inside  of  the 
symphysis  pubis,  behind  the  pyramidalis  mus- 
cle. From  these  beginnings,  the  muscle  runs 
upwards  the  whole  length  of  the  linea  alba, 
and  becoming  broader  and  thinner  as  it  as- 
cends, is  inserted  by  a  thin  aponeurosis  into 
the  edge  of  the  cartilago  ensiformis,  and  into 
the  cartilages  of  the  fifth,  sixth,  and  seventh 
ribs.  This  aponeurosis  is  placed  under  the 
pectoral  muscle,  and  sometimes  adheres  to 
the  fourth  rib.  The  fibres  of  this  muscle 
are  commonly  divided  by  three  tendinous 
intersections,  which  were  first  noticed  by 
Berenger,  or,  as  he  is  commonly  called, 
Carpi,  an  Italian  anatomist,  who  flourished 
in  the  sixteenth  century.  One  of  these 
intjersections  is  usually  where  the  muscle 
runs  over  the  cartilage  of  the  seventh  rib  ; 
another  is  at  the  umbilicus;  and  the  third 
is  between  these  two.  Sometimes  there  is 
one,  and  even  two,  between  the  umbilicus 
and  the  pubes.  When  one,  or  both  of  these 
occur,  however,  they  seldom  extend  more 
than  half  way  across  the  muscle.  As  these 
intersections  seldom  penetrate  through  the 
whole  substance  of  the  muscle,  they  are 
all  of  them  most  apparent  on  its  anterior 
surface,  where  they  firmly  adhere  to  the 
sheath ;  the  adhesions  of  the  rectus  to  the 
posterior  layer  of  the  internal  oblique,  are 
only  by  means  of  cellular  membrane,  and 
of  a  few  vessels  which  pass  from  one  to 
another. 

Albinus  and  some  others  have  seen  this 
muscle  extending  as  far  as  the  upper  part  of 
the  sternum. 

The  Use  of  the  rectus  is  to  compress  the 
fore  part  of  the  abdomen,  but  more  parti- 
cularly the  lower  part  ;  and,  according  to 
the  difierent  positions  of  the  body,  it  may 
likewise  serve  to  bend  the  trunk  forwards, 
or  to  raise  the  pelvis.  Its  situation  be- 
tween the  two  layers  of  the  internal  oblique, 
and  its  adhesions  to  this  sheath,  secure  it 
in  its  place,  and  prevent  it  from  rising  into 
a   prominent   form    when    in    action ;    and 


lasth',  its  tendinous  intersections  enablf? 
it  to  contract  at  any  of  the  intermediate 
spaces. 

Re'ctus  abdu'cens  o'ccli.  See  Redus 
externus  ocuii. 

Re'ctus  addu'cens  o'ccli.  See  Rectus^ 
internus  oculi. 

Re'ctus  ante'rior  bre'vis.  See  Rectus 
capitis  internus  minor. 

Re'ctus  ante'rior  lo'ngus.  See  Rectua 
capitis  internus  major. 

Re'ctus  atto'llej^s  o'culi.  See  Rectus 
superior  oculi. 

Re'ctus  ca'pitis  anti'cus  lo'ngus.  See 
Rectus  capitis  internus  vtnjor. 

RE'CTUS  CA'PITIS  INTE'RNUS 
M  A'J  0  R.  Rectus  internus  major,  of  Al- 
binus, Douglas,  and  Cowper.  Trachelo- 
hasilaire,  of  Dumas,  Rectus  anterior  longus-, 
of  Winslow.  This  muscle  is  situated  on 
the  anterior  part  of  the  neck,  close  to  the 
vertebrae.  It  was  knoivn  to  most  of  tiie 
ancient  anatomists,  but  was  not  distinguished 
by  any  particular  name  until  Cowper  gave 
it  the  present  appellation,  and  which  has 
been  adopted  b_v  most  writers  except  Win- 
slow.  It  is  a  long  muscle,  thicker  and 
broader  above  than  below,  where  it  is  thin, 
and  terminates  in  a  point.  It  arises,  by 
distinct  and  flat  tendons,  from  the  anterior 
points  of  the  transverse  processes  of  the 
five  inferior  vertebrse  of  the  neck,  and 
ascending  obliquely  upwards,  is  inserted 
into  the  anterior  part  of  the  cuneiform 
process  of  the  occipital  bone.  The  use 
of  this  muscle  is  to  bend  the  head  for- 
wards. 

RE'CTUS  CA'PITIS  INTE'RNUS 
M  I'xN'  O  R.  Cowper,  who  was  the  first 
accurate  describer  of  this  little  muscle, 
gave  it  the  name  of  rectus  internus  minor, 
which  has  been  adopted  by  Douglas  and 
Albinus.  Winslow  calls  it  rectus  anterior 
brevis,  and  Dumas  petii-trachelo-basilaire. 
It  is  in  part  covered  by  the  rectus  major. 
It  arises  fleshy  from  the  upper  and  fore  part 
of  the  body  of  the  first  vertebra  of  the  neck, 
near  the  origin  of  its  transverse  process, 
and,  ascending  obliquely  inwards,  is  in- 
serted near  the  root  of  the  condyloid  pro- 
cess of  the  occipital  bone,  under  the  last- 
described  muscle.  It  assists  in  bending  the 
head  forwards. 

RE'CTUS  CA'PITIS  LATERA'LIS. 
Rectus  lateralis  Fallopii,  of  Douglas. 
Transrersalis  anlicus  primus,  of  Winslow. 
Rectus  lateralis,  of  Cowper,  and  Tracheli- 
altoido  basilaire,  of  Dumas.  This  muscle 
seems  to  have  been  first  described  by  Fallo- 
pius.  Winslow  calls  it  transversalis  anticus 
primus.  It  is  somewhat  larger  than  the 
rectus  minor,  but  resembles  it  in  shape,  and 
is  situated  immediately  behind  the  internal 
jugular  vein,  at  its  coming  out  of  the  cra- 
nium. It  arises  fleshy  nom  the  upper  and 
fore  part  of  the  transverse  process  of  the 
first  vertebra  of  the  neck,  and,  ascending  a 


REO 

liltle  obliquely  upvrards  and  outwards,  is 
inserted  into  the  occipital  bone,  opposite 
to  the  stylo-mastoid  hole  of  the  os  temporis. 
This  muscle  serres  to  pull  the  head  to  one 
side. 

RE'CTUS  CATITIS  POSTI'CUS  MA'- 
JOR.  This,  which  is  the  rectus  major  of 
Douglas  and  Winslow,  the  rectus  capitis  pos- 
ticus minor,  of  Albinus,  and  the  spintaxoido- 
occipiial,  of  Dumas,  is  a  small,  short,  and 
flat  muscle,  broader  above  than  below,  and 
is  situated,  not  in  a  straight  direction,  as  its 
name  would  insinuate,  but  obliquely,  between 
the  occiput  and  the  second  vertebra  of  the 
neck,  immediately  under  the  complexus. 
It  arises,  by  a  short  thick  tendon,  from  the 
upper  and  posterior  part  of  the  spinous  pro- 
cess of  the  second  vetebra  of  the  neck  ;  it 
soon  becomes  broader,  and  ascending  oblique- 
ly outwards,  is  inserted,  by  a  flat  tendon, 
into  the  external  lateral  part  of  the  lower 
semicircular  ridge  of  the  os  occipitis.  The 
Tise  of  this  is  to  extend  the  head,  and  pidl  it 
backwards. 

RECTUS  CAPITIS  POSTICUS 
M  I'iN'  0  R.  This  is  the  rectus  minor,  of 
Douglas  and  Winslow,  and  the  luber-altoido- 
occipiial,  of  Dumas.  It  is  smaller  than  the 
last  described  muscle,  but  resembles  it  in 
shape,  and  is  placed  close  by  its  fellow,  in 
the  space  between  the  recti  majores.  It 
arises,  by  a  short  thick  tendon,  from  the 
upper  and  lateral  part  of  a  little  protube- 
rance in  the  middle  of  the  back  part  of  the 
first  vertebra  of  the  neck,  and  becoming 
broader  and  thinner  as  it  ascends,  is  insert- 
ed, by  a  broad  flat  tendon,  into  the  occipital 
bone,  immediately  under  the  insertion  of  the 
last-described  muscle.  The  use  of  it  is  to 
assist  the  rectus  major  in  drawing  the  head 
backwards. 

Re'ctus  cru'ris.     See  Rectus  femoris. 
Re'ctds  de'peimens  o'culi.     See  Rectus 
inferior  ocuH. 

RE'CTUS  EXTE'RNUS  O'CULI. 
Abductor  oculi.  Indignabundus.  The  outer 
straight  muscle  of  the  eye.  It  arises  from 
the  bony  partition  between  the  foramen  op- 
ticam  and  lacerum,  being  the  longest  of  the 
straight  muscles  of  the  eye,  and  is  inserted 
into  the  sclerotic  membrane,  opposite  to  the 
outer  canthus  of  the  eye.  Its  use  is  to  move 
the  eve  outwards. 

RE'CTUS  FE'MORIS.  Rectus  sive  Crra- 
ciiis  anterior,  of  Winslow.  Rectus  cruris,  of 
Albinus,  and  Ilio-rotulien,  of  Dumas.  A 
straight  muscle  of  the  thigh,  situated  imme- 
diately at  the  fore  part.  It  arises  from  the 
OS  ilium  by  two  tendons.  The  foremost  and 
shortest  of  these  springs  from  the  outer  sur- 
face of  the  inferior  and  anterior  spinous  pro- 
cess of  the  ilium  ;  the  posterior  tendon, 
which  is  thicker  and  longer  than  the  other, 
arises  from  the  posterior  and  outer  part  of 
the  edge  of  the  cotyloid  cavity,  and  from  the 
adjacent  capsular  ligament.  These  two  ten- 
dons soon  unite,  and  form  an  aponeurosis, 


REG 


T49 


which  spreads  over  the  anterior  surface  of 
the  upper  part  of  the  muscle  ;  and  through 
its  whole  length  we  observe  a  middle  tendon, 
towards  which  its  fleshy  fibres  nm  on  each 
side  in  an  oblique  direction,  so  that  it  may 
be  styled  a  penniform  muscle.  It  is  inserted 
tendinous  into  the  upper  edge  and  anterior 
surface  of  the  patella,  and  from  thence  sends 
off  a  thin  aponeurosis,  which  adheres  to  the 
superior  and  lateral  part  of  the  tibia.  Its 
use  is  to  estend  the  leg. 

RE'CTUS  INFERIOR  O'CULI.  De- 
pressor oculi.  Deprimens.  Humilis.  The 
inferior  of  the  straight  muscles  of  the  eye. 
It  arises  within  the  socket,  from  below  the 
optic  foramen,  and  passes  forwards  to  be  in- 
serted into  the  sclerotic  membrane  of  the 
bulb  on  the  under  part.  It  pulls  the  eye 
downwards. 

Re'ctus  i5te'rn0s  fe'moris.  See  Gracilis. 
RE'CTUS  IJJTE'RNUS  O'CULI.  Mdu- 
cens  oculi.  Bibitorius.  The  internal  straight 
muscle  of  the  eye.  It  arises  from  the  infe- 
rior part  of  the  foramen  opticum,  between 
the  obliquus  superior  and  the  rectus  inferior, 
being,  from  its  situation,  the  shortest 
muscle  of  the  eye,  and  is  inserted  into  the 
sclerotic  membrane  opposite  to  the  inner  an- 
gle. Its  use  is  to  turn  the  eye  towards  the 
nose. 

Re'ctcs  latera'lis  fallo'pii.  See  Rec- 
tus capitis  lateralis. 

Re'ctos  ma'jor  ca'pitis.  See  Rectus  ca- 
pitis posticus  major. 

RE'CTUS  SUFE'RIOR  O'CULI.  Mol- 
lens  oculi.  Levator  oculi.  Super  bus.  The 
uppermost  straight  muscle  of  the  eye.  It 
arises  from  the  upper  part  of  the  foramen  op- 
ticum of  the  sphenoid  bone  below  the  levator 
palpebree  superioris,  and  runs  forward  to  be 
inserted  into  the  superior  and  fore  part  of 
the  sclerotic  membrane  by  a  broad  and  thin 
tendon. 

RECURRENT  NERVES.  Two  branches 
of  the  par  vagum  in  the  cavity  of  the  tho- 
rax. The  right  is  given  oiT  near  the  subcla- 
vian artery,  which  it  surrounds,  and  is  re- 
flected upwards  to  the  thyroid  gland ;  the 
left  a  little  lower,  and  reflected  around  the 
aorta  to  the  oesophagus,  as  far  as  the  larynx. 
They  are  both  distributed  to  the  muscles  of 
the  larynx  and  pharynx. 

Reddle.  A  species  of  ochre  or  argilla- 
ceous earth,  of  a  dark  red  colour,  some- 
times used  medicinally  as  a  tonic  and  ant- 
acid. 

Red  Saunders.  See  Pterocarpus  santali- 
nus. 

R  E  F  R I G  E  R  A'N  T I  A.  (From  refri- 
gero,  to  cool.)  Refrigerants.  Medicines 
which  allay  the  heat  of  the  body  or  of  the 
blood. 

REFRIGERATO'RIUM.     (From  refrige- 
ro,  to  cool.)     A  vessel  filled  with  water  to 
condense  vapours,  or  to  make  cool  any  sub- 
stance which  passes  through  it.  ^ 
REGIMEN.       (From    rego,  to   govern.) 


750 


KEN 


EEP 


A  term  employed  in  medicine  to  express  the 
plan  or  regulation  of  the  diet. 

Regi'na  pra'ti.     See  Spircea  ulmaria. 

Regions  abdominal.     See  Body. 

Re'gius  mo'rbus.  (From  rex,  a  king.) 
The  royal  disease,  a  term  applied  to  the  jaun- 
dice from  its  golden  colour  ;  as  is  aqua  regia 
to  a  mixture  of  nitric  and  muriatic  acids,  be- 
cause it  alone  dissolves  gold. 

Regular  gout.     See  Jirthritis. 

Re'gulus.  (Dim.  of  rex,  a  king;  so  call- 
ed because  the  alchymists  expected  to  find 
gold,  the  king  of  metals,  collected  at  the  bot- 
tom of  the  crucible  after  fusion.)  A  name 
given  by  the  alchymists  to  metallic  matters 
when  separated  from  other  substances  bj'  fu- 
sion;, as,  regulus  of  antimony,  regulus  of  ar- 
senic, he. 

Regulus  of  antimony.  The  pure  metal  an- 
timony.    See  .Antimony. 

Regulus  of  arsenic.  Pure  Metallic  arsenic. 
See  Arsenic. 

Reme'dium  divi'num.     See  Imperatoria. 

Remittent  fever.     See  Febris  intermittens. 

Re'mora  ara'tri.  (From  remoror,  to 
hinder,  and  aratrum,  a  plough ;  so  called  be- 
cause it  hinders  the  plough.)  See  Ononis 
spinosa. 

Remote  cause.     See  Exciting  cause. 

REN.  {Ren,  -nis,m.  Ren.  awa  too  ps/v ; 
because  through  them  the  urine  flows.)  The 
kidney.     See  Kidneys. 

RENAL  ARTERIES.  Arterise  renales. 
See  Emulgent. 

RENAL  GLANDS.  Glandules  renales. 
Renal  capsules.  Supra-renal  glands.  The 
supra-renal  glands  are  two  hollow  bodies, 
like  glands  in  fabric,  and  placed  one  on 
each  side  upon  the  kidney.  They  are  co- 
vered by  a  double  tunic,  and  their  cavities 
are  filled  with  a  liquor  of  a  brownish  red 
colour.  Their  figure  is  triangular  ;  and 
they  are  larger  in  the  foetus  than  the  kid- 
neys ;  but  in  adults  they  are  less  than  the 
kidneys.  The  right  is  affixed  to  the  liver, 
the  left  to  the  spleen  and  pancreas,  and 
both  to  the  diaphragm  and  kidneys.  They 
have  arteries,  veins,  lymphatics,  and  nerves  ; 
Iheir  arteries  arise  from  the  diaphragmatic, 
the  aorta,  and  the  renal  arteries.  The  vein 
of  the  right  supra-renal  gland  empties  itself 
into  the  vena  cava  ;  that  of  the  left  into  the 
renal  vein  ;  their  lymphatic  vessels  go  di- 
rectly to  the  thoracic  duct  •,  they  have  nerves 
common  alike  to  these  glands  and  the  kid- 
neys. They  have  no  excretory  duct,  and 
their  use  is  at  present  unknown.  It  is  sup- 
posed they  answer  one  use  in  the  foetus,  and 
another  in  the  adult,  but  what  these  uses  are 
is  uncertain.  Boerhaave  supposed  their  use 
to  consist  in  their  furnishing  lymph  to  dilute 
the  blood  ruturned  after  the  secretion  of  the 
urine  in  the  renal  vein  ;  but  this  is  very  im- 
probable, since  the  vein  of  the  right  supra- 
renal gland  goes  to  the  vena  cava,  and  the 
blood  carried  back  by  the  renal  vein  wants 
no  dilution.      It  has   also   been  said,  that 


these  glands  not  only  prepare  lymph,  bj 
which  the  blood  is  fitted  for  the  nutrition  of 
the  delicate  foetus  ;  but  that  in  adults  they 
serve  to  restore  to  the  blood  of  the  vena  cava 
the  irritable  parts  which  it  loses  by  the  se- 
cretion of  bile  and  urine.  Some,  again, 
have  considered  them  as  diverticula  in  the 
foetus,  to  divert  the  blood  from  the  kidneys, 
and  lessen  the  quantity  of  urine.  The  ce- 
lebrated Morgagni  believed  their  office  to 
consist  in  conveying  something  to  the  tho- 
racic duct.  It  is  singular,  that  in  children 
who  are  born  without  the  cerebrum,  these 
glands  are  extremely  small,  and  sometimes 
wanting. 

RENAL  VEINS.     See  Emulgent. 

Renal  vessels.     See  Emulgent. 

Rennet,  or  Runnet.  The  gastric  juice 
and  conte.;*?  of  the  stomach  of  calves.  It  is 
much  employed  in  preparing  tijeesc,  snd,  in 
pharmacy,  for  making  whey.  To  about  a 
pound  of  milk,  in  a  silver  or  earthern  basin 
placed  on  hot  ashes,  add  three  or  four  grains 
of  rennet,  diluted  with  a  little  water  ;  as  it 
becomes  cold  the  milk  curdles,  and  the 
whey,  or  serous  part,  separates  itself  from 
the  caseous  part.  When  these  parts  appear 
perfectly  distinct,  pour  the  whole  upon  a 
strainer,  through  which  the  whey  will  pass, 
while  the  curds  remain  behind.  This  whey 
is  always  rendered  somewhat  whitish,  by  a 
very  small  and  much  divided  portion  of  the 
caseous  part ;  but  it  may  be  separated  in 
such  a  manner,  that  the  whey  will  remain 
limpid  and  colourless,  and  this  is  what  is 
called  clarifying  it.  Put  into  a  basin  the 
white  of  an  egg,  a  glass  of  the  serum  of 
milk,  and  a  few  grains  of  tartaric  acid  in 
powder ;  whip  the  mixture  with  an  ozier 
twig,  and,  having  added  the  remainder  of 
the  unclarified  whey,  place  the  mixture  again 
over  the  fire  until  it  begins  to  boil.  The 
tartaric  acid  completes  the  coagulation  of  the 
white  part  of  the  milk  which  remains  ;  the 
white  of  egg,  as  it  becomes  hot,  coagulates 
and  envelopes  the  caseous  part.  AVhen  the 
whey  is  clear,  filter  it  through  paper  ;  what 
passes  will  be  perfectly  limpid,  and  have  a 
greenish  colour.     This  is  clarified  whey. 

Re'nuens.  (From  renuo,  to  nod  the  head 
back  in  sign  of  refusal ;  so  called  from  its 
office  of  jerking  back  the  head.)  A  muscle 
of  the  head. 

REFELLE'NTIA.  (From  repeUo,  to 
drive  back.)  Repellents.  Applications  are 
sometimes  so  named  which  make  diseases 
recede,  as  it  were,  from  the  surface  of  the 
body. 

REPULSION.  All  matter  possesses  a 
power  which  is  in  constant  opposition  to  at- 
traction. This  agency,  which  is  equally 
powerful  and  equally  obvious,  acts  an  impor- 
tant part  in  the  phenomena  of  nature,  and  is 
called  the  power  of  repulsion. 

That  such  a  force  exists  which  opposes  the 
approach  of  bodies  towards  each  other  is  evi- 
dent from  numberless  facts. 


REP 


RES 


•751 


Newton  has  shown  that  when  a  convex 
lens  is  put  upon  a  flat  glass  it  remains  at  a 
distance  of  the  one-hundred-and-thirty-se- 
venth  part  of  an  inch,  and  a  very  consider- 
able pressure  is  required  to  diminish  this 
distance ;  nor  does  any  force  which  can  be 
applied  bring  them  into  actual  mathematical 
contact ;  a  force  may  indeed  be  applied  suf- 
ficient to  break  the  glasses  into  pieces,  but 
it  may  be  demonstrated  that  it  does  not  di- 
minish their  distance  much  beyond  the  one 
thousandth  part  of  an  inch.  There  is,  there- 
fore, a  repulsive  force  which  prevents  the 
two  glasses  from  touching  each  other. 

Boscovich  has  shown  that  when  an  ivory 
billiard-ball  sets  another  in  motion  by  strik- 
ing against  it,  an  equal  quantity  of  its  own 
motion  is  lost,  and  the  ball  at  rest  begins  to 
move  while  the  other  is  still  at  a  distance. 

There  exists,  therefore,  a  repulsion  be- 
tween bodies ;  this  repulsion  takes  place 
while  they  are  yet  at  a  distance  from  each 
other ;  and  it  opposes  their  approach  to- 
wards each  other. 

The  cause  or  the  nature  of  this  force  is 
equally  inscrutable  with  that  of  attraction, 
but  its  existence  is  undoubted  :  it  increases, 
as  far  as  has  been  ascertained,  inversely  as 
the  square  of  the  distance,  consequently  at 
the  point  of  contact  it  is  infinite. 

The  following  experiments  will  serve  to 
prove  the  energy  of  repulsion  more  fully. 

Experiment. — When  a  glass  tube  is  im- 
mersed in  water,  the  fluid  is  attracted  by  the 
glass  and  drawn  up  into  the  tube  ;  but,  if 
we  substitute  mercury  instead  of  water,  we 
shall  find  a  diflerent  effect.  If  a  glass  tube 
of  any  bore  be  immersed  in  tliis  fluid  it  does 
not  i-ise,  but  the  surface  of  the  mercury  is 
considerably  below  the  level  of  that  which 
surrounds  it  when  the  diameter  of  the  tube  is 
very  small. 

•  In  this  case,  therefore,  a  repulsion  takes 
place  between  the  glass  and  the  mercury, 
which  is  even  considerably  greater  than  the 
attraction  existing  between  the  particles  of 
the  mercury,  and  hence  the  latter  cannot 
rise  in  the  tube,  but  is  repelled,  and  becomes 
depressed. 

Experiment. — When  we  present  the  north 
pole  of  a  magnet  A,  to  the  same  pole  of  an- 
other magnet  B,  suspended  on  a  pivot,  and 
at  liberty  to  move,  the  magnet  B  will  recede 
as  the  other  approaches  ;  and  by  following 
it  with  A,  at  a  proper  distance,  it  may  be 
made  to  turn  round  on  its  pivot  with  consi- 
derable velocity. 

In  this  case  there  is  evidently  some  agency 
which  opposes  the  approach  of  the  north 
poles  of  A  and  B,  which  acts  as  an  antago- 
nist, and  causes  the  moveable  magnet  to  re- 
tire before  the  other.  There  is  therefore  a 
repulsion  between  the  two  magnets,  a  re- 
pulsion which  increases  Avith  the  power  of 
the  magnets  ;  which  may  be  made  so  great 
that  all  the  force  of  a  strong  man  is  insuf- 
ficient to  make  the  two  north  poles  touch 


each  other.  The  same  repulsion  is  equally 
obvious  in  electrical  bodies,  for  instance  : 

Experiment. — If  two  small  cork  balls  be 
suspended  from  a  body  so  as  to  touch  one 
another,  and  if  we  charge  the  body  in  the 
usual  manner  with  electricity,  the  two  cork 
balls  separate  from  each  other,  and  stand  at 
a  distance  proportional  to  the  quantity  of 
electricity  with  which  the  body-  is  charged  ; 
the  balls  of  course  repel  each  other. 

Experiment. — If  we  rub  over  the  surface 
of  a  sheet  of  paper  the  fine  dust  of  lycopo- 
dium  or  puff  ball,  and  then  let  water  fall  on 
it  in  small  quantities,  the  water  will  instant- 
ly be  repelled,  and  form  itself  into  distinct 
drops,  which  do  not  touch  the  lycopodium, 
but  roll  over  it  with  uncommon  rapidity. 
That  the  drops  do  not  touch  the  lycopodium, 
but  are  actually  kept  at  a  distance  above  it, 
is  obvious  from  the  copious  reflection  of 
white  light. 

Experiment. — If  the  surface  of  water 
contained  in  a  basin  be  covered  over  with 
lycopodium,  a  solid  substance  deposited  at 
the  bottom  of  the  fluid  may  be  taken  out  of 
it  with  the  hand  without  wetting  it.  In 
this  case  the  repulsion  is  so  powerful  as  to 
defend  the  hand  completely  from  the  contact 
of  the  fluid. 

Res  natura'les.  (From  natura,  na- 
ture.) The  naturals.  According  to  Boer- 
haave,  these  are  life,  the  cause  of  life,  and 
its  effects.  These,  he  says,  remain  in  some 
degree,  however  disordered  a  person  may- 
be. 

Rese'da.  (From  resedo,  to  appease ;  so 
called  from  its  virtue  of  allaying  inflamma- 
tion.)    The  herb  wild  rocket. 

Resin,  Mack.     See  Resijia  nigra. 

Resin,  elastic.     See  Indian  rubber. 

Resin  tret,  elastic.     See  Indian  rubber. 

Resin,  while.     See  Resina  alba. 

Resin,  yellow.    See  Resina  fiava. 

RES  I'N  A.  (Resina,  from  fiai,  to  flow.) 
Resin.  The  essential  properties  of  resin 
are,  being  in  the  solid  form,  insoluble  in 
water,  perfectly  soluble  in  alcohol,  and  in 
essential  and  expressed  oils,  and  being  inca- 
pable of  being  volatilized  without  decompo- 
sition. 

Resins  are  obtained  chiefly  from  the  ve- 
getable kingdom,  either  by  spontaneous  ex- 
udation, or  from  incisions  made  into  vege- 
tables affording  juices  which  contain  this 
principle.  These  juices  contain  a  portion 
of  essential  oil,  which  from  exposure  to 
the  air  is  either  volatilized  or  converted  into 
resinous  matter,  or  sometimes  the  oil  is  ab- 
stracted by  distillation.  In  some  plants  the 
resin  is  deposited,  in  a  concrete  state,  in  the 
interstices  of  the  wood  or  other  parts  of  the 
plant. 

Resins,  when  concrete,  are  brittle,  and 
have  generally  a  smooth  and  conchoidal 
fracture ;  their  lustre  is  peculiar,  they  are 
more  or  less  transparent,  and  of  a  colour 
which  is  us«ally'  some  shade  of  yellow,  or 


l!,Ks 


RK5 


brown  ;  they  are  of  a  greater  specilic  gravity 
than  water ;  they  are  often  odorous  and 
sapid,  easily  fusible,  and,  on  cooling,  become 
solid. 

Resi'na  a'lba.  The  inspissated  juice  of 
the  Finns  sylveslris,  6ic.  is  so  called  ;  and 
sometimes  the  residuum  of  the  distillation  of 
oil  of  turpentine.     See  Resina  flava. 

Resi'na  bla'stica.     See  Indian  rubber. 

RESI'NA  F  L  A'  V  A.  Resina  alba. 
Yellow  resin,  Vi'hat  reraciins  in  the  still  after 
distilling  oil  of  turpentine,  by  adding  water 
to  the  common  turpentine.  It  is  of  very  ex- 
tensive use  in  surgery  as  an  active  detergent, 
and  forms  the  base  of  the  unguentum  resince 
flava. 

RESI'NA  LU'TEA  NO'VI  B  E'L- 
GII.  Botany-bay  guai.  All  the  informa- 
4ion  that  has  been  hitherto  collected  re- 
specting the  history  of  the  yellow  gum  is  the 
following : 

The  plant  that  produces  it  is  low  and 
small,  with  long  grassy  leaves;  but  the 
fructification  of  it  shoots  out  in  a  singular 
manner  from  the  centre  of  the  leaves,  on  a 
single  straight  stem,  to  the  height  of  twelve 
or  fourteen  feet.  Of  this  stem,  which  is 
strong  and  light,  like  some  of  the  reed  class, 
the  natives  usually  make  their  spears.  The 
resin  is  generally  dug  up  out  of  the  soil  un- 
der the  tree,  not  collected  from  it,  and  may, 
perhaps,  be  that  which  Tasman  calls  *•'  gum 
lac  of  the  ground.'' 

Mr.  Boles,  surgeon  of  the  Lady  Pen- 
rhyn,  gives  a  somewhat  diflerent  account ; 
^nd  as  this  gentleman  appears  to  have  paid 
■considerable  attention  to  the  subject,  his 
account  may  certainly  be  relied  upon.  Af- 
ter describing  the  tree  in  precisely  the  same 
manner  as  above,  he  observes,  that  at  the  top 
of  the  trunk  of  the  tree,  long  grassy  leaves 
grow  in  great  abundance.  The  gum  is  found 
under  these  leaves  in  considerable  quantities ; 
it  commonly  exudes  in  round  tears,  or  drops, 
from  the  size  of  a  large  pea  to  that  of  a 
marble,  and  sometimes  much  larger.  These 
are,  by  the  heat  of  the  sun,  frequently  so 
much  softened,  that  they  fall  on  the  ground, 
and  in  this  soft  state  adhere  to  whatever 
they  fall  upon  ;  hence  the  gum  is  frequently 
found  mixed  with  dirt,  wood,  the  bark  of 
the  tree,  and  various  other  substances  :  so 
that  one  lump  has  been  seen  composed  of 
many  small  pure  pieces  of  various  sizes 
imited  together,  which  weiglied  nearly  half 
a  hundred  weight.  It  is  produced  in  such 
abundance,  that  one  man  may  collect  thirty 
or  forty  pounds  in  the  space  of  a  few  hours. 
The  convicts  have  another  method  of  col- 
lecting it :  they  dig  round  the  tree,  and 
break  off  pieces  of  the  roots  which  always 
liave  some,  and  frequently  considerable 
quantities  of  the  gum  in  them.  This  gum 
appears  nearly,  but  not  entirely,  the  same 
as  that  which  e.xudes  from  the  trunk  of  the 
tree ;  the  former  is  often  mixed  with  a 
strong   smelling    resinous    substance  of   a 


black  nature,  and  is  so  interwoven  iu  thi* 
wood  itself,  that  it  is  with  difficulty  separa- 
ted.  The  latter  appears  a  pure  unmixed  re- 
sinous substance. 

Several  experiments  have  been  made, 
principally  with  the  view  of  determining 
what  menstruum  would  dissolve  the  gum 
the  most  readily,  and  in  the  greatest  quan- 
tity, from  which  it  appears  alcohol  and  ether 
dissolve  the  most. 

The  diseases  in  which  this  resin  is  admi- 
nistered, are  those  of  the  primae:  vi8e,  and 
principally  such  as  arise  from  spasm,  a  de- 
bility, a  loss  of  tone,  or  a  diminished  action 
in  the  muscular  fibres  of  the  stomach  and 
bowels,  such  as  loss  of  appetite,  sickness, 
vomiting,  flatulency,  heart-burn,  pains  in 
the  stomach,  &.C.  when  they  were  really 
idiopathic  complaints,  and  not  dependent 
upon  any  disease  in  the  stomach,  or  affec- 
tions of  other  parts  of  the  body  communi- 
cated to  the  stomach.  In  debilities  and  re- 
laxations of  the  bowels,  and  the  symptoms 
from  thence  arising,  such  as  purging  and 
flatulency,  it  has  been  found  of  good  effect. 
In  certain  cases  of  diarrhoja,  however,  (and 
it  seemed  those  in  which  an  unusual  degree 
of  irritability  prevailed,)  it  did  not  answer 
so  well,  imless  given  in  small  doses,  and 
combined  with  opiates  when  the  patient 
seemed  to  gain  greater  advantage  than  when 
opiates  only  were  had  recourse  to.  In 
cases  of  amenorrhaja,  depending  on  (what 
most  of  those  cases  do  depend  upon)  a 
sluggishness,  a  debility,  and  flaccidity  of  the 
system,  this  medicine,  when  assisted  by  pro- 
per exercise  and  diet,  has,  by  removing  the 
symptoms  of  dyspepsia,  and  by  restoring  the 
tone  and  action  of  the  muscular  fibres,  been 
found  very  serviceable.  This  medicine  does 
not,  in  the  dose  of  about  half  a  drachm, 
appear  to  possess  any  remarkably  sensible 
operation.  It  neither  vomits,  purges,  nor 
binds  the  belly,  nor  does  it  materially  in- 
crease the  secretion  of  urine  or  perspiration. 
It  has,  indeed,  sometimes  been  said  to 
purge,  and  at  others  to  occasion  sweating, 
but  they  are  not  constant  effects,  and  wheu 
they  do  occur,  it  genei'ally  depends  on  some 
accidental  circumstance.  It  should  seem  to 
possess,  in  a  very  extensive  degree,  the  pro- 
perty of  allaying  morbid  irritability,  and  of 
restoring  tone,  strength,  and  action,  to  the 
debilitated  and  relaxed  fibre.  When  the 
gum  itself  is  given,  it  should  always  be  the 
pure  unmixed  part ;  if  given  in  the  form  of 
a  draught,  it  should  be  mixed  in  water  with 
mucilage  of  gum  arable ;  if  made  into  pills, 
a  small  portion  of  Castile  soap  may  be  em- 
ployed ;  it  was  found  the  lixiv.  sapon.  dis- 
solved it  entirely.  It  is  commonly,  how- 
ever, made  into  a  tincture  by  mixing  equal 
parts  of  the  gum  and  rectified  spirit ;  one 
drachm  of  this  tincture,  (containing  half  a 
drachm  of  the  pure  gum,)  made  into  a 
draught  with  water  and  sirup,  by  the  assist- 
ance of  fifteen  grains  of  gum  arabic  in  mii- 


RES 


RES 


r53 


■cilage,  forms  an  elegant  medicine,  and  at  the 
same  time  very  palatable. 

Rksi'na  ni'gra  Colophonia.  AVhat  re- 
mains in  the  retort  after  distilling  the  balsam 
of  turpentine  from  the  common  turpentine. 
This  name  is  also  given  in  the  London  Phar- 
niacopojia  to  pitch. 

RESOLVEi\TS.  {Medkamenta  Resolven- 
tia,  from  resolvo,  to  loosen.)  This  term  is 
applied  by  surgeons  to  such  substances  as 
discuss  inflammatory  tumours. 

RESOLUTION.  {Resolutio,  from  resol- 
ro,  to  loosen.)  A  termination  of  inflamma- 
tory aflections  in  which  the  diseases  disap- 
pear without  any  abscess,  mortification,  &z.c. 
being  occasioned.  The  term  is  also  applied 
to  the  dispersion  of  swellings,  indurations, 
fcc. 

RESPIRATION.  (Respirado,  from 
respiro,  to  take  breath.)  Of  all  tlie  changes 
the  blood  suffers  in  passing  through  our 
various  organs,  there  are  none  more  essen- 
tial or  remarkable  than  those  occasioned  by 
the  influence  of  the  air,  which  is  alternately 
received  into,  and  expelled  from  the  lungs 
during  the  act  of  respiration.  The  blood 
which  the  veins  return  to  the  heart,  and 
which  the  right  ventricle  sends  into  the 
pulmonary  artery,  is  blackish  and  heavy ; 
its  temperature  only  30  degrees  of  Reau- 
mur's thermometer ;  if  suffered  to  remain 
still,  it  coagulates  slowly,  and  separates 
a  great  portion  of  serum.  That  which  the 
pulmonary  veins  bring  back  to  the  left  cavi- 
ties of  the  heart,  and  which  is  conveyed  into 
every  part  of  the  body  by  means  of  the  ar- 
teries, is  on  the  contrary  of  a  red  vermillion 
colour,  frothy,  lighter,  and  two  degrees 
warmer ;  it  is  also  more  easily  coagulable, 
and  separates  a  smaller  proportion  of  serum. 
All  these  diflerences,  which  are  so  easily  per- 
ceptible, are  dependent  upon  the  modifica- 
tions arising  from  having  been  in  contact 
with  the  atmospheric  air. 

In  man,  and  in  all  animals  of  warm  blood 
that  have  a  heart  composed  of  two  auricles 
and  two  ventricles,  the  blood  which  has 
been  carried  into  all  the  organs  by  the  arte- 
ries, and  brought  back  by  the  veins  to  the 
heart,  cannot  be  returned  into  the  arteries 
without  having  first  passed  through  the 
lungs,  forming  a  medium  which  the  blood 
must  necessarily  traverse  to  pass  from  the 
right  into  the  left  cavities  of  the  heart ;  this 
passage  constitutes  the  pulmonary  or  smaller 
circulation. 

Mayow  has  given  the  most  accurate  idea 
of  the  respiratory  organ,  in  comparing  it 
to  a  pair  of  bellows,  in  the  inside  of  which 
was  an  empty  bladder,  the  neck  of  which 
was  adapted  to  the  instrument,  and  gave 
entrance  to  a  column  of  air  when  its  pa- 
rietes  were  separated  :  the  air,  in  fact,  does 
not  enter  the  lungs  but  when  the  thorax 
dilates  and  enlarges  by  the  separation  of  its 
parjetes.  To  effect  respiration,  which  may 
be  defined  the  alternate  entrance  and  egress 


of  air  in  the  lungs,  the  thorax  must  expand 
to  receive  the  air,  and  contract  to  expel  it. 
The  dilatation  is  called  inspiration,  the  coo- 
traction  expiration ;  the  latter  is  always 
shorter  than  the  other,  its  causes  are  more 
mechanical,  and  the  muscular  powers  have 
less  influence. 

The  thorax  in  its  usual  state  dilates  only 
by  depressing  the  diaphragm.  The  curved 
fibres  of  this  muscle  are  made  straight  by 
contraction,  which  causes  it  to  descend  to- 
wards the  abdomen,  and  thus  depressing  its 
viscera,  push  forwards  the  anterior  parietes 
of  this  cavity,  which  sink  down  when  expira- 
tion succeeds ;  the  diaphragm  is  then  re- 
laxed and  ascends,  being  pressed  back  by 
the  abdominal  viscera,  on  which  the  large 
muscles  react.  When  we  have  occasion  for 
the  admission  of  a  great  quantity  of  air  into 
the  chest,  it  not  only  enlarges  in  length  by 
the  descent  of  the  diaphragm,  but  its  capa- 
city is  likewise  increased  in  every  direction. 
The  intercostal  muscles  then  contract,  and 
approximate  the  ribs  between  which  they 
are  placed ;  yet  the  intercostal  spaces  be- 
come larger,  particularly  at  the  anterior 
part ;  for  whenever  oblique  lines  tend  to 
become  perpendicular  to  a  vertical  line,, 
and  to  form  right  angles  with  it,  the  inter- 
cepted spaces  augment  in  proportion  a-s 
the  lines,  having  been  more  oblique,  ap- 
proach the  horizontal  direction ;  besides,  as 
the  ribs  present  a  double  curvature  in  re- 
spect to  their  length,  one  on  the  front,  the 
other  on  their  sides,  the  convexity  of  the 
former  is  outwards,  they  separate  from  the 
axis  of  the  chest,  the  cavity  ofwhich  is  en- 
larged transversely,  while  the  latter  curva- 
ture, agreeable  to  its  edges  being  augment- 
ed by  a  true  rotatory  motion,  has  its  inferior 
edge  pushed  forwards.  The  thorax  there- 
fore increases  both  in  its  right  and  transverse 
diameter,  each  of  which  has  been  estimated 
to  expand  two  lines ;  the  extension  of  the 
vertical  diameter  dependent  on  the  descent 
of  the  diaphragm  is  much  more  consider- 
able. 

When  any  cause  prevents  the  diaphragm 
from  descending  towards  the  abdomen,  or 
in  any  other  manner  impedes  the  motion  of 
inspiration,  not  only  the  intercostal  muscles 
evidently  act  to  induce  a  dilatation  of  the 
thorax,  but  also  several  other  auxiliary  mus- 
cles, as  the  scaleni  subscapulares,  pectoraIcs:> 
serraii  majores,  latis.'^imi  dorsi,  in  contract- 
ing raise  the  ribs,  and  inci-ease  the  diameter 
of  the  thorax  in  several  directions  ;  the  fixed 
point  of  these  muscles  should  then  be  their 
moveable  part,  because  the  cervical  spine, 
the  clavicle,  scapula  and  humerus  are  fixed 
by  other  powers  which  it  would  be  needless 
to  enumerate.  Inspiration  is  a  state  truly 
active,  an  effort  of  the  contractile  organs, 
which  must  cease,  when  they  fall  into  a  state 
of  relaxation.  Expiration,  which  succeeds, 
is  a  passive  motion  in  which  few  muscles 
co-operate,  and  chiefly  depends  on  the  re- 
95 


r54 


BES 


RES 


action  of  the  elastic  parts  constituting  the 
structure  of  the  parietes  of  the  chest.  It 
has  been  seen  that  the  cartilages  of  the  ribs 
experience  a  degree  of  rotation,  carrying 
their  upper  edge  backwards  and  downwards  : 
w  hen  the  cause  that  is  productive  of  this 
action  ceases  to  act,  the  parts  return  upon 
themselves,  and  carry  back  tlie  sternum  on 
the  spine,  towards  which  the  ribs  descend 
by  their  owu  gravity.  The  diaphragm  is 
pushed  nearer  the  thorax  by  tlie  abdominal 
viscera,  on  which  the  large  muscles  of  the 
abdomen  react. 

In  every  effort  of  expiration,  as  coughing 
and  Yomiting,  the  muscles  not  only  react  in 
consequence  of  their  owu  elasticity,  but 
Ihey  still  farther  contract  and  approximate 
the  spine,  propelling  the  viscera  towards  the 
thorax.  The  musculus  triangularis  of  the 
sternum,  the  subcostales,  and  the  serratus 
minor  inferior  may  be  ranked  among  the 
expiratores,  but  they  are  seldom  emploj'ed, 
and  form  too  slender  and  weak  powers  to 
contribute  much  to  the  contraction  of  this 
cavity.  When  the  chest  enlarges,  the  lungs 
dilate,  following  the  parietes  which  expand, 
and  each  time  the  thorax  dilates  in  an  adult 
man,  from  thirty  to  forty  cubic  inches  of  at- 
mospheric air  enter  into  the  lungs.  After 
the  atmospheric  air  has  remained  for  some 
time  in  the  pulmonary  structure,  it  is  ex- 
pelled by  the  efforts  of  expiration,  and  its 
quantity  is  a  little  diminished.  Likewise 
its  composition  is  not  the  same :  there  is 
found  certainly  the  same  proportion  of  azote, 
but  the  oxygen,  its  vital  and  respirable 
part,  has  suffered  great  diminution,  usually 
above  one  third,  the  place  of  which  is  sup- 
plied by  an  equal  bulk  of  carbonic  acid. 
it  is  likewise  altered  by  the  admixture  of 
an  aqueous  vapour,  «  hich  condenses  in  cold 
weather  in  passing  out  of  the  nostrils  and 
rnouth.  This  is  known  by  the  name  of 
the  humour  of  pulmonary  exhalation.  It 
has  been  supposed  to  be  formed  by  peirt  of 
the  oxygen  of  the  air  combining  with  hydro- 
gen, furnished  by  the  blood :  but  as  the 
oxygen  consumed  appears  to  be  equivalent 
only  to  that,  which  the  carbonic  acid  con- 
tains, this  notion  cannot  now  be  entertained  ; 
and  we  may  consider  the  aqueous  vapour  as 
secreted  from  the  blood.  These  changes, 
compared  with  those  the  blood  has  suffered 
in  its  passage  through  the  lungs,  manifestly 
indicate  a  reciprocal  action  of  this  liquid  and 
the  oxygen  of  the  atmosphere.  The  dark 
venous  blood,  slow  of  coagulation,  and  se- 
parating much  serum,  loaded  with  carbon, 
and  having  only  thirty  degrees  of  heat,  gives 
off  to  the  oxygen  of  the  atmosphere  its  car- 
bon, to  constitute  the  carbonic  acid,  and,  as 
oxygen  cannot  enter  this  new  combination 
without  disengaging  a  portion  of  caloric, 
which  rarefies  it  into  gas,  the  blood  seizes 
this  heat,  now  liberated  with  so  much  greater 
facility  as  it  proportionably  loses  its  carbon, 
since  according  to  the  ingenious  experiments 


of  Crawford,  its  capacity  for  caloric  thereby 
augments  in  the  relation  of  10  :  11.5. 

The  blood  then,  in  its  passage  through  the 
lungs,  is  deprived  of  carbon  and  water,  and 
in  becoming  arterial,  is  loaded  with  caloric, 
which  enables  it  to  maintain  the  temperature 
of  the  body.  It  was  supposed  that  oxygen 
is  also  absorbed  ;  but  the  most  accurate  ex- 
periments do  not  countenance  this  notion. 

Arterial  blood  becomes  venous  when  any 
cause  suspends  or  retards  its  course,  as 
proved  by  the  following  experiment  of  J. 
Hunter.  He  tied  the  carotid  of  a  dog  in  two 
places,  at  about  four  inches  distance ;  the 
blood  which  came  out  of  that  portion  of  the 
artery  between  the  ligatures,  when  opened 
several  hours  afterwards,  was  coagulated  and 
dark  like  that  of  the  veins. 

The  blood  flowing  in  small  veins  very 
inuch  resembles  that  of  the  arteries ;  and 
often  in  a  copious  bleeding,  the  colour  of 
the  blood,  at  first  very  dark,  becomes  gra- 
dually paler,  so  that,  towards  the  end  of  the 
operation,  the  blood  which  flows  exhibits 
more  the  qualities  of  that  in  the  arteries, 
which  is  occasioned  by  affording  a  more 
easy  and  direct  passage  to  the  blood  from 
the  arteries  into  the  veins  by  emptying  the 
venous  system. 

By  means  of  the  absorption  of  caloric  by 
the  blood,  we  can  explain  how  the  function 
of  respiration  continues  to  influence  every 
part  of  the  body,  and  give  rise  to  heat  uni- 
formly spread  throughout  ail  our  organs. 
In  proportion  as  the  blood  loses  the  arterial 
character,  it  gives  out  its  caloric,  for  which 
its  affinity  or  capacity  diminishes  as  it  be- 
comes venous.  If  the  lungs  were  the  only 
organs  in  which  the  matter  of  heat  could  be 
disengaged,  the  temperature  of  these  viscera 
should  be  very  considerably  higher  than  that 
of  other  parts,  aud  experience  proves  that  it 
is  not. 

Rest  harrow.     See  Ononis. 

Re'sta  bo'vis.  The  rest  harrow  is  so 
called  because  it  hinders  the  plough ;  hence 
rtsta  bovis.     See  Ononis. 

RESUSCITATION.  The  restoring  of 
persons  apparently  dead,  to  life.  Under  this 
head,  strictly  speaking,  is  considered  the  re- 
storing of  those  who  faint,  or  have  breathed 
noxious  air  ;  yet  it  is  chiefly  confined  to  the 
restoring  of  those  who  are  apparently  dead 
from  being  immersed  in  a  fluid,  or  by 
hanging.  Dr.  Curry,  of  Guy's  Hospital, 
has  written  a  very  valuable  treatise  on  this 
subject ;  and  «uch  is  its  importance,  that 
we  have  thought  proper  to  insert  the  follow- 
ing account : 

"  From  considering,"  he  observes,  "  that 
a  drowned  person  is  surrounded  by  water 
instead  of  air,  and  that  in  this  situation 
he  makes  strong  and  repeated  efforts  to 
breathe,  we  should  expect  that  the  water 
would  enter  and  completely  fill  the  lungs. 
This  opinion,  indeed,  was  once  very  ge- 
neral,   and    it    still    continues    to    prevail 


RES 


RE& 


T55 


amon»  the  common  people.  Experience, 
however,  has  shown,  that  unless  the  body 
lies  so  long  in  the  water  as  to  have  its 
living  principle  entirely  destroyed,  the 
quantity  of  fluid  present  in  the  iung-s  is  in- 
considerable ;  and  it  would  seem  that  some 
of  this  is  the  natural  moisture  of  the  part 
accumulated ;  for,  upon  drowning  kittens, 
puppies,  &c.  in  ink,  or  other  coloured 
liquors,  and  afterwards  examining  the 
lungs,  it  is  found  that  very  little  of  the 
coloured  liquor  has  gained  admittance  to 
them.  To  explain  the  reason  why  the 
lungs  of  drowned  animals  arc  so  free  from 
■water,  it  is  necessary  to  observe,  that  the 
muscles  which  form  the  opening  into  the 
wind-pipe  are  exquisitely  sensible,  and 
contract  violently  upon  the  least  irritation, 
as  we  frequently  experience  when  any 
part  of  the  food  or  drink  happens  to  touch 
that  part.  In  the  efforts  made  by  a  drown- 
ing person,  or  animal,  to  draw  in  air,  the 
water  rushes  into  the  mouth  and  throat,  and 
is  applied  to  these  parts,  which  immediately 
contract  in  such  a  manber  as  to  shut  up 
the  passage  into  the  lungs.  This  con- 
tracted state  continues  as  long  as  the 
muscles  retain  the  principle  of  life,  upon 
which  the  power  of  muscular  contraction 
depends }  when  that  is  gone,  they  become, 
relaxed,  and  the  water  enters  the  .wind- 
pipe, and  completely  fills  it.  On  dissect- 
ing the  body  of  a  recently  drowned  animal, 
no  particular  fulness  of  the  vessels  within 
the  skull,  nor  any  disease  of  the  brain  or 
its  membranes  are  visible.  The  lungs  are 
also  sound,  and  the  branches  of  the  wind- 
pipe generally  contain  more  or  less  of  a 
frothy  matter,  consisting  chiefly  of  air, 
mixed  with  a  small  quantity  of  colourless 
fluid.  The  right  cavity  of  the  heart,  and 
the  trunks  of  the  large  internal  veins  which 
open  into  it,  and  also  the  trunk  and  larger 
branches  of  the  artery  which  carries  the 
blood  from  this  cavity  through  the  lungs, 
are  all  distended  with  dark  coloured  blood, 
approaching  almost  to  blackness.  The 
left  cavity  of  the  heart,  on  the  contrary, 
is  nearly  or  entirely  empty,  as  are  like- 
wise the  large  veins  of  the  lungs  which 
supply  it  with  blood,  and  the  trunk  and 
principal  branches  of  the  great  artei-y 
which  conveys  the  blood  from  hence  to  the 
various  parts  of  the  body.  The  external 
blood  vessels  are  empty ;  and  the  fleshy 
parts  are  as  pale  as  if  the  animal  had  been 
bled  to  death.  When  a  body  has  lain  in 
the  water  for  some  time,  other  appear- 
ances will  also  be  observable ;  such  as, 
the  skin  livid,  the  eyes  blood-shot,  and 
the  countenance  bloated  and  swoln;  but 
these  appearances,  though  certainly  un- 
favourable, do  not  absolutely  prove  that 
life  is  irrecoverably  gone.  It  is  now 
known,  that  in  the  case  of  drowning,  no 
injury  is  done  to  any  of  the  parts  essential 
to  life;   but  that    the  right  cavity  of  the 


heart,  together  with  the  veins  and  arteries 
leading  to  and  from  that  cavitj',  are  turgid 
with  blood,  whilst  every  other  part  is  al- 
most drained  of  this  fluid.  The  practice 
of  holding  up  the  bodies  of  drowned  per- 
sons by  the  heels,  or  rolling  them  over  a 
cask,  is  unnecessary  ;  the  lungs  not  being 
filled  with  any  thing  that  can  be  evacuated 
in  this  way.  Therelbre  such  a  practice  is 
highly  dangerous,  as  the  violence  attend- 
ing it  may  readily  burst  some,  of  those 
vessels  which  are  already  overcharged 
with  blood,  and  thus  convert  what  was 
only  suspended  animation,  into  absolute 
and  permanent  death.  The  operation  of 
inflating  the  lungs  is  a  perfectly  safe,  and 
much  more  efl'ectual  method  of  removing 
any  frothy  matter  they  may  contain ;  and 
whilst  it  promotes  the  passage  of  the  blood 
through  thern,  also  renders  it  capable  of 
stimulating  the  left  cavity  of  the  heart,  and 
exciting  it  to  contraction.  As  soon  as  the 
body  is  taken  out  of  the  water,  it  should 
be  stripped  of  any  clothes  it  may  have  on, 
and  be  immediately  v.ell  dried.  It  should 
then  be  wrapped  in  dry,  warm  blankets, 
or  in  the  spare  clothes  taken  from  some  of 
the  by-standers,  and  be  removed  as  quickly 
as  possible  to  the  nearest  house  that  can 
be  got  convenient  for  the  purpose.  The 
fittest  will  be  one  that  has  a  tolerably 
large  apartment,  in  which  a  fire  is  ready, 
or  can  be  made.  The  body  may  be  car- 
ried in  men's  arms,  or  laid  upon  a  door; 
or,  in  case  the  house  be  at  a  distance 
from  the  place,  if  a  cart  can  be  procured, 
let  the  body  be  placed  in  it,  on  one  side, 
upon  some  straw,  with  the  head  and  upper 
part  somewhat  raised ;  and  in  this  position 
a  brisk  motion  will  do  no  harm.  Whatever 
be  the  mode  of  conveyance  adopted,  par- 
ticular care  should  be  taken  that  the  head 
be  neither  suffered  to  hang  backwards, 
nor  to  bend  down  with  the  chin  upon  the 
breast.  When  arrived  at  the  house,  lay 
the  body  on  a  mattress,  or  a  double  blanket, 
spread  upon  a  low  table,  or  upon  a 
door  supported  by  stools ;  the  head  and 
chest  being  elevated  by  pillows.  As  the 
air  of  a  room  is  very  soon  rendered  im- 
pure by  a  number  of  people  breathing  in 
it,  for  this  reason,  as  well  as  to  avoid  the 
confusion  and  embarrassment  attending  a 
crowd,  no  more  persons  should  be  ad- 
mitted into  the  apartment  where  the  body  is 
placed,  than  are  necessary  to  assist  imme- 
diately in  the  recovery  :  in  general  six  will 
be  found  sufBcient  for  this  purpose,  and 
these  should  be  the  most  active  and  intelli- 
gent of  the  bj'-standers.  It  will  be  found 
most  convenient  to  divide  the  assistants  into 
two  sets^  one  set  being  employed  in  resto- 
ring the  heat  of  the  body,  while  the  other 
institutes  an  artificiaVbreathing  in  the  best 
manner  they  are  able.  Every  skilful  per» 
son  should  be  provided  with  a  flexible  tube 
made  of  elastic  gum,  half  a  yard  in  length. 


^56 


RES 


KES 


to  introduce  into  the  wind-pipe,  and  also 
with  a  similar  tube  to  which  a  syringe  can 
be  affixed,  to  be  put  into  the  oesophag-us. 
Should  these  not  be  at  hand,  air  should  be 
thrown  into  the  lung^s,  in  the  best  manner 
that  can  be  suggested  at  the  time.  Should 
it  still  be  found  that  the  air  does  not  pass 
readily  into  the  lungs,  immediate  recourse 
must  be  had  to  another  and  more  effectual 
method  for  attaining  that  object.  As  this 
method,  however,  requires  address,  and 
also  some  knowledge  of  the  parts  about 
the  throat,  we  would  recommend  that 
wKen  there  is  not  a  medical  gentleman  pre- 
sent, the  mode  already  described  be  tried 
repeatedly  before  this  be  attempted.  As 
a  quantity  of  frothy  matter  occupying  the 
branches  of  the  wind-pipe,  and  preventing 
the  entrance  of  the  air  into  the  lungs,  is 
gienerally  the  circumstance  which  renders 
this  mode  of  intlation  necessary,  the  mouth 
should  be  opened  from  time  to  time 
to  remove  this  matter  as  it  is  discharged. 
While  one  set  of  the  assistants  are  engaged 
in  performing  artificial  respiration,  the  other 
should  be  employed  in  communicating 
heat  to  the  body.  The  warm  bath  has 
been  usually  recommended  for  this  pur- 
pose 5  but  wrapping  the  body  in  blankets, 
or  woollen  clothes,  strongly  wrung  out  of 
warm  water,  and  renewing  them  as  they 
grow  cool,  besides  being  a  speedier  and 
more  practical  method  of  imparting  heat, 
has  this  great  advantage,  that  it  admits 
of  the  operation  of  inflating  the  lungs 
being  carried  on  without  interruption. 
Until  a  sufficient  quantity  of  warm  water 
can  be  got  ready,  other  methods  of  resto- 
ring warmth  may  be  employed  ;  such  as  the 
application  of  dry  warm  blankets  round 
the  body  and  limbs;  bags  of  warm  grains 
or  sand,  bladders  or  bottles  of  hot  water 
or  hot  bricks  applied  to  the  hands,  feet, 
and  under  the  arm-pits,  the  bottles  and 
bricks  being  covered  with  flannel :  or  the 
body  may  be  placed  before  the  fire,  or  in 
the  sunshine,  if  strong  at  the  time,  and  be 
gently  rubbed  by  the  assistants  with  their 
warm  hands,  or  with  clothes  heated  at  the 
fire  by  a  warming-pan.  The  restoration 
of  heat  should  always  be  gradual,  and  the 
warmth  applied  ought  never  to  be  greater 
than  can  be  comfortably  borne  by  the  as- 
sistants. If  the  weather  happen  to  be 
cold,  and  especially  if  the  body  has  been 
exposed  to  it  for  some  time,  heat  should  be 
applied  in  a  very  low  degree  at  first :  and 
if  the  weather  be  under  the  freezing  point, 
and  the  body,  when  stripped,  feel  cold  and 
nearly  in  the  same  condition  with  one  that 
is  frozen,  it  will  be  necessary  at  first  to 
rub  it  well  with  snow,  or  wash  it  with 
cold  water ;  the  sudden  application  of  heat 
!n  such  cases,  having' been  found  very  per- 
nicious. In  a  short  time,  however^ 
■warmth  must  be  gradually  applied.  To 
as:rist   in  rousing  the  activity  of   the  vital 


principle,  it  has  been  customary  to  apply 
various  stimulating  matters  to  different 
parts  of  the  body.  But  as  some  of  these 
applications  are  in  themselves  hurtful, 
and  the  others  serviceable  only  according  to 
the  time  and  manner  of  their  employment, 
it  will  be  proper  to  consider  them  particu- 
larly. The  application  of  all  such  matters 
in  cases  of  apparent  death,  is  founded 
upon  the  supposition  that  the  skin  still 
retains  sensibility  enough  to  be  affected  by 
them.  It  is  well  known,  however,  that 
even  during  life,  the  skin  loses  sensibility 
in  proportion  as  it  is  deprived  of  heat,  and 
does  not  recover  it  again  until  the  natural 
degree  of  warmth  be  restored.  Previous 
to  the  restoration  of  heat,  therefore,  to  a 
drowned  body,  all  stimulating  applications 
are  useless,  and  so  far  as  they  interfere 
with  the  other  measure.s,  are  also  preju- 
dicial. The  practice  of  rubbing  the  body 
with  salt  or  spirits  is  now  justly  con- 
demned. The  salt  quickly  frets  the  skin, 
and  has,  in  some  cases  produced  sores, 
which  were  very  painful  and  difficult  to 
heal  after  recovery.  Spirits  of  all  kinds 
evaporate  fast,  and  thereby,  instead  of 
creating  warmth,  as  they  are  expected 
to  do,  carry  of!'  a  great  deal  of  heat  from 
the  body.  Spirit  of  hartshorn,  or  of  sal 
volatile,  are  liable  to  the  same  objection 
as  brandy  or  other  distilled  spirits,  and  are 
besides  very  distressing  to  tilie  eyes  of  the 
assistants.  When  there  is  reason  to  think 
the  skin  has  in  any  degree  recovered  its  sen- 
sibility, let  an  assistant  moisten  his  hand 
with  spirit  of  hartshorn,  or  eau  de  lues,  and 
hold  it  closely  applied  to  one  part :  in  this 
way  evaporation  is  prevented,  and  the  full 
stimulant  effect  of  the  application  obtained. 
A  liniment  composed  of  equal  parts  of  spirit 
of  hartshorn  and  sallad  oil,  well  shaken  to- 
gether, would  appear  to  be  sufficiently  stimu- 
lating for  the  purpose,  and  as  it  evaporates 
very  slowly,  will  admit  of  being  rubbed  on 
without  producing  cold.  The  places  to- 
which  such  remedies  are  usually  applied, 
are,  the  wrists,  ankles,  temples,  and  the 
parts  opposite  the  stomach  and  heart.  The 
intestines,  from  their  internal  situation  and 
peculiar  constitution,  retain  their  irritability 
longer  than  the  other  parts  of  the  body,  and, 
accordingly,  various  means  have  been  pro- 
posed for  increasing  the  action  of  their  fibres, 
in  order  to  restore  the  activity  of  the  whole 
system.  Tobacco-smoke,  injected  by  way 
of  clyster,  is  what  has  been  generally  em- 
ployed with  this  view,  and  the  fumigator,  or 
instrument  for  administering  it,  makes  a  part 
of  the  apparatus  which  is  at  present  dis- 
tributed by  the  ditTerent  societies  established 
for  the  recovery  of  drowned  persons.  Of 
late,  however,  the  use  of  tobacco-smoke  has 
been  objected  to,  and  upon  very  strong 
grounds ;  for  when  we  consider  that  the 
same  remedy  is  successfully  employed  with 
the  very  opposite  infention,  namely,  that  of 


RES 


RES 


<67 


lessening-  the  power  of  contraction  in  the 
muscles,  and  occasioning  the  greatest  relax- 
ation consistent  with  life,  it  must  be  ac- 
knowledged to  be  a  very  doubtful,  if  not 
dangerous  remedy,  where  the  powers  of  life 
are  already  nearly  exhausted.  Instead  of 
tobacco-smoke,  then,  we  would  recommend 
a  clyster,  consisting  of  a  pint  or  more  of 
water,  moderately  warmed,  with  the  addition 
of  one  or  two  tablespooufuls  of  spirit  of 
hartshorn,  a  heaped  teaspoonful  of  strong 
mustard,  or  a  tablespoonful  of  essence  of 
peppermint ;  in  defect  of  one  or  other  of 
these,  half  a  gill  or  more,  of  rum,  brandy, 
or  gin,  may  be  added,  or  the  warm  water 
given  alone.  This  step,  however,  need  not 
be  taken,  until  artificial  respiration  has  been 
begun  ;  for  it  will  answer  but  little  purpose 
to  stimulate  the  heart  through  the  medium 
of  the  intestines,  unless  we,  at  the  same 
time,  supply  the  left  cavity  with  blood  fitted 
to  act  upon  it ;  which  we  cannot  do  without 
first  removing  the  collapsed  state  of  the 
lungs,  and  promoting  the  passage  of  the 
blood  through  them  by  a  regular  inflation. 
As  the  stomach  is  a  highly  sensible  part,  and 
intimately  connected  with  the  heart  and 
brain,  the  introduction  of  some  moderately 
warm  and  stimulating  liquor  into  it,  seems 
well  calculated  to  rouse  the  dormant  powers 
of  life.  This  is  very  conveniently  done  by 
means  of  the  syringe  and  flexible  tube.  The 
quantity  of  fluid  thrown  in  ought  not  to  ex- 
ceed half  a  pint,  and  may  be  either  warm 
negus,  or  water,  with  the  addition  of  one  or 
other  of  the  stimulating  matters  recom- 
mended above,  using,  however,  only  half  the 
quantities  mentioned  there.  As  soon  as  the 
pulse  or  beating  of  the  heart  can  be  felt,  the 
inside  of  the  nostrils  may  be  occasionally 
touched  with  a  feather  dipt  in  spirit  of  harts- 
horn, or  sharp  mustard  ;  it  being  found  by 
experience,  that  any  irritation  given  to  the 
nose,  has  considerable  influence  in  exciting 
the  action  of  the  muscles  concerned  in  respi- 
ration. When  the  natural  breathing  com- 
mences, the  flexible  tube  and  canula  should 
be  withdrawn,  and  any  farther  inflation 
that  may  be  necessary,  performed  by  blow- 
ing into  the  nostril.  Letting  blood  has 
been  generally  thought  requisite  in  every 
case  of  suspended  animation.  The  practice, 
however,  does  not  appear  to  have  been 
founded  on  any  rational  principle  at  first, 
and  it  has  been  continued  from  the  force  of 
custom,  rather  than  from  any  experience  of 
its  good  effiects.  In  the  case  of  drowned 
persons  there  is  not,  as  in  those  who  suffer 
from  hanging  or  apoplexy,  any  unusual  ful- 
ness of  the  vessels  of  the  brain  ;  and  the 
quantity  of  blood  that  can  be  drawn  from  the 
external  veins,  will  not  sensibly  diminish  the 
accumulation  of  it  in  those  near  the  heart.  Be- 
sides, blood-letting,  which  always  tends  to 
Itssen  the  action  of  the  heart  and  arteries  in 
the  living  body,  cannot  be  supposed  to  have 
a  directly  opposite  effect  in  cases  of  apparent 


death  ;  on  the  contrary,  if  employed  here,  it 
will  hazard  the  entire  destruction  of  those 
feeble  powers  which  yet  remain,  and  to  in- 
crease and  support  which  all  our  endeavours 
should  be  directed.  When  the  several  mea- 
sures recommended  above  have  been  steadily 
pursued  for  an  hour  or  more,  without  any  ap- 
pearance of  returning  life,  electricity  should 
be  tried  ;  experience  having  shown  it  to  be 
one  of  the  most  powerful  stimuli  yet  known, 
and  capable  of  exciting  contraction  in  the 
heart  and  other  muscles  of  the  body,  after 
every  other  stimulus  had  ceased  to  produce 
the  least  efiect.  Moderate  shocks  are  found 
to  answer  best,  and  these  should,  at  intervals, 
be  passed  through  the  chest  in  different  di- 
rections, in  order,  if  possible,  to  rouse  the 
heart  to  act.  Shocks  may  likewise  be  sent 
through  the  limbs,  and  along  the  spine ;  but 
we  are  doubtful  how  far  it  is  safe  or  useful 
to  pass  them  through  the  brain,  as  some  have 
recommended.  The  body  may  be  conve- 
niently insulated,  by  placing  it  onja  door,  sup- 
ported by  a  number  of  quart  bottles,  whose 
sides  are  previously  wiped  with  a  towel,  to 
remove  any  moisture  they  may  have  con- 
tracted. By  experiments  made  on  different 
animals,  it  is  found  that  the  blood  passes 
through  the  lungs  most  readily  when  they 
are  fully  distended  with  air ;  consequently, 
that  if  the  lungs  of  a  drowned  person  are 
inflated,  and  kept  in  the  expanded  state 
whilst  the  electric  shock  is  passed  through 
the  chest,  the  blood  accumulated  in  the  right 
cavity  of  the  heart  and  its  vessels,  will  move 
forvvard  without  any  resistance,  should  the 
heart  be  brought  to  contract  upon  it.  As 
soon  as  the  shock  is  given,  let  the  lungs  be 
emptied  of  the  air  they  contain,  and  filled 
again  with  fresh  air ;  then  pass  another 
shock,  and  repeat  this  until  the  heart  is 
brought  into  action,  or  until  it  appear  that 
all  farther  attempts  are  useless.  In  order 
more  certainly  to  pass  the  shock  through  the 
heart,  place  the  knob  of  one  discharging  rod 
above  the  collar-bone  of  the  right  side,  and 
the  knob  of  the  other  above  the  short  ribs  of 
the  left:  the  position  of  the  discharging 
rods,  however,  may  be  changed  occasionally, 
so  as  to  vary  the  direction  of  the  shock. 
Two  thick  brass  wires,  each  about  eighteen 
inches  long,  passed  through  two  glass  tubes, 
or  wooden  cases,  well  varnished,  and  having 
at  one  end  a  knob,  and  at  the  other  a  ring 
to  fasten  the  brass  chain  to,  form  very  con- 
venient discharging  rods  ;  and  by  means  of 
them,  the  shock  may  be  administered  with- 
out the  risk  of  its  being  communicated  to 
the  assistants,  or  carried  off  by  the  skin 
being  wet.  When  the  patient  is  so  far  re- 
covered as  to  be  able  to  swallow,  he  should 
be  put  into  a  warm  bed,  with  his  head  and 
shoulders  somewhat  raised  hy  means  of  pil- 
lows. Plenty  of  warm  wine-whey,  ale-pos- 
set, or  other  light  and  moderately  nourishing 
drink,  should  now  be  given,  and  gentle 
sweating   promoted,   by  wrapping  the  feet 


ros 


RES 


RET 


and  legs  in  flannels  well  wrung  out  of  hot 
water.  If  the  stomach  and  bowels  feel  dis- 
tended and  uneasy,  a  clyster,  consisting  of 
a  pint  of  warm  water,  with  a  tablespoonful 
of  common  salt,  or  an  ounce  or  more  of 
Glauber's  or  Epsom  salt,  dissolved  in  it, 
may  be  administered.  The  general  practice, 
in  this  case,  is  to  give  an  emetic ;  but  con- 
sidering that  the  powers  of  the  machine  are 
still  very  weak,  the  agitation  of  vomiting  is 
certainly  hazardous.  The  patient  should 
on  no  account  be  left  alone,  until  the  senses 
are  perfectly  restored,  and  he  be  able  to 
assist  himself;  several  persons  having  re- 
lapsed and  been  lost,  from  want  of  proper 
attention  to  them,  after  the  vital  functions 
were,  to  all  appearance,  completely  estab- 
lished. Either  from  the  distension  which 
Jthe  arteries  of  the  lungs  have  suffered,  or 
from  the  sudden  change  from  great  coldness 
to  considerable  warmth,  it  now  and  then 
happens,  that  the  patient  is  attacked,  soon 
after  recovery,  with  inflammation  of  some 
of  the  parts  within  the  chest.  This  occurrence 
is  pointed  out  by  pain  in  the  breast  or  side, 
increased  on  inspiration,  and  accompanied 
with  frequent,  and  full  or  hard  pulse,  and 
sometimes  with  cough.  Here  the  taking 
away  some  blood  from  the  arm,  or  the  ap- 
plication of  cupping-glasses,  leeches,  or  a 
blister,  over  the  seat  of  the  pain,  will  be 
very  proper ;  but  the  necessity  for  these 
measures,  as  well  as  the  time  for  putting 
them  in  practice  should  be  left  to  the  judg- 
ment and  discretion  of  a  medical  person. 
Dull  pain  in  the  head,  lasting  sometimes  for 
two  or  three  days,  is  by  no  means  an  un- 
frequent  complaint  in  those  who  are  re- 
covered from  this  and  from  the  other  states 
of  suspended  animation ;  and  here  also  a 
moderate  bleeding  from  the  neck,  either  with 
the  lancet  or  with  cupping-glasses, may  prove 
serviceable. 

In  hanging,  the  external  veins  of  the 
neck  are  compressed  by  the  cord,  and  the 
return  of  the  blood  from  the  head  thereby 
impeded,  from  the  moment  thai  suspeosiois 
takes  place  ;  but  as  the  heart  continues  to 
act  for  a  few  seconds  after  the  wind-pipe  is 
closed,  the  blood  which  is  sent  to  the  head 
during  this  interval,  is  necessarily  accumu- 
lated there.  Hence  it  is,  that  in  hanged 
persons  the  face  is  greatly  swoln,  and  of  a 
dark  red  or  purple  colour  :  the  eyes  are  com- 
monly sufiused  with  blood,  enlarged,  and 
prominent.  On  dissection,  the  blood-vessels 
of  the  brain  are  found  considerably  dis- 
tended ;  but,  in  general,  no  further  marks 
of  disease  appear  within  the  skull.  The 
lungs  are  found  generally  quite  collapsed, 
and  free  from  frothy  matter.  The  heart  and 
the  large  blood-vessels  adjoining  to  it,  ex- 
hibit the  same  appearances  as  in  the  bodies 
of  drowned  persons.  From  the  great  ac- 
cumulation of  blood  in  the  vessels  of  the 
head,  many  have  been  of  opinion,  that  hang- 
ing kills  chiefly  by  inducing  apoplexy  ;  but 


the  following  experiment  made  at  Edin 
burgh  several  years  ago,  by  an  eminent  me- 
dical professor  there,  clearly  proves,  that  in 
hanging  as  well  as  in  drowning,  the  ex- 
clusion of  air  from  the  lungs  is  the  imme- 
diate cause  of  death,  A  dog  was  suspended 
by  the  neck  with  a  cord,  an  opening  having 
been  previously  made  in  the  wind-pipe,  be- 
low the  place  where  the  cord  was  applied,  so 
as  to  admit  air  into  the  lungs.  In  this  state 
he  was  allowed  to  hang  for  three  quarters  of 
an  hour,  during  which  time  the  circulatioti 
and  breathing  went  on.  He  was  then  cut 
down,  without  appearing  to  have  sufiiered 
much  from  the  experiment.  The  cord  was 
now  shifted  below  the  opening  into  the  wind- 
pipe, so  as  to  prevent  the  ingress  of  air 
to  the  lungs  ;  and  the  animal  being  again 
suspended,  he  was  completely  dead  in  a  few 
minutes.  Upon  the  whole,  then,  it  appears, 
that  the  same  measures  recommended  for 
drowned  persons,  are  also  necessary  here ; 
with  this  addition,  that  opening  the  jugular 
veins,  or  applying  cupping-glasses  to  the 
neck,  will  tend  considerably  to  facilitate  the 
restoration  of  life,  by  lessening  the  quantity 
of  blood  contained  in  the  vessels  of  the  head, 
and  thereby  taking  off  the  pressure  from  the 
brain.  Except  in  persons  who  are  very  full  of 
blood,  the  quantity  taken  away  need  seldom 
exceed  an  ordinary  teacupful,  which  will  in 
general  be  sufficient  to  unload  the  vessels 
of  the  head,  without  weakening  the  powers 
of  life. 

R  E'T  E.  A  net.  A  congeries  of  ves- 
sels, or  any  animal  substance  resembling  a 
net. 

Re'te  malpi'ghh.  The  fine  net-work  of 
the  extremities  of  the  .pulmonary  arteries. 

Re'te  mira'bile.  A  net- work  of  blood- 
vessels in  the  basis  of  the  brain  of  quadru- 
peds. 

RE'TE  MUCO'SUM.  Corpus  rcdicu- 
lare.  Corpus  Mucosum.  Mucus  Malpighii. 
A  mucous  substance,  deposited,  in  a  net- 
like form,  between  the  epidermis  and  cutis, 
which  covers  the  sensible  cutaneous  papillae, 
connects  the  epidermis  with  the  cutis,  and 
gives  the  colour  to  the  body  :  in  Europeans 
it  is  of  a  white  colour,  in  Ethiopians  black. 
See  Skin. 

RETICULAR  (Reticularis,  from  rete,  a 
net.)     Interwoven  like  a  net. 

RETIFORM.  {Retiformis,  from  rele,  a 
net,  and  forma,  resemblance.)    Net -like. 

RE'TINA.  (From  rete,  a  net.)  ^mphi- 
blestroides.  The  third  or  innermost  membrane 
of  the  eye,  expanded  round  the  choroid  coat 
to  the  ciliary  ligament.  It  is  the  true  organ  of 
vision,  and  is  formed  by  an  expansion  of  the 
pulp  of  the  optic  nerve. 

Retina'culum.  (From  retineo,  to  prop  or 
restrain.)  An  instrument  for  keeping  the 
bowels  in  their  place. 

RETORT.  (Retorta,  from  retorqueos 
to  bend  back  again  ;  probably  so  called  be- 
cause its  neck  was  curved    and    bent  back 


KHA 


nuk 


r59 


again.)  A  chemical  vessel  emploj^ed  for 
many  distillations,  and  most  frequently  for 
those  which  require  a  degree  of  heat  superior 
to  that  of  boiling  water.  They  differ  in  fonu 
and  materials :  when  pierced  with  a  little 
hole  in  their  roof,  they  are  called  tubulated 
retorts.  They  are  made  of  common  glass, 
stone-ware,  and  iron. 

Retra'ctok  a'nguh  o'ris.     See   Bucci- 

RETRAHE'NTES  AU'RIS.  Poslerior 
auris,  of  VVinslow.  Retrahentes  auricula,  of 
Albinus.  Deprimens  auriculcE,  of  Douglas. 
Relralientes  auriculam,  of  Cowper,  and  mas- 
ioido-conchinien,  of  Dumas.  Two  small 
bundles  of  muscular  fibres  which  arise  from 
the  externsd  and  posterior  part  of  the  mastoid 
process  of  the  temporal  bone  immediately 
above  the  insertion  of  the  sterno-cleido-mas- 
toideus  muscle.  They  are  inserted  into  that 
part  of  the  back  of  the  ear  which  is  opposite 
to  the  septum  which  divides  the  concha  and 
scapha.  Their  use  is  to  draw  the  ear  back- 
wards, and  stretch  the  concha. 

Betrocedent  gout.     See  Arthritis. 

RETROVERSION.  See  Uterus,  retrover- 
sion of. 

REVERBERATORY  FURNACE.  See 
Furnace 

REVULSION.  {Revulsio,  from  revello,  to 
draw  away.)  An  old  term  used  by  the  hu- 
moral pathologists,  signifying  the  drawing  of 
humours  a  contrary  way. 

RHABA'RBARUM,  (From  Rha,  and 
barbarus,  wild  ;  so  called  because  it  was 
brought  from  the  banks  of  the  Rha,  now  call- 
ed the  Wolga,  in  Russia.)     See  Rheum. 

Rhaba'rbarum  a'lbum.  See  Convolvu- 
lus Mechoacanna. 

Rhaba'rbarum  ahtiquo'rum.  See  Rheum 
Rhaponticum. 

Raba'rbarum  diosco'ridis.  See  Rheum 
Rhaponticum. 

Rhaba'rbarum  MONACHo'RtiM.  See  Ru- 
mex  patientia. 

Rhaba'rbarum  Sibe'ricum.  See  RJieum 
xmdulatum. 

Rhaba'rbarum  XARXA'RictJM.  See  Rheum. 

Rhaba'rbarum  ve'rum.     See  Rheum. 

RHAckiA'LGiA.  (From  fu^is,  the  spine  of 
the  back,  and  aXy»j,  pain.)  A  pain  in  the 
spine  of  the  back. 

RHA'CHIS.  C^ax's,  the  spine  of  the 
back.)     See  Spine, 

Rhachisa'gra.  (From  pa^n,  the  spine  of 
the  back,  and  aypa,  a  prey.)  A  species  of 
gout  fixed  in  the  spine  of  the  back. 

Rhachi'ta.  (From  fcc^'h  tl>e  spine  of 
the  back.)  A  muscle  belonging  to  the  spine 
of  the  back. 

Rhachi'tis.  See  Rachitis. 

Rhaco'sis.  (From  ^a»(i5,  a  rag.)  A  rag- 
ged excoriation  of  the  relaxed  scrotum. 

RHA'GADES.  (From  pyiyvufn^  to  break 
or  bruise.)  Chaps.  Clefts.  Malignant,  dry, 
and  deep  cutaneous  fissures. 

Rhagoi'des.     (From  fa'(,  a  grape-stone, 


and  6/00;,  a  likeness  ;  so  called  from  its  like- 
ness in  colour  to  a  grape-seed.  (Applied  to 
the  retiform  tunic  of  the  eye. 

Rha'mni  Ba'cc^      Buckthorn  berries. 

RHA'MNUS.  (From  pxim,  to  destroy,  be- 
cause of  its  many  thoi'ns.)  1.  The  name  of 
a  genus  of  plants  in  the  Linnajan  system. 
Class,  Pentandria.  Order,  Monogynia, 
Buckthorn. 

2.  The  pharmacopoeial  name  of  the  purging 
buckthorn.     See  Rhamnus  catharticus. 

Rha'mnus  catha'rticus.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  buckthorn.  Spina  cervina, 
Rhamnus  solutivus.  Spina  infectoria.  Cer- 
vispina.  Purging  buckthorn.  The  fruit  or 
berries  of  this  shrub,  Rhamnus :  spinis  ter- 
minalibusfioribus  quadrifidis  dioicis,foliis  ova- 
iis,  caule  erecto,  of  Liuneeus,  have  been  long 
received  into  the  materia  medica  :  they  cou- 
tain  a  pulpy  deep  green  juice,  of  a  faint  un- 
pleasant smell,  a  bitterish,  acrid,  nauseous 
taste,  which  operates  briskly  by  stool,  pro- 
ducing thirst,  dryness  of  the  mouth  and  fau- 
ces, and  severe  gripings,  unless  some  dilu- 
ting liquor  be  drank  plentifully  after  it :  at 
present  it  is  rarely  prescribed  except  as  a 
drastic  purge.  The  dose  is  said  to  be  about 
twenty  of  the  fresh  berries  in  substance  ; 
twice  or  thrice  that  number  in  decoction ;  a 
drachm  or  a  drachm  and  a  half  of  the  dried 
berries ;  an  ounce  of  the  expressed  juice,  or 
half  an  ounce  of  the  rob  or  extract,  obtained 
by  inspissating  the  juice. 

Rha'mnus  fra'ngula.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  black  alder.  Frangula  abius, 
Mnus  nigra.  This  officinal  tree  is  the  Rham.- 
nus :  inermis  floribus  monogynis  hermaphro' 
ditisjfoliis  integerrimis,  of  Linnjeus. 

All  the  parts  of  this  tree,  as  well  as  of  the 
common  alder,  are  astringent  and  bitter. 
The  bark  is  most  astringent  ;  a  decoction  of 
it  has  cured  agues,  and  is  often  used  to  re- 
pel inflammatory  tumours  of  the  throat,  by 
wrij^  of  gargle.  The  inner  yellow  bark  of 
the  trunk,  or  root,  given  to  3ij.,  vomits, 
purges,  and  gripes  ;  but  joined  with  aro- 
matics,  it  operates  more  agreeably.  An  in- 
fusion, or  decoction  in  water,  inspissated  to 
an  extract,  acts  yet  more  mildly  than  these. 
It  is  mostly  employed  by  the  common  peo- 
ple in  dropsy  and  otiier  disorders.  The 
berries  of  alder  are  pi  rgaiive.  They  are 
not  in  use  under  their  own  name,  but  are  of- 
ten substituted  for  buckthorn  berries  ;  to  dis- 
cover which,  it  should  be  observed,  that  the 
berries  of  the  black  alder  have  a  black  skin, 
a  blue  juice,  and  two  seeds  in  each  of  them  ; 
whereas  tlie  buckthorn  berries  have  a  green 
juice,  and  commonly  four^eeds.  The  sub- 
stitution of  one  for  the  other  is  not  of  mate- 
rial consequence,  as  the  plants  belong  to  the 
same  genus,  and  the  berries  do  not  differ 
greatly. 

Dr.  Murray,  of  Gottingen,  recommends, 
from  his  own  experience,  the  leaves  of  alder 
chopped  in  small  pieces,  and  heated  over  the 
fire,  as  the  best  remedy  with  which  he  is  ac- 


760 


RHA 


quainted  for  dispersing  milk  in  the 
breasts. 

Kha'mnus  zi'zYPHUs.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  tree  which  affords  the  jujubs. 
See  JiijubcB. 

Rha'phanus.     See  Raphanus. 

Rhapontic.  a  term  applied  to  rhubarb. 

Rhapontic  rhubarb.     See  Rheum  rhaponti- 

cum. 

Rhapo'nticum.  (The  Rha  of  Pontus,  i.  e. 
the  Rha,  in  Russia,  a  river  on  whose  banks  it 
grew.)     See  Rlieum  rhaponiicum. 

Rhapo'nticum  vulga're  officina'rum. 
See  Centaurea. 

RHATA'NIA.  This  substance  has  been 
long  known  to  the  manufacturers  of  port 
■wine  ;  it  is  the  production  of  Peru,  and  is 
probably  the  root  of  the  cinchona  cordifolia. 
It  is  described  as  externally  resembling  the 
root  of  the  rubia  tinctorum,  to  the  taste, 
being  aromatic,  bitter,  and  very  astringent ; 
its  infusion  or  decoction  turns  black  with 
sulphate  of  iron  and  precipitates  tannin. 
The  principal  virtues  appear  to  reside  in  the 
cortical  part  of  the  root  which  is  thick  and 
resinous.  An  opinion  prevails  that  the  sub- 
stance sold  in  the  shops  under  the  name  of 
foreign  extract  of  bark  is  made  from  the  rha- 
tania. 

It  is  well  known  that  the  medical  virtues 
of  this  root  are  powerfully  ionic.  In  debility 
of  the  digestive  organs,  in  chronic  rheuma- 
tism, fluor  albus,  and  in  intermittent  fevers, 
it  has  been  employed  with  good  effect.  Wliile 
given  in  doses  similar  to  chinchona,  it  has 
the  advantage  of  being  only  one  third  the 
price  of  that  substance. 

RHAZES,  was  born  at  Rei,  in  the  pro- 
vince of  Khorasan,  about  the  year  852. 
He  is  said  not  to  have  commenced  the  study 
of  medicine  till  more  than  thirty  years  old, 
having  previously  removed  to  Bagdad  ;  but 
by  indefatigable  application  he  obtained  the 
highest  reputation  ;  and  was  selected  to  su- 
perintend the  celebrated  hospital  of  that 
city.  He  has  been  considered  as  the  Galen 
of  the  Arabians ;  and  from  his  assiduous 
attention  during  the  rest  of  a  long  life  to  the 
varieties  of  disease,  he  obtained  the  appella- 
tion of  the  experienced.  He  travelled  much 
in  the  pursuit  of  knowledge,  particularly  into 
his  native  country  ;  and  was  much  consulted 
by  Almanzorj  the  chief  of  that  province,  to 
whom  several  of  his  writings  are  dedicated, 
as  well  as  by  other  princes.  Abi  Osbaia 
enumerated  226  treatises  composed  by 
Rhazes,  but  only  a  few  of  these  are  preserved 
through  the  medium  of  Latin  translations. 
The  ten  books,  dedicated  to  Almanzor,  were 
designed  by  him  as  a  complete  body  of 
physic,  and  indeed  may  be  regarded  as  the 
great  magazine  of  all  the  Arabian  medicine  : 
the  ninth  book  in  particular,  treating  of  the 
cure  of  diseases,  was  in  such  general  estima- 
tion for  several  centuries,  as  to  be  used  as 
a  text-book  by  professors.  However,  they 
contain  little  more  than  the  substance  of  the 


/        RHE 

writings  of  the  Greek  physicians ;  thougk 
certainly  the  smallpox,  find  a  few  other  dis- 
etises,  are  first  distinctly  described  by  Rhazes. 
He  was  author  also  of  the  first  treatise  on 
the  diseases  of  children.  The  use  of  che- 
mical preparations  in  medicine  appears  like- 
wise to  have  originated  with  him,  or  at  least 
with  some  of  the  Arabians.  He  died  in  the 
year  932.  Besides  the  ten  books  above 
mentioned,  and  the  tract  on  Smallpox, 
there  are  extant  by  him  a  sort  of  conimon- 
place  book,  entitled  "  Continens  ;"  and  six 
books  of  Aphorisms,  under  the  title  of  "  De 
Secretis." 

Rhe'i  ra'dix.     Rhubarb  root. 
Rheume.     (From  ps<a,  to  flow.)     Adeflux- 
ion,  a  common  cold  or  catarrh. 

RHE'UM.  (From  Rha,  a  river  in  Russia.) 
1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the  Lin- 
naean  system.  Class,  Enneandria.  Order^ 
Trigynm.     Rliubarb. 

2.  The  pharmacopoeial  name  of  the  offici- 
nal rhubarb.     See  Rheum  palmatuni. 

Rhe'um  palma'tum.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  officinal  rhubarb.  Rhabarbarum. 
RJteon.  Rhaum.  Barbana.  Lapalhmn  orien- 
lale.  Lapalhum  chinense.  Rhabarbarum  ve- 
rum.  Rhabarbarum  iartaricum.  Rhubarb. 
It  was  not  until  the  year  1732  that  natu- 
ralists became  acquainted  with  any  plant 
which  seemed  to  afford  the  Rhabarbarum 
officinale  ;  when  some  plants,  received  from 
Russia  by  .fussieu  at  Paris,  and  Rhaud  aJ 
Chelsea,  were  said  to  supply  this  important 
desideratum,  and  as  such  were  adopted  by 
Linnceus,  in  his  first  edition  of  the  species 
Plantarum,  under  the  name  of  Rheum  RJia- 
barbarum.  This,  however,  was  not  gene- 
rally received  as  the  genuine  rhubarb  plant  ; 
and  with  a  view  to  ascertain  this  matter 
more  completely,  Kaw  Boerhaave  procured 
from  a  Tartarian  rhubarb  mercliant  the  seeds 
of  those  plants  whose  roots  he  annually 
sold,  and  which  were  admitted  at  Peters- 
burgh  to  be  the  true  rhubarb.  These  seeds 
were  soon  propagated,  and  were  discovered 
by  De  Gorter  to  produce  two  distinct  spe- 
cies, viz.  the  jR.  Rhabarbarum,  of  LinnaeuSr 
or  as  it  has  since  been  called,  the  R.  Undu- 
latum,  and  another  species,  a  specimen  of 
which  was  presented  to  Liuna?us,  who  de- 
clared it  to  be  a  new  one  ;  and  it  was  first 
mentioned  in  the  second  edition  of  the  spe- 
cies Plantarum,  in  1762,  by  the  name  of 
R.  Palmatum.  Previous  to  this  time  De 
Gorter  had  repeatedly  sent  its  seeds  to  Lin- 
naeus, but  the  young  plants  which  they  pro- 
duced constantly  perished  ;  at  length  he 
obtained  the  fresh  root,  which  succeeded 
very  well  at  Upsall,  and  afterwards  enabled 
the  younger  Linnaeus  to  describe  this 
plant,  ann.  1767.  But  two  years  ante- 
cedent to  this,  Dr.  Hope's  account  of  the 
Rheum  Palmatum,  as  it  grew  in  the  botanic 
garden  near  Edinburgh,  had  been  read  be- 
fore the  Royal  Society  at  London ;  and  of 
the  great  estimation  in  which  this  plant  was 


RHE 


RHE 


?61 


held  by  him,  we  have  the  following  proof: 
*'  From  the  perfect  similarity  of  this  root 
with  the  best  foi'eign  rhubarb,  in  taste,  smell, 
colour,  and  purgative  qualities,  we  cannot 
doubt  of  our  being  at  last  possessed  of  the 
plant  which  produces  the  true  rhubarb,  and 
may  reasonably  entertain  the  agreeable  ex- 
pectation of  its  proving  a  very  important  ac- 
quisition to  Britain." 

But  from  the  relation  we  have  given,  it 
appears  that  both  the  seeds  of  the  R.  Pal- 
matum,  and  the  R.  Undulatum,  were  trans- 
mitted to  Petersburgh,  as  those  of  the  true 
rhubarb  ;  we  are  therefore  to  conclude,  that 
the  former  species  has  an  equal  claim  to  this 
importance  with  the  latter ;  and  from  fur- 
ther inquiries  made  in  Russia,  there  is  the 
best  authority  for  believing  that  the  R.  Com- 
pactum  also  affords  this  very  useful  drug 
The  seeds  of  the  R.  Palmatum  were  first  in- 
troduced into  Britain  in  1762,  by  Dr.  Hounsy, 
(who  sent  them  from  Russia,)  and  were  sup- 
posed to  be  a  part  of  that  already  mention- 
ed ;  and  sines  their  prosperous  cultivation  by 
the  late  professor  of  botany  at  Edinburgh, 
the  propagation  of  this  plant  has  been  gra- 
dually extended  to  most  of  our  English  gar- 
dens, and  with  a  degree  of  success  which  pro- 
mises in  time  to  supersede  the  importation  of 
the  foreign  root.  Two  sorts  of  rhubarb  roots 
are  usually  imported  into  this  country  for 
medical  use  ;  viz.  the  Chinese  and  the  Tar- 
tary  rhubarb ;  the  first  is  in  oblong  pieces, 
flatfish  on  one  side,  and  convex  on  the  other; 
compact,  hard,  heavy,  internally  of  a  dull- 
red  colour,  variegated  with  yellow  and  white, 
and  when  recently  powdered  appears  yel- 
low, but  on  being  kept  becomes  gradually 
redder.  The  second  is  the  most  valuable, 
and  is  brought  to  us  in  roundish  pieces,  with 
a  large  hole  through  the  middle  of  each  ;  it 
is  more  soft  and  friable  than  the  former  sort, 
and  exhibits,  when  broken,  many  streaks  of 
a  bright  red  colour.  "  The  marks  of  the 
goodness  of  rhubarb  are,  the  liveliness  of 
its  colour  when  cut ;  its  being  firm  and  solid, 
but  not  flinty  or  hard  ;  its  being  easily  pul- 
verable,  and  appearing  when  powdered  of  a 
fine  bright  yellow  colour ;  its  imparting  to 
the  spittle  when  chewed  a  deep  saffron  tinge, 
and  not  proving  slimy  or  mucilaginous  in 
the  mouth  ;  its  taste  is  subacrid,  bitterish, 
and  somewhat  styptic ;  the  smell  lightly 
aromatic. 

The  purgative  qualities  of  rhubarb  are 
extracted  more  perfectly  by  water  than  by 
rectified  spirit :  the  part  remaining  after  the 
action  of  water  is  almost  if  not  wholly  in- 
active ;  whereas  after  repeated  digestion  in 
spirit,  it  proves  still  very  considerably  pur- 
gative. The  virtue  of  a  watery  infusion, 
on  being  inspissated  by  a  gentle  heat,  is  so 
much  diminished,  that  a  drachm  of  the  ex- 
tract is  said  to  have  scarcely  any  greater 
effect  than  a  scruple  of  the  root  in  substance. 


The  spirituous  tincture  loses  less ;  half  a 
drachm  of  this  extract  proving  moderately 
purgative.  The  qualities  of  this  root,  says 
Dr.  Cullen,  are  that  of  a  gentle  purgative, 
and  so  gentle  that  it  is  often  inconvenient 
on  account  of  the  bulk  of  the  dose  required, 
which  in  adults  must  be  from  3^^.  to  3j- 
When  given  in  a  large  dose  it  will  occasion 
some  griping,  as  other  purgatives  do ;  but 
it  is  hardly  ever  heating  to  the  system,  or 
shows  the  other  effects  of  the  more  drastic 
purgatives.  The  purgative  quality  is  accom- 
panied with  a  bitterness,  which  is  often  use- 
ful in  restoring  the  tone  of  the  stomach  when 
it  has  been  lost ;  and  for  the  most  part,  its 
bitterness  makes  it  sit  better  on  the  stomach 
than  many  other  purgatives  do.  Its  opera- 
tion joins  well  with  neutral  laxatives ;  and 
both  together  operate  in  a  lesser  dose  thaa 
either  of  them  would  singly.  Seine  degree 
of  stypticity  is  always  evident  in  this  medi- 
cine ;  and  as  this  quality  acts  when  that  of 
the  purgative  has  ceased,  so  in  cases  of  di- 
arrhoea, when  any  evacuation  is  proper,  rhu- 
barb has  been  considered  as  the  most  pro- 
per remedy  to  be  employed.  It  must,  how- 
ever, be  remarked  here,  that  in  many  cases 
of  diarrhoea,  no  further  evacuation  than 
what  is  occasioned  by  the  disease,  is  neces- 
sary or  proper.  The  use  of  rhubarb,  in  sub- 
stance, for  keeping  the  belly  regular,  for 
which  it  is  frequently  employed,  is  by  no 
means  proper,  as  the  astringent  quality  is 
ready  to  undo  what  the  purgative  has  done ; 
but  it  is  found  that  the  purpose  mentioned 
may  be  obtained  by  it,  if  the  rhubarb  is 
chewed  in  the  mouth,  and  no  more  is  swal- 
lowed than  what  the  saliva  has  dissolved. 
And  it  must  be  remarked  that  in  this  way 
employed  it  is  very  useful  to  dyspeptic  per- 
sons. Analogous  to  this,  is  the  use  of  rhu- 
barb in  solution,  in  which  it  appears  to  me, 
that  the  astringent  quality  is  not  so  largely 
extracted  as  to  operate  so  powerfully  as  when 
the  rhubarb  was  employed  in  substance. 

The  officinal  preparations  of  this  drug  are, 
a  watery  and  a  vinous  infusion,  a  simple  and 
a  compound  tincture.  It  is  also  an  ingre- 
dient in  difierent  compositions. 

Rhe'um  rhapo'nticum.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  rhapontic  rhubarb.  Rhapon- 
ticum.  Rhabarbarum  dioscoridis.  Rhabar- 
baruin  ardiquorum.  The  root  of  this  species 
appears  to  liave  been  the  true  rhubarb  of  the 
ancients.  By  some  it  is  confounded  with  the 
modern  rhubarb,  though  considerably  differ- 
ent from  that  root  in  appearance,  as  well  as 
in  quality.  The  rhapontic  is  of  a  dusky  co- 
lour on  its  surface,  and  a  loose  spongy  tex- 
ture ;  is  more  adstringent  than  rhubarb,  and 
less  purgative  ;  in  this  last  intention,  two  or 
three  drachms  are  required  for  a  dose. 

Rhe'dm    undula'tum.      The    systematic 
name  of  the  Siberian  rhubarb.     The  Rheum 
undulatum  ;  foliis  subvillosis  undulatis  petia- 
9(5 


mm 


nut 


lis  cEqualibus,  of  Linnasus.  It  possesses  simi- 
lar virtties  to  those  of  the  palmate  species, 
and  is  in  common  use  in  Russia. 

RHE'UMA.  (From  pic^,  to  flow.)  The 
discharge  from  the  nostrils  or  lung-s  arising 
from  cold  ;  hence  the  following  lines  of  the 
school  of  Salernum : 

Si  fiuit  ad  pectus,  dicatur  rheuma  ca- 
iarrhus  ! 

Jid  fmices  branchus,  ad  nares  esto  co- 
ryza! 

RHEUMATI'SMUS.  (From  'pvfi.a.'r.lo,,  to 
be  afflicted  with  deflaxions.)  Dolores  rheu- 
matiei  et  arlhritici,  of  Hoffman.  Myositis,  of 
Sagar.  This  is  a  genus  of  disease  in  the 
Class  Pyrexias,  and  Order  Plilegmasim,  of 
GuUen ;  characterized  by  pyrejtia,  pains  in 
the  joints,  increased  by  the  action  of  the 
muscles  belonging  to  the  joint,  and  heat  of 
the  part.  The  blood,  after  venesection,  ex- 
hibits an  inflammatory  crust.  Rheumatism 
is  distinguished  into  acute  and  chronic.  The 
acute  is  preceded  by  shivering,  heat,  thirst, 
and  frequent  pulse ;  after  which  the  pain 
commences,  and  soon  fixes  on  the  joints. 
The  chronic  rheumatism  is  distinguished  by 
pain  in  the  joints,  without  pyrexia,  and  is 
divided  into  three  species ;  lumbago,  affect- 
ing the  loins  ;  isehias  or  sciatica,  affecting  the 
hip;  and  arthrodynia,  or  pains  in  the  joints. 
The  acute  rheumatism  mostly  terminates  in 
one  of  these  species. 

Rheumatism  may  arise  at  all  times  of  the 
year,  when  there  are  frequent  vicissitudes  of 
the  weather,  from  heat  to  cold,  but  the 
spring  and  autumn  are  the  seasons  in  which 
it  is  most  prevalent ;  and  it  attacks  persons 
of  all  ages;  but  very  young  people  are  less 
subject  to  it  than  adults. 

Obstructed  perspiration,  occasioned  either 
by  wearing  wet  clothes,  lying  in  damp  linen, 
or  damp  rooms,  or  by  being  exposed  to  cool 
■air  when  the  body  has  been  much  heated  by 
exercise,  is  the  cause  which  usually  pro- 
duces rheumatism.  Those  who  arc  much 
afflicted  with  this  complaint,  are  very  apt  to 
be  sensible  of  the  approach  of  wet  weather, 
by  finding  wandering  pains  about  them  at 
Ihat  period. 

Acute  rheumatism  usually  comes  on  with 
lassitude  and  rigors,  succeeded  by  heat; 
thirst,  anxiety,  restlessness,  and  a  hard  pulse, 
soon  after  which,  excruciating  pains  are  felt 
io  diflierent  parts  of  the  body,  but  more  par- 
ticularly in  the  joints  of  the  shoulder,  wrist, 
knees,  and  ankles,  or  perhaps  in  the  hip  ; 
and  these  keep  shifting  from  one  joint  to  an- 
other, leaving  a  redness  and  swelling  in 
every  part  they  have  occupied,  as  likewise  a 
great  tenderness  to  the  touch.  Towards 
evening  there  is  usually  an  exacerbation,  or 
increase  of  fever  ;  and  during  the  night  the 
pains  become  more  severe,  and  shift  from  one 
joint  to  another. 

Early  in  the  course  of  the  disease,  some 


degree  of  sweating  usually  occurs  ;  but  it 
is  seldom  so  copious  as  either  to  remove 
the  pains  or  to  prove  critical.  In  the  be- 
ginning, the  urine  is  without  any  sedi- 
ment ;  but  as  the  disease  advances  in  its 
progress,  and  the  fever  admits  of  consider- 
able remissions,  a  lateritious  sediment  is  de- 
posited ;  but  this  by  no  means  proves  cri- 
tical. 

Chronic  rheumatism  is  attended  with  pains 
in  the  head,  shoulders,  knees,  and  other 
large  joints,  which  at  times  are  confined  to 
one  particular  part,  and  at  others  shift  froni 
one  joint  to  another,  without  occasioning 
any  inflammation  or  fever ;  and  in  this  man- 
ner the  complaint  continues  often  for  a  con- 
siderable time,  and  at  length  goes  off". 

No  danger  is  attendant  on  chronic  rheu- 
matism ;  but  a  person  liaving  been  once 
attacked  with  it,  is  ever  afterwards  more  or 
less  liable  to  returns  of  it;  and  an  incurablK 
anchylosis  is  sometimes  formed,  in  conse- 
quence of  very  frequent  relapses.  Neither 
is  the  acute  rheumatism  frequently  accompa- 
nied with  much  danger ;  but,  in  a  few  in- 
stances, the  patient  has  been  destroyed  by 
general  inflammation,  and  now  and  tlien  by 
a  metastasis  to  some  vital  part,  such  as  the 
head  and  lungs.  Acute  rheumatism,  al- 
though accompanied  with  a  considerable  de- 
gree of  inflammation  in  particular  parts,  has 
seldom  been  known  to  terminate  in  suppu- 
ration ;  but  a  serous  or  gelatinous  effusion 
takes  place. 

Rheumatism  seldom  proving  fatal,  very 
few  opportunities  have  offered  for  dissections 
of  the  disease.  In  the  few  which  have  oc- 
curred, the  same  appearances  have  been  ob- 
served as  in  inflammatory  fever,  effusion 
within  the  cranium,  and  now  and  then  affec- 
tions of  some  of  the  viscera. 

In  the  acute  rheumatism  the  general  anti- 
phlogistic plan  of  treatment  is  to  be  pursued, 
so  long  as  the  febrile  and  inflammatory  symp- 
toms are  severe.  It  may  be  sometimes  pro- 
per to  begin  by  a  moderate  abstraction  of 
blood,  where  the  patient  is  young  and  ple- 
thoric ;  and  if  the  disease  attacks  any  im- 
portant part,  this  measure  must  be  more 
actively  pursued ;  but  in  general  it  does  not 
appear  necessary.  Even  the  local  abstrac- 
tion of  blood  is  hardly  adviseable,  unless  the 
affection  be  very  much  fixed  to  one  part, 
and  the  symptoms  urgent :  and  it  may  be 
said,  that  most  local  applications  are  rather 
likely  to  drive  the  disease  from  one  part  to 
another,  than  to  afford  permanent  relief. 
After  freely  opening  the  bowels,  the  chief 
object  is  to  endeavour  to  procure  a  general 
and  mild  diaphoresis  by  antimonial  and  mer- 
curial preparations,  assisted  by  opium  or  other 
narcotic,  which  may  also  alleviate  the  pain, 
and  occasionally  by  the  warm  bath,  where  the 
skin  is  particularly  harsh  and  dry.  Digitalis, 
bv  moderatinffthe  circulation,  will  sometimes 


RHO 


RHO 


763 


bfi  usefully  conjoined  with  these  mediciues. 
As  the  fever  abates,  and  the  strength  ap- 
pears impaired,  tonics  should  be  given  to 
promote  the  convalescence  of  the  patient, 
and  obviate  a  relapse  ;  and  where  the  infiara- 
mation  remains  fixed  in  a  particular  joint, 
after  the  pyrexia  has  ceased,  fomentations 
and  other  local  measures,  according  to  the 
state  of  the  part,  may  be  employed  for  its 
removal.  In  the  arthrodynia,  or  chronic 
rheumatism,  as  it  is  commonly  called,  the 
remedies  of  chief  efficacy  are  stimulant  dia- 
phoretics in  moderate  doses  regularly  perse- 
vered in,  assisted  by  various  local  means  of 
])romoting  the  circulation  through  the  affected 
part.  Anodynes  may  be  also  used  with  ad- 
vantage both  internally  and  locally;  and  at- 
tention should  be  paid  to  support  the  strength, 
and  correct  any  observable  deficiency  in  the 
several  functions. 

Rhibe'sia.  (From  ribes,  a  currant.)  See 
Itibes  nigrum,  Kibes  rubrum,  and  Fruits, 
summer. 

Rhin.«:'us.  (Rhiiueus,  sc.  musculus;  from 
|;v,  the  nose.)     See  Compressor  naris. 

Rhinenchy'tes.  (From  ^iv,  the  nose, 
and  ey^uo),  to  pour  in.)  A  syringe  for  the 
nose. 

Rhinopho'nia.  (From  ^i>,  the  nose,  and 
Paif?),  the  voice.)     A  nasal  voice. 

Rhiza'gra.  (From  ^i^a,  the  root,  and 
a.y^ivia,  to  seize.)  An  instrument  for  taking 
out  the  roots  or  stumps  of  teeth. 

RHO'DIA.  (From  ^oJsv,  a  rose ;  so  called 
because  its  root  smells  like  the  damask  rose.) 
See  RJwdiola. 

Rhodi'ola  rosea.  The  radix  rhodiae  of 
5onie  pharmacopoeias  is  the  produce  of  the 
Rhodiola  rosea,  of  Linnajus,  called  rosewort. 
When  dry,  it  has  a  very  pleasant  smell,  re- 
sembling that  of  the  damask  rose.  In  this 
odorous  matter  the  medical  virtue  of  the  root 
resides.  Poultices  in  which  this  root  enters 
as  a  chief  ingredient  are  said  to  allay  violent 
pains  of  the  head. 

Rho'dium  Li'GNtJM.  (From  g»Jiv,  a  rose ; 
a  wood  which  smells  like  roses.)  Rho- 
dium, or  rose-wood.  The  wood  or  root  of  a 
tree  supposed  to  be  the  Genista  cana- 
riensis,  of  Linnseus.  It  is  brought  from  the 
Canary  islands.  An  essential  oil  is  obtain- 
ed from  it,  which  is  used  principally  as 
a  perfume,  but  possesses  cordial  and  corro- 
borant virtues.  It  is  also  an  ingredient  in 
the  composition  of  powders  for  the  destruc- 
tion of  rats. 

RHODODENDRON.  (From  ^sSiv,  a  rose, 
and  Btv^pov,  a  tree ;  so  called  because  its 
flowers  resemble  the  rose.) 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linneean  system.  Class,  Decandria.  Order, 
Monogynia. 

2.  The  pharmacopoeial  name  of  the  olean- 
der. Rose-bay.  See  Rhododendron  chrysan- 
thtnum. 

Rhodode'ndron  chrysa'nthemum.  The 
systematic  name  of  the  oleander,  rose-bay. 


or  yellow  rhododendron.  This  species  of 
rhododendron, /o/u"s  oblongis  impunciis  supra 
scabris  venosissimis,  corolla  rotata  irreguJari 
gemma  Jlorifera  ferruginco-iomentosa,  has  not 
yet  been  introduced  in  Britain  ;  it  is  a  native 
of  Siberia,  affecting  mountainous  situations, 
and  flowering  in  June  and  July. 

This  plant  and  its  medical  virtues  were 
first  described  in  1747,  by  Gmelin  and  Hal- 
ler.  Little  attention,  however,  was  paid  to 
it,  till  the  year  1779,  when  it  was  strongly  re- 
commended by  Koelpia  as  an  efficacious 
medicine,  not  only  in  rheumatism  and  gout, 
but  even  in  venereal  cases  ;  and  it  is  now  very 
generally  employed  in  chronic  rheumatisms, 
in  various  parts  of  Europe.  The  leaves-, 
which  are  the  part  directed  for  medicinal 
use,  have  a  bitterish  subadstringent  taste. 
Taken  in  a  large  dose,  they  prove  a  nar- 
cotic poison  ;  and,  in  moderate  doses,  they 
are  said  to  occasion  heat,  thirst,  a  degree  of 
delirium,  and  a  peculiar  sensatioa  of  the 
parts  affected. 

As  a  powerful  and  active  medicine,  this 
shrub,  says  Dr.  Woodville,  may  probably  be 
found  an  addition  to  the  materia  medica. 
Dr.  Home,  who  tried  it  unsuccessfully  in 
some  cases  of  acute  rheumatism,  says,  "  It 
appears  to  be  one  of  the  most  powerful  se- 
datives which  we  have,  as,  in  most  of  the 
trials,  it  made  the  pulse  remarkably  slow, 
and  in  one  patient  reduced  it  to  thirty-eight 
beats.  And'  in  other  cases,  in  which  the 
rhododendron  has  been  used  at  Edinburgh, 
it  has  been  productive  of  good  effects,  and 
accordingly  it  is  now  introduced  into  the 
Edinburgh  Pharmacopoeia.  The  manner  of 
using  this  plant  by  the  Siberians,  was  by  put- 
ting two  drachms  of  the  dried  leaves  in  an 
earthen  pot,  with  about  ten  ounces  of  boiling 
water,  keeping  it  near  a  boiling  heat  for  a 
night ;  and  this  they  took  in  the  morning, 
and  by  repeating  it  three  or  four  times,  ge- 
nerally effected  a  cure. 

Rhodo'jieli.  (From  goSov,  the  rose,  and 
jtt£A(,  honey.)     Honey  of  roses. 

IlHtE'ADOs  pe'tala.  Red  poppy  petals. 

RHCE'AS.  {Rhceas,  -ados,  m.  From  ^nu, 
to  flow.)  The  wild  poppy  is  sometimes  so- 
called.     See  Papaver  rhceas. 

RHOMBOIDE'US.  (From  '^o^Soj,  a  geo- 
metrical figure,  whose  sides  are  equal  but 
not  right-angled,  and  uli;,  resemblance.) 
Rhomboideus  major  and  minor.  Rhomhoidesi 
of  Douglas,  Winslow,  and  Cowper ;  and 
Cervici  dorso  scapulaire,  of  Dumas.  This 
muscle,  which  is  so  named  from  its  shape,  is 
situated  immediately  under  the  trapezius. 
We  find  it  usually,  though  not  always,  divi- 
ded into  two  portions,  which  Albinus  de- 
scribes as  two  distinct  muscles.  The  upper- 
most of  these,  or  rhomboideus  minor,  arises 
tendinous  from  the  spinous  processes  of  the 
three  inferior  vertebrae  of  the  neck,  and 
from  the  ligamentum  colli ;  the  lowermost, 
or  rhomboideus  major,  arises  tendinous  from 
the    spinous   processes    of  the    back:    the 


764 


RHir 


IIHU 


former  is  inserted  into  the  basis  of  the  sca- 
pula, opposite  to  its  spine  ;  the  latter  into  all 
the  basis  of  the  scapula,  below  its  spine.  Its 
use  is  to  draw  the  scapula  obhquely  upwards, 
and  directly  backwards. 

Rhopai.o'sjs.  (From  focraXov,  a  club.)  A 
disorder  in  which  the  hair  cleaves  together, 
and  hangs  down  in  clusters  resembling  clubs. 
The  plaited  hair. 

JRJmbarb.     See  RJieum. 

Rlmbarb,  monks.     See  Rumex  patientia. 

Rhubarb,  rhaponlic.  See  Rheum  rhaponti- 
cum. 

RHUS.  (From  ^lu,  to  flow ;  so  called 
because  it  stops  fluxes.)  The  name  of  a  ge- 
nus of  plants  in  the  Linnaean  system.  Class, 
Penlandria.  Order,  Trigynia.  The  sumach- 
tree. 

Rhus  be'lgica.  The  Dutch  myrtle  is 
sometimes  so  termed.     See  Myrica  gals. 

Rhus  coria'ria.  Sumach.  E!m-leaved 
sumach.  This  plant,  Rhrus  coriaria  ;  foliis 
pinnatis  obtusiiiscute  serratis  ovalibus  subius 
villosis,  of  Linnteus,  is  a  small  tree,  a  native 
of  the  south  of  Europe.  It  is  singular  that 
this  is  the  only  species  of  the  genus  rhus 
which  is  perfectly  innocent ;  the  others  be- 
ing active  poisons.  Both  the  leaves  and 
berries  of  this  plant  are  used  medicinally,  as 
astringents  and  tonics ;  the  former  are  the 
most  powerful,  and  have  been  long  in  com- 
mon use,  where  they  may  be  easil}'  obtained 
in  various  complaints  indicating  tills  class  of 
remedies.  The  berries,  which  are  red,  and 
of  a  roundish  compressed  figure,  contain  a 
pulpy  matter,  in  which  is  lodged  a  brown, 
hard,  oval  seed,  manifesting  a  considerable 
degree  of  adstringency.  The  pulp,  even 
when  dry,  is  grateful,  and  has  been  disco- 
vered to  contain  an  essential  salt,  similar  to 
tliat  of  wood  sorrel.  An  infusion  of  the 
dried  fruit  is  not  rendered  black  by  a  solu- 
tion of  iron  ;  hence  it  appears  to  be  destitute 
of  adstringency.  But  its  acidity  is  extremely 
grateful ;  therefore,  like  many  other  fruits, 
these  berries  inay  be  advantageously  taken 
to  allay  febrile  heat,  and  to  correct  bilious 
putrescency. 

Rhus  rndicans.     See  Rhus  vernix. 

Rhits  tiphinum.  The  systematic  name  of 
the  Virginian  sumach,  whose  seeds  are  said 
to  be  useful  in  stopping  haemorrhages. 

Rhus  ^oxicode'ndron.  Poison  oak,  or 
sumach.  This  plant  is  a  native  of  North 
America.  The  stems,  if  cut,  exude  a  milky 
juice,  which  inflames  the  skin.  The  leaves, 
now  inserted  in  the  pharmacopoeia,  are 
inodorous,  and  have  a  mawkish  subacrid 
taste.  Their  virtues  are  extracted  more 
perfectly  by  water  than  by  alcohol.  They 
prove  stimulant  and  narcotic,  when  taken 
internally.  Dr.  Alderson,  of  Hull,  found 
them  successful  in  several  cases  of  paralysis. 
They  excite  a  sense  of  heat  and  pricking, 
and  irregular  twitches  in  the  affected  limbs. 
They  have  been  sometimes  useful,  also,  in 
herpetic  eruptions.     The  dose  may  be  from 


half  a  grain,  gradually  increased    to  four 
grains,  two  or  three  times  a  day. 

Rhus  vernix.  Rlius  rndicans.  The  sys- 
tematic name  of  a  poisonous  plant,  the 
efficacy  of  which  Dr.  Fresnoi  has  endea- 
voured to  prove,  in  the  disease  called 
paralysis,  and  herpetic  affections.  He, 
in  order  that  others  should  not  suffer 
by  his  experiments,  began  by  taking  aa 
infusion  of  one  of  the  three  foliola  of  which 
each  leaf  of  this  plant  consists ;  and  as 
this  dose  produced  no  sensible  effect,  he 
increased  the  number  to  twelve.  His  urine 
and  perspiration  were  increased  in  quantity, 
and  he  had  some  pains  in  his  belly.  He  re- 
lates seven  cases,  in  which  he  thinks  he  can 
remove  all  doubt  of  the  efficacy  of  this  infu- 
sion, in  lierpetic  aflections.  From  these  the 
following  are  selected  : 

"  A  country  woman,"  says  Dr.  Fresnoi, 
"  came  to  me  in  the  month  of  July,  1780,  to 
consult  me  about  the  herpes  fariuosa,  with 
which  her  face  had  been  covered  for  more 
than  a  year.  She  was  ordered  to  take  an  in- 
fusion of  this  plant ;  and,  in  six  weeks,  was 
entirely  free  frorn  the  disease." 

He  likewise  relates  five  cases  of  paralysis, 
which  were  cured  by  the  use  of  this  plant. 

The  leaves  of  this  plant  are  to  be  cut 
when  in  the  greatest  vigour,  about  the 
mouth  of  June.  "  Those  who  cut  this 
plant,"  says  Dr.  F.  "  wear  leathern  gloves, 
on  account  of  its  poisonous  qualities."  The 
same  gentleman  observes,  he  saw  one  case 
in  which  inflammation  of  the  eyelids  was 
produced  by  the  vapour  from  the  plant. 
Four  pounds  of  the  leaves  being  distilled 
with  thirty-two  pounds  of  water,  give  it  a 
slight  odour,  although  the  plant  is  entirely 
free  from  it.  Its  taste  is  pungent,  and  in- 
flames the  mouth.  The  decoction  which 
remains  in  the  still  is  brown,  and  is  gene- 
rally covered  with  a  light  brown  pellicle. 
When  strained  and  evaporated,  it  gives  a 
shining  black  extract.  The  leaves  inflame 
and  sv  ell  the  hands  and  arms  of  those  who 
take  them  out  of  the  still,  and  bring  on  an 
itching,  which  remains  for  several  days. 
Forty-two  pounds  of  the  leaves  afford  twenty 
ounces  of  extract,  of  a  proper  consistence 
for  pills. 

"  A  girl,  in  ^'landers,"  says  Dr.  Fres- 
noi, "  already  subject  to  fits,  laid  down 
some  flowers  in  her  bed-room.  Next  day 
she  told  me  that  she  had  undergone  a  great 
change ;  that  she  had  had  no  fits,  and  slept 
much  better  It  occurred  to  me,"  says  Dr. 
F.  "  that  the  flowers  occasioned  this  change. 
Next  day,  the  flowers  being  removed,  and 
the  window  opened,  the  convulsions  re- 
appeared ;  on  their  being  again  introduced, 
the  fits  disappeared  ;  which  proved  plainly 
it  was  the  efiect  of  the  flowers.  The  suc- 
cess of  the  extract  in  tussis  convulsiva  ex- 
ceeded my  hopes;  forty  two  children  being 
cured  of  this  disorder  in  Valenciennes,  du- 
ring the  end  of  the  year  1786.     Four  grains 


BIB 


EIB 


"of  extract  are  to  be  dissolved  in  four  ounces 
of  sirup,  of  which  one  table-spoonful,  given 
to  the  child  every  third  hour,  generally  abates 
the  cough,  and  mostly  leaves  them.  ^ 

RHY'AS  (^puas,  a  disease  of  the  eye.) 
A  decrease  or  defect  of  the  lachrymal  carun- 
cle. The  proximate  cause  is  a  native  defect ; 
or  it  may  originate  from  excision,  erosion,  or 
acrimony.  This  disorder  is  commonly  incu- 
rable, and  it  induces  an  incurable  epiphora, 
or  a  continual  weeping. 

Rhytido'sis.     See  Ratidosis. 

RI'BES.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants 
in  the  Linnaean  system.  Class,  Penlandria. 
Order,  Monogpiia.     The  currant-tree. 

Ri'bks  ni'grum.  Black  currant.  This 
indigenous  plant,  Ribes ;  racemis  jiilosis, 
Jloribus  oblongis,  of  Linnaeus,  affords  larger 
berries  than  those  of  the  red,  which  are  said 
to  be  peculiarly  useful  in  sore  throats,  and  to 
possess  a  diuretic  power  in  a  vei-y  considera- 
ble degree.  The  leaves  of  the  black  currant 
are  extremely  fragrant,  and  have  been  like- 
wise recommended  for  their  medicinal 
virtue,  which  Bergias  states  to  be  niundi- 
ficans,  pellens,  diuretica.  The  officinal  pre- 
parations of  the  berries  are  the  syrupus 
ribis  nigri,  and  the  succus  ribis  nigri  inspissa- 
ius. 

Ri'bes  ru'brum.  Grossularia  non  spi- 
nosa.  The  red  currant.  Ribes,  inerme ; 
racemis  glabris  pendulis,  Jloribus  planiuscu- 
lis,  of  Linnffius.  The  white  currant-tree  is 
merely  a  variety  of  the  red,  the  fruit  of  both 
is  perfectly  analogous  ;  therefore,  what  is 
said  of  the  one,  applies  to  the  other.  The 
red  currant  is  abundantly  cultivated  in  gar- 
dens, and,  from  its  grateful  acidity,  is  uni- 
versally acceptable,  either  as  nature  presents 
it,  or  variously  prepared  by  art,  with  the 
addition  of  sugar.  Considered  medicinally, 
it  is  esteemed  to  be  moderately  refrigerant, 
antiseptic,  attenuant,  and  aperient.  It  may 
be  used  with  considerable  advantage  to  allay 
thirst,  in  most  febrile  complaints,  to  lessen  an 
increased  secretion  of  bile,  and  to  correct  a 
putrid  and  scorbutic  state  of  the  fluids,  espe- 
cially in  sanguine  temperaments  ;  but,  in 
constitutions  of  a  contrary  kind,  it  is  apt  to 
occasion  flatulency  and  indigestion. 

RIBS.  CoslcE.  The  ribs  are  the  long 
curved  bones  which  are  placed  in  an  oblique 
direction  at  the  sides  of  the  chest.  Their 
number  is  generally  twelve  on  each  side  ; 
but,  in  some  subjects,  it  has  been  found  to 
be  thirteen,  and  in  others,  though  more 
rarely,  only  eleven.  They  are  distinguished 
into  true  and  false  ribs.  The  seven  upper 
ribs,  which  are  articulated  to  the  sternum, 
are  called  true  ribs  -,  and  the  five  lower  ones, 
which  are  not  immediately  attached  to  that 
bone,  are  called  false  ribs.  At  the  posterior 
extremity  of  each  rib,  we  observe  a  small 
head,  divided  by  a  middle  ridge  into  two 
articulating  surfaces,  covered  with  cartilage, 
which  are  received  into  two  cavities  contigu- 
ous to  each  other,  and  formed  in  the  upper 


and  lower  part  of  each  dorsal  vertebra,  a& 
we  have  observed  in  our  description  of  the 
spine.  This  articulation,  which  is  secured 
by  a  capsular  ligament,  is  a  species  of  giri- 
glymus,  and  allows  only  of  motion  upwards 
and  downwards.  The  head  of  each  rib  is 
supported  by  a  short  neck,  and  immediately 
beyond  this  we  find  a  flattened  tubercle,  af- 
fording an  oblong  and  slightly  convex  sur- 
face, which  is  articulated  with  tlie  transverse 
process  of  the  lowest  of  the  two  dorsal  ver- 
tebrae, with  which  its  head  is  articulated. 
At  some  little  distance  from  this  tuberosity, 
the  rib  makes  a  considerable  curve,  which  is 
usually  called  its  angle.  From  the  tubercle 
to  the  angle  the  ribs  are  of  considerable 
thickness,  and  approaching  to  a  cylindrical 
shape  ;  but,  from  the  angle  to  their  anterior 
extremity,  they  become  thinner  and  flatter. 
To  this  anterior  extremity  is  fixed  a  long, 
broad  and  strong  cartilage,  which,  in  each 
of  the  true  ribs,  reaches  to  the  sternum, 
where  its  articulation  is  secured  by  a  capsu- 
lar ligament,  and  by  other  ligamentous 
fibres.  The  cartilages  of  the  sixth  and  se- 
venth ribs,  being  longer  than  the  rest,  are 
extended  upwards,  in  order  to  reach  the 
sternum,  the  inferior  portion  of  which  is 
about  on  a  level  with  the  fifth  rib.  The 
cartilages  of  these  two  ribs  are  usually 
united  into  one,  so  as  to  leave  no  space  be- 
tween them.  The  false  ribs  are  supported 
in  a  different  manner  ;  their  cartilages  ter- 
minate in  an  acute  point  before  they  reach 
the  sternum,  the  eighth  rib  being  attached 
by  its  cartilage  to  the  lower  edge  of  the  car- 
tilage of  the  seventh,  or  last  of  the  true 
ribs  ;  the  ninth  in  the  same  manner  to  the 
eighth ;  and  the  tenth  to  the  ninth  ;  the  car- 
tilages of  each  rib  being  shorter  than  that  of 
the  rib  above  it.  The  eleventh  and  twelfth, 
which  are  the  two  lowermost  ribs,  are  not 
fixed  at  their  anterior  extremities  like  the 
other  ribs,  but  hang  loose,  and  are  supported 
only  by  their  ligamentous  fibres,  and  by 
muscles  and  other  soft  parts. 

The  external  surface  of  each  rib  is  some- 
what convex,  and  its  internal  surface  slightly 
concave.  On  the  inferior  and  interior  sur- 
face of  these  bones  we  observe  along  fossa, 
for  the  lodgment  of  the  intercostal  vessels  and 
nerves.  This  channel,  however,  does  not  ex- 
tend through  the  whole  length  of  the  rib,  be- 
ing observable  neither  at  the  posterior  extre- 
mity, where  the  vessels  have  not  reached  the 
bone,  nor  at  the  fore  end,  where  they  are 
distributed  to  the  parts  between  the  ribs. 
We  seldom  see  any  marks  of  it  in  the  short 
ribs,  as  in  the  first,  second,  eleventh,  and 
twelfth. 

Thus  far  we  have  given  a  description, 
.  which  is  applicable  to  the  ribs  in  general; 
but,  as  we  find  them  differing  from  each 
other  in  shape,  length,  situation,  and  other 
respects,  it  will  be  right  to  speak  of  each  rib 
in  particular. 

The  first  rib,  which  is  the  shortest  of  any, 


^66 


rjB 


mc 


is  likewise  the  most  curved.  It  is  broader 
than  the  other  ribs,  and,  instead  of  being 
placed,  as  they  are,  obliquely,  and  with  its 
edges  upwards  and  downwards,  it  is  situa- 
ted nearly  in  a  transverse  direction,  one  of 
its  edges  being  placed  inwards,  or  nearly 
so.  Of  these  edges,  the  inner  one  is  sharp, 
and  the  outer  one  somewhat  rounded.  Its 
inner  surface  is  smooth,  and  its  superior  sur- 
face is  sometimes  slightly  depressed  anterior- 
ly by  the  clavicle.  The  head  of  this  rib,  in- 
stead of  being  angular,  is  flattened,  and 
slightly  convex,  being  received  into  a  cavity, 
which  is  formed  wholly  in  the  first  vertebra, 
and  not  by  two  vertebrae,  as  is  the  case  with 
the  other  ribs. 

The  second  rib  is  longer  than  the  first, 
but  shorter  than  the  ribs  below  it.  Its  an- 
gle is  placed  at  a  small  distance  from  its 
tuberosity,  and  its  head  is  articulated  with 
two  vertebrae,  like  the  other  ribs.  The 
other  ten  ribs;  (he  two  last  only  excepted, 
differ  from  the  general  description  we  have 
given,  chiefly  in  the  difference  of  their 
length,  which  goes  on  gradually  increasing, 
from  the  first  or  uppermost,  to  the  seventh 
or  last  of  the  true  ribs,  and  as  gradually 
diminishing  from  that  to  the  twelfth.  Their 
obliquity,  in  respect  to  the  spine,  likewise 
increases  as  they  descend,  as  does  the  dis- 
tance between  the  head  and  angle  of  each 
rib,  from  the  first  rib  to  the  ninth.  The 
two  lowest  ribs  differ  from  all  the  rest  in 
the  following  particulars  : — Their  heads, 
like  that  of  the  first  rib,  are  rounded,  and 
received  into  a  cavity  formed  entirely 
in  the  body  of  one  vertebra ;  they  have 
no  tubercle  for  their  articulation  with  the 
transverse  processes,  to  which  they  are 
only  loosely  fixed  by  ligaments,  and,  in 
this  respect,  the  tenth  rib  is  sometimes 
found  to  agree  with  them  :  they  are  much 
shorter  tlian  the  i-est  of  the  false  ribs,  and  the 
twelfth  is  still  shorter  tiian  the  eleventh. 
The  length  of  the  latter,  however,  is  dif- 
ferent in  different  subjects,  and  is  not 
always  found  to  be  the  same  on  both 
sides.  Anteriorly,  as  we  have  already  ob- 
served, their  cartilages  are  short  and  loose, 
not  being  attached  to  the  cartilages  of  the 
other  ribs  ;  and  this  seems  to  be,  because  the 
most  considerable  motions  of  the  trunk  are 
not  performed  on  the  lumbar  vertebra;  alone, 
but  likewise  on  the  lower  vertebrae  of 
the  back  ;  so  that  if  these  two  ribs  had  been 
confined  anteriorly,  like  the  rest,  and  like- 
wise united  to  the  bodies  of  two  vertebra;, 
and  to  the  transverse  process,  this  disposi- 
tion would  have  impeded  the  motion  of  the 
two  last  vertebrae  of  the  back,  and  conse- 
quently would  have  affected  the  motion  of 
the  trunk  in  general. 

The  use  of  the  ribs  is  to  give  form  to  the 
thorax,  and  to  cover  and  defend  the  lungs; 
also  to  assist  in  breathing;  for  they  are 
joined  to  the  vertebrae  by  regular  hinges, 
which  allow  of  short  motions,   and  to  the 


sternum  by  cartilages,  which  yield  to  the  mo- 
tion of  the  ribs,  and  return  again  when  the 
muscles  cease  to  act. 

Ribicort.  The  Plantago  lanceolata,  of  Lin- 
naeus, or  narrow-leaved  plantain,  is  sometimes 
so  termed. 

Rice      See  Orysa. 

R  I'C  I  iN  U  S.  (Quasi  piy  kwch,  a  dog's 
nose ;  because  they  stick  to  the  noses  of 
dogs.) 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnaean  system.  Class,  Monoecia.  Order. 
Monadelphia. 

2.  The  pharmacopoEial  name  of  the  plant 
which  affords  the  seed  from  which  the  castor- 
oil  is  prepared. 

RiciNUS  COMMUNIS.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  castor-oil  plant.  Calaputia 
major.  Ricinus  tidgaris.  Palma  chrisli. 
Ricinus  foliis  peltalis  siibpalmatis  serratis,  of 
Linnaeus.  This  plant  appears  to  be  the 
KiKi,  or  Kporuv,  of  Dioscorides,  who  ob- 
serves, that  the  seeds  are  powerfully  ca- 
thartic;  it  is  also  mentioned  by  Aetius, 
Paulus  .ffigineta,  and  Pliny.  The  ricinus 
was  first  cultivated  in  England,  in  the  time 
of  Turner,  and  is  now  annually  reared  in 
many  gardens  in  the  neighbourhood  of 
London  ;  and  in  that  of  Dr.  Saunders,  at 
Highbury,  the  plant  grew  to  a  state  of  great 
perfection.  An  oil  extracted  from  the 
seeds  of  this  plant,  and  known  by  the  name 
of  oleum  ricini,  palma  christi,  or  castor 
oil,  is  the  drug  to  v/liich  the  pharmaco- 
poeias refer,  and  which  has  lately  come 
into  frequent  use,  as  a  quick  but  gentle  pur- 
gative. 

The  London  College  directs  this  oil  to 
be  expressed  from  the  seeds  in  the  same 
way  as  that  of  the  oil  of  almonds,  and  with- 
out the  assistance  of  heat,  by  which  the 
oil  would  seem  to  be  obtained  in  the  purest 
state.  However,  we  have  some  reason  to 
believe  that  this  method  is  seldom  prac- 
tised, and  that  the  oil  usually  employed 
here  is  imported  from  the  West  Indies, 
where  it  is  commonly  prepared  in  the  fol- 
lowing manner : — "  The  seeds  being  freed 
from  the  husks,  or  pods,  which  are  gathered 
upon  their  turning  brown,  and  \\hen  be- 
ginning to  burst  open,  are  first  bruised  in 
a  mortar,  afterwards  tied  up  in  a  linen  bag, 
and  then  thrown  into  a  large  pot,  with  a 
suflicient  quantity  of  water,  (about  eight 
gallons  to  one  gallon  of  the  seeds,)  and 
boiled  till  the  oil  is  risen  to  the  surface, 
when  it  is  carefully  skimmed  off,  strained, 
and  kept  for  use.  Thus  prepared,  the  oil 
is  entirely  free  from  acrimony,  and  will 
stay  upon  the  stomach  when  it  rejects  all 
other  medicines."  Mr.  Long  remarks,  that 
the  oil  intended  for  medicinal  use,  is 
more  frequently  cold  drawn,  or  extracted 
from  the  bruised  seeds  by  means  of  a  hand- 
press.  But  this  it  thought  more  acrimo- 
nious than  that  prepared  by  coction.  Dr. 
Browne  is  also  of  this  opinion.,  and  prefers 


iuv 


ROC 


r67 


the  oil  prepared  by  coction  to  that  by  ex- 
pression ;  he  attributes  its  greater  mildness 
to  the  action  of  the  fire,  observing  that  the 
expressed  oil,  as  well  as  the  mixed  juices  of 
the  seeds,  are  far  more  active  and  violent  in 
their  operation. 

Dr.  Cullen  observes,  that  "  this  oil,  when 
the  stomach  can  be  reconciled  to  it,  is  one  of 
the  most  agreeable  purgatives  we  can  em- 
ploy. It  has  this  particular  advantage,  that 
it  operates  sooner  after  its  exhibition  than 
any  other  purgative  I  know  of,  as  it  com- 
monly operates  in  two  or  three  hours.  It 
seldom  gives  any  griping,  and  its  operation 
is  generally  moderate,  producing  one,  two, 
or  three  stools  only.  It  is  particularly  suit- 
ed to  cases  of  costiveness,  and  even  to  cases 
of  spasmodic  colic. 

In  the  West  Indies,  it  is  found  to  be  one  of 
the  most  certain  remedies  in  the  dry  belly- 
ache, or  colica  pictonum.  It  is  seldom  found 
heating  or  irritating  to  the  rectum  ;  and, 
therefore,  is  sufficiently  well  suited  to  hae- 
morrhoidal  persons. 

The  only  inconvenience  attending  the  use 
of  this  medicine  is,  that  as  an  oil  it  is  nau- 
seous to  some  persons  ;  and  that,  when  the 
dose  is  large,  it  occasions  sickness  at  the 
stomach  for  some  time  after  it  is  taken.  To 
obviate  these  inconveniences,  several  means 
have  been  tried ;  and  it  is  found  that  the 
most  effectual  means  is  the  addition  of  a  lit- 
tle ardent  spirit.  In  the  West  Indies,  they 
employ  rum  ;  but  that  I  might  not  withdraw 
any  part  of  the  purgative,  I  employ  the  Tine. 
senncB  comp.  This  added  in  the  poportion  of 
one  to  three  parts  of  the  oil,  and  very  inti- 
mately mixed,  by  being  shaken  together  in  a 
phial,  both  makes  the  oil  less  nauseous  to 
the  taste,  and  makes  it  sit  more  easy  on  the 
stomach.  The  common  dose  of  this  oil  is  a 
table-spoonful,  or  half  an  ounce  ;  but  many 
persons  require  a  double  quantity. 

Ri'ciNos  ma'jor.     See  Jatropha  curcas. 

Ili'ciNus  vulga'ris.     See  Ricinus. 

Rickets.     See  Rachitis. 

RI'GOR.  A  coldness,  attended  by  a  shi 
vering,  more  or  less  perfect. 

Rl'MA.  A  fissure,  or  opening  ;  as  the  ri- 
ma  laryngis,  rimavulvce. 

Rl'MA  GLO'TTIDIS.  The  opening  of 
the  larynx,  through  which  the  air  passes  in 
and  out  of  the  lungs. 

Ri'mula.  (Dim.  of  rima,  a  fissure.)  A 
small  fissure. 

RiNiE'us.  (From  ^/v,  the  nose.)  See  Com- 
pressor  naris. 

Ring-worm.  A  species  of  herpes.  See 
Herpes. 

Ri'sAGON.     See  Cassumuniar . 

RI'SUS,  SARDO'MCUS.  See  Sardonic 
laugh. 

RIVERIUS,  Lazarus,  was  born  at  Mont- 
pelier,  in  1539.  Being  naturally  slow  in  his 
attainments,  he  failed  in  his  first  examina- 
tions for  a  degree  ;  but  this  only  stimulated 
him  to  redoubled  exertions,  so  that  in  the 


following  spring  he  accomplished  his  object 
at  the  age  of  22.  His  attachment  to  study  be- 
came then  very  great,  and  eleven  years  after 
that  period,  he  was  appointed  to  the  profes- 
sorship of  medicine  in  the  university  ;  which 
office  he  filled  with  great  honour  till  his 
death,  in  1655.  Riverius  published  some 
valuable  works,  especially  one,  entitled 
"  Praxis  Medica  ;"  which  appeared  at  first  in 
a  concise  form,  as  a  sort  of  text-book ;  but 
finding  it  very  favourably  received  by  the 
public,  he  enlarged  and  improved  it  consi- 
derably ;  and  it  added  greatly  to  his  reputa- 
tion, having  passed  through  numerous  edi- 
tions, as  well  in  the  original,  as  translated 
into  French  and  English. 

Rivijius,  Augustus  Quirinds,  was  son 
of  a  learned  physician  and  critic,  Andrew 
Bachmann,  whose  name  was  Latinized  into 
Rivinus,  and  born  at  Leipsic  in  1652.  He 
graduated  at  the  age  of  24,  and  fifteen  years 
after  obtained  the  professorships  of  physio- 
logy and  botany  in  his  native  university  ; 
he  was  also  associated  with  many  learned 
bodies ;  and  he  filled  these  appointments 
with  honour  to  himself  till  his  death,  in 
1723.  Rivinus  distinguished  himself  chiefly 
as  a  systematic  botanist ;  but  his  arrange- 
ment was  very  defective,  being  founded  oa 
the  number  of  the  petals,  and  their  being 
regular,  or  irregular.  Though  by  no  means 
eminent  as  a  practical  anatomist,  he  is  said 
to  have  discovered  a  new  salivary  duct.  As 
a  medical  writer,  he  has  the  merit  of  faith- 
ful observation  and  description  in  his 
treatise  !'  De  Peste  Lipsiensi,"  published  in 
1680.  He  wrote  also  on  dyspepsia,  on  in- 
termittents,  and  various  other  subjects.  His 
"  Censura  iMedjcamentorum  officinalium," 
ranks  very  high,  on  account  of  the  freedom 
with  which  he  attacked  opinions,  however 
generally  received,  which  he  believed  errone- 
ous ;  and  to  the  prevalence  of  this  spirit  we 
owe  the  great  simplification,  and  other  im- 
provements, which  the  Materia  Medica  exhi- 
bits at  present. 

ROASTING.  A  chemical  process, 
generally  performed  in  crucibles,  by  which 
mineral  substances  are  divided,  some  of  their 
principles  being  volatilized,  and  others 
changed,  so  as  to  prepare  them  for  other 
operations. 

Rob.  (Rob,  dense,  Arabian.)  An  old  terra 
for  an  inspissated  juice. 

ROBORANTS.  (Medicamenta  roborantia; 
from  roboro,  to  strengthen.)  Strengthening 
medicines      See  Tonics. 

Rocce'lla.     See  Lichen  roccella. 

Rochelle  salt.     See  Soda  tartarisala. 

Rockambole.  The  Allium  scorodoprasum, 
of  Linnaeus.  The  root  is  used  for  pickles 
and  high-seasoned  dishes. 

Rock-oil.     See  Petroleum. 

Rock-samphire.  See  Crithmum  mariti- 
mum. 

Rocket,  garden.     See  Brassica  eruca. 

Rocket}  Roman.     See  Brassica  eruca. 


res 


R03 


R05 


Rocket,  wild.     See  Brassica  erueastrum. 

Rore'lla.     See  D rostra. 

Ros  cALABRi'>"os.  The  oflScinal  manna 
is  sometimes  so  termed. 

Ros  so'lis.  {Ros,  dew.)  See  Droseu  to- 
iundifoiia. 

RO'SA.  1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants 
in  the  Linnsan  system.  Class,  Icosandria. 
Order,  Polygynia.     The  rose. 

2.  A  name  sometimes  given  to  the  errsi- 
pelas,  because  it  begins  with  a  redness  like 
that  of  a  rose. 

Ro'sA  a'lea  The  white  rose.  The 
flowers  of  this  species  possess  similar  but 
inferior  virtues  to  those  of  the  damask. 
They  are  directed  in  some  ofiicinal  prepara- 
tions. 

Ro'sA  cANi'sA.  Rosa  syhestris.  Cynor- 
Thodon.  Cynosbatos.  The  dog-rose,  or  wild 
brier,  or  hip  tree.  Rosa;  germinibus  ovaiis 
peduncniisqite  glabris,  caule  pdiolisque  acu- 
leatis,  of  Linnajus.  The  fruit  of  this  tree, 
called  heps,  or  hips,  has  a  sourish  taste,  and 
obtains  a  place  in  the  London  pharmaco- 
pceia,  in  the  form  of  conserve.  It  is  seldom 
employed  but  to  give  form  to  more  active  re- 
medies, in  pills,  boluses,  linctuses,  6ic. 

Ro'sA  centifo'lia.  The  pharmacopceial 
and  systematic  name  of  the  damask  rose. 
Rosa  damascena.  Rosa  pallida.  The  da- 
mask rose.  The  pharmacopoeias  direct  a  sirup 
to  be  prepared  from  tlie  petals  of  this  rose. 
Rosa  ;  germinibus  oiaiis  pedunculisque  hispi- 
dis,  caule  hispido  aculeato,  pelioUs  inermibus, 
of  Linnsus  ;  which  is  found  to  be  a  pleasant 
and  useful  laxative  for  children,  or  to  obviate 
costiveuess  in  adults.  Most  of  the  roses, 
though  much  cultivated  in  our  gardens,  are 
far  from  being  distinctly  characterized. 
Those  denominated  varieties  are  extremely 
numerous,  and  often  permanently  uniform  ; 
and  the  specific  differences,  as  hitherto  point- 
ed out,  are  in  many  respects  so  inadequate 
to  the  purpose  of  satisfactory  discrimination, 
that  it  becomes  a  difficult  matter  to  distin- 
guish which  are  species  and  which  are  varie- 
ties only.  The  damask  rose  seems  to  be  an- 
other species,  widely  diflerent  from  the  centi- 
folia,  as  appears  from  the  description  given 
of  it  by  Du  Roi  and  Miller. 

The  petals  are  directed  for  medicinal  use  ; 
they  are  of  a  pale  red  colour,  and  of  a  verj- 
fragrant  odour,  which,  to  most  people,  is 
extremely  agreeable  ;  and  therefore  this  and 
most  of  the  other  roses  are  much  used  as 
nosegays.  We  may  remark,  however,  that, 
in  some  instances,  they  have,  under  certain 
circumstances,  produced  alarming  symp- 
toms. The  petals  "  impart  their  odorous 
matter  to  watery  liquors,  both  by  infusion 
and  distillation.  Six  pounds  of  fresh  roses 
impregnate,  by  distillation,  a  gallon,  or 
more,  of  water,  strongly  with  their  fine 
flavour.  On  distilling  large  quantities, 
there  separates  from  the  watery  fluid  a  small 
portion  of  a  fragrant  but}'raceous  oil,  which 
liquefies  by  heat,  and  appears  yellow,  but 


concretes  in  the  cold  -into  a  white  mass.  A 
hundred  pounds  of  the  flowers,  according  to 
the  experiments  of  Tachenius  and  Hofi'man, 
aiforded  scarcely  half  an  ounce  of  oil." 
The  smell  of  the  oil  exactly  resembles  that 
of  roses,  and  is  therefore  much  used  as  a 
perfume.  It  possesses  very  little  pungencvj 
and  has  been  highly  recommended  for  its 
cordial  and  analeptic  qualities.  These 
flowers  also  contain  a  bitterish  substance, 
which  is  extracted  by  water  along  with  the 
odorous  principle,  and  remains  entire  in  the 
decoction  after  the  latter  has  been  separated 
by  distillation,  or  evaporation. 

This  fixed  sapid  matter  of  the  petals  mani- 
fests a  purgative  quality ;  and  it  is  on  this 
account  that  the  flowers  are  received  in  the 
Materia  Medica. 

Ro'sA  damasce'na.     See  Rosa  centifolia , 

Ro'sA  GALLicA.  The  pharmacopoeial 
and  systematic  name  of  the  red  rose.  Rosa 
rubra.  The  flowers  of  this  species,  Rosa ; 
germinibus  oralis  pedunculisque  hispidis,  caule 
petiolisque  hispido  aculeatis,  of  Linnaeus, 
are  valued  for  their  adstringent  qualities, 
which  are  most  considerable  before  the  petals 
expand  ;  and  therefore  in  this  state  they  are 
chosen  for  medicinal  use,  and  ordered  by 
the  pharmacopoeias  in  diflerent  preparations, 
as  those  of  a  conserve,  or  confection,  a 
honey,  an  infusion,  and  a  sirup.  The  in- 
fusion of  roses  is  a  grateful  cooling  subad- 
stringent,  and  useful  in  haemoptysis,  and 
other  htemorrhagic  complaints  :  its  efiicacy, 
however,  depends  chiefly  on  the  sulphuric 
acid  added. 

Ro'sA  pa'elida.     See  Rosa  centifolia. 

Ro'sa  ro'bra.     See  Rosa  gallica. 

Ro'sA  silve'stris.  The  dog-rose,  or  JRo- 
sa  canina,  of  Linnaeus. 

Rosa'cea.  The  term  gulta  rosacea  is  ap- 
plied to  little  rosy-coloured  spots  upon  the 
face  and  nose. 

Rose.     See  Rosa. 

Rose,  damask.     See  Rosa  centifolia. 

Rose,  dog.     See  Rosa  canina. 

Rosea  radix.     See  Rhodiola. 

Rose,  red.     See  Rosa  gallica. 

Rose  root.     See  Rhodiola. 

Rose,  white.     See  Rosa  alba. 

Rosebay  willow  herb.  This  is  the 
Epilobiujn  angustifolium,  of  Linnaeus,  com- 
mon in  our  woods,  in  moist  situations.  The 
3-oung  shoots  are  said  to  be  little  inferior  to 
asparagus,  when  boiled. 

Rosemary.     See  Rosmarinus. 

Rosewood.     See  Rhodium  lignum. 

Rosewort.     See  Rhodiola. 

Rosin.     See  Resina. 

ROSMARITnUS.  ( Q^aasi  rosa,  fff/.vova,  be- 
cause it  smells  like  myrrh.)  1.  The  name 
of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the  Linnaean  system. 
Class,  Diandria.     Order,  Monogynia. 

2.  The  pharmacopoeial  name  of  the  com- 
mon rosemary. 

Rosmarinus  horte'ssis.  See  Rosma- 
rinus. 


RGB 


Mb 


76» 


Rosmari'nps  oFFiciSA'i-is.  The  system^ 
Stic  name  of  the  common  rosemary.  Ros- 
^imrimLshor tends.  LiOanotis  coronaria.  Den- 
itrolibanus.  Rosmarinus  officiiialis,  of  Lin- 
nau8.  The  leaves  and  tops  of  this  plant 
have  a  fragrant  aromatic  smell,  and  a  bit- 
terish pungent  taste.  Rosemary  is  reckoned 
one  of  the  most  powerful  of  those  plants 
which  stimulate  and  corroborate  the  nervous 
system  ;  it  has  therefore  been  recommended 
In  various  affections  supposed  to  proceed 
from  debility,  or  defective  excitement  of  the 
brain  and  nerves,  as  in  certain  head-aches, 
deafness,  giddiness,  and  in  some  hysterical 
«nd  dyspeptic  symptoms.  The  officinal  pre- 
parations of  rosemary  are,  an  essential  oil 
from  their  leaves,  or  from  the  herb  in  flower, 
a  conserve  of  the  flowers,  and  a  spirit  for- 
tnerly  called  Hungary  water,  from  the 
:flowery  tops.  The  tops  are  also  used  in 
the  compound  spirit  of  lavender,  and  soap 
liniment. 

RosMAFa'sfus  sylve'stkis.  See  Ledum 
jpalustre. 

Ro'sTRUM,  (From  Todo,  to  gnaw ;  be- 
cause birds  use  it  to  tear  their  food  with.) 
A  beak.  The  piece  of  flesh  which  hangs 
between  the  division  of  the  hare-lip  is  called 
rostrum  leporinum. 

Rotang  cane.    See  Calamus. 

Rota'tor.  (From  roiu,  to  turn.)  A 
tnuscls  whose  oflice  is  to  wheel  about  the 
thigh. 

RO'TULA.  (Dim.  of  rota,  a  wheel;  so 
called  from  its  shape.)     See  Patella. 

Round-hated  sorrel.     See  Rumex  scuialxis. 

ROUND  LIGAMENTS.  Ligamenta  ro- 
tunda. A  bundle  of  vessels  and  fibres  con- 
tained in  a  duplicature  of  the  peritonaeum, 
that  proceed  from  the  side  of  the  uterus, 
through  the  abdominal  ring,  and  disappear 
In  the  pudenda. 

Rube'do.  (From  ruber,  red.)  A  dif- 
fused, but  not  spotted,  redness  in  any  part 
ef  the  skin ;  such  as  that  which  arises  from 
blushing. 

RUBEFACIENTS.  {Rubefackntia : 
from  rubefacio,  to  make  red.)  Those  sub- 
stances which,  when  applied  a  certain  time 
tA  (he  skin,  induce  a  redness  without  blis- 
-tering. 

RUB  E'O  L  A.  (From  ruber,  red  ;  or 
from  rubeo,  to  become  red.)  Morbilli.  The 
jneasles.  A  genus  of  disease  in  the  Class 
Pyrexia:,  and  Order  Exanthemata,  of  Cul- 
!en ;  known  by  synocha,  hoarseness,  dry- 
cough,  sneezing,  drowsiness ;  about  the 
fourth  day,  eruption  of  small  red  points, 
discernible  by  the  touch,  -which  after  three 
days  end  in  mealy  desquamation.  The 
blood,  after  vensesection,  exhibits  an  inflam- 
matory crust.  In  addition  to  the  symptoms 
already  related,  it  is  remarkable,  that  the 
eyes  and  eyelids  always  show  the  presence 
of  this  disease,  being  somewhat  inflamed  and 
suffused  with  tears.  The  synocha  continues 
during  the  whole  progress  of  the  dise^Lss. 


in  systems  of  nosology,  several  varieties>of 
measles  are  mentioned,  but  they  may  all  be 
comprehended  under  two  heads  ;  the  one  at- 
tended with  more  or  less  of  the  symptoms  of 
general  inflammation  ;  the  other  accompa- 
nied by  a  putrid  diathesis. 

The  measles  may  prevail  at  all  seasons  of 
the  year  as  an  epidemic,  but  the  middle  ol" 
winter  is  the  time  they  are  usually  most  pre- 
valent ;  and  they  attack  persons  of  all  ages, 
but  children  are  most  liable  to  them.  They 
prove  most  unfavourable  to  such  as  are  of  a 
plethoric  and  scrophulous  habit.  Like  the 
smallpox,  they  never  affect  persons  but  once 
in  their  life ;  their  contagion  appears  to  b& 
of  a  specific  nature.  The  eruption  is  usually 
preceded  by  a  general  uneasiness,  chillineSSv 
and  shivering,  pain  in  the  liead,  in  grown 
persons  ;  but  in  children,  a  heaviness  a;nd 
soreness  in  the  throat ;  sickness,  and  vomit- 
ing, with  otiier  affections,  such  as  happen  fa 
most  fevers  ;  but  the  chief  characteristic 
symptoms  are,  a  heaviness  about  the  eyes, 
with  swelling,  inflammation,  and  a  deflnxioa 
of  sharp  tears,  and  great  acuteness  of  sen- 
sation, so  that  they  cannot  bear  the  light 
without  pain,  together  with  a  discharge  of 
serous  humour  from  the  nostrils,  which 
produces  sneezing.  The  heat,  and  other 
febrile  symptoms,  increase  very  rapidly  ;  ten 
■which  succeeds  a  frequent  and  dry  cough,  a 
stuffing,  great  oppression,  and  oftentimes 
retching  to  vomit,  with  violent  pains  in  the 
loins,  and  sometimes  a  looseness  ;  at  other 
times  there  is  great  sweating,  the  tongue 
foul  and  white,  the  thirst  very  great,  and, 
in  general,  the  fever  runs  much  higher  than: 
in  the  milder  sort  of  the  regular  smallpox. 
The  eruptions  appear  about  the  fourth  or, 
fifth  day,  and  sometimes  about  the  end  of 
the  third.  On  the  third  or  fourth  day  from 
their  first  appearance,  the  redness  diminishes, 
the  spots,  or  very  small  papulee,  dry  up,  the 
cuticle  peels  off,  and  is  replaced  by  a  new 
one.  The  symptoms  do  not  go  off  oa  the 
eruption,  as  in  the  smallpox,  except  the 
vomiting;  the  cough  and  head-ache  conti- 
nue, with  the  weakness  and  defluxion  on 
the  eyes,  and  a  considerable  degree  of 
fever. 

On  the  ninth  or  eleventh  day,  no  trace  of 
redness  is  to  be  found,  but  the  skin  assumes 
its  wonted  appearance ;  yet,  without  there 
have  been  some  considerable  evacuations.} 
either  by  the  skin,  or  by  vomiting,  the  pa- 
tient will  hardly  recover  strength,  but  the 
cough  will  continue,  the  fever  return  with 
new  violence,  and  bring  on  great  distress  and 
danger. 

In  the  more  alarming  cases,  spasms  of  tli* 
limbs,  subsultns  tendinum,  delirium,  or  what 
more  frequently  happens,  coma  supervene. 
This  last  symptom  so  frequently  attends  the 
erttptive  fever  of  measles,  that  by  some  prac- 
titioners it  is  regarded  as  one  of  its  diag- 
nostics. 

In  measles,  as  in  other  febrile  dis^a^es, 
97 


770 


Kim 


RUK 


the  syu-vptoms  generally  suffer  some  remis- 
sion towards  <he  morning',  returning,  how- 
ever, ill  the  evening-,  with  increased  seve- 
rity. 

The  measles,  even  when  violent,  are  not 
usually  attended  with  a  putrid  tendency ; 
but  it  sometimes  happens,  that  such  a  dispo- 
sition prevails  both  in  the  course  of  the  dis- 
ease and  at  its  termination. 

In  such  cases  petechia;  are  to  be  observed 
interspersed  among-  the  eruptions,  and  these 
last  become  livid,  or  assume  almost  a  black 
colour.  Haemorrhag-es  break  out  from  dif- 
ferent parts  of  the  body,  the  pulse  becomes 
frequent,  feeble,  and  perhaps  irregular,  uni- 
versal debility  ensues,  and  the  patient  is 
destroyed. 

In  those  cases  where  there  is  much  fever, 
with  great  difficulty  of  breathing,  and  other 
symptoms  of  pneumonic  inliammation,  or 
where  there  is  great  debility,  with  a  ten- 
dency to  putrescency,  there  will  always  be 
considerable  danger ;  but  the  consequences 
attendant  on  the  measles  are  in  general 
more  to  be  dreaded  than  the  immediate 
disease ;  for  although  a  person  may  get 
through  it,  and  appear  for  a  time  to  be 
recovered,  still  hectic  symptoms  and  pul- 
inonary  consumption  shall  afterwards  arise 
and  destroy  him,  or  an  ophthalmia  shall 
ensue. 

Measles,  as  well  as  smallpox,  not  unfre- 
iquently  call  into  action  a  disposition  to  scro- 
phula,  where  such  happens  to  exist  in  the 
Iiabit. 

Another  bad  consequence  of  the  measles 
is,  that  the  bowels  are  often  left  by  them  in 
a  very  weak  state  ;  a  chronic  diarrhoea  re- 
maining, which  has  sometimes  proved  fatal. 
Dropsy  has  also  been  known  as  a  conse- 
quence of  measles. 

The  morbid  appearances  to  be  observed 
on  dissections  of  those  who  die  of  measles, 
are  pretty  much  confined  to  the  lungs  and 
intestines  ;  the  former  of  which  always  show 
strong  marks  of  inflamTuation,  and  some- 
times a  tendency  to  sphacelus. 

Where  the  patient  dies  under  the  erup- 
tion, the  trachea  and"  larger  branches  of 
llie  bronchia,  as  in  the  smallpox,  are  often 
covered  with  it,  whi<'h  Dr.  Thomas  ob- 
serves may  account  for  the  increase  of  the 
cough,  after  the  appearance  of  the  erup- 
tion. 

In  the  treatment  of  this  disorder,  as  it 
usually  appears,  the  object  is  to  moderate 
the  accompanying  synocha  fever,  and  attend 
to  the  state  of  certain  organs,  particularly 
the  lungs  and  the  bowels.  When  there  are 
no  urgent  local  symptoms,  it  will  be  com- 
monly sufficient  to  pursue  the  general  anti- 
phlogistic plan,  (avoiding,  however,  too  free 
or  sudden  exposure  to  cold,)  keeping  the 
bowels  open,  and  encouraging  diaphoresis 
by  mild  antimonials,  &,c.  Sometimes,  how- 
ever, in  plethoric  habits,  especially  where 
the  lung-s  are  weak,    it  will   he  proper   to 


begin  by  a  moderate  abstraction  of  blood. 
Where  the  eruption  has  been  imprudently 
checked,  much  distress  usually  follows,  and 
it  will  be  adviseable  to  endeavour  to  bring 
it  out  again  by  the  warm  bath,  with  other 
means  of  increasing  the  action  of  the  cuta- 
neous vessels.  Should  an  inflammatory 
determination  to  the  lungs  occur,  more  ac- 
tive evacuations  must  be  practised,  as  ex- 
plained under  the  head  of  Pneumonia.  The 
cough  may  be  palliated  by  opmm,  joined 
Vfith  expectorants,  demulcents,  &,c. :  and  an 
occasional  emetic  will  be  proper,  when  there 
is  much  wheezing.  Where  diarrhooa  takes 
place,  it  is  better  not  to  attempt  to  suppress 
it  at  once  ;  but  if  troublesome,  moderate  it  by 
small  doses  of  opium,  assisted  perhaps  by 
astringents.  At  the  decline  of  the  disorder, 
niuch  attention  is  often  required  to  prevent 
phthisis  pulmonalis  supervening.  Should 
the  disorder  ever  put  on  a  putrid  characteri 
the  general  plan  pointed  out  under  ti/phus 
must  be  pursued, 

HU'BIA.  (From  ruber,  red ;  so  called, 
from  its  red  roots.) 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnaean  system.  Class,  Telrandria.  Order, 
Monogynia. 

2.  The  pharniacopceial  name  of  the  macV 
der  plant. 

Ru'bia  tincto'rum.  The  systematic  name 
of  the  madder  plant.  Erythrodanum.  Rubia 
major.  Radix  rubra.  Dyer's  madder.  Rubia 
tinclorum,  foliis  annuis,  caule  aculeato,  of 
Linnseus.  The  roots  of  this  plant  have  a 
bitterish,  somewhat  austero  taste,  and  a 
slight  smell,  not  of  the  agreeable  kind.  It 
was  formerly  considered  as  a  deobstruent, 
detergent,  and  diuretic,  but  it  is  now  very 
seldom  used. 

Rubi'go  cu'pri.     See  Verdigris. 

Rubi'go  fk'rri.  {Rubigo,  a  colore  rubra, 
from  its  reddish  colour.)  Rust  of  iron.  See 
Ferri  subcarbonas. 

Rhei'nus.  (From  ruber,  red,  so  named 
from  its  colour.)     A  carbuncle. 

R  U'B  U  S.  (From  i-uber,  red,  so  called 
from  its  red  fruit.)  The  name  of  a  genus  of 
plants  in  the  Linnaean  system.  Class,  Ico- 
sandria.    Order,  Polygynia. 

Ru'bus  a'rcticus.  The  systematic  name 
of  the  shrubby  strawberry.  The  Bocae  JYor- 
landicm.  Rubu$,  foliis  alternatis,  caule  inermi 
unifioro.  They  are  recommended  by  Lin- 
nasus  as  possessing  antiseptic,  refrigerant, 
and  antiscorbutic  qualities. 

RuBus  c^e'sius.  The  systematic  name 
of  the  dewberry  plant,  whose  fruit  resem- 
bles the  blackberry  in  appearance  and  qua- 
lities. 

Ru'bus  cHAMiE'iioRus.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  cloudberry-tree.  ChamcEmorus. 
Chamcerubus  foliis  ribis  ^nglicce.  Rubus 
palustris  humilis.  Vaccinium  Lancastrense. 
Rubus  alpinus  humilis  Anglicus.  Cloud- 
berries, and  knotberries.  The  ripe  fruit 
of  this   plant,    Rubus    chmntmorirs,  foliis- 


RUAI 


KUF 


aanplUibus  lobaiis,  caule  iniirno  unifloro,  of 
Linneeus,  is  prepared  into  a  jarn  ;  and  is  re- 
commended to  allay  thirst,  kc.  in  fevers, 
piithisical  diseases,  hBenioptysis,  Sic.  As  an 
antiscorbutic,  it  is  said  to  excel  the  scurvy- 
grass  and  other  vegetables  of  that  tribe  in 
common  use. 

Rc'bus  frutico'sus.  The  S3'stematic 
name  of  the  common  bramble,  which  affords 
blackberries.  The  berries  are  eaten  in  abun- 
dance by  children,  and  are  wholesome  and 
gently  aperient.  Too  large  quantities,  how- 
«ver,  when  the  stomach  is  weak,  produce  vo- 
miting and  great  distension  of  the  belly, 
from  flatus.     See  Fruits,  summer. 

Ru'bus  iD^i;'i;s.  Baiinon.  Moron.  The 
systematic  nanie  of  the  raspberry.  Rubits 
•iiliBUs,foliis  qmnaio-pinnaih  ttrnaiisque,  caule, 
aculealo,  pel.iolis  canaliculaiis,  of  Linnaeus. 
The  fruit  of  this  plant  has  a  pleasant  sweet 
taste,  accompanied  with  a  peculiar  grateful 
flavour,  on  account  of  which  it  is  chiefly  va- 
lued. Its  virtues  consist  in  allaying  heat  and 
thirst,  and  promoting  the  natural  excretions. 
A  grateful  sirup  prepared  from  the  juice  is 
directed  for  ofEcinal  use. 

RU'CTUS.     An  eructation. 

Rue.     See  liuta. 

Rue,  goat's.     See  Galega. 

Rd'fi  Pi'LULiE.  Rufus's  pills.  A  com- 
pound very  similar  to  the  aloetic  pills  with 
myrrh. 

RUFUS,  the  Ephesian,  a  physician  and 
anatomist  of  considerable  eminence  in  the 
reign  of  Trajan,  esteemed  by  Galen  one  of 
?he  most  able  of  his  predecessors.  He  tra- 
ced the  origin  of  the  nerves  in  the  brain  by 
■dissecting  brutes,  and  considered  some  of 
them  as  contributing  to  motion,  others  to 
sensation.  He  even  observed  the  capsule  of 
the  crystalline  lens  in  the  eye.  He  considered 
the  heart  as  the  seat  of  life,  and  of  the  animal 
heat,  and  as  the  origin  of  the  pulse,  which 
he  ascribed  to  the  spirit  of  its  left  ventricle 
and  of  the  arteries.  There  is  a  very  respec- 
table treatise  by  him  on  the  Diseases  of  the 
Urinary  Organs,  and  the  method  of  curing 
them.  He  also  wrote  a  good  work  on  Pur- 
gative Medicines  ;  and  a  little  treatise  on  the 
names  given  by  the  Greeks  to  the  different 
parts  of  the  body.  Galen  affirms  also,  that 
JRufus  was  the  author  of  an  Essay  on  the 
Materia Medica,  in  verse;  and  Suidas  men- 
tions others  on  the  Jlira  bilis,  &c.  but  these 
are  all  lost. 

Rum.  a  spirituous  liquor,  well  known,  the 
produce  of  the  sugar-cane. 

RU'MEX.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants 
in  the  Linnaean  system.  Class,  Hexandria. 
Order,  Trigynia.     The  dock. 

Ru'mex  aceto'sa.  The  systematic  name 
©f  the  common  sorrel.  Acetosa.  Jicelosa 
vulgaris.  .Acetosa  pralensk.  Acetosa  ar- 
vensis.  Sorrel ;  sour  dock.  Rumex,  foliis 
oblongis  sagittatis,  florihus  dmciis,  of  Lin- 
nseus.     The  leaves  of  this  plant  are  sour,  but 


not  the  root,  which  is  bitter.  It  grows  in  the 
meadows  and  common  fields. 

Ru'mex  acu'tos.  The  systematic  name 
of  the  sharp-pointed  wild  dock.  OxylapU' 
tlium.  Lapathum.  Florihus  hermaphroditis  ; 
valvulis  denlalis  graniferis,  foliis  cordate  ob- 
longis acuminaiis,  of  Linneeus.  The  decoc- 
tion of  the  root  of  this  plant  is  used  in  Ger- 
many to  cure  the  itch  ;  and  it  appears  to 
have  been  used  in  the  time  of  Dioscorides, 
in  the  cure  of  leprous  and  impetiginous 
affections,  both  alone  and  boiled  with  vine- 
gar. 

Rc'mex  ALri'jius.  The  systematic  »v;me 
of  the  plant  which  affords  the  monks'  rhu- 
barb.    See  Rinnex  paiieniia. 

Ru'mex  aq,ua'ticus.  The  water-dock. 
See  Rumex  hydrolupalhum. 

Ru'mex  cri'spus.  The  systematic  nanae 
of  the  crisp-leaved  dock. 

Ru'mex  piiDKOLArATHUM.  The  system- 
atic name  of  the  water-dock.  Hydrolapa- 
ihum.  Rumex  aquaiicus.  Herba  Britan- 
nica.  Lapathum  aqualicum.  The  water- 
dock.  Rumex,  floribus  hermaphroditis,  val- 
vulis  integris  graniferis,  foliis  lanceolatis,  of 
Linneeus.  The  leaves  of  this  plant  manifest 
considerable  acidity,  and  are  said  to  possess 
a  laxative  quality.  The  root  is  strongly  ad- 
stringent,  and  has  been  much  employed, 
both  externally  and  internally,  for  the  cure 
of  some  diseases  of  the  skin,  as  scurvy,  lepra, 
lichen,  iic.  The  root  powdered  is  said  to  be 
an  excellent  dentrifice. 

Ru'mex  patie'ntia.  The  systematic  name 
of  the  garden  patience.  Rhabarbarum  mo- 
nachorum.  Hippolapathum.  Patieritia. 
Monks'  rhubarb.  This  root,  which  is  suppo- 
sed to  possess  the  virtues  of  rhubarb,  but  in 
an  inferior  degree,  is  obtained  from  the  Ru- 
mex patientia,  of  Linn»us,  and,  according  to 
Professor  Murray,  from  the  Rumex  alpinus^ 
of  Linnaeus.  It  is  obviously  more  adstringent 
than  rhubarb,  but  comes  very  far  short  of  its 
purgative  virtue. 

Ru'mex  sangui'neus.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  bloody  dock,  the  root  of  which 
has  an  austere  and  adstringent  taste,  and  is 
sometimes  given  by  the  vulgar  in  the  cure  of 
dysentery. 

Ru'mex  scuta'tus.  The  systematic  name 
of  the  French  sorrel,  sometimes  called  acetosa 
rotundifolia,  in  the  shops.  Acetosa  Rom,ana. 
Acetosa  rotundifolia  horlensis.  Roman,  or 
garden-sorrel.  Rmnex; foliis  cordato-hastaiis, 
ramis  divergentibus,  floribus  hermaphrodiiis, 
of  Linnaeus.  It  is  common  in  our  gardens 
and  in  many  places  is  known  by  the  culinary 
name  of  Green-sauce.  Its  virtues  are  simi- 
lar to  those  of  common  sorrel.  See  Rumex 
acetosa. 

Rupelle'nsis  sal.  (From  Rupella  Ro' 
chelle,  where  it  was  first  made  by  M.  Seig- 
nette.)  A  term  applied  to  Rochelle  salt. 
Now  called  soda  tartarizata. 

Ruptu'ra.     See  Hernia, 


iujs 


KI:r 


jRufiure.     See  Herwa. 
Ruphirc-u'ort.    See  Hemiaria. 
UV'SCUS.     (Jl  riuso  colore,  from  the  car- 
nation colour  of  its  berries.) 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
LinnBBan  system.  Class,  Diotcia.  Order, 
Sifiigentsia. 

2.  The  pharmacopcEial  name  of  the  but- 
chers' broom,  or  knee-holly. 

Ru'scus  acUlea'tus.  The  systematic 
name  of  butchers'  broom.  Bruscus.  Oxy- 
vtffrrhine.  Oxymyrtinc.  Myrlucantlia.  My- 
aeanilia.  Scopa  rtgia.  Wild  myrtle.  A 
smnll  evergreen  shrub,  the  ruscus  aculcaius, 
foliis  supra  fioriferis  midis,  of  Linnaeus. 
it  grows  in  woods  and  thickets  in  this  coun- 
try. The  root,  which  is  somewhat  thick, 
knotty,  and  furnished  with  long  fibres,  ex- 
ternally brown,  internally  white,  and  of  a 
bitterish  taste,  has  been  reconunended  as 
an  aperient  and  diuretic  in  dropsies,  uri- 
nary obstructions  and  nephritic  cases.  It 
js  seldom  used  in  this  country.  See  Rus- 
can. 

Ru'scTjs  HYPOGLo'suM.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  uTularia.  This  plant  was  for- 
nrerly  us€d  against  relaxation  of  the  uvula, 
but  Is  now  laid  aside  for  more  adstringent 
remedies. 

RnsH-NOT.  The  root  of  the  Cyperus 
tucxUentus,  of  Linnaeus,  a  native  of  Italy, 
where  it  is  collected  and  eaten,  being  more 
delicately  and  pleasantly  tasted  than  our 
cFie^tuuts. 

Rash,  sweet.  See  Andropogon  schsnanthus. 

RUSSELL,  Alexander,  was  a  native 
h\  Edinburgh,  where  he  received  his  medi- 
cal education,  and  afterwards  became  phy- 
sician to  the  English  factory  at  Aleppo, 
where  he  resided  several  years.  He  soen 
obtained  a  proud  pre-eminence  above  all  the 
peactitioners  there,  and  was  consulted  by  per- 
sons of  every  description.  The  pacha  parti- 
cularly distinguished  him  by  his  friendship, 
and  sought  his  advice  on  every  act  of  im- 
portance. In  1755,  he  published  his  "  Na- 
tural History  of  Aleppo,"  a  valuable  and 
interesting  work,  containing  especially  some 
important  observations  relative  to  the  Plague. 
On  his  return  to  England  four  years  aiter, 
he  settled  in  London,  and  was  elected  phy- 
sician to  St.  Thomas's  hospital,  which  office 
he  retained  till  his  death  in  1770.  He 
presented  several  valuable  communications 
to  the  Royal  Society,  as  also  to  the  Medical 
Society. 

RUSSELL,  Patrick,  was  brother  of 
the  preceding,  and  his  successor  as  physician 
to  the  English  factory  at  Aleppo.  He  pub- 
lished a  copious  treatise  on  the  Plague,  hav- 
ing had  ample  opportunities  of  treating  that 
disease  during  1760,  and  the  two  following 
years.  In  this  work  he  has  fully  discussed 
the  important  subjects  of  Quarantine,  Laza- 
rettos, and  the  Police  to  be  adopted  in  times 
pf  Pestilence.    He  likewise  gave  to  the  pub- 


lic a  new  edition  of  his  brother's  work  qa  a 
very  enlarged  scale. 

Russia  ashes.  The  impure  potash,  as  im- 
ported from  Russia. 

RU'TA.  (From  fvo/,  to  preserve,  because  it 
preserves  health.) 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linna;an  system.  Class,  Decandria.  Order^ 
Mo7iogynia. 

2.  The  pharmacopceial  name  of  the  conr- 
mon  rue. 

Ru'ta  grate'olests.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  common  rue.  Ruta ;  foliis 
deconiposiiis,  floribui  lateralibus  quadrijvdis, 
of  Linnaeus.  Rue  has  a  strong  ungrateful 
smell,  and  a  bitter,  hot,  penetrating  taste  ; 
the  leaves  are  so  acrid,  that  by  much  hand- 
ling they  have  been  known  to  irritate  and 
intiame  the  skin ;  and  the  plant,  in  its  na- 
tural or  uncultivated  state,  is  said  to  possess 
these  sensible  qualities  still  more  powerfully. 
The  imaginary  quality  of  the  rue,  in  resist- 
ing and  expelling  contagion,  is  now  dJsre-< 
garded.  It  is  doubtless  a  powerful  stimu- 
lant, and  is  considered  like  other  medicine* 
of  the  fetid  kind,  as  possessing  attenuating, 
deobstruent,  and  antispasmodic  powers,  I» 
the  former  London  Pharmacopoeia  it  was 
directed  in  the  form  of  an  extract;  and 
was  also  an  ingredient  in  the  pulvise  myrrha 
cump.  but  these  are  now  omitted.  The  dose 
of  the  leaves  is  from  fifteen  grains  to  two 
scruples. 

Ru'ta  mura'ria.  The  plant  to  which 
tliis  name  is  given  in  the  PharmacopoeiaB,  is 
the  Jlsplenium  ruta  muraria,  of  Linnteus  ; 
which  sec. 

RUT  I  DO'S  IS.  A  corrugation  .  and 
subsiding  of  the  cornea  of  the  eye.  The 
species  are,  1.  Ruiidosis,  from  a  wound  or 
puncture  penetrating  the  cornea.  2.  Rw 
iidosis,  from  a  fistula  penetrating  the  cor- 
nea. 8.  Rulidosis,  from  a  deficiency  of  the 
aqueous  humour,  which  happens  from  old 
age,  fevers,  great  and  continued  evacuations, 
and  in  extreme  dryness  of  the  air.  4.  Ru- 
tidosis,  of  dead  persons,  when  the  aqueous 
humour  exhales  through  the  cornea,  and  no 
fresh  humour  is  secreted  ;  so  that  the  cornea 
lijjBcomes  obscure  and  collapsed :  this  is  a 
most  certain  sign  of  death. 

Ru'tula.  (From  ruta,  rue.)  A  small 
species  of  rue. 

RUYSCH,  Frederick,  was  born  at  the 
Hague  in  1638.  After  going  through  the 
preliminary  studies  with  great  zeal,  he  gra- 
duated at  Leyden  in  1664,  and  then  settled 
in  his  native  city.  In  the  following  year  he 
published  his  treatise  on  the  lacteal  and 
lymphatic  vessels  ;  in  consequence  of  which 
he  was  invited  to  the  chair  of  anatomy  at 
Amsterdam.  From  that  period  his  atten- 
tion was  chiefly  devoted  to  anatomical  re- 
searches, both  human  and  comparatire  ; 
and  he  contributed  materially  to  the  imr 
provement  of  the  art  of  injecting,  for  th« 


RDY 


EYE 


pitrpasa  of  demonstrating  minute  structure, 
and  preserving  the  natural  appearance  of 
parts.  His  museum  became  ultimately  the 
most  magnificent  that  any  private  indivi- 
dual had  ever  accumulated ;  and  being 
at  length  purchased  by  the  czar  Peter  for 
<hirty  thousand  florins,  he  immediately  set 
about  a  new  collection.  He  appears  not  to 
have  paid  sufficient  attention  to  inform 
Jiimself  of  the  writings  of  others,  whence  he 
sometimes  arrogated  to  himself  what  was 
really  before  known,  which  led  him  into 
several  controversies  ;  but  his  indefatigable 
researches  in  anatomy  were  certainly  re- 
warded with  many  discoveries.  In  1685  he 
•wag  appointed  professor  of  physic,  and  re- 
<"eived  subsequently  several  marks  of  dis- 
tinction, as  well  in  his  own  as  from  foreign 
<:oantries.  In  1728  he  had  the  misfortune 
to  break  his  thigh  by  a  fall  in  his  chamber, 
«ad  the  remainder  of  his  life  for  about  three 
years,  was  chiefly  occupied  in  proceeding 
with  his  new  museum,  in  which  his  youngest 
daughter   assisted   him.     Besides   his  con- 


troversial tracts,  he  published  several  other 
works,  chiefly  anatomical ;  "  Observationum 
Anat.  Chirurg.  Centuria ;"  twelve  essays 
under  the  title  of  "  Thesaurus  Anatomicus," 
at  different  periods,  the  last  containing  Re- 
marks on  the  Anatomy  of  Vegetables;  a 
"  Thesaurus  Animalium,"'  with  plates  ;  three 
decades  of  "  Adversaria  Anat.  Chirurg.  Me- 
dica,"  he. 

RUYSCHIA'iNA  TU'NICA.  The  inter- 
nal surface  of  the  choroid  membrane  of  the 
human  eye,  which  this  celebrated  anatomist 
imagined  was  a  distinct  lamina  from  the  ex- 
ternal surface. 

Rt'as.     See  Ehaas. 

Rye,  common.  A  very  common  bread» 
corn  among  the  northern  parts  of  Europe ; 
it  ig  less  nourishing  than  wheat,  but  a  suf- 
ficiently nutritive  and  wholesome  grain. 
It  is  more  than  any  other  grauii  strongly 
disposed  to  acescency ;  hence  it  is  liable 
to  ferment  in  the  stomach,  and  to  produco 
purging,  which  people  on  the  first  using  it 
commonly  experience. 


s. 


*5»  A.  The  contraction  of  secundum  arlem. 

S)  or  ss.  Immediately  following  any 
quantity,  imports  semis,  or  half. 

Sabadi'lla.     See  Cevadilla. 

SAB  I'N  A.  Named  from  the  Sabines, 
xyhose  priests  used  it  in  their  religious  cere- 
monies.    See  Juniperus  Sahina. 

SABULOUS.  {Sabulosus,  Gritty,  sandy.) 
A  term  often  applied  to  the  calcareous  matter 
in  urine. 

SAB  U'R  R  A.  Dirt,  sordes,  filth.  Foul- 
ness of  the  stomach,  of  which  authors  men- 
tion several  kinds,  as  the  acid,  the  bitter,  the 
cmpyreumatic,  the  insipid,  the  putrid. 

Saccated    dropsy.       Ascites     saccatus. 

SA'CCHARI  A'CIDUM.  Acid  of 
sugar.  If  one  part  of  sugar  be  distilled 
with  three  parts  of  nitric  acid,  till  nitrous 
gas  ceases  to  be  developed,  and  then  re- 
<li9tilled  with  three  parts  of  the  same  acid,  a 
white  crystallized  salt  is  found  in  the  liquid 
residue,  which  is  the  acid  of  sugar. 

SA'CCHARUM.  {^nKxafov,  from  sae- 
lihoT,  Arab.)  The  Arabians  call  it  suehar, 
sxiccfiar,  suiter,  suckar,  zucaro,  and  zozar  ;  the 
Greeks  call  it  sackohar,  salcharion,  and  spo- 
dium. 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
LinuBean  system.  Class  Triandria,  Order 
Digym-a,    The  sug^r  cane. 


2.  The  sweet  substance  called  sugar,  ob- 
tained from  the  Saccharum  qfflcinarum,  of 
Linnaeus,  the  Arundo  saecharifera  of 
Sloane. 

Sugar  is  prepared  in  the  West  and  East 
Indies  from  the  expressed  juice  of  this  plant 
boiled  with  the  addition  of  quick  lime  or 
common  vegetable  alkali.  It  may  be  ex- 
tracted also  from  a  number  of  plants,  as 
the  maple,  birch,  wheat,  corn,  beet-root, 
skirret,  parsnips,  and  dried  grapes,  he.  by 
digesting  in  alcohol.  The  alcohol  dis- 
solves the  sugar,  and  leaves  the  extractive 
matter  untouched,  which  falls  to  the  bottom. 
It  may  be  taken  into  the  stomach  in  very 
large  quantities,  without  producing  any 
bad  consequences,  although  proofs  are  not 
wanting  of  its  mischievous  effects,  by  relax- 
ing the  stomach,  and  thus  inducing  dis- 
ease. It  is  much  used  in  pharmacy,  as 
it  forms  the  basis  of  sirups,  lozenges,  and 
other  preparations.  It  is  very  useful  as  a 
medicine,  although  it  cannot  be  considered 
to  possess  much  power,  to  favour  the  solu- 
tion or  suspension  of  resins,  oils,  &.c.  in 
water,  and  is  given  as  a  purgative  for 
infants.  Dr.  CuUen  classes  it  with  the 
attenuantia,  and  Bergius  states  it  to  be 
saponacea,  edulcorans,  relaxans,  pectoralis, 
vulneraria,  antiseptica,  nutriens.  In  ca- 
tarrhal affections  both  sugar  ar-d  honev  are 


774 


SAC 


SAC 


frequently  employed :  it  has  also  been 
advantageously  used  in  calculous  com- 
plaints ;  and  from  its  known  power  in  pre- 
serving' animal  and  vegetable  substances 
from  putrefaction,  it  has  been  given  with 
a  view  to  its  antiseptic  effects.  Sugar- 
candy,  by  dissolving  slowly  in  the  mouth, 
is  well  suited  to  relieve  tickling  coughs  and 
hoarseness.  Sugar  is  every  where  the 
basis  of  that  which  is  called  sweetness. 
Its  presence  is  previously  necessary  in  order 
to  the  taking  place  of  vinous  fermentation. 
Its  extraction  from  plants,  which  afford  it 
in  the  greatest  abundance,  and  its  refine- 
ment for  the  common  uses  of  life,  in  a 
pure  and  separate  state,  are  among  the 
most  important  of  the  chemical  manufac- 
tures. 

The  following  is  the  mode  of  its  manu- 
facture in  the  West  Indies  :  The  plants  are 
cultivated  in  rows,  on  fields  enriched  by 
such  manures  as  can  most  easily  be  pro- 
cured, and  tilled  with  the  .plough.  They 
are  annually  cut.  The  cuttings  are  car- 
ried to  the  mill.  They  are  cut  into  short 
pieces,  and  arranged  in  small  bundles. 
The  mill  is  wrought  by  water,  wind,  or 
cattle.  The  parts  which  act  on  the  canes 
are  upright  cylinders.  Between  these  the 
canes  are  inserted,  compressed  till  all  their 
juice  is  obtained  from  them,  and  themselves, 
sometimes,  even  reduced  to  powder.  One 
of  these  mills,  of  the  best  construction, 
bruises  canes  to  such  a  quantity  as  to  afford, 
in  one  day,  10,000  gallons  of  juice,  when 
wrought  with  only  ten  mules.  The  ex- 
pressed juice  is  received  into  a  leaden  bed. 
It  is  thence  conveyed  into  a  vessel  called  the 
receiver.  The  juice  is  found  to  consist  of 
(Eight  parts  of  pure  water,  one  part  of  sugar, 
one  part  of  oil  and  gummy  mucilage.  From 
the  greener  parts  of  the  canes  there  is  apt  to 
be  at  times  derived  an  acid  juice,  which 
tends  to  bring  the  whole  unseasonably  in- 
to a  state  of  acid  fermentation.  Fragments 
of  the  ligenous  part  of  the  cane,  some  por- 
tions of  mud  or  dirt  which  unavoidably 
remain  on  the  canes,  and  a  blackish  sub- 
stance called  the  crust  which  coated  the 
canes  at  the  joints,  are  also  apt  to  enter 
into  contaminating  mixture  with  the  juice. 
From  the  receiver  the  juice  is  conducted 
along  a  wooden  gutter  lined  with  lead,  to 
the  boiling-house.  In  the  boiling-house  it 
is  received  into  copper  pans  or  caldrons, 
which  have  the  name  of  clarifiers.  Of 
these  clarifiers  the  number  and  the  capa- 
city must  be  in  proportion  to  the  quantity 
of  canes,  and  the  extent  of  the  sugar  planta- 
tion on  iwhich  the  work  is  carried  on. 
Each  clarifier  has  a  syphon  or  cock,  by 
■which  the  liquor  is  to  be  drawn  off.  Each 
hangs  over  a  separate  fire ;  and  this  fire 
must  be  so  confined,  that  by  the  drawing 
of  an  iron  slider  fitted  to  the  chimney,  the 
fire  may  be  at  any  time  pwt  out.    In  the 


progress  of  the  operations,  the  stream  of 
juice  from  the  receiver  fills  the  clarifiers 
with  fresh  liquor.  Lime  in  powder  is  added 
in  order  to  take  up  the  oxalic  acid,  and  the 
carbonaceous  matters  which  are  mingled 
with  the  juice.  The  lime  also  in  the  new- 
salts,  into  the  Composition  of  which  it  now 
enters,  adds  itself  to  the  sugar,  as  a  part  of 
that  which  is  to  be  obtained  from  the 
process.  The  lime  is  to  be  put  in  in  the 
proportion  of  somewhat  less  than  a  pint  of 
lime  to  every  hundred  gallons  of  liquor. 
When  it  is  in  too  great  quantities,  however, 
it  is  apt  to  destroy  a  part  of  the  pure  sac- 
charine matter.  Some  persons  employ 
alkaline  ashes  as  preferable  to  lime,  for 
the  purpose  of  extracting  the  extraneous 
matter;  but  it  is  highly  probable  that  lime, 
judiciously  used,  might  answer  better  than 
any  other  substance  whatsoever.  The  liquor 
is  now  to  be  heated  almost  to  ebullition. 
The  heat  dissolves  the  mechanical  union, 
and  thus  favours  the  chemical  changes  in 
its  different  parts.  When  the  proper  beat 
appears  from  a  rising  scum  on  the  surface 
of  the  liquor,  to  have  been  produced,  the 
fire  is  then  extinguished  by  the  application 
of  the  damper.  In  this  state  of  the  liquor, 
the  greater  part  of  the  impurities,  being 
different  in  specific  gravity  from  the  pure 
saccharine  solution,  and  being  also  of  such, 
a  nature  as  to  yield  moi'e  readily  to  the 
chemical  action  of  heat,  are  brought  up 
to  the  surface  in  a  scum.  After  this  scum 
has  been  sufficiently  formed  on  the  cooling 
liquor,  this  liquor  is  carefully  drawn  off, 
either  by  a  syphon,  which  raises  a  pure 
stream  through  the  scum,  or  by  a  cock 
drawing  the  liquor  at  the  bottom  from  un- 
der the  scum.  The  scum  in  either  case 
sinks  down  unbroken,  as  the  liquor  flows; 
and  is  now,  by  cooling,  of  such  tenacity,  as. 
not  to  tend  to  any  intermixture  with  the 
liquor.  The  liquor  drawn,  after  this  puri- 
fication from  the  boiler,  is  received  into  a 
gutter  or  channel,  by  which  it  is  conveyed 
to  the  grand  copper,  or  evaporating  boiler. 
If  made  from  good  canes,  aud  properly 
clarified,  it  will  now  appear  almost  trans- 
parent. In  this  copper  the  liquor  is  heated 
to  actual  ebullition.  The  scum  raised  to 
the  surface  by  the  boiling  is  skimmed  off  as 
it  rises.  The  ebullition  is  continued  till 
there  be  a  considerable  diminution  in  the 
quantity  of  the  liquor.  The  liquor  now 
appears  nearly  of  the  colour  of  Madeira 
wine.  It  is  at  last  transferred  into  a  se- 
cond and  smaller  copper.  An  addition  of 
lime-water  is  here  made,  both  to  dilute  the 
thickening  liquor,  to  detach  the  super- 
abundant acid,  and  to  favour  the  formation 
of  the  sugar.  If  the  liquor  be  now  in  its 
proper  state,  the  scum  rises  in  large  bub- 
bles, with  very  little  discoloration.  The 
skimming  and  the  evaporation  together 
produce   a  considerable  diminution  in  the 


SAC 


SAC 


5^75 


quantity  of  the  liquor.  It  is  then  trans- 
ferred into  another  smaller  boiler.  In  this 
last  boiler,  the  evaporation  is  renewed, 
and  continued  till  the  liquor  is  brought  to 
that  degree  of  thickness  at  which  it  appears 
fit  to  be  finally  cooled.  In  the  cooler,  (a 
shallow  wooden  vessel  of  considerable 
length  and  wideness,  commonly  of  such  a 
size  as  to  contain  a  hogshead  of  sugar,) 
the  sugar  as  it  cools,  granulates,  or  runs 
into  an  imperfect  crystallization  by  which 
it  is  separated  by  the  melasses,  a  mixed 
saccharine  matter  too  impure  to  be  ca- 
pable even  of  this  imperfect  crystalliza- 
tion. To  determine  whether  the  liquor  be 
fit  to  be  taken  from  the  last  boiler  to  be 
finally  cooled,  it  is  necessary  to  take  out  a 
portion  from  the  boiler,  and  try  sepa- 
rately, whether  it  does  not  separate  into 
granulated  sugar  and  melasses.  From  the 
cooler,  the  sugar  is  removed  to  the  curing- 
house.  This  is  a  spacious,  airy  building. 
It  is  provided  with  a  capacious  cistern  for 
the  reception  of  melasses;  and  over  the 
cistern  is  erected  a  frame  of  strong  joist- 
work,  unfilled  and  uncovered.  Empty 
hogsheads  open  at  the  head,  bored  at  the 
bottom  with  a  few  holes,  and  having  a 
stalk  of  plantain  leaf  thrust  through  each 
of  the  holes,  while  it  rises  at  the  same 
time  through  the  inside  of  the  hogshead, 
are  disposed  upon  the  frames.  The  mass 
of  the  saccharine  matter  from  the  coolers 
is  put  into  these  hogsheads.  The  melasses 
drip  into  the  cistern  through  the  spong}' 
plantain  stalks  in  the  holes.  Within  the 
space  of  three  weeks  the  melasses  are 
suflSciently  drained  ofi",  and  the  sugar  re- 
mains dry.  By  this  process  it  is  at  last 
brought  into  the  state  of  what  is  called 
muscovado  or  raw  sugar.  This  is  the  ge- 
neral process  in  the  British  West  Indies. 
In  this  state  our  West  India  sugar  is  im- 
ported into  Britain.  The  formation  of 
loaves  of  white  sugar  is  a  subsequent  pro- 
cess. In  the  French  West  India  isles  it 
has  long  been  customary  to  perform  the 
last  part  of  this  train  of  processes  in  a 
manner  somewhat  difiercnt,  and  which 
affords  the  sugar  in  a  state  of  greater  pu- 
rity. This  preparation,  taking  the  sugar 
from  the  cooler,  then  puts  it,  not  into 
hogsheads  with  holes  in  the  bottom  as 
above,  but  into  conical  pots,  each  of 
which  has  at  its  bottom  a  hole  half  an  inch 
in  diameter,  that  is,  in  the  commencement 
of  the  process,  stopped  with  a  plug.  After 
remaining  some  time  in  the  pot,  the  sugar 
becomes  perfectly  cool  and  fixed.  The 
plug  is  then  removed  out  of  the  hole ;  the 
pot  is  placed  over  a  large  jar,  and  the  me- 
lasses are  sufiered  to  drip  away  from  it. 
After  as  much  of  the  melasses  as  will  easily 
run  ofi"  has  been  thus  drained  away,  the 
surface  of  the  sugar  in  the  jar  is  covered 
with  a  stratum  of  fine  clay,  and  water  is 
poured  upon  the  clay.    The  water  oozing 


gently  through  the  pores  of  the  clay,  per- 
vades the  whole  mass  of  sugar,  re-dissolves 
the  melasses,  still  remaining  in  it,  with  some 
parts  of  the  sugar  itself,  and  carrying  these 
off  by  the  holes  in  the  bottom  of  the  pot, 
renders  that  which  resists  the  solution 
much  purer  than  the  muscovado  sugar 
made  in  the  English  way.  The  sugar  pre- 
pared in  this  manner  is  called  clayed  sugar. 
It  is  sold  for  a  higher  price  in  the  European 
markets  than  the  muscovado  sugar ;  but 
there  is  a  loss  of  sugar  in  the  process  by 
claying,  which  deters  the  British  planters 
from  adopting  this  practice  so  generally  as 
do  the  French. 

The  raw  sugars  are  still  contaminated  and 
debased  by  a  mixture  of  acid,  carbonaceous 
matter,  oil,  and  colouring  resin.  To  free 
them  from  these  is  the  business  of  the  Euro- 
pean sugar  bakers.  A  new  solution ;  cla- 
rification with  alkaline  substances  fitted  1» 
attract  away  the  oil,  acid,  and  other  conta- 
minating matters  ;  slow  evaporation ;  and  a 
final  cooling  in  suitable  moulds ;  are  the  pro- 
cesses which  at  last  produce  loaves  of  whit© 
sugar. 

The  melasses  being  nothing  else  but  a 
very  impure  refuse  of  the  sugar  from  which 
they  drip,  are  susceptible  of  being  employed 
in  a  new  ebullition,  by  which  a  second  quan- 
tity of  sugar  may  be  obtained  from  them. 
The  remainder  of  the  melasses  is  employed 
to  yield  rum  by  distillation.  In  rum,  alco- 
hol is  mixed  with  oil,  water,  oxalic  acid,  aad 
a  mixture  of  empyreumatic  matter.  The 
French  prepare,  from  the  mixture  of  me- 
lasses with  water,  a  species  of  wine  of  good 
quality.  In  its  preparation,  the  solution  is 
brought  into  fermentation,  then  passed 
through  strainers  to  purify  it,  then  put  in 
casks ;  after  clearing  itself  in  these,  trans- 
ferred into  others,  in  which  it  is  to  be  pre- 
served for  use.  The  ratio  of  these  processes 
is  extremely  beautiful ;  they  are  all  directed 
to  purify  the  sugar  from  contaminating  mix- 
tures, and  to  reduce  it  into  that  state  of  dry- 
ness or  crystallization,  in  which  it  is  suscep- 
tible of  being  the  most  conveniently  preser- 
ved for  agreeable  use.  The  heat  in  general 
acts  both  mechanically  to  efl^ect  a  suflicient 
dissolution  of  the  aggregation  of  the  parts  of 
the  cane  juice,  and  chemically  to  produce  in 
it  new  combinations  into  which  caloric  must 
enter  as  an  ingredient.  The  first  gentles 
heat  is  intended  chiefly  to  operate  with  the 
mechanical  influence,  raising  to  the  surface 
impurities  which  are  more  easily  removed 
by  skimming,  than  by  any  other  means ;  a 
gentle,  not  a  violent  heat,  is  in  this  instance 
employed,  because  a  violent  heat  would  pro- 
duce empyreumatic  salts,  the  production  of 
which  is  to  be  carefully  avoided.  A  boiling 
heat  is,  in  the  continuation  of  the  processes, 
made  use  of,  because,  after  the  first  impuri- 
ties have  been  skimmed  off,  contaminating 
empyreumatic  salts  are  less  readily  formed ; 
because  a  boiling  heat  is  necessary  to  effect  si 


77A 


SAC 


■SAC 


complete  developement  of  the  saccharine 
matter,  and  because  the  gradual  concentra- 
tion of  the  sugar  is,  by  such  a  heat,  to  be 
best  accomplished.  Liine  is  employed,  be- 
cause it  has  a  stronger  affinity  than  sugar 
with  all  the  contaminating  matters,  and  par- 
ticularly because  it  attracts  into  a  neutral 
combination  that  excess  of  oxalic  acid  which 
is  apt  to  exist  in  the  saccharine  solution. 
Skimming  removes  the  new  salts  which  the 
most  easily  assume  a  solid  form.  The  drip- 
ping carries  away  a  mixture  of  water,  oil, 
earth,  and  sugar,  from  the  crystallized  sugar : 
for,  in  all  our  crystallizations  we  can  never 
perform  the  process  in  the  great  way,  with 
such  nicety  as  to  preserve  it  free  from  an  ine- 
quality of  proportions,  that  must  necessarily 
occasion  a  residue.  Repeated  sohition,  clari- 
fication, evaporation,  are  requisite  to  produce 
pure  white  sugar  from  the  brown  and  raw 
sugars  ;  because  the  complete  purification  of 
this  matter  from  acid  and  colouring  matter, 
is  an  operation  of  great  difficulty,  and  not 
to  be  finally  completed  without  processes 
■which  are  longer  than  can  be  conveniently 
performed,  at  the  first,  upon  the  sugar 
plantation.  From  vegetables  of  European 
growth,  sugar  is  not  to  be  easily  obtain- 
ed, unless -the  process  of  germination  be  first 
produced  in  them ;  or  unless  they  have  been 
penetrated  by  intense  frost.  Germination, 
or  thorough  freezing  developes  sugar  iato  all 
vegetables  in  which  its  principles  of  hydro- 
gen and  carbon,  with  a  small  proportion  of 
oxygen,  exist  in  any  considerable  plenty.  It 
is  not  improbable,  but  that  if  penetration  by 
a  freezing  cold  could  be  commanded  at 
pleasure,  with  sufficient  cheapness,  it  would 
enable  us  to  obtain  saccharine  matter  in  a 
large  proportion,  from  a  variety  of  sub- 
stances, from  which  even  germination  does 
not  yield  a  sufficient  quantity.  In  the  beet 
and  some  other  European  vegetables,  sugar 
is  naturally  formed  by  the  functions  of  vege- 
tation to  perfect  combination.  From  these 
the  sugar  is  obtained  by  rasping  down  the 
vegetable,  extracting  by  water  its  saccharine 
juice,  evaporating  the  water  charged  with 
the  juice  to  the  consistency  of  sirup,  clari- 
fy'iag,  purifying,  and  crystallizing  it,  just  in 
the  same  manner  as  sugar  from  the  sugar- 
cane. 

Sa'ccharum  ace'kndm.  See  Saeeharum 
avnadense. 

Sa'cchaecm  a'lbitm.  White  or  refined 
Sugar. 

Sa'ccharum  alu'minis.  Alum  mixed  with 
dragon's  blood  and  dried. 

Sa'ccharcm  canade  nse.  The  sugar 
obtained  from  a  species  of  maple-tree,  the 
Jlctr  pseudo-plat  anus,  of  Linnaeus,  in  Ca- 
nada, and  imported  into  some  parts  of  Eu- 
rope. It  is  supposed  to  be  efficacious  in 
disorders  of  the  breast.  Every  part  of  the 
plant  contains  a  sweet  saccharine  juice.  The 
trunk,  root,  or  branches,  wounded  early  in 
the  spring,  bleed  a  large  quantity  of  clear 


liquor,  which,  in  its  dilute  state,  tastes  rnvne-^ 
what  sweetish,  and  being  inspissated,  yields 
the  concrete  sugar,  with  a  sirupy  matter  re- 
sembling melasses.  The  unboiled  juice  has 
been  drank  as  an  antiscorbutic.  The  Cana- 
da sugar  is  much  esteemed  in  France  in  dis- 
orders of  the  breast. 

Sa'ccharum  ca'ndium.     Sugar-candy. 

Sa'ccharum  non  purifica'tum.  Brown 
sugar.  It  is  often  exhibited  as  a  laxative  in. 
clysters,  and  internally  to  children. 

Sa'ccharum  officina'rum.  The  sys- 
tematic name,  in  some  pharmacopceias,  of  the^ 
sugar-cane.     See  Saeeharum. 

Sa'cchardsi  purifica'tum.  Double  re- 
fined, or  loaf  sugar.     See  Saeeharum. 

Sa'ccharum  satu'rni.  See  Plunibi  su- 
ptracetas. 

SACCHO-LACTIC  ACID.  Saclactic 
acid.  The  sugar  of  milk  in  combination  with 
oxygen. 

SACCHOLATE.  Sactholas.  A  salt  form- 
ed by  the  combination  of  the  saccholactic 
acid  with  different  bases,  as  saccholate  of 
iron,  saccholate  of  ammonia,  Sic.  &c. 

Sa'cculi  adipo'si.  The  bursas  mucosae 
of  the  joints. 

SA'CCULUS.  (Dim.  of  saccus,  a.  bag.) 
A  little  bag. 

Sa'cculus  chyh'ferus.  The  receptacle 
of  the  chyle. 

Sa'cculus  cor'dis.  The  pericardium  or 
receptacle  of  the  heart. 

Sa'cculus  lachrtma'lis.  See  SacaiS 
lachrymalis. 

SACCUS  LACHRYMA'LIS.  The  lach- 
rymal sac  is  situated  in  the  internal  canthuS 
of  the  eye,  behind  the  lachrymal  caruncle,, 
in  a  cavity  formed  by  the  os  unguis.  It  re- 
ceives the  tears  from  the  puncta  lachrymalia, 
and  conveys  them  into  the  ductus  lachryma- 
lis. 

Sa'ckr.  (From  sagar,  secret,  Heb.)  Sa- 
cred. Applied  to  some  diseases  which  were 
supposed  to  be  immediately  inflicted  from 
heaven,  as  sacer  morbus,  the  epilepsy,  sacer 
ignis,  erysipelas,  &-c.  A  bone  is  called  the 
OS  sacrum,  because  it  was  once  offered  in  sa- 
crifices. Sacer  also  means  belonging  to  the 
OS  sacrum. 

SACK.  A  wine  used  by  our  ancestorc, 
which  some  have  taken  to  be  Rhenish;  and 
others  Canary  wine.  Probably  it  was  what 
is  called  dry  mountara,  or  some  Spanish 
wine  of  that  sort.  Howell,  in  his  French 
and  English  Dictionary,  1650,  translates 
sack  by  the  words  vin  d'Espagne.  Vin. 
sec. 

Sa'cra   he'rba.     Common  vervain. 

Sa'cra  tinctu'ra.  Made  of  aloes,  ca- 
mella  alba  and  mountain  wine. 

SACRAL.  Of  or  belonging  to  the  sa- 
crum ;  as  sacred  arteries,  veins,  nerves,  mus« 
cles.  Sic. 

Sa'cro  coccyg^e'cs.  a  muscle  arising 
from  the  sacrum  and  inserted  into  tiie  os 
coccygis. 


SAC 


SAC 


Til 


SACRO-LtJMBA'LIS.  Sacro-lumbaris,  of 
authors.  Lumbo-coslo  trachelien,  of  Dumas. 
A  long  muscle,  thicker  and  broader  below 
than  above,  and  extending  from  the  os  sa- 
crum to  the  lower  part  of  the  neck,  under 
the  serrati  postici  rhomboideus,  trapezius, 
and  latissimus  dorsi.  It  arises  in  common 
with  the  longissimus  dorsi,  tendinous  with- 
out, and  fleshy  within,  from  the  posterior  part 
of  the  OS  sacrum  ;  from  the  posterior  edge  of 
the  spine  of  the  ilium ;  from  all  the  spinous 
jirocesses,  and  from  near  the  roots  of  the 
t4-ansverse  processes  of  the  lumbar  vertebrse. 
At  the  bottom  of  the  back  it  separates  from 
the  longissimus  dorsi,  with  which  it  had 
before  formed,  as  it  were,  only  one  muscle, 
and  ascending  obliquely  outwards,  gradually 
diminishes  in  thickness,  and  terminates  above 
in  a  very  narrow  point.  From  the  place  where 
it  quits  the  longissimus  dorsi,  to  that  of  its 
termination,  we  find  it  fleshy  at  its  posterior, 
and  tendinous  at  its  anterior  edge.  This 
tendinous  side  sends  off  as  many  long  and 
thin  tendons  as  there  are  ribs.  The  lower- 
most of  these  tendons  are  broader,  thicker, 
and  shorter  than  those  above;  they  are  in- 
serted into  the  inferior  edge  of  each  rib, 
where  it  begins  to  be  curved  forwards  to- 
wards the  sternum,  excepting  only  the  up- 
permost and  last  tendon,  which  ends  in  the 
posterior  and  inferior  part  of  the  transverse 
process  of  the  last  vertebra  of  the  neck. 
From  the  upper  part  of  the  five,  six,  seven, 
eight,  nine,  ten,  or  eleven  lower  ribs,  (for 
the  number,  though  most  commonly  seven 
or  eight,  varies  in  difierent  subjects,)  arise 
as  many  thin  bundles  of  fleshy  fibres,  which, 
after  a  very  short  progress,  terminate  in  the 
inner  side  of  this  muscle,  and  have  been 
named  by  Steno,  musculi  ad  sacro  lumbalem 
accessorii.  Besides  these,  we  find  the  muscle 
sending  off  a  fleshy  slip  from  its  upper  part, 
which  is  inserted  into  the  posterior  and  infe- 
rior part  of  the  transverse  processes  of  the 
five  inferior  vertebrse  of  the  neck,  by  as  ma- 
ny distinct  tendons.  This  is  generally  de- 
scribed as  a  distinct  muscle.  Diemerbroeck, 
and  Douglas,  and  Albinus  after  him,  call  it 
cermcalis  descendens.  VVinslow  names  it 
iransversalis  collateralis  colli.  Morgagni  con- 
siders it  as  an  appendage  to  the  sacro  lumba- 
lis.  The  uses  of  this  muscle  are  to  assist  in 
erecting  the  trunk  of  the  body,  in  turning  it 
upon  its  axis  or  to  one  side,  and  in  drawing 
the  ribs  downwards.  By  means  of  its  upper 
slip,  it  serves  to  turn  the  neck  obliquely  back- 
ward, or  to  one  side. 

SACRO-SCJATIC  LIGAMENTS.  The 
ligaments  which  connect  the  ossa  innomina- 
ta  with  the  os  sacrum. 

SA'CRUM.  (So  called  frem  sacer,  sacred  ; 
because  it  was  formerly  oifered  in  sacrifices.) 
Os  sacrum.  Os  basilare.  The  os  sacrum  de- 
rives its  name  from  its  being  offered  in  sacri- 
fice by  the  ancients,  or  perhaps  from  its  sup- 


porting the  organs  of  generation,  which  they 
considered  as  sacred.  In  young  subjects  it 
is  composed  of  five  or  six  pieces,  united  by 
cartilage ;  but  in  more  advanced  age  it  be- 
comes one  bone,  in  which,  however,  we  may 
still  easily  distinguish  the  marks  of  the  for- 
mer separation.  Its  shape  has  been  some- 
times compared  to  an  irregular  triangle  ;  and 
sometimes,  and  perhaps  more  properly,  to  a 
pyramid,  flattened  before  and  behind,  witii 
its  basis  placed  towards  the  lumbar  vertebra?, 
and  its  point  terminating  in  the  coccyx.  We 
find  it  convex  beliind  and  slightly  concave  be- 
fore, with  its  inferior  portion  bent  a  little  for- 
wards. Its  anterior  surface  is  smooth,  and 
affords  four,  and  sometimes  five  transverse 
lines,  of  a  colour  difierent  from  the  rest  of  the 
bone.  These  are  the  remains  of  the  interme- 
diate cartilages  by  which  its  several  pieces 
were  united  in  infancy.  Its  posterior  convex 
surface  has  several  prominences,  the  most  re- 
markable of  which  are  its  spinous  processes  ; 
these  are  usually  three  in  number,  and  gra- 
dually become  shorter,  so  that  the  third  is  not 
so  long  as  the  second,  nor  the  second  as  the 
first.  This  arrangement  enables  us  to  sit 
with  ease.  Its  transverse  processes  are  form- 
ed into  one  oblong  process,  which  becomes 
gradually  smaller  as  it  descends.  At  the  su- 
perior part  of  the  bone  we  observe  two  ob- 
lique processes,  of  a  cylindrica'l  shape,  and 
somewhat  concave,  which  are  articulated  with 
the  last  of  the  lumbar  vertebrae.  At  the  base 
of  each  of  these  oblique  processes  is  a  notch, 
which,  with  such  another  in  the  vertebra 
above  it,  forms  a  passage  for  the  twenty- 
fourth  spinal  nerve.  In  viewing  this  bone, 
I'ither  before  or  behind,  we  observe  four,  and 
sometimes  five  holes  on  each  side,  situate  at 
each  extremity  of  the  transverse  lines  which 
mark  the  divisions  of  the  bone.  Of  these 
holes,  the  anterior  ones,  and  of  these  again, 
the  uppermost  are  the  largest,  and  afford  a 
passage  to  the  nerves.  The  posterior  holes 
are  smaller,  covered  with  membranes,  and 
destined  for  the  same  purpose  as  the  former. 
Sometimes  at  the  bottom  of  the  bone  there 
is  only  a  notch,  and  sometimes  there  is  a 
hole  common  to  it  and  the  os  coccygis. 
The  cavity  between  the  body  of  this  bone 
and  its  processes,  for  the  lodgment  of  the 
spinal  marrow,  is  triangular,  and  becomes 
smaller  as  it  descends,  till  at  length  it  ter- 
minates obliquely  on  each  side  at  the  lower 
part  of  the  bone.  Below  the  third  division 
of  the  bone,  however,  the  cavity  is  no  longer 
completely  bony,  as  in  the  rest  of  the  spine, 
but  is  defended  posteriorly  only  by  a  very 
strong  membrane  ;  iience  a  wound  in  this 
part  may  be  attended  with  the  most  danger- 
ous consequences.  This-  bone  is  articulated 
above,  with  the  last  lumbar  vertebra  :  late- 
rally, it  is  firmly  united,  by  a  broad  irregu- 
lar surface,  to  the  ossa  innominata,  or  hip- 
bones ;  and  below  it  is  joined  to  the  os 
98 


SAG 


SA] 


coceygis.  In  women  the  os  sacrum  is 
usually  shorter,  broader  and  more  curved, 
thai)  in  men,  by  which  means  the  cavify  of 
the  pelvis  is  nioi'e  enlarged. 

Sctfflower.     See  Carthmnvs. 

Saffron.     See  Crocus. 

Saffron,  bastard.     See  Caythamvs. 

Saffron,  meadow.     See  Colchicum. 

Saffron  of  steel.     A  red  osyde  of  iron. 

SAGAPE'iNUM.  (The  name  is  derived 
from  some  eastern  dialect.)  Serajiinum,  It 
is  conjectured  that  this  concrete  guinmi-resi- 
nous  juice  is  the  production  of  an  oriental 
iimbeUiferous  plant.  Sagapenurn  is  brought 
from  Persia  and  Alexandria  in  large  masses, 
eztcrnallj'  yellowish,  internally  paler,  and  of 
a  horny  clearness.  Its  taste  is  hot  and  bi- 
ting, its  smell  of  the  alliaceous  and  fetid 
kind,  and  its  virtues  are  similar  to  those 
which  have  been  ascribed  to  assafffitida,  but 
■weaker,  and  consequently  it  is  less  powerful 
in  its  effects. 

Sage.     See  Salvia. 

Sage  of  Bethlehem.     See  Puhnonaria. 

Sage  of  Jerusalem.  See  Puhnonaria  offi- 
cinalis. 

Sage  of  virtue.  See  Salvia  hortensis  mi- 
nor. 

SAGITTAL  SUTURE.  (Sulura  sagilla- 
Ih,  from  sagitla,  an  arrow.)  Saturn  virgata, 
obelcEU,  rhabdoides.  The  suture  which  unites 
the  two  parietal  bones.  It  has  been  named 
sagittal,  from  its  lying  between  the  coronal 
and  lambdoidal  sutures,  as  an  arrow  betwis.t 
the  string  and  the  bow. 

Sagitta'rium  alexipha'rmacum.  Ma- 
"Incea  radix.  Canna  indica.  Jlrundo  indica. 
The  name  of  a  root  cultivated  with  great 
care  in  Jamaica,  and  supposed  to  be  a  re- 
medy for  the  wounds  of  poisonous  ar- 
rows. 

SAGITTA'KIA.  (So  called  from  sagitta, 
an  arrow,  in  allusion  to  the  shape  of  the 
leaves  in  the  original  species  and  some  others.) 
The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the  Lin- 
na;,an  system.  Class,  Monotcia.  Order,  Po- 
ly andria. 

Sagitta'ria  sagittifo'lia.  The  sys- 
tematic name  of  the  common  arrow-head, 
whose  roots  are  esculent  but  not  very  nutri- 
tious. 

SAGO.  Sagus.  Sagu.  A  dry  feeula,  ob- 
tained from  the  pith  of  a  species  of  palm,  the 
Cycas  circualis,  of  Linnaeus,  in  the  islands  of 
Java,  Molucca,  and  the  Philippines.  The 
same  substance  is  also  brought  from  the 
AVest  Indies,  but  it  is  inferior  to  that  brought 
from  the  East.  Sago  becomes  soft  and  trans- 
parent by  boiling  in  water,  and  forms  a  light 
and  agreeable  liquid,  much  recommended 
in  febrile,  phthisical  and  calculous  disorders, 
he.  To  make  it  palatable,  it  is  customary 
to  add  to  it,  when  boiled  or  softened  with 
water,  some  lemon  juice,  sugar  and  wine. 

Sagd.     See  Sa2:o. 


Seinf  Jlnthony's  Ji.re.     See  Erysipelas. 

Saints  Ignalius's  bean.     See  Ignalia  amura. 

Saint  James's  wort.      See  Senecio  Jacobeea. 

Saint  John's  wort.     See  Hypericum. 

Saint  Vilas's  dance.  See  Chorea  sancli 
Viti. 

Sal  ABSi'jfTHii.  Salt  of  wormwood. 
This  salt  is  an  imperfect  carbonate  of  pot- 
ash.    See  PoiassfB  subcarbonas. 

Sat,  acetose'll;e.  The  salt  of  wood- 
sorrel,  usually  vended  for  salt  of  lemons,  is 
an  acidulous  oxalate  of  potash,  and  called  in 
the  new  chemical  nomenclature potass(S  xuper- 
oxalas. 

Sal  ALKALi'ffus  Fi'xus.  See  Alkali 
fixum. 

Sal  alkali'nus  volati'lis.  See  Am- 
monia. 

SAL  AMMONIAC.  Murias  ammo- 
nitE.  A  saline  concrete  formed  by  the 
combination  of  the  muriatic  acid  with  am- 
monia. This  salt  is  obtained  from  several 
SQurces. 

1.  It  is  found  in  places  adjacent  to  volca- 
noes. It  appears  in  the  form  of  an  efflo- 
rescence, or  groups  of  needles,  separate  or 
compacted  together,  generally  of  a  yellow  or 
red  colour,  and  mixed  with  arsenic  and  orpi- 
ment ;  but  no  use  is  made  of  that  which  is 
procured  in  this  way. 

2.  In  Egypt  it  is  made  in  great  quantities 
from  the  soot  of  camel's  dung,  which  is  burnt 
at  Cairo  instead  of  wood.  This  soot  is  put 
into  large  round  bottles,  a  foot  and  a  half  in 
diameter,  and  terminating  in  a  neck  two 
inches  long.  The  bottles  are  filled  up  with 
this  matter  to  within  four  inches  of  the  neck. 
Each  bottle  holds  about  forty  pounds  of  soot, 
and  affords  nearly  sis  pounds  of  salt.  The 
vessels  are  put  into  a  furnwre  in  the  form  of 
an  oven,  so  that  only  the  necks  appear 
above.  A  fire  of  camel's  dung  is  kindled 
beneath  it,  and  continued  for  three  days  and. 
three  nights.  On  the  second  and  the  third 
day  the  salt  is  sublimated.  The  bottles  are 
then  broken,  and  the  salt  is  taken  out  ia 
cakes.  These  cakes,  which  are  sent  just  as 
they  have  been  taken  out  of  the  bottles  in 
Egypt,  are  convex,  and  unequal  on  the  one 
side ;  on  the  middle  of  this  side  they  ex- 
hibit each  a  tubercle  corresponding  to  the 
neck  of  the  bottle  in  which  it  was  prepared. 
The  lower  side  is  concave,  and  both  are 
sooty. 

3.  In  this  country  sal  ammoniac  is  like- 
wise prepared  in  great  quantities.  The  vo- 
latile alkali  is  obtained  from  soot,  bones,  and 
other  substances  kuovvu  to  contain  it.  To 
this  the  sulphuric  acid  is  added,  and  the  sul- 
phate of  ammonia  so  formed  is  decomposed 
by  muriate  of  soda  or  common  salt  through 
a  double  affinity.  The  liquor  obtained  in 
consequence  of  this  decomposition  contains 
sulphate  of  soda  and  muriate  of  ammonia. 
The  first  is  crystallized,  and  the  second  sub- 


SAL 


SAL 


'79 


Jimated  so  as  to  form  cakes,  which  are  then 
exposed  to  sale. 

Ammoniacal  muriate  has  a  poignant, 
acrid,  and  urinous  taste.  Its  crystals  are 
in  the  form  of  long  hexahedral  pyramids,  a 
number  of  them  are  sometimes  united  toge- 
ther in  an  acute  angular  direction,  so  as  to 
exhibit  the  form  of  feathers.  M.  Rome  de 
Lille  thinks  the  crystals  of  ammoniacal  mu- 
riate to  be  octahedrons  bundled  together. 
This  salt  is  sometimes,  but  not  frequently, 
found  in  cubic  crystals  in  the  middle  of  the 
concave  hollow  part  of  the  sublimated  cakes. 
It  possesses  one  singular  physical  property, 
a  kind  of  ductility  or  elasticity,  which  causes 
it  to  yield  under  the  hammer,  or  even  the 
"fingers,  and  makes  it  difiicult  to  reduce  to  a 
powder.  Muriate  of  ammonia  is  totally  vo- 
latile, but  a  very  strong  fire  is  requisite  to 
sublime  it.  It  is  liable  to  no  alteration  from 
air ;  it  may  be  kept  for  a  long  time  without 
suffering  any  change ;  it  dissolves  very 
readily  in  water.  Six  parts  of  cold  water 
are  sufficient  to  dissolve  one  of  the  salt.  A 
considerable  cold  is  produced  as  the  solution 
takes  place,  and  this  cold  is  still  keener  when 
the  salt  is  mixed  with  ice.  This  artificial 
cold  is  happily  applied  to  produce  several 
phenomena^  such  as  the  congelation  of  water 
on  certain  occasions,  the  crj'stallization  of 
certain  salts,  the  fixation  and  preservation  of 
certain  liquids,  naturally  very  subject  to  eva- 
poration, Sic. 

Sal  ammoni'acuji  aceto'sum.  See  Jim- 
monm  acetatis  liquor. 

Sal  am3ioni'acu3i  li'q.uidum.  See  Ain- 
monicE  acetatis  liquor. 

Sal  ammoni'acum  martia'le.  See  Fer- 
rum  ammonialum. 

Sal  ammoki'acum  secre'tum  glaub^'ri. 
See  Sulphas  ammonice. 

Sal  ammoni'acum  vegeta'bile.  See 
AmmonifE  acetatis  liquor. 

Sal  ammoni'acps  fi'xus.  The  muriate 
of  lime  was  formerly  so  termed. 

Sal  ammoni'acus  nitro'sus.  See  Ni- 
tras  ammoniac. 

Sal  antimo'kii.     Tartar  emetic. 

Sal  arge'nti.  Salt  of  silver.  See  Ar- 
genti  nilras. 

Sal  catha'rticus  ama'rus.  See  Mag- 
nesuB  sulphas. 

Sal  catha'rticus  anglica'sus.  See 
■Magnesice  sulphas. 

Sal  catha'rticus  glaube'ri.  See  Sodee 
sulphas. 

Sal  coMMu'ifis.     See  Sodis  murias. 

Sal  co'rnd  ce'rvi  vola'tile.  See^m- 
monim  subcarbonas. 

Sal  culina'ris.     See  Sodce  murias. 

Sal  de  duo'bus.     See  Potassm  sulphas. 

Sal  diure'ticus.     See  Potasses  acelas. 

Sal  digesti'vus  sy'ltii.  A  natural  salt, 
formed  of  muriatic  acid  and  potash.  See 
Murias  potass^. 

Sal  epsome'nsi?.  See  Magnesim  sul- 
phas. 


Sal  essentia'hs  ta'rtari.  See  Tartaric 
acid. 

Sal  febri'fugus  sy'lvii.  See  Murias 
polasscz. 

Sal  fos'tiuM.     See  Soda  murias. 

Sal  fu'ssilis.     See  Soda  murias. 

Sal  ce'jims.  Common  or  rock  salt. 
See  Sudas  murias. 

Sal  glafbe'ki.     See  Sodep.  sulphas. 

Sal  hf.rba'eum.  See  Polasicc  subcarbe- 
nas. 

Sal  MARi'^'us.     See  SodcE  mtirias. 

Sal  ma'rtis.     See  Ferri sulphus. 

Sal  ma'rtis^  mdria'ticum  sublima'ttt:.!. 
See  Ferrum  amrnoniatuin. 

Sal  micf.oco'shicus.  The  compound 
saline  matter  obtained  by  inspissating  human 
urine. 

Sal  juf.a'bilis  glaube'ri.  See  Sod<E 
sulphas. 

Sal  aiuRiA'Ticrs.     See  Sodoi  murias. 

Sal  plant a'rum.  See  Polasscz  subcar- 
bonas. 

Sal  polychre'stus.  See  Potasses  sul- 
phas. 

Sal  polychre'stus  glase'ri.  See  Po- 
tassa  sulphas. 

Sal  polychre'stus  seigne'tti.  See  Soda 
tarlarizata. 

Sal  pkune'll^.  Nitrate  of  potash  cast 
into  fiat  cakes  or  round  balls. 

Sal  rupelle'ksis.      See  Soda  tarlarizata. 

Sal  satu'rsi.     See  Phmbi  superacetas. 

Sal  sedati'vus.     See  Boracic  acid. 

Sal  SEDATi'vus  hombe'rgii.  Sez  Boracic 
acid. 

Sal  sedlice'ssis.  See  Magnes'f.cB  sul- 
phas. 

Sal  seigne'ttt.     See  Soda  tarlarizata. 

Sal  su'cc:isi.  The  succinic  acid.  See 
Succinic  acid. 

Sal  ta'rtari.  See  Potassm  subcarboac^s, 
and  Polassa. 

Sal  therma'rum  carolina'rum.  A 
union  of  sulphuric  acid  with  magnesia.  See 
MagnesicE  sidphas. 

Sal  vegeta'bilis.     See  Potassm  tartrai. 

Sal  vola'tile.  See  Spiritus  ammonite 
aromaticns,  and  .Ammonia. 

Sal  yola'tilis  sa'lis  ammoki'aci.  See 
.dmmoincz  subcarbonas. 

SALE  P.  Salap.  Salab.  See  Orchis 
morio. 

SALICO'RINTA.  The  name  of  a  genus  of 
plants  in  the  Linnasan  system.  Class,  Mo- 
nandria.     Order,  Monogynia. 

Salico'rnia  europje'a.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  jointed  glass  wort,  which  is 
gathered  by  the  country  people  and  sold  for 
samphire.  It  forni.s  a  good  pickle  with 
vinegar,  add  is  little  inferior  to  the  sam- 
phire. 

SALINE  SUBSTANCES.  The  num- 
ber of  saline  substances  is  very  consider- 
able ;  and  they  possess  peculiar  characters, 
by  which  they  are  distinguished  from  other 
substances.      These  characters  are  founded 


78*3 


SAL 


SAL 


on  certain  properties,  which  it  must  be  con- 
fessed, are  not  accurately  distinctive  of  tiieir 
true  nature.  All  such  substances,  however, 
as  possess  several  of  the  four  following  pro- 
perties are  considered  as  saline.  I.  A  strong 
tendency  to  combination,  or  a  very  strong 
affinity  of  composition  ;  2.  A  greater  or 
lesser  degree  of  sapidity  ;  3.  A  greater  or 
lesser  degree  of  solubility  in  water  ;  4.  Per- 
fect incombustibility. 

Saliu'nca      See  Valeriana  cellica. 

S  A  L  I '  V  A.  (So  called,  a  salino  sapore, 
from  its  salt  taste,  or  from  riaXes,  spittle.) 
The  fluid  wliich  is  secreted  by  the  salivary 
glands  into  the  cavity  of  the  mouth.  The 
secretory  organ  is  coniposed  of  three  pair  of 
salivary  glands.  1.  The  parotid  glands, 
which  evacuate  their  saliva  by  means  of  the 
Sttnoniun  duct  behind  the  middle  dens  mo- 
laris  of  the  upper  jaw.  2.  The  submaxillary 
glands,  which  pour  out  their  saliva  through 
the  JVarlhonian  ducts  on  each  side  of  the 
frenulum  of  the  tongue  by  a  narrow  oscu- 
lum.  3.  The  sublingual  glands,  situated  be- 
tween the  internal  surface  of  the  maxilla  and 
the  tongue,  which  pour  out  their  saliva 
through  numerous  Rivinian  ducts  at  the  apex 
of  the  tongue. 

The  saliva  in  the  cavity  of  the  mouth  has 
mixed  with  it.  1.  The  mucus  of  the  mouth 
which  exhales  from  the  labial  and  genal 
glands.  2.  A  roscid  vapour,  from  the  whole 
surface  of  the  cavity  of  the  mouth.  The 
saliva  is  continually  swallowed  with,  or 
without  masticated  food,  and  some  is  also 
spit  out.  It  has  no  colour  nor  smell ;  it  is 
tasteless,  although  it  contains  a  little  salt,  to 
which  the  nerves  of  the  tongue  are  accus- 
tomed. Its  specific  gravity  is  somewhat 
greater  than  water.  Its  consistence  is  ra- 
ther plastic  and  spumous,  from  the  entan- 
gled atmospheric  air.  The  quantity  of 
twelve  pounds  is  supposed  to  be  secreted  in 
tv/elve  hours.  During  mastication  and 
speaking  the  secretion  is  augmented,  from 
the  mechanical  pressure  of  the  muscles  upon 
the  salivary  glands.  Those  who  are  hungry 
secrete  a  great  quantity,  from  the  sight  of 
agreeable  food.  It  is  imperfectly  dissolved 
by  water  ;  somewhat  coagulated  by  alcohol; 
and  congealed  with  more  difficulty  than 
water.  It  is  inspissated  by  a  small  dose, 
and  dissolved  in  a  large  dose,  of  mineral 
acids.  It  is  also  soluble  in  carbonated  al- 
kali. Caustic  alkali  and  quick  lime  extract 
volatile  alkali  from  saliva.  It  corrodes  cop- 
per and  iron  ;  and  precipitates  silver  and 
lead  from  containing  muriatic  acid.  It  as- 
sists the  spirituous  fermentation  of  farina- 
ceous substances ;  hence  barbarous  nations 
prepare  an  inebriating  drink  from  the  chew- 
ed roots  of  the  Jalropha  Manihol  and  Piper 
Melhisticum.  It  possesses  an  antiseptic 
virtue,  according  to  the  experiments  of  the 
celebrated  Pringle.  It  easily  becomes  pu- 
trid in  warm  air,  and  gives  off  volatile  al- 
kali. 


Constituent  Principles.  Saliva  appears 
to  consist  of  water,  albumen,  ammoniacal 
salt  and  animal  earth.  Of  water,  there 
are  four  fifths  given  out  by  distillation. 
The  albumen  is  detected  by  alcohol.  The 
ammoniacal  salt  is  demonstrated  by  tritura- 
ting quicklime  with  saUva;  and  the  animal 
earth  from  salival  calculus,  and  the  products 
of  fire. 

The  use  of  the  saliva  is,  1.  It  augments 
the  taste  of  the  food,  by  the  evolution  of 
sapid  matter.  2.  During  mastication,  it 
mixes  with,  dissolves,  and  resolves  into  its 
principles,  the  food  ;  and  changes  it  into  a 
pultaceous  mass,  fit  to  be  swallowed  :  hence 
it  commences  chymification.  3.  It  mode- 
rates thirst,  by  moistening  the  cavity  of  the 
mouth  and  fauces. 

SALIVAL  DUCTS.  The  excretory  ducts 
of  the  salival  glands.  That  of  the  parotid 
gland  is  called  the  Stenonian  duct ;  those  of 
the  submaxillary  glands  the  Wartlionian 
ducts ;  and  those  of  the  sublingual,  the  Pd- 
viniun  ducts. 

SALIVAL  GLANDS.  Those  glands  which 
secrete  the  saliva  are  so  termed.  See  Sa- 
liva. 

Saliva'ntia.  (From  saliva,  spittle.)  Me- 
dicines which  e.^cite  salivation. 

Saliva'ria.  (From  sa/ii'fl,  the  spittle ;  so 
called  because  it  excites  a  discharge  of  saliva.) 
PcUitory  of  Spain. 

Saliva'ris  he'rea.  See  Jinthemis  Pyre- 
thrum. 

SALIVA'TIO.  An  increased  secretion  of 
saliva.     See  Ptyalismus. 

SA'LIX.     (From  sala,  Heb.) 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnaean  system.  Class,  Dioecia.  Order, 
Diandria.     The  willow. 

2.  The  pharmacopoeial  name  of  Salix  ca- 
prea  ;  which  see. 

Sa'lix  a'lba.     See  Salix  fragilis. 

Sa'lix  ca'prea.  The  systematic  name  of 
a  species  of  willow,  the  bark  of  whose  branch- 
es possess  the  same  virtues  with  that  of  the 
fragilis.     See  Salix  fragilis. 

Sa'lix  fra'gilis.  The  systematic  name 
of  the  common  crack  willow.  Salix.  The 
bark  of  the  branches  of  this  species  mani- 
fests a  considerable  degree  of  bitterness  to 
the  taste,  and  is  very  adstringent.  It  is 
recommended  as  a  good  substitute  for 
Peruvian  bark,  and  is  said  to  cure  intermit- 
teuts  and  other  diseases  requiring  tonic  and 
adstringent  remedies.  Not  only  the  bark  of 
this  species  of  salix,  but  those  aiso  of  several 
others,  possess  similar  qualities,  particularly 
of  the  salix  alba  and  sajix  pentandria,  both 
of  which  are  recommended  in  the  foreign 
pharmacopoeias.  But  Dr.  Woodville  is  of 
opinion  that  the  bark  of  the  salix  triandria 
is  more  effectual  than  that  of  any  other 
of  this  genus  ;  at  least  its  sensible .  qualities 
give  it  a  decided  preference.  The  trials  Dr. 
Cullen  made  were  with  the  bark  of  the  salix 
pentandria,    taken    from    its   branches,  the 


SAL 


SAL 


rsi 


third  of  an  inch  diameter,  and  of  four  or  five 
years  g-rowth.  JVevertheless,  he  adds,  in  in- 
termittent fevers,  Bergius  always  failed  with 
this  bark. 

Sa'lix  penta'ndria.  The  bark  of  the 
branches  of  this  species  of  willow  possesses 
the  same  virtues  as  that  of  the  fragilis.  See 
Sa/ix  fragilis. 

Sa'lix  vituli'na.  The  bark  of  the 
branches  of  this  species  of  willow  may  be 
substituted  for  the  fragilis.  See  Salix  fra- 
gilis. 

Salpingo-pharynge'us.  This  muscle  is 
composed  of  a  few  fibres  of  the  palato- 
pharyngeus,  which  it  assists  in  dilating  the 
mouth  of  the  Eustachian  tube. 

Salpingo-staphili'nos.  See  Levator  pa- 
lati. 

Salpingo-staphili'nus  inte'knus.  See 
Levator  palati. 

Salsafy.  The  root  of  the  purple  goat's 
beard.     See  Tragopogonpratense. 

SALSO'LA.  The  name  of  a  genus  of 
plants  in  the  Linnaean  system.  Class,  Pen- 
tatidria.     Order,  Digynia. 

Salso'la  ka'li.  Snail-seeded  glass-wort 
or  salt-wort.  Kali  sjAnosum  cochleatum. 
Tragus,  sive  Tragiwi  Mailhioli.  The  sys- 
tematic nanie  of  the  plant  which  affords  the 
mineral  alkali.     See  Soda. 

Salso'la  sati'va.  The  systematic  name 
of  a  plant  which  affords  the  mineral  alkali. 
See  Soda. 

Salso'la  so'da.  Thesystematicname  of  a 
plant  which  affords  mineral  alkali.  See  Soda. 

Salt,  »aUiartic  See  Magntsiee,  sulphas, 
and  SodcE  sulphas. 

Salt,  common.     See  Sodcs  murias. 

Salt,  Epsom.     See  Magnesia  sulphas. 

Saltpetre.     See  Nitre. 

Salt,  Rochelle.     See  Soda  tartarizata. 

Salt,  sea.     See  Sodte  murias. 

Salt  of  sltel.     See  Ferri  sulphas. 

SALTS.  See  Sali7ie  substances.  Salts, 
with  respect  to  their  chemical  properties, 
are  divided  into  two  classes  ;  into  acid  sahs 
or  acids,  and  into  alkaline  salts  or  alkalis  ; 
and  from  the  mutual  combination  of  these 
two  arises  a  third  class,  viz  that  of  neutral 
salts. 

SALTS,  ACID  These  are  distinguished 
by  their  sour  taste  when  diluted  with  water. 
See  .Scid. 

SALTS,  ALKALINE.  These  possess  a 
urinous,  burning,  and  caustic  taste,  turn  the 
sirup  of  violets  to  a  green,  have  a  strong  af- 
finity for  acids,  dissolve  animal  substances, 
unite  readily  with  water,  combine  with  oils 
and  fat,  and  render  them  miscible  with  wa- 
ter, dissolve  sulphur,  and  are  crystallizable. 
See  Alkali. 

SALTS,  NEUTRAL.  Secondary  salts. 
Under  the  name  of  neutral  or  secondary 
salts  are  comprehended  such  matters  as  are 
composed  of  two  primitive  saline  substances 
combined  together  in  a  certain  proportion. 
These  salts  are  called  neutral,  because  they 


do  not  possess  the  characters  of  primitive 
salts  ;  that  is  to  say,  they  are  neither  acid 
nor  alkaline  :  such  as  Epsom  salts,  nitre,  &.c. 
But  in  many  secondary  salts  the  qualities  of 
one  ingredient  predominate  ;  as  tartar,  or 
supertartrate  of  potash,  has  an  excess  of 
acid ;  boras,  or  subborate  of  soda,  an  ex- 
cess of  base.  The  former  are  termed  acidu- 
lous, the  latter  sub-alkaline  salts. 

SALTS,  PRIMITIVE.  Simple  salts. 
Under  this  order  is  comprehended  those 
salts  which  were  formerly  thought  to  be 
simple  or  primitive,  and  which  are  occa- 
sionally called  simple  salts.  The  accurate 
experiments  of  the  moderns  have  proved 
that  these  are  for  the  most  part  compound- 
ed ;  but  the  term  is  retained  with  greater 
propriety  when  it  is  observed,  that  these 
salts  compose,  when  united,  salts  which  are 
termed  secondaiy.  These  salts  are  never 
met  with  perfectly  pure  in  nature,  but  require 
artificial  processes  to  render  them  so.  This 
order  is  divided  into  three  genera,  compre- 
hending saline  terrestrial  substances,  alkalis, 
and  acids. 

SALTS,  SECONDARY.  See  Neutral 
salts. 

Saltwort.     See  Salsola  kali. 

SALVATE'LLA.  (Salvatella,  sc.  veTur, 
from  salus,  health,  because  the  opening  of  it 
was  formerly  thought  to  be  of  singular  use 
in  melancholy.)  This  vein  runs  along  the 
little  finger,  unites  upon  the  back  of  the  hand 
with  the  cephalic  of  the  thumb,  and  empties 
its  blood  into  the  internal  and  external  cu- 
bical veins. 

SA'LVIA.     (J  salvendo.) 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linneean  system.  Class,  Diandria.  Order, 
Monogynia.     Sage. 

2.  The  pharmacopccial  name  of  the  com- 
mon sage.     See  Salvia  officinalis. 

Sa'ltia  hort£'nsis  mi'nor.  The  small 
sage,  or  sage  of  virtue.  A  variety  of  the 
officinal  sage,  possessing  similar  virtues. 

Sa'lvia  officina'lis.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  garden  sage.  Elelisphacos. 
Salvia  officinalis,  foliis  lanceolato  ovatis  in- 
tegris  crenulatis,  floribus  spicalis,  calycibus 
acutis,  of  Linnaeus.  In  ancient  times  sage 
was  celebrated  as  a  remedy  of  great  efficacy, 
as  would  appear  from  the  following  lines  of 
the  school  of  Salernum  : 

Cur  moriatur  homo,  cui  salvia  crescit  in 
horto  ? 

Contra  vim  mortis,  non  est  medicamen  in 
horlis  ? 

Salvia  salvatrix,  naturae  conciliatrix. 

Salvia  cum  rutafaciunl  tibipocula  iuta. 
But  at  present  it  is  not  considered  as  an 
article  of  much  importance.  It  has  a 
fragreuit,  strong  smell ;  and  a  warm,  bitter- 
ish, aromatic  taste,  like  other  plants  con- 
taining an  essential  oil.  It  has  a  remark- 
able property  in  resisting  the  putrefaction 
of  animal  substances,  and  is  in  frequent  use 
among  the  Chinese  as  a  tonic,  in  the  form 


r82 


SAM 


HAy 


of  tea,  in  debility  of  the  stomach  and  ner- 
vous system. 

Sa'lvia  sclare'a.  The  systematic  name 
of  the  garden  clary,  called  horminum  in  the 
pharmacopceias.  The  leaves  and  seeds  are 
recommended  as  corroborants  and  antispas- 
modics, particularly  in  leucorrhffias  and  hys- 
terical weaknesses.  They  have  a  bitterish, 
warm  taste,  and  a  strong  smell,  of  the  aro- 
matic kind. 

SAMBU'CUS.  (From  sabucca,  Heb.  a 
musical  instrnraent  formerly  made  of  this 
tree.)     Elder. 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnsean  system.  Class,  Pentandria.  Or- 
der, Trigynia. 

2.  The  pharmacopceial  name  of  the  elder- 
tree.     See  Sambucus  nigra. 

Sambu'cus  e'bulus.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  dwarf  elder.  Ebulus.  Cha- 
rmeade.  Sambucus  humilis.  Sambucus  her- 
bacea.  Dwarf  elder,  or  dane-wort.  The 
root,  interior  bark,  leaves,  flowers,  berries, 
and  seeds  of  this  herbaceous  plant,  Sambu- 
cus ;  cymis  trifidis,  stipulis  foliaccis,  caule  her- 
baceo,  of  Linnaeus,  have  all  been  administer- 
ed medicinally,  in  moderate  doses,  as  resol- 
vents and  deobstruents,  and,  in  larger  doses, 
as  hydragogues.  The  plant  is  chiefly  em- 
ployed by  the  poor  of  this  country,  amongst 
whom  it  is  in  common  use  as  a  purgative,  but 
Dr.  Cullen  speaks  of  it  as  a  violent  remedy. 

Sambu'cus  ni'gra.  The  systematic  name 
of  the  elder-tree.  Sambucus  vulgaris.  Sambu- 
cus arborea.  Actc.  Infelix  lignum.  Sambucus 
nigra;  cymis  quinque-partitis,  foliis pinnalis, 
caule  arboreo,  of  Linnaeus.  This  indigenous 
plant  has  an  unpleasant  narcotic  smell,  and 
some  authors  have  reported  its  exhalations  to 
be  so  noxious,  as  to  render  it  unsafe  to  sleep 
under  its  shade.  The  parts  of  this  tree  that 
are  proposed  for  medicinal  use  in  the  phar- 
macopoeias are  the  inner  bark,  the  flowers, 
and  the  berries.  The  first  has  scarcely  any 
smell,  and  very  little  taste ;  on  first  chew- 
ing, it  impi-esses  a  degree  of  sweetness, 
which  is  followed  by  a  very  slight  but  du- 
rable acrimony,  in  which  its  powers  seem  to 
reside.  From  its  cathartic  property  it  is  re- 
commended as  an  effectual  hydragogue  by 
Sydenham  and  Boerhaave  ;  the  former  di- 
rects three  handfuls  of  it  to  be  boiled  in  a 
quart  of  milk  and  water,  till  only  a  pint  re- 
mains, of  which  one  half  is  to  be  taken  night 
and  morning,  and  repeated  for  several  days  ; 
it  usually  operates  both  upwards  and  down- 
wards, and  upon  the  evacuation  it  produces, 
its  utility  depends.  Boerhaave  gave  its  ex- 
pressed juice  in  doses  from  a  drachm  to  half 
an  ounce.  In  smaller  doses  it  is  said  to  be 
a  useful  aperient  and  deobstruent  in  various 
chronic  disorders.  The  flowers  have  an 
agreeable  flavour ;  and  infusions  of  them, 
when  fresh,  are  gently  laxative  and  aperient, 
When  dry,  they  are  said  to  promote  chiefly 
the  cuticular  excretion,  and  to  be  particularly 
serviceable  in  erysipelatous  and  eruptive  dis- 


orders. Externally  they  are  used  in  fomen- 
tations, &,c.  and  in  the  London  pharmaco- 
poeia are  directed  in  the  form  of  an  ointment. 
The  berries  in  taste  are  somewhat  sweetish, 
and  not  unpleasant ;  on  expression  they 
yield  a  fine  purple  juice,  which  proves  a 
useful  aperient  and  resolvent  in  sundry  chro- 
nic diseases,  gently  loosening  the  belly,  and 
promoting  the  urine  and  perspiration. 

Samphire.     See  Crithmum  maritimum. 

Sampsu'chus.     See  Thymus  maslichina. 

Sakpsy'chum.  (From  <r«a,  to  preserve, 
and  'Vvxi>  the  mind,)  because  of  its  cordial 
qualities.     Marjoram. 

Sanati'va.  (From  sano,  to  cure.)  Me- 
dicines which  heal  diseases. 

SANC'l'ORIUS,  Sanctorius,  was  born 
in  1561,  at  Capo  dTstria.  He  studied  me- 
dicine at  Padua,  where  he  took  his  degree, 
and  then  settled  at  Venice,  and  practised 
with  considerable  success.  At  the  age  of 
fifty,  however,  he  was  appointed  professor 
of  the  theory  of  medicine  at  Padua;  in 
which  office  he  distinguished  himself  for 
thirteen  years.  He  was  then  allowed  to 
retire  on  his  salary,  finding  his  health  im- 
paired by  the  fatigue  of  the  visits,  which  he 
was  frequentlj-^  obliged  to  make  in  his  pro- 
fessional capacity  to  Venice  ;  where  he  pass- 
ed the  remainder  of  his  life  in  great  reputa- 
tion. On  his  death,  in  1636,  a  statue  of 
marble  was  raised  to  his  memory ;  and  aa 
annual  oration  was  instituted  by  the  College 
of  Physicians,  to  whom  he  had  bequeathed 
an  annuity,  in  commemoration  of  his  bene- 
volence. Sanctorius  first  called  the  atten- 
tion of  physicians  to  the_  cutaneous  and  pul- 
monary transpiration,  which  he  proved  to 
exceed  the  other  excretions  considerably  in 
weight ;  and  he  maintained  that  this  func- 
tion must  have  a  material  influence  on  the 
system,  and  was  deserving  of  great  consider- 
ation in  the  treatment  of  diseases.  There 
is,  no  doubt,  much  truth  in  this  general  ob- 
servation ;  but  in  its  application  to  practice, 
he  appears  to  have  gone  to  an  extravagant 
length,  and  to  have  contributed  much  to 
prolong  the  reputation  of  the  humoral  pa- 
thology. His  treatise,  entitled  "  Ars  de 
Statica  Medicina,"  was  first  published  in 
1614,  and  passed  through  more  than  twenty 
editions,  including  translations,  with  various 
commentaries  :  it  is  written  in  an  elegant 
and  perspicuous  Latin  style.  He  was  also 
author  of  a  Method  of  avoiding  Errors  in 
Medicine,  to  which  was  afterwards  added 
an  essay  "  De  Inventione  Remediorum ;" 
and  of  Commentaries  on  some  of  the  ancient 
physicians.  Besides  the  statical  chair,  by  which 
he  contrived  to  determine  the  weight  of  the 
Ingesta  and  Egesta,  he  invented  an  instru- 
ment for  measuring  the  force  of  the  pulse, 
and  several  others  for  surgical  use ;  and  he 
was  the  first  who  attempted  to  determine  the 
temperature  of  the  body  by  a  thermometer, 
of  which,  indeed,  he  is  considered  as  the  in- 
ventor. 


SAN 


SAN 


Sanctum  se'men.  The  worm-seed,  or 
santonicum. 

Sandara'cha.  (From  saghad  narak, 
Arab.)  A  gummy  resin  ;  also  a  sort  of  ar- 
senic. 

Sandara'cha  arabum.  This  resinous 
juice  appears  to  have  been  the  produce  of  a 
large  species  of  juniper-tree. 

Sanders.     See  Pterocarpus  santalinus. 

Sandrack.  (An  Arabian  word.)  See 
Juniperus  communis. 

Sa'ndyx.  (From  sani  duk,  red,  Arab.) 
Cerusse  burnt  till  it  becomes  red. 

SANGUIFICATION.  {Sangwficalio, 
from  sanguis,  blood.)  A  natural  function 
of  the  body,  by  which  the  chyle  is  changed 
into  blood.  The  uses  of  sanguification  are 
the  generation  of  blood,  which  serves  to  fill 
the  blood-vessels,  to  irritate  and  stimulate 
the  heart  and  arteries,  to  generate  or  cause 
heat,  to  secrete  the  humours,  and  to  excite 
♦he  vital  actions. 

Sakguina'lis.  (From  sanguis,  blood  ;  so 
named  from  its  uses  in  stopping  bleedings.) 
The  Polygonum  aviculare,  or  knot-grass  is 
sometimes  so  called  ;  which  see. 

Sanguina'ria.  (From  sanguis,  blood  ;  so 
named  from  its  use  in  stopping  bleedings.) 
The  Polygonum  aviculare,  or  knot-grass  is 
sometimes  so  termed  ;  which  see. 

Sanguineous  apoplexy.     See  Jlpoplexia. 

Sanguipu'rgium.  (From  sanguis,  blood, 
and  purgo,  to  purge.)  A  gentle  fever,  or 
such  a  one  as  by  its  discharges  is  supposed 
to  purify  the  blood. 

SA'NGUIS,     {-guinis,  m.)     See  Blood. 

SA'NGUIS  DRACO'NIS.  See  Calamus 
rotang. 

Sa'kguis  he'rculis.  A  name  for  the 
crocus. 

SANGUISO'RBA.  The  name  of  a  genus 
of  plants  in  the  Linnsean  system.  Class, 
Triandria.    Order,  Monogynia. 

Sangciso'rba  officina'i.is.  The  system- 
atic name  of  the  Italian  pimpinel ;  which  is 
Slot  now  in  use. 

SANGUISU'GA.  (From  sanguis,  blood, 
and  sugo,  to  suck.)  The  leech  or  blood- 
sucker.    See  Leech. 

Sanicle.     See  Sanicula. 

Saiiicle,  Yorkshire.     See  Pinguicula. 

SANrCULA.  (From  sano,  to  heal ;  so 
called  from  its  virtues  in  healing.) 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linneean  system.  Class,  Pentandria.  Or- 
der, Digynia. 

2.  The  pharmacopoeial  name  of  sanicle. 
Sani'cula  .    ebobace'nsis.     Pinguicula, 

Sanicula  montnna.  Viola  palustris.  The 
Yorkshire  sanicle  or  butter-wort.  See  Pin- 
guicula. 

Sani'cula  europe'a.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  sanicle.  Cucullata.  Dodeca- 
iheon.  Symphytum  pelrmum.  Sanicula 
mas.  Diapensia  corlusa.  This  herb,  Sa- 
nicula Europea,  of  Linnaeus,  was  formerly 
recommended  as  a  mild  adstringent^  and  is 


supposed  to  have  received  its  name  from  its 
sanative  power.  Its  sensible  qualities  are  a 
bitterish  and  somewhat  austere  taste,  follow- 
ed by  an  acrimony  which  chiefly  afi'ects  the 
throat.  It  is  only  in  use  in  the  present  day 
amongst  the  country  people. 

Sani'cula  mls.     See  Sanicula. 

SA'NIES.  Ichor.  This  term  is  sometimes 
applied  to  a  thin,  limpid,  and  greenish  dis- 
charge ;  and  at  other  times  to  a  thick  and 
bloodv  kind  of  pus. 

S  A'N  T  A  L  U  M.  (From  zandal,  Arab.) 
The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the  Lin- 
naean  system.  Class,  Telrandriu.  Order,  Mo- 
nogynia.    Saunders. 

Sa'ntalum  a'lbum.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  yellow  saunders.  Santalum 
citrimun.  Santalum  pallidum.  Yellow 
saunders.  White  saunders  wood  is  of  a  pale 
white  colour,  often  with  a  yellowish  tinge, 
and,  being  destitute  of  taste  or  odour,  it 
is  superseded  by  the  santalum  citrinum, 
which  is  of  a  brownish  yellow  colour,  of  a 
bitterish  aromatic  taste,  and  of  a  pleasant 
smell,  approaching  to  that  of  the  rose.  Both 
kinds  are  brought  from  the  East  Indies  in 
billets,  consisting  of  large  thick  pieces, 
which,  according  to  Rumphius,  are  some- 
times taken  from  the  same,  and  sometimes 
from  different  trees.  For  though  the  white 
and  yellow  saunders  are  the  wood  of  the 
same  species  of  tree,  yet  the  latter,  which 
forms  the  central  part  of  the  tree,  is  not  al- 
ways to  be  found  in  sufficient  quantity  to 
repay  the  trouble  and  expense  of  procuring 
it,  especially,  unless  the  trees  be  old ;  while 
the  white,  which  is  the  exterior  part  of  the 
wood,  is  always  more  abundant,  and  is  con- 
sequently much  cheaper. 

Yellow  saunders,  distilled  with  water, 
yields  a  fragrant  essential  oil,  which  thickens 
in  the  cold  into  the  consistence  of  a  balsam, 
approaching  in  smell  to  ambergris,  or  a 
mixture  of  ambergris  and  roses ;  the  re- 
maining decoction,  inspissated  to  the  con- 
sistence of  an  extract,  is  bitterish,  and 
slightly  pungent.  Rectified  spirit  extracts, 
by  digestion,  considerably  more  than  water ; 
the  colour  of  the  tincture  is  a  rich  yellow. 
The  spirit  distilled  off  is  slightly  impreg- 
nated with  the  fine  flavour  of  the  wood  ;  the 
remaining  brownish  extract  has  a  weak 
smell,  and  a  moderate  balsamic  pun- 
gency. 

The  wood  is  valued  highly  on  account  of 
its  fragrance,  hence  the  Chinese  are  said  to 
fumigate  their  clothes  with  it,  and  to  bum 
it  in  their  temples  in  honour  of  their  gods. 
Though  still  retained  in  the  Materia  Me- 
dica,  it  cannot  be  thought  to  possess  any 
considerable  share  of  medicinal  power.  Hoff 
man  considers  its  virtues  as  similar  to  those 
of  ambergris  ;  and  some  others  have  esteem- 
ed it  in  the  character  of  a  corroborant  and 
restorative. 

Sa'ktalum  ci'trinum.  See  Santalum  aU 
bum. 


784 


SAP 


SAP 


Sa'ntalcm  pa'llidum.  See  Santalum  aU 
hunt. 

Sa'ntalum  ru'brum.  Red  saunders.  See 
Ptrocarpus  santalinus. 

Santoli'na.  (From  santaluniy  saunders, 
because  it  smells  like  the  saunders  wood.) 
See  Artemisia  santonica. 

Santoli'na  cham^e-cypari'ssus.  The  sys- 
tematic name  of  the  lavender  cotton. 

Santo'nicum.  (From  Santonia,  its  native 
place.)     See  Artemisia  Santonica. 

SAPHE'NA.  (Vena  saphena ;  from  <ra<pfis, 
visible  )  The  large  vein  of  the  leg,  which 
ascends  along  the  little  toe  over  the  external 
ancle,  and  evacuates  part  of  the  blood  from 
the  foot  into  the  popliteal  veins. 

SAPIEiNTli^!:  DE'JNTES.  The  four  last 
grinders  are  so  called,  because  they  appear 
when  the  person  is  supposed  to  be  at  years 
of  discretion.     See  Teeth. 

Sapi'ndus  sapona'ria.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  plant  which  affords  soap-nuts. 
Saponarice  nuculce.  Baccce  bermudenses. 
Soap-berries.  A  spherical  fruit,  about  the 
size  of  a  cherry,  whose  cortical  part  is  yel- 
low, glossy,  and  so  transparent  as  to  show 
the  spherical  hlack  nut  which  rattles  within, 
and  which  includes  a  white-kernel.  It  is  the 
produce  of  the  Sapindus  saponaria,  of  Lin- 
uaeus,  which  grows  in  Jamaica.  It  is  said 
that  the  cortical  part  of  this  fruit  has  a  bitter 
taste,  and  no  smell ;  that  it  raises  a  soapy 
froth  with  water,  and  has  similar  effects  with 
soap  in  washing ;  that  it  is  a  medicine  of  sin- 
gular and  specific  virtue  in  chlorosis.  They 
are  not  known  in  the  shops  of  this  country. 

SATO,  (Sapo,  -nis,  m.)  Soap.  A  com- 
position of  oils,  or  fats,  with  an  alkali.  The 
medicinal  soap,  sapo  amygdalinus,  is  made 
with  oil  of  sweet  almonds,  and  half  its  weight 
of  caustic  alkali.  Common  or  soft  soap, 
sapo  mollis,  is  made  of  potash  and  oil,  or  tal- 
low. Spanish,  or  Castile  soap,  sapo  durus, 
of  oil  of  olives  and  soda,  or  barilla.  Black 
soap  is  a  composition  of  train  oil  and  an  al- 
kali ;  and  green  soap,  of  hemp,  linseed,  or 
rape  oil,  with  an  alkali.  The  white  Spanish 
soap,  being  made  of  the  finer  kinds  of  olive 
oil,  is  the  best,  and  therefore  preferred  for 
internal  use.  Soap  was  imperfectly  known 
to  the  ancients.  It  is  mentioned  by  Pliny 
as  made  of  fat  and  ashes,  and  as  an  invention 
of  the  Gauls.  Aretseus  and  others  inform 
us,  that  the  Greeks  obtained  their  knowledge 
of  its  medical  use  from  the  Romans.  Its  vir- 
tues, according  to  Bergius,  are  detergent, 
resolvent,  and  aperient,  and  its  juice  recom- 
mended in  jaundice,  gout,  calculous  com- 
plaints, and  obstructions  of  the  viscera.  The 
efficacy  of  soap,  in  the  first  of  these  diseases, 
was  experienced  by  Sylvius,  and  since  re- 
commended very  generally  by  various  au- 
thors who  have  written  on  this  complaint ; 
and  it  has  also  been  thought  of  use  in  sup- 
plying the  place  of  bile  in  the  primae  viae. 
The  utility  of  this  medicine  in  icterical  cases, 
was  inferred  chiefly  from  its  supposed  power 


of  dissolving  biliary  concretions  ;  but  this 
medicine  has  lost  much  of  its  reputation  in 
jaundice,  since  it  is  now  known,  that  gall- 
stones have  been  found  in  many  after  death, 
who  had  been  daily  taking  soap  for  several 
months,  and  even  years,  Of  its  good  effects 
in  urinary  calculous  affections,  we  have  the 
testimonies  of  several,  especially  when  dis- 
solved in  lime-water,  by  which  its  efficacy  is 
considerably  increased  ;  for  it  thus  becomes 
a  powerful  solvent  of  mucus,  which  an  inge- 
nious modern  author  supposes  to  be  the  chief 
agent  in  the  formation  of  calculi  ;  it  is,  how- 
ever, only  in  the  incipient  state  of  the  disease 
that  these  remedies  promise  effectual  benefit, 
though  they  generally  abate  the  more  vio- 
lent symptoms,  where  they  cannot  remove 
the  cause.  With  Boerhaave,  soap  was  a  ge- 
neral medicine ;  for  as  he  attributed  most 
complaints  to  viscidity  of  the  fluids,  he,  and 
most  of  the  Boerhaavian  school,  prescribed 
it,  in  conjunction  with  different  resinous  ajnd 
other  substances,  in  gout,  rheumatism,  and 
various  visceral  complaints.  Soap  is  also 
externally  employed  as  a  resolvent,  and  gives 
name  to  several  officinal  preparations. 

Sa'po  terebi'nthinjE.     Starkey's  soap. 

"  R  kali  preparati  calidi,  3j-  Olei  tere- 
binth, 3"'-"  1'i6  1^°*  ^^^^  prajparatum  is  to 
have  the  oil  of  turpentine  gradually  blend- 
ed with  it,  in  a  heated  mortar.  Indolent 
swellings  were  formerly  rubbed  with  this 
application,  and  perhaps  some  chronic  affec- 
tions of  the  joints  might  still  be  benefited 
by  it. 

SAPONA'RIA.  (From  sapo,  soap;  so 
called  because  its  juice,  like  soap,  cleans 
clothes.) 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linneean  system.  Class,  Decandria.  Order, 
Digynia. 

2.  The  pharmacopoeial  name  of  the  soap- 
wort.  Bruise-wort.  See  Saponaria  officina- 
lis. 

Sapona'ria  nu'cula.  See  Sapindus  sa- 
ponaria. 

Sapona'ria  officina'lis.  The  system- 
atic name  of  the  soap-wort.  Struthium. 
Lanaria,  Lychnis  sylvestris  Ibixuma.  The 
root  of  this  plant,  Saponaria  officinalis ;  ca- 
lycibus  cylindricis,  foliis  ovato-lanceolatis,  of 
Linnaeus,  is  employed  medicinally  ;  it  has 
no  peculiar  smell ;  its  taste  is  sweetish,  glu- 
tinous, and  somewhat  bitter.  On  being 
chewed  for  some  time,  it  is  said  to  discover 
a  degree  of  acrimony,  which  continues  to 
affect  the  mouth  a  considerable  time.  Ac- 
cording to  Neuman,  two  ounces  of  the  root 
yielded  eleven  drachms  of  watery  extract ; 
but  Cartheuser,  from  a  like  quantity,  only 
obtained  six  drachms  and  twenty-four  grains. 
This  extract  manifested  a  sweetish  taste,  fol- 
lowed by  an  acrid  quality.  The  spirituous 
extract  is  less  in  quality,  but  of  a  more  pe- 
netrating acrid  taste.  Decoctions  o{  the 
root,  on  being  sufficiently  agitated,  produce 
a  saponaceous  froth  ;  a  similar  soapy  quality 


SAH 


SAR 


rg& 


^s  obsei-vahle  also  in  the  exti-act,  and  still 
more  manifestly  in  the  leaves,  in  so  much 
that  they  have  been  used  by  the  mendicant 
monks  as  a  substitute  for  soap  in  washing'  of 
their  clothes,  and  Bergius,  who  made  several 
experiments  veith  the  saponaria,  declares 
that  it  had  all  the  effects  of  soap  itself. 

From  these  peculiar  qualities  of  the  sapo- 
naria, there  can  be  little  doubt  of  its  possess- 
ing- a  considerable  share  of  medical  eflScacy, 
which  Dr.  Woodville  says  he  could  wish  to 
find  faithfully  ascertained. 

The  diseases  for  which  the  saponaria  is 
recommended,  as  syphilis,  gout,  rheumatism, 
and  jaundice,  are  not,  perhaps,  the  com- 
plaints in  which  its  use  is  most  availing ;  for 
a  fancied  resemblance  of  the  roots  of  sapo- 
naria with  those  of  sarsaparilla,  seems  to 
have  led  physicians  to  think  them  similar  in 
their  effects  ;  and  hence  they  have  both  been 
administered  with  the  same  intentions,  par- 
ticularly in  fixed  pains,  and  venereal  affec- 
tions. Bergius  says,  "in  arthritide,  cura 
mercuriale,  Sic.  nullum  aptiorem  potum  no- 
vi."  However,  according  to  several  writers, 
the  most  inveterate  cases  of  syphilis  were 
cured  by  a  decoction  of  this  plant,  without 
the  use  of  mercury. 

Haller  informs  us  that  Boerhaa^e  enter- 
tained a  high  opinion  of  its  efficacy  in  jaun- 
dice and  other  visceral  obstructions. 

SAPONULES.  Saponuli.  Combinations 
of  the  volatile  or  essential  oils  with  different 
bases ;  as  saponule  of  ammonia,  fcc. 

Saponules,  acid.  Combinations  of  the 
volatile  or  essential  oils  with  different 
acids. 

Sapo'ta.  The  oval-fruited  sapota,  whose 
seeds  are  sometimes  given  in  the  form  o{ 
emulsion  in  calculous  complaints,  is  the  ^cras 
sapota,  of  Linnaeus.  It  is  a  native  of  South 
America,  and  bears  a  fruit  like  an  apple, 
which  has,  when  ripe,  a  luscious  taste,  resena- 
bling  that  of  the  marmalade  of  quinces, 
v/hence  it  is  called  natural  marmalade. 

Sa'ppan  li'gnum.  Logwood  has  been 
so  called.  See  Hcsmaloxylon  campechia- 
iium. 

Sapphi'rina  a'^ua.  Aqua  cupri  am- 
■tnoniati.  Made  by  a  solution  of  sal  am- 
moniac in  lime  water,  standing  in  a  copper 
vessel. 

Sapphire.  A  gem  of  a  sky-blue  co- 
lour. 

Saracens  corisound.  See  Solidago  virga 
nurta. 

Sa'rcium.  (Dim.  of  irapl,  flesh.)  A  ca- 
runcle, or  small  fleshy  excrescence. 

Sarci'tes.  (From  iritfi%,  flesh.)  An  ana- 
sarca. 

SARCOCE'LE.  (From  <ra^|,  flesh,  and 
X5)X)7,  a  tumour.)  Hernia  carnosa.  This  is 
a  disease  of  the  body  of  the  testicle,  and,  as 
the  term  implies,  consists,  in  general,  in  such 
an  alteration  made  in  the  structure  of  it,  as 


produces  a  resemblance  to  a  bard  fleshy 
substance,  instead  of  that  fine,  soft,  vEiscular 
texture,  of  which  it  is,  in  a  natural  and 
healthy  state,  composed. 

The  ancient  writers  have  made  a  great 
number  of  distinctions  of  the  different  kinds 
of  this  disease,  according  to  its  different  ap- 
pearances, and  according  to  the  mildness  or 
malignity  of  the  symptoms  with  which  it  may 
chance  to  be  attended.  Thus,  the  sarcocele, 
the  hydro-sarcocele,  the  scirrhus,  the  cancer, 
the  caro  adnata  ad  testem,  and  the  caro  adna- 
ta ad  vasa,  which  are  really  little  more  than 
descriptions  of  different  state  and  circumstan- 
ces of  the  same  disease,  are  reckoned  as  9» 
many  different  complaints,  requiring  a  va- 
riety of  treatment,  and  deriving  their  origin 
from  a  variety  of  different  humours. 

Every  species  of  sarcocele  consists  prima- 
rily in  an  enlargement,  induration,  and  ob- 
struction of  the  vascular  part  of  the  testicle ; 
but  this  alteration  is,  in  different  people,  at- 
tended with  such  a  variety  of  circumstances, 
as  to  produce  several  different  appearances, 
and  to  occasion  the  many  distinctions.which 
have  been  made. 

If  the  body  of  the  testicle,  though  en- 
larged, and  indurated  to  some  degree,  be 
perfectly  equal  in  its  surface,  void  of  pain, 
has  no  appearance  of  fluid  in  its  tunica  va- 
ginalis, and  produces  very  little  uneasiness, 
except  what  is  occasioned  by  its  mere  weight, 
it  is  usually  called  a  simple  sarcocele,  or  an 
indolent  scirrhus  ;  if  at  the  same  time  that 
the  testis  is  enlarged  and  hardened,  there  be 
a  palpable  accumulation  of  fluid  in  the  va- 
ginal coat,  the  disease  has  by  many  been 
named  a  hydro-sarcocele;  if  the  lower  part 
of  the  spermatic  vessels,  and  the  epididymis 
were  enlarged,  hard,  and  knotty,  they  sup- 
posed it  to  be  a  fungous,  or  morbid  accre- 
tion, and  called  it  the  caro  adnata  ad  vasa  ; 
if  the  testicle  itself  was  une<jual  in  its  sur- 
face, but  at  the  same  time  not  painful,  they 
distinguish  it  by  the  title  of  caro  adnata  ad 
testem ;  if  it  was  tolerably  equal,  not  very 
painful,  nor  frequently  so,  but  at  the  same 
time  hard  and  large,  they  gave  it  the  appel- 
lation of  an  occult  or  benign  cancer ;  if  it 
was  ulcerated,  subject  to  frequent  acute 
pain,  to  ha;morrhage,  &;e.  it  was  known  by 
that  of  a  malignant  or  confirmed  cancer. 
These  different  appearances,  though  distin- 
guished by  different  titles,  are  really  no 
more  than  so  many  stages  (as  it  were)  of  the 
same  kind  of  disease,  and  depend  a  great 
deal  on  several  accidental  circumstances, 
such  as  age,  habit,  manner  of  livingf,  &:c. 
It  is  true,  that  many  people  pass  several 
years  with  this  disease,  under  its  most  fa- 
vourable appearances,  and  without  encoun- 
tering any  of  its  worst ;  but,  on  the  other 
hand,  there  are  many,  who,  in  a  very  short 
spaCe  of  time,  run  through  all  its  stages. 
They  who  are  most  ctinversant  with  it,  know 
99 


rae 


SAB 


3AR 


ho'.v  very  convprtible  its  mildest  syir.ploms 
are  into  its  most  dreadful  ones,  and  how 
very  short  a  space  of  time  often  intervenes 
between  the  one  and  the  other. 

There  is  hardly  any  disease  affecting  the 
human  body,  which  is  subject  to  moi-e  variety 
than  this  is,  both  with  regard  to  its  first  man- 
ner of  appearance,  and  the  changes  which  it 
may  undergo. 

Sometimes  the  first  appearance  is  a  mere 
simple  enlargement  and  induration  of  the 
body  of  the  testicle  ;  void  of  pain,  without 
inequality  of  surface,  and  producing  no  unea- 
siness, or  inconvenience,  except  what  is  occa- 
sioned by  its  mere  weight.  And  some  people 
are  so  fortunate  as  to  have  it  remain  in  this 
state  for  a  very  considerable  length  of  time 
without  visible  or  material  alteration.  On 
the  other  hand,  it  sometimes  happens  that 
very  soon  after  its  appearance  in  this  mild 
manner,  it  suddenly  becomes  unequal  and 
knotty,  and  is  attended  with  very  acute  pains 
darting  up  to  the  loins  and  back,  but  still  re- 
maining entire,  that  is,  not  bursting  through 
the  integuments.  Sometimes  the  fury  of  the 
disease  brooks  no  restraint,  but  making  its 
way  through  all  the  membranes  wiiich  enve- 
lope the  testicle,  it  either  produces  a  large 
foul,  stinking,  phagedenic  ulcer,  with  hard 
edges,  or  it  thrusts  forth  a  painful  gleeting 
fungus,  subject  to  frequent  haemorrhage. 

Sometimes  an  accumulation  of  water  is 
made  in  the  tunica  vaginalis,  producing  that 
naixed  appearance,  called  the  hydro-sarco- 
€de. 

Sometimes  there  is  no  fluid  at  all  in  the 
cavity  of  the  tunica  vaginalis  ;  but  the  body 
of  the  testicle  itself  is'  formed  into  cells, 
containing  either  a  turbid  kind  of  water,  a 
bloody  sanies,  or  a  purulent  foetid  matter. 
Sometimes  the  disorder  seems  to  be  merely 
local,  that  is,  confined  to  the  testicle,  not 
proceeding  from  a  tainted  habit,  nor  accom- 
panied with  diseased  viscera,  the  patient 
having  all  the  general  appearances  and  cir- 
cumstances of  health,  and  deriving  his  local 
mischief  from  an  external  injury.  At  other 
times,  a  pallid,  leaden  countenance,  indi- 
gestion, frequent  nausea,  colicky  pains,  sud- 
den purgings,  he.  sufBciently  indicate  a  vitia- 
ted habit,  and  diseased  viscera,  which  dis- 
eased viscera  may  also  sometimes  be  disco- 
vered and  felt. 

The  progress  also  which  it  makes  from  the 
testis  upward,  toward  the  process,  is  very  un- 
certain ;  the  disease  occupying  the  testicle 
only,  without  affecting  the  spermatic  process, 
in  some  subjects  for  a  great  lengtli  of  time  ; 
while,  in  others,  it  totally  spoils  the  testicle 
very  soon,  and  almost  as  soon  seizes  on  the 
spermatic  choi'd. 

SARCOCO'LLA.  (From  itapl,  flesh, 
and  xoXXa,  glue ;  because  of  its  supposed 
power  of  gluing  together  wounds.)  See 
Pencca. 


SARcoEPiPLocE'Lte.  Enlarged  testicle  wifk 
rupture,  containing  omentum. 

Sarco'logy.  (Sarcologia.  From  ffxp^, 
flesh,  and  Xeyos,  a  discourse.)  The  doctrine 
of  the  muscles  and  soft  parts. 

SARCO'MA.  (From  ffo.?^,  flesh.)  Sur- 
cosis.  Porrus.  Sarcophyia,  J\''cevus.  A 
fleshy  excrescence,  A  genus  of  disease  iir 
the  Class,  Locales,  and  Order,  Tumorts,  of 
Cullen. 

SARCO'MPHALUS.  (From  <r«p|,  flesh, 
and  ofiipaXai,  the  navel.)  A  fleshy  excres- 
cence about  the  na^el. 

Sarcophy'ia.  (From  aa^'i,,  flesh,  and  pi«i/y 
to  grow.)     A  fleshy  excrescence. 

Sarcopvo'des.  (From  o-ap^,  flesh,  and 
•mrvtv,  pus.)  Applied  to  the  purulent,  fleshy 
discharge  which  is  thrown  up  in  some  stages- 
of  consumption. 

SARCO'SIS.  (From  <r^p^,  flesh.)  A  fleshy 
tumour.     The  generation  of  flesh. 

Sarco'tica.  (From  caip^,  flesh.)  Medi- 
cines v.hich  promote  the  generation  of  flesh 
in  wounds. 

Sardi'asis.  (From  aa^mm,  the  sardonia^ 
or  herb,  which,  being  eaten,  causes  convul- 
sive laughter.)  The  Rhus  sardonkus,  or  a 
convulsive  involuntary  laughter. 

Sardo'is'ia.  (From  Sardonia,  its  native 
soiL)     A  kind  of  smallage. 

SARDONIC  LAUGH.  Rims  sardonie^ts ; 
so  called  from  the  herb  sardonia,  which  being 
eaten  is  said  to  cause  a  deadly  convulsive 
laughter.  Hence  risus  sardonicus,  the  sar- 
donian  laughter,  or  spasmodic  grin. 

Sardo'nicus  Ri'sus.     See  Sardonic  laugh. 

SAKSAPARI'LLA.  (This  word  is  of 
Spanish  origin,  signifying  a  red  tree.)  See 
Sinilax  sarsaparilla. 

Sarsapari'lla  germa'nica.  The  root  of 
the  Carex  armaria,  of  Linneeus,  is  so  termed, 
and  it  appears  that  the  carex  disticha  and 
hirla  have  also  been  collected,  and  their  roots 
used  indifferently  instead  of  the  true  sarsa- 
parilla.    See  Carex  arenaria. 

S  A  R  T  O'R  lU  S.  (Sartorius,  sc.  muscu- 
liis ;  from  sarlor,  a  tailor,  bf-cause  tailors^ 
cross  their  legs  with  it.)  Sarlorius  seu  lon- 
gissimus  femoris,  of  Cowper ;  and  Uia 
cresli  tibial,  of  Dumas.  This  flat  and  slen- 
der muscle,  which  is  the  longest  of  the 
human  body,  and  from  an  inch  and  a  half 
to  two  inches  in  breadth,  is  situated  im- 
mediately under  the  integuments,  and  ex- 
tends obliquely  from  the  upper  and  ante- 
rior part  of  the  thigh,  to  the  upper» 
anterior,  and  inner  part  of  the  tibia,  being 
enclosed  by  a  thin  membranous  sheath, 
which  is  derived  from  the  adjacent  fascia 
lata.  It  arises  by  a  tendon  of  about  half 
an  inch  in  breadth,  from  the  outer  surface 
and  inferior  edge  of  the  anterior  superior 
spinous  process  of  the  ilium,  but  soon  be- 
comes fleshy,  and  runs  down  a  little  way 
obliquely  inwards,  and  then  for  some  space- 


SAT. 


SAX 


787 


«pon  ilie  rectus,  nearly  in  a  straight  dii'ec- 
lion;  after  which  it  passes  obliquely  over 
the  vastus  internus,  and  the  lower  part  of 
the  adductor  longxis,  and  then  running 
down  between  the  tendons  of  the  adductor 
magnus  and  the  gracilis,  is  inserted,  by 
a  thin  tendon,  into  the  inner  part  of  the 
tibia,  near  the  inferior  part  of  its  tubero- 
sity, and  for  the  space  of  an  inch  or 
two  below  it.  This  tendon  sends  off  a  thin 
aponeurosis,  which  is  spread  over  the  upper 
and  posterior  part  of  the  leg.  This  mus- 
cle serves  to  bend  the  leg  obliquely  in- 
■veards,  or  to  roll  the  thigh  outwards,  and 
at  the  same  time  to  bring  one  leg  across 
the  other,  on  which  account  Spigelius  first 
gave  it  the  name  oi  sarlorius,  or  the  tailor's 
rauscle. 

SA'SSAFRAS.  Quasi  scixifraga ;  from 
saxum,  a  stone,  and  frango,  to  break  ;  so 
called  because  a  decoction  of  its  wood  was 
supposed  good  for  the  stone.)  See  Laurus 
sassafras. 

Sata'kus  devo'rans.  The  red  lion,  or 
anlimonv. 

SATELLITE  VEINS.  The  veins  which 
accompany  the  brachial  artery  as  far  as  the 
bend  of  the  cubit. 

Sa'the.     The  penis. 

Satura'ntia.  Medicines  which  neutralize 
the  acid  in  the  stomach. 

SATURATION.  A  term  employed  in 
pharmacy  and  chemistry  to  express  the 
state  of  a  body  which  has  a  power  of  dissol- 
ving another,  to  a  certain  extent  only,  in 
which  it  has  effected  that  degree  of  solu- 
tion ;  thus,  nitric  acid,  for  instance,  can 
only  dissolve  a  certain  quantity  of  lime, 
beyond  which  it  does  not  act,  having  lost  its 
former  affinity ;  this  degree  of  solution  is 
termed  the  point  of  saturation,  and  it  is  then 
said  that  the  nitric  acid  is  saturated  with 
lime. 

SATUREI'A.  (From  salyri,  the  lustful 
satyrs,  because  it  makes  those  who  eat  it  la- 
scivious.    Blanch.) 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linneean  system.  Class,  Didynamia.  Or- 
der, Gymnospermia. 

2.  The  pharmacopoeial  name  of  the  sum- 
mer savory. 

Saturei'a  capita'ta.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  ciliated  savory.  Thymus  creli- 
cus.  It  possesses  similar  virtues  to  our  thyme, 
tut  in  a  stronger  degree. 

Saturei'a  horte'nsis.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  summer  savory.  Satureia  sativa. 
Citlitia  sativa  Plinii.  Thymbra.  This  low 
shrub  is  cultivated  in  our  gardens  for 
culinary  purposes.  It  has  a  warm,  aro- 
matic, penetrating  taste,  and  smells  like 
thyme,  but  milder.  It  is  an  ingredient 
in  most  of  the  warm  stews  and  made 
dishes. 

Saturei'a  sati'va.     See  Satureia. 

Satu'RNus.     (From  the  planet,  or  heathen 


god  of  that  name.)     The  chemical  natoe  of 
lead. 

SATYRFA^SIS.  (From  eafvfo',,  a  satyr, 
because  they  are  said  to  be  greatly  ad- 
dicted to  venery.  Satyriasmus.  PriapiS' 
mus.  Salacitas.  Brhchuna.  Jirascon. 
Excessive  and  violent  desire  for  coition 
in  men.  A  genus  of  disease  in  the 
Class,  Locales,  and  Order,  Dysorexia;,  of 
Cullen. 

SATY'RION.  (From  traru^c,  an  animal 
given  to  venery,  so  called  because  it  was  sup- 
posed to  excite  venery  if  only  held  in  the 
hand.)     See  Orchis  mascula. 

Saty'rium.     See  Orchis  tnascula. 

Sauce  alone.     See  Erysimum  ailiaria. 

Saunders,  red.     See  Flerocaqnbs. 

Saunders,  yellow.     See  Santalum  album. 

Saur  kraut.  Sour  crout.  Cabbagepre- 
served  in  brine.     Antiscorbutic. 

SAUVAGES,  Francis  Boissier  de,  was 
born  at  Alais,  in  Lower  Longuedoc,  in  170ti. 
He  graduated  at  Montpelier  when  only 
20,  but  still  continued  his  studies,  and  four 
years  after  went  for  farther  improvement 
to  Paris.  On  his  return  to  Montpelier  he 
obtained  a  professorship  in  1734  ;  but  his 
reputation  for  ingenuity  of  speculation  is 
said  to  have  obstructed  his  success  in  prac- 
tice. In  1752  he  was  made  professor  of 
botany,  having  for  twelve  years  before 
oiEciated  as  demonstrator  of  the  plants  ia 
the  botanic  garden.  His  death  occurred  in 
1767.  He  was  a  member  of  several  of  the 
learned  societies  of  Europe,  and  obtained 
the  prizes  given  by  many  p\ib!ic  bodies  for 
the  best  essays  on  given  subjects.  Among 
his  earlier  publications  was  one,  entitled 
"  Nouvelles  Classes  des  Maladies,"  the 
outline  of  the  system  of  nosology,  which 
has  rendered  his  name  illustrious,  but  which 
did  not  appear  in  its  complete  form,  till 
after  an  additional  labour  of  thirty  years 
had  been  bestowed  upon  it.  This  work, 
consisting  of  five  octavo  volumes,  contains 
an  immense  body  of  information,  indeed 
almost  every  thing  then  known  concerning 
the  species  of  disease  ;  but  the  whole  is  very 
loosely  arranged.  He  had  collected  many 
new  observations  and  descriptions,  with  a 
view  to  incorporate  them  in  a  second  edi- 
tion ;  which,  however,  he  did  not  live  to  ac- 
complish. These  materials  were  used  by 
Dr.  Cramer  after  his  death.  Besides  this  va- 
luable work,  Sauvages  was  author  of  nume- 
rous others  on  different  subjects  relating  to 
mediciae. 

Savin.     See  Juniperus  sabina. 

Savin  ointment.     See  Ceralum  sahinm. 

Savi'na.     See   Juniperus  sabina. 

Savory.     See  Satureia. 

SAXl'FRAGA.  (From  saxmn,  a  stone, 
and  frango,  to  break.)  The  name  of  a  genus 
of  plants  in  the  Linnffian  system.  Class, 
Decandria.    Order,  Digynia. 

Saxi'fraga  a'lea.  See  Saxifraga  gra- 
nxdata. 


rss 


^CA 


SCA 


Saxi'fbaga  a'xgmca.  ?cc  Peuceda- 
num. 

Saxi'fraga  crassifo'lia.  The  root  of 
this  species  of  saxifrage  is  extolled  by  pro- 
fessor Pallas  as  an  antiseptic. 

Saxi'fraga  grasula'ta.  The  system- 
atic name  of  the  white  saxifrage.  Saxifraga 
alba.  Called,  by  Oribasius,  Beslo.  Sani- 
cula  sedum.  White  saxifrage.  Linnaeus 
describes  the  taste  of  this  plant  to  be  acrid 
and  pungent,  which  we  have  not  been  able 
to  discover :  neither  the  tubercles  of  the 
root  nor  the  leaves  manifest  to  the  organs 
of  taste  any  quality  likely  to  be  of  medi- 
cinal use,  and  therefore  though  this  species 
of  saxifrage  has  been  long  employed  as  a 
popular  remedy  in  nephritic  and  gravelly 
disorders,  yet  we  do  not  find,  either  from 
its  sensible  qualities,  or  from  any  pub- 
lished instances  of  its  eflBcacy,  that  it  de- 
serves a  place  in  the  Materia  Medica.  The 
superstitious  doctrine  of  signatures  sug- 
gested the  use  of  the  root,  which  is  a  good 
example  of  what  Linnaeus  has  termed  radix 
granulafa.  The  bulbs,  or  tubercles,  of  such 
roots  answer  an  important  purpose  in  vege- 
tation, by  supplying  the  plants  with  nourish- 
ment and  moisture,  and  thereby  enabling 
them  to  resist  the  effects  of  that  drought  to 
which  the  dry  soils  they  inhabit  peculiarly  ex- 
pose them. 

Saxi'fraga  ru'bra.  See  SpircEa  Jilipen- 
duUt. 

Saxi'fraga  vulga'ris.  See  Ptuctdanum 
silaus. 

Saxifrage,  burnel.  See  Pimpinella  saxi- 
fraga. 

Scurifrage,  English.  See  Peucedanum  si- 
laus. 

Saxifrage,  meadow.  See  Pevcedanum  si- 
lait-s. 

Saxifrage,  white.  See  Saxifraga  granu- 
tola. 

Scab.  A  hard  substance  covering  super- 
fieJaJ  ulcerations,  and  formed  by  a  coucretioa 
of  the  fluid  discharged  from  them. 

SCA'BIES.     See  Psora. 

SCABIO'SA.  (From  scaber,  rough  ;  so  call- 
ed from  its  rough  hair}'  surface.) 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnasan  system.  Class,  Tetrandria,  Or- 
der, Manogynia. 

2.  The  pharmacopoeia!  name  of  the  com- 
mon scabious. 

ScABio'sA  arve'nsis.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  common  field  scabious.  This 
herb,  {Scabiosa,  corollis  quadrifidis  radianii- 
biis ;  foliis  pinnalijidis,  ijicisis  ;  caule  hispido, 
of  Linnasus,)  and  its  flowers  are  sometimes 
used  medicinally.  The  whole  plant  possess- 
es a  bitter  and  subadstridgent  taste,  and  was 
formerly  much  employed  in  the  cure  of 
some  leprous  affections  and  diseases  of  the 
lungs. 

ScABio'sA  succi'sA.  The  systematic 
Qsmie  of  the  devil's  bit  scabious. 


SCALA  TYMPA'31.  The  superior  spi- 
ral cavity  of  the  cochlea. 

SCALA  VESTI'BULL  The  inferior  spi- 
ral cavity  of  the  cochlea. 

Scald  head.     See  Tinea  capitis. 

Scale.  Squama.  A  lamina  of  morbid 
cuticle,  hard,  thickened,  whitish,  and  opaque, 
of  a  very  small  size  and  irregular,  often  in- 
creasing into  layers,  denominated  crusts. 
Both  scales  and  crusts  repeatedly  fall  off, 
and  are  produced  in  a  short  time. 

S  C  A  L  E'N  U  S.  {Scalenus,  sc.  Muscu- 
lus ;  from  (rxaXritos,  irregular,  or  unequal.) 
Anatomical  writers  have  differed  greatly  in 
their  descriptions  of  this  muscle,  which  is 
situated  at  the  side  of  the  neck,  between  the 
transverse  processes  of  the  cervical  verte- 
brae and  the  upper  part  of  the  thorax.  The 
ancients,  who  gave  it  its  name  from  its  re- 
semblance to  an  irregular  triangle  considered 
it  as  one  muscle.  Vesalius  and  Winslow 
divide  it  into  two,  FaJlopius  and  Cow- 
per  into  three,  Douglas  into  four,  and 
Albinus  into  five  portions,  which  they  de- 
scribe as  distinct  muscles.  Without  devia- 
ting in  the  least  from  anatomical  accuracy, 
it  may  be  considered  as  one  muscle  divided 
into  three  portions.  The  anterior  portion 
arises  commonly  from  the  transverse  process- 
es of  the  six  inferior  vertebrae  of  the  neck,  by 
as  many  short  tendons,  and  descending  ob- 
liquely outwards,  is  inserted,  tendinous  and 
fleshy,  into  the  upper  side  of  the  first  rib, 
near  its  cartilage.  The  axillary  artery  passes 
through  this  portion,  and  sometimes  divides 
it  into  two  slips,  about  an  inch  and  a  half 
above  its  insertion.  The  middle  portion 
arises  by  distinct  tendons,  from  the  trans- 
verse processes  of  the  four  last  vertebrae  of 
the  neck,  and  descending  obliquely  out- 
wards and  a  little  backwards,  is  inserted  ten- 
dinous into  the  outer  and  upper  part  of  the 
first  rib,  from  its  root  to  within  the  distance 
of  an  inch  from  its  cartilage.  The  space 
between  this  and  the  anterior  portion,  af- 
fords a  passage  to  the  nerves  going  to  the 
upper  extremities.  It  is  in  part  covered  by 
the  third  or  posterior  portion,  which  is  the 
thinnest  and  longest  of  the  three.  This  ari- 
ses from  the  transverse  processes  of  the 
second,  third,  fourth,  and  fifth  vertebrae  of 
the  neck,  by  distinct  tendons,  and  is  inserted 
into  the  upper  edge  of  the  second  rib,  at  the 
distance  of  about  an  inch  and  a  half  from  its 
articulation,  by  a  broad  flat  tendon.  The 
use  of  the  scalenus  is  to  move  the  neck  to 
one  side,  when  it  acts  singly,  or  to  bend  it 
forwards,  when  both  muscles  act ;  and  when 
the  neck  is  fixed,  it  serves  to  elevate  the  ribs, 
and  dilate  the  chest. 

Scale'nus  pri'mcs.     See  Scalenus. 

Scale'nus  secu'kdus.     See  Scalenus. 

Scale'nus  te'rtics.     See  Scaltnus. 

SCALPE'LLUM.  A  scalpel  or  common 
dissecting  knife.     A  raspatory. 

Sca'lprum.  a  denticular  raspatory,  or 
rugire,  used  in  trepanning. 


SCA 


SCA,., 


789 


SCAMMONIUM.  (A  corruption  of  the 
Arabian  word  chamosah.)  See  Convolvulus 
^cammonia. 

Scammony.     See  Convolvulus  scammonia. 

S  C  A'JN  b  I  X.  The  name  of  a  genus  of 
plants  in  the  Linnajan  system.  Class,  Pen- 
(andria.     Order,  Digynia. 

Sca'ndix  cerefo'lium.  The  systematic 
eame  of  the  officinal  chervil.  Certfolium. 
Choirophyllum.  ChcerefoUum.  Chervil.  This 
plant,  Scandix  seminibus  nitidis,  ovato-subula- 
tis ;  umbellis  sessilibus,  lateralibus,  of  Lin- 
neeus,  is  a  salubrious  culinary  herb,  sufficient- 
\y  grateful  both  to  the  palate  and  stomach, 
slightly  aromatic,  gently  aperient,  and  diu- 
retic. 

Sca'ndix  odo'rata  The  systematic  name 
of  the  sweet  cicely,  which  possesses  virtues 
similar  to  the  common  chervil.  See  Scandix 
cerefolium. 

S  C  AT  H  A.  (A  skiff,  or  cock-boat ; 
ffora  snatru,  to  make  hollow  ;  because  for- 
merly they  were  made  by  excavating  a  large 
tree.) 

J.  The  excavation  or  cavity  of  the  auri- 
cula, or  external  ear,  between  the  helix  and 
■antihelix. 

2.    The  name  of  a  double-headed  roller. 

Scaphoid.     See  Scaphoides. 

SCAPHOI'DES.  (From  fxicpn,  a  little 
vessel,  or  boat,  and  nao;,  resemblance.) 
Boat-like.     See  Jfaviculare  os. 

S  C  AT  U  L  A.  (From  the  Hebrew  schi- 
pha.)  Omoplata.  Os  homoplalce.  Scoplula. 
Epinolion.  '\  he  shoulder-blade.  This  bone, 
which  approaches  nearly  to  a  triangular 
figure,  is  fixed,  not  unlike  a  buckler,  to  the 
upper,  posterior,  and  lateral  part  of  the  tho- 
rax, extending  from  the  first  to  about  the 
seventh  rib.  The  anterior  and  internal  sur- 
face is  irregularly  concave,  from  the  impres- 
sion, not  of  the  ribs,  as  the  generality  of 
anatomists  have  supposed,  but  of  the  sub- 
scapularis  muscle.  Its  posterior  and  external 
surface  is  convex,  and  divided  into  two  un- 
equal fossae  by  a  considerable  spine,  which, 
rising  small  from  the  posterior  edge  of  the  sca- 
pula, becomes  gradually  higher  and  broader, 
Rs  it  approaches  the  anterior  and  superior  an- 
gle of  the  bone,  till  at  length  it  terminates  in 
a  broad  and  flat  process,  at  the  top  of  the 
shoulder,  called  the  processus  acromion.  On 
the  anterior  edge  of  this  processus  acromion, 
we  observe  an  oblong,  concave,  articulating 
surface,  covered  with  cartilage,  for  the  arti- 
culation of  the  scapula  with  the  clavicle.  At 
its  lower  part,  the  acromion  is  hollowed,  to 
allow  a  passage  to  the  supra  and  infra  spinati 
muscJes.  The  ridge  of  the  spine  affords  two 
rough,  flat  surfaces,  for  the  insertion  of  the 
trapezius  and  deltoid  muscles.  Of  the  two 
fosses  iato  which  the  external  surface  of  the 
hone  is  divided  by  the  spine,  the  superior 
one,  which  is  the  smallest,  serves  to  lodge 
the  supra  spinatus  muscle  ;  and  the  inferior 
£ossa,  which  is  much  larger  than  the  other, 
gives  origin  to  the  infra  spinatus.     The  tii- 


ajifular  shape  of  the  scapula  leads  us  tc» 
consider  its  angles  and  its  sides.  The  upper 
posterior  angle  is  neither  so  thick, nor  has  so 
rough  a  surface  as  the  inferior  otte ;  but  the 
most  remarkable  of  the  three  angles  of  this 
bone  is  the  anterior  one,  which  is  of  great 
thickness,  and  formed  into  a  glenoid  cavity 
of  an  oval  shape,  the  greatest  diameter  of 
which  is  from  below  upwards.  This  cavity^ 
in  the  recent  subject,  is  furnished  with  carti- 
lage, and  receives  the  head  of  the  os  humeri. 
The  cartilaginous  crust,  which  surrounds  its 
brims,  makes  it  appear  deeper  in  the  fresh 
subject  than  in  the  skeleton.  A  little  be- 
yond this  glenoid  cavity,  the  bone  becomes; 
narrower,  so  as  to  give  the  appearance  of  a. 
neck ;  and  above  this  rises  a  considerable 
process,  which,  from  being  thick  at  its 
origin,  becomes  thinner,  and,  in  some  de- 
gree, flattened  at  its  extremity.  This  pro- 
cess projects  considerably,  and  is  curved 
downwards.  From  its  supposed  resemblance 
to  the  beak  of  a  bird,  it  is  called  the  cora- 
cold  process.  From  the  whole  external  side 
of  this  process,  a  strong  and  broad  ligameut 
is  stretched  to  the  processus  acromion,  be- 
coming narrower  as  it  approaches  the  latter 
process,  so  as  to  be  of  a  somewhat  triangular 
shape.  This  ligament,  and  the  two  pro- 
cesses with  which  it  is  connected,  are  evi- 
dently intended  for  the  protection  of  the 
joint  and  to  prevent  a  luxation  of  the  os 
humeri  upwards.  Of  the  three  sides  of  the 
scapula,  the  posterior  one,  which  is  the 
longest,  is  called  the  basis.  This  side  is 
turned  towards  the  vertebrse.  Its  other  two 
sides  are  called  coslce.  The  tuperior  costa, 
which  is  the  upper  and  shortest  side,  is 
likewise  thinner  than  the  other  two,  having  a 
sharp  edge.  It  is  nearly  horizontal,  and  pa- 
nrllel  with  the  second  rib;  and  is  interrupted 
near  the  basis  of  the  coracoid  process,  by  a 
semicircular  niche,  which  is  closed  by  a  liga- 
ment that  extends  from  one  end  of  it  to  the 
other,  and  affords  a  passage  to  vessels  and 
nerves.  Besides  this  passage,  there  are  other 
niches  in  the  scapula  for  the  transmission  of 
vessels ;  viz.  one  between  the  coracoid  pro- 
cess and  the  head  of  the  bone,  and  another 
between  its  neck  and  the  processus  acro- 
mion. The  third  side  of  the  scapula,  or  the 
inferior  costa,  as  it  is  called,  is  of  consider- 
able thickness,  aud  extends  obliquely  from 
the  neck  of  the  bone  to  its  inferior  angle, 
reaching  from  about  the  third  to  the  eighth 
rib.  The  scapula  has  but  very  little  cellular 
substance,  and  is  of  unequal  thickness,  being 
very  thin  at  its  middle  part,  where  it  is  co- 
vered by  a  great  number  of  muscles,  and 
having  its  neck,  the  acromion,  and  coracoid 
process,  of  considerable  strength.  In  the 
foetus,  the  basis  and  neck  of  the  scapula, 
together  with  its  glenoid  cavity,  acromion, 
coracoid  process,  and  the  ridge  of  the  spine, 
are  so  many  epiphyses  with  respect  to  the 
rest  of  the  bone,  to  which  they  are  not  com- 
pletely united  till  a  considerable  time  after 


1790 


■SCA. 


birth .  The  scapula  is  articulated  to  the  cla- 
vicle and  OS  humeri,  to  which  last  it  serves  as 
a  fulcrum;  and,  by  altering  its  position,  it 
affords  a  greater  scope  to  the  bones  of  the 
arm  in  their  different  motions.  It  likewise 
affords  attachment  to  a  great  number  of 
muscles,  and  posteriorly  serves  as  a  defence 
to  the  thorax. 

Scapula'ria.  (From  scapula,  the  shoul- 
<ler-bone.)  A  bandage  for  the  shoulder- 
blade. 

SCAPULA'RIA  ARTE'RI^  and 
VEN.ffi.  The  scapulary  arteries  and 
■veins  are  branches  of  the  subclavian  and 
axillary. 

S  C  A  R  B  O  R  0  U  G  H,  Sir  Charles,  was 
born  about  the  year  1616.     Intending  to  fol- 
low  the   medical    profession,   he    went    to 
study    at    Cambridge,    and  applied   himself 
particularly  to  the  mathematics,  in  which  he 
made   great   proficiency.     During  the   civil 
-wars  he  was   obliged  to   remove  to  Oxford, 
where  he  entered  under  the  celebrated  Har- 
vey,  then  warden  of  Merton   college,  who 
being  employed  in  writing  his  treatise  "  De 
Generatione    Animalium,"  gladly    accepted 
the   assistance  of  Mr.   Scarborough.     Upon 
taking  the  degree  of  doctor  of  medicine,  he 
settled  in  the  metropolis,  where  he  practised 
with  great  reputation.     He  became  a  fellow 
of  the  coiiege  of  physicians,  in  which  he  was 
much  respected  for  his  talents ;  and  being 
appointed  to  introduce  the  Marquis  of  Dor- 
chester, who  was  admitted  into  that  body  in 
1658,  he  made  an  elegant  Latin  speech  on 
that  occasion.     In  the  mean  time  he  began 
to  deliver  anatomical   lectures  at  Surgeons' 
Hall,  which  were  highly  approved,  and  con- 
tinued   for  sixteen  or  seventeen  years.     In 
1669  the  order  of  knighthood  was  conferred 
npon  him  by  Charles  II.,  who  also  appointed 
him  his  chief  physician ;  and  he  enjoyed  the 
same  oflSce   under  the  two  succeeding  mo- 
narchs.     He    was  likewise  made   physician 
to  the  Tower  of  London,  which  appointment 
he  retained  till   his  death,   about  the  year 
1702.     The  works  left  by  him  were  chiefly 
mathematical. 

SCARBOROUGH  WATER.  A  ferrugi- 
nous spring  at  Scarborough,  in  York- 
shire. There  are  two  species  of  chalybeate 
water  found  in  this  spot,  and  they  differ 
considerably  in  their  composition,  though 
they  rise  nearly  contiguous  to  each  other. 
The  one  is  a  simple  carbonated  chalybeate, 
similar  to  the  Tunbridge  water ;  the  other, 
which  is  better  known  and  more  frequented, 
and  more  particularly  distinguished  as  Scar- 
borough water,  has,  in  conjunction  with  the 
iron,  a  considerable  admixture  of  a  purging 
salt,  which  adds  much  to  its  value.  The 
diseases  in  which  it  is  ordered  are  similar  to 
those  in  which  Cheltenham  water  is  pre- 
scribed, only  it  is  necessary  to  increase  the 
purgative  effect  of  this  water  by  adding  simi- 
lar salts.      It  js,  therefore,   chiefly   as   an 


SCA 

alterative  that  this  water  can  be  employed  irt 
its  natural  state. 

Scarborough  has  an  advantage  belonging 
to  its  situation  which  Cheltenham  does  not 
possess,  that  of  affording  an  opportunity  for 
sea-bathing,  the  use  of  which  will,  in  many 
cases,  much  assist  in  the  plan  of  cure  for 
many  of  the  disorders  for  which  the  mineral 
water  is  resorted  to. 

Scarf-skill.  See  Cuiicle  and  Skin. 
SCARIFICATION.  {Scarificatio,  fronj 
scurijiro,  to  scarify.)  A  superficial  incision 
made  with  a  lancet,  or  a  chirurgical  in- 
strument called  a  scarificator,  for  the  pur- 
pose of  taking  away  blood,  or  letting  out 
fluids,  Sic. 

ScAKi'oLA.     See  Lacluca  scariola. 
ScARi'oi.A  GALLo'auM.     The  lactuca  sca- 
riola is  sometimes  so  termed.     See  Laducec 
scariola. 

S  C  A  R  L  A  T  I'lN  A .  (From  scarlatlo,  a 
deep  red.  Ital.)  The  scarlet  fever,  a  genus 
of  disease  in  the  Class,  Pyrexiee,  and  Order, 
Exanthemata,  of  Cullen  ;  characterized  by 
contagious  syuocha  ;  the  fourth  day  the  face 
swells  ;  a  scarlet  eruption  appears  on  the 
skin  in  patches  ;  which  after  three  or  four 
days,  ends  in  the  desquamation  of  the 
cuticle,  and  is  often  succeeded  by  anasarca. 
It  has  two  species:  1.  Scarlatina  simplex^ 
the  ir-ilvL  '2.  Scarlatina  cynanchica,  or 
anginosa,  with  ulcerated  sore  throat.  Dr. 
Willan  has  added  to  these  a  third,  called 
maligna,  agreeing  with  the  cynanche  malig- 
na, of  Cullen. 

Some  have  asserted  that  scarlatina  never 
attacks  the  same  person  a  second  time ; 
more  extensive  observation  has  confuted  this 
opinion. 

Scarlatina  attacks  persons  of  all  ages,  but 
children  and  young  persons  are  most  subject 
to  it,  and  it  appears  at  all  seasons  of  the 
year  ;  but  it  is  more  frequently  met  with  to- 
wards the  end  of  autumn,  or  beginning  of 
winter,  than  at  any  other  periods,  at  which 
time  it  very  often  becomes  a  prevalent  epi- 
demic. It  is,  beyond  all  doubt,  a  very  con- 
tagious disease. 

The  one  to  which  it  bears  the  greatest  re- 
semblance is  the  measles  ;  but  from  this  it 
is  readily  to  be  distinguished  by  the  absence 
of  the  cough,  watery  eye,  running  at  the 
nose  and  sneezing,  which  are  the  predomi- 
nant symptoms  in  the  early  stage  of  the 
measles,  but  which  do  not  usually  attend 
on  the  scarlatina,  or  at  least  in  any  high 
degree. 

It  begins  like  other  fevers,  with  languor, 
lassitude,  confusion  of  ideas,  chills,  ■end  shi- 
verings,  alternated  by  fits  of  heat.  The  thirst 
is  considerable,  the  skin  dry,  and  the  patient 
is  often  incommoded  with  anxiety,  nausea, 
and  vomiting. 

About  the  third  day,  the  scarlet  efflo- 
rescence appears  on  the  skin,  which  seldom 
produces  however  anj'  remission  of  the  fever. 


■SCA. 


SCA 


ysi 


On  the  deparliire  of  the  eiHorescence,  which 
usually  contuiues  out  only  for  three  or  four 
xJaySj  a  g'entle  sweat  comes  on,  the  fever 
subsides,  the  cuticle  or  scarf-skin  then  falls 
off  in  small  scales,  and  the  patient  gradually 
regains  his  former  strength  and  health. 

On  the  disappearance  of  the  efflorescence 
in  scarlatina,  it  is,  however,  no  uncommon 
occurrence  for  an  anasarcous  swelling  to 
affect  the  whole  body,  but  this  is  usually  of 
a  very  short  continuance. 

Scarlatina  anginosa,  in  several  instances, 
approaches  very  near  to  the  malignant  form, 
tlie  patient  is  seized  not  only  with  a  cold- 
ness and  shivering,  but  likewise  with  great 
languor,  debility,  and  sickness,  succeeded 
by  heat,  nausea,  vomiting  of  bilious  matter, 
soreness  of  the  throat,  inflammation,  and 
ulceration  in  the  tonsils,  &.c.  a  frequent  and 
laborious  breathing,  and  a  quick  and  small 
depressed  pulse.  When  the  efflorescence 
appears,  which  is  usually  on  the  third  day, 
it  brings  no  relief,  on  the  contrary,  the 
symptoms  are  much  aggravated,  and  fresh 
ones  arise. 

In  the  progress  of  the  disease,  one  univer- 
sal redness,  unattended  however  by  any 
pustular  eruption,  pervades  the  face,  body, 
and  limbs,  which  parts  appear  somewhat 
swollen.  The  eyes  and  nostrils  partake 
likewise  more  or  less  of  the  redness,  and 
in  proportion  as  the  former  have  an  inflamed 
appearance,  so  does  the  tendency  to  delirium 
prevail. 

On  the  first  attack,  the  fauces  are  often 
much  inflamed,  but  this  is  usually  soon  suc- 
ceeded by  grej'ish  sloughs,  which  give  the 
parts  a  speckled  appearance,  and  render  the 
breath  more  or  less  fostid.  The  patient 
is  often  cut  off  in  a  few  days  :  and  even  if 
he  recovers,  it  will  be  by  slow  degrees,  drop- 
sical swellings,  or  tumours  of  the  parotid, 
and  other  glands,  slowly  suppurating,  being 
very  apt  to  follow.  In  the  malignant  form 
of  the  disease  the  symptoms  at  first  are 
pretty  much  the  same  ;  but  some  of  the  fol- 
lowing peculiarities  are  afterwards  observa- 
ble. The  pulse  is  small,  indistinct,  and 
irregular;  the  tongue,  teeth,  and  lips, 
covered  with  a  brown  or  black  incrustation  ; 
a  dull  redness  of  the  eyes,  with  a  dark-red 
flushing  of  the  cheeks,  deafness,  delirium,  or 
coma;  the  breath  is  extremely  foetid;  the 
respiration  rattling  and  laborious,  partly  from 
viscid  phlegm  clogging  the  fauces  ;  the  de- 
glutition is  constricted  and  painful ;  and  there 
is  a  fulness  and  livid  colour  of  the 
•neck,  with  i-etraction  of  the  head.  Ulcer- 
ations are  observed  on  the  tonsils  and  ad- 
joining parts,  covered  with  dark  sloughs, 
and  surrounded  by  a  livid  base;  and  the 
tongue  is  often  so  tender  as  to  be  excoriated 
by  the  slightest  touch.  An  acrid  discharge 
flows  from  the  nostrils,  causing  soreness,  or 
chaps,  nay  even  blisters,  about  the  nose  and 
lips  ;  the  fluid  discharged  being  at  first  thin, 
but  afterwards  thick  and  vellowish.   The  rash 


is  usually  faint,  except  in  a  few  irregalar 
patches  ;  and  it  presently  changes  to  a  dark, 
or  livid  red  colour :  it  appears  late,  is  very 
uncertain  in  its  duration,  and  often  inter- 
mixed with  petechige :  it  sometimes  disap- 
pears suddenly  a  few  hours  after  it  is  formed, 
and  comes  out  again  at  the  expiration  of  two 
or  three  days,  fn  an  advanced  stage  of  the 
disease,  where  petechise,  and  other  symp- 
toms characteristic  of  putrescency  ai-e  pre- 
sent, haemorrhages  frequently  break  forth 
from  the  nose,  mouth,  and  other  parts. 

When  scarlatina  is  to  terminate  in  heedth, 
the  fiery  redness  abates  gradually,  and  is 
succeeded  by  a  brown  colour,  the  skin  be- 
comes rough,  and  peels  off  in  small  scales, 
the  tumefaction  subsides,  and  health  is  gra- 
dually restored.  On  the  contrary,  when  it 
is  to  terminate  fatally,  the  febrile  symptoms 
run  very  high  from  the  first  of  its  attack,  the- 
skin  is  intensely  hot  and  dry,  the  pulse  is 
very  frequent  but  small,  great  thirst  prevails, 
the  breath  is  very  foetid,  the  efflorescence 
makes  its  appearance  on  the  second  day,  or 
sooner,  and  about  the  third  or  fourth  is 
probably  interspersed  with  large  livid  spots, 
and  a  high  degree  of  delirium  ensuing,  or 
hcemorrhages  breaking  out,  the  patient  is 
cut  off  about  the  sixth  or  eighth  day.  la 
some  cases  a  severe  purging  arises,  which 
never  fails  to  prove  fatal.  Some  again, 
where  the  symptoms  do  not  run  so  high, 
instead  of  recovering,  as  is  usual,  about  the 
time  the  skin  begins  to  regain  its  natural 
colour,  become  dropsical,  fall  into  a  kind 
of  lingering  way,  and  are  carried  off  in  the 
course  of  a  few  weeks. 

Scarlatina  in  its  inflammatory  form  is  not 
usually  attended  with  danger,  although  a 
considerable  degree  of  delirium  sometimes 
prevails  for  a  day  or  two  ;  but  when  it  par- 
takes much  of  the  malignant  character,  or 
degenerates  into  typhus  putrida,  which  it  is 
apt  to  do,  it  often  proves  fatal.  On  dissec- 
tion of  those  who  die  of  this  disease,  the 
fauces  are  inflamed,  suppurated  and  gan- 
grenous ;  and  the  trachea  and  larynx  are 
likewise  in  a  state  of  inflammation,  and  lined 
with  a  viscid  foetid  matter.  In  many  in- 
stances, the  inflammatory  affection  extends 
to  the  lungs  themselves.  Large  swellings 
of  the  lymphatic  glands  about  the  neck,  oc- 
casioned by  an  absorption  of  the  acrid  mat- 
ter poured  out  in  the  fauces,  are  now  and 
then  to  be  found.  The  same  morbid  appear- 
ances which  are  to  be  met  with  in  putrid  fe- 
ver, present  themselves  in  other  parts  of  the 
body. 

The  plan  to  be  pursued  will  differ  accord- 
ing to  the  form  of  the  disease.  In  the  scar- 
latina simplex  little  is  required,  except  clear- 
ing the  bowels,  and  observing  the  antiphlo- 
gistic regimen.  But  where  the  throat  is 
affected,  and  the  fever  runs  higher,  more 
active  means  become  necessary,  varying  ac- 
cording to  the  type  of  this,  whether  syno- 
chalj  or  typhoid.     la  general  we  may  begin 


792 


SCH 


SCI 


"byBshibiting  a  nauseating  emetic,  which  be- 
sides its  effects  on  the  fever,  may  be  useful 
in  checking  inflammation  in  the  throat  j  and 
occasionally  the  repetition  of  such  a  remedy 
after  a  time,  may  answer  a  good  purpose  : 
bat  commonly  it  will  be  better  to  follow  up 
the  first  by  some  cathartic  remedy  of  sufficient 
activity.  Then,  so  long  as  the  strength  will 
allow,  we  may  endeavour  to  moderate  the 
fever  by  mercurial  and  antimonial  prepara- 
tions, or  other  medicines  promoting  the 
several  secretions,  by  steadily  pursuing  the 
antiphlogistic  regimen,  and  occasionally  ap- 
plying cold  water  to  the  skin,  when  this  is 
very  hot  and  dry.  Sometimes  severe  in- 
flammation in  the  throat  at  an  early  period 
may  render  it  adviseable  to  apply  a  few 
leeches  externally,  or  blisters  behind  the 
ears :  and  gargles  of  nitrate  of  potash,  the 
mineral  acids,  &.c.  should  be  used  from  time 
to  time.  But  where  the  disorder  exhibits 
the  typhoid  character,  with  ulcers  in  the 
throat,  tending  perhaps  to  gangrene,  it  is 
necessary  to  support  the  system  by  a  nutri- 
tious diet,  with  a  moderate  quantity  of  wine, 
and  tonic  or  stimulant  medicines,  as  the 
cinchona,  calumba,  ammonia,  capsicum,  &c. ; 
the  acids  will  also  be  very  proper  from  their 
antiseptic,  as  well  as  tonic  power ;  and 
stimulant  antiseptic  gargles  should  be  fre- 
quently employed,  as  the  mineral  acids  suf- 
ficiently diluted,  with  the  addition  of  tincture 
«f  myrrh,  or  these  mixed  with  decoction  of 
bark.  Sic.  Besides  the  general  measures, 
thus  varied  according  to  the  character  of  the 
disease,  particular  alarming  symptoms  may 
require  to  be  palliated  ;  as  vomiting,  by  the 
effervescing  draught,  and  occasionally  a  blis- 
ter to  the  stomach,  if  there  be  tenderness  on 
pressure;  diarrhoea  by  small  doses  of  opium, 
&c.  The  management  of  these,  however, 
as  well  as  of  the  dropsical  swellings,  and 
other  sequels  of  the  disease,  will  be  under- 
Stood  from  what  is  said  under  those  heads 
respectively. 

Scarlati'na  angino'sa.     Pee  Scarlatina. 

Scarlati'na  cyna'nchica.  See  Scarla- 
tina. 

Scarlati'na  si'mplex.     See  Scarlatina. 

Scarlet  fever.     See  Scarlatina. 

Sceleton.     See  Skeleton. 

ScELOTYRBE.  (From  traiXos,  the  leg, 
and  rvfZn,  riot,  intemperance.)  A  debility 
of  the  legs  from  scurvy  or  an  intemperate 
"way  of  life. 

SCHERO'MA.  A  dryness  of  the  eye 
from  the  want  of  the  lachrymal  fluid.  The 
effects  of  this  lachrymal  fluid  being  defi- 
cient are,  the  eyes  become  dry,  and  in  their 
motions  produce  a  sensation  as  though  sand, 
or  some  gritty  substances,  were  between  the 
eye  and  the  eyelid ;  the  vision  is  obscured, 
the  globe  of  the  eye  appears  foulish  and  dull, 
■which  is  a  bad  omen  in  acute  diseases.  The 
species  are,  1.  Scheroma  febrile,  or  a  dryness 
of  the  eyes,  which  is  observed  in  fevers  com- 
plicated with  a  phlogistic    density  of  the 


humours.  2.  Scherotna  exhauslorunt,  which 
happens  after  great  evacuations,  and  in  per- 
sons dying.  3.  Scheroma  inflammatonim} 
which  is  a  symptom  of  the  ophtlialmia  sicca. 
4.  Scheroma  ilineranlium,  or  the  dryness  of 
the  eyes,  which  happens  in  sandy  places  to 
travellers,  as  in  hot  Syria,  or  from  dry  winds, 
which  dry  up  the  humidity  necessary  for 
the  motion  of  the  eyes. 

Schidace'jdon.  (From  »';(;;*Sa|,  a  splinter.)- 
A  longitudinal  fracture  of  the  bone. 

ScKiNELiE'uM.  (From  r^ivos,  niastichj, 
and  eXaiav,  oil.)     Oil  of  mastich. 

SCHNEIDER,  Conrad  Victor,  was 
born  at  Bitterfeld  in  Misnia.  He  filled  the 
offices  of  professor  of  anatomy,  botany,  and 
medicine,  at  Wittemberg,  with  great  reputa- 
tion ;  and  was  father  of  the  faculty  where 
he  died  in  1680.  He  wrote  many  treatises  , 
those  on  anatomical  subjects  relating  chiefly 
to  the  bones  of  the  cranium,  and  to  the 
pituitary  membrane  of  the  nostrils,  to  which 
his  name  is  still  attached.  He  refuted  ati 
ancient  error,  that  the  mucus  in  catarrh 
distilled  through  the  cribriform  bone  from  the 
brain,  showing  that  it  was  secreted  by  the 
pituitary  membrane.  In  other  respects  his 
writings,  except  in  anatomy,  are  diffuse  and 
obscure,  and  full  of  ancient  hypothetical 
doctrines. 

SCHNEIDER'S  MEMBRANE.  The 
very  vascular  pituitary  membrane  of  the 
nose,  called  Schneiderian,  from  its  disco- 
verer. 

Schoena'nthus.  (From  ff;^^tive;,  a  rusli^ 
and  av^os,  a  flower.)  Sweet  rush,  or  camel's 
hay.     See  Andropogon  schoenanth-us. 

Sch(Enolagu'rus.  (From  ff;^i>ivis,  a  rushy 
X«y4>f,  a  hai'e,  and  at/pa,  a  tail ;  so  called  from 
its  resemblance  to  a  hare's-tail.)  Hare's- 
tail.     Cotton-grass. 

SCIATIC  ARTERY,  .^rteria  sciatka. 
Ischiatic  artery.  A  branch  of  the  internal 
iliac. 

SCIATIC  NERVE.  Js'ervus scialicus, 
Ischiatic  nerve.  A  branch  of  a  nerve  of  the 
lower  extremity,  formed  by  the  union  of  the 
lumbar  and  sacral  nerves.  It  is  divided 
near  the  popliteal  cavity  into  the  tibial  and 
peroneal,  which  are  distributed  to  the  leg 
and  foot, 

SCIATIC  NOTCH.  Ischiatic  notch.  See 
Innominatum  os. 

SCIATIC  VEIN.  Vena  sciatica.  The 
vein  which  accompanies  the  sciatic  artery  in 
the  thigh. 

SCIATICA.  Ischias.  A  rheumatic  af- 
fection of  the  hip-joint. 

Sciatica  cresses.  The  iberis  or  carda- 
mantica,  raised  in  gardens  for  culinary  pur- 
poses. 

S  C  I'L  L  A.  (Froni  <ni.iXX.at,  to  dry  ;  so 
called  from  its  property  of  drying  up  hu- 
mours. 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnsean  system.  Class,  Htxandria.  Or- 
der, Monogynia, 


sdi 


sci 


?9;; 


2.  ^Fhe  pharmacopoeial  name  of  the  me- 
dicinal squill.     See  Scilla  tnaritima. 

Sci'LLA  ExSiccATA.     Dried  squill. 

Sci'LLA  hispa'nica.  The  Spanish  squill. 

Sci'lla  mari'tima.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  officinal  squill.  Ornithogalwn 
maritimum,  Squilla.  Scilla  maritima,  nu- 
difiora,  bracteis,  refractis,  of  Linnaeus.  A 
native  of  Spain,  Sicily,  and  Syria,  growing 
on  the  sea-coast.  The  red-rooted  variety 
has  been  supposed  to  be  more  efficacious 
than  the  white,  and  is  therefore  still  prefer- 
red for  medicinal  use.  The  root  of  the  squill, 
which  appears  to  have  been  known  as 
a  medicine  in  the  early  ages  of  Greece, 
and  has  so  well  maintained  its  character 
ever  since  as  to  be  deservedly  in  great 
estimation,  and  of  very  frequent  use  at 
this  time,  seems  to  manifest  a  poisonous 
quality  to  several  animals.  In  proof  of 
this,  we  have  the  testimonies  of  Hillefield, 
Bergius,  Vogel,  and  others.  Its  acrimony 
is  60  great,  that  even  if  much  handled 
it  exulcerates  the  skin,  and  if  given  in 
large  doses,  and  frequently  repeated,  it 
not  only  excites  nausea,  tormina,  and  vio- 
lent vomiting,  but  it  has  been  known  to 
produce  strangury,  bloody  urine,  hyperca- 
tharsis,  cardialgia,  hsemorrhoids,  convul- 
sions, with  fatal  inflammation,  and  gan- 
grene of  the  stomach  and  bowels.  But  as 
many  of  the  active  articles  of  the  Materia 
Medica,  by  injudicious  administration,  be- 
come equally  deleterious,  these  effects  of 
the  scilla  do  not  derogate  from  its  medi- 
cinal virtues ;  on  the  contrary,  we  feel  our- 
selves fully  warranted,  says  Dr.  Woodville, 
in  representing  this  drug,  under  proper 
management,  and  in  certain  cases  and  con- 
stitutions, to  be  a  medicine  of  great  prac- 
tical utility,  and  real  importance  in  the 
cure  of  many  obstinate  diseases.  Its  ef- 
fects, as  stated  by  Bergius,  are  incidens, 
diuretica,  emetica,  subpurgans,  hydragoga, 
expectorans,  emmenagoga.  In  dropsical 
cases  it  has  long  been  esteemed  the  most 
certain  and  effectual  diuretic  with  which 
we  are  acquainted;  and  in  asthmatic 
affections,  or  dyspnoea,  occasioned  by  the 
lodgement  of  tenacious  phlegm,  it  has 
been  the  expectorant  usually  employed. 
The  squill,  especially  in  large  doses,  is 
apt  to  stimulate  the  stomach,  and  to  prove 
emetic  ;  and  it  sometimes  acts  on  the  in- 
testines, and  becomes  purgative  ;  but  when 
these  operations  take  place,  the  medicine 
is  prevented  from  reaching  the  blood  ves- 
sels and  kidneys,  and  the  patient  is  de- 
prived of  its  diuretic  effects,  which  are  to 
be  obtained  by  giving  the  squill  in  smaller 
doses,  repeated  at  more  distant  intervals, 
or  by  the  joining  of  an  opiate  to  this  medi- 
cine, which  was  found  by  Dr.  Cullen  to 
answer  the  same  purpose.  The  doctor 
further  observes,  that  from  a  continued 
repetition  of  the  squill,  the  dose  may  be 
gradually  increased,  and  the  interval  of  its 
100 


exhibitions  shortened ;  and  when  in  this 
way  the  dose  comes  to  be  tolerably  large^ 
the  opiate  may  be  most  conveniently  em- 
ployed to  direct  the  operation  of  the  squill 
more  certainly  to  the  kidneys.  "  In  cases 
of  dropsy,  that  is,  when  there  is  an  effu- 
sion of  water  into  the  cavities,  and  there- 
fore less  water  goes  to  the  kidneys,  we 
are  of  opinion  that  neutral  salt,  accom- 
panying the  squill,  may  be  of  use  in  deter- 
mining this  fluid  more  certainly  to  the 
kidneys  ;  and  wlienever  it  can  be  perceived 
that  it  takes  this  course,  we  are  persuaded 
that  it  will  be  always  useful,  and  gene- 
rally safe,  during  the  exhibition  of  the 
squills,  to  increase  the  usual  quayitity  of 
drink." 

The  diuretic  effects  of  squills  have  been 
supposed  to  be  promoted  by  the  addition  of 
some  mercurial;  and  the  less  purgative 
preparations  of  mercury,  in  the  opinion  of 
Dr.  Cullen,  are  best  adapted  to  this  pur- 
pose ;  he  therefore  recommends  a  solution 
of  corrosive  sublimate,  as  being  more  pro- 
per than  any  other,  because  most  diuretic. 
Where  the  primae  vise  abound  with  mucous 
matter,  and  the  lungs  are  oppressed  with 
viscid  phlegm,  this  medicine  is  likewise  in 
general  estimation. 

As  an  expectorant,  the  squill  may  be 
supposed  not  only  to  attenuate  the  mucus 
in  the  follicles,  but  also  to  excite  a  more 
copious  secretion  of  it  from  the  lungs,  and 
thereby  lessen  the  congestion,  upon  which 
the  difficulty  of  respiration  very  generally 
depends.  Therefore  in  all  pulmonic  affec- 
tions, excepting  only  those  of  actual  or 
violent  inflammation,  ulcer,  and  spasm,  the 
squill  has  been  experienced  to  be  an  useful 
medicine.  The  officinal  preparations  of 
squills  are,  a  conserve,  dried  squills,  a  syrup, 
and  vinegar,  an  oxymel,  and  pills.  Prac- 
titioners have  not,  however,  confined  them- 
selves to  these.  When  this  root  was  in- 
tended as  a  diuretic,  it  has  most  commonly 
been  used  in  powder,  as  being  in  this  state 
less  disposed  to  nauseate  the  stomach ;  and 
to  the  powder  it  has  been  the  practice  to 
add  neutral  salts,  as  nitre,  or  crystals  of 
tartar,  especially  if  the  patient  complained 
of  much  thirst ;  others  recommend  calo- 
mel ;  and  with  a  view  to  render  the  squills 
less  offensive  to  the  stomach,  it  has  been 
usual  to  conjoin  an  aromatic.  The  dose 
of  dried  squills  is  from  one  to  four  or  sis 
grains  once  a  day,  or  half  this  quantity 
twice  a-day ;  afterwards  to  be  regulated 
according  to  its  effects.  The  dose  of  the 
other  preparations  of  this  drug,  when  freshp 
should  be  five  times  this  weight ;  for  this 
root  looses  in  the  process  of  drying  four-' 
fifths  of  its  original  weight,  and  this  loss  is 
merely  a  watery  exhalation. 

Sci'lLjE  ace'tum.  Squills  macerated  ia 
vinegar. 

Scihi^JE  cojsse'rva.  Squills  beat  up 
with  sugar. 


794 


sCi 


aCi 


S«ji'iyL^  MEL.  Tincture  of  squills  boiled 
Tvith  honey. 

Sci'LL^  o'xTMEL.  Vinegar  of  squills 
boiled  with  honey. 

Sci'lljE  pilule.  Squill  pills,  consist- 
ing of  dried  squills,  ginger,  soap,  and  am- 
moniacum. 

Sci'll^  tinctu'ra.  Squills  digested  in 
spirit  of  wine. 

Scilli'tes.  (From  a}itKXa.,  the  squill.) 
A  wine  impregnated  with  squills. 

Sci'wcus.  (From  sheque,  Heb.)  The 
skink.  This  ampliibious  animal  is  of  the 
lizard  kind,  and  caught  about  the  Nile, 
and  thence  brought  dried  into  this  country, 
remarkably  smooth  and  glossy,  as  if  var- 
nished. The  flesh  of  the  animal,  pai'ticu- 
iarlyof  the  belly,  has  been  said  to  be  diure- 
tic, alexipharmic,  aphrodisiac,  and  useful  in 
leprous  disorders. 

Scirrho'ma.  (From  a-Kifpaa,  to  harden.) 
Scirrhosis.  A  hard  tumour.  See  Scirrhus. 
SCI'RRHUS.  (From  cKif^foec,  to  har- 
den.) A  genus  of  disease  iu  the  Class, 
Locales^  and  Order,  Tumores,  of  CuUen ; 
known  by  a  hard  tumour  of  a  glandular 
part,  indolent,  and  not  readily  suppurating. 
The  following  observations  of  Mr.  Pearson 
are  deserving  of  attention.  A  scirrhus, 
he  says,  is  usually  defined  to  be  a  bard,  and 
almost  insensible  tumour,  commonly  situated 
in  a  glandular  part,  and  accompanied  with 
little  or  no  discolouration  of  the  surface  of 
the  skin.  This  description  agrees  with  the 
true  or  exquisite  scirrhus ;  but  when  it  has 
proceeded  from  the  indolent  to  the  malig- 
nant state,  the  tumour  is  then  unequal  in 
its  figure,  it  becomes  painful,  the  skin  ac- 
quires a  purple  or  livid  hue,  and  the  cuta- 
neous veins  are  often  varicose.  Let  us 
now  examine  whether  this  enumeration  of 
symptoms  be  sufficiently  accurate  for  prac- 
tical purposes. 

It  is  probable,  that  any  gland  in  the 
living  body  may  be  the  seat  of  a  cancerous 
disease,  but  it  appears  more  frequently  as 
an  idiopathic  affection  in  those  glands  that 
form  the  several  secretions  than  in  the 
absorbent  glands;  and  of  the  secreting 
organs,  those  which  separate  fluids  that  are 
to  be  employed  in  the  animal  economy, 
sufler  much  oftener  than  the  glands  which 
secrete  the  escrementitious  parts  of  the 
blood.  Indeed,  it  may  be  doubted  whether 
an  absorbent  gland  be  ever  the  primary  seat 
of  a  true  scirrhus.  Daily  experience  evinces, 
that  these  glands  may  suffer  contamination 
from  their  connection  with  a  cancerous  part ; 
but  under  such  circumstances,  this  morbid 
alteration  being  the  effect  of  a  disease  iu 
that  neiglibouring  part,  it  ought  to  be  re- 
rcarded  as  a  secondary  or  consequent  aflec- 
v.on.  I  never  yet  met  with  an  unequivocal 
proof  of  a  primary  scirrhus  in  an  absorb- 
ent gland  ;  and  if  a  larger  experience  shall 
contirm  this  observation,  and  establish  it 
3a  a  general  rule.  It  will  aflbrd  ma+eriaJ  a?- 


sistaace  m  forming  the  diagnosis,  of  this 
disease.  The  general  term  scirrhus  hath 
been  applied,  with  too  little  discrimination, 
to  indurated  tumours  of  lymphatic  glands. 
When  these  appendages  of  the  absorbent 
system  enlarge  in  tlie  early  part  of  life, 
the  disease  is  commonly  treated  as  stru- 
mous ;  but  as  a  similar  alteration  of  these 
parts  may,  and  often  does  occur  at  a  more 
advanced  period,  there  ought  to  be  some 
very  good  reasons  for  ascribing  malignity 
to  one  rather  than  the  other.  In  old  people 
the  tumour  is  indeed  often  larger,  more 
indurated,  and  less  tractable  than  in  chil- 
dren ;  but  when  the  alteration  originated 
in  the  lymphatic  glands,  it  will  very  rarely 
be  found  to  possess  any  thing  cajacerous  in 
its  nature. 

If  every  other  morbid  alteration  in  a 
part  are  attended  with  pain  and  softness, 
then  induration  and  defective  sensibility 
might  point  out  the  presence  of  a  scirrhus. 
But  this  is  so  far  from  being  the  case,  that 
even  encysted  tumours,  at  their  com- 
mencement, frequently  excite  the  sensa- 
tion of  impenetrable  hardness.  All  glands 
are  contained  in  capsulse,  not  very  elastic^ 
so  that  almost  every  species  of  chronic  en- 
largement of  these  bodies  must  be  hard; 
hence  tliis  induration  is  rather  owing  to  tlie 
structure  of  the  part,  than  to  the  peculiar 
nature  of  the  disease ;  and  as  glands,  in 
their  healthy  state  arc.  not  endowed  with 
much  sensibility,  every  disease  that  gradu- 
ally produces  induration,  will  rather  dimi- 
nish than  increase  their  perceptive  powers^ 
Induration  and  insensibility  may,  therefore, 
prove  that  the  afiiected  part  does  not  labour 
vmder  an  acute  disease  ;  but  these  symp- 
toms alone  can  yield  no  certain  information 
concerning  the  true  nature  of  the  morbid 
alteration.  Those  indolent  affections  of 
the  glands  that  so  frequently  appear  after 
the  meridian  of  life,  commonly  manifest  a 
hardness  and  want  of  sensation,  not  infe- 
rior to  that  which  accompanies  a  true  scir- 
rhus ;  and  yet  these  tumours  will  often 
admit  of  a  cure  by  the  same  mode  of  treat- 
ment which  we  find  to  be  successful  in 
scrophula;  and  v/hen  they  prove  uncon- 
querable by  the  powers  of  medicine  we 
generally  see  them  continue  stationary  and 
innocent  to  the  latest  period  of  life. 
Writers  have,  indeed  said  much  about  cer- 
tain tumours  changing  their  nature,  and  as- 
suming a  new  character  <  but  I  strongly 
suspect  that  tlie  doctrine  of  the  mutation  of 
diseases  into  each  other,  stands  upon  a 
very  uncertain  foundation.  Improper  treat- 
ment may,  without  doubt,  exasperate  dis- 
eases, and  render  a  complaint,  which  ap- 
peared to  be  mild  and  tractable,  dangerous,  or 
destructive ;  but  to  aggravate  the  symptoms, 
and  to  change  the  form  of  the  disease,  are 
things  that  ought  not  to  be  confounded. 
I  do  not  affirm,  that  a  breast  which  has 
been  the  seat  of  a  mammary  abscess,  or  a 


SCI 


:C0 


1% 


giaad  that  has  been  affected  with  scrophuia, 
may  not  become  cancerous ;  for  they  might 
have  suffered  from  this  disease  had  uo  pre- 
vious complaint  existed ;  but  these  morbid 
alterations  generate  no  greater  tendency  to 
cancer  than  if  the  parts  had  always  retained 
their  natural  condition.  There  is  no  neces- 
sary connection  between  the  cancer  and  any 
other  disease,  nor  has  it  ever  been  clearly 
proved  that  one  is  convertible  into  the 
other. 

Chirurglcal  writers  have  generally  enume- 
rated tumour  as  an  essential  symptom  of  the 
scirrhus ;  and  it  is  very  true,  that  this  disease 
is  often  accompanied  with  an  increase  of 
bulk  in  the  part  affected.  From  long  and 
careful  observation,  I  am  however  induced 
to  think,  that  an  addition  to  the  quantity  of 
matter  is  rather  an  accidental  than  a  neces- 
sary consequence  of  the  presence  of  this  pe- 
culiar affection. 

When  the  breast  is  the  seat  of  a  scirrhus, 
the  altered  part  is  hard,  perhaps  unequal  in 
its  figure,  and  definite  ;  but  these  symptoms 
are  not  always  connected  with  an  actual  in- 
crease in  the  dimensions  of  the  breast.  On 
the  contrary,  the  true  scirrhus  is  frequently 
accompanied  with  a  contraction  and  dimi- 
nution of  bulk,  a  retraction  of  the  nipple, 
and  a  puckered  state  of  the  skin. 

The  irritation  produced  by  an  indurated 
substance  lying  in  the  breast,  will  very  often 
cause  a  determination  of  blood  to  that  organ, 
,  and  a  consequent  enlargement  of  it ;  but  I 
consider  this  as  an  inflammatory  state  of  the 
surrouQding  parts,  excited  by  the  scirrhus, 
acting  as  a  remote  cause,  and  by  no  means 
essential  to  the  original  complaint.  From 
the  evident  utility  of  topical  blood-letting 
tmder  these  circumstances,  a  notion  has  pre- 
vailed that  the  scirrhus  is  an  inflammatory 
disease ;  bat  the  strongly-marked  dissimila- 
rity of  a  phlegmon  and  an  exquisite  scirrhus, 
in  their  appearances,  progress,  and  mode  of 
termination,  obliges  me  to  dissent  from  that 
opinion.  That  one  portion  of  the  breast 
may  be  in  a  scirrhous  state,  while  the  other 
parts  are  in  a  state  of  inflammation,  is  agree- 
able to  reason  and  experience ;  but  that  an 
inflammation,  which  is  an  acute  disease,  and 
a  scirrhus,  whose  essential  characters  are 
almost  directly  the  reverse  of  inflammation, 
shall  be  co-existent  in  the  same  part,  is  not 
a  very  intelligible  proposition.  Tumour 
and  inflammation  ^'e  commonly  met  with 
on  a  variety  of  other  occasions,  and  in  this 
particular  instance  they  may  be  the  effects 
of  the  disease,  but  are  not  essentially  con- 
nected with  its  presence. 

An  incipient  scirrhus  is  seldom  accompa- 
nied with  a  discolouration  of  the  skin  ;  and 
a  dusky  redness,  purple,  or  even  livid  ap- 
pearance of  the  surface,  is  commonly  seen 
when  there  is  a  malignant  scirrhus.  The 
presence  or  absence  of  colour  can,  however, 
at  the  best,  afford  us  but  a  very  precarious 


criterion  of  the  true  nature  of  the  complaint. 
When  the  disease  is  clearly  known,  an  al- 
tered state  of  the  skin  may  assist  us  in  judg- 
ing of  the  progress  it  has  made ;  but  as  the 
skin  may  suffer  similar  variations  in  a  num- 
ber of  very  dissimilar  diseases,  it  would  be 
improper  to  found  an  opinion  upon  so  delu- 
sive a  phenomenon. 

Scla'rea.  (From  a-KKiipoc,  hard ;  because 
its  stalks  are  hard  and  dry,  Blanch.)  The 
garden  clary.     See  Salvia  sclarea. 

Scla'rea  hispa'nica.  Wild  clary,  or 
horminum  sylvestre. 

Scleri'asis.  (From  <rK>.«poft),  to  harden.) 
Scleroma.  Sclerosis.  A  hard  tumour  or  in- 
duration. 

Sclerophtha'lmia.  (From  a-KK^pog, 
hard,  and  o<f  Saa^.oc,  the  eye.)  A  protrusioa 
of  the  eye-ball.  An  inflammation  of  the 
eye,  attended  with  hardness  of  the  parts. 

Sclerosarco'ma.  (From  a-Khnfioi,  hard, 
and  trA.fiKcejA.je.,  a  fleshy  tumour.)  A  hard 
fleshy  excrescence  on  the  gums. 

ScLERo'sis.     See  Scleriasis. 

SCLERO'TIC  COAT.  (Tunica  sclero- 
tica ;  from  a-K-Kupoai,  to  harden ;  so  called 
from  its  hardness.)  Sclerotis.  The  outer- 
most coat  of  the  eye,  of  a  white  colour, 
dense,  and  tenacious.  Its  anterior  part, 
which  is  transparent,  is  termed  the  cornea 
Iransparens.  It  is  into  this  coat  of  the 
eye  that  the  muscles  of  the  bulb  are  in- 
serted. 

Sclero'tis.     See  Sclerotic  coat. 

Sclopeta'ria  A'auA.  (From  sclopetiwiy 
a  gun ;  so  called  from  its  supposed  virtues 
in  healing  gun-shot  wounds.)  Arquebusacde. 
It  is  made  of  sage,  mugwort,  and  mint,  dis- 
tilled in  wine. 

Sclopetopla'ga.  (From  sclopelum,  a  gun, 
and  plaga,  a  wound.)     A  gun-shot  wound. 

Scoli'asis.  (From  azoKioas,  to  twist.)  A 
distortion  of  the  spine. 

Scolope'k'dria.  The  spleenwort,  or 
milt  waste  is  sometimes  so  called.  See  Celt- 
rack. 

ScOLOPE'nDRIUM.       (From    0--At>-Ka7ti\i(!i>^ 

the  earwig ;  so  called  because  its  leaves  re- 
semble the  earwig.)     See  Asplenium. 

ScoLopojviACHiE'RiUM.  (From  a-zohaTra.^, 
the  woodcock,  and  fAct^capa.,  a  knife;  so 
called  because  it  is  bent  a  little  at  the 
end  like  a  woodcock's  bill.)  An  incision- 
knife. 

Sco'lymus.  (From  a-icoxoi,  a  thorn  ;  so 
named  from  its  prickly  leaves.)  The  arti- 
choke is  sometimes  so  called.  See  Cz- 
nara. 

Sco'PA  p.e'gia.  The  butcher's  broom, 
or  knee-holly,  was  formerly  so  termed.  See 
Ruscus. 

ScoRBr'TiA.  (From  scorbutus,  the  scur- 
vy.)    Medicines  for  the  scurvy. 

SCORE  U'TUS.  (From  schorboet, 
Germ.)  Gmgibrachium,  because  the  gums 
and  arms,  and  gingipedium.  because  tlw 


Tge 


SCO 


SCO 


gums  and  legs,  are  affected  by  it.  The 
scurvy.  A  genus  of  disease  in  the  Class, 
Cachexia:,  and  Order,  Impetigines,  of  Cul- 
len ;  characterized  by  extreme  debility; 
complexion  pale  and  bloated  ;  spongy  gums  ; 
iirid  spots  on  the  skin ;  breath  offensive ; 
oedematous  svrellings  in  the  legs  ;  hcemor- 
I'hages  ;  foul  ulcers  ;  foetid  urine  ;  and  ex- 
tremely offensive  stools.  The  scurvy  is  a 
disease  of  a  putrid  nature,  much  more  pre- 
valent in  cold  climates  than  in  warm  ones, 
and  which  chiefly  affects  sailors,  and  such 
as  are  shut  up  in  besieged  places,  owing,  as 
is  supposed,  to  their  being  deprived  of  fresh 
provision,  and  a  due  quantitity  of  acescent 
food,  assisted  by  the  prevalence  of  cold  and 
moisture,  and  by  such  other  causes  as  de- 
press the  nervous  energy,  as  indolence,  con- 
finement, want  of  exercise,  neglect  of  clean- 
liness, much  labour  and  fatigue,  sadness, 
despondency,  &c.  These  several  debilita- 
ting causes,  with  the  concurrence  of  a  diet 
consisting  principally  of  salted  or  putrescent 
food,  will  be  sure  to  produce  this  disease. 
It  seems,  however,  to  depend  more  on  a 
defect  of  nourishment,  than  on  a  vitiated 
state ;  and  the  reason  that  salted  provisions 
•  are  so  productive  of  the  scurvy,  is,  most 
probably,  because  they  are  drained  of  their 
nutritious  juices,  which  are  extracted  and 
puu  off  in  brine.  As  the  disease  is  apt  to 
become  pretty  general  amongst  tlie  crew  of 
a  ship  when  it  has  once  made  its  appearance, 
it  has  been  supposed  by  many  to  be  of  a 
contagious  nature ,  but  the  conjecture  seems 
by  no  means  well  founded. 

A  preternatural  saline  state  of  the  blood 
has  been  assigned  as  its  proximate  cause. 
It  has  been  contended  by  some  physicians, 
that  the  primary  morbid  affection  in  this 
disease  is  a  debilitated  state  of  the  solids, 
arising  principally  from  the  want  of  alir 
inent. 

The  scurvy  comes  on  gradually,  with 
heaviness,  weariness,  and  unwillingness  to 
move  about,  together  with  dejection  of 
spirits,  considerable  loss  of  strength,  and 
debility.  As  it  advances  in  its  progress, 
the  countenance  becomes  sallow  and  bloat- 
ed, respiration  is  hurried  on  the  least  mo- 
tion, the  teeth  become  loose,  the  gums 
are  spongy,  the  breath  is  very  offensive, 
hvid  spots  appear  on  different  parts  of  the 
body,  old  wounds  which  have  been  long 
healed  up  break  out  afresh,  severe  wander- 
ing pains  are  felt,  particularly  by  night,  the 
skin  is  dry,  the  urine  small  in  quantity, 
turning  blue  vegetable  infusions  of  a  green 
colour ;  and  the  pulse  is  small,  frequent, 
and,  towards  the  last,  intermitting ;  but  the 
intellects  are,  for  the  most  part,  clear,  and 
distinct. 

By  an  aggravation  of  the  symptoms,  the 
disease,  in  its  last  stage,  exhibits  a  most 
wretclied  appearance.  The  joints  become 
swelled  and  stiff,   the  tendons  of  the  legs 


are  rigid  and  contracted,  general  emacig^ 
tion  ensues,  haemorrhages  break  forth  from 
different  parts,  foetid  evacuations  are  dis- 
charged by  stool,  and  a  diarrha3a  or  dysen- 
tery arises,  which  soon  terminates  the  tragic 
scene. 

Scurvy,  as  usually  met  with  on  shore,  or 
where  the  person  has  not  been  exposed  to 
the  influence  of  the  remote  causes  before 
enumerated,  is  unattended  by  any  violent 
symptoms,  as  slight  blotches,  with  scaly 
eruptions  on  different  parts  of  the  body, 
and  a  spon^ess  of  the  gums,  are  the  chief 
ones  to  be  observed. 

In  forming  our  judgment  as  to  the  event 
of  the  disease,  we  are  to  be  directed  by  the 
violence  of  the  symptoms,  by  the  situation 
of  the  patient  with  respect  to  a  vegetable 
diet,  or  other  proper  substitutes,  by  his 
former  state  of  health,  and  by  his  constitu- 
tion not  having  been  impaired  by  previous 
diseases. 

Dissections  of  scurvy  have  always  disco- 
vered the  blood  to  be  in  a  very  dissolved 
state.  The  thorax  usually  contains  more 
or  less  of  a  watery  fluid,  which,  in  many 
cases,  possesses  so  high  a  degree  of  acri- 
mony, as  to  excoriate  the  hands  by  coming 
in  contact  with  it;  the  cavity  of  the  abdo- 
men contains  the  same  kind  of  fluid ;  the 
lungs  are  black  and  putrid ;  and  the  heart 
itself  has  been  found  in  a  similar  state,  with 
its  cavity  filled  with  a  corrupted  fluid.  la 
many  instances,  the  epiphyses  have  been 
found  divided  from  the  bones,  the  carti- 
lages separated  from  the  ribs,  and  several 
of  the  bones  themselves  dissolved  by  caries. 
The  brain  seldom  shows  any  marks  of  dis- 
ease. 

In  the  cure,  as  well  as  the  prevention  of 
scurvy,  much  more  is  to  be  done  by  regi- 
men, than  by  medicines,  obviating  as  far  as 
possible  the  several  remote  causes  of  the  dis- 
ease, but  particularly  providing  the  patient 
with  a  more  wholesome  diet,  and  a  large 
proportion  of  fresh  vegetables  ;  and"  it  has 
been  found  that  those  articles  are  especially 
useful,  T/hich  contain  a  native  acid,  as 
oranges,  lemons,  &c.  Where  these  cannot 
be  procured,  various  substitutes  have  been 
proposed,  of  which  the  best  appear  to  be  the 
inspissated  juices  of  the  same  fruits,  or  the 
crystallized  citric  acid.  Vinegar,  sour  croutj 
and  farinaceous  substances  made  to  undergo 
the  acetous  fermentation,  have  likewise  been 
used  with  much  advantage ;  also  brisk  fer- 
menting liquors,  as  spruce  beer,  cyder,  and 
the  like.  Formerly  many  plants  of  the 
Class,  Tetradynamia,  as  mustard,  horse-ra- 
dish, &c.  likewise  garlic,  and  others  of  a 
stimulant  quality,  promoting  the  secretions, 
were  much  relied  upon,  and,  no  doubt,  pro- 
ved useful  to  a  certain  extent.  The  spongy 
state  of  the  gums  may  be  remedied  by 
washing  the  mouth  v/ith  some  of  the  mineral 
acids  sufficiently  diluted,  or  perhaps  mixed 


SCR 


SCPw 


en 


■with  decoction  of  cinchona.  The  stiffness 
of  the  limbs  by  fomentations,  cataplasms, 
and  friction  ;  and  sometimes  in  hot  climates, 
the  earth-bath  has  afforded  speedy  relief  to 
this  symptom. 

Sco'rdium.  (From  ^Kopo^ov,  garlic  ;  so 
called  because  it  smells  like  garlic)  See 
Teucrium  scordium. 

Sco'ri^.  {Scoria,  from  ctkoj,  excrement.) 
Dross.  The  refuse  or  useless  parts  of  any 
substance. 

Scorodopra'sum.  (From  c-y.o^ocfov,  gar- 
lick,  and  5rf  ats-ov,  the  leek.)  The  wild  gav- 
iick  or  leek  shalot. 

Sco'RODtrM.  (A^ro  Toy  a-Koif  o^iiv,  from 
its  filthy  smell.)     Garlick. 

Scorpi'aca.  (From  crKop?rtos,  a  scorpion.) 
Medicines  against  the  bite  of  serpents. 

Scorpioi'bes.  (From  c-nofrrto;,  a  scor- 
pion, and  £//of,  a  likeness  ;  so  called  because 
its  leaves  resemble  the  tail  of  a  scorpion.) 
Scorpiurus.    Scorpion-wort.    Bird's-foot. 

Scorpiu'rus.     See  Scorpioides. 

SCORZONE'RA.  (From  escorsa,  a  ser- 
pent. Span.  ;  so  called  because  it  is  said  to 
be  effectual  against  the  bite  of  all  venomous 
animals.) 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnsean  system.  Class,  Syngenesia.  Or- 
der, Polygamia  czqualis. 

2.  The  pharmacopoeial  name  of  the  offi- 
cinal viper  grass. 

Scorzone'ra  hispa'wica.  The  systema- 
tic name  of  the  esculent  vipers'  grass. 

Scorzone'ra  hu'milis.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  officinal  vipers'  grass.  Escor- 
sonera.  Viperaria.  Serpentaria  hispanica. 
Goats'  grass.  Vipers'  grass.  The  roots  of 
this  plant,  Scorzonera  humilis ;  caule  sub- 
nudo,  unifloro  ;  foliis  lato-lanceolatis,  nervo- 
sis,  plants,  of  Linnaeus,  have  been  sometimes 
employed  medicinally  as  alesipharmics,  and 
in  hypochondrial  disorders,  and  obstructions 
of  the  viscera.  The  Scorzonera  hispanica 
mostly  supplies  the  shops,  whose  root  is  es- 
culent, oleraceous,  and  against  diseases  in- 
efficacious. 

Scotodi'ne.  (From  ctkotoc,  darloiess, 
and  cf/vo?,  a  giddiness.)  Scolodinia.  Scotodi- 
nos.  Scotoma.  Scotomia,  Giddiness,  with 
impaired  sight. 

SCRIBONIUS,  Largcjs,  a  Roman  phy- 
sician in  the  reign  of  Claudius,  who  wrote 
a  treatise,  "  De  Compositione  Medicamen- 
torum."  Many  of  these  formulae  are  per- 
fectly trifling  and  superstitious;  and  the 
whole  work  displays  a  great  attachment  to 
empii-icism.  The  style  is  also  very  deficient 
in  elegance  for  the  time  in  which  he  lived, 
whence  he  appears  to  have  been  a  person  of 
inferior  education. 

SCROBI'CULUS  CO'RDIS.  (Dim.  of 
scrobs,  a  ditch.)    The  pit  of  the  stomach. 

SCRp'FULA.  (From  scrofa,  a  swine; 
because  this  animal  is  said  to  be  much  sub- 
ject to  a  similar  disorder.)  Scrophula. 
Struma.     Coiras.     Chrmas.     Ecrue?Ies,  Fr. 


Scrophula.  The  king's  evil.  A  genus  of 
disease  in  the  Class,  Cachexia,  and  Order 
Impetigines,  of  CuUen.  He  distinguishes 
four  species.  1.  Sci'ophula  vulgaris,  when 
it  is  without  other  disorders  external  and 
permanent.  2.  Sci'ophula  mesenterica, 
when  internal,  with  loss  of  appetite,  pale 
countenance,  swelling  of  the  belly,  and  an 
unusual  fcEtor  of  the  excrements.  3.  Scro- 
phula fugax.  This  is  of  the  most  simple 
kind  ;  it  is  seated  only  about  the  neck,  and 
for  the  most  part  is  caused  by  absorption 
from  sores  on  the  head.  4.  Scrophula 
Americana,  when  it  is  joined  with  the  yaws^ 
Scrophula  consists  in  hard  indolent  tumours' 
of  the  conglobate  glands  in  various  parts  of 
the  body  ;  but  particularly  in  the  neck,  be- 
hind the  ears,  and  under  the  chin,  which 
after  a  time  suppurate  and  degenerate  into 
ulcers,  from  which,  instead  of  pus,  a  white 
curdled  matter,  somewhat  resembling  the 
coagulum  of  milk,  is  discharged. 

The  first  appearance  of  the  disease  is  most 
usually  between  the  third  and  seventh  year 
of  the  child's  age ;  but  it  may  arise  at  any 
period  between  this  and  the  age  of  puberty ; 
after  which  it  seldom  makes  its  first  attack- 
It  most  commonly  affects  children  of  a  lax 
habit,  with  smootli  fine  skins,  fair  hair,  and 
rosy  cheeks.  It  likewise  is  apt  to  attack 
such  children  as  show  a  disposition  to  ra- 
cliitis,  marked  by  a  protuberant  forehead, 
enlarged  joints,  and  a  tumid  abdomen. 
Like  this  disease,  it  seems  to  be  peculiar  to 
cold  and  variable  climates,  being  rarely  met 
with  in  warm  ones.  Scrophula  is  by  no 
means  a  contagious  disease,  but,  beyond  all 
doubt,  is  of  an  hereditary  nature,  and  is  often 
entailed  by  parents  on  their  children.  There 
are,  indeed,  some  practitioners  who  wholly 
deny  that  this,  or  any  other  disease,  can  be 
acquired  by  an  hereditary  right  ;  but  that  a 
peculiar  temperament  of  body,  or  predispo- 
sition in  the  constitution  to  some  diseases, 
may  extend  from  both  father  and  mother  to 
their  offspring,  is,  observes  Dr.  Thomas, 
very  clearly  proved.  For  example,  we  very 
frequently  meet  with  gout  in  young  persons 
of  both  sexes,  who  could  never  have  brought 
it  on  by  intemperance,  sensuality,  or  impro- 
per diet,  but  must  have  acquired  the  pre- 
disposition to  it  in  this  way. 

Where  there  is  any  predisposition  in  the 
constitution  to  scrophula,  and  the  person 
happens  to  contract  a  venereal  taint,  this 
frequently  excites  into  action  the  causes  of 
the  former ;  as  a  venereal  bubo  not  unfre- 
quently  becomes  scrophulous,  as  soon  as  the 
virus  is  destroyed  by  mercury.  The  late 
Dr.  Cullen  supposed  scrophula  to  depend 
upon  a  peculiar  constitution  of  the  lympha- 
tic system.  The  attacks  of  the  disease  seem 
much  affected  or  influenced  by  t!je  periods 
of  the  seasons.  They  begin  usually  some 
time  in  the  winter  and  spring,  and  often 
disappear,  or  are  greatly  amended,  in  sum- 
mer and  autumn.     The  first  appearance  ox' 


dCR 


itiCR 


the  disorder  is  commonly  iu  that  of  small 
oval  or  spherical  tumours  under  the  skin, 
unattended  by  any  pain  or  discolouration. 
These  appear,  in  general,  upon  the  sides  of 
the  neck,  below  the  ear,  or  under  the  chin  ; 
but,  in  some  cases,  the  joints  of  the  elbows 
or  ankles,  or  those  of  the  fingers  and  toes, 
are  the  parts  first  affected.  In  tliese  in- 
stances, we  do  not,  hov/ever,  find  small 
moveable  swellings  ;  but,  on  the  contrary, 
a  tumour  almost  uniformly  surrounding  the 
joint,  and  interrupting  its  motion. 

After  soma  length  of  time  the  tumours 
become  larger  and  more  fixed,  the  skin 
which  covers  them  acquires  a  purple  or 
livid  colour,  and,  being  much  inflamed,  they 
at  last  suppurate  and  break  into  little  holes, 
from  which,  at  first,  a  matter  somewhat  pu- 
riform  oozes  out ;  but  this  changes  by  de- 
grees into  a  kind  of  viscid  serous  discharge, 
much  intermixedwith  small  pieces  of  a  white 
substance,  resembling  the  curd  of  milk. 

The  tumoui-s  subside  gradually,  whilst 
the  ulcers  at  the  same  time  open  more,  and 
spread  unequally  in  various  directions.  Af- 
ter a  time,  some  of  the  ulcers  heal;  but 
other  tumours  quickly  form  in  different 
parts  of  the  bod}',  and  proceed  on,  in  tlie 
same  slow  manner  as  the  former  ones,  to 
suppuration.  In  this  manner  the  disease 
goes  on  for  some  years,  and  appearing  at 
last  to  have  exhausted  itself,  all  the  ulcers 
heal  up,  without  being  succeeded  by  any 
fresh  swellings ;  but  leaving  behind  them  an 
■ugly  puckering  of  the  skin,  and  a  scar  of 
considerable  extent.  This  is  the  most  mild 
form  under  which  scrophula  ever  appears. 
In  more  virulent  cases,  the  eyes  are  parti- 
cularly the  seat  of  the  disease,  and  are  af- 
fected with  ophthalmia,  giving  rise  to  ulce- 
i'ations  in  the  tarsi,  and  inflammation  of  the 
tunica  adnata,  terminating  not  unfrequently 
in  an  opacity  of  the  transparent  cornea. 

In  similar  cases,  the  joints  become  affec- 
ted, they  swell  and  are  incommoded  by  ex- 
cruciating deep-seated  pain,  which  is  much 
increased  upon  the  slightest  motion.  The 
swelling  and  pain  continue  to  increase,  the 
muscles  of  the  limb  become  at  length  much 
wasted.  Matter  is  soon  afterwards  formed, 
and  tliis  is  discharged  at  small  openings 
made  by  the  bursting  of  the  skin.  Being, 
however,  of  a  peculiar  acrhnonious  nature, 
it  erodes  tlie  ligaments  and  cartilages,  and 
produces  a  caries  of  the  neighbouring  bones. 
By  an  absorption  of  the  matter  into  the  sys- 
tem, hectic  fever  at  last  arises,  and,  in  the 
end,  often  proves  fatal. 

When  scrophula  is  confined  to  the  exter- 
nal surface,  it  is  by  no  means  attended  with 
danger,  although  on  leaving  one  part,  it  is 
apt  to  be  renewed  in  others  ;  but  when  the 
ulcers  are  imbued  with  a  sharp  acrimony, 
spread,  erode,  and  become  deep,  without 
showing  any  disposition  to  heal ;  when  deep- 
seated  collections  of  matter  form  amongst 
^■he  small  bones  of  the  hands  and  feet,  or  in 


tile  joints,  or  tubercles  in  the  lungs,  with 
hectic  fever,  arise,  the  consequences  will  be 
fatal. 

On  opening  the  bodies  of  persons  who 
have  died  of  this  disease,  many  of  the  viscera 
are  usually  found  in  a  diseased  state,  but 
more  particularly  the  glands  of  the  mesen- 
tery, which  are  not  only  much  tumefied,  but 
often  ulcerated.  The  limgs  are  frequently 
discovered  beset  with  anumber  of  tubercles 
or  cysts,  wliich  contain  matter  of  various 
kinds.  Scrophulous  glands,  on  being  ex- 
amined b}"-  dissection,  feel  somewhat  softer 
to  the  touch  than  in  their  natural  state,  and 
when  laid  open,  they  are  usually  found  to 
contain  a  soft  curdy  matter,  mixed  with 
pus.  The  treatment  consists  chiefly  in  the 
use  of  those  means,  which  are  calculated  to 
improve  the  general  health ;  a  nutritious 
diet,  easy  of  digestion,  a  pure  dry  air,  gentle 
exercise,  friction,  cold  bathing,  especially  in 
the  sea,  and  strengthening  medicines,  as  the 
preparations  of  iron,  myrrh,  &c.  but,  parti- 
cularly the  Peruvian  bark  with  soda.  Va- 
rious mineral  waters,  and  other  remedies 
which  moderately  promote  the  secretions, 
appear  also  to  have  been  often  useful.  In 
irritable  states  of  the  system,  hemlock  has 
been  employed  with  much  advantage.  Mer- 
cury is  generally  injurious  to  scrofulous 
persons,  when  carried  so  far  as  to  affect  the 
mouth  ;  yet  they  have  sometimes  improved 
under  the  use  of  the  milder  preparations  of 
that  metal,  determined  principally  towards 
the  skin.  Moderate  antimonials  also,  decoc- 
tions of  sarsaparilla,  mezereon,  guaiacum, 
&;c.  burnt  sponge,  muriate  of  lime,  and 
other  such  remedies  have  been  serviceable  in 
many  cases,  perhaps  chiefly  in  the  same  way. 
The  applications  to  scrofulous  tumours  and 
ulcers  must  vary  according  to  the  state  of 
the  parts,  whether  indolent  or  irritable; 
where  the  tumours  show  no  disposition  to 
enlarge  or  become  inflamed,  it  is,  perhaps, 
best  to  interfere  little  with  them  ;  but  their 
inflammation  must  be  checked  by  leeches, 
&c.  and  when  ulcers  exist,  stimulant  lotions 
or  dressings  must  be  used  to  give  them  a 
disposition  to  heal ;  but  if  they  are  in  an  ir- 
ritable state,  a  cataplasm,  made,  perhaps, 
with  hemlock,  or  other  narcotic. 

SCROPHULA'RIA.  (From  scrofula-,  the 
king's  evil ;  so  called  from  the  unequal  tu- 
bercles upon  its  roots,  like  scrofulous  tu- 
mours.) The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in 
the  Linnsean  system.  Class,  Didynamia. 
Order,  Angiospermia.     The  fig-wort. 

Scrophttla'ria  AftUA'TicA.  BetoTiica 
aquatica.  Greater  water-figwort.  Water- 
betony.  The  leaves  of  this  plant,  Scropku- 
laria  ;foliis  cordatis  obiiisis,  petiolatis,  decur~ 
rentibus ;  caule  membranis  angulato;  race- 
7nis  tcrminalibus,  of  Linnasus,  are  celebrated 
as  correctors  of  the  ill  flavour  oi  senna. 
They  were,  also,  formerly  in  high  estima- 
tion against  piles,  tumours  of  a  scrofulous 
nature,  inflammations.  &c 


sCU 


SEB 


^?&9 


bcROPHULA'BiA  Mi'woR.  The  piie-wort 
is  sometimes  so  called.  See  Ranunculus 
Jicaria. 

Scrophula'ria  NODo'sA.  The  systema- 
tic name  of  the  figwort.  Scrophularia  vul- 
garis. Millemorbia^  ScrophulaHa.  Com- 
mon figwort  or  kernel- wort.  The  root  and 
leaves  of  this  plant,  Scrophularia ;  foliis  cor- 
datis,  trinervatis ;  caule  obtusangulo,  of  Lin- 
nasus,  have  been  celebrated  both  as  an  in- 
ternal and  external  remedy  against  inflam- 
mations, the  piles,  scrophulous  tumours  and 
old  ulcers ;  but  they  are  now  only  used  in 
this  country  by  the  country  people. 

Scrophula'ria  vulga'ris.  See  Scro- 
phularia nodosa. 

Scrotal  hernia.  Hernia  scrotalis, 
Scroiocele.  A  protrusion  of  any  part  of  an 
abdominal  viscus  or  viscera  into  the  scro- 
tum.    See  Hernia. 

SCROTOCE'LE.  (From  scrotum,  and  khxii, 
a  tumour.)  A  rupture  or  hernia  in  the  scro- 
tum. 

SCRO'TUM.  (Qwfliz  scortum,  a  skin  or 
hide.)  Bursa  testiurn.  Oscheus.  Oscheon. 
Orchea,  of  Galen.  The  common  integu- 
ments which  cover  the  testicles. 

SCRU'PULUS.  (Dim.  of  scrupus,  a 
small  stone.)  A  scruple  or  weight  of  20 
grains. 

SCULTETUS,  John,  was  born  at  Ulm 
in  1595,  and,  after  the  requisite  studies, 
graduated  at  Padua.  He  then  practised 
with  considerable  reputation  in  his  native 
eity,  as  well  in  surgery  as  in  physic,  and  he 
appears  to  have  been  very  bold  in  his  ope- 
rations. He  was  carried  off  by  an  apoplec- 
tic stroke  in  1645.  His  principal  work  is 
entitled,  "Armamentarium  Chirurgicum," 
with  plates  of  the  instruments ;  which  was 
published  after  his  death,  and  has  passed 
through  many  editions,  and  been  translated 
into  most  European  languages. 

SCURF.  Furfur  a.  Small  exfoliations 
of  the  cuticle,  which  take  place  after  some 
eruptions  on  the  skin,  a  new  cuticle  being 
formed  underneath  during  the  exfoliation. 

Scurvy.     See  Scorbutus. 

Scurvy-grass.     See  Cochlearia  officinalis. 

Scurvy-grass,  lemon.  See  Cochlearia  offi- 
cinalis. 

Scurvy-grass,  Scotch.  See  Convolvulus 
soldanella. 

SCUTIFORM  CARTILAGE.  See  Thy- 
roid cartilage. 

SCUTELLA'RIA.  (From  sculella,  a 
small  dish,  or  saucer,  apparently  in  allusion 
to  the  little  concave  appendage  which 
crowns  the  calyx.)  Some  have  thought  it 
to  be  more  directly  derived  from  scutellum, 
a  little  shield,  to  which  they  have  compared 
the  shield.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants 
in  the  Linnssan  system.  Class,  Didynamia. 
Order  Gymnospermia. 

Scutella'ria  galericula'ta.  The 
systematic  name  of  the  skull-cap.  Tertia- 
T.arin-    The  Scvfellaria,  foliis  cordato-lan- 


ceolcttts,  crenatis  ;floribus  axillaribus,  of  Lin- 
naeus, which  is  common  in  the  hedges  and 
ditches  of  this  country.  It  has  a  bitter  taste 
and  a  garlic  smell,  and  is  said  to  be  service- 
able against  that  species  of  ague  which  at- 
tacks the  patient  every  other  day. 

SCY'BALA.  ^icvSuM.  Dry  hard  ex- 
crements. 

Scv'thigus.  (From  Scythia,  its  native 
soil.)  An  epithet  of  the  liquorice-rootj  or 
any  thing  brought  from  Scythia. 

SEA-AIR  is  prescribed  in  a  variety  of 
complaints,  being  considered  as  more  medi- 
cinal and  salubrious  than  that  on  land, 
though  not  known  to  possess  in  its  compo- 
sition a  greater  quantity  of  oxygen.  This 
is  a  most  powerful  and  valuable  remedy. 
It  is  resorted  to  with  the  happiest  success 
against  most  cases  of  debility,  and  particu- 
larly  against  scrofulous  diseases  affecting- 
the  external  parts  of  the  body.  See  Bath) 
cold. 

Sea-holly.     See  Eryngium. 

Sea-moss.     See  Fucus  helminlhocorton. 

Sea-oak.     See  Fucus  vesiculosus. 

Sea-onion.     See  Scilla. 

Sea-salt.     See  Sodce  murias. 

SEA-SICKNESS.  A  nausea,  or  tenden- 
cy to  vomit,  which  varies,  in  respect  of  du- 
ration, in  different  persons  upon  their  first 
going  to  sea.  With  some  it  continues  only 
for  a  day  or  two ;  v/hile  with  others  it  re- 
mains throughout  the  voyage.  The  dis- 
eases in  which  sea-sickness  is  principally 
recommended  are  asthma  and  consump- 
tion. 

SEA-WATER.  This  is  arranged  amongst 
the  simple  saline  waters.  Its  cheinical 
analysis  gives  a  proportion  of  one  of  saline 
contents  to  about  twenty-three  and  one- 
fourth  of  water ;  but  on  our  shores  it  is  not 
greater  than  one  of  salt  to  about  thirty  of 
water.  Sea-water  on  the  British  coast  may^ 
therefore,  be  calculated  to  contain  in  the 
wine  pint  of  muriated  soda  186,5  grains,  of 
muriated  magnesia  fifty-one,  of  selenite  six 
grains ;  total  243  one-half  grains,  or  half  an 
ounce  and  three  and  one-half  grains  of  sa- 
line contents.  The  disorders  for  which  the 
internal  use  of  sea-water  has  been  and  may 
be  resorted  to,  are  in  general  the  same  for 
which  all  the  simple  saline  waters  may  be 
used.  The  peculiar  power  of  sea-water 
and  sea-salt  as  a  discutient,  employed  either 
internally  or  externally  in  scrofulous  ha- 
bits, is  well  known,  and  is  attended  with 
considerable  advantage  when  judiciously 
applied. 

Sea-wrack.     See  Fucus  vesiculosus. 

Sealed  earths.     See  Sigillaia  terra. 

SEARCHING.  The  operation  of  intro- 
ducing a  metallic  instrument  through  the 
urethra  into  the  bladder,  for  the  purpose  of 
ascertaining  whether  the  patient  has  the 
stone  or  not, 

SEBACEOUS    GLANDS,         (Glm- 


SEC 


SEC 


dula  sebacece,  from  sebum,  suet.)  Glands 
•which  secrete  a  sebaceous  or  suety  hu- 
mour. 

SEBADfLLA.     See  Cevadilla. 
SEBATE.     (From  sebuTU,  suet.)     Sebas. 
Tlie  name  in  the  new  chemistry  of  every 
compound  of  the  acid  of  fat. 

Sebe'stejv.  (An  E^ptian  word.)  See 
Cordia  myxa. 

SECA'LE.  1,  The  name  of  a  genus  of 
plants  in  the  Linna;an  system.  Class,  Tri- 
andria.     Order,  Digynia.     Rye. 

2.  The  common  name  of  the  seed  of  the 
Secale  cereale,  of  Linnaeus. 

Seca'le  cerea'le.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  rye-plant.  It  is  principally 
used  as  an  article  of  diet,  and  in  the  Nor- 
thern countries  of  Europe  is  employed  for 
affording  an  ardent  spirit.     See  Secale. 

SECONDAR.Y.  This  term  in  general 
denotes  something  that  acts  as  second  or  in 
subordination  to  another.  Thus  in  diseases 
we  have  secondary  symptoms. 

Secondary  fever.  That  febrile  affec- 
tion which  arises  after  a  crisis,  or  the  dis- 
charge of  some  morbid  matter,  as  after  the 
declension  of  the  small-pox  or  the  measles. 
SECRETION.  The  word  secretion  is 
used  to  express  that  function  by  which  an 
organ  separates  from  the  blood  the  constitu- 
ent parts  of  a  fluid,  that  does  not  exist  in  it 
with  its  characteristic  properties. 

The  difference  of  secreted  humours  is 
visibly  connected  with  that  of  the  organs 
employed  for  their  formation.  Thus  arte- 
rial exhalation,  that  takes  place  through- 
out the  whole  extent  of  internal  surfaces, 
to  preserve  their  lubricity,  affords  nothing 
but  an  albuminous  serosity,  which  is  only 
the  semm  of  the  blood  slightly  altered  by 
the  weak  action  of  organization  veiy  little 
complicated.  The  analysis  of  the  water 
in  dropsy,  which  is  merely  the  serosity 
that  continually  transudes  the  surface  of 
serous  membranes,  as  the  pleura  or  peri- 
tonaeum, has  demonstrated  that  tliis  fluid 
has  the  greatest  resemblance  to  the  serum 
of  the  blood,  and  is  only  distinguished 
from  it  by  the  variable  proportions  of  albu- 
men, and  the  different  salts  it  contains  in 
solution. 

This  first  kind  of  secretion,  this  perspira- 
tory transudation,  would  seem,  then,  to  be  a 
simple  filtration  or  percolation  of  a  liquor 
already  formed  in  the  blood  through  the  po- 
rous parts  of  arteries ;  yet  we  must  here  ac- 
loiowledge  a  peculiar  action  of  membranes, 
the  surface  of  which  it  perpetually  lubri- 
cates ;  without  this  action  tlie  serum  would 
remain  united  to  the  other  constituent  of 
the  blood.  This  kind  of  action  is  termed 
exhalation.  The  distingTiishable  character 
of  this  kind  of  secretion  is  the  absence  of  an}' 
mediate  structure  between  the  vas  efferens 
and  the  excretory  duct :  the  minute  ai'teries 
'  and  veins  that  run  into  the  structure  of 
membranes  constitute  both. 


After  serous  transudation,  requiring  oifly 
a  very  simple  organization,  follows  the  se-» 
cretion  by  cryptse,  glandular  folicles,  and 
mucous  lacunae.  Each  of  these  small  glands 
contained  in  the  texture  of  membranes  lining 
the  internal  surface  of  the  digestive,  aerial, 
and  urinary  passages,  and  which,  when  con- 
glomerated, form  a.mygdalae,  &c.  may  be 
compared  to  a  small  bottle  the  bottom  of 
which  is  round,  and  the  neck  short ;  the 
membranous  parietes  of  these  vesicular 
cryptae  are  supplied  with  a  great  quantity  of 
vessels  and  nerves.  It  is  to  the  peculiar  ac- 
tion of  these  that  the  secretion  of  mucus  by 
these  glands  should  be  attributed.  These 
mucous  liquids  are  less  fluid  and  more  viscid 
than  the  fluid  produced  by  the  first  kind  of 
secretion,  containing  more  albumen  amd 
salts ;  they  are  more  different  from  the  serum 
of  the  blood,  and  of  a  more  excrementitious 
nature  ;  the  bottom  of  these  bottle-kind  of 
glands  is  turned  towards  the  paurts  to  which 
the  mucous  membrane  adheres,  their  mouth 
or  neck  opens  on  the  surface  contiguous  to 
these  membranes. 

The  apertures  by  which  the  mucous  glands 
discharge  themselves  are  easy  to  be  per- 
ceived on  the  tonsils,  mucous  surface  of  the 
urethi-a,  rectum,  &c. 

Secretion  and  excretion  are  facilitated  by 
tlie  irritation  occasioned  by  the  presence  of 
air,  aliment,  or  urine ;  by  the  compression 
induced  by  them,  and  finally,  by  the  peris- 
taltic contractions  of  the  muscular  fibres  to 
which  mucous  membranes  adhere  through- 
out the  whole  extent  of  the  primac  viae. 

The  fluids,  which  are  considerably  diffe- 
rent from  the  blood,  require  for  their  secre- 
tion organs  of  a  more  comphcated  struc- 
ture ;  these  are  called  conglomerate  glands 
to  distinguish  them  from  lymphatic  glands, 
which  are  named  conglobate.  These  glands 
'are  visceral  masses,  formed  by  an  assem- 
blage of  nerves  and  evei-y  species  of  vessels 
disposed  in  packets,  and  united  by  cellular 
structure  ;  a  proper  membrane,  or  an  elon- 
gation of  that  which  lines  the  cavity  that  in- 
cludes them,  surrounds  their  external  sur- 
face, and  separates  them  from  the  circumja- 
cent parts. 

The  arteries  do  not  form  an  immediate 
continuation  with  their  excretory  ducts,  as 
Ruysch  aifirmed ;  nor  do  there  exist  inter- 
mediate glands  between  these  vessels  as 
Malpighi  believed ;  it  seems  more  probable 
that  each  gland  has  its  cellular  or  paren- 
chymatous substance  in  the  areolae,  into 
which  the  arteries  pour  the  materials  of  the 
fluid  they  prepare;  in  consequence  of  a 
power  peculiar  to  them,  and  which  forms 
their  distinguishing  character.  Lymphatics 
and  excretoiy  ducts  arise  from  the  sides  of 
these  little  cells,  and  both  these  species  of 
vessels  absorb ;  the  latter  attracts  the  secre- 
ted liquor.carrying  it  into  receptacles, where 
it  accamulates,wliile  tlie  former  receive  that 
part  which  the  action  of  theorgan  c«uld  not 


SEC 


SEC 


801 


completely  elaborate,  or  the  residue  of  the 
secretion. 

The  nerves  which  always  enter  more  or 
less  into  the  structure  of  secretory  organs, 
and  come  principally  from  the  great  sym- 
pathetics,  terminate  variously  in  their  sub- 
stance, and  furnish  each  of  them  with  a  par- 
ticular sensibility,  by  means  of  which  they 
distinguish,  in  the  blood  brought  thither  by 
the  vessels,  the  constituent  parts  or  materials 
of  the  humour  they  are  destined  to  prepare, 
and  select  it  by  a  real  preference.  Besides 
they  cause  them  to  take  on  a  peculiar  mode 
of  activity,  the  exercise  of  which  causes 
these  separate  elements  to  undergo  a  certain 
composition,  and  impresses  the  fluid  produ- 
ced with  specific  properties,  always  relative 
to  the  mode  of  action  of  which  they  are  the 
result.  Thus  the  liver  retains  the  constitu- 
ent principles  of  bile  contained  in  the  blood 
of  the  vena  portae,  elaborates,  combines 
them,  and  forms  the  bile,  an  animal  fluid, 
distinguishable  by  certain  characteristic 
properties  that  are  subject  to  variation  ac- 
cording as  the  blood  contains  the  elements 
which  enter  into  its  composition  in  a  greater 
or  less  degree ;  according  to  the  increased  or 
diminished  disposition  of  the  gland  to  retain 
them,  and  to  effect  a  more  or  less  complete 
mixture  of  them.  The  qualities  of  the  bile 
dependent  on  the  concurrenc  eof  all  these 
circumstances,  should  present  so  many  dif- 
ferences as  the  blood  contains  principles, 
and  as  the  hepatic  organ  may  offer  varieties 
relative  to  the  composition  of  the  former, 
and  degree  of  activity  of  the  latter.  Hence 
arise  alterations  of  the  bile,  the  most  incon- 
siderable of  which  being  compatible  with 
health,  escape  observation,  while  those 
which  are  more  complete,  and  derange  the 
natural  order  of  the  functions,  become  evi- 
dent by  diseases  of  which  they  may  be  some- 
times considered  the  eff'ect,  and  at  other 
times  the  cause.  These  alterations  of  the 
bile  (and  what  is  here  said  of  the  secretion 
of  this  humour  may  extend  to  almost  every 
other  secretion  of  the  animal  economy)  ne- 
ver extend  so  far  as  to  prevent  it  from  be- 
ing distinguished ;  it  always  preserves  in  a 
greater  or  less  degree  its  essential  and  pri- 
mitive characters,  it  never  acquires  the 
qualities  of  another  liquor  so  as  to  resemble 
serum,  urine,  or  saliva,  &c. 

The  action  of  secretory  glands  is  not  con- 
tinual, most  of  them  are  subject  to  the  alter- 
nate state  of  action  and  rest ;  all,  as  Barden 
observed,  are  asleep  or  awake  when  any  ir- 
ritation operates  on  them,  or  in  their  vicini- 
ty, and  determines  their  immediate  or  sym- 
pathetic action.  Thus  saliva  is  secreted  in 
greater  quantity  during  mastication,  &c. 

When  a  secretory  organ  enters  into  ac- 
tion, the  surrounding  parts,  or  such  as  are 
situated  in  its  vicinity,  usually  sympathize  ; 
for  instance,  the  liver  is  comprised  in  the 
sphere  of  action  of  the  duodenum,  since 
the  repletion  of  this  intestine  irritates  it, 

101 


determines  a  more  abundant  afflux  of  hu 
mours,   and  a  more  copious  secretion  of 
bile. 

The  blood  conveyed  to  a  secretory  gland, 
before  it  arrives  there,  suff"ers  preparatory 
changes  which  dispose  it  to  furnish  the 
constituents  of  the  liquor  about  to  be  se- 
creted. 

The  celerity  with  which  the  blood  arrives 
at  an  organ,  and  the  length,  diameter,  an- 
gles of  the  vessels,  and  the  disposition 
of  their  ultimate  ramifications,  are  all  cir- 
cumstances which  ought  to  be  observed  in 
the  examination  of  each  secretion,  since 
they  have  an  influence  on  the  nature  of 
the  secreted  fluid,  and  on  the  mode  in 
which  secretion  is  effected.  When  a  gland 
is  irritated  it  becomes  the  centre  of  fluxion, 
and  acts  on  the  blood  brought  by  its  ves- 
sels. Secretion  dependant  on  a  peculiar 
action  inherent  in  a  glandular  organ  is 
assisted  by  the  action  of  surrounding  mus- 
cles. 

The  glands,  after  having  remained  for  a 
longer  or  shorter  time  in  a  state  of  excita- 
tion, relax,  become  collapsed,  and  fluids  are 
not  conveyed  to  them  in  such  abundance, 
they  remain  in  a  state  of  sleep,  and  during 
repose  renew  their  sensibility,  which  is  con- 
sumed by  long  exertion. 

A  remarkable  circumstance  in  secretions 
is,  that  they  mutually  replace  and  supply 
each  other,  so  that  when  the  urine  is  less 
copious,  perspiration  is  more  abundant. 
A  sudden  coldness  of  the  skin  frequently 
occasions  diarrhoeas,  the  humours  are  im- 
mediately repelled  towards  the  intestinal 
tube,  and  pass  off"  by  the  mucous  glands 
of  the  intestines,  the  action  of  which  is  con- 
siderably increased. 

Se'ctio  Cjesa'rea.  See  Ccssarian  ope- 
ration. 

Se'ctio  franco'nia.  Sectio  hypogastri- 
ca.  The  high  operation  for  the  stone.  See 
Lithotomy. 

SECUNDINES.  The  placenta  and  mem- 
branes whicli  are  expanded  from  its  edge, 
and  which  form  a  complete  involucrum  of 
the  foetus  and  its  v/aters,  go  under  the  com- 
mon term  of  after-birth,  or  secundines. 

The  membranes  of  the  ovum  have 
usually  been  mentioned  as  two,  the  amnion 
and  the  chorion ;  and  the  latter  has  again 
been  divided  into  the  true  and  the  false. 
The  third  membrane,  (which,  from  its  ap- 
pearance, has  likewise  been  called  the  vil- 
lous or  spongy,  and  from  the  consideration 
of  it  as  the  inner  lamina  of  the  uterus, 
cast  off"  like  the  exuviae  of  some  animals, 
the  decidua,)  has  been  described  by  Har- 
vey, not  as  one  of  the  membranes  of  the 
ovum,  but  as  a  production  of  the  uterus. 
The  following  is  the  order  of  the  mem- 
branes of  the  ovum,  at  the  full  period  of 
gestation  :  1st,  There  is  the  outer  or  con- 
necting, which  is  flocculent,  spongy,  and 
extremely  vascular,   completely  investing 


8(i2 


5ED 


SEE 


fhe  whole  ovum,  and  lining  the  uterus. 
2dly,  The  middle  membrane,  which  is 
nearly  pellucid,  with  a  very  few  small 
blood-vessels  scattered  over  it,  and  which 
forms  a  covering  to  the  placenta  and  funis, 
but  does  not  pass  between  the  placenta 
and  uterus,  3dly.  The  inner  membrane, 
rvhich  is  transparent,  of  a  firmer  texture 
than  the  others,  and  Unes  the  whole  ovum, 
making,  like  the  middle  membrane,  a  co- 
vering for  the  placenta  and  funis  with  the 
two  last.  The  ovum  is  clothed  when  it 
passes  from  the  ovarium  into  the  uterus, 
where  the  first  is  provided  for  its  reception. 

These  membranes,  in  the  advanced  state 
of  pregnancy,  cohere  slightly  to  each 
other,  though,  in  some  ova,  there  is  a  con- 
siderable quantity  of  fluid  collected  be- 
tween them,  which,  being  discharged  when 
one  of  the  outer  membranes  is  broken, 
forms  one  of  the  circumstaoces  which  have 
been  distinguished  by  the  name  of,  by  or 
false  waters. 

Between  the  middle  and  inner  membrane, 
upon  or  near  the  funis,  there  is  a  small, 
flat,  and  oblong  body,  which,  in  the  early 
part  of  pregnancy,  seems  to  be  a  vesicle 
containing  milky  lymph,  which  afterwards 
becomes  of  a  firm,  and  apparently  .fatty 
texture.  This  is  called  the  vesicula  umbi- 
licalis ;  but  its  use  is  not  known.  See  Pla- 
centa. 

Secu'jvdpm  a'rtem.  According  to  art. 
A  term  frequently  used  in  prescription,  and 
denoted  by  the  letters  S.  A.  which  are  usu- 
ally affixed,  when  the  making  up  of  the  re- 
cipe in  perfection  requires  some  uncommon 
tare  and  dexterity. 

Secpri'daca.  (From  securis,  an  axe ; 
£6  called  because  its  leaves  resemble  a  small 
axe.)     Henbane. 

SEDATIVES.  (Medicamenta  sedativa, 
from  Sedo,  to  ease  or  assuage.)  Sedantia, 
medicines  which  have  tlie  power  of  dimi- 
nishing the  animal  energy,  without  destroy- 
ing life.  They  are  divided  into  sedativa 
soponjica,  as  opium,  papfever,  hyoscyamus, 
and  sedativa  refrigerant ia,  as  neutral  salts, 
acids,  &c. 

Sedative  salt  of  Homberg.  See  Boracic 
acid. 

Sedenta'ria  o'ssa  .  The  os  coccygis  and 
ischia. 

Sedge.     See  Lis pseudacorus. 

Sediment.  The  heavy  parts  of  liquids, 
which  fall  to  the  bottom. 

Sediment  lateriticus.  See  Lateritious  se- 
diment. 

SEDLITZ  WATER.  Seydschutz  icater. 
A  simple  saline  mineral  water.  From  che- 
mical analysis  it  appears,  that  it  is  strongly 
impregnated  with  sulphate  of  magnesia  or 
Epsom  salt,  and  it  is  to  this,  along  with 
brobably  the  small  quantity  of  muriate  of 
magnesia,  that  it  owes  its  bitter  and  sahne 
taste,  and  its  purgative  properties.  The 
jdiseases  in  which  this  water  is  recommended 


are,  crudities  of  the  stomach,  hypochon- 
driasis, amenorrhoea,  and  the  anomaloua 
complaints  succeeding  the  cessation  of  the 
catamenia,  oedematous  tumours  of^  the  legs 
in  literary  men,  haemorrhoidal  affections,  and 
scorbutic  eruptions. 

SEDUM.  (From  sedo,  to  assuage ;  so 
called  because  it  allays  inflammation.)  The 
name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the  Linnseaa 
system.  Class,  Decandria.  Order,  Penla- 
gynia. 

Se'ditm  a'cre.  Illecebra.  Vermicularisi^ 
Piper  murale.  Sedum  minus.  Wall-pepper, 
Stone-crop.  The  plant  thus  called  is,  in 
its  recent  state,  extremely  acrid,  like  the 
hydropiper  ;  hence,  if  taken  in  large  doses, 
it  acts  powerfully  on  the  primse  vise, 
proving  both  emetic  and  cathartic  ;  applied 
to  the  skin  as  a  cataplasm,  it  frequently 
produces  vesications  and  erosions.  Boer- 
haave,  therefore,  imagines  that  its  internal 
employment  must  be  unsafe ;  but  expe- 
rience has  discovered,  that  a  decoction  of 
this  plant  is  not  only  safe,  but  of  great 
efficacy  in  scorbutic  complaints.  For 
which  purpose,  a  handful  of  the  herb  is 
directed,  by  Below,  to  be  boiled  in  eight 
pints  of  beer,  till  they  are  reduced  to  four, 
of  which  three  or  four  ounces  are  to  be 
taken  every,  or  every  other,  morning. 
Milk  has  been  found  to  answer  this  pur- 
pose better  than  beer.  Not  only  ulcers 
simply  scorbutic,  but  those  of  a  scrophu- 
lous,  or  even  cancerous  tendency,  have 
been  cured  by  the  use  of  this  plant;  of 
which  Marquet  relates  several  instances. 
He  likewise  found  it  useful  as  an  external 
appUcation  in  destroying  fungous  flesh,  and 
in  promoting  a  discharge  in  gangrenes  and 
carbuncles.  Another  effect  for  which  this 
plant  is  esteemed,  is  that  of  stopping  inter- 
mittent fevers. 

Se'ditm  lu'teum  mura'le.  Navel  wort. 

Se'dcji  ma'jus.  See  Sempervivum  tec- 
torurn. 

Se'dum  Mi'jvrs.    See  Sedum  acre. 

Se'dum  tele'phitjm.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  oruiTie.  Faba  crassa.  Telephi- 
um.  Fabaria crassvJa.  Anacampseros.  The 
plant  which  bears  these  names  in  various 
pharmacopoeias,  is  the  orpine,  Sedum  foliis 
planiusculis  serratis,  corymbo  folioso,  caule 
erecto,  of  Linnseus.  It  was  formerly  ranked 
as  an  antiphlogistic,  but  now  forgotten. 

SEEING.  A  sensation  by  which  we 
perceive  bodies  around  us,  and  their  sen- 
sible qualities.  The  organ  of  sight  is 
formed  of  three  parts  perfectly  distinct ;  first, 
those  which  serve  to  protect  the  globe  of  the 
eye,  to  withdi-aw  it  suddenly  from  the 
influence  of  light,  and  to  preserve  it  in  a 
condition  necessary  for  the  exercise  of  its 
functions.  These  consist  in  the  supercilia, 
palpebrse,  and  lachrymal  passages,  parts 
accessory  to  the  organ.  The  eye-ball  itself 
presents  two  portions  very  different  from 
each    other,  one    formed  by  almost    tlie 


SEE 


SEE 


803 


^hole,  and  which  may  be  called  an  optic 
instrument ;  the  other,  formed  by  a  medul- 
lary expansion  of  the  optic  nerve  is  the 
Hnmediate  organ  of  sight ;  this  is  the  retina, 
alone  adapted  to  receive  the  impression  of 
light,  and  to  be  affected  by  the  delicate 
contact  of  this  extremely  subtle  fluid.  This 
impression,  or  sensation,  is  transmitted  to 
the  cerebral  organ  by  the  optic  nerve,  of 
which  the  retina  is  merely  the  expanded 
extremity. 

The  eye-brows,  as  being  accessoiy  or- 
gans to  vision,  have  the  effect  of  diminishing 
the  effect  of  a  too  strong  light  by  partly 
absorbing  its  rays.  The  supercilia  answer 
this  purpose  better  in  proportion  to  the 
projection  formed,  and  the  darker  colour 
of  the  hair  ;  thus  we  knit  the  brow  trans- 
versely in  passing  from  dark  to  a  lighted 
place,  the  strong  light  of  which  has  a  dis- 
agreeable effect  on  the  organ  of  sight. 
Hence  aro^fe  the  custom  of  certain  southern 
people, (in  whom  the  eye-brows  are,  indeed, 
naturally  thicker,  and  of  a  darker  colour,) 
to  make  them  blacker,  in  order  the  better  to 
fulfil  the  intention  for  which  they  were  de- 
signed. The  eye -lids,  as  concerned  in  the 
organs  of  vision,  shade  the  eyes  from  the 
continual  action  of  light ;  these,  like  aU  other 
organs,  have  occasion  for  repose,  which 
could  not  have  been  procured  had  the  rays 
of  light  constantly  excited  their  sensibility. 
A  removal  of  the  eye-lids  occasions  loss  of 
sleep.  The  cilia,  or  hairs,  growing  upon 
the  margin  are  destined  to  prevent  insects 
or  other  light  bodies  in  the  atmosphere 
from  insinuating  between  tlie  globe  of  the 
eye  and  its  covering.  The  anterior  part  of 
the  eye  thus  defended  against  external  in- 
juries, is  continually  moistened  by  the  tears, 
tliey  also  guard  against  the  effects  of  fric- 
tion, to  which  the  eye  is  exposed.  See 
Eye. 

Luminous  rays,  emanating  from  a  light 
object,  form  a  cone,  the  apex  of  which 
corresponds  to  the  point  of  a  body  which 
we  are  looking  at,  and  its  base  is  applied 
to  the  anterior  part  of  the  cornea ;  all  those 
rays  which  touch  the  mirror  of  the  eye, 
and  pass  through  it,  experience  a  refrac- 
tion proportioned  to  the  density  of  the 
cornea,  and  to  the  convexity  of  this  mem- 
brane ;  when  approacliing  the  perpendicu- 
lar, they  pass  thi-ough  the  aqueous  humour 
which  is  less  dense,  and  meet  with  the  iris. 
All  those  rays  which  fall  on  this  membrane 
are  reflected,  and  show  its  colour  different 
in  different  individuals.  It  is  only  the  most 
central  rays  that  penetrate  the  pupil,  and 
serve  for  sight :  these  enter  the  pupil  in 
greater  or  less  number,  according  as  it 
may  be  more  or  less  dilated.  The  pupil 
becomes  larger  or  smaller  conformable  to 
the  expansion  or  contraction  of  the  iris. 
The  motions  of  the  iris  depend  entirely  on 
the  mode  in  which  light  affects  the  rtelma  ; 
it  is  of  itself  insensible  to  the  imp^sioa 


of  luminous  rays,  as  proved  by  Fontana, 
who  always  found  it  unmoved  when  he 
directed  rays  of  light  exclusively  to  it. 

The  rays  to  which  the  pupil  gives  pas- 
sage pass  through  the  aqueous  humour  of 
the  posterior  chamber ;  and  soon  come  into 
contact  with  the  crystalline  lens,  which 
powerfully  refracts  them,  on  account  of  its 
density  and  lenticular  form.  When  more 
approaching  the  perpendicular  by  this  body, 
they  proceed  as  far  as  the  retina,  through 
the  vitreous  humour,  which  is  less  dense, 
and  which  preserves,  without  augmentation, 
the  effect  of  the  refraction  produced  by  the 
chrystalline  lens ;  the  rays  assembled  into 
one  focus  strike  only  a  single  point  of  the 
retina,  and  produce  an  impression  that 
gives  us  an  idea  of  certain  properties  of  the 
bodies  it  reflects.  It  is  generally  thought 
that  luminous  pyramids,  which  emanate 
from  all  points  of  the  object  we  behold^ 
descussate  in  passing  through  the  globe  of 
the  eye,  so  that  the  object  itself  is  figured, 
in  a  reverse  direction.  Although  the  image 
of  each  object  is  traced  at  the  same  time  in 
each  of  our  eyes,  we  have  but  one  sensa- 
tion, because  both  sensations  are  in  harmo- 
ny or  combined,  and  only  serve  by  assisting 
each  other  to  render  the  impression  strong- 
er and  more  durable.  The  correspondence 
of  affection  requires  the  direction  of  the  op- 
tic axes  on  the  same  objects,  and  however 
little  this  direction  be  changed  we  really 
see  double,  which  happens  in  strabismus,  or 
squinting. 

If  the  eyes  possess  a  too  energetic  poweir 
of  refraction,  either  from  too  great  a  con- 
vexity of  the  coi-nea  or  crystalline  lens,  or 
more  considerable  density  of  the  humours 
and  excessive  depth  of  the  globe  of  the  eye.^ 
the  luminous  rays  being  united  too  soon,, 
cross  each  other,  again  diverge,  fall  scatter- 
ed on  the  retina,  and  produce  only  a  confu- 
sed sensation.  In  this  disease  of  vision  called 
myopia,  patients  can  only  distinguish  very- 
near  objects,  whence  rays  are  given  off  which 
require  an  instrument  possessing  a  conside- 
rable power  of  refraction.  In  presbyopia, 
on  tiie  contrary,  the  cornea,  being  too  flat^ 
the  crystalline  not  very  convex,  or  deep- 
seated,  or  the  humours  not  sufficiently 
abundant,  cause  the  rays  not  to  be  yet  as- 
sembled, when  they  fall  on  the  retina  ;  sa 
that  patients  can  only  observe  with  distinct- 
ness remote  objects,  because  the  rays  that 
come  from  them  being  little  divergent,  have 
not  occasion  to  be  much  refracted.  The  sen- 
sibility of  the  retina,  is  under  certain  circum- 
stances, so  much  raised,  that  the  eye  hardly 
supports  the  weakest  light.  Persons  in  this 
situation  are  called  nyctalopes,  who  distin- 
guish objects  in  the  midst  of  what  othera 
consider  utter  darkness,  as  a  few  rays  are 
sufficient  to  affect  their  organ  of  vision. 
The  eyes  are  not  immoveable  in  the  part 
they  occupy,  they  are  directed  towards  all 
the  objects  of  which  we  wish  to  form  a  know^ 


804 


SEi 


SE3I 


ledge  by  different  motions,  regulated  by- 
four  recti  and  two  oblique  muscles,  and  it 
is  observed  that  there  is  such  a  correspond- 
ence of  action  in  the  muscles  that  move  both 
eyes,  that  these  organs  turn  at  the  same  time 
towards  the  object,  so  that  the  visual  axes 
are  directed  to  the  same  point. 

Seignette's  salt.  a  neutral  salt, 
which  consists  of  soda,  potash,  and  tartaric 
acid.  It  was  prepared  and  made  known  by  a 
Frenchman  named  Peter  Seignette,  towards 
the  end  of  the  seventeenth  century.  It  was 
then  employed  in  preference  to  many  other 
medicines  long  known,  which  had  been 
equally  serviceable ;  and  by  these  means, 
without  much  trouble,  he  was  enabled  to 
acquire  a  fortune.  It  must,  however,  be 
allowed,  that  he  was  a  skilful  chemist,  who, 
by  his  writings,  and  the  invention  of  various 
other  medicines,  had  obtained  considerable 
reputation  as  a  philosopher  and  naturalist. 
He  was  established  as  an  apothecary  at  Ro- 
chelle  ;  published  papers  on  various  natural 
objects  which  he  had  observed  in  his  neigh- 
bourhood, in  the  Memoirs  of  the  Academy 
of  Sciences  at  Paris,  as  well  as  in  other 
works  ;  and  died  on  the  11th  of  March, 
1719. 

He  recommended  this  salt,  which  enrich- 
ed him,  and  rendered  his  name  famous,  in 
some  small  treatises,  printed  in  particular 
about  the  year  1662.  He  called  it  some- 
times alkaline  salt,  sometimes  sal  polycrest, 
and  sometimes  Rochelle  sail.  After  his 
death,  his  son  continued  to  prepare  and  to 
•vend  it  with  the  greatest  success. 

Seignette  discovered  this  salt  wliile  he  was 
engaged  in  making  soluble  tartar,  and  ac- 
cording to  the  old  opinion,  imagining  that 
both  the  fixed  alkalis  were  the  same,  used 
soda  instead  of  potash.  By  this  means  he 
procured,  not  without  surprise,  a  salt  dif- 
ferent from  the  common  soluble  tartar 
which  he  wished  to  prepare,  and  from  the 
other  well-known  salt  also.  He  was  indu- 
ced, therefore,  to  examine  it.  The  experi- 
ments of  learned  chemists  discovered  the 
component  parts  of  this  salt.  The  mode  of 
preparing  it  was  then  made  publicly  known ; 
and,  by  more  accurate  examination,  the 
difference  before  overlooked,  between  vege- 
table and  mineral  alkali,  was  determined  ; 
by  which  new  light  was  thrown  upon  che- 
mistry, and  an  important  service  rendered 
to  a  variety  of  arts. 

Among  those  who  contributed  to  bring 
this  salt  into  repute  was  Nicholas  Lemery, 
to  whom  Seignette  sent  a  large  quantity  of 
it,  which  he  distributed  at  Paris,  though  un- 
acquainted with  its  component  parts.  Its 
composition  was  discovered  at  the  same 
time,  about  the  year  1731,  by  two  French 
chemists,  Boulduc  and  Geoffroj'^ ;  the  former 
published  his  observations  in  the  Memoirs 
of  the  Academy  of  Sciences ;  and  the  latter 
communicated  his  to  Sir  Hans  Sloane,  who 
caused  them  to  be  printed  in  the  Philoso- 


phical Transactions.  Neumac,  therefore^ 
was  not  the  first  who  made  known  the  com- 
position of  Seignette's  salt,  in  his  treatise  oa 
Salt-petre  ;  for  Neuman's  salt  is  essentially 
different ;  and  he  himself  confesses  that  he 
was  not  acquainted  with  the  Rochelle  salt. 
See  Soda  lariarizata. 

Seleni'tes.  (From  tFihuv^^  the  moon.) 
A  white  stone  having  a  figure  upon  it  re- 
sembling a  moon.     Sulphate  of  lime. 

Sele'nium.  (From  a-iK»v»,  the  mooa; 
so  called  from  its  usefulness  in  lunacy.)  A 
kind  of  peony. 

Self-heal.     See  Prunella. 

Seline.  a  disease  of  the  nails,  in  which 
white  spots  are  occasionally  seen  in  their 
substance. 

Seli'num.  (From  «rgx«»»,  the  moon ; 
from  its  supposed  usefulness  in  disorders 
proceeding  from  the  influence  of  the  moon.) 
Marsh  smallage. 

SE'LLA  TU'RCICA.  (Sella,  quasi 
sedda,  from  sedeo,  to  sit ;  and  turcica,  from 
its  supposed  resemblance  to  a  Turkish  sad- 
dle.) Ephippium.  A  cavity  in  the  sphenoid 
bone,  containing  the  pituitary  gland,  sur- 
rounded by  the  four  clinoid  processes. 

SELTZER  WATER.  A  saline  water, 
slightly  alkaline,  highly  acidulated  with  car- 
bonic acid,  containing  more  of  this  volatile 
principle  than  is  sufficient  to  saturate  the  al- 
kali, and  the  earths  which  it  holds  in  solu- 
tion. It  is  particularly  serviceable  in  relie- 
ving some  of  the  symptoms  that  -indicate  a 
morbid  affection  of  the  lungs ;  in  slow  hectic 
fever,  exanthematous  eruptions  of  the  skin, 
foulness  of  the  stomach,  bilious  vomiting, 
acidity  and  heart-burn,  spasmodic  pains  in 
any  part  of  the  alimentary  canal,  and  bloody 
or  highly  offensive  stools.  On  account  of  its 
property  in  relieving  spasmodic  pains,  and 
from  its  rapid  determination  to  the  kidneys, 
and  perhaps  its  alkaline  contents,  it  has  been 
sometimes  employed  with  great  advantage 
in  diseases  of  the  urinary  organs,  especially 
those  that  are  attended  with  the  formation 
of  calculus.  A  large  proportion  of  the 
Seltzer  water,  either  gfenuine  or  artificial, 
that  is  consumed  in  this  country,  is  for  the 
relief  of  these  disorders.  Even  in  gonorrhoea, 
either  simple  or  venereal,  Hoffmann  asserts 
that  advantage  is  to  be  derived  from  this 
medicine.  The  usual  dose  is  from  half  a 
pint  to  a  pint. 

Semeca'rpus  anaca'rdittm.  The  syste- 
matic name,  according  to  some,  of  the  tree 
which  is  supposed  to  afford  the  Malacca 
bean.     See  Avicenna  tomentosa, 

Semeio'sis.  (From  o-nfjistoce,  to  notify.) 
See  SemioHce, 

SE'MEN.  1.  The  seed,  kernel,  or  stone 
of  the  fruit  of  any  vegetable. 

2.  The  seed  or  prolific  liquor  secreted  in 
the  testicles,  and  carried  through  the  epidi- 
dymis, and  vas  deferens  into  the  vesiculse 
semin^es,  to  be  emitted  sub  coitu  into  the 
femalei?^?iginaj  and  there,  by  its  aura,  to  pe- 


SEiVI 


SEM 


86d 


lictFate  and  impregnate  the  ovuium  in  the 
ovarium* 

In  castrated  animals,  and  in  eunuchs,  the 
vesiculae  seminales  are  small,  and  contract- 
ed; and  a  little  lymphatic  liquor,  but  no 
semen,  is  found  in  them.  The  semen  is  de- 
tained for  some  time  in  the  vesiculae  semina- 
les, and  rendered  thicker  from  the  continual 
absorption  of  its  very  thin  part,  by  the  os- 
culaof  the  lymphatic  vessels.  In  lascivious 
men,  the  semen  is  sometimes,  though  rarely, 
propelled  by  nocturnal  pollution  from  the  ve- 
siculae seminales,  through  the  ejaculatory 
ducts  (which  arise  from  the  vesiculae  semi- 
nales, perforate  the  urethra  transversely, 
and  open  themselves  by  narrow  and  very 
nervous  mouths  at  the  sides  of  the  caput 
gallinaginis,)  into  the  urethra,  and  from 
it  to  some  distance.  But  in  chaste  men  the 
greatest  part  is  again  gradually  absorbed 
from  the  vesiculae  seminales  through  the 
lymphatic  vessels,  and  conciliates  strength 
to  the  body.  The  smell  of  semen  is  specific, 
heavy,  affecting  the  nostrils,  yet  not  disa- 
greeable. The  same  odour  is  observed  in 
the  roots  of  the  orchis,  the  iuli  of  chesnuts, 
and  the  antherae  of  many  plants.  The 
smell  of  the  semen  of  quadrupeds,  when  at 
heat,  is  so  penetrating  as  to  reader  their 
flesh  fetid  and  useless,  unless  castrated. 
Thus  the  flesh  of  the  stag,  tempore  coitus, 
is  unfit  to  eat.  The  taste  of  semen  is  fa- 
tuous and  somewhat  acrid.  In  the  testes  its 
consistence  is  thin  and  diluted ;  but  in  the 
Tesiculaeseminales,  viscid,  dense,  and  rather 
pellucid:  and  by  venery"  and  debility  it  is 
rendered  thinner. 

Specific  gravity.  The  greatest  part  of  the 
semen  sinks  to  the  bottom  in  water,  yet  some 
part  swims  on  its  surface,  which  it  covers 
like  very  fine  threads  mutually  connected 
together  in  the  form  of  a  cobweb. 

Colour.  In  the  testicles  it  is  somewhat  yel- 
low, and  in  the  vesiculae  seminales  it  acquires 
a  deeper  hue.  That  emitted  by  pollution  or 
coition,  becomes  white  from  its  mixture  with 
the  whitish  liquor  of  the  prostate  gland  dur- 
ing its  passage  through  the  urethra.  In 
those  people  who  labour  under  jaundice,  and 
from  the  abuse  of  saffron,  the  semen  has 
been  seen  yellow,  and  in  an  atrabiliary  young 
man,  black. 

Quality.  Semen  exposed  to  the  atmos- 
pheric air,  loses  its  pellucidity,  and  becomes 
thick,  but  after  a  few  hours  it  is  again  ren- 
dered more  fluid  and  pellucid  than  it  was 
immediately  after  its  emission.  This  phe- 
nomenon cannot  arise  from  water  or  oxygen 
attracted  from  the  air.  At  length  it  depo- 
sits phosphate  of  lime,  and  forms  a  corneous 
crust. 

Experiments  with  semen  prove  that  it  turns 
the  syrup  of  violets  green,  and  dissolves 
earthy,  neutral,  and  metallic  salts.  Fresh 
semen  is  insoluble  in  water,  until  it  has  un- 
dergone the  above  changes  in  atmospheric 
air.    It  is  dissolved  by  alkaline  salts.    By 


aBtherial  oil  it  is  dried  into  a  pellucid  pelli^ 
cle,  like  the  cortex  of  the  brain.  It  is  dis- 
solved by  all  acids,  except  the  oxy-muriatic, 
by  which  it  is  coagulated  in  the  form  of 
white  flakes.  It  is  also  acted  upon  by  alco- 
hol of  wine. 

By  dry  distillation  semen  gives  out  a  small 
portion  of  empyreumatic  oil,  and  volatile 
alkali.  The  remaining  incinerated  carbon 
affords  soda  and  phosphate  of  lime. 

The  constituent  principles  of  semen.  Che- 
mical analysis  demonstrates  that  one  hun- 
dred parts  of  semen  contain,  1.  Of  water f 
ninety  parts.  2.  Of  animal  gluten,  six 
parts.  3.  Of  phosphate  of  hme,  three  parts. 
4.  Of  pure  soda,  one  part.  5.  By  micros- 
copical exammation,  it  is  asserted  that  an 
immense  number  of  very  small  animalcula, 
with  round  tails  called  spermatic  animalcw 
les,  may  be  seen.  6.  The  odorous  principlcy 
which  flies  off  immediately  from  fresh  se- 
men. It  appears  to  consist  of  a  pecuLar 
vital  principle,  and  by  the  antients  was 
called  aura  seminis. 

Use.  1.  Emitted  into  the  female  vagina 
sub  coitu,  it  possesses  the  wonderful  and 
stupendous  power  of  impregnating  the  ovu- 
ium in  the  female  ovarium.  The  odorous 
principle,  or  aura  spermatica  only,  appears 
to  penetrate  through  the  cavity  of  "the  uterus 
and  Fallopian  tubes  to  the  female  ovarium^ 
and  there  to  impregnate  the  albuminous  la- 
tex of  the  mature  ovuium  by  its  vital  power. 
The  otlier  principles  of  the  semen  appear  to 
be  only  a  vehicle  of  the  seminal  aura.  2.  la 
chaste  men,  the  semen  returning  through 
the  lymphatic  vessels  into  the  mass  of  the 
blood,  gives  strength  to  the  body  and  mind ; 
hence  the  bull  is  so  fierce  and  brave,  the 
castrated  ox  so  gentle  and  weak ;  hence 
every  animal  languishes  post  coitum ;  and 
hence  tabes  dorsalis  from  onanism.  3.  It 
is  by  the  stimulus  of  the  semen  absorbed,  at 
the  age  of  puberty,  into  the  mass  of  the  hu- 
mours, that  the  beard  and  hair  of  the  pubes, 
but  in  animals  the  horns,  are  produced  ;  and 
the  weeping  voice  of  the  boy  changed  into 
that  of  a  man. 

Se'mejv  adjowaen.  a  seed  imported 
from  the  East,  of  a  pleasant  smell,  a  grate- 
ful aromatic  taste,  somewhat  like  savory.  It 
possesses  exciting,  stimulating,  and  carmi- 
native virtues,  and  is  given  in  the  East  in 
nervous  weakness,  dyspepsia,  flatulency,  and 
heart-burn. 

Se'men  aga've.  An  East  Indian  seed, 
exhibited  there  in  atonic  gout. 

Se'mew  co'ntra.  See  Artemisia  santo- 
nica. 

Se'men  sakctcm.  See  Artemisia  santO' 
nica. 

SEMI.  (5e7ni,  from  ;?(Micry,  half.)  Semi, 
in  composition  universally  signifies  half,  as 
semicupium,  a  half-bath  or  bath  up  to  the 
navel ;  semilunaris,  in  the  shape  of  a  half- 
moon. 

SEMICIRCULAR    CANALS.     Thes€i 


h& 


SEM 


SEN 


eaaals  are  three  in  number,  and  take  tiielr 
name  from  their  figure.  They  belong  to 
the  organ  of  hearing,  and  are  situated  in 
the  petrous  portion  of  the  temporal  bone, 
and  open  into  the  vestibulum. 

SEMICU'PIUM.  Excathisma.  Inces- 
sio.  A  half-bath,  or  such  as  receives  only 
the  hips,  or  extremities. 

Semi  intero'sseus  i'ndicis.  See  M- 
duetor  indicts  manus. 

SEMILUNAR  VALVES.  The  three 
valves  at  the  beginning  of  the  pulmonary 
artery  and  aorta  are  so  termed,  from  their 
half  moon  shape. 

SEMIO'TICE.  (From  <r«^s»v,  a  sign.) 
Semeiosis.  That  part  of  pathology  which 
treats  on  the  signs  of  diseases. 

SEMIMEMBRANO'SUS.  Ischio-pop- 
liti-femoral,  of  Dumas.  This  muscle  arises 
from  the  outer  surface  of  the  tuberosity  of 
the  ischium,  by  a  broad  flat  tendon  which  is 
three  inches  in  length.  From  this  tendon 
it  has  gotten  the  name  ol'semi-membranosus. 
It  then  begins  to  grow  fleshy,  and  runs  at 
first  under  the  long  head  of  the  biceps,  and 
afterwards  between  that  muscle  and  the 
semi-tendinosus.  At  the  lower  part  of  the 
thigh  it  becomes  narrower  again,  and  termi- 
nates in  a  short  tendon,  which  is  inserted 
chiefly  into  the  upper  and  back  part  of  the 
head  of  the  tibia,  but  some  of  its  fibres  are 
spread  over  the  posterior  surface  of  the  cap- 
sular ligament  of  the  knee.  Between  this 
capsular  ligament  and  the  tendon  of  the 
muscle,  we  find  a  small  bursa  mucosa.  The 
tendons  of  this  and  the  last-described  mus- 
cle form  the  inner  ham-string.  This  mus- 
cle bends  the  leg,  and  seems  likewise  to  pre- 
vent the  capsular  ligament  from  being 
pinched. 

SEMI-NERVO'SUS.  See  Semitendino- 
sus. 

Semi'nis  ejacula'tor.  See  Accelerator 
vriru?.. 

Semi-orbicula'ris  o'ris.  See  Orbicu- 
laris oris. 

SEMI-SPINA'LIS  CO'LLI  Semi-spi- 
nalis  sive  transversa- spinalis  colli,  of  Wins- 
low,  Spinalis  cervicis,  of  Albinus,  Spinalis 
colli,  of  Douglas,  Transversalis  colli,  of 
Cowper,  and  Transversospinal,  of  Dumas. 
A  muscle  situated  on  the  posterior  part  of 
the  neck,  which  turns  the  neck  obliquely 
backwards,  and  a  little  to  one  sTde.  It 
arises  from  the  transverse  processes  of  the 
Uppermost  six  vertebrae  of  the  back  by  as 
many  distinct  tendons,  ascending  obliquely 
Under  the  complexus,  and  is  inserted  into 
the  spinous  processes  of  all  the  vertebrse  of 
the  neck,  except  the  first  and  last. 

SEMI-SPINA'LIS  DO'RSI.  Semi-spi- 
zialis  externiis  seu  transverso-spinalis  dorsi, 
of  Winslow.  Semi-spinatiis,  of  Cowper, 
and  Transversospinal,  of  Dumas.  A  mus- 
cle situated  on  the  back,  which  extends  the 
spine  obliquely  backwards.  It  arises  from 
tfie  transverse  processes  of  the  seventh. 


eighth,  ninth,  and  tenth  vertebrae  of  the 
back,  by  as  many  distinct  tendons,  which 
soon  grow  fleshy,  and  then  become  tendi- 
nous again,  and  are  inserted  into  the  spinous 
processes  of  all  the  vertebrae  of  the  back 
above  the  eighth,  and  into  the  lowermost  of 
the  neck,  by.  as  many  tendons. 

Semi-spina'lis  exte'rnus.  See  Semi- 
spinalis  dorsi. 

Semi  spuva'tits.   See  Semispinalis dorsi. 

SEMI-TENDINO'SUS.  This  muscle, 
which  is  the  semi-nervosus,  of  Douglas  and 
Winslow,  and  Ischio-creti-tibial,  of  Dumas, 
is  situated  obliquely  along  the  back  part  of 
the  thigh.  It  arises  tendinous  and  fleshy 
from  the  inferior,  posterior,  and  outer  part 
ofthe  tuberosity  of  the  ischium,  in  common 
with  the  long  head  of  the  biceps  cruris  to 
the  posterior  edge  of  which  it  continues  to 
adhere,  by  a  great  number  of  oblique  fibres, 
for  the  space  of  two  or  three  inches.  To- 
wards the  lower  part  of  the  os  femoris,  it 
terminates  in  a  round  tendon,  which  passes 
behind  the  inner  condyle  of  the  thigh  bone, 
and  becoming  flat,  is  inserted  into  the  upper 
and  inner  part  of  the  ridge  of  the  tibia,  a 
little  below  its  tuberosity.  This  tendon 
sends  ofi"  an  aponeurosis,  which  helps  to 
form  the  tendinous  fascia  that  covers  the 
muscles  of  the  leg.  This  muscle  assists  in 
bending  the  leg,  and  at  the  same  time  draws 
it  a  little  inwards. 

SEMPER  VrVUM.  (From  semper,  al- 
ways, and  vivo,  to  live  ;  so  called  because 
it  is  always  green.) 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnaean  system.  Class,  Dodecandria.  Or- 
der, Polygynia. 

2.  The  pharmacopoeial  name  of  some 
plants.  I 

Sempervi'vum  a'cre.  The  stone-crop 
is  occasionally  so  termed.     See  Sedum  acre. 

Sempervi'vum  tecto'rum.  The  sys- 
tematic name  of  the  house-leek.  Sedum 
majus.  Aizoon.  Barba  Jovis.  House- 
leek,  or  sen-green.  The  leaves  of  this 
plant  have  no  remarkable  smell,  but  dis- 
cover to  the  taste  a  mild  subacid  austerity ; 
they  are  frequently  applied  by  the  vulgar  to 
bruises  and  old  ulcers. 

SENAC,  John,  was  born  in  Gascony, 
about  the  close  of  the  seventeenth  century. 
He  is  stated  to  have  received  the  degree  of 
idoctor  at  Rheims,  and  that  of  bachelor  of 
physic  at  Paris.  He  was  a  man  of  profound 
erudition,  united  with  great  modesty  ;  and 
by  his  industi-y  acquired  much  experience. 
His  merits  procured  him  the  favour  of 
Louis  XV.  who  appointed  him  his  consult- 
ing, and  afterwards  his  chief  physician, 
which  ofiice  he  retained  till  his  death  in 
1770.  He  was  also  a  member  of  the  Royal 
Academy  of  Sciences  at  Paris,  and  of  the 
Royal  Society  of  Nancy.  He  left  some 
works,  which  will  probably  maintain  a  last- 
ing reputation,  particularly  his  treatise  on 
the   Structure,   Function,  and  Diseases  of 


StoT 


SEN 


897 


the  Heart  Aa  editioa  of  Heister's  Ana- 
tomy, with  some  interesting  Observations, 
■was  published  by  him  when  young.  A 
paper  on  Drowning,  in  the  Memoirs  of  the 
Academy  of  Sciences,  refuting  certain  erro- 
neous opinions  respecting  the  Cause  of 
Death,  and  the  Treatment  founded  upon 
them,  is  also  due  to  him ;  as  well  as  some 
other  minor  publications. 

SENE'CIO.  (Senecio,  from  senesco,  to 
grow  old ;  so  called  because  it  has  a  greyish 
down  upon  it,  like  the  beard  of  old  men.) 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnaean  system.  Class,  Syngenesia.  Or- 
der, Polygamia  superjlua. 

2.  The  pharmacopoeial  name  also  of  the 
groundsel.     See  Se7iecio  vulgaris. 

Sene'cio  Jacob^'a.  Jacobcea.  St.  James's 
wort.  Ragwort.  Senecio  jacobaa,  of  Lin- 
nseus.  The  leaves  of  this  common  plant 
have  a  roughish,  bitter,  sub-acrid  taste,  ex- 
tremely nauseous.  A  decoction  is  said  to 
have  been  of  infinite  service  in  the  cure  of 
epidemic  camp  dysentery.  A  poultice  made 
of  the  fresh  leaves  is  said  to  have  a  surpri- 
sing efiect  in  removing  pains  of  the  joints, 
and  to  remove  the  sciatica,  or  hip  gout,  in 
«  two  or  three  applications,  when  ever  so  vio- 
lent. The  root  is  of  a  healing,  adstringent 
nature.  A  decoction  of  it  is  good  for 
wounds  and  bruises. 

Seke'cio  MADRASPATA'wtrs.  See  Sene- 
cio pseudo-china. 

SEarE'cio  PSEUDO-CHi'if  A.  China  Sup- 
posita.      Senecio  madraspataiius.     Senecio 

fisevdo-china,  of  Linnaeus.  Bastard  China, 
t  grows  in  Malabar.  The  root  greatly  re- 
sembles the  China  root  in  appearance  and 
qualities. 

Sene'cio  vclga'ris.  Erigerum.  Sene- 
cio. Erigeron.  Groundsel.  This  very 
common  plant  is  frequently  applied  bruised 
to  inflammations  and  ulcers,  as  a  refrigerant 
and  antiscorbutic. 

Sene'cta  a'ngxtium.  The  cast  skin  of  a 
serpent ;  its  decoction  is  said  to  cure  deaf- 
ness. 

Se'nega.     See  Seneka. 

Senegal  gum.     See  Mimosa  Senegal. 

Senegaw  milkwort.    See  Polygala  senega, 

SE'NEKA.  (So  called  because  the  Se- 
neca or  Senegaw  Indians  use  it  against  the 
bite  of  the  rattlesnake.)  See  Polygala  se- 
nega. 

Sengreen.     See  Sempervivum  tectorum. 

SE'NNA.  (From  senna,  an  Arabian 
word,  signifying  acute;  so  called  from  its 
sharp-pointed  leaves.)     See  Cassia  senna. 

Se'nwa  alexandri'na.  See  Cassia 
senna. 

Se'nna  electua'rium  e.  See  Confec- 
fio  senna. 

Se'nna  ita'hca.     See  Cassia  senna. 

Se'nna  patj'perum.  Bastard  senna,  or 
milk-vetch. 

Se'nna  sco'rpium.    The  scorpion  senna. 

Se'nnje  EXTRA'cTuar.  Extract  of  seima. 


Sk'snje  infc'sum.  See  Infusum  sennm.. 

Se'nnjE  infu'sum  tartariza'tum. 
Senna,  coriander,  and  cream  of  tartar,  in- 
fused in  water. 

SENNERTUS,  Daniel,  was  bom  at 
Breslaw  in  1572.  He  was  sent  to  Wittem- 
berg  at  the  age  of  twenty-one,  and  exhibited 
such  marks  of  talent,  that  every  opportunity 
was  aiforded  him  of  visiting  the  other  cele-_ 
brated  universities  of  Germany.  On  his 
return  in  1601  he  received  the  degree  of 
doctor,  and  the  next  year  was  appointed  to 
a  professorship  of  medicine.  He  distin- 
guished himself  greatly  by  his  eloquence 
and  sound  knowledge,  and  his  publications 
concurred  in  raising  his  fame,  insomuch 
that  he  was  consulted  by  patients  from  all 
parts  of  the  world ;  towards  whom  he- 
evinced  great  disinterestedness.  The  plague 
prevailed  seven  times  at  Wittemberg,  while 
he  was  pi-ofessor  there,  yet  he  never  quitted 
his  post,  nor  declined  his  services,  even  to 
the  poorest  sick :  however,  he  was  at  leist  a 
victim  to  that  disease  in  1637.  Sennertus 
was  a  voluminous  writer,  and  has  been  re- 
presented by  some  as  a  mere  compiler ;  but 
his  works  are  valuable,  as  containing  a  full 
and  clear  epitome  of  antient  learning ;  and 
besides,  display  much  judgment,  and  free- 
dom in  criticising  their  doctrines,  which  in- 
deed involved  him  in  many  controversies. 
He  first  introduced  the  study  of  chemistry 
at  Wittemberg;  and  in  his  writings  he 
maintained  the  propriety  of  admitting  che- 
mical as  well  as  Galenical  theories  and  re- 
medies into  medicine. 

SENSATION.  Sensation,  or  feeling, 
is  the  conciousness  of  a  change  taking 
place  in  any  part,  from  the  contact  of  a  fo- 
reign body  with  the  extremities  of  our 
nerves.  The  seat  of  sensation  is  in  the  pulp 
of  the  nerves. 

The  impression  produced  on  any  organ 
by  the  action  of  an  external  body  constitutes 
sensation.  This  sensation,  transmitted  by 
nerves  to  the  brain,  is  perceived,  that  is,  felt 
bj'  the  organ ;  the  sensation  then  becomes 
perception;  and  this  first  modification  im- 
plies, as  must  be  evident,  the  existence  of  a 
central  organ,  to  which  impressions  pro- 
duced on  the  senses  are  conveyed.  The- 
cerebral  fibres  are  acted  on  with  greater  or 
less  force  by  the  sensations  propagated  by 
all  the  senses  influenced  at  the  same  time  ; 
and  we  could  only  acquire  confused  notions 
of  all  bodies  that  produce  them,  if  one  parti- 
cular aid  stronger  perception  did  no  obli- 
terate the  others,  and  fix  our  attention.  la 
this  collective  state  of  the  mind  on  the  same 
subject,  the  brain  is  weakly  afiiected  by  se- 
veral sensations  which  leave  no  trace  be- 
hind. It  is  on  this  principle  that,  having 
read  a  book  with  great  attention,  we  forget 
the  difiierent  sensations  produced  by  Sie 
paper  and  characters. 

When  a  sensation  is  of  short  duration,  the 
knowledge  we  have  of  it  is  so  weak,  that 


HE'S. 


SEP 


EGon  afterwards  there  does  not  remaiu.  auy 
knowledge  of  having  experienced  it.  In 
proportion  as  a  sensation,  or  an  idea,  which 
is  only  a  sensation  transformed  or  perceived 
by  the  cerebral  organ,  has  produced  in  the 
fibres  of  this  organ  a  stronger  or  weaker 
impression,  the  remembrance  of  it  becomes 
more  or  less  lively  and  permanent.  Thus 
"we  have  a  reminiscence  of  it,  that  is,  call  to 
mind  that  we  have  already  been  affected  in 
the  same  manner ;  a  memory^  or  the  act  of 
recalling  the  object  of  the  sensation  with 
some  of  its  attributes,  as  colour,  volume, 
&c. 

When  the  brain  is  easily  excitable,  and, 
at  the  same  time,  accurately  preserves  im- 
pressions received,  it  possesses  the  power  of 
I'epresenting  to  itself  ideas  with  all  their 
connections,  and  all  the  accessory  circum- 
stances by  which  they  are  accompanied,  of 
reproducing  them  in  a  certain  degree,  and 
of  recalling  an  entire  object,  while  the  me- 
mory only  gives  us  an  idea  of  its  qualities. 
This  creative  faculty  is  called  imagination. 
When  two  ideas  are  brought  together,  com- 
pared, and  their  analogy  considered,  we  are 
said  to  form  ai  judgment;  several  judgments 
connected  together  constitute  reasoning. 

Besides  the  sensations  that  are  carried 
frqm  the  organs  of  sense  to  the  brain,  there 
are  others,  internal,  that  seem. to  be  trans- 
mitted to  it  by  a  kind  of  sympathetic  reac- 
tion. It  is  well  known  what  uneasiness  the 
affection  of  certain  organs  conveys  to  the 
mind,  how  much  an  habitual  obstruction  of 
the  liver  is  connected  with  a  certain  order  of 
ideas;  these  internal  sensations  are  the  origin 
of  our  moral  faculties,  in  the  same  manner  as 
impressions  that  are  conveyed  by  the  organs 
of  sense  are  the  source  of  intellectual  facul- 
ties. We  are  not  on  that  account  to  place 
the  seat  of  the  passions  of  the  mind  in  the 
viscera ;  it  is  only  necessary  to  remember 
that  the  appetites,  whence  arise  the  passions, 
reside  in  their  respective  organs,  and  are  a 
phenomenon  purely  physical,  while  passion 
consists,  at  the  same  time,  in  the  intellectual 
exertion.  Thus  an  accumulation  of  semen 
in  the  cavities  that  are  employed  as  a  reser- 
voir for  it,  excites  the  appetite  for  venery, 
very  distinct  from  the  passion  of  love,  al- 
though it  may  be  frequently  the  determinate 
cause  of  it. 

The  senses  may  be  enumerated  under  the 
following  heads,  viz.  the  sense  of  vision, 
hearing,  smelling,  tasting,  touching. 

SENSIBILITY.  The  capability  which 
a  nerve  possesses  of  conveying  the  sensation 
produced  by  the  contact  of  another  body 
■with  it.  All  parts  possessed  of  a  power 
of  producing  a  change,  so  as  to  excite  a 
sensation,  are  called  sensible;  those  which 
are  not  possessed  of  this  property,  insensible. 
To  the  insensible  parts  by  nature  belong  all 
our  fluids,  the  blood,  bile,  saliva,  &c.  and 
many  of  the  solids,  the  hair,  epidermis, 
nails,  &c. ;  but  the  sensible  parts  are  the  skin, 


eyes,  tongue,  ear,  nose,  muscles,  stomach, 
intestines,  &c. 

SENSO'RIUM.     See  Cerebrum. 

SENSO'RIUM  COMMU'NE.  See  Ce- 
rebrum. 

SE'NSUS  EXTE'RNI.  The  external 
senses  are,  seeing,  hearing,  tasting,  smelling, 
and  feeling. 

SENSUS  INTE'RNI.  The  internal 
senses  are,  ijnagination,  memory,  judgment, 
attention,  and  the  passions. 

SENTIENT  EXTREMITIES.  The  ex- 
tremities of  the  nerves. 

Separato'rium.  (From  separo,  to  sepa- 
rate.) An  instrument  for  separating  the 
pericranium  from  the  skull,  and  a  chemi- 
cal vessel  for  separating  essential  parts  of 
liquids. 

Se'pia  officina'lis.  Sepium.  Prceei' 
pitans  magnum.  The  cuttle  fish.  The  sys- 
tematic name  of  the  fish  whose  shell  posses- 
ses calcareous  qualities,  and  is  often  mixed 
into  tooth-powders. 

Se'pijE  OS.      See  Sepia  officinalis. 

Septenary  years.  Climacteric  years, 
A  period,  or  succession  of  years  in  human 
life,  at  which,  important  constitutional 
changes  are  supposed  to  take  place ;  and  the 
end  of  this  period  is  therefore  judged  criti- 
cal. This  period  is  fixed  at  every  seventh 
year.  The  grand  climacteric  is  fixed  at  63, 
and,  passing  that  time,  age,  it  is  considered, 
may  be  protracted  to  90.  So  general  is  this 
belief,  that  the  passing  of  60  generally  gives' 
much  anxiety  to  most  people. 

Septfoil.     See  Tormentilla. 

SEPTIC.  (Septica;  from  <r»?rffl),  to  pu- 
trefy.)    Relating  to  putrefaction. 

Se'pium.     See  Sepia  officinalis. 

Septifo'lia.  (From  seplem,  seven,  and 
folium,  a  leaf;  so  named  from  the  number 
of  its  leaves.)  Coralwort,  or  septfoil  tooth- 
wort. 

Septine'rvia.  (From  septem,  seven,  and 
nervu^y  a  string ;  so  called  from  the  seven 
strings  upon  its  leaf.)    A  species  of  plantain. 

SETTUM  CEREBE'LLl.  A  process 
of  the  dura  mater,  dividing  the  cerebellum 
perpendicularly  into  two  principal  parts, 

SE'PTUM  CE'REBRI.  The  falciform 
process  of  the  dura  mater  is  sometimes  so 
called.     See  Falciform  process. 

SETTUM  CORDIS.  (^Septum;  from 
sepio,  to  separate.)  The  partition  between 
the  two  ventricles  of  the  heart. 

SETTUM  LU'CIDUM.  Septumpellu- 
cidum.  The  thin  and  tender  portion  of  the 
brain,  dividing  the  lateral  ventricles  from 
each  other. 

SETTUM  NA'RIUM.  Interseptum.  The 
partition  between  the  nostrils. 

SETTUM  PALA'TI.  The  partition  of 
the  palate. 

Se'ptum  pelltj'cidfm.  See  Septum 
lucidum. 

Se'ptum  thora'cis.    See  Mediastinum. 

Se'ptum  transve'rsum.  See  Diaphragm, 


SER 


SER 


my 


SER  ATI  AS.  (From  Scrap  is,  a  lascivi- 
ous idol ;  so  called  because  it  was  thought 
to  promote  venery  ;  or  from  the  testiculated 
shape  of  its  root.)  The  name  of  a  genus  of 
plants  in  the  Linnsean  system.  Class,  G^- 
nandria.     Order,  Diandria. 

Serapi'wtjm.  The  gum-resin  sagapenum 
33  sometimes  so  called.     See  Sagapenum. 

SERAPION,  of  Alexandria,  lived  about 
280  years  before  Christ,  and  is  affirmed  by 
Cehus  to  have  been  the  founder  of  the  em- 
piric sect  of  Physicians ;  though  others  have 
attributed  the  origin  of  this  sect  to  Philinus. 
_  SERAPION,  JoHW,  an  Arabian  Physi- 
cian, who  lived  between  the  time  of  Mesue 
and  Rhazes,  towards  the  middle  of  the 
ninth  century,  and  is  supposed  to  have  been 
the  first  writer  on  physic  in  the  Arabic  lan- 
guage. Haly  Abbas  describes  his  writings 
as  containing  only  the  cure  of  diseases,  with- 
out any  precepts  concerning  the  preserva- 
tion of  health,  or  relating  to  surgery ;  and 
they  are  frequently  quoted  by  Rhazes.  He 
often  transcribes  the  remarks  of  Alexander 
Trallian,  with  whom  the  other  Arabians  ap- 
pear to  be  little  acquainted.  Some  confusion 
appears  to  exist  respecting  another  Serapi- 
on,  who  is  supposed  to  have  lived  180  years 
later,  and  to  have  been  the  author  of  a  work 
on  the  Materia  Medica,  entitled  "  De  Me- 
dicamentis  tarn  sunplicibus,  quajn  composi- 
tis;"  in  which  authoi-s  are  quoted  much 
posterior  to  Rhazes,  Avenzoar  for  instance, 
90  that  it  must  have  been  written  towards 
the  latter  part  of  the  eleventh  century. 

Seri'phium.  (From  Seriphus,  an  island 
tipon  which  it  grew.)     Flix-weed. 

Se'ris.     2s/i/?.     Endive. 

Sermountain.    See  Laserpitium  siler. 

Serous  apoplexy.     See  Apoplexia. 

Serpenta'ria  gallo'rum.  The  arum 
dracunculus.     See  Arum  dracunculus. 

Serpenta'ria  hispa'nica.  The  viper's 
grass.     See  Seorsonera. 

Serpenta'ria  virginia'na.  (So  called 
from  the  resemblance  of  its  roots  to  the  tail 
of  the  rattle-snake.)  See  AHstolochia  ser- 
pentaria. 

Serpe'ntum  li'gnum.  .See  Ophioxy- 
lum  serpentinum. 

Serpe'ntum  ra'  dix.  See  Ophiorrhisa 
mungos, 

SERPI'GO.  (From  serpo,  to  creep ; 
because  it  creeps  on  the  surface  of  the  skin 
by  degrees.)  A  ring- worm,  or  tetter.  See 
Herpes. 

Serpt'llum.  (From  tpTrw,  to  creep,  or 
a  serpendo,  by  reason  of  its  creeping  nature.) 
See  Thymus  serpyllum, 

Serpt'llum  citra'tum.  See  Thymus 
serpyllum. 

Serpt'llpm  vplga're  Mi'wps.  See 
Thymus  serpyllum. 

Serra'ta.  (From  serra,  a  saw ;  so  called 
from  its  serrated  leaves.)     See  Serratula. 

SERRA'TULA.  (From  serra,  a  saw ; 
so  called  from  its  serrated  leaves,)     The 


name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the  Linnsean 
system.  Class,  Syngenesia.  Order,  Poly- 
gamia  cequalis. 

Serra'tula  ama'ra.  The  systematic 
name  of  a  species  of  saw-wort  which  is 
said  to  cure  agues. 

Serra'tula  arve'nsis.  The  common 
creeping  way- thistle. 

Serra'tus  anti'ctts.  See  Pectoralis 
minor. 

SERRA'TUS  MA' GNUS.  {Serratus  : 
from  serra,  a  saw ;  so  called  from  its  saw- 
like appearance.)  Serratus  major  anticus, 
of  Douglas  and  Cowper.  Serratus  major, 
of  Winslow,  and  Costo  basi-scapulaire,  of 
Dumas.  This  muscle  is  so  named  by 
Albinus.  Douglas  calls  it  serratus  major 
anticus,  but  improperly,  as  it  is  seated 
at  the  side,  and  not  at  the  anterior  part 
of  the  thorax.  It  is  a  broad  fleshy  muscle, 
of  a  very  irregular  shape,  and  is  in  part 
covered  by  the  subscapularis  pectoralis, 
and  latissimus  dorsi.  It  arises,  by  fleshy 
digitations,  from  the  eight  superior  ribs,  and 
is  inserted  fleshy  into  the  whole  basis  of  the 
scapula  internally,  between  the  insertion  of 
the  rhomboides,  and  the  origin  of  the  sub- 
scapularis, being  folded  as  it  were,  about  the 
two  angles  of  the  scapula.  This  muscle  may 
easily  be  dividedinto  two  and  even  three  poi:- 
tions.  The  latter  division  has  been  adopted, 
by  Winslow.  The  first  of  these  portions  is 
the  thick  and  short  part  of  the  muscle  that 
arises  from  the  first  and  second  ribs,  and  is 
inserted  into  the  upper  angle  of  the  scapula, 
its  fibres  ascending  obliquely  backwards. 
The  second  portion  arises  from  the  second 
rib,  behind  the  origin  of  the  fii'st  portion,  and 
likewise  from  the  third  and  fourth  ribs  ;  this 
portion  is  thin  and  short,  and  its  fibres  run 
nearly  in  a  horizontal  direction,  to  be  in- 
serted into  the  basis  of  the  scapula.  The 
third,  and  most  considerable  portion,  is  that 
which  arises  from  the  fifth,  sixth,  seventh, 
and  eighth  ribs,  and  is  inserted  into  the 
lower  angle  of  the  scapula.  The  serratus 
magnus  serves  to  move  the  scapula  for- 
wards, and  it  is  chiefly  by  the  contraction  of 
this  muscle  that  the  shoulder  is  supported 
when  lo8.ded  with  any  heavy  weight.  The 
antients,  and  even  many  of  the  moderns, 
particularly^Douglas  and  Cowper,  supposed 
its  chief  use  to  be  to  dilate  the  thorax,  by 
elevating  the  ribs ;  but  it  can  only  do  this 
when  the  scapula  is  forcibly  raised. 

Serra'tus  ma'jor  anti'cus.  See  Ser- 
ratus magnus. 

Serra'tus  mi'nor  anti'cus.  SeePec- 
toralis  minor. 

SERRA'TUS  POSTI'CUS  INFE'- 
RIOR.  Dorso-lumbo-costul,  of  Dumas. 
This  is  a  thin  muscle  of  considerable 
breadth,  situated  at  the  bottom  of  the  back, 
under  the  middle  part  of  the  latissimus  dorsi. 
It  arises  by  a  broad  thin  tendon,  in  common 
with  that  of  the  last-mentioned  muscle, 
from  the  spinous  processes  of  the  two,  and 

lOS 


810 


SER 


§EP 


sometimes  of  the  three  inferior  dorsal  ver- 
tebrse,  and  from  three,  and  sometimes 
four  of  those  of  the  lumbar  vertebrae.  It 
then  becomes  fleshy,  and,  ascending  a 
little  obliquely  outwards  and  forwards, 
divides  into  three,  and  sometimes  four 
fleshy  slips,  which  are  inserted  into  the 
lower  edges  of  the  three  or  four  inferior 
ribs,  at  a  little  distance  from  their  cartila- 
ges. Its  use  seems  to  be  to  pull  the  ribs 
downwards,  backwards,  and  outwards. 

SERRA'TUS  SUPE'RIOR  POSTICUS. 
Cervici-dorso-costal,  of  Dumas.  This  is 
a  small,  flat,  and  thin  muscle,  situated 
at  the  upper  part  of  the  back,  immediately 
under  the  rhomboideus.  It  arises,  by  a 
broad  thin  tendom,  from  the  lower  part  of 
the  ligamentum  colli,  from  the  spinous 
process  of  the  last  vertebra  of  the  neck, 
and  the  two  or  three  uppermost  of  the 
back,  and  is  inserted  into  the  second, 
third,  fourth,  and  sometimes  fifth  ribs,  by 
as  many  distinct  slips.  Its  use  is  to  expand 
the  thorx,  by  pulling  the  ribs  upwards  and 
outwards. 

Se'rtcla  campa'na.  See  Trifolium 
melilotus. 

SE'RUM.     (From  serus,  late;   because 
it  is  the   remainder  of  the  milk,  after  its 
better    parts  have    been  taken  from   it.) 
1.  Whey.      2.  The  yellow  and  somewhat 
greenish  fluid  which    separates  from   the 
blood  when  cold  and  at  rest.     See  Blood. 
Se'rum  alumino'sum.     Alum  whey. 
Se'rtjm  la'ctis.     Whey. 
SERVETUS,    Michael,   was  born  at 
Villaneuva,  in  Arragon,  in  1509.     He  first 
studied    the    law    at  Toulouse ;    but  his 
attention  was  drawn  to   theology   by   the 
discussions  of  the  reformers ;  and  as  he  was 
disposed  to  carry  his  dissent  from  the  church 
of  Rome    even  to    a    greater  length,   he 
judged  it  prudent  to  retire  into  Switzerland, 
where  he  published  his  opinions  concerning 
the  Trinity.     He  afterwards  went  to  study 
physic  at  Paris,  where  he  took  his  degree, 
and  then  gave  mathematical  lectures,  while 
he  followed  the  profession  of  a  physician  ; 
but  having  quarrelled  with  the  faculty,  and 
his    '*  Apology"   being  suppressed  by  the 
parliament,  he  removed  to  Charlieu,  and 
soon  after  to  Vienna,  at  the  invitation  of  the 
archbishop.     Here  he  published  a  more  full 
account  of  his   religious   opinions  under  a 
feigned  name  ;  but  Calvin,  the  reformer,  in 
•whom  he  had  confided,  betrayed  him  to  the 
magistrates,   so  that  he  was  thrown  into 
prison,  from  which,  however,  he  escaped. 
But  as   he   was   passing  through  Geneva, 
Calvin,  whose  treachery  he  did  not  suspect, 
procured  his  arrest,  and  a  charge  of  blas- 
phemy and  heresy  to  be  brought  against 
him ;  of  which,  being  found  guilty,  he  was 
cruelly  burnt  alive,  in  1553.     Servetus  is 
numbered    among    those    anatomists  who 
made  the  nearest  approach  to  the  doctrine 
of  the  circulation  of  the  blood;    in  the 


woi-k  already  mentioned,  which  led  to  hia- 
death,  the  passage  of  the  blood  through  the 
lungs  is  clearly  stated.  He  was  a  man  of 
great  learning  and  unfeigned  piety,  and 
generally  admired  for  his  worth  and  talents, 
and  the  discoveries  which  he  made  in  medi- 
cine, as  well  as  other  branches  of  know- 
ledge. 

Service-tree.  The  fruit  of  this  tree 
is  considered  powerfully  astringent,  and 
recommended  in  fluxes  and  dysenteries. 
It  is  given  in  the  form  of  rob,  and  it  J3 
equally  useful  in  distilling  brandy  and 
making  cider. 

SESAMOID  BONES.  (Ossa  sesmmi- 
dea;  from  a->i(7-a./u.>i,  an  Indian  grain,  and 
uJ'og,  likeness.)  This  term  is  applied  to 
the  little  bones,  which,  from  their  sup- 
posed general  resemblance  to  the  seeds  of 
the  sesamum,  are  called  ossa  sesamoidea. 
They  are  found  at  the  articulations  of  the 
great  toes,  and  sometimes  at  the  joints  of 
the  tliumbs ;  now  and  then  we  meet  witli 
them  upon  the  condyles  of  the  os  femoris, 
at  the  lower  extremity  of  the  fibula,  under 
the  OS  cuboides  of  the  tarsus,  &c.  They 
do  not  exist  in  the  fcetus,  but  as  we 
advance  in  life,  begin  first  to  appear  in  a 
cartilaginous  state,  and,  at  length,  in  adult 
subjects,  are  completely  ossified.  Age  and 
hard  labour  seem  to  add  to  the  number 
and  size  of  these  bones,  and  being  most 
commonly  found  wherever  the  tendons  and 
ligaments  are  most  exposed  to  pressure 
from  the  action  of  the  muscles,  they  are 
now  generally  considered  by  anatomists  as 
the  ossified  parts  of  tendons  and  ligaments. 
These  bones  are  usually  smooth  and  flat  on 
the  side  of  the  bone  on  which  they  are 
placed ;  their  upper  surface  is  convex,  and, 
in  general,  adheres  to  the  tendon  that  co- 
vers it,  and  of  which  it  may,  in  some  mea- 
sure, be  considered  as  a  part.  Although  their 
formation  seems  to  be  owing  to  accidental 
circumstances,  yet,  as  the  two  at  the  first 
joint  of  the  great-toe  are  much  larger  than 
the  rest,  and  are  seldom  wanting  in  an 
adult,  it  would  seem  as  if  these  bones  were 
of  some  utility ;  perhaps  by  removing  the 
tendons  farther  from  the  centre  of  motion, 
and  thus  increasing  the  power  of  the  mus- 
cles. The  ossa  sesamoidea  of  the  great-toe 
and  thumb  seem  likewise  to  be  of  use,  by 
forming  a  groove  for  lodging  the  flexor 
tendons  secure  from  compression. 

Sesamoidal  bones.     See  Sesamoid  bones. 
SE'SAMUM.        (An     Egyptian     word.) 
1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnaean  system. 

2.  The  pharmacoposial  name  of  the  Sesa- 
mum orienlale,  of  Linnaeus  ;  which  see. 

Se'samum  orienta'le.  Sesamum.  The 
seeds  of  this  plant  are  in  much  esteem  ia 
South  Carolina,  where  they  are  called  oili/ 
grain,  they  are  made  into  soups  and  pud- 
dings after  the  manner  of  rice.  Toasted 
over  the  fire,  they  are  mixed  with  other 


SEX 


SEX 


811. 


ingredients,  and  stewed  Into  a  delicious  food. 
The  fresh  seed  affords  a  considerable  quan- 
tity of  a  warm  pungent  oil,  otherwise  not  un- 
palatable. In  a  year  or  two  the  pungency 
leaves  it,  when  the  oil  is  used  for  sallad,  &c. 
The  seeds  of  the  Sesamum  indicum  are  used 
in  the  sanae  manner.  The  leaves  are  also 
used  medicinally  in  some  countries,  being  of 
a  mucilaginous  quality. 

SE'SELI.  (Jl!tfidL  TO  a-Acea-cti  ixxov ;  be- 
cause it  is  salutary  for  young  fawns.) 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants.  Class, 
Pentandria.     Order,  Digynia. 

2.  See  Laserpitium  siler. 

Se'seli  cre'ticum.  There  is  a  great 
confusion  amongst  the  species  of  the  seseli. 
The  plant  which  bears  this  epithet  in  the 
pharmacopoeias  is  the  Tordylium  officinale, 
of  Linnaeus.  The  seeds  are  said  to  be  diu- 
retic. 

Se'seli  massiliense.  See  Seseli  tor- 
tuosum. 

Se'seli  tortuo'sum.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  hart- wort  of  Marseilles.  Seseli 
massiliense.  This  plant  is  the  Seseli  tortuo- 
sum,  of  Linnaeus.  The  seeds  are  directed 
for  medicinal  use,  and  have  a  warm  biting 
taste,  and  a  greater  degree  of  pungency  than 
those  of  the  Laserpitium. 

SESQUI.  This  word,  joined  with  any 
mimber,  weight,  measure,  &;c.  signifies  one 
integer  and  an  half ;  sesqui  granwn,  a 
grain  and  an  half. 

SETA'CEUM.  (From  seta,  a  bristle; 
because  horse-hairs  were  first  used  to  keep 
open  the  wound.)     A  seton.     See  Seton. 

SETON.  Selaceum,  An  artificial  ulcer 
made  under  the  skin  by  means  of  an  instru- 
ment called  the  seton  needle,  which  carries 
■with  it  a  portion  of  thread  or  silk,  that  is 
moved  backwards  or  forwards,  and  thus 
keeps  up  a  constant  irritation. 

Sefterworl.  See  Helleborus  fcetidus. 
SEVERINUS,  Marcus  Aurelius,  was 
born  in  Calabria,  in  1580.  He  graduated 
at  Naples,  where  he  became  one  of  the  most 
celebrated  professors  in  anatomy  and  sur- 
gery, He  was,  however,  somewhat  harsh 
in  his  practice  ;  and  in  his  work,  "  De 
Efflcaci  Medicina,"  condemned  his  contem- 
poraries for  neglecting  the  use  of  the  cautery, 
and  of  the  knife,  as  practised  by  the  antients. 
He  died  in  1656.  Many  publications  were 
written  by  him,  evincing  much  boldness  and 
originality  of  thought,  but  too  great  attach- 
ment to  paradox.  His  treatise  on  abscesses, 
in  eight  books,  passed  through  many  editions. 
He  paid  considerable  attention  to  compara- 
tive anatomy,  on  which  subject  some  of  his 
works  are  composed. 

Sk'vum  ce'ti.  See  Physeter  macroce- 
phalus. 

,...  Se'vum  ovi'le.   Sevum  ovillum.  Mutton 
suet. 

SEXUAL  ACTIONS.  Sexual  func- 
tions. Those  functions  proper  to  each  sex, 
by  which  the  species  is  propagated,  as  the 


excretion  of  semen  in  men  ;  menstruation,, 
conception,  the  evolution  of  the  foetus,  par- 
turition, &c.  in  women. 

SEXUAL  SYSTEM  OF  PLANTS. 
Linnaean  system.  The  sexual  system  of 
plants  was  invented  by  the  immortal  Lin- 
naeus, professor  of  physic  and  botany  at 
Upsal,  in  Sweden.  It  is  founded  on  the 
parts  of  fructification,  viz.  the  stamens  and 
pistils  ;  these  having  been  observed  with 
more  accuracy  since  the  discovery  of  the 
uses  for  which  nature  has  assigned  them,  a 
new  set  of  principles  has  been  derived  from 
them,  by  means  of  which  the  distribution  of 
plants  has  been  brought  to  a  greater  preci- 
sion, and  rendered  more  conformable  to 
true  philosophy,  in  this  system,  than  in  any 
one  of  those  which  preceded  it.  The  au- 
thor does  not  pretend  to  call  it  a  natural 
system,  he  gives  it  as  artificial  only,  and 
modestly  owns  his  inability  to  detect  the 
order  pursued  by  nature  in  her  vegetable 
productions ;  but  of  this  he  seems  confi- 
dent, that  no  natural  order  can  ever  be 
framed  without  taking  in  the  materials  out 
of  which  he  has  raised  his  own  ;  and  urges 
the  necessity  of  admitting  artificial  systems 
for  convenience,  till  one  truly  natural  shall 
appear.  Linnaeus  has  given  us  his  Frag- 
menta  methodi  naturalis,  in  which  he  has 
made  a  distribution  of  plants  under  various 
orders,  putting  together  in  each  such  as 
appear  to  have  a  natural  affinity  to  each 
other ;  this,  after  a  long  and  fruitless 
search  after  the  natural  method,  he  gives 
as  the  result  of  his  own  speculation,  for  the 
assistance  of  such  as  may  engage  in  the 
same  pursuit. 

Not  able  to  form  a  system  after  the 
natural  method,  Linnaeus  was  more  fully 
convinced  of  the  absolute  necessity  of 
adopting  an  artificial  one.  For  the  student 
to  enter  into  the  advantages  this  system, 
maintains  over  all  others,  it  is  necessary 
that  he  be  instructed  in  the  science  of 
botany,  which  will  amply  repay  him  for 
his  inquiry.  The  following  is  a  short  out- 
line of  the  sexual  system. 

The  parts  of  the  fructification  of  a  plant 
are, 

1.  The  calyx,  called  also  the  empalement 
or  flower-cup. 

2.  The  corolla,  or  foliation,  which  is  the 
gaudy  part  of  the  flower,  called  vulgarly  the 
leaves  of  the  flower. 

3.  The  stame7is,  or  threads,  called  also 
the  chives ;  these  are  considered  as  the  male 
parts  of  the  flower. 

4.  The  pistil,  or  pointal,  which  is  the 
female  part. 

5.  The  per  jcarp,  or  seed-vessel. 

6.  The  seed. 

7.  The  receptacle,  or  base,  on  which  these 
parts  are  seated. 

The  four  first  are  properly  parts  of  the 
flower,  and  the  three  last  parts  of  the  fruit. 
It  is  from  the  number,  proportion,  posi- 


8ia 


SEXUAL  SYSTEM  OF  PLANTS, 


tioQ  and  other  circumstances  attending 
these  parts  of  the  fructification,  that  the 
classes  and  orders,  and  the  genera  they  con- 
tain, are  to  be  characterized,  according  to 
the  sexual  system. 

Such  flowers  as  want  the  stamens,  and 
have  the  pistil,  are  termed/emaZe. 

Those  flowers  which  have  the  stamens, 
and  want  the  pistils,  are  called  male. 

Flowers  which  have  both  stamens  and 
pistils  are  said  to  be  hermaphrodite. 

JVeuter  flowers  are  such  as  have  neither 
stamens  nor  pistils. 

Hermaphrodite  flowers  are  sometimes  dis- 
tinguished into  male  hermaphrodites  and  fe- 
male hermaphrodites.  This  distinction  takes 
place  when,  although  the  flower  contains  the 
parts  belonging  to  each  sex,  one  of  them 
proves  abortive  or  inefiectual ;  if  the  defect 
be  in  the  stamina,  it  is  a  female  hermaphro- 
dite, if  in  the  pistil,  a  male  one. 

Plants  in  regard  to  sex,  take  also  their 
denominations  in  the  following  manner  ; 


1 .  Hermaphrodite  plants  are  such  aa  bear 
flowers  upon  the  same  root  that  are  all  her- 
maphrodite. 

2.  ^ndrogynom  plants,  ^esMch  33,  upon 
the  same  root,  bear  both  male  and  female 
flowers,  distinct  from  each  other,  that  is,  in 
separate  flowers. 

3.  Male  plants,  such  as  bear  male  flowers 
only  upon  the  same  root. 

4.  Female  plants,  such  as  bear  female 
flowers  only  upon  the  same  root. 

5.  Polygamous  plants,  such  as,  either  oa 
the  same  or  on  difl"erent  roots,  bear  herma- 
phrodite flowers,  and  flowers  of  either  or 
both  sexes. 

The  first  general  division  of  the  whole 
body  of  vegetables  is,  in  the  sexual  system, 
into  twenty-four  classes ;  these  again  are 
subdivided  into  orders ;  the  orders  into  ge- 
nera ;  the  genera  into  species ;  and  the 
species  into  varieties,  where  they  are  wor» 
thy  of  note. 


A  Table  of  the  Classes  and  Orders. 


8. 

9. 
10. 
11. 
12. 
13. 

14. 
15. 
16. 

17. 

18. 
19. 


Classes. 

Monandria. 

Diandria. 

Triandria. 

Tetrandia. 

Pentandria. 

Hexandria. 

Heptandria. 

Octandria. 

Enneandria. 

Decandria. 

Dodecaudria. 

Icosandria. 

Polyandria. 

Didynamia. 

Tetradynamia. 

Monadelphia. 


Digynia. 
Digynia. 
Digynia. 
Digynia. 
Digynia. 

Digynia. 

Digj'nia. 

Digynia. 

Trigynia. 

Digynia. 

Digynia. 

Digynia. 

Digynia. 


Orders. 


Mouogynia. 
Monogynia. 
Monogynia. 
Monogynia. 
Monogynia. 

Polygynia 
Monogynia. 
Monogynia. 
Monogynia. 
Monogynia. 
Monogynia. 
Monogynia. 
Monogynia. 
Monogynia. 

Hexagynia.      Polygynia 
Gymnospermia.      Angiospermia. 

Siliculosa.     Siliquosa. 

Pentandria.       Decandria.       Enneandria. 
andria. 
Pentandria. 
Pentandria. 


Trigynia. 
Trigynia. 
Tetragynia. 
Trigynia. 

Trigynia. 

Tetragynia. 

Trigynia. 

Hexagynia. 

Trigj'nia. 

Trigynia. 

Trigynia. 

Trigynia. 


Tetragynia. 

Tetragynia, 
Heptagynia. 
Tetragynia. 

Pentagynia. 
Pentagynia. 
Pentagynia. 
Tetragynia. 


Pentagynia » 
Polygynia. 


Decagynia. 
Dodecagynia, 
Polygynia. 
Pentagynia, 


Dodecandria.      Poly- 


Diadelphia.      Pentandria.      Hexandria. 
Polyadelphia.  Pentandria.      Icosandria.       Polyandria. 

Syngenesia.      Polygamia  aequalis.      Polygamia  superflua.      Polygamia  frustranea. 
Polygamia  necessaria.     Polygamia  segregata.     Monogamia. 

20.  Gynandria.      Diandria.         Triandria.       Tetrandria.       Pentandria.      Hexandria. 

Decandria.     Dodecandria.     Polyandria. 

21.  Monoecia.         Monandria.        Diandria.        Triandria.        Tetrandria.       Pentandria. 

Hexandria.      Heptandria.       Polyandria.      Monadelphia.      Synge- 
nesia.        Gynandria. 

22.  Dioecia.  Monandria.     Diandria.         Triandria.       Tetrandria.        Pentandria. 

Hexandria.     Octandria.     Enneandria.     Decandria.     Dodecandria. 
Polyandria.     Monadelphia.     Syngenesia.     Gynandria. 

23.  Polygamia.        Monoecia.     Dioecia.     Trioecia. 

24.  Cryptogamia.    Filices.     Musci.     Algae.     Fungi. 

Appendix.     Palmae. 

Explanation  of  these  terms.  sive  of  the  principal  circumstance  that  ob-> 

As  these  terms  in  the  Greek  language,    tains  in  the  class  to  which  they  are  applied, 

from  whence  they  are  taken,  are  all  expres-    the  explanation  of  theai  will  give  the  reader 


SEXUAL  SYSTEM  OF  PLANTS, 


813 


s.  »ood  insigrht  into  the  proper  characters  of 
the  several  classes,  and  the  sexual  dis- 
tinctions on  which  they  are  founded. 

Monandria;  from  /novoi)  one,  and  a,v>if,  a 
husband,  that  is,  a  stamen. 

Diandria  ;  from  <f«,  two,  and  stv«/>,  a  hus- 
band. 

Triandria;  from  rpuc,  three,  anietyxf,  a 
husband. 

Tetrandria;  (rom  rara-ciifii;,  four,  andstv«/i, 
a  husband. 

Pentandria ;  from  tirivls,  five,  and  «v«/j,  a 
husband. 

Hexandria ;  from  s|,  six,  and  etrip,  a  hus- 
band. 

Heptandria.;  from  g?7T£t,  seven,  and  «v;f/>, 
a  husband. 

Octandria ;  from  oxtoi,  eight,  and  avw^ ,  a 
hiisband. 

Enneandria ;  from  svvict,  nine,  and  *v»/!, 
a  husband. 

Decandria ;  from  <rsx«,  ten,  and  «tv«/>,  a 
husband. 

It  is  necessary  to  observe  here,  that  the 
flowers  must  all  be  hermaphrodite  in  these 
classes ;  for  should  the  female  part  be  want- 
ing, the  plant  would  belong  to  some  other 
class,  notwithstanding  the  number  of  sta- 
mina may  be  such  as  would  otherwise  refer 
it  to  one  of  these. 

Dodecandria;  from  SceS'tutt,  twelve,  and 
jtrup,  a  husband. 

Notwithstanding  the  term  implies  that  the 
flowers  have  twelve  stamina,  the  class  is  not 
confined  to  this  number,  but  includes  all 
such  hermaphrodite  flowers  as  are  furnished 
with  any  number  of  stamina,  from  twelve  to 
nineteen  inclusive.  No  flowers  have  yet 
been  discovered  that  have  eleven  stamina, 
which  is  the  reason  no  class  has  been  allotted 
to  that  number. 

Icosandria;  from  iix,oa-i,  twenty,  andav«/>, 
a  husband. 

Here,  again,  the  title  is  to  be  understood 
with  considerable  latitude ;  for,  though  it 
means  that  the  flowers  have  twenty  stamens, 
yet  the  plants  belonging  to  this  class,  though 
rarely  found  with  less,  frequently  have  a 
greater  number,  and  are,  therefore,  not  to 
be  known  with  certainty  from  the  next  class, 
except  by  the  stamina  arising  from  the  ca- 
lyx, not  from  the  receptacle. 

Polyandria ;  from  'stokv;,  many,  and  tivnp, 
a  husband. 

This  class  comprehends  those  hermaphro- 
dite plants  whose  flowers  have  more  stamens 
disunited  than  twenty,  originating  from  the 
receptacle. 

Didynamia ;  from  d'lc,  two,  and  J'vya./j.tc, 
power. 

This  term  imports  the  power  or  superiority 
of  two,  and  is  applied  to  this  class,  because 
its  flowers  have  four  stamina,  of  which  there 
are  two  longer  than  the  rest.  This  circum- 
stance alone  is  sufficient  to  distinguish  this 
from  the  fourth  class,  where  the  four  sta- 
mens are  equal. 


Tetradynamia ;  ivomTeffo-upi;,  four,  au^ 
Jwct/u-n,  power. 

This  term  implies  the  power  or  superiority 
of  four,  and  accordingly  there  are  in  the 
flowers  of  this  class  six  stamens,  four  of 
which  are  longer  than  the  rest,  which  cir- 
cumstance distinguishes  them  from  those  of 
the  sixth  class,  where  they  are  equal. 

Monadelphia;  from,  fiovo;,  one,  and  fttTj?.- 
9 Of,  a  brother. 

The  word  here  compounded  with  the  nu- 
merical term  signifies  a  brother.  This  re- 
lation is  employed  to  express  the  union  of 
the  filaments  of  the  stamen,  which  in  this 
class  do  not  stand  separate,  but  join  at  the 
base,  and  form  one  substance,  out  of  which 
they  proceed  as  from  a  common  mother,  and 
the  title,  therefore,  expresses  a  single  bro- 
therhood, meaning,  that  there  is  but  one  set 
of  stamens  so  united,  which  distinguishes 
tliis  class  from  the  two  following.  The 
number  of  stamens,  it  is  to  be  recollected, 
is  not  limited. 

Diadelphia;  from  (T/j,  two,  and  aJs^cpo?, 
a  brother. 

This  term  implies  a  double  brotherhood, 
or  two  sets  of  stamens,  united  in  the  man- 
ner explained  in  the  former  class.  The 
number  of  stamens  is  not  limited. 

Polyadelphia ;  from  mroxv^,  many,  and 
aSiKi^Bi,  a  brother. 

Many  brotherhoods  or  sets  of  stamens  is 
meant  by  this  term. 

Syngtnesia ;  from  a-uv,  together,  and  yt- 
Vic-t;,  generation. 

This  term  implies  congeneration,  for 
though  the  stamens  stand  separate,  yet  their 
anthers  or  tops,  which  are  the  parts  more 
immediately  subservient  to  generation,  are 
united  in  a  cylinder,  and  perform  their 
office  together. 

Gynandria;  from  yvvyt,  a  wife,  and  a.vhf, 
a  husband. 

This  term  alludes  to  the  singular  circum- 
stance of  this  class,  in  the  flowers  of  which 
the  stamens  grow  upon  the  pistil;  so  that 
the  male  and  female  parts  are  united,  and  dc 
not  stand  separate,  as  in  other  hermaphro- 
dite flowers. 

Monoecia ;  from  juovoj,  one,  and  o/aoj,  a, 
house. 

The  word  here  compounded  with  the  nu- 
merical term,  signifies  a  house  or  habitation. 
To  understand  the  application  of  this  title, 
it  must  be  observed,  that  the  plants  of  this 
class  are  not  hermaphrodite  but  androgy- 
nous ;  the  flowers  that  have  the  stamens 
wanting  the  pistil,  and  those  that  have  the 
pistil  wanting  the  stamen,  so  that  monoeciOf 
signifying  a  sin^e  house,  alludes  to  this  cir- 
cumstance, that  in  this  class  the  male  and 
female  flowers  are  both  found  on  the  same 
plant  or  house. 

Dioecia  ;  from  iTk,  two,  and  o/ko?,  a  house. 

This  term  signifies  two  houses,  and  is  ap- 
plied to  this  class,  the  plants  of  which  are 
male  and  female,  \q  express  the  circum= 


S14 


SEX 


SHA 


stance  of  the  male  flowers  being  on  one  plant, 
and  the/cfwaZe  oti  another ;  the  contrary  of 
■which  is  the  case  of  the  androgynous  class 
Monoecia. 

Polygamia;  from -nroxu;,  many,  and  ^st- 
^of,  naptials. 

This  term  impliesplurality  of  marriages. 
This  class  produces,  either  upon  the  same 
or  different  plants,  hermaphrodite  flowers, 
and  also  flowers  of  one  sex  only,  be  it  male 
or  female ;  or  flowers  of  each  sex ;  and  the 
latter  receiving  impregnation  from,  or  giv- 
ing it  to  the  hermaphrodites,  as  their  sex 
happens  to  be ;  the  parts  essential  to  gene- 
ration in  the  hermaphrodite  flowers,  do  not 
confine  themselves  to  the  corresponding 
parts  within  the  same  flower,  but  become  of 
promiscuous  use,  which  is  the  reason  of  giv- 
ing this  title. 

Cryptogamia;  from  KfvTrloc,  concealed, 
and  yxfjioc,  nuptials. 

This  term  means  a  concealment  of  mar- 
riages ;  the  class  consists,  therefore,  of  such 
plants  as  either  bear  their  flowers  concealed 
within  the  fruit,  or  have  them  so  small  as  to 
be  imperceptible. 

Explanation  of  the  titles  of  the  orders. 

Monogynia;  from  f^ovog,  one,  and  yvvn,  a 
woman,  that  is,  a  pistil. 

Digynia;  from  Sic,  two,  and  ^uvh,  a  wo- 
man. 

Trigynia;  from  TfsK,  three,  and  yvvn,  a 
woman. 

Tetragynia;  from  ita-a-ttfug,  four,  and 
yvvn,  a  woman. 

Peniagynia;  from '!!i-sv7e,  five,  and  ywyi, 
a  woman. 

Hexagynia ;  from  ef,  six,  and  >  ov«,  a  wo- 
man. 

Heptagynia;  from£w7«,  seven,  and  ywn, 
a  woman. 

Decagynia;  from  (Tea*,  ten,  andj-yvx,  a 
woman. 

Polygynia;  from  'sroxv;,  many,  and  yvvi^, 
a  woman. 

These  are  the  titles  that  occur  in  the 
thirteen  first  classes,  and  the  general  expla- 
nation of  one  pistil,  two  pistils,  &c.  will  be 
suflicient  to  make  it  appear  how  they  are 
■employed  in  the  class. 

The  class  didynamia  contains  the  orders : 

Gymnospermia ;  from>u/xvof,  naked,  and 
trTTipfxit,  a  seed. 

Angiospermia ;  from  Ayyo;,  a  vessel,  and 
e-TTtp/xtt,  a  seed ;  which  are  distinguished  by 
the  seed  being  either  naked,  or  enclosed  in 
a  pericarp  or  seed-vessel. 

The  other  two  orders  in  the  Class  Tetra- 
dynamia,  are  founded  on  a  distinction  in  the 
pericarp. 

Siliculosa ;  means  having  a  lillle  siliqua. 

Siliquosa,  having  a  siliqua;  which  is  a 
particular  kind  of  seed-vessel. 

To  explain  the  orders  contained  in  the 
Class  Syngenesia,  viz.  Polygamia  cequalis, 
Polygamia  superjiua,  Polygamia  frustranea, 
Pofygcmia  necessaiia,  Polygamia  segregata. 


Monogamia,  it  is  necessary  to  explain  what. 
is  meant  by  polygamy  in  flowers.     It  has 
been  before  observed,  what  is  meant  by  po- 
lygamous  plants ;  but  in  respect  to  flowers, 
the  term  is  applied  to  a  single  flower  only, 
for  the  flowers  of  this  class  being  compound, 
a  polygamy  arises  from  the  intercommunica- 
tion of  the  several   florets  in  one  and  the 
same  flower.     Now,  the  polygamy  ofJlowerSf 
in  this  sense  of  the  word,  affords  four  cases 
which  are  the  foundations  of  the  four  first 
orders  of  this  class :  equal  polygamy,  is  when 
all  the  flowers  are  hermaphrodite :  superflu- 
ous polygamy,  is  when  some  of  the  florets  are 
hermaphrodite,  and  others  female  only ;  for, 
in  this  case,  as  the  fructification  is  perfect- 
ed in  the  hermaphrodites,  the  addition  of  the 
females  is  a  superfluity :  fru^traneous  poly- 
gamy, is  when  some  of  the  florets  are  herma- 
phrodite, and  others  neuter ;  for,  in  this  case, 
the  addition  of  the  neuters  is  of  no  assistance 
to  the  fructification :  necessary  polygamy,  is 
when  some  of  the  florets  are  male,  and  the 
rest  female ;  for,  in  this  case,  there  being  no 
hermaphrodites,  the  polygamy  arising  from, 
the  composition  of  the  florets  of  different 
sexes,  is  necessary  to  perfect  the  fructifica- 
tion :  polygamia  segregata  implies  separa- 
tion ;  the  plants  of  this  order  having  partial 
cups  growing  out  of  the  common  calyx  which 
surround  and  divide  the  florets.     The  Or- 
der Monogaviia  signifies  a  single  marriage, 
and  is  opposed  to  the  polygamy  of  the  four 
other  orders ;  for  in  this,  although  the  an- 
thers are  united,  which  is  the  essential  cha- 
racter of  the  flowers  of  this  class,  the  flower 
is  simple,  and  not  compounded  of  many  flo- 
rets, as  in  the  other  orders. 

The  title  of  the  other  orders  to  that  of 
Trioecia,  in  the  Class  Polygamia,  have  al- 
ready been  explained. 

Trioecia;  from  t^sk,  three,  and  oix.o(,  a 
house ;  because  the  polygamy  is  on  three 
distinct  plants,  one  producing  male  flowers, 
another  female,  and  a  third  hermaphrodite 
or  androgynous. 

The  Class  Cryptogamia  contains  the  or- 
ders of 

Filices,  or  ferns ; 

Musci,  or  mosses ; 

Alga,  or  flags ; 

Fungi,  or  mushrooms. 

This  short  explanation  of  the  Linnaeau 
system  has  been  introduced,  in  order  to  con- 
vey a  general  idea  to  medical  students  of  its 
nature,  and  also  the  meanings  of  the  several 
terms. 

The  various  medicinal  plants  will  be 
found  systematically  arranged  under  the 
title  Materia  Medica. 

Seydschuts  water.     See  Sedlitz  water. 

Shaddock.     A  variety  of  orange. 

Shallot.     A  species  of  onion. 

SHARP,  Samuel,  an  able  and  distin- 
guished surgeon  in  the  middle  of  the  last 
century,  was  a  pupil  of  Cheselden,  and 
afterwards  studied  with  great  zeal  at  Paris, 


lifi  is  said  to  have  commenced  his  proles- 
sion  rather  late  in  life ;  nevertheless  after 
settling  in  London,  and  becoming  surgeon 
to  Guy's  hospital,  his  genius  and  assiduity 
soon  procured  him  great  celebrity  and  ex- 
tensive practice.  He  was  elected  a  Fellow 
of  the  Royal  Society,  and  a  member  of  the 
Academy  of  Surgery  at  Paris.  He  contri- 
buted to  the  improvement  of  his  art  by  two 
valuable  publications,  which  passed  through 
many  editions,  and  were  translated  into  seve- 
ral foreign  languages.  The  first  of  these  was 
a  "  Treatise  on  the  Operations  of  Surgery," 
•with  an  Introduction  on  the  Nature  and 
Treatment  of  Wounds,  &c.  The  other 
work  was  entitled  "  A  Critical  Enquiry 
into  the  present  State  of  Surgery,"  first 
printed  in  1750. 

Sharp-pointed  dock.     See  Rumex  acutus. 

SHAW,  Peter,  a  physician  of  consi- 
derable reputation  in  the  early  part  of  the 
last  century.  His  first  publication  was  en- 
titled "  New  Practice  of  Physic,"  in  two 
volumes,  1726  ;  containing  a  brief  Descrip- 
tion of  Diseases,  and  their  Treatment. 
He  then  published  an  "Enquiry  into  the 
Virtues  of  the  Scarborough  Spaw  Waters  ;" 
and  about  the  same  time  his  "  Chemical 
Lectures,"  which  was  deemed  a  scientific 
■work,  and  translated  into  French.  He  also 
edited  the  Edinburgh  jDispeusatory  ;  and 
gave  to  the  world  some  other  minor  publi- 
cations. 

Shedding-teeth.  The  primary  or  milk- 
teeth.     See  Teeth. 

Shells,  prepared.     See  Testce  preparatas. 

Sherbet.  A  compound  liquor  prepared 
for  punch  before  the  spirit  is  added. 

Shingles.     See  Erysipelas. 

SHRUB,  A  compound  prepared  from 
spirits,  lemon-juice  and  sugar. 

Si'agdn.     'Xta.yaiv.     The  jaw. 

Siagowa'gra.  (From  a-ntyav,  the  jaw, 
and  ttypa.,  a  seizure.)     The  gout  in  the  jaw. 

SL4LAG0GUES.  (Medicamenta  Sia- 
lagoga;  from  o-iamv,  saliva,  and  efya>,  to 
expel.)  Those  medicines  are  so  called, 
which  excite  an  uncommon  flow  of  saliva  : 
such  are  mercurial  preparations,  pyrethrum, 
&c.  They  are  divided  into  sialagoga  topica, 
as  scilla,  nicotiana,  piper,  &c.  and  sialagoga 
interna,  as  the  various  preparations  of  mer- 
cury. 

Sibbens.     A  disease  resembling  syphilis. 

Sicca'wtia.  (From  sicca,  to  dry.)  Dry- 
ing medicines. 

Siccha'sia.  (From o■/;c;^-l3?,  weak,  weary.) 
An  unpleasant  lassitude  and  debility  pecu- 
liar to  women  with  child. 

Si'cuLA.  (Dim.  of  sica,  a  short  sword ;  so 
called  from  its  dagger-like  root.)    The  beet. 

Sicte'dow.  (From  crtKuoc,  a  cucumber.) 
A  transverse  fracture  like  a  cucumber 
broken  in  two  parts. 

Sicyo'ne.  (From  trmvo?,  a  cucumber  or 
gourd ;  so  named  from  its  resemblance  to  a 
gourd.)     A  cucurbit. 


aiL; 


815 


SiDERATio.  (From  sidus,  a  planet, be- 
cause it  was  thought  to  be  produced  by  the 
influence  of  the  planets.)  An  apoplexy ;  a 
blast ;  a  slight  erysipelas. 

Side'rium.  (From  e-iS'iifQ;,  iron.)  An 
herb  so  called  from  its  supposed  virtues 
in  healing  wounds  made  by  iron  instru- 
ments. 

Sigesbe'ckia  orienta'lis.  The  system- 
atic name  of  a  plant  which  is  said  to  be  use- 
ful in  removing  strangury,  and  in  calculous 
diseases,  gout,  and  fluor  albus. 

Sight.     See  Seeing. 

Sigilla'ta  te'rra.  ^Sealed  earth ;  a 
species  of  bolar  earth  made  into  cakes. 

Sigi'llum  bea't^  MARi'jE.  Black  bri- 
ony. 

Sigi'llum  herme'ticum.  An  hermetic 
seal ;  made  by  closing  the  end  of  a  glass 
tube  by  melting  it. 

Sigi'llum  salomo'nis.  (Dim.  of  signunif 
a  sign.  It  is  called  sigillum  salominis,  So- 
lomon's seal,  because  it  has  upon  its  root  the 
resemblance  of  an  impression  made  by  a 
seal.)     See  Convallaria  polygonatum. 

SIGMOID.  {Sigmoides,  from  the  Greek 
letter  a-fyfiit,  anciently  written  C,  and  eiS'ocy 
a  likeness ;  resembling  the  Greek  letter  sig- 
ma.)  Applied  to  the  valves  of  the  heart, 
and  sometimes  to  the  cartilages  of  the  aspera 
arteria,  or  the  semilunar  apophysis  of  the 
bones. 

Sigmoide'a  flexu'ra.  The  sigmoid  flex- 
ure, or  turn  of  the  colon. 

Sigmoi'des  proce'ssus.  Valves  of  the 
heart. 

Si'gna  cri'tica.  Signs  of  the  crisis  of 
disease. 

Si'gna  diagno'stxca.  Diagnostic  or  dis- 
tinguishing signs. 

Si'ler  monta'num.  Common  hartwort. 
See  Laserpilium  siler. 

SI'LEX.  {Selag,  Heb.)  Silex,  or  sili- 
ceous earth,  is  the  principal  constituent  part 
of  a  very  great  number  of  the  compound 
earths  and  stones  forming  the  immense  mass 
of  the  solid  nucleus  of  the  globe.  It  is  the 
basis  of  almost  all  the  scintillating  stones, 
such  as  flint,  rock  crystal,  quarts,  agate, 
calcedony,  jasper,  &c.  The  sand  of  rivers 
and  of  the  sea-shore,  chiefly  consists  of  it.  It 
is  deposited  in  vegetable  substances  form- 
ing petrified  wood,  &c.  It  is  likewise  pre- 
cipitated from  certain  springs  in  a  stalactical 
form.  It  has  been  discovered  in  several 
waters  in  a  state  of  solution,  and  is  found 
in  many  plants,  particularly  grasses  and 
equisetums.  Professor  Davy  has  proved 
that  it  forms  a  part  of  the  epidermis  of  these 
vegetables.  It  is  never  met  with  absolutely- 
pure  in  nature. 

Properties. — Silex,  when  perfectly  pure, 
exists  in  the  form  of  a  white  powder.  It 
is  insipid  and  inodorous.  It  is  rough  to 
the  touch,  cuts  glass,  and  scratches  or  wears 
away  metals.  Its  specific  gravity  is  about 
2.66.    It  is  unalterable  by  the  sfimple  com- 


81& 


SIL 


SIL 


bastlble  bodies.  When  mixed  with  water 
it  does  not  form  a  cohesive  mass.  Its  mo- 
leculae  when  diffused  in  water  are  precipi- 
tated with  the  utmost  facility.  It  is  not 
acted  on  by  any  acid,  excepl  the  fluoric. 
When  in  a  state  of  extreme  division  it  is 
soluble  in  alkalies ;  fused  with  them  it  forms 
glass.  It  melts  with  the  phosphoric  and 
boracic  acids.  It  is  unchangeable  in  the 
air,  and  unalterable  by  oxygen  and  the  rest 
of  the  gazeous  fluids.  It  has  been  consi- 
dered as  insoluble  in  water,  but  it  appears 
"when  in  a  state  of  extreme  division  to  be 
soluble  in  a  minute  quantity. 

Method  of  obtaining  Silex. — Siies  may  be 
obtained,  tolerably  pure,  from  flints,  by  the 
following  process :  Procure  some  common 
gun-flints ;  expose  them  in  a  crucible  to  a 
red  heat,  and  then  plunge  them  into  cold 
water  ;  by  this  treatment  they  will  become 
brittle,  and  easily  reducible  to  powder.  Mix 
them,  when  pulverized,  with  three  or  four 
times  their  weight  of  carbonate  of  potash, 
and  let  the  mixture  be  fused,  in  a  dull  red 
heat,  in  a  silver  crucible.  We  shall  thus 
obtain  a  compound  of  alkali  and  silex,  called 
siliceous  potash.  Dissolve  this  compoimd 
in  water,  filter  the  solution,  and  add  to  it 
diluted  sulphuric  or  muriatic  acid.  An  im- 
mediate precipitation  now  ensues,  and  as 
long  as  this  continues,  add  fresh  portions  of 
acid.  Let  the  precipitate  subside ;  pour 
off  the  fluid  that  floats  above  it ;  and  wash 
the  precipitate  with  hot  water  till  it  comes  off 
tasteless.     This  powder  when  dry  is  silex. 

In  this  process  the  acid  added  to  the  solu- 
tion of  flint  unites  to  the  potash,  and  forms 
sulphate  or  muriate  of  potash ;  the  siliceous 
earth  is  therefore  precipitated. 

It  is  necessary  to  add  an  excess  of  acid, 
in  order  that  all  the  foreign  earths  which  are 
present  may  be  separated. 

If  the  solution  of  flints  be  diluted  with 
a  great  quantity  of  water,  as  for  instance,  in 
the  proportion  of  24  parts  to  one,  and  in 
this  state  an  acid  be  poured  upon  it,  no  per- 
ceptible precipitation  will  ensue ;  the  silex 
continues  suspended  in  the  fluid,  and  is  in- 
visible on  account  of  its  transparency ;  but 
it  may  be  made  to  appear  by  evaporating 
part  of  the  water. 

The  solution  of  flint,  on  account  of  its 
affinity  with  the  carbonic  acid  is  also  in 
course  of  time  decomposed  by  mere  contact 
•with  air. 

Another  method  of  obtaining  silex  ex- 
ceedingly pure  is  to  separate  it  from  fluoric 
acid. 

SI'LICA.  (From  silex.)  Siliceous  earth. 
See  Silex, 

SiLiGO.     ItKiyvig.     Fine  wheat  or  rye. 

Si'nauA.  ■  (From  silo,  a  nose  turned  up, 
a  hooked  nose.)  A  pod  or  receptacle  for 
seed,  consisting  of  two  valves,  and  in 
which  the  seeds  are  fixed  alternately  to 
each  suture.  Also  some  plants  which  bear 
pods. 


Si'LiauA  DULCis.  Sweet-pod.  The  fruit 
so  called  is  the  produce  of  the  Ceratonia  si" 
liqua,  of  Linnaeus  ;  which  see. 

Si'LiauA  hirsu'ta.  The  cowage  is  some- 
times so  called.     See  Dolichos. 

SiLiatxA'sTRTJM.  (From  siliqua,  a  pod ; 
named  from  its  pods.)  Judas-tree.  The 
capsicum  or  Guinea-pepper  was  so  termed 
by  Pliny.     See  Capsicum. 

SiLiauo'sAiN'DicA.  An  American  plant  J 
its  juice  is  alexipharmic. 

Silk-worm,  acid  of.     See  Bombic  acid, 

Si'lphidjji.  (Zalaph,  Arab.)  Assafoetida, 
or  the  plant  which  affords  it. 

SILVER.  Argentum.  This  metal  is 
found  both  native  and  mineralized,  and  com- 
bined with  lead,  copper,  mercury,  cobalt, 
sulphur,  arsenic,  &c.  The  principal  ores 
of  this  metal  are  the  following :— Native 
silver,  antimoniated  silver,  sulphuret  of  sil- 
ver, sulphuretted  oxyde  of  silver  and  anti- 
mony, muriate  of  sUver,  native  oxyde  of 
silver,  &c.  It  is  found  in  different  parts  of 
the  earth.  The  mines  of  the  Erzgeb  ii  rge  or 
the  metalliferous  rocks  of  Mexico  and  Po- 
tosi,  Bohemia,  Norway,  Transylvania,  &c. 
are  the  richest. 

JVaiive  silver  possesses  all  the  properties 
of  this  metal,  and  it  appears  in  series  of 
octahedra  inserted  in  one  another ;  in  small. 
capillary  flexible  threads  intwined  together  ; 
in  plates ;  or  in  masses.  The  colour  of 
native  silver  is  white,  often  tarnished.  Silver 
alloyed  with  gold  forms  the  auriferous  na- 
tive silver  ore.  The  colour  of  this  ore  is  a' 
yellowish  white.  It  has  much  metallic 
lustre.  The  antimoniated  silver  ore  belongs 
to  this  class.  Silver  combined  with  sulphur, 
forms  the  sulphuretted  oxyde  of  silver,  or 
vitreous  silver  ore.  This  ore  occurs  in 
masses,  sometimes  in  threads,  and  sometimes 
crystallized  in  cubes  or  regular  octahedra. 
Its  colour  is  dark  blueish  grey,  inclined  to 
black.  Its  fracture  is  uneven,  and  its  lustre 
metallic.  It  is  soft  enough  to  be  cut  with  a 
knife.  It  is  sometimes  found  alloyed  withr 
antimony  (grey  silver  ore.)  Silver  united 
to  muriatic  acid  forms  the  corneous  silver  ore^ 
(inuriate  of  silver)  which  appears  under  dif- 
ferent colours  and  shapes.  Silver  united 
to  oxygen  constitutes  the  calciform  silver  ore, 
of  which  there  are  several  varieties.  The 
colour  of  these  ores  is  a  lead  grey,  or  greyish 
black.  They  occur  massive,  disseminated, 
and  crystallized. 

Germany,  and  other  countries  of  Europe, 
but  more  especially  Peru  and  Mexico  in 
South  America,  contain  the  principal  silver 
mines.  There  are,  however,  silver  mines 
in  Ireland,  Norway,  France,  and  many  other 
parts  of  the  world. 

Properties. — Pure  silver  is  very  brilliant, 
white  and  sonorous.  It  is  the  most  splendid 
of  all  the  metals.  Its  specific  gravity  is  from 
10.474  to  11.091,  according  to  the  state  of 
its  density.  It  is  exceedingly  ductile  and 
tenacious.    It  may  be  beat  out  into  leaves 


blM 


SIN 


817 


Cuiy  me  one  huadred  and  sixty  tbousaadth 
part  of  aa  inch  thick,  and  drawn  into  wire 
the  thousandth  part  of  an  inch  thick.  It 
melts  at  28=  of  Wedgev/ood's  pyrometer. 
Exposed  to  a  temperature  considerably 
higher  it  becomes  volatilized.  Atmospheric 
air  has  no  eifect  upon  it,  except  when  it 
contains  sulphurous  vapours,  sulphuretted 
or  phosphuretted  hydrogen  gases.  It  unites 
to  phosphorus  and  sulphur.  It  slightly 
unites  with  the  brittle  acidifiable  metals; 
but  it  readily  enters  into  combination  witli 
the  greater  number  of  the  other  metals. 
With  gold  it  forms  what  is  termed  green 
gold.  Copper  renders  it  harder  without 
much  impairing  its  ductility.  Mercury  and 
silver  combine  and  form  a  crystallizable  and 
fusible  alloy.  It  unites  with  the  rest  of  tlie 
metals  except  cobalt  and  nickel.  It  is 
oxydized  and  dissolved  by  several  of  the 
acids.  The  nitric  acid  attacks  it  rapidly  in 
the  cold.  The  sulphuric  acid  requires  a 
boiling  heat.  The  muriatic  acid  does  not 
act  upon  it.  The  acid  solutions  of  silver  are 
decomposable  by  the  alkalies,  earths,  and 
by  the  greater  number  of  the  metals. 

Method  of  obtaining  Silver. — Different  me- 
thods are  employed  in  different  countries 
to  extract  silver  from  its  ores.  In  Mexico, 
Peru,  &c.  the  mineral  is  pounded,  roasted, 
washed,  and  then  triturated  with  mercury 
in  vessels  filled  with  v/ater.  A  mill  is  em- 
ployed to  keep  the  whole  in  agitation.  The 
silver  combines  by  that  means  v/ith  the  mer- 
cury. The  alloy  thus  obtained  is  afterwards 
washed  to  separate  any  foreign  matters  from 
it,  and  then  strained  and  pressed  through 
leather.  This  being  done,  heat  is  applied 
to  drive  off  the  mercury  from  the  silver, 
which  is  then  melted  and  cast  into  bars  or 
ingots. 

In  order  to  extract  silver  from  sulphu- 
retted or  vitreous  silver  ore,  the  mineral  is 
roasted,  and  then  melted  with  lead  and 
borax,  or  some  other  flux  to  assist  the 
fusion.  By  the  first  operation  the  sulphur 
is  volatilized,  and  by  the  second  the  silver  is 
obtained,  though  for  the  most  part  alloyed 
with  other  metals,  from  wliich  it  is  sepa- 
rated by  cupellation,  or  fusion  with  lead  or 
bismuth. 

Silver  is  a  perfect  metal,  of  a  white  colour, 
and  of  the  most  lively  brilliancy;  next  to 
gold,  the  most  malleable  of  all  metals.  It 
is  sometimes  found  pure,  but  for  the  most 
part  in  combination  with  tin  or  lead.  It  has 
neither  taste  nor  smell ;  its  specific  gravity 
is  such,  that  it  looses  about  the  eleventh  part 
of  its  weight  by  immersion  in  water ;  and  a 
cubic  foot  of  this  metal  weighs  270  pounds. 
Native  silver  is  found  in  the  greatest  abun- 
dance in  Peru  and  Mexico.  From  this  metal 
is  obtained  the  officinal  ar genii  nitras. 

Silver  weed.     See  Potentilla  anserina. 

Simarou'ba.  (A  patronymic  name  of 
America.)     S«e  Quassia  si^narovjja 


Simarocj'b^  infu'sum.  See  Lifusian 
simiirouhm. 

Si'mItE  la'pis.     See  Bezoar  simice. 

Simple  substances.     See  Elements. 

Si'mplex  o'ctjlus.  A  bandage  for  tiie 
eye. 

SINA'PE.     See  Sinapis. 

SiJTAPEL.^'tJM.  (From  (Tiva,7ri,  mustard, 
and  iKcLiov,  oil.)     Oil  of  mustard. 

Sii>fA'pEOS  SE'ME3f.     Mustard-seed. 

Sina'pi  jvi'guum.     See  Sinapis. 

SINA'PIS.  (Oti  (Tivii  Tovc  coTTuc,  hc- 
cause  it  hurts  the  eyes.)   Eruca.  Mapus. 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnsean  system.  Class,  Tetradynamia. 
Order,  Siliquosa.     Mustard. 

2.  The  pharmacopoiial  name  of  the  black 
mustard.     See  Sinapis  nigra. 

SiK  a'pis  a'lba.  The  systematic  name  of 
the  white  mustard  plant,  which  is  directed 
for  medicinal  use  in  the  Edinburgh  pharma-« 
copceia.  It  is  somewhat  less  pungent  than 
the  black  species.     See  Sinapis  nigra. 

Sina'pis  ni'gPvA.  The  systematic  name 
of  the  common  black  mustard.  Jiapus. 
Eruca.  Sinape.  Sinapi.  Common  black 
mustard.  Sinapis  nigra ;  siliquis  glabris  ra- 
cemo  appressis,  of  Linnaaus.  The  seeds  of 
this  species  of  mustard,  which  are  directed 
by  tlie  London  College,  and  those  of  the  Si- 
napis alba,  which  are  preferred  by  that  of 
Edinburgh,  manifest  no  remarkable  differ- 
ence to  the  taste,  nor  in  their  effects,  and 
therefore  answer  equally  v/ell  for  medicinal 
Etud  culinai'y  purposes.  They  have  an  acrid, 
pungent  taste,  and,  v/hen  bruised,  this  pun- 
gency shows  its  volatility  by  powerfully  af- 
fecting the  organs  of  smell.  Mustard  is  con- 
sidered as  capable  of  promoting  appetite, 
assisting  digestion,  attenuating  viscid  juices, 
and,  by  stimulating  the  fibres,  it  proves  a 
genei'al  remedy  in  paralytic  affections. 
Joined  to  its  stimulant  qualities,  it  frequent- 
ly, if  taken  in  considerable  quantity,  opens 
the  body,  and  incre3.ses  the  urinary  dis- 
charge, and  hence  it  has  been  found  useful 
in  dropsical  complaints.  Externally,  flower 
of  mustard  is  frequently  used  mixed  with 
vinegar  as  a  stimulant  or  sinapism. 

Sina'pis  SE'MEif  a'lbum.  White  mus- 
tard-soed. 

Sina'pis  se'mew  ni'grubi.   See  Sinapis. 

SINAPI'SMUS.  Sinapismum.  Cataplas- 
ma  sinapios.  A  sinapism  or  mustard  poul- 
tice. A  term  given  to  a  mixture  of  mustard 
and  vinegar  in  form  of  poultice,  generally 
applied  to  the  calves  of  the  legs,  or  soles  of 
the  feet  as  a  stimulant,  and  employed  in 
low  states  of  fevers  and  other  diseases,  and 
intended  to  supersede  the  use  of  a  blister. 
See  Cataplasma  sinapis. 

SijfA'pitTM.  (From  criva.7ri,  mustard.)  An 
infusion  or  decoction  of  mustai'd-seed, 

SI'NCIPUT.  The  fore  part  of  the  head , 
See  Caput.  ^ 

Sj'ne  pa'rt,  .  Several  muscles,  veia5--ar-- 
103 


aia 


sib 


SK! 


teries,  &c.  are  so  called  wliicii  are  without 
a  fellow.     See  Azygos. 

SINGU'LTUS.  Lygmos.  The  hiccough. 
A  convulsive  motion  of  the  diaphragm  aad 
parts  adjacent. 

SI'NUS.     1.  A  cavity  or  depression. 

2.  In  surgery  it  means  a  long,  narrow, 
iiollow  track,  leading  from  some  abscess, 
diseased  bone,  &:c. 

3.  The  veins  of  the  dura  mater  are  so 
termed.  They  are  several  in  number,  the 
principal  of  which  are,  1.  The  longitudinal 
sinus,  which  rises  anteriorly  from  the  crista 
galli,  ascends  and  passes  between  the  two 
laminae  of  the  falciform  process  to  where 
this  process  ends.  It  then  opens  into, 
9.  Two  lateral  sinuses,  distinguished  into 
right  and  left,  which  lie  in  the  crucial  spine 
of  the  OS  occipitis :  3.  The  inferior  longitudi- 
nal, which  is  a  small  sinus  situated  at  the 
acute  inferior  margin  of  the  falx. 

Si'nfs  co'x.e.     The  acetabulum. 

Si'nus  ge'hjE  pituita'ritjs.  See  An- 
trum of  Highmore. 

SI'NUS  LONGITUDINA'LIS.  See  Lon- 
gitudinal sinus, 

SI'NUS  MAXILLA'RIS.  The  antrum  of 
Highmore.     A  cavity  in  the  cheek. 

Si'nus  MULiE'BRis.  Sinus  pudoris.  The 
vagina. 

SI'NUS  VE'N^  PORTA'RUM,  The 
entrance  into  the  liver. 

SINUSES  LATERAL.  See  Lateral  si- 
nuses. 

Sl'PHiLio.     See  Syphilis. 

Sipho'nia  ela'stica.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  elastic  resin-tree.  See  Indian 
rubber. 

Siri'asis.  (From  a-tfio;,  a  cavity.)  An 
inflammation  of  the  brain  peculiar  to  chil- 
dren, and  attended  with  a  hoUowness  of  the 
eyes  and  depressure  of  the  fontanella. 

Si'rium  myrtifo'lium.  The  systema- 
tic name  of  the  tree  which  is  supposed  by 
some  to  afibrd  the  yellow  saunders.  See 
Santalum  album. 

Si'sarttm.  (Sisa,  Heb.)  Siser  or  skirret. 

Si'sER.     See  Sisarum. 

SISON.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants. 
Class,  Penfandria.     Order,  Monogynia. 

Si'soN  a'mmi.  The  systematic  name  of 
the  plant  which  affords  the  ammi  verum  of 
ihe  shops.  The  seeds  of  this  plant,  Sison, 
foliis  tripinnatis,  radicalibus linearibus,  cau- 
linis  setaceis,  stipularibus  longioribus,  of 
Linnffius,  have  a  grateful  smell,  somewhat 
like  that  of  origanum,  and  were  formerly 
administered  as  a  carminative. 

SISY'MBRIUM.  (From  a- la-vCc?,  fringe ; 
so  named  from  its  fringed  roots.)  The 
name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the  Linnsean 
system.  Class,  Tetradynamia.  Order,  Si- 
liquosa.     The  water-cress. 

SiSY'MBRitTM  NASTU'RTiTTM.  The  Syste- 
matic name  of  the  water-cress.  JVastur- 
Hum  aquaticum.  Laver  odoratum.  Crateva 
i:i'i(m,     Cressi.    Cnrdamines,    Water-cress. 


'This  indigenous  plant,  Sisymbrium  siliqms 
deelinatis,  foliis  pinnatis,  foliolis  subcordatisp 
of  Linnaeus,  grows  plentifully  in  brooks 
and  stagnant  waters.  The  leaves  have  a 
moderately  pungent  taste,  emit  a  quick  pe- 
netrating smell,  like  that  of  mustard-seed, 
but  much  weaker.  Water-cresses  obtain  a 
place  in  the  Materia  Medica,  for  their  anti- 
scorbutic qualities,  which  have  been  long 
very  generally  acknowledged  by  physicians. 
The  most  pleasant  way  of  administering 
them  is  in  form  of  a  salad. 

Sisy'mbrium  so'phia.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  herb  sophia.  Sophia  chintr- 
gorum.  This  plant  is  now  almost  banished 
from  practice.  It  was  formerly  in  high  es- 
timation in  the  cure  of  wounds.  It  has  been 
given  internally  in  hysterical  aifections  and 
uterine  haemorrhages,  and  the  seeds  are  said 
to  be  efficacious  in  destroying  intestinal 
worms. 

SITIOLOGY.  (Sitiologia.  Fromcrthc^ 
aliment,  and  xoyos,  a  discourse  or  treatise.) 
A  doctrine  or  treatise  on  aliment. 

SrUM.  (From  auai,  to  move,  from  its 
agitation  in  water.) 

1 .  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnaean  system.  Class,  Pentandria.  Order, 
Digynia. 

2.  The  pharmacopoeial  name  of  the 
creeping  water-parsnep. 

Si'uM  aroma'ticum.  The  amomum  is 
sometimes  so  called. 

Si'uM  ni'nsi.  The  systematic  name  of 
the  plant  whose  root  is  called  radix  ninsi  in 
some  pharmacoposias.  J^insin,  J^indsin, 
This  root  was  long  supposed  to  be  the 
same  as  ginseng.  It  now  appears,  however, 
to  be  the  produce  of  this  plant.  It  possesses 
similar  though  weaker  properties,  than  gin- 
seng. 

Si'uM  nodiflo'rubi.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  creeping  water-parsnep.  Sncm 
nodijlorum,  of  Linnaeus.  This  plant  was  ad- 
mitted into  the  London  pharmacoposia  in 
the  character  of  an  antiscorbutic.  It  is  not 
nauseous,  and  children  take  it  readily  if 
mixed  with  milk, 

SKELETON.  (Sceleius,  from  (nahxa,, 
to  dry.)  When  the  bones  of  the  body  are 
preserved  in  their  natural  situation,  and  de- 
prived of  the  flesh,  the  assemblage  is  called 
a  skeleton.     See  Bone. 

Skeleton  artificial.  The  assemblage 
of  all  the  bones  of  the  animal,  when  hung 
in  their  respective  situations  by  means  of 
wire.     See  Bone. 

Skeleton,  natural.  A  skeleton  is  so 
termed  in  opposition  to  an  artificial  one, 
when  the  bones  are  retained  in  their  proper 
places  by  means  of  their  natural  liga- 
ments. 

SKIN.  (Asp^K.  Pellis.  Cutis.)  When 
carefully  dissected  off'  and  separated  from 
all  adventitious  matter  in  a  middle-sized 
man,  it  weighs  about  four  pounds  and;  o 
haie 


riKi 


SKI 


819 


The  skin,  though  apparently  a  simple 
membrane,  is  in  reality  laminated,  consist- 
in"  of  several  subdivisions  ;  the  outermost 
lamina  is  termed  with  us  scarf  skin,  or  cu- 
ticle ;  the  second  has  no  English  name,  is 
known  only  to  anatomists,  and  is  called  rete 
mucosum ;  after  these  two  are  removed  we 
come  to,  as  is  commonly  thought,  the  surface 
of  the  skin  itself. 

When  a  blister  has  been  applied  to  the 
skin  of  a  Negro,  if  it  has  not  been  very 
stimulating,  in  twelve  hours  after  a  thin 
transparent  grayish  membrane  is  raised, 
under  which  we  find  a  fluid.  This  mem- 
brane is  the  cuticle  or  scarf  skin.  When 
this,  with  the  fluid,  is  removed,  the  sur- 
face under  them  appears  black ;  but  if 
the  blister  had  been  very  stimulating,  ano- 
ther membrane,  in  which  this  black  colour 
resides,  would  also  have  been  raised  with 
the  cuticle  ;  this  is  the  rete  mucosum,  which 
is  itself  double,  consisting  of  another  gray 
transparent  membrane,  and  of  a  black 
web,  very  much  resembling  the  nigrum 
pigmenfum  of  the  eye.  When  this  mem- 
brane is  removed,  the  surface  of  the  true 
skin  (as  has  hitherto  been  believed)  comes 
in  view,  and  is  white,  like  that  of  an  Euro- 
pean. The  rele  mucosum  gives  the  colour 
to  the  skin ;  is  black  in  the  Negro  ;  white, 
brown,  or  yellowish,  in  the  European. 
The  reason  why  this  membrane  is  black 
in  the  Negro  is,  perhaps,  that  his  body 
may  be  better  able  to  defend  itself  against 
the  sun's  rays,  and  that  the  heat  may  be 
prevented  from  penetrating.  The  inten- 
tion of  a  similar  membrane  behind  the 
retina  in  the  eye,  appears  to  be  not  only 
that  of  absorbing  the  superfluous  rays  of 
light;  but,  like  the  amalgam  behind  the 
looking-glass,  it  may  enable  the  retina  to 
reflect  the  rays,  in  order  to  perfect  vision. 
It  is  not  very  improbable  that  some  such 
purpose,  as  enabling  the  cuticle  to  reflect 
the  sun's  rays  in  those  warm  climates, 
■where  the  inhabitants  originally  go  naked, 
may  be  the  intention  of  nature,  in  giving 
them  the  black  membrane.  Perhaps,  too, 
the  circumstance  of  the  countenance's 
becoming  brown,  when  exposed  to  the 
sun's  rays  in  summer,  in  our  own  climate, 
may  be  a  process  of  nature  to  defend  her- 
self against  the  access  of  external  heat  into 
the  body. 

Both  cuticle  and  rete  mucosum  send  in- 
numerable processes  into  the  pores  of  the 
true  skin ;  the  process  of  the  rete  mucosum 
is  always  within  that  of  the  cuticle,  and  in 
contact  with  the  sides  of  the  pore,  as 
formed  by  the  true  skin.  These  processes 
are  remarkable  in  the  cuticle  and  rete  mu- 
cosum of  the  elephant,  some  of  them  are 
almost  an  inch  long ;  the  cuticle,  or  rete 
mucosum,  or  a  membrane  very  similar, 
having  the  same  properties  with  these,  ap- 
pears to  be  also  continued  into  the  inside 


of  the  mouth,  over  the  tongue,  internal 
surface  of  the  lungs,  ossophagus,  stomach, 
and  intestinal  tube.  In  most  of  the  last- 
named  parts,  the  cuticle,  however,  forms 
sheaths  for  viUi,  and  not  processes  which 
line  pores.  On  viewing  the  surface  of  the 
skin,  even  with  the  naked  eye,  we  find  it 
porous ;  more  so  in  some  places  than  ia 
others  ;  and  the  pores  are  also  larger  in 
some  parts  than  others.  Some  of  these 
pores  are  ducts  of  sabaceous  glands,  and 
others  serve  not  only  to  transmit  hairs,  but, 
it  is  supposed,  the  greatest  part  of  the  per- 
spirable matter  itself.  Absorption  on  the 
skin  also,  in  all  probability,  begins  on  the 
sides  of  these  pores.  They  are  particularly 
remarkable  about  the  mouth,  nose,  palms  of 
the  hands,  soles  of  the  feet,  external  ear, 
scalp,  mons  veneris,  and  around  the  nipple 
in  women. 

The  skin  itself  was  given  to  man  not 
only  for  feeling  in  a  general  sense,  but 
for  perspiration,  absorption,  and  particu- 
larly for  touch,  in  which  he  excels  all  other 
animals,  and  which  resides,  principally,  in 
the  tips  of  the  fingers.  He  was  intended 
for  examining,  reasoning,  forming  a  judg- 
ment, and  acting  accordingly  ;  he  was 
fitted  by  this  sense  to  examine  accurately 
the  properties  of  surrounding  bodies,  not 
capable  of  being  examined  by  his  other 
senses.  This,  among  other  reasons,  was 
one  why  he  was  made  erect,  that  the 
point  of  his  fingers  should  not  be  made 
callous  or  less  sensible,  by  walking  on 
them. 

The  skin  of  human  bodies  is  always  of  a 
white  colour,  in  the  dead  body,  let  the 
colour  of  the  rete  mucosum  be  what  it  may, 
it  is  extremely  full  of  pores,  and  extremely 
vascular  ;  a  child  in  full  vigour  comes  into 
the  world  from  this  circumstance,  scarlet  / 
it  is  endowed  with  intense  sensibility  :  al- 
most all  the  pain,  in  the  diff"erent  opera- 
tions of  surgery,  is  past,  when  we  have  di- 
vided the  skin.  Some  parts  of  the  skin 
have  more  feeling  than  others  ;  the  lips, 
for  example,  as  Haller  says,  "  ad  basia 
destinata.''''  The  glans  clitoridis,  and  the 
glans  penis,  with  a  similar  intention ;  there, 
though  the  nerves  are  not  so  large  as  in 
some  other  parts,  they  are  longer,  more 
numerous,  and  endowed  with  more  exqui- 
site feeling,  but  where  the  common  offices 
of  life  merely  are  intended,  the  marks  of 
superior  feeling  or  touch,  in  the  skin,  are 
the  projections,  above  the  common  surface, 
of  those  packets  of  arteries,  veins,  and  ab- 
sorbents, called  villi ;  the  nerves  are  there 
not  only  also  longer,  but  larger,  as  in  the 
points  of  the  fingers  and  toes. 

We  are  not  certain  that  the  skin  is  mus- 
cular, but  it  has  properties  very  like  those 
of  muscle,  it  contracts,  relaxes,  and  even 
vibrates  in  some  places,  on  certain  occa- 
sions.     It    is    extremelv   dif^tensible,    tho 


820 


SME 


5iVIE 


stin  of  the  perincBumhas  stretched  ia  labour 
from  a  quarter  of  an  inch  to  sis  inches. 
It  is  also  extremely  elastic,  and  instantly 
after  labour  has  returned  again  to  the  ori- 
ginal quarter  of  an  inch  ;  it  is  thickest  on 
those  parts  intended  by  nature  to  bear 
weight  or  pressure ;  of  course  it  is  thickest 
on  the  back,  on  tlie  soles  of  the  feet,  and 
palms  of  the  hands.  It  is  thinner  on  the 
fore  part  of  the  body,  on  the  insides  of  the 
arms  and  legs,  and  where  its  surfaces  touch 
opposite  surfaces.  It  is  extremely  thin  on 
the  lips,  and  allows  the  colour  of  the  blood 
to  sMne  through  it.  It  is  also  extremely 
thin  on  the  glans  penis  in  men,  glans  clito- 
ridis  in  women,  and  on  the  inside  of  the 
labia  pudendi.  Skin  dried  and  dressed  is 
extremely  strong  and  durable,  and  there- 
fore employed  in  making  harness  for  horses, 
clothing  for  men,  and  a  variety  of  other 
purposes. 

Skin,  scarf.     See  Cuticle  and  Skin. 

SJcink.     See  Scincus. 

SKULL.  The  skull  or  cranium  is  that 
boney  bos  which  contains  the  brain  :  it 
forms  the  forehead,  and  every  part  of  the 
head  except  the  face.  It  consists  of  eight 
bones,  namely,  one  os  frontis,  one  os  occi- 
pitis,  one  os  sphenoides,  one  os  ethmoi- 
deum,  two  ossa  temporalia,  and  two  ossa 
parietalia. 

Slaters.     See  Onlscus  asellus. 

SLEEP.  Somnus.  That  state  of  thcv 
body  in  which  the  internal  and  external 
senses  and  voluntary  motions  are  not  exer- 
cised. The  end  and  design  of  sleep  is  both 
to  renew,  during  the  silence  and  darkness 
of  the  night,  the  vital  energy  which  has 
been  exhausted  through  the  day,  and  to  as- 
sist nutrition. 

Sloe.     See  Prunus  syhestris. 

Smallage.     See  Apium. 

Small-pox.     See  Variola. 

SMELLIE,  William,  was  born  in 
Scotland,  where  he  practised  midwifery  for 
nineteen  years,  and  then  settled  in  London. 
He  attained  considerable  reputation  as  a 
lecturer,  which  he  appears  to  have  merited 
by  his  assiduity  and  talents.  He  intro- 
duced many  improvements  in  the  instru- 
ments employed  in  that  branch  of  the  pro- 
fession, and  established  some  useful  rules 
for  their  application.  He  was  the  first 
writer  who,  by  accurately  determining  the 
shape  and  size  of  the  pelvis,  and  of  the  head 
of  the  foetus,  and  considering  its  true  jDOsi- 
tion  in  utero,  clearly  pointed  out  the  whole 
progress  of  parturition :  and  his  opinions 
were  subsequently  confirmed,  especially  by 
his  pupil,  the  celebrated  Dr.  \V,  Hunter. 
He  abolished  many  superstitious  notions, 
and  erroneous  customs,  that  prevailed  in 
the  management  of  parturient  women,  and 
of  Uie  children  ;  and  had  the  satisfaction  of 
seeing  most  of  these  improvements  adopted, 
as  vfcW  in  this,  as  in  other  countries  of  Eu- 


rope. In  1752  he  published  the  substance 
of  his  lectures,  in  an  octavo  volume ;  to 
which  he  added,  two  years  after,  a  second 
volume  of  cases ;  and  a  third  appeared, 
about  five  years  after  his  death,  in  1768. 
In  1754  he  also  published  a  set  of  anatomi- 
cal plates,  of  a  large  folio  size,  to  elucidate 
his  doctrines  farther. 

SMELLING.  The  sense  of  smelling 
is  performed  by  means  of  a  soft,  pulpy, 
vascular,  papillous,  porous  membrane, 
which  lines  the  whole  internal  cavity  of 
the  nostrils,  and  is  thicker  upon  the  sep' 
tum  and  principal  cavity  of  the  nose,  but 
thinner  in  the  sinuses.  It  is  plentifully 
supplied  with  very  soft  nei*ves,  the  middle 
of  which  descend  from  the  first  pair, 
through  the  holes  of  the  os  cribrosi;m  to  tlie 
septum  narlum ;  but  in  such  a  manner, 
that  it  is  very  difficult  to  trace  them  to 
tlieir  extremities,  and  into  the  septum. 
Other  lateral  nerves  come  from  the  second 
branch  of  the  fifth  pair  and  its  branches^ 
from  that  which  crosses  the  pterygoid  ca- 
nal, and  from  another  which  descends 
through  the  canals  of  the  palate ;  and  in 
the  maxillarj'^  sinus  from  the  infra-orbital 
branch,  from  the  dental  branch,  and  from 
the  anterior  nerve  of  the  palate.  The 
anterior  part  of  the  septum  has  a  twig  from 
the  opthalmic,  or  first  bi-anch  of  the  fifth 
pair. 

The  nostrils  are  supplied  with  veiy  nu- 
merous arteries  ;  from  the  three  nasal 
branches  of  the  internal  maxillary,  above, 
both  from  the  ethmoidal  branches,  and  the 
frontal  and  nasal  branches  ;  with  lateral 
arteries  from  the  smaller  ophthalmic  branch 
of  the  internal  carotid,  and  from  branches 
of  the  palatine  artery,  and  in  the  sinuses 
from  the  infra-orbital,  and  from  the  supe- 
rior dental  one.  These  arteries  have  the 
property  of  exuding  blood  easily  and  in 
great  quantitj',  without  any  lesion  of  con- 
sequence. The  correspondent  veins  form 
a  vei'v  large  plexus  upon  the  external  pte- 
rygoid muscle  ;  then  communicate  with 
the  sinuses  of  tlie  dura  mater ;  and,  lastly, 
meet  in  the  external  branch  of  the  internal 
jugular.  The  arteries  supply  nourishment, 
warmth,  and  mucus. 

The  air,  filled  with  the  very  subtile,  in- 
visible, pungent,  oily,  saline,  and  volatile 
effluvia,  which  exhale  from  almost  every 
known  body,  being  received  into  the  nos- 
trils, by  the  action  of  respiration,  and  by 
a  peculiar  eflbrt  for  drawing  the  air  into 
them,  carries  these  particles  to  the  nerves, 
widely  naked,  and  constantly  soft.  By 
these  there  is  excited  in  the  nerves  a  kind 
of  sensation  wliich  we  call  smell,  by  which 
we  distinguish  the  several  kinds  of  oils  and 
salts,  in  a  manner  somewhat  indistinct, 
difficultly  reducible  to  classes,  difficultly 
recalled  to  the  memory,  nevertheless  suffi- 
ciently for   our  purposes.     Tliis  sense  ia- 


SMI 


3MT 


821 


fcrms  us  of  unwholesome  putridity,  of  ex- 
cessive acrimony,  and  of  the  bland  and 
viseful  nature  of  substances.  And  as  salt, 
united  with  oil,  is  an  object  of  taste,  and 
as  oils,  consbined  with  salts,  constitute 
odours,  the  affinity  of  the  two  senses, 
which  is  necessar37  to  derive  utility  from 
either  is  apparent.  But  volatile  particles 
chiefly  are  distinguished  by  smell,  and 
fixed  ones  by  the  taste ;  perhaps  because 
the  thick  mucous  cuticle,  spread  over  the 
tong;ue,  interceps  the  action  of  the  more 
subtile  salts,  which  easily  affect  the  softer 
and  less  covered  nerves  of  the  nostrils. 
We  are  ignorant  of  the  reasons  why  some 
smells  please,  and  others  displease ;  pei'- 
haps  custom  may  have  some  influence  in 
this  respect. 

The  action  of  smells  is  strong,  but  of 
short  continuance ;  because  particles  in  a 
very  minute  state  are  applied  to  naked 
nerves  in  the  immediate  vicinity  of  the 
brain.  Hence  the  deleterious  and  also  the 
refreshing  action  of  odours,  by  which  peo- 
ple are  resuscitated  from  faintings,  and 
even  from  drowning.  Hence  the  violent 
sneezing,  excited  by  acrid  particles,  the 
evacuation  of  the  bowels,  by  the  smell  of 
purgatives,  and  the  power  of  antipathies. 
Hence  the  pernicious  effects  of  excessive 
sneezing,  more  especially  blindness  from 
the  great  sympathy  of  the  nerves.  Amongst 
the  various  parts  of  the  nostrils,  the  sep- 
tum, and  the  ossa  turbinata,  and'their  an- 
terior portions,  especially  form  the  organ 
of  smell :  since  these  parts  are  multiplied 
in  quick-scented  animals,  forming  beauti- 
ful spires  in  quadrupeds ;  and  in  fish, 
being  distributed  in  parallel  laminae  ele- 
gantly toothed. 

SMI'LAX.  (From  iT/ui.txsva>,  to  cut; 
so  called  from  the  roughness  of  its  leaves 
and  stalk.)  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants 
in  the  Linneean  system.  Class,  Dioecia. 
Order,  Octandria.     Rough  bind- weed. 

Smi'lax  Chi'na.  The  systematic  name 
of  the  China  root  tree.  China.  China 
orientalis.  Sankira.  Gua.quara.  Smilax 
aspera  Chinensis.  China  root.  It  was  for- 
merly in  esteem,  as  sarsaparilla  now  is,  in 
the  cure  of  the  venereal  disease,  and  cuta- 
neous disorders. 

Smilax  Chinese.     See  Smilax  china. 

Smi'lax  sarsapari'lla.  The  systema- 
tic name  of  the  plant  which  affords  the  sar- 
saparilla. Sarsaparilla.  Smilax  aspera  Pe- 
ruviana. Sarsa.  Caritillandi.  Ivapecanga. 
Macapatli.  Zarza,  Zarsaparilla.  Salsa- 
parilla.  Zarcaparilla.  The  root  of  this 
plant,  Smilax ;  caule  aculeato  angulalo^foliis 
inermifms  ovatis  retuso  mvcronatis  trinerviis, 
of  Linnaeus,  has  a  farinaceous,  somewhat 
bitter  taste,  and  no  smell.  About  two  cen- 
turies ago  it  was  introduced  into  Spain,  as 
an  undoubted  specific  in  syphilitic  disorders  ; 
but  owing  to  difference  of  climate,  or  other 
causes,  it  ba_s  not  answered  the  character 


wiiicli  it  had  acquired  in  the  Spanish  Wesi 
Indies.  It  is  now  considered  as  capable  of 
improving  the  general  habit  of  body,  after  it 
has  been  reduced  by  the  continued  use  of 
mercury. 

To  refute  the  opinion  that  sarsaparilla 
possesses  antisyphilitic  virtues,  Mr.  Pear- 
son of  the  Lock  Hospital,  divides  the  sub- 
ject into  two  distinct  questions.  1.  Is  the 
sarsaparilla  root,  when  given  alone,  to  be 
safely  relied  on  in  the  treatment  of  lues 
venerea?  The  late  Mr.  Bloomfield,  his 
predecessor,  and  during  some  years  his 
colleague  at  the  Lock  Hospital,  has  given 
a  very  decided  answer  to  this  question  i 
"  I  solemnly  declare,"  says  he,  "  I  never 
saw  a  single  instance  in  my  life  where  it 
cured  that  disorder  without  the  assistance 
of  mercury,  either  at  the  same  time  with 
it,  or  when  it  had  been  previously  taken 
before  the  decoction  was  directed."  Mr. 
Pearson's  experience,  during  many  years, 
coincides  entirely  with  the  observations  of 
Mr.  Bloornfield.  He  has  employed  the 
sarsaparilla,  in  powder  and  in  decoctions, 
in  an  almost  infinite  variety  of  cases,  and 
feels  himself  fully  authorized  to  assert,  that 
this  plant  has  not  the  power  of  curing  any 
one  form  of  the  lues  venerea.  The  sarsa- 
parilla, indeed,  like  the  guaiacum,  is  capa- 
ble of  alleviating  symptoms  derived  from 
the  venereal  virus ;  and  it  sometimes  mani- 
fests the  power  of  suspending,  for  a  time, 
the  destructive  ravages  of  that  contagion ; 
but  where  the  poison  has  not  been  previ- 
ously subdued  by  mercury,  the  symptoms 
will  quickly  return ;  and,  in  addition  to 
them,  we  often  see  the  most  indubitable 
proofs  that  the  disease  is  making  an  actual 
progress,  during  the  regular  administration 
of  the  vegetable  remedy. 

2.  When  the  sarsaparilla  root  is  given  in 
conjunction  with  mercury,  does  it  render 
the  mercurial  coux-se  more  certain  and  effi- 
cacious ?  In  I'eplying  to  this  query,  it  is 
necessary  to  observe  that  the  phrase,  "  to 
increase  the  efficacy  of  mercurj^,"  may 
imply,  that  a  smaller  quantity  of  this  mi- 
neral antidote  will  confer  security  on  an 
infected  person,  when  sarsaparilla  is  added 
to  it ;  or  it  may  mean,  that  mercux'y  would 
be  sometimes  unequal  to  the  cure,  without 
the  aid  of  s^.rsaparilla.  If  a  decoction  of 
this  root  did  indeed  possess  so  admirable 
a  quality,  that  the  quantity  of  mercury, 
necessary  to  effect  a  cure  might  be  safely 
reduced,  whenever  it  was  given  during  a 
mercurial  course,  it  would  form  a  most 
valuable  addition  to  our  Materia  Medica. 
This  opinion  has  been,  howevei',  unfortu- 
nately falsified  by  the  most  ample  experi- 
ence, and  whoever  shall  be  so  unwary  as 
to  act  upon  such  a  presumption,  v/ill  be  sure 
to  find  his  own  and  his  patient's  expecta- 
tions egregiously  disappointed. 

If  the  sarsaparilla  root  be  a  genuine  an- 
tidote against  the  sypliilitic  virus,  it  ought 


•322 


.SMI 


501i 


to  cure  the  disease  when  administered 
alone ;  but,  if  no  direct  proof  can  be  ad- 
duced of  its  being  equal  to  this,  any  ar- 
guments founded  on  histories  where  mer- 
cury has  been  previously  given,  or  where 
both  the  medicines  were  administered  at 
the  same  time,  must  be  ambiguous  and 
undecisive. 

It  appears  probable,  that  Sir  William 
Fordyce,  and  some  other  persons,  enter- 
tained a  notion,  that  there  were  certain 
venereal  symptoms  which  commonly  re- 
sisted the  potency  of  mercury,  and  that 
the  sarsaparilla  was  an  appropriate  remedy 
in  these  cases.  This  opinion,  it  is  pre- 
sumed, is  not  correct,  for  it  militates  against 
all  Mr.  P.  has  ever  observed  of  the  progress 
and  treatment  of  lues  venerea.  Indeed 
those  patients  who  have  lately  used  a  full 
course  of  mercury,  often  complain  of  noc- 
turnal pains  in  their  Umbs ;  they  are  some- 
time afflicted  with  painful  enlargements  of 
the  elbow  and  knee-joints;  or  they  have 
membranous  nodes,  cutaneous  exulcera- 
tions,  and  certain  other  symptoms,  resem- 
bling those  which  are  the  offspring  of  the 
venereal  virus. 

It  may  and  does  often  happen,  that  ap- 
pearances like  these  are  mistaken  for  a  true 
venereal  affection,  and,  in  consequence  of 
this  error,  mercury  Is  administered,  which 
never  fails  to  exasperate  the  disease.  Now, 
if  a  strong  decoction  of  sarsaparilla  root  be 
given  to  persons  under  these  circumstances, 
it  will  seldom  fail  of  producing  the  most 
beneficial  effects ;  hence  it  has  been  con- 
tended, that  symptoms  derived  from  the 
contagion  of  lues  venerea,  which  could  not 
be  cured  by  mercury,  have  finally  yielded 
to  this  vegetable  remedy.  It  must  be  ac- 
knowledged, that  representations  of  this 
kind  have  a  specious  and  imposing  air ; 
nevertheless,  Mr.  Pearson  endeavours  to 
prove  that  they  are  neither  exact  nor  con- 
clusive. If  any  of  the  above-named  symp- 
toms should  appear  near  the  conclusion  of  a 
course  of  mercury,  when  that  medicine  was 
operating  powerfully  on  the  whole  system, 
it  would  be  a  strange  and  Inexplicable  thing 
if  they  could  possibly  be  derived  immediate- 
ly from  the  uncontrolled  agency  of  the  ve- 
nereal virus. 

This  would  imply  something  like  a  pal- 
pable contradiction,  that  the  antidote  should 
be  operating  with  sufficient  efficacy  to  cure 
the  venereal  symptoms,  for  which  it  was 
directed,  while  at  the  same  time  the  vene- 
real virus  was  proceeding  to  contaminate 
new  parts,  and  to  excite  a  new  order  of  ap- 
pearances. 

One  source,  and  a  very  common  one,  to 
which  some  of  the  mistakes  committed  upon 
this  subject  may  be  traced,  is  a  persuasion 
that  every  morbid  alteration  which  arises  in 
an  infected  person  is  actually  tainted  with 
the  venereal  virus,  and  ought  to  be  ascribed 
to  it  as  its  true  can=p. 


Evei'y  experienced  surgeon  must,  howc 
ever,  be  aware,  that  very  little  of  truth  and 
reality  exists  in  a  representation  of  this  kind. 
The  contagious  matter,  and  the  mineral  spe- 
cific, may  jointly  produce,  in  certain  habits 
of  body,  a  new  series  of  symptoms,  which, 
strictly  speaking,  are  not  venereal,  which 
cannot  be  cured  by  mercury,  and  which  are 
sometimes  more  to  be  dreaded  than  the 
simple  and  natural  effects  of  the  venereal 
virus. 

Some  of  the  most  formidable  of  these 
appearances  may  be  sometimes  removed  by 
sarsaparilla,  the  venereal  virus  still  remain- 
ing in  the  system  ;  and,  when  the  force  of 
that  poison  has  been  completely  subdued 
by  mercury,  the  same  vegetable  is  also 
capable  of  freeing  the  patient  from  what 
may  be  called  the  sequelae  of  a  mercurial 
course. 

The  root  of  the  sarsaparilla  is  sometimes 
employed  m  rheumatic  affections,  scrofula, 
and  cutaneous  complaints,  where  an  acri- 
mony of  the  fluids  prevails. 

Smy'rnion  horte'nse.  The  master- 
wort  has  been  so  termed.  See  Impera- 
tovid* 

SMY'RNIUM.  (So  called  from  <r/uv[>VAj 
myrrh,  the  smell  of  the  seed  resembling 
that  of  myrrh  very  much,)  The  name  of  a 
genus  of  plants.  Class,  Pentandria.  Or- 
der, Digynia. 

Smy'rwium  olusa'trum.  The  syste- 
matic name  of  the  plant  called  Alexanders. 
Hipposelinum.  Smyrnium.  Macerona.  Her- 
ba  Alexandrina.  Grielum  agrioselinum. 
Common  Alexanders.  This  plant  was  for- 
merly cultivated  in  our  gardens,  for  culi- 
nary use,  but  is  now  superceded  by  celeiy. 
These  seeds  are  bitter  and  aromatic,  and  the 
roots  are  more  powerfully  bitter.  They 
stand  recommended  as  resolvents,  diuretics, 
and  emmenagogues,  though  seldom  used  m 
medical  prescriptions. 

Snail.     See  Limax. 

Snail-seeded  glasswoTt.     See  Salsola  kali. 

Snakeroot,  Virginian.  See  Aristolochia 
Serpentaria. 

Snakeweed.     See  Polygonum  bistorta. 

Snakeicood,     See  Colubrinum  lignum. 

SneezewoTt.     See  Achillea  ptarmica. 

SNEEZING.  A  convulsive  action  of 
the  muscles  of  the  chest  from  irritation  of 
the  nostrils. 

Snuff.     See  Nicotiana. 

Soap.     See  Sapo. 

Soap-berry.     See  Sapindus  saponaria. 

Soapwort.     See  Saponaria. 

Socotorine  aloes.  An  epithet  of  the  bes.t 
aloes  which  are  brought  from  Socotora. 
See  Aloe. 

SO'DA.  (An  Arabian  word.)  The 
name  now  generally  given  by  chemists  and 
physicians  to  the  mineral  alkali. 

It  is  obtained  from  several  sources,  bat 
principally  from  plants  growing  on  the  sea 
coast.    It  occurs  in  the  mineral  kingdom. 


JiOD 


dOD 


82a 


uaited  with  sulphuric,  muriatic,  aud  boracic 
acids ;  it  is  also  found  iu  large  quantities  in 
Egypt,  combined  with  carbonic  acid.  It 
appears  to  be  deposited  in  large  impure 
masses,  under  the  surface  of  the  earth,  in 
various  countries,  from  which  it  is  extracted 
by  running  waters.  Thus  it  is  found  after 
the  spontaneous  evaporation  of  the  water, 
mixed  with  sand  in  the  bottom  of  lakes  in 
Hungary ;  in  the  neighbourhood  of  Bilin  in 
Bohemia ;  and  in  Switzerland.  It  occurs 
also  in  China,  and  near  Tripoli,  in  Syria, 
Egypt,  Persia,  and  India.  It  frequently 
oozes  out  of  walls  and  crystallizes  on  their 
surface.  Like  potash,  it  is  procured  by 
lixiviation  from  the  ashes  of  burnt  plants, 
but  only  from  those  which  grow  upon  the 
sea  shores.  The  variety  of  plants  employed 
for  this  purpose  is  very  considerable.  In 
Spain,  soda  is  procured  from  different  spe- 
cies of  the  salsola  and  salicornia,  and  the 
talis  maritima.  The  zostera  maritima  is 
burnt  in  some  places  on  the  borders  of  the 
Baltic.  In  this  country  we  burn  the  various 
species  of  fuci ;  and  in  France  they  burn 
the  chenopodium  maritimum. 

The  alkali  thus  procured  is  more  or  less 
pure  according  to  the  nature  of  the  particu- 
lar plant  from  which  it  is  obtained.  The 
greatest  part,  however,  is  a  subcarbonate  of 
soda.     See  Soda  impura. 

In  order  to  obtain  it  in  a  state  of  purity, 
the  subcarbonate  of  soda  must  be  treated, 
like  the  potash  of  commerce,  with  lime  and 
ardent  spirit. 

Properties  of  Soda. — Soda  differs  parti- 
cularly from  potash  by  the  following  pro- 
perties :— In  the  fire  it  is  rather  more  fu- 
sible. When  exposed  to  the  contact  of  the 
air  it  attracts  water  and  carbonic  acid,  but  it 
does  not  liquefy  like  potash,  it  merely  ac- 
quires a  pasty  consistence,  and  at  last  crum- 
bles into  powder.  It  is  not  altered  by  Ught. 
It  attracts  sulphur  and  sulphuretted  hydro- 
gen more  feebly.  It  adheres  less  strongly 
to  the  acids.  It  fuses  and  dissolves  alumine 
more  easily.  All  its  other  properties,  its 
volatization  by  a  very  high  degree  of  heat, 
its  acrid  causticity,  its  solubility,  its  combina- 
tions with  sulphur,  &:c.  resemble  those  of 
potash,  though  not  exactly  the  same. 

Sir  H.  Davy,  having  discovered  the  com- 
position of  potassa,  submitted  soda  likewise 
to  the  same  modes  of  analysis,  and  discovered 
that  it  too  contains  a  substance  of  very  singu- 
lar properties,  analogous  to  the  base  of  po- 
tassa, though  still  essentially  different  from 
it,  and  that  this  base  combined  with  oxygen 
forms  soda. 

When  soda  v;as  submitted  to  the  Galvanic 
action  in  the  mode  already  described  with 
regard  to  potassa,  the  results  were  similar, 
globules  of  a  metallic  appearance  were  pro- 
duced at  the  negative  surface,  which  often 
burnt  at  the  moment  of  their  formation,  and 
sometimes  exploded  with  violence,  separat- 
ing into  smaller   globules   which   darted 


through  the  air  in  a  state  of  vivid  combustion. 
When  these  were  produced  an  aeriform  fluid 
was  disengaged  at  the  positive  surface,  which 
proved  to  be  pure  oxygen.  The  reproduc- 
tion of  soda  from  this  substance  was  similar  to 
that  of  potassa  from  ths  base  of  that  alkali. 
When  the  base  of  soda  was  exposed  to  the 
air,  a  crust  of  alkah  formed  on  its  sur- 
face, and  oxygen  was  absorbed.  When 
heated,  confined  in  a  portion  of  oxygen  gas, 
a  rapid  combustion  with  a  brilliant  white 
flame  took  place,  and  soda  was  produced  ia 
the  state  of  a  solid  white  mass.  The  theory 
of  the  decomposition  of  soda  is  the  same 
with  that  of  potassa.  The  combustible 
base,  like  other  combustible  substances,  is 
repelled  by  positively  electrified  surfaces, 
and  attracted  by  negatively  electrified  sur- 
faces ;  and  the  oxygen  follows  the  contrary 
order.  Hence  their  separation  and  evolu- 
tion. 

From  the  results  of  the  combustion  of  the 
base  of  soda  in  oxygen  gas.  Sir  H.  Davy 
inferred  that  one  hundred  parts  of  soda  con- 
sist of  eighty  of  base  and  twenty  of  oxygen. 
From  the  results  of  its  oxidation  by  the  de- 
composition of  water,  the  proportions  were 
estimated  to  be  seventy-seven  of  base  and 
twenty-three  of  oxygen.  The  mean  propor^ 
tions  of  these  two  modes  are  78.5,  and  21.5, 
The  base  of  soda  therefore  combines  with 
rather  a  larger  proportion  of  oxygen  than  the 
base  of  potassa. 

To  the  base  of  soda  Sir  H.  Davy  from 
its  analogy  to  the  metals  has  given  the  name 
of 

SODIUM. 

The  following  are  its  properties  :— 

Sodium  is  white,  opaque,  and,  when  ex- 
amined under  a  film  of  naptha,  has  the 
lustre  and  general  appearance  of  silver. 
It  is  exceedingly  malleable,  and  is  much 
softer  than  any  of  the  common  metallic 
substances.  When  pressed  upon  by  a 
platina  blade,  with  a  small  force,  it  spreads 
into  thin  leaves,  and  a  globule  of  the  one- 
tenth  or  one  twelfth  of  Em  inch  in  diameter 
is  easily  spread  over  the  surface  of  a  quarter 
of  an  inch,  and  this  property  does  not  di- 
minish when  it  is  cooled  to  32"^  Fahren- 
heit. 

It  conducts  electricity  and  heat  in  a  simi- 
lar manner  to  the  basis  of  potassa  ;  and  small 
particles  of  it  inflame  by  the  Galvanic  sparky 
and  bum  with  bright  explosions. 

Its  specific  gra*^_  is  less  than  that  of  wa- 
ter. It  swims  in  oiTbf  sassafras  of  the  spe- 
cific gravity  1.096,  water  being  one,  and 
sinks  in  naptha  of  the  specific  gravity  .861. 
By  mixing  together  oil  of  sassafras  and 
naptha,  until  a  fluid  was  formed  in  which 
the  globule  of  sodium  remained  at  rest 
above  or  below,  Sir  H.  Davy  found  its  spe- 
cific gravity  to  be  to  that  of  water  nearly 
as  nine  to  ten,  or  more  accurately  as  .9348 
tol. 

Sodium  bas  a  much  higher  point  of  fo 


824 


.-CD 


SOD 


sion  than  potassium,  its  parts  begin  to  lose 
their  cohesion  at  about  120°  Fahrenheit, 
and  it  is  perfectly  fluid  at  about  180°,  so  that 
it  readily  fuses  under  boiling  naptha,  it  is 
also  less  volatile,  it  remains  iixed  in  a  state 
of  ignition  at  the  point  of  fusion  of  plate  glass. 

When  sodium  is  exposed  to  the  atmos- 
phere it  immediately  tarnishes,  and  by  de- 
grees becomes  covered  with  a  white  crust, 
which  deliquesces  much  more  slowly  than 
the  substance  that  forms  on  the  basis  of  po- 
tassa.     This  crust  is  pure  soda. 

The  basis  of  soda  combines  with  oxygen 
slowly  without  any  luminous  appearance, 
at  common  temperatures,  and,  when  heated, 
this  combination  becomes  much  more  rapid, 
but  no  light  is  emitted  until  it  has  a.cquired 
a  temperature  nearly  that  of  ignition.  The 
flame  that  it  produces  in  oxj^gen  gas  is  wliite, 
and  it  sends  fortli  bright  sparks,  occasioning 
a  very  beautiful  effect ;  in  common  air  it 
bums  with  light  of  the  colour  of  that  pro- 
duced during  the  combustion  of  charcoal, 
but  much  brighter. 

When  thrown  upon  water  it  produces  a  vi- 
olent efiervescence  with  a  loud  hissing  noise, 
it  combines  with  the  oxygen  of  the  water 
to  form  soda,  which  is  dissolved,  and  its  hy- 
drogen is  disengaged.  In  this  operation  there 
is  no  kuninous  appearance  ;  but  vrhen  it  is 
thrown  into  hot  water,  the  decomposition  is 
more  violent,  and  in  this  case  a  few  scintil- 
lations are  observed  at  the  surface  of  the 
fluid,  owing  to  small  particles  of  the  base, 
which  are  thrown  out  of  the  water  suflicient- 
ly  heated  to  burn  in  passing  through  the  at- 
mosphere. And  when  a  globule  is  brought 
in  contact  with  a  small  particle  of  water,  or 
with  moistened  paper,  the  heat  produced, 
(there  being  no  medium  to  carry  it  off  ra- 
pidly,) is  usually  sufficient  for  the  accession 
of  the  sodium. 

The  base  of  soda,  when  thrown  upon  the 
strong  acids,  acts  upon  them  with  great  ener- 
gy. When  nitrous  acid  is  employed,  a  vivid 
inflammation  is  produced:  with  muriatic 
and  sulphuric  acid  there  is  much  heat  ge- 
nerated, but  no  light.  When  plunged  be- 
neath the  surface  of  the  acids,  it  is  rapidly 
oxygenated ;  soda  is  produced  and  combines 
with  the  acid. 

Sodium,  in  its  degrees  of  oxidation,  has 
precisely  similar  habits  with  the  base  of  po- 
tassa.  When  it  is  fused  with  dry  soda  in 
certain  quantities,  there  is  a  division  of  oxy- 
gen between  the  alkali  and  the  base,  and  a 
deep  brown  fluid  is  produced,  which  becomes 
a  dark  grey  solid  on  cooling,  and  which  at- 
tracts oxygen  from  the  air,  or  which  decom- 
poses water,  and  becomes  soda. 

The  same  body  is  often  formed  in  the  ana- 
lytic processes  of  decomposition,  and  it  is 
generated  when  the  basis  of  soda  is  fused  in 
tubes  of  the  purest  plate  glass. 

Sodium,  when  heated  with  hydrogen  gas, 
does  not,  like  potassium,  appear  to  be  dis- 


solved, and  as  no  luminous  appearance  at- 
tends the  oxidation  of  it  in  cold  water,  it 
does  not  appear  to  be  capable  of  combining 
even  with  nascent  hydrogen. 

There  is  scarcely  any  difference  in  the 
visible  phenomena  of  the  agencies  of  tlie  ba- 
sis of  soda,  and  that  of  potassa  on  sulphur, 
phosphorus,  and  the  metals. 

It  combines  with  sulphur  in  close  vessels 
fiUed  with  the  vapour  of  naptha  with  great 
vividness,  with  light,  heat,  and  often  with 
explosion  from  the  vaporization  of  a  portion 
of  sulphur,  and  the  disengagement  of  sul- 
phuretted hydrogen  gas.  The  sulphuretted 
base  of  soda  is  of  a  deep  grey  colour.  The 
phosphurct  has  tlie  appearance  of  lead,  and 
forms  phosphate  of  soda  by  exposure  to  the 
air,  or  by  combustion. 

Sodium  combines  with  the  metals  ;  in  the 
quantity  of  one-fortieth,  it  renders  mercury 
a  fixed  solid  of  the  colour  of  silver,  and  the 
combination  is  attended  with  a  considerable 
degree  of  heat.  It  makes  an  alloy  %vith  tin, 
without  changing  its  colour,  and  it  acts 
upon  gold  and  lead  when  heated.  In  its 
state  of  alloy  it  is  soon  converted  into  soda 
by  exposure  to  air,  or  by  the  action  of  wa- 
ter, which  it  decomposes  with  the  evolution- 
of  hydrogen.  The  amalgam  of  mercury  and 
sodium  seems  to  form  triple  compounds  with 
other  metals.  It  likewise  combines  with  sul- 
phur, and  forms  a  triple  compound  of  a  dark 
grey  colour. 

So'da  aceta'ta.  a  neutral  salt  formed 
of  a  combination  of  acetic  acid  with  the  mi- 
neral alkali.  Its  virtues  are  similar  to  those 
of  the  acetate  of  potash. 

So'da  boraxa'ta.     See  Borax. 

Soda,  carboyiafe  of     See  Soda  carbonado 

So'da  hispa'nica.    See  Soda  impura. 

So'da  hispa'it ica  pfrificata.  See  Sods 
suhcarbonas. 

So'da  impu'ra.  Impure  soda.  Soda, 
Barilla.  Bariglia,  Barillor.  Anatro^n. 
Natron.  Anaton.  Nitrum  antiquorum, 
Aphroniirum.  Baurach.  Sal  alkalinus 
Jixus  fossilis.  Carbonas  soda  impurus,  Sub- 
carbonas  soda  impura.  Soda.  Barilla  is 
the  term  given,  in  commerce,  to  the  impure 
mineral  alkali,  or  imperfect  carbonate  of 
soda,  imported  from  Spain  and  the  Levant. 
It  is  made  by  burning  to  ashes  different 
plants  that  grow  on  the  sea-shore,  chiefly  of 
the  genus  salsola.  Many  have  referred  it  to 
the  Salsola  kali,  of  Linnaeus ;  but  various 
other  plants,  on  being  burned,  are  found  to 
afford  this  alkali,  and  some  in  a  greater 
proportion  than  tnis :  these  are. 

The  Salsola  sativa,  Lin.  Salsola  sonda, 
Lofling.  Kali  hispanicum  supinum  annu- 
uin  s'edi-foliis  brevibus.  Kali  d'^Alicante. 
This  grows  abundantly  on  that  part  of  the 
Spanish  coast  which  is  washed  by  the  Medi- 
terranean sea.  This  plant  is  deservedly 
first  enumerated  by  Professor  Murray,  as  it 
supplies  all  the  l7e=^  soda  coc=umed  in  Eu- 


SOD 


SOC 


825 


?Dpe,  which  by  us  is  called  Spanish  or  Aii- 
cant  soda,  and  by  the  Spanish  merchants 
Barilla  de  Alicante. 

Salsola  soda,  Lin.  Kali  majus  cochleaio 
seniine.  Le  Salicor.  This  species,  which 
grows  on  the  Frencih  Mediterranean  coast, 
is  much  used  in  Languedoc  for  the  prepa- 
ration of  this  salt,  which  is  usually  exported 
to  Sicily  and  Italy. 

Salsola  tragus,  Lin.  affords  an  ordinary 
kind  of  soda,  with  which  the  French  fre- 
quently mix  that  made  in  Lauguedoc.  This 
adulteration  is  also  practised  by  the  Sicilians, 
who  distinguish  the  plant  by  the  term  sal- 
vaggia. 

Salicornia  herbacea,  Lin.  is  common  in 
salt  marshes  and  on  the  sea-shore  all  over 
Europe.  Linnaeus  prefers  the  soda  obtain- 
ed from  this  plant  to  that  of  all  the  others ; 
but  though  the  quantity  of  alkali  which  it 
yields  is  very  considerable,  it  is  mixed  with 
much  common  salt. 

Salicornia  arabica,  Lin.  Mesembryanihe- 
mum  modifiorum,  Lin.  Plantago  squarrosa, 
Lin.  All  these,  according  to  Alpinus,  af- 
ford this  alkali.  It  has  also  been  procured 
from  several  of  the  fuci,  especially  F.  vesi- 
culosus,  and  distinguished  here  by  the  name 
kelp.  Various  other  marine  plants  might 
also  be  noticed  as  yielding  an  impure  soda 
by  combustion  ;  but  the  principal  are  con- 
fined to  the  genus  salsola,  and  that  of  sali- 
cornia. The  salsola  kali,  on  the  authority 
of  Rawolf,  is  the  species  from  which  the 
salt  is  usually  obtained  in  eastern  countries : 
which  is  brought  to  us  in  hard  porous 
masses,  of  a  speckled  brown  colour.  Kelp, 
a  still  more  impure  alkali,  made  in  this 
country  by  burning  various  sea-weeds,  is 
sometimes  called  British  barilla.  The  ma- 
^  rine  plants,  collected  for  the  purpose  of  pro- 
curing barilla  in  this  country,  are  the  sal- 
sola kali,  salicornia  Europsea,  zostera  ma- 
ritima,  triglochen  maritimum,  chenopodium 
maritimum,  atriplex  portulacoides  et  litto- 
ralis,  plantago  maritima,  tamarix  gallica, 
eryngium  maritimum,  sedum  telephium, 
dipsacus  fullonum,  8ic.  &c. 

It  is  to  be  regretted,  that  the  different 
kinds  of  soda  which  are  brought  to  Eu- 
ropean markets,  have  not  been  sufficiently 
analyzed  to  enable  us  to  ascertain  with  tole- 
rable certainty  the  respective  value  of  each  : 
and,  indeed,  while  the  practice  of  adulterat- 
ing this  salt  continues,  any  attempts  of  this 
kind  are  likely  to  prove  fruitless.  The  best 
information  on  this  subject  is  to  be  had  from 
Jessica,  Mascorelle,  Cadet,  Bolare,  and  S^— 
tini.  In  those  places  where  the,,  prepara- 
tion of  soda  forms  a  considerable  l)ranch  of 
commerce,  as  on  the  coast  of  the  Mediter- 
ranean, seeds  of  the  salsola  are  regularly 
sown  in  a  proper  situation  near  the  sea, 
which  usually  shoot  above  ground  in  the 
course  of  a  fortnight.  About  the  time  the 
seeds  become  ripe,  the  plants  are  pulled  up 
by  the  roots,  and  exposed  in  a  suitable  place 

104 


to  dj-y,  where  their  seeds  are  collected ;  this 
being  done,  the  plants  are  tied  up  in  bun- 
dles, and  burned  in  an  oven  constructed  for 
the  purpose,  where  tW;  ashes  are  then,  while 
hot,  continually  stirreS  with  long  poles. 
The  saline  matter,  on  becoining  cold,  forms 
a  hard  solid  mass,  which  is  afterwards  broken 
in  pieces  of  a  convenient  size  for  exporta- 
tion. 

According  to  chemical  analysis,  the  im- 
pure sodas  of  commerce  generally  contain  a 
portion  of  vegetable  alkaU,  and  neutral  salts, 
as  muriate  of  soda,  and  sulphate  of  potash, 
and  not  unfrequently  some  portion  of  iron 
is  contained  in  the  mass ;  they  are,  there- 
fore, to  be  considered  as  more  or  less  a 
compound,  and  their  goodness  to  be  esti- 
mated accordingly.  The  Spanish  soda,  of 
the  best  sort,  is  in  dark-coloured  masses,  of 
a  blueish  tinge,  very  ponderous,  sonorous, 
dry  to  the  touch,  and  externally  abounding 
with  small  cavities,  without  any  offensive 
smell,  and  very  salt  to  the  taste ;  if  long 
exposed  to  the  air,  it  undergoes  a  degree  of 
spontaneous  calcination.  The  best  French 
soda  is  also  dry,  sonorous,  brittle,  and  of  a 
deep  blue  colour,  approaching  to  black. 
The  soda  which  is  mixed  with  small  stones, 
which  gives  out  a  fetid  smell  on  solution, 
and  is  white,  soft,  and  deliquescent,  is  of  the 
worst  kind. 

So'da  muria'ta.     See  SodcB  murias. 

So'da  muria'tica.     See  SodcB  murias, 

So'da  phosphora'ta.  Phosphorated  soda» 
Alkali  miner  ale  phosphor  atum,  of  Bergman, 
This  preparation  is  a  compound  of  phospho- 
ric acid  and  soda,  and  therefore  called  phos- 
phas  soda,  in  the  new  chemical  nomenclature. 
It  is  cathartic  in  the  dose  of  half  an  ounce 
to  an  ounce  ;  dissolved  in  gruel  it  is  not  un- 
pleasant, and  it  is  said  to  be  useful,  in  scro- 
phula,  bronchocele,  rachitis,  and  gout  in 
small  doses. 

Soda,  subcarbonate  of.  See  Sodm  subcar- 
bonas. 

Soda,  subcarbonate  of,  dried.  See  Sodm 
subcarbonas  exsiccata. 

Soda,  sulphate  of.     See  Sodm  sulphas. 

So'da  tartariza'ta.  Tartarized  soda, 
formerly  known  by  the  names  of  sal  rupel- 
lensis,  sal  polychrestum  Seignetti,  and  lately 
by  that  of  natron  tartarisatum.  "  Take  of 
subcarbonate  of  soda  twenty  ounces  ;  super- 
tartrate  of  potash,  powdered,  two  pounds  ; 
boiling  water  ten  pints.  Dissolve  the  sub- 
carbonate of  soda  iu  the  water,  and  add 
gradually  the  supertartrate  of  potash ;  filter 
the  solution  through  paper,  and  evaporate  it 
until  a  pellicle  forms  upon  the  surface ;  then 
set  it  by  that  crystals  may  form.  Having 
poured  away  the  water,  dry  these  crystals 
upon  bibulous  paper."  This  salt  consists 
of  tartaric  acid,  soda,  and  potash,  the  soda 
only  combining  with  the  superabundant 
acid  of  the  super  salt ;  it  is  therefore,  a 
triple  salt,  and  it  has  been  judged  by  the 
London  College  more  convenient  to  express 


826 


SOD 


iOL 


•  this  difference  by  the  adjective  tartaneata, 
than  to  iutroduce  the  three  words  necessaiy 
to  its  description.  It  possesses  mildly  ca- 
thartic, diuretic,  and  deobstruent  virtues, 
and  13  admiuisterdd  in  doses  from  one 
drachm  to  an  ounce,  as  a  cathartic,  and  in 
tlie  dose  of  twenty  to  thirty  grains  in  abdo- 
minal physconia,  and  torpidity  of  the  kid- 
neys.    See  Seignette's  salt. 

Soda,  tartanzed.     See  Soda  tartarizata. 

So'd^  bo'ras.  Borate  of  soda.  See 
Borax, 

So'djE  CARBO.'ifAS.  Carbonate  of  soda. 
'•'  Take  of  subcarbonate  of  soda,  a  pound ; 
subcarbonate  of  ammonia,  three  ounces ; 
distilled  water,  a  pint.  Ha\dno:  previously 
dissolved  the  soda  in  water,  add  the  ammo- 
nia, then  by  means  of  a  sand  bath  apply  a 
heat  of  1 80°  for  three  hours,  or  until  the 
ammonia  be  driven  off.  Lastly,  set  the  so- 
lution by  to  crystallize.  The  remaining  so- 
lution may  be  evaporated  and  set  by  in  the 
same  manner  that  crystals  may  again  form." 
This  salt,  which  is  called  also  aerated  soda, 
and  natron,  bears  to  the  subcarbonate  of 
soda  the  same  relation  that  the  carbonate  of 
potash  does  to  its  subcarbonate.  It  is  pre- 
pared in  the  same  way,  possesses  tlie  same 
comparative  advantages,  and  contains,  in 
like  manner,  double  the  quantity  of  carbonic 
acid. 

So'D^  Mir'RiAS.  Muriate  of  soda.  Alkali 
minerale  salinum.  Sal  communis.  Sal  culina- 
ris.  Salfontium.  Sal  gemmm.  Sal  marmus. 
Matron  muriatum.  Soda  muriata.  Common 
culinary  salt.  This  salt  is  more  abundant 
in  nature  than  any  other.  It  is  found  in 
prodigious  masses  in  the  internal  part  of  the 
earth,  in  Calabria,  in  Hungary,  in  Musco- 
vy, and  more  especially  Weilicska,  in  Po- 
land, near  Mount  Capax,  where  the  mines 
are  verj'  large,  and  afford  immense  quan- 
tities of  5alt.  It  is  also  obtained  by  several 
artificialmeans  from  sea- water.  It  possesses 
antiseptic,  diuretic,  and  resolvent  qualities, 
and  is  frequently  employed  in  form  of  clys- 
ter, fomentation,  lotion,  pendilu^num,  and 
bath,  in  obstipation,  against  worms,  gan- 
grene, scrophulous  tumours,  hepetic  erup- 
tions, arthritis,  fee. 

SO'DiE  SUBBO'RAS.     See  Borax. 

So'DjE  subcarbo':sas.  Subcarbonate  of 
soda,  formerly  called  natron  prceparatum 
and  sal  sodce.  "  Take  of  impure  soda, 
powdered,  a  pound ;  boiling  distilled  water, 
half  a  gallon.  Boil  the  soda  in  the  water 
for  half  an  hour,  and  strain  the  solution  ;  let 
tlie  solution  evaporate  to  two  pints,  and  be 
set  by,  that  crystals  may  form.  Throw 
away  tJie  remaining  solution."  The  pure 
ci-ystals,  thus  formed  of  Alicant  barilla,  are 
colourless,  transparent,  lamellated,  of  a 
rhomboidal  figure  ;  and  one  hundred  parts 
are  found  to  contain  twenty  of  alkali,  six- 
teen of  aerial  acid,  and  sixty-four  of  water ; 
>-'!(:  upon  keeping  the  crystals  for  a  length  of 


time,  li  the  air  be  not  excluded,  the  water 
evaporates,  and  they  assume  the  form  of  a 
white  powder.  According  to  Inslin,  one 
ounce  of  water,  at  the  temperature  62°  of 
Fahr.  dissolves  five  drachms  and  fifteen 
grains  of  the  crystals.  This  salt  consists  of . 
soda  imperfectly  satiurated  with  carbonic 
acid,  and  is,  therefore,  called  sodce  subcarbo' 
nas.  It  is  given  in  doses  of  from  ten  grains  to 
half  a  draclim  as  an  attenuant  and  antacid  ; 
and  joined  with  bark  and  aromatics,  it  is 
highly  praised  by  some  in  the  cure  of  ecro- 
phula.  It  is  likewise  a  powerful  solvent  of 
mucus,  a  deobstruent  anddiui'fetic  ;  and  has 
been  thought  an  antidote  against  oxide  of 
arsenic  and  corrosive  sublimate.  The  other 
diseases  in  which  it  is  administered  are  those 
arising  from  an  abundance  of  mucus  in  the 
primse  viae ;  calculoxis  complaints,  gout,  some 
affections  of  the  skin,  rickets,  tinea  capitis^ 
crusta  lactea,  and  worms.  Externally  it  is 
recommended  by  some  in  the  form  of  lotion^ 
to  be  applied  to  scrophulous  ulcers. 

So'b^  subcarbo'nas  exsicca'ta.  Diiied 
subcarbonate  of  soda.  "  Take  of  subcarbo- 
nate of  soda,  a  pound.  Apply  a  boiling  heat 
to  the  soda  in  a  clean  iron  vessel,  until  it 
becomes  perfectly  dr}-,  and  constantly  stir 
it  with  an  iron  rod.  Lastly,  reduce  it  into 
powder.' '  Its  virtues  are  similar  to  those  ef 
the  subcarbonate. 

So'dje  stj'LPHAS.  Sulphateof  soda,  ccan- 
monly  known  by  the  name  of  natron  vitriO" 
latum,  and  formerly  sal  caiharticus  Glauberi, 
"  Take  of  the  salt  which  remains  after  the 
distillation  of  muriatic  acid,  two  pounds. 
Boiling  water,  two  pints  and  a  half.  Dissolve 
the  salt  in  the  water,  then  add  gradually  as 
much  subcarbonate  of  soda  as  may  be  requi= 
red  to  saturate  the  acid :  boil  the  solution 
away  until  a  pellicle  forms  upon  the  surface, 
and,  after  having  strained  it,  set  it  by,  that 
crystals  may  form.  Having  poured  away  the 
water,  dry  these  crystals  upon  bibulous  pa- 
per." It  possesses  cathartic  and  diuretic 
qualities,  and  is  in  high  esteem  as  a  mild 
cathartic.  It  is  found  in  the  mineral  king- 
dom, formed  by  nature,  but  that  which  is 
used  medicinally  is  prepared  by  art.  The 
dose  is  from  one  drachm  to  one  ounce. 

SOL.  The  sun.  Gold  was  so  called  by 
the  older  chemists. 

Sola'meu.  (From  solor,  to  comfort.) 
Anise-seed  is  named  solamen  intestinornm, 
from  the  comfort  it  affords  in  disorders  of  the 
intestines. 

SoLAKo'iDES.  (From  solanuni,  nightshade, 
and  itSog,  likeness.)     Bastard  nightshade. 

SOLA'NUM.  (From  solor  to  comfort, 
because  it  gives  ease  by  its  stupifyiag  qua- 
lities.) 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnaeau  system.  Class,  Pentandria.  Or- 
der, Monogynia.    Nightshade. 

2.  The  pharmacopoeial  name  of  tlie  sore- 
rv.m  nisrw^- 


30L 


30L 


l:!Oi.A'wJ?M  dulcama'ra.  The  sj'stema- 
tic  name  of  the  bitter-sweet.  Dulcamara 
Solanum  scandens.  Glycypicros,  sive  ama- 
vadiUcis.  Solanum  lignosum.  'S.T^vyjto^-,  of 
Theophrastus.  Woody  nightshade.  Sola- 
num :  caule  mermifrutescentejlexuosa ;  fo- 
iiis  suptrionbus  hastatis ;  racemis  cymosis, 
of  Linnaeus.  The  roots  and  stalks  of  this 
nightshade,  upon  being  chewed,  first  cause  a 
sensation  of  bitterness,  which  is  soon  follow- 
ed by  a  considerable  degree  of  sweetness ; 
and  hence  the  plant  obtained  the  name  of 
bitter-sweet.  The  berries  have  not  yet  been 
applied  to  medical  use ;  they  seem  to  act 
powerfully  upon  the  primal  vias,  excitating 
violent  vomiting  and  purging.  Thirty  of 
them  were  given  to  a  dog,  which  soon  be- 
came mad,  and  died  in  the  space  of  three 
hours  ;  and,  upon  opening  his  stomach,  the 
berries  were  discovered  to  have  undergone 
ao  change  by  the  powers  of  digestion ;  there 
can,  therefore,  be  little  doubt  of  the  delete- 
rious effects  of  these  berries ;  and,  as  they 
are  very  common  in  the  hedges,  and  may  be 
easily  mistaken,  by  children,  for  red  cur- 
rants, which  they  somewhat  resemble,  this 
circumstance  is  the  more  worthy  of  notice. 
The  stipites,  or  younger  branches,  are  di- 
rected for  use  in  the  Pharm.  and  they 
may  be  employed  either  fresh  or  dried, 
making  a  proportionate  allowance  in  the 
dose  of  the  latter  for  some  diminution  of  its 
powers  by  drying.  In  autumn,  when  the 
leaves  are  fallen,  the  sensible  qualities  of 
the  plant  are  said  to  be  the  strongest;  and, 
on  this  account,  it  should  be  gathered  in  au- 
tumn rather  than  spring.  Dulcamara  does 
not  manifest  those  strong  narcotic  qualities 
lyhich  are  common  to  many  of  the  night- 
shades ;  it  is,  however,  very  generally  ad- 
mitted to  be  a  medicine  of  considerable  effi- 
cacy. Murray  says  it  promotes  all  the  se- 
cretions ;  Haller  observes,  that  it  partakes  of 
the  milder  powers  of  the  nightshade  joined 
to  a  resolvent  and  saponaceous  quality ;  and 
the  opinion  of  Bergius  seems  to  coincide 
with  that  of  Murray ; — "  Virtus :  pellens 
urinam,  sudorem,  menses,  lochia,  sputa ; 
inundificans."  The  diseases  in  which  we 
find  it  recommended  by  diflferent  authors, 
are  extremely  various ;  but  Bergius  con- 
fines its  use  to  rheumatisms,  retentio  men- 
sium,  et  lochiorum.  Dulcamara  appears, 
also,  by  the  experiments  of  Razoux  and 
others,  to  have  been  used  with  advantage  in 
some  obstinate  cutaneous  afiections.  Dr. 
Cullen  says,  "We  have  employed  only  the 
stipites,  or  slender  twigs  of  this  shrub  ;  but, 
as  we  have  collected  them,  they  come  out 
very  unequal,  some  parcels  of  them  being 
very  mild  and  mert,  and  others  of  them  con- 
siderably acrid.  In  the  latter  state,  we  have 
employed  a  decoction  of  them  in  the  cure 
of  rheumatism,  sometimes  with  advantage, 
but  at  other  times  without  any  effect. 
Though  the  dulcamara  is  here  inserted  in  the 
catelogue  of  diuretics,  it  has  never  appeared 


to  us  as  powerful  in  this  way ;  for,  in  all 
the  trials  made  here,  it  has  hardly  ever  been 
observed  to  be  in  any  measure  diuretic." 
This  plant  is  generally  given  in  decoction, 
or  infusion,  and,  to  prevent  its  exciting  nau- 
sea, it  is  ordered  to  be  diluted  with  milk, 
and  to  begin  with  small  doses,  as  large  doses 
have  been  found  to  produce  very  dangerous 
symptoms.  Razoux  directs  the  following ; 
5t  Stipitum  dulcam.  rec.  drac.  ss  ina  quae 
font.  uuc.  16  coquatur  ad  unc.  8.  This 
was  taken  in  the  dose  of  three  or  foui^ 
drachms,  diluted  with  an  equal  quantity  of 
milk,  every  four  hours.  Linnsus  directs 
two  drachms,  or  half  an  ounce  of  the  dried 
stipites,  to  be  infused  half  an  hour  in  boil- 
ing water,  and  tlien  to  be  boiled  ten  mi- 
nutes ;  and  of  this  decoction  he  gives  two 
tea-cups  full  morning  and  evening.  For 
the  formula  of  a  decoction  of  this  plant, 
acconling  to  the  London  Pharm.  see  Decoc' 
turn  dulcaynarcE. 

SoLA'jfUM  f(e'tidtjm.  The  thorn-apple 
plant  is  sometimes  so  called.  See  Datura 
stramonium. 

Sola'num  letha'le.  See  Atropa  bella- 
donna. 

Sola'num  hgwo'sum.  The  bitter-sweet 
is  sometimes  so  termed.  See  Solanum  duU 
camara. 

Sola'jvvm  melo'ngesa.  The  systema- 
tic name  of  the  mad  apple  plant.  Its  oblong 
egg-shaped  fruit  are  often  boiled  in  their 
native  places,  in  soups  and  sauces,  the  same 
as  the  love  apple ;  are  accounted  very  nu- 
tritive, and  are  much  sought  after  .by  the 
votaries  of  Venus. 

Sola'jvum  wi'grum.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  garden  nightshade,  which  is 
highly  deleterious. 

Sola'wum  sa'nctum.  The  syslepiatio 
name  of  the  Palestine  nightshade.  The 
fruit  of  which  is  globular,  and  ia  Egypt 
much  eaten  by  the  inhabitants. 

Sola'kum  tuberg'sttm.  Batabas.  So- 
lanum esculentum.  Kippa.  Kelcngit.  Pa- 
pas Americanus.  Pappus  Amencanus  Con- 
volvulus Indicus.  Tbe  potatoe  plant,  a  na- 
tive of  Peru.  An  extremely  nutritious  and 
wholesome  vegetable.  Potatoes  were  first, 
brought  into  Europe  by  Sir  Francis  Drake, 
1486,  and  planted  in  London. 

Sola'jsum  vesica'Aitjm.  The  winter 
cherry  plant  is  so  caUed  by  Caspar  Bauhin. 
See  Physalis  alkeke'/gi. 

Soldahe'lla.  {A  solidando^  from  its 
uses  in  healing  iresh  wounds.)  The  sea 
convolvulus.     S^e  Convolvulus  soldanella. 

So'len.  (2toK»v.)  A  tube  or  cliannel. 
A  cradle  for  a  broken  limb. 

Solena'riPM.  (Dim.  oi  a-uxnv,  a  tube.) 
A  catheter. 

SO'LEUS.  (From  solea^  a  sole,  from  its 
shape  being  like  the  sole  fish.)  See  Gas- 
trocnemius  internus. 

SOLIDA'GO.  (From  solido,  to  make 
firm ;  so  called  from  its  uses  in  consolida- 


823 


HON 


SOU 


tiag  wounds.)  The  name  ot  a  genus  of 
plants  ia  the  Liunseaa  system.  Class,  Syn- 
genesia.  Order,  Polygamia  superflua.  The 
herb  comfrey. 

Solida'go  virgatt'rea.  The  systema- 
tic name  of  the  golden  rod.  Virga  aurea. 
Herba  dorea.  Conyza  coma  aurea.  Sym- 
phytum. PetrcBum.  Elichrysum.  Conso- 
lida  saracenica.  Golden  rod.  The  leaves 
and  flowers  of  this  plant  are  recommended 
as  aperients  and  corroborants  in  urinary  ob- 
structions, ulcerations  of  the  kidneys  and 
bladder,  and  it  is  said  by  some  to  be  parti- 
cularly useful  in  stopping  internal  haemor- 
vhages, 

SOLIDS.  In  anatomy,  are  the  bones, 
ligaments,  membranes,  muscles,  nerves,  and 
vessels. 

So'lium.  (From  solus,  alone;  so  called 
because  it  infests  the  body  singly.)  The 
tape-worm. 

Solomon's  seal.  The  convallariapoly- 
gonatum.  Useful  as  an  outward  application 
for  bruises  ;  dried  and  powdered  it  is  said  to 
be  antidysenteric,  and  if  beaten  into  a  con- 
serve with  sugar  whilst  it  is  green,  is  recom- 
mended in  leucorrhcEa. 

SoLSE'auicM.  (From  sol,  the  sun,  and 
sequor,  to  follow,  so, called  because  it  turns 
its  flowers  towards  the  sun.)  Marigold  or 
turnsole. 

Solvent.     See  Menstruum. 

SOLUTION.  An  intimate  commix- 
ture of  solid  bodies  with  fluids,  into  one 
seemingly  homogeneous  liquor.  The  dis- 
solving fluid  is  called  a  menstruum  or  sol- 
vent. 

SoLUTi'VA.  (From  solvo,  to  loosen.)  Lax- 
ative medicines,  gentle  purgatives. 

Somnambulism.  Sleep-walking.  See 
Oneirodynia. 

Somni'fera.  (From  somnus,  sleep,  and 
fero,  to  bring.)  Opiates ;  medicines  which 
induce  sleep. 

Sokchi'tes.  (From  (^oyyji,  the  sow- 
thistle  ;  so  named  from  its  resemblance  to 
the  sonchus.)     The  herb  hawkweed. 

SO'NCHUS.  (Jlctfct  TO  (Tuov  ;ts£/i',  from 
its  wholesome  juice.)  The  name  of  a  ge- 
nus of  plants  in  the  Linnaean  system.  Class, 
Syngenesia.  Order,  Pol.  cequalis.  The 
sow-thistle. 

So'nchus  olera'ceus.  The  systematic 
jaame  of  the  sow-thistle.  Most  of  the  spe- 
cies of  sonchus  abound  with  a  milky  juice, 
which  is  very  bitter,  and  said  to  possess 
diuretic  virtues.  This  \s  sometimes  em- 
ployed with  that  intention.  Boiled  it  may 
be  eaten  as  a  substitute  for  cabbage. 

Soot.  Fuligo.  A  volatile  matter,  aris- 
ing from  coals,  wood,  and  other  fuel  along 
with  the  smoke.  It  is  used  as  a  material 
for  making  muriate  of  ammonia.  At  no 
very  remote  period  our  dispensatories  con- 
tained directions  for  a  tincture  of  soot ;  the 
most  material  ingredient  of  which,  however, 
_^B£  assafoetida. 


So'PHiA.  (From  a-o^oc,  wise ;  so  named 
from  its  great  virtues  in  stopping  fluxes.) 
Flix-weed  or  flux-weed. 

So'pHiA  chirurgo'rxjm.  See  Sisymbri- 
um Sophia. 

SOPHISTICATION.  A  term  employ- 
ed in  pharmacy,  to  signify  the  counterfeit- 
ing or  adulterating  any  medicine.  This 
practice  unhappily  obtains  with  most  dealers 
in  drugs,  &c. ;  and  the  cheat  is  carried  on 
so  artificially  by  many  as  to  prevent  a  disco- 
very even  by  persons  of  the  most  discerning 
faculties. 

Sophroniste'res.  (From  a-ax^fovi^o),  to 
become  wise  ;  so  called  because  they  do  not 
appear  till  after  puberty.)  The  last  of  the 
grinding-teeth. 

Sopho'ra  heptaphy'lla.  The  syste- 
matic name  of  the  shrub  whose  root  and 
seeds  are  sometimes  called  anlicholerica ; 
they  are  both  intensely  bitter  and  said  to  be 
useful  in  cholera,  colic,  and  dysury. 

Sopie'ntia.  (From  sopiOf  to  make  sleep.) 
Opiates. 

SO'POR.     Profound  sleep. 

SOPORIFEROUS.  {Soporifera  medi- 
camenta;  from  sopor,  sleep,  and  fero,  to 
hear.)  A  term  given  to  those  medicines 
which  induce  sleep.     See  Anodynes. 

So'ra.     (Arab.)     The  nettle-rash. 

Soreastre'lla.  (From  sorbeo,  to  suck 
up,  because  it  stops  haemorrhages.)  The 
herb  burnet. 

SO'RBUS-  (From  sorbeo,  to  suck  up; 
because  Us  fruit  stops  fluxes.)  The  name 
of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the  Linnaean  sys- 
tem. Class,  Icosandria.  Order,  Trigynia, 
The  service-tree. 

So'rbus  aucupa'ria.  The  wild  service- 
tree.  The  berries  of  this  plant  are  adstrin- 
gent,  and,  it  is  said,  have  been  found  ser- 
viceable in  allaying  the  pain  of  calculous 
afiiections  in  the  kidneys. 

SO'RDES.  When  the  matter  discharged 
from  ulcers  is  rather  viscid  or  glutinous,  it 
is  thus  named.  The  matter  is  frequently  of 
a  brownish-red  colour,  somewhat  resembling 
the  grounds  of  coffee,  or  grumous  blood 
mixed  with  water.  Sordes,  Sariies,  and 
Ichor,  are  all  of  "them  much  more  foetid 
than  purulent  matter,  and  none  of  them  are 
altogether  free  from  acrimony ;  but  that 
which  is  generally  termed  lehor  is  by 
much  the  most  acrid  of  them,  being  fre- 
quently so  sharp  and  corrosive  as  to  de- 
stroy large  quantities  of  the  neighbouring 
parts. 

Sore,  bay.  A  disease  which  Dr.  Mose- 
ly  considers  as  a  true  cancer,  commencing 
with  an  ulcer.  It  is  endemic  at  the  Bay  of 
Honduras. 

Sore-throat.     See  Cynanche. 

Sorrel,  common.     See  Rumex  acetosa. 

Sorrel,  French.     See  Rumex  scutatus. 

Sorrel,  round-leaved.  See  Rum^x  scutatus. 

Sorrel,  wood.     See  Oxalis  acetosella. 

SOUND.      An   instrument  which   snr- 


SPA 

geons  introduce  through  the  urethra  into 
the  bladder,  to  discover  whether  there  is  a 
stone  in  this  viscus  or  not. 

Sour  dock.     See  Rumex  acelosa. 

Southernwood.    See  Artemisia  abrotanum. 

Sow-bread.     See  Cyclamen. 

SPA  WATER.  This  mineral  water  ap- 
pears to  be  a  very  strongly  acidulous  chaly- 
beate, containing  more  iron  and  carbonic 
acid  than  any  other  mineral  spring.  What 
applies  to  the  use  of  chalybeates  will  apply 
to  this  water. 

Spain,  pellitory  of.  See  Anthemis  Fy- 
relhrum. 

Spanish  fiy.     See  Lytta. 

Spanish  liquorice.     See  Glycyrrhiza. 

Spargano'sis.  (From  a-7ra.p-ya.a>,  to 
swell.)     A  milk  abscess. 

SPA'P-TIUM.  The  name  of  a  genus  of 
plants  in  the  Linnaean  system.  Class,  Dia- 
delphia.     Order,  Decandria. 

Spa'rticm  scopa'rium.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  common  broom.  Genista.  The 
tops  and  leaves  of  this  indigenous  plant, 
Spartium ;  foliis  ternatis  solitariisque,  ramis 
inermibus  angulatis,  of  Linnaeus,  are  the 
parts  that  are  employed  medicinally  ;  they 
have  a  bitter  taste,  and  are  recommended 
for  their  purgative  and  diuretic  qualities, 
in  hydropic  cases. 

SPASM.  {Spasmus,  from  a-7ra.u>,  to 
draw.)  A  spasm  or  convulsion.  An  invo- 
luntary contraction  of  the  muscular  fibres, 
or  that  state  of  the  contraction  of  muscles 
which  is  not  spontaneously  disposed  to  al- 
ternate with  relaxation,  is  properly  termed 
spasm.  When  the  contractions  alternate 
with  relaxation,  and  are  frequently  and  pre- 
ternaturally  repeated,  they  are  called  con- 
vulsions. Spasms  are  distinguished  by  au- 
thors into  clonic  and  tonic  spasms.  In  clonic 
spasms,  which  are  the  true  convulsions,  the 
contractions  and  relaxations  are  alternate, 
as  in  epilepsy ;  but  in  tonic  spasms  the 
member  remains  rigid,  as  in  locked  jaw. 
See  Convulsion,  Tonic  spasm,  and  Tetanus. 

SPA'SMI.  Spasmodic  diseases.  The 
third  order  of  the  Class,  Neuroses,  of  Cul- 
len ;  characterized  by  a  morbid  contraction 
or  motion  of  muscular  fibres. 

Spasmodic  colic.     See  Colica. 

Spasmology.  (Spasmologia,  from  a-7ra.cr- 
/^o{,  a  spasm,  and  xoyo^,  a  discourse.)  A 
treatise  on  convulsions. 

SPA'SMUS  CY'NICUS.  The  spasmus 
cynicus,  or  sardonic  grin,  is  a  convulsive 
affection  of  the  muscles  of  the  face  and 
lips  on  both  sides,  which  involuntarily  forces 
the  muscles  of  those  parts  into  a  species 
of  grinning  distortion.  If  one  side  only 
be  affected,  the  disorder  is  nominated  tor- 
tura  oris.  When  the  masseter,  buccinator, 
temporal,  nasal,  and  labial  muscles,  are 
involuntarily  excited  to  action,  or  contort- 
ed by  contraction  or  relaxation,  they  form 
a  species  of  malignant  sneer.  It  some- 
tim.es  arises  from  eatins  hemlock,  or  other 


SPH 


329 


acrid  poisons,  or  succeeds  to  an  apoplectic 
stroke. 

Spathome'le.  (From  o-TretQ-^,  a  sword^ 
and  ^j-nKn,  a  probe.)     An  edged  probe. 

Spa'txjla.  (Dim.  of  spatha,  a  broad  in- 
strument.) An  instrument  for  spreadin"" 
salve.  Also  a  name  of  the  herb  spurge- 
wort,  from  its  broad  leaves. 

Spearmint.     See  Mentha  viridis. 

Spearwort,  water.  See  Ranunculus fiam- 
mula. 

SPECIFIC.  A  remedy  that  has  an 
infallible  efficacy  in  the  cure  of  disorders. 
The  existence  of  such  remedies  is  doubted- 

Speci'llum.  (From  specie,  to  examine.) 
A  probe. 

SPE'CULUM  A'NI.  An  instrument  for 
distending  the  anus  whilst  an  operation  is 
performed  upon  the  parts  within. 

SPE'CULUM  MATRI'CIS.  An  instru- 
ment to  assist  in  any  manual  operation  be- 
longing to  the  womb. 

SPE'CULUM  O'CULI.  {Speculum, 
from  specio,  to  view.)  An  instrument  used 
by  oculists  to  keep  the  eyelids  open  and  the 
eye  fixed. 

SPE'CULUM  O'RIS.  An  instrument  to 
force  open  the  mouth. 

Spe'culum  ve'weris.  See  Achillea 
millefolium. 

Speech.     See  Voice. 

Speedwell,  female.  See  Antirrhinum  ela- 
tine. 

Speedioell,  male.     See  Veronica. 

Speedwell,  mountain.     See  Veronica. 

SPERxMA-CETI.  (From  a-Tripy.a.,  seed, 
a.  a-TrufO),  to  sow,  and  cete,  or  cetus,  the 
whale.)     See  Physeter. 

SPERMA'TICA.  Belonging  to  the  testi- 
cle and  ovary,  as  the  spermatic  artery, 
chord,  and  veins. 

SPERMATOCE'LE.  (a-7ripf^a.roKuxn, 
from  a-TTifif/.a,,  seed,  and  zn^n,  a  tumour.) 
Epididymis  distensa.  A  swelling  of  the 
testicle  or  epididymis  from  an  accumulation 
of  semen.  It  is  known  by  a  swelling  of  those 
organs,  pain  extending  to  the  loins  without 
inflammation. 

Spermatopoe'tica.  (From  o-'^ripf/.sc,  and 
Troiio),  to  make.)  Medicines  which  increase 
the  generation  of  seed. 

SPHACELI'SMUS.  (From  a-<p^mKi^a,, 
to  gangrene.)  A  gangrene.  Also  a  phre- 
nitis. 

SPHA'CELUS.  (From  o-<pc.>cco,  to  de- 
stroy.)  A  mortification  of  any  part.  See 
Gangrene. 

Sph^noi'des.     See  Sphenoides. 

SpHjEri'tis.  (From  a-<pctipct,  a  globe  ;  so 
called  from  its  round  head.)  Sphceroce- 
phalia  elatior.  Sphmrocephalus.  The  globe- 
thistle. 

SPH_«p.ocE'PHALTrs.     See  Sphceritis. 

Sph^ro'ma.  (From  cr<t>ditpsc;  a  globe.) 
A  fleshy  globular  protuberance. 

SPHENOI'DES  OS.  (From  a-<p»v,  a 
v»-pclge,  afld  nS'og,  a  likeness ;  becausK  it  i.° 


■■ioO 


6eH 


SPH 


fixed  in  the  cranium  like  a  wedge.)  Os 
cuneiforme,  os  mulliforme.  Os  asygos.  Papil- 
lare  os.  Basilart  os.  Os  pnltpnorphos.  Pte- 
rygoid bone.  The  os  sphenoides  or  cunei- 
forme, as  it  is  called  from  its  wedge-like 
situation  amidst  the  other  bones  of  the  head, 
is  of  a  more  irregular  figure  than  any  other 
bone.  It  has  been  compared  to  a  bat  with 
its  wings  extended.  This  resemblance  is 
but  faint,  but  it  would  be  difficult  perhaps 
to  find  any  thing  it  resembles  more. 

We  distinguish  in  this  bone  its  body  or 
middle  part,  and  its  wiugs  or  sides,  which 
are  much  more  extensive  than  its  body. 

Each  of  its  wings  or  lateral  processes  is 
divided  into  two  parts.  Of  these  the  upper- 
most and  most  considerable  portion,  helping 
to  form  the  deepest  part  of  the  temporal 
fossa  on  each  side,  is  called  the  temporal 
process.  The  other  portion  makes  a  part  of 
the  orbit,  and  is  therefore  nanied  the  orbitar 
process.  The  back  part  of  each  wing,  from 
its  running  out  sharp  to  meet  the  os  petro- 
sum,  has  been  called  the  spinous  process ; 
and  the  two  processes,  which  stand  out  al- 
most perpendicular  to  the  basis  of  the  skull, 
have  been  named  pterygoid  or  aliform  pro- 
cesses, though  they  may  be  s£iid  rather  to 
resemble  the  legs  than  the  wings  of  the  bat. 
Each  of  these  processes  has  two  plates  and  a 
middle  fossa  facing  backwards  ;  of  these 
plates  the  external  one  is  tltf  broadest,  and 
the  internal  one  the  longest.  The  lower  end 
of  the  internal  plate  forms  a  kind  of  hook, 
over  which  passes  the  round  tendon  of  the 
fnusculus  circuraflexus  palati.  Besides  these, 
we  observe  a  sharp  middle  ridge,  which 
stands  out  from  the  middle  of  the  bone. 
The  fore  part  of  it,  where  it  joins  the  nasal 
lamella  of  the  ethmoidal  bone,  is  thin  and 
straight ;  the  lower  part  of  it  is  thicker,  and 
is  received  into  the  vomer. 

The  cavities  observable  on  the  external 
surface  of  the  bone,  are  where  it  helps  to 
form  the  temporal,  naeal,  and  orbital  fossae. 
It  has  likewise  two  fossae  in  its  pterygoid 
processes.  Behind  the  edge,  which  separates 
these  two  fossae,  we  observe  a  small  groove, 
made  by  a  branch  of  the  superior  maxillary 
nerve  in  its  passage  to  the  temporal  muscle. 
Besides  these,  it  has  other  depressions,  which 
serve  chiefly  for  the  origin  of  muscles. 

Its  foramina  are  four  on  each  side.  The 
three  first  seiwe  for  the  passage  of  the  optic, 
superior  maxillary,  and  inferior  maxillary 
nerves ;  the  fourth  transmits  the  largest 
artery  of  the  dura  mater  On  each  side  we 
observe  a  considerable  fissure,  which,  fi-om 
its  situa.tion,  may  be  called  the  superior 
orbitar  fissure.  Through  it  pass  the  third 
and  fourth  rair  of  nerves,  a  branch  of  the 
fifth,  and  likewise  the  sixth  pair.  Lastly, 
at  the  basis  of  each  pterygoid  process,  we 
observe  a  foramen  vvhich  is  named  pterygoi- 
dean,  and  sometimes  Vidian,  from  Vidius, 
■who  fii'st  described  it.    Through  it  passes  a 


braach  of  the  external  carotid,  ta  be  di^ul' 
buted  to  the  nose. 

The  OS  sphenoides  on  its  internal  surface 
afibrds  three  fossse.  Two  of  these  are  con- 
siderable ones  ;  they  are  formed  by  the 
lateral  processes,  and  make  part  of  the  lesser 
fossae  of  the  basis  of  the  skull.  The  third, 
which  is  smaller,  is  on  the  top  of  the  body 
of  tlie  bone,  and  is  called  sella  turcica,  from. 
its  resemblance  to  a  Turkish  saddle.  In  this 
the  pituitary  gland  is  placed.  At  each  of 
its  four  angles  is  a  process.  They  are  called 
the  clinoid  processes,  and  are  distinguished 
by  their  situation  into  anterior  amd  posterior 
processes.  The  two  latter  are  frequently 
united  into  one. 

Within  the  substance  of  the  os  sphenoides, 
immediately  under  the  sella  turcica,  we  find 
two  cavities,  separated  by  a  thin  bony  ]a= 
mella.  These  are  the  sphenoidal  sinuses. 
They  are  lined  with  the  pituitary  membrane, 
and,  Hke  the  frontal  sinuses,  separate  a  mu- 
cus which  passes  into  the  nostrils.  In  some 
subjects,  there  is  only  one  cavity ;  in  other?, 
though  more  rarely,  we  find  three. 

In  infants  tlie  os  sphenoides  is  composed 
of  tliree  pieces,  one  of  which  forms  the  body 
of  the  bone  and  its  pterygoid  processes,  and 
the  other  two  its  lateral  processes.  The 
clinoid  processes  may  even  then  be  percei- 
ved in  a  cartdaginous  state,  though  some 
writers  have  asserted  the  contrary ;  but  we 
observe  no  appearance  of  any  sinus. 

This  bone  is  connected  with  all  the  bones 
of  the  cranium,  and  likewise  with  the  ossa 
maxillaria,  ossa  malarum,  ossa  palati,  and 
vomer.  Its  uses  may  be  collected  frcMn  the 
description  we  have  given  of  it. 

SPHENOIDAL  SUTURE.  Suturasphe- 
noidalis.  The  sphenoidal  and  ethmoidal 
sutures  are  those  which  surround  tlie  many 
irregular  processes  of  these  two  bones,  and 
join  them  to  each  other  and  to  the  rest. 

SPHE'NO-MAXILLA'RIS.  An  arterj% 
and  a  fissure  of  the  orbit  of  the  eye,  is  so 
called. 

SPHEJfO-SALFl'ifGO-STAi'HYLl'iyUS.      See 

Oircumflcxvs. 

SPHEXo-STAPHYLi'srs.  See  Lexatorpa- 
lati. 

SPHI'NCTER.  (From  a<piyla>,  to  shut 
up.)  The  name  of  several  muscles,  whose 
office  is  to  shut  or  close  the  aperture  around 
which  they  are  placed. 

SPHI'NCTER  ANI.  Sphincter  exter- 
nus,  of  Albinus  and  Douglas.  Sphincter 
cutanev.s,  of  Winslow,  and  coccigio-cutanS- 
sphincter,  of  Dumas.  A  single  muscle  of 
the  anus,  which  shuts  the  passage  through 
the  anus  into  the  rectum,  and  pulls  down 
the  bulb  of  the  urethra,  by  which  it  assists 
in  ejecting  the  urine  and  semen.  It  arises 
from  the  skin  and  fat  that  surrounds  the 
verge  of  the  anus  on  both  sides,  near  as  fair 
as  the  tuberosity  of  the  ischium ;  the  fibres 
are  aTad.ually  collected  into  an  oval  form, 


sH 


SPl 


aai 


aiici  surround  the  extremity  ol  the  rectum. 
It  k  inserted  by  a  narrow  point  into  the  pe- 
rineum, acceleratores  urinsc,  and  transversi 
perinei ;  and  behind  into  the  extremity  of 
the  OS  coccygis,  by  an  acute  termination. 

Sphi'ncter  a'si  ctJTA'NEus.  See 
Sphincter  ani. 

Sphi'ncter  a'ni  exte'rncs.  See 
Sphincter  ani. 

Sphi'itcter  a'ni  inte'rwus.  Albinus 
and  Douglas  call  the  circular  fibres  of  the 
muscular  coat  of  the  rectum,  which  sur- 
round its  extremity,  by  this  name. 

Sphi'ncter  cdta'neus.  See  Sphincter 
ami. 

Sphi'ncter  extb'rnus.  See  Sphincter 
ani. 

Sphi'ncter  gu'lje.  The  muscle  which 
contracts  the  top  of  the  throat. 

Sphi'ncter  I/Abio'ritm.  See  Orbicula- 
m  oris. 

Sphi'ncter  o'ris.    See  Orbicularis  oris. 

SPHI'NCTER  VAGI'NiE.  Constrictor 
cunni,  of  Albinus.  Second  muscle  of  the 
clitoris,  of  Douglas,  and  anulo-syndesmo- 
clitoridien-,  of  Dumas.  This  muscle  arises 
from  the  sphincter  ani  and  from  the  posterior 
side  of  the  vagina  near  the  perinaeum ;  from 
thence  it  runs  up  the  side  of  the  vagina, 
near  its  external  orifice,  opposite  to  the  nym- 
phae,  covers  the  corpus  cavernosum,  and  is 
inserted  into  the  crus  and  body  or  union  of 
the  crura  clitoridis.  Its  use  is  to  contract 
the  moutli  of  the  vagina. 

Sphingo'nta.  (From  (n^iyla,  to  bind.) 
Astringent  medicines. 

Sphondt'litjbi.  (From  <77rovSu\oi,  ver- 
tebra; named  from  the  shape  of  its  root; 
or  probably  because  it  was  used  against  the 
bite  of  a  serpent,  called  o-ttovJ^vkk .)  This 
is  supposed  to  be  the  brankursine.  See 
Acanthus  mollis. 

SPI'CA.  1.  An  ear  of  corn.  2.  A  band- 
age resembling  an  ear  of  corn. 

Spi'ca  bre'vis.     Fox-tail  plant. 

Spi'ca  ce'ltica.     See  Valeriana  celtica. 

Sfi'ca  f^'mina.    Common  lavender. 

Spi'ca  i'ndica.     See  Nardus  indica. 

Spi'ca  ingttina'lis.  A  bandage  for  rup- 
tures in  the  groin. 

Spi'ca  inguina'lis  du'plex.  Double 
bandage  for  ruptures. 

Spi'ca  kas.     Broad-leaved  lavender. 

Spi'ca  na'rdi.     See  J^ardvs  indica. 

Spi'ca  si'mplex.  A  common  roller  or 
bandage. 

SPIGE'LIA.  (From  spica,  an  ear  of  com ; 
so  called  from  its  spicated  top.) 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
LiHnaean  system.  Class,  Pentandria.  Or- 
der, Moiwgynia, 

2.  The  name  in  some  pharmacopceias  for 
the  Spigilia  anlhelmia. 

Spig-e'lia  ANTHE'tariA.  The  systema- 
tic name  of  the  spigelia  of  some  pharmaco- 
poeias.   It  is  directed  as  an  aatheltointic ;  its 


virtues  are  very  similar  to  those  of4:he  In- 
dian pink.     See  Spigelia  marilandica. 

Spige'lia  lonicera.  See  Spigelia  ma," 
rilandica. 

Spige'lia  marila'ndica.  Spigelialonj,' 
cera.  Perennial  worm-grass,  or  Indian  pink. 
Spigelia ;  caule  tetragono^foliis  omnibus  op' 
positiSf  of  Linnajus.  The  whole  of  this  plauat, 
but  most  commonly  the  root,  is  employed  as 
an  anthelmintic  by  the  Indians  and  inhabi- 
tants of  America.  Dr.  Hope  has  written  in 
favour  of  this  plant,  in  continued  and  remit- 
ting low  worm-fevers ;  besides  its  property 
of  destroying  the  worms  in  the  primse  vise, 
it  acts  as  a  purgative. 

Spigelian  lobe.     See  Liver. 

SPIGELIUS,  Adrian,  was  born  at  Brus- 
sels in  1578.  He  studied  at  Louvain,  and 
afterwards  at  Padua,  where  he  took  his  de- 
gree. He  became  thoroughly  skilled  in 
every  branch  of  his  profession,  particularly 
in  anatomy  and  surgery ;  and,  after  travel- 
ling some  time  to  the  diiferent  schools  ia 
Germany,  he  settled  in  Moravia,  where  he 
was  soon  appointed  physician  to  the  States 
of  the  Province.  In  1616  he  was  invited  to 
occupy  the  principal  professorship  in  anato- 
my and  surgery  at  Padua,  where  he  acquit- 
ted himself  with  so  much  success,  that  he 
was  created  a  Knight  of  St.  Mark,  and  pre- 
sented with  a  collar  of  gold.  He  died  in 
1625.  His  writings  evince  him  to  have  pos- 
sessed very  extensive  medical  knowledge. 
The  first,  which  he  published,  contains  some 
interesting  information  concerning  the  vir- 
tues of  plants,  respecting  which  he  appears 
to  have  learnt  much  from  the  Italian  pea- 
santiy.  He  wrote  also  concerning  some 
diseases,  and  other  matters.  But  the  most 
valuable  of  his  works  are  those  composed  oa 
anatomical  subjects,  published  after  his 
death  by  his  son-in-law,  Crema. 

Spignel.    .  See  .Mthusa  meum. 

Spike.     See  NardusAndica. 

Spikenard.     See  Jft^dus  indica. 

Spila'nthus  acme'lla.  Achmellu. 
Achamella.  The  systematic  name  of  the 
balm -leaved  spilanthus  which  possesses  a 
glutinous  bitter  taste  and  a  fragrant  smell. 
The  herb  and  seed  are  said  to  be  diuretic 
and  emmenagogue,  and  useful  in  dropsies, 
jaundice,  fluor  albus,  and  calculous  com- 
plaints, given  in  infusion. 

SPI'NA.  (Q^uasi  spiculina,  dim.  of  spica.) 
1.  A  thorn.  2.  The  back-bone;  so  called 
from  the  thorn-like  processes  of  the  verte- 
brae.    3.  The  shin-bone. 

Spi'na  a'cida.     See  Berberis. 

Spi'na  acu'ta.     The  haAvthorn, 

Spi'na  ^egypti'aca.  The  Egyptian 
thorn  or  sloe-tree.     See  Acacia  vera. 

Spi'na  a'lba.     The  white  thorn-tree. 

Spi'na  ara'bica.  The  chardon  or  Ara* 
bian  thistle. 

SPI'NA  BI'FID A .  Hydrops  medulliB  spi- 
nalis.    Hydrocele    spiinalis,    Hydrorachitis 


asiij 


^n 


9PI 


svinosa.  A  tumour  upon  the  spine  of  new- 
born children  immediately  about  the  lower 
vertebrae  of  the  loins,  and  upper  parts  of 
the  sacrum ;  at  first  it  is  of  a  dark  blue  co- 
lour; but  in  proportion  as  it  increases  in 
size,  approaches  nearer  and  nearer  to  the 
colour  of  the  skin,  becoming  perfectly  dia- 
phanous. 

From  the  surface  of  this  tumour  a  pellu- 
cid watery  fluid  sometimes  exudes,  and  this 
circumstance  has  been  noticed  by  different 
authors.  It  is  always  attended  with  a  weak- 
ness, or,  more  properly  speaking,  a  paraly- 
sis of  the  lower  extremities.  The  opening 
of  it  rashly  has  proved  quickly  fatal  to  the 
child.  Tulpius,  therefore,  strongly  dissuades 
U3  from  attempting  this  operation.  Acrel 
mentions  a  case  where  a  nurse  rashly  open- 
ed a  tumour,  which,  as  she  described  it,  was 
a  blood  bag  on  the  back  of  the  child  at  the 
time  of  its  birtli,  in  bigness  equal  to  a  hen's 
e^,  in  two  hours  after  which  the  child  died. 
Prom  the  dissection  it  appeared  that  the 
bladder  lay  in  the  middle  of  the  os  sacrum, 
and  consisted  of  a  coat,  and  some  strong 
membrane,  which  proceeded  from  a  long 
fissure  of  the  bones.  The  extremity  of  the 
spinal  marrow  lay  bare,  and  the  spinal  duct, 
in  the  os  sacrum,  was  uncommonly  wide, 
and  distended  by  the  pressure  of  the  waters. 
Upon  tracing  it  to  the  head,  the  brain  was 
found  nearly  in  its  natui-al  state,  but  the 
ventricles  contained  so  much  water  that  the 
infundibulum  was  quite  distended  with  it, 
and  the  passage  between  the  third  and  fourth 
ventricle  was  greatly  enlarged. 

He  likewise  takes  notice  of  another  case, 
•vsrhere  a  child  lived  about  eight  years  la- 
bouring under  this  complaint,  during  which 
time  it  seemed  to  enjoy  tolerable  health, 
though  pale.  Nothing  seemed  amiss  in  him, 
but  such  a  degree  of  debility  as  rendered 
him  incapable  to  stand  on  his  legs. 

The  tumour,  as  iu  the  former  case,  was 
in  the  middle  of  th^s  sacrum,  of  the  big- 
ness of  a  man's  fist,  with  little  discolouring ; 
and  upon  pressing  it  became  less.  When 
opened  it  was  found  full  of  water,  and  the 
coats  were  the  same  as  in  the  former,  but 
the  separation  of  the  bones  was  very  con- 
siderable. The  spinal  marrow,  under  the 
tumour,  was  as  small  as  a  pack-thread,  and 
rigid ;  but  there  were  no  morbid  appear- 
ances in  tlie  brain. 

Spi'na  bi/rghi  monspe'lieksis.  Ever- 
green privet. 

SPI'NA  CERVl'NA.  (So  called  from  its 
thorns  resembling  those  of  the  stag.)  See 
Rhamnus  catharticus. 

Spi'na  Hi'p.ci.  The  goats'-thorn  of 
France,  yielding  gum-tragacanth. 

Spi'ija  infecto'ria.  See  Rhamnus  ca- 
tharticus. 

Spi'wa  purga'trix.   The  purging  thorn. 

Spi'na  solstitia'lis.  The  calcitrapa 
ofl&cinalis.     Barnaby's  thistle. 

SPI'NA  VENTO'SA,     (The  term  of  spi- 


na seems  to  have  been  applied  by  the  km." 

bians  to  this  disorder,  because  it  occasions 
a  prickling  in  the  flesh  like  the  puncture  of 
thorns;  and  the  epithet  ventosa  is  added, 
because,  upon  touching  the  tumour,  it  seems 
to  be  filled  with  wind,  though  this  is  not  the 
cause  of  the  distension.)  Spirnz  ventositas. 
Teredo.  Fungus  articuli.  Arthrocace.  Si- 
deratio  ossis.  Cancer  ossis.  Gangrmna  oS' 
sis,  and  some  French  authors  term  it  exos- 
tosis. When  children  are  the  subjects  of 
this  disease,  M.  Severinus  calb  it  Padar' 
throcace.  A  tumour  arising  from  an  inter- 
nal caries  of  a  bone.  It  most  frequently 
occurs  in  the  carpus  and  tarsus,  and  is 
known  by  a  continual  pain  in  the  bone, 
and  a  red  swelling  of  tlie  skin,  which  has  a 
spongy  feel. 

Spina'chia.     See  Spinacia. 

SPINA'CIA.  (From  I<r5r*w*,  Spain, 
whence  it  originally  came ;  or  from  its  spi- 
nous seed.)  Spinachia.  Spinach.  Spinage, 
This  plant,  Spinacia  oleracea  of  Linnseus,  is 
sometimes  directed  for  medicinal  purposes 
in  the  cure  of  phthisical  complaints ;  made 
into  a  poultice,  by  boiling  the  leaves  and 
adding  some  oil,  it  forms  an  excellent  emol- 
lient. As  an  article  of  food  it  maybe  consi- 
dered as  similar  to  cabbage  and  other  olera- 
ceous  plants.     See  Brassica  capitata. 

SpiifA'ciA  OLERA'cEA-  The  Systematic 
name  of  spinage.     See  Spinacia. 

Spi'na  cra'tes  The  spine  of  the 
back. 

Spfif^  VEWTo'siTAS.  A  caries,  or  decay 
of  a  bone. 

Spinal  marrow.     See  Medulla  spinalis. 

SPINALIS  CERVrCIS.  This  muscle, 
wliich  is  situated  close  to  the  vertebrae  at 
the  posterior  part  of  the  neck  and  upper 
part  of  the  back,  arises,  by  distinct  ten- 
dons, from  tlie  transverse  processes  of  the 
five  or  six  uppermost  vertebrae  of  the 
back,  and,  ascending  obliquely  under  the 
complexus,  is  inserted,  by  small  tendons, 
into  the  spinous  processes  of  the  sixth,  fifth, 
fourth,  third,  and  second  vertebras  of  the 
neck. 

Its  use  is  to  extend  the  neck  obliquely 
backwards. 

Spina'lis  co'lli.  See  Semi  spinalis 
colli. 

SPINA'LIS  DO'RSI.  Transversalis  dor- 
si,  of  Winslow,  and  inter- epineux,  of  Du- 
mas. This  is  the  name  given  by  Albinus 
to  a  tendinous  and  fleshy  mass,  which  is 
situated  along  the  spinous  processes  of  the 
back  and  the  inner  side  of  the  longissimus 
dorsi. 

It  arises  tendinous  and  fleshy  from  the 
spinous  processes  of  the  uppermost  ver- 
tebrae of  the  loins,  and  the  lowermost  ones 
of  the  back,  and  is  inserted  into  the  spinous 
processes  of  the  nine  uppermost  vertebrs  of 
tlie  back. 

Its  use  is  to  extend  the  vertebrsB,  and  to 
assist  in  raising  the  spine. 


SPI 


6^1 


&i^3 


Spina XES  LUMBo'RtrM.  Muscles  ol  the 
loins. 

SPINE.  {Spina,  from  spina,  thorn; 
sio  called  from  the  spine-like  processes  of 
the  vertebrae.)  Spina  dorsi.  Columna 
spinalis.  Columna  verlebralis.  A  bony 
column  or  pillar  extending  in  the  posterior 
part  of  the  trunk  from  the  great  occipital 
foramen  to  the  sacrum.  It  is  composed  of 
twenty-four  bones  called  vertebrse.  See 
Vertebra, 

Spino'sa.     See  Spina  bifida. 

Spino'sum  syri'acum.  The  Syrian 
broom. 

SPIRjE'A.  (From  spira,  a  pillar ;  so 
named  from  its  spiral  stalk.)  Meadow  sweet. 
The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the  Lin- 
nsean  system.  Class,  Pentagynia.  Order, 
Jcosandria.  ^ 

Spir^'a  africa'wa.  African  meadow 
sweet. 

SpiRiEA  FiiiiPE'ifDULA.  The  Systematic 
name  of  the  officinal  dropwort.  Filipendula. 
Saxi/raga  rubra.  Dropwort.  The  root  of 
this  plant,  Spircea;  foliis  pennatis,  foliolis 
uniformibus  serratis  ;  caule  herbaceo  ;  fiori- 
bus  corymbosis,  of  Linnseus,  possesses  adstrin- 
gent,  and,  it  is  said,  lithontriptic  virtues.  It 
is  seldom  used  in  the  practice  of  the  present 
day. 

Spir^'a  tjlma'ria.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  meadowsweet.  Ulmaria.  Regina 
prati.  BarbacaprtB.  Meadow-sweet.  Queen 
of  the  meadows.  This  is  a  beautiful  and  fra- 
grajit  plant.  The  leaves  are  recommended 
as  mild  adstringents.  The  flowers  have  a 
strong  smell,  resembling  that  of  May  ;  they 
are  suposed  to  possess  antispasmodic  and 
diaphoretic  virtues,  and  as  they  are  very 
rarely  used  in  medicine,  Linnasus  suspects 
that  the  neglect  of  them  has  arisen  from  the 
plant  being  supposed  to  be  possessed  of  some 
noxious  qualities,  which  it  seemed  to  betray 
by  its  being  left  untouched  by  cattle.  It 
may  be  observed,  however,  that  the  cattle 
also  refuse  the  Angelica  and  other  herbs, 
whose  innocence  is  apparent  from  daily  ex- 
perience. 

SPIRIT.  Spiritus.  This  name  was  for- 
merly given  by  chemists  to  all  volatile  sub- 
stances collected  by  distillation.  Three 
principal  kinds  were  distinguished :  inflam- 
mable or  ardent  spirits,  acid  spirits,  and 
alkaline  spirits.  The  word  spirit  is  now  al- 
most exclusively  confined  to  alcohol. 

Spi'ritus  ^'theris  ni'trici.  Spiritus 
mtheris  nitrosi.  Spiritus  nitri  dulcis.  "  Take 
of  rectified  spirits,  two  pints ;  nitric  acid, 
by  weight,  three  ounces  ;  add  the  acid  gra- 
dually to  the  spirit,  and  mix  them,  taking 
care  that  the  heat  do  not  exceed  120  de- 
grees ;  then  with  a  gentle  heat  distil  twenty- 
four  fluid  ounces."  A  febrifuge,  diaphore- 
tic, and  diuretic  compound  mostly  admi- 
nistered in  asthenia,  nervous  afi'ections,  dy- 
suria,  and  calculous  complaints. 

Spi'ritus  ^'theris  sulphtt'rici.    Spi- 


ritus vitrioli  dulcis.  Spiritus  mtheris  vilrio- 
lici.  "  Take  of  sulphuric  aether,  half  a  pint ; 
rectified  spirit,  a  pint :  mix  them."  A  dia- 
phoretic, antispasmodic,  and  tonic  prepara- 
tion, mostly  exhibited  in  nervous  debility, 
and  weakness  of  the  primse  viae. 

Spi'ritus  ^'theris  AROMATi'ctrs. 
''  Take  of  cinnamon-bark,  bruised,  three 
drachms ;  cardamom  seeds  pov/dered,  a 
drachm  and  a  half;  long  pepper  powdered, 
ginger-root  sliced,  each  a  drachm  ;  spirit  of 
sulphuric  tether,  a  pint ;  macerate  for  four- 
teen days,  in  a  closed  glass  vessel,  and 
strain."  An  excellent  stimulating  and  sto- 
machic compound,  which  is  administered  in 
debility  of  the  stomach  and  nervous  aifeC" 
tions. 

Spi'ritus  je'theris  sulphu'rici  com= 
po'siTus.  "  Take  of  spirit  of  sulphuric 
cether,  a  pint ;  aetherial  oil,  two  fluid 
drachms  ;  mix  them."  A  stimulating  ano- 
dyne, supposed  to  be  similar  to  the  celebra- 
ted liquor  miner alis  anodynus,  of  Hoffman, 
It  is  exhibited  in  fevers,  nervous  afi'ections, 
hysteria,  &;c. ;  and  in  most  cases  of  fever  ^ 
where  medicines  are  rejected  by  the  sto= 
mach,  this  is  of  infinite  service. 

Spi'ritus  ammo'ni^.  Spirit  of  ammO' 
nia.  Formerly  called  Spiritus  salis  ammo- 
niaci  dulcis.  Spiritus  salis  ammoniaci, 
"  Take  of  proof  spirit,  three  pints ;  muriate 
of  ammonia,  four  ounces ;  subcarbonate  of 
potash,  six  ounces;  mix  them,  and,  with 
a  gentle  fire,  let  a  pint  and  a  half  be  dis- 
tilled into  a  cooled  receiver."  A  stimula- 
ting antispasmodic,  occasionally  exliibited 
in  cases  of  asphyxia,  asthenia,  and  in  ner- 
vous diseases,  but  mostly  used  as  an  exter- 
nal  stimulant  against  rheumatism,  sprains^ 
and  bruises. 

Spi'ritus  amimo'ni.s;  aroma'ticus.  Aro- 
matic spirit  of  ammonia.  Formerly  known 
by  the  name  of  Spiritus  amrnonim  composi- 
tus :  Spiritus  volatilis  aromaticus :  Spiritus 
salis  volatilis  oleosus.  "  Take  of  cinnamon-^ 
bark  bruised,  cloves  bruised,  each  two 
drachms ;  lemon-peel  four  ounces ;  subcar- 
bonate of  potash,  half  a  pound ;  muriate  of 
ammonia,  five  ounces  ;  rectified  spirit,  fouF 
pints ;  water,  a  gallon ;  mix  and  distil  six 
pints."  A  stimulating  antispasmodic  and 
sudorific  in  very  general  use,  to  smell  at  in 
faintings  and  lowness  of  spirits.  It  is  exhi- 
bited internally  in  nervous  affections,  histe= 
ria,  and  weakness  of  the  stomach.  The  dose 
is  from  half  a  drachm  to  a  drachm. 

Spi'ritus  ammo'wIjE  f(e'tidus.  Fetid 
spirit  of  a,mmonia.  Formerly  called  spiri- 
tus volatilis  fcetidus.  "  Take  of  spirit  of 
ammonia,  two  pints ;  assafoetida,  two  ounces. 
Macerate  for  twelve  hours,  then  by  a  gentle 
fire  distil  a  pint  and  a  half  into  a  cooled  re- 
ceiver." A  stimulating  antispasmodic,  often 
exhibited  to  children  against  convulsions, 
and  to  gouty  and  asthmatic  persons.  The 
dose  is  from  half  to  a  whole  fluid  drachm. 

Spi'ritps  ammo'wi^  succika.'tus,  Suc=- 
105 


334 


SFI 


SH 


ciuated  spirited  of  ammonia.  Formerlyknowa  spirit,  a  gallon  ;  water  sufficient  to  prevent 

hy  the  na.mes  of  Eau  de  luce ;  Spiritus  salts  empyreuma.     Macerate  for  24  hours,  and 

ammoniaci  succinaftcs ;    Liquor  comu  cer-  distil  a  gallon  by  a  gentle  fire."     Spirit  of 

vi  suecinatus.      "  Take  of  mastich,  three  cinnamon  is  mostly  used  in  conjunction  with 

drachms;  rectified  spirit,  nine  fluid  drachms ;  other  carminatives  to  give  a  pleasant  fla- 

oil  of  lavender,  foarteen   minims;   oil   of  vour;  it  may  be  eshibited  alone  as  a  carmi- 

amber,    four  minims ;    solution   of  ammo-  native  and  stimulant.     The  dose  is  from  a 


nia  ten  fluM  ounces.  Macerate  the  mas- 
tich  in  the  spirit  that  it  may  dissolve, 
and  poui"  off  the  clear  tincture,  to  tliis  add 
the  remaining  articles,  and  shake  them 
togetlier."  This  preparation  is  much  es- 
teemed as  a  stimulant  and  ner^ane  medi- 
cine, and  is  employed  internally  smd  exter- 
nally against  spasms,  hysteria,  syncope, 
vertigo,  and  the  stings  of  insects.  The 
dose  is  from  ten  minima  to  half  a  fluid- 
drachm. 

Spi'ritus  aki'si.  Spirit  of  aniseed. 
Formerly  called  Spirilus  anisi  compositus  ; 
Aqua  seminum  anisi  composita.     "  Take  of 


fluid  drachm  to  half  a  fluid  ounce. 

SpfRiTTTS  co'rnu  ce'rvi.     See  Ammo-' 
nia  suhcarbonas. 

Spi'ritus  juni'peri  coMPo'siTtJS.  Com- 
pound spirit  of  juniper.  Formerly  called 
aquajuniptri  composita,  "  Take  of  Juniper 
berries,  bruised,  a  pound;  caraway-seeds, 
bruised,  fennel-seeds,  bruised,  of  each  an 
ounce  and  a  half;  proof  spirit  a  gallon;  wa- 
ter sufficient  to  prevent  empyreuma.  Ma- 
cerate for  24  hours,  and  distil  a  gallon  by  a 
gentle  fire." 

Spi'ritus  lava'jvdcl^.    Spirit  of  laven- 
der.     Formerly  called  spiritus  lavendulcs 


aniseed,  bruised,  half  a  pound;  proof  simplex.  "Takeof  fresh 'lavender  flowers, 
spirit,  a  gallon ;  water  sufficient  to  prevent  two  pounds ;  rectified  spirit,  a  gallon  ;  wa- 
empyreuma.      Macerate    for   twenty-four    ter  sufficient  to  prevent  empyreuma.     Ma= 


hours,  and  distil  a  gallon  by  a  gentle  fire." 
A  stimulating  carminative  and  stomachic, 
calculated  to  relieve  flatulency,  borboryg- 
mns,  colic,  and  spasmodic  affections  of  the 
bowels.  The  dose  is  from  half  to  a  whole 
fluid  drachm. 

Spi'ritus    armora'ci^     compo'sittjs. 


cerate  for  24  hours,  and  distil  a  gallon  by  a 
gentle  fire."  Though  mostly  used  as  a  per- 
fume, this  spirit  may  be  given  internally  as 
a  stimulating  nervine  and  antispasmodic- 
The  dose  is  from  a  fluid  drachm  to  half  a 
fluid  ounce. 

Spi'ritus  lava'kduLjE  compo'situs. 
Compound  spirit  of  horse-radish,  formerly  Compound  spirit  of  lavender.  Formerly 
called  spiritus  raphani  compositus:  Aqua  called  spiritus  lavendulm  compositus  mat- 
raphani  composita.  "  Tacke  of  horse-radish  thia.  "  Take  of  spirit  of  lavender,  three 
root,  fresh  and  sliced,  dried  orange-peel,  pints ;  spirit  of  rosemary,  a  pint ;  cuina- 
of  each  a  pound  ;  nutmegs,  bruised,  half  an    mon  bark,  bruised,   nutmegs,   bruised,   of 


ounce  ;  proof  spirit,  a  gallon  ;  water  suffi- 
cient to  prevent  empyreuma.  Macerate 
for  twenty-four  hours,  and  distil  a  gallon 
by  a  gentle  fire."  A  very  warm  stimu- 
lating compound  given  in  gouty,  rheumatic, 
and  spasmodic  affections  of  the  stomach, 
and  in  scorbutic  disorders.  The  dose  is 
from  half  a  fluid  drachm  to  half  a  fluid 
ounce.  4 

Spi'ritus  ca'mphorje.  Spirit  of  cam- 
phor. Formerly  known  by  the  names  of 
spiritus  ca7nphoraius :  Spiritus  vinosus  cam- 
phoratus :  Spiritus  vini  camphoratus.  "  Take 
of  camphor,  four  ounces  ;  rectified  spirit, 
two  pints.  Mix,  that  the  camphor  may  be 
dissolved."  A  stimulating  medicine  used 
as  an  external  application  against  chilblains, 
rheumatism,  palsy,  numbness,  and  gan- 
grene. 

Spi'ritus  ca'rui.  Spirit  of  caraway. 
Formerly  called  aquo  seminum  carui. 
•'Take  of  carav/ay  seeds,  bruised,  a  pound 
and  a  half;  proof  spirit,  a  gallon ;  water 
sufficient  to  prevent  empyreuma.  Macerate 
ibr  24  hours,  and  distil  a  gallon  by  a  gentle 
fire."  The  dose  Ls  fi'om  a  fluid  drachm  to 
half  a  fluid  ounce. 

Spi'ritus  cixjvamo'mi.  Spirit  of  cinna- 
mon. Formei'ly  called  aqua  cinnamomi 
spirituosa.  AquaciriTiaraomifortis.  "Take 
of  cinnamon-bark,  bruised,  a  pound  ;  prorif 


each  half  an  ounce ;  red  saunders  wood, 
sliced,  an  ounce.  Macerate  for  fourteen 
days,  and  strain."  An  elegant  and  useful 
antispasmodic,  and  stimulant  in  very  general 
use  against  nervous  diseases,  lowness  of  spi- 
rits, and  weakness  of  the  stomach,  taken  on 
a  lump  of  sugar. 

Spi'ritus  liUBiBRico'RUM.  The  spirit 
obtained  by  the  distillation  of  the  eartii- 
worm  is  similar  to  hartshorn. 

Spi'ritus  me'nth^  piperi't^s:.  Spirit 
of  peppermint.  Formerly  called  spiritus 
me/ithcE piperitidis :  Aqua menthcepiperitidis 
spirituosa.  "Take  of  peppermint,  dried,  a 
pound  and  a  half;  proof  spirit,  a  gallon ; 
water  sufficient  to  prevent  empyreuma. 
Macerate  for  24  hours,  and  distil  a  gal- 
lon by  a  gentle  fire."  This  possesses  all 
the  properties  of  the  peppermint  with  the 
stimulating  virtues  of  the  spirit.  The 
dose  from  one  fluid  draclim  to  a  fluid 
ounce. 

Spi'ritus  me'nthje  vi'ridis.  Spirit  of 
spearmint.  Formerly  called  spiritus  men- 
thcB  safivce :  Aqua  menthce  vulgaris  spirituo~ 
sa.  "  Take  of  spearmint,  dried,  a  pound  and 
a  half;  proof  spirit,  a  gallon ;  water  sufficient 
to  prevent  empyreuma.  Macerate  for  24 
hours,  and  distil  a  gallon."  This  is  most 
commonly  added  to  carminative  or  anti- 
soasmodJc  draughts,  and  seldom  exhibited 


sn 


SPL 


335 


.iloae.  The  dose  from  one  fluid  drachm  to 
a  fluid  ounce. 

Spi'ritps  millepeda'rum.  a  fluid  vo- 
latile alkali,  whose  virtues  are  similar  to 
hartshorn, 

Spi'ritus  minderk'ri.  See  Ammonim 
acetahs  liquor. 

Spi'ritus  myri'stic^.  Spirit  of  nut- 
meg'. Formerly  called  aqua  nucis  mos- 
chatm.  "  Take  of  nutmegs,  bruised,  two 
ounces ;  proof  spirit,  a  gallon ;  water  suf- 
ficient to  prevent  empyreuma.  Macerate 
for  24  hours,  and  distil  a  gallon  by  a 
gentle  fire."  A  stimulating  and  agreeable 
spirit  possessing  the  virtues  of  the  nut- 
meg. The  dose  from  one  flujd  drachm 
to  a  fluid  ounce. 

Spi'ritus  wi'tri  du'lcis.  See  Spiritus 
fEtheris  nitrici. 

Spi'p.itus  ni'tri  du'plex.  The  nitrous 
acid.  See  Acidum  nitrosum,  and  Nitric  acid. 

Spi'ritus  ni'tri  fu'mans.  See  Acidum 
nitrosum,  and  JVitric  acid. 

Spi'ritus  ni'tri  glauee'ri.  See  Aci- 
dum nitrosum,  and  Nitric  acid. 

Spi'ritus  ni'tri  si'mplex.  The  dilute 
nitrous  acid.  See  Acidum  nilricum  dilu- 
tum. 

Spi'ritus  ni'tri  vulga'ris.  This  is 
now  called  acidum  nitricum  dilutum. 

Spi'ritus  pime'nt^.  Spirit  of  pimento. 
Formerly  called  spiritus  pimento.  "  Take 
of  allspice,  bruised,  two  ounces ;  proof 
spirit,  a  gallon ;  water  sufficient  to  pre- 
vent empyreuma.  Macerate  for  24  hours, 
and  distil  a  gallon  by  a  gentle  fire."  A 
stimulating  aromatic  tincture  mostly  em- 
ployed with  adstringent  and  carminative 
medicines.  The  dose  is  from  half  a  fluid 
drachm  to  half  a  fluid  ounce. 

Spi'ritus  pule'gii.  Spirit  of  penny- 
royal. Formerly  called  aqua  pulegii  spi- 
rituosa.  "  Take  of  penny-royal,  dried,  a 
pound  and  half;  proof  spirit,  a  gallon  : 
■water  sufficient  to  prevent  empyreuma. 
Macerate  for  24  hours,  and  distil  a  gal- 
lon by  a  gentle  fire."  This  is  in  very 
general  use  as  an  emmenagogue  amongst 
the  lower  orders.  It  possesses  nervine  and 
carminative  virtues.  The  dose  is  from  half 
a  fluid  drachm  to  half  a  fluid  ounce. 

Spi'ritus  re'ctor.  Boerhaave  and 
other  chemists  give  this  name  to  a  very  at- 
tenuated principle,  in  which  the  smell  of 
odorant  bodies  peculiarly  reside.  It  is  now 
called  aroma. 

Spi'ritus  rosmari'ni.  Spirit  of  rose- 
mary. "  Take  of  rosemary  tops,  fresh, 
two  pounds ;  proof  spirit,  a  gallon ;  water 
sufficient  to  pi'event  empyreuma.  Mace- 
rate for  24  hours,  and  distil  a  gallon  by  a 
g-entle  fire."  A  very  fragrant  spirit,  mostly 
employed  for  external  purposes  in^  conjunc- 
tion with  other  resolvents. 

Spi'ritus  sa'lis  ammoni'aci  Aauo'sus. 
See  Ammonim  subcarbonas. 


spi'ritus  sa'lis  ammoni'aci  DU'tClS. 
See  Spiritus  ammonicE. 

Spi'ritus  sa'lis  ammoni'aci  si'mplex, 
See  Ammonim  subcarbonas. 

Spi'ritus  sa'lis  glauee'ri.  See  Mu- 
riatic acid. 

Spi'ritus  sa'lis  mari'ni.  See  Muria- 
tic acid. 

Spi'ritus  vi'ni  rectifica'tus.  See  Al- 
cohol. Rectified  spirit  of  wine  is  in  general 
use  to  dissolve  resinous  and  other  medicines. 
It  is  seldom  exhibited  internally,  though  it 
exists  in  the  diluted  state  in  all  vinous  and 
spirituous  liquors. 

Spi'ritus  vi'ni  tenui'or.  Proof  spirit, 
which  is  about  half  the  strength  of  rec- 
tified, is  much  employed  for  preparing 
tinctures  of  resinous  juices,  barks,  roots., 
&c.  I 

Spi'ritus  vitrt'oli.  See  Sulphuric  acid. 

Spi'ritus  vitri'oli  du'lcis.  See  Spi- 
ritus oetheris  sulphurici. 

Spi'ritus  vola'tilis  f(E'tidus.  See 
Spiritus  ammonimfcetidv^. 

Sfissame'ntum.  (From  spisso,  to  thick- 
en.) A  substance  put  into  oils  and  oint- 
ments to  make  them  thick. 

Spitting  of  blood.  See  Hcematemesis  antl 
Hmmoptysis. 

Spla'nchnica.  (From  c-TrT^cty^voVf  an 
intestine.)     Remedies  for  diseased  bowels. 

SPLANCHNOLO'GIA.  (From 
a-Trxtfyp^vovy  an  entrail,  an  Koya^^  a  dis- 
course.) Splanchnology,  or  the  doctrine 
of  thfi  viscgi*el 

SPLANCHNIC  NERVE.  The  great 
intercostal  nerve.     See  Intercostal  nerve. 

SPLEEN.  2irA«p.  Lien.  The  spleen 
or  milt  is  a  spongy  viscus  of  a  livid  colour, 
and  so  variable  in  form,  situation,  and  mag- 
nitude, that  it  is  hard  to  determine  either. 
Nevertheless,  in  a  healthy  man  it  is  always 
placed  on  the  left  side,  in  the  left  hypochon- 
drium,  between  the  eleventh  and  twelfth 
false  ribs.  Its  circumference  is  oblong  and 
round,  resembling  an  oval  figure.  It  is 
larger,  to  speak  generally,  when  the  sto- 
mach is  empty,  and  smaller  when  it  is  com- 
pressed, or  evacuated  by  a  full  stomach. 

It  should  particularly  be  remembered  of 
this  viscus,  that  it  is  convex  towards  the 
ribs,  and  concave  internally :  also,  that  it 
has  an  excavation,  into  which  vessels  ai'e 
inserted. 

It  is  connected  with  the  following  parts  : 
1.  With  the  stomach,  by  a  ligament  and 
short  vessels.  2.  With  the  omentum,  and 
the  left  kidney.  3.  With  the  diaphragm, 
by  a  portion  of  the  peritonaeum.  4.  With 
the  beginning  of  the  pancreas,  by  vessels. 

5.  With  the  colon,  by  a  ligament. 

In  man  the  spleen  is  covered  with  one 
simple,  firm  membrane,  arising  from  the 
peritonaaiim,  which  adheres  to  the  spleen, 
very  firmly,  by  the  intervention  of  cellular- 
structure. 


336 


SPL 


SPL 


The  vessels  of  the  spleen  are,  the  splenic 
artery  coming  from  the  coeliac  artery,  whi^h, 
considering  the  size  of  the  spleen,  is  much 
larger  than  is  requisite  for  the  mere  nutri- 
tion of  it.  This  goes  by  serpentine  move- 
ments, out  of  its  course,  over  the  pancreas, 
and  behind  the  stomach,  and  after  having 
given  off  branches  to  the  adjacent  parts, 
it  is  inserted  into  the  concave  surface  of  the 
spleen.  It  is  afterwards  divided  into  smal- 
ler branches,  which  are  again  divided  into 
otiier  yet  smaller,  delivering  their  blood 
immediately  to  the  veins,  but  emitting  it 
no  where  else.  The  veins,  at  length,  come 
together  into  one,  called  the  splenic  vein, 
and  having  received  the  large  coronary  vein 
of  the  stomach,  besides  others,  it  constitutes 
the  left  principal  branch  of  the  vena  portce. 

The  nerves  of  the  spleen  are  small ;  they 
surround  the  arteries  with  their  branches ; 
they  come  from  a  particular  plexus,  which 
is  formed  of  the  posterior  branches  of  the 
eighth  pair,  and  the  great  intercostal  nerve. 

Lymphatic  vessels  are  almost  only  seen 
creeping  along  the  surface  of  the  human 
spleen. 

The  use  of  the  spleen  has  not  hitherto 
been  determined ;  yet  if  its  situation  and 
fabric  be  regarded,  one  would  imagine  its 
Tise  to  consist  chiefly  in  affording  some  as- 
sistance to  the  stomach  during  the  progress 
of  digestion. 

Spleenwort,     See  Ceterach. 

Spleua'lgia.  (From  o-ttkhv,  the  spleen, 
and  ttxj/Of,  pain.)  A  pain  in  the  spleen  or 
its  region. 

Splene'tica.  (From  <r7r\n',  the  spleen.) 
Medicines  which  relieve  diseases  of  the 
spleen. 

SPLENI'TIS.  (From  o-^taj/v,  the  spleen.) 
Inflammation  of  the  spleen.  A  genus  of 
diseases  in  the  Class,  Pyrtxice,  and  Order, 
Phlegmasia,  of  Cullen  ;  characterized  by 
pyrexia,  tension,  heat,  tumour,  and  pain  in 
the  left  hypochondrium,  increased  by  pres- 
sure. This  disease,  according  to  Junclier, 
comes  on  with  a  remarkable  shivering,  suc- 
ceeded by  a  most  intense  heat,  and  very 
great  tliirst ;  a  pain  and  tumour  are  per- 
ceived in  the  left  hypochondrium,  and  the 
paroxysms  for  the  most  part  assume  a  quar- 
tan form  when  the  patienls  expose  them- 
selves for  a  little  to  the  free  air,  their  extre- 
mities immediately  grow  very  cold.  If  an 
hcemorrhagy  happen,  the  blood  flows  out  of 
the  left  nostril.  The  other  symptoms  are 
the  same  with  those  of  the  hepatitis.  Like 
the  liver,  the  spleen  is  also  subject  to  a 
chronic  inflammation,  which  often  happens 
after  agues,  and  is  called  tlie  ague  cake, 
though  that  name  is  also  frequently  given  to 
a  scirrhous  tumour  of  the  liver  succeeding 
intermittents.  The  causes  of  this  disease  are 
in  general  the  same  with  those  of  other  in- 
iiammatory  disorJers  ;  but  tliose  which  de- 
termine the  inflammation  to  that  particular 


part  more  than  another,  are  very  much  t3c= 
known.  It  attacks  persons  of  a  very  pletho- 
ric and  sanguine  habit  of  body  rather  than 
others. 

During  the  acute  stage  of  splenitis,  we 
must  follow  the  antiphlogistic  plan,  by 
general  and  topical  bleedings,  by  purging 
frequently,  and  by  the  application  of  blisters 
near  the  part  affected.  If  it  should  ter- 
minate in  suppuration,  we  must  endeavour 
to  discharge  the  pus  externally,  by  fomen- 
tations or  poultices.  When  the  organ  is  in 
an  enlarged  scirrhous  state,  mercury  may 
be  successful  in  preventing  its  farther  pro- 
gress, or  even  producing  a  diminution  of 
the  part ;  but  proper  caution  is  required  in 
the  use  of  it,  lest  the  remedy  do  more  harm 
than  the  disease. 

SPLE'iyiTTM.  (From  o-vkHV,  the  spleen; 
so  called  from  its  efiicacy  in  disorders  of 
the  spleen.)  1.  Spleen  wort.  2.  A  com-. 
press  shaped  like  the  spleen. 

SPLE'NIUS.  (From  o-wx«v,  the  spleen  ;. 
so  named  from  its  resemblance  in  shape  to 
the  spleen,  or,  according  to  some,  it  derives 
its  name  from  splenium,  a  ferula,  or  splint, 
which  surgeons  apply  to  the  sides  of  a 
fractured  bone.)  Splenius  capitus,  and  sple- 
nius  colli,  of  Albinus,  and  cervico-tlorsi- 
mastoidien  et  dorso-trachelien,  of  Dumas. 
The  splenius  is  a  fiat,  broad,  and  oblong 
muscle,  in  part  covered  by  the  upper  part 
of  the  trapezius,  and  obliquely  situated  be- 
tween the  back  of  the  ear,  and  the  lower 
and  posterior  part  of  the  neck. 

It  arises  tendinous  from  the  four  or  five 
superior  spinous  processes  of  the  dorsal 
vertebrae ;  tendinous  and  fleshy  from  the 
last  of  the  neck,  and  tendinous  from  the 
ligamentum  colli,  or  rather  the  tendons  of 
the  two  splenii  unite  here  inseparably; 
but  about  the  second  or  third  vertebrae  of 
the  neck  they  recede  from  each  other, 
so  that  part  of  the  complexus  may  be 
seen. 

It  is  inserted,  by  two  distinct  tendons, 
into  the  transverse  processes  of  the  two 
first  vertebrae  of  the  neck,  sending  off  some 
few  fibres  to  the  complexus  and  levator 
scapulae ;  tendinous  and  fleshy  into  the 
upper  and  posterior  part  of  the  mastoid 
process,  and  into  a  ridge  on  the  occipital 
bone,  where  it  joins  with  the  root  of  that 
process. 

This  muscle  may  easily  be  separated 
into  two  parts.  Eustachius  and  Fallopius 
were  aware  of  this ;  Winslow  has  distin- 
guished them  into  the  superior  and  inferior 
portions ;  and  Albinus  has  described  them 
as  two  distinct  muscles,  calling  that  part 
which  is  inserted  into  the  mastoid  process 
and  OS  occipitis,  splenius  capitis,  and  that 
which  is  inserted  into  the  vertebrae  of  the 
neck,  splenius  colli.  We  have  here  follow- 
ed Douglas,  and  the  generality  of  writers, 
in  describing  these  two   portions   as  onp 


UFO 


SPU 


837 


uiuacle,  especially  as  they  are  intimately 
united  near  their  origin. 

Wh6h  this  muscle  acts  singly,  it  draws 
the  head  and  upper  vertebrse  of  the  neck 
obliquely  backwards ;  when  both  act,  they 
pull  the  head  directly  backwards. 

Sple'nius  ca'pitis.     See  Spknius. 

Sphs'sivs  co'lli.     See  Splenitis. 

SPLENOCE'LE.  (rrom  avKw,  the 
spleen,  and  a»A»,  a  tumour.)  A  hernia  of 
the  spleen. 

SPLINT.  A  long  piece  of  wood,  tin,  or 
strong  pasteboard  employed  for  preventing 
the  ends  of  broken  bones  from  moving,  so  as 
to  interrupt  the  process  by  which  fractures 
imite. 

Spo'ditjm.  'S.'ziFo^tov .  The  spodium  of 
Dioscorides  and  of  Galen  are  now  not 
known  in  the  shops.  It  is  said  to  have 
been  produced  by  burning  cadmia  alone  in 
the  furnace ;  for  having  thrown  it  in  small 
pieces  into  the  fire,  near  the  nozzle  of  the 
bellows,  they  blow  the  most  fine  and  subtle 
parts  against  the  roof  of  the  furnace ;  and 
what  was  reflected  from  thence  was  called 
spodium.  It  diifered  from  the  pompholyx 
in  not  being  so  pure,  and  in  being  more 
heavy.  Pliny  distinguishes  several  kinds 
of  it,  as  that  of  copper,  silver,  gold,  and 
lead. 

Spo'diitm  A'RABtTM.  Burnt  ivory,  or 
ivory  black.     See  Abaisir. 

Spo'bixjm  grjEcg'rtjm.  The  white  dung 
of  dogs. 

Spolia'rium.  a  private  room  at  the 
baths. 

Spojvdy'lium.  (From  c^ovSvxoi,  a  ver- 
tebra ;  so  named  from  the  shape  of  its  root, 
or  probably  because  it  was  used  against  the 
bite  of  a  serpent  called  a-royS'vAig.')  The 
herb  all-heal.     Cow-parsnip. 

Spo'kdylus.  :S<sroviu\®'.  Some  have 
thought  fit  to  call  the  spine  or  back-bone 
thus,  from  tlie  shape  and  fitness  of  the  ver- 
tebrae, to  move  every  way  upon  one  an- 
other. 

Sponge.     See  Spongia. 

Sponge-tent.     See  Spongia  prmparata. 

SPO'NGIA.  Itsroyyoi  tr/srayyta..  Sponge. 
A  sea  production,  the  Spongin  officinalis,  of 
Linnaeus;  the  habitations  of  insects.  Burnt 
sponge  is  said  to  cure  effectually  the  bron- 
chocele,  and  to  be  of  infinite  utility  in  scro- 
phulous  complaints.  Sponge  tents  are  em- 
ployed by  surgeons  to  dilate  fistulous  ul- 
cers, &c. 

Spo'ngia  officibta'lis.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  sponge.     See  Spongia. 

Spo'wgia  pr^para'ta.  Prepared  sponge. 
Sponge  tent.  This  is  formed  by  dipping 
pieces  of  sponge  in  hot  melted  emplastrmn 
ceras  compositum,  and  pressing  them  be- 
tween two  iron  plates.  As  soon  as  cold, 
the  substance  thus  formed  may  be  cut  into 
pieces  of  any  shape.  It  was  formerly  used 
for  dilating  small  openings,  for  which  it 
was  well  adapted,  as  when  the  wax  melted. 


the  elasticity  of  the  sponge  made  it  expand 
and  distend  the  opening,  in  which  it  had. 
been  put.  Mr.  Cooper  informs  us  that 
the  best  modern  surgeons  seldom  employ 
it. 

Spo'jVGiA  tJ'sTA.  Burnt  sponge.  "Cut 
the  sponge  into  pieces,  and  beat  it,  that  any 
extraneous  matters  may  be  separated ;  then 
burn  it  in  a  close  iron  vessel  until  it  becomes 
black  and  friable ;  lastly,  rub  it  to  a  very 
fine  powder."  This  preparation  is  exhibit- 
ed with  bai'k  in  the  cure  of  scrophulous 
complaints,  and  foi'ms  the  basis  of  a  lozenge, 
which  has  been  known  to  cure  the  broncho- 
cele  in  many  instances.  The  dose  is  from  a 
scruple  to  a  drachm. 

SPONGIO'SA  O'SSA.  Ossa  iurbinata 
inferiora.  These  bones  are  situated  in  the 
under  part  of  the  side  of  the  nose,  they 
are  of  a  triangular  form  and  spongy  ap- 
pearance, resembling  the  os  spongiosum 
superius ;  externally  they  are  convex ;  in- 
ternally they  are  concave;  the  convexity 
is  placed  towards  the  septum  nasi,  and  the 
concavity  outwards.  The  under  edge  of 
each  bone  is  placed  horizontally  near  the 
outer  part  of  the  nose,  and  ending  in  a 
sharp  point  behind.  At  the  upper  part  of 
the  bone  are  two  processes,  the  anterior  of 
which  ascends  and  forms  part  of  the  lachry- 
mal groove,  and  the  posterior  descends  and 
forms  a  hook  to  rnake  part  of  the  maxillary 
sinus. 

The  connection  of  this  bone  is  to  the  os 
maxillare,  os  palati,  and  os  unguis,  by  a  dis- 
tinct suture  in  the  young  siibject ;  but  in  the 
adult,  by  a  concretion  of  substance. 

The  ossa  spongiosa  afford  a  large  surface 
for  extending  the  organ  of  smell  by  allowing 
the  membrane  of  the  nose  to  be  expanded, 
upon  which  the  olfactory  nerves  are  dis- 
persed. 

In  the  foetus,  these  bones  are  almost  com- 
plete. 

SpoNGio'sirM  OS.  1.  The  ethmoid  bone. 
2.  See  Spongiosa  ossa. 

Spowgoi'deS.  (^'aroyyoiiS'iii,  from  a-iziroy- 
yog,  a  sponge,  and  uS"®",  forma,  a  shape.) 
It  is  the  same  as  the  Os  eribriforme,  because 
it  is  hollow  and  porous,  like  a  sponge  or 
sieve. 

SPORADIC.  QSporadicus,  from  a-Trnpaif 
to  sow.)  An  epithet  for  such  infectious 
and  other  diseases  as  seize  a  feAV  persons  at 
any  time  or  season. 

Spotted  Jurhgivorl.     See  Pulmonaria. 

SPPv.UCE.  1.  A  particular  species  of  fir. 
2.  A  fermented  liquor  called  spruce-beer, 
prepared  from  the  spruce  fir.  From  the 
quantity  of  carbonic  acid  it  contains,  it  is 
found  a  useful  antiscorbutic. 

Spurge  jiax.     See  Daphne  gnidimn. 

Spurge  laurel.     See  Daphne  laureola. 

Spurge  olive.     See  Daphne  nuzereum. 

Sprain.     See  Subluxatio,  S^:^ 

Spttta'mest.     See  Sputum. 

SPTT'TUIVT.     ("From  spKO,  to  spit.)     Spv- 


838 


STA 


S'J'A 


iamen.  Saliva.  Any  kind  of  expectora- 
tion. 

SauAMA'niA.  (From  squama,  a  scale ; 
£0  called  from  its  scaly  roots.)  The  great 
tooth  wort. 

SQUAMOSE  SUTURE.  (Sutura  squa- 
mosa ;  from  squama,  a  scale ;  because  the 
bones  lie  over  each  other  like  scales.)  The 
suture  which  unites  the  squamosa  portion  of 
the  temporal  bone  with  the  parietal. 

Squill.     See  Scilla. 

San'LLA.     See  Scilla. 

SairiNA'jvTHUS.  (From  squinanthia,  the 
quinsy ;  so  named  from  its  uses  in  the  quin- 
sy.) Squinanthum.  The  sweet  rush  was 
once  so  called.  See  Andropogon  scficsnan- 
thus. 

Sta'chys.  (2T*;:kt/f,  a  spike ;  so  named 
from  its  spicated  stalk  and  seed.)  The  wild 
sage.  The  base  horehound  or  marrubiuni 
hispanicum. 

Sta'chys  f(e'tida.  Yellow  archangel. 
Hedge-nettle. 

Sta'chys  palu'stris.  Clown's  wound- 
wort or  all-heal 

Sta'cte.  (Sra-nT-.i,  from  ra^oi,  to  distU.) 
This  term  signifies  that  kind  of  myrrh  which 
distils  or  falls  in  drops  from  the  trees.  It  is 
also  used  by  some  writers  for  a  more  liquid 
kind  of  amber  than  what  is  commonly  met 
with  in  the  shops ;  whence,  in  Scribonius 
Largus,  Paulus  ^gineta,  and  some  others, 
we  meet  with  a  coUyrium,  and  several  other 
forms,  wherein  this  was  the  chief  ingre- 
dient, distinguished  by  tlie  name  of  Stac- 
iica. 

Sta'cticoiv.  Instillation.  An  eye- 
water. 

Sta'cma.  (From  Tct^co,  to  distil.)  Any 
distilled  liquor.     The  vitriolic  acid. 

STAHL,  George  Erjvest,  was  born  at 
Anspach,  in  1660.  He  graduated  at  Jena, 
at  the  age  of  twenty-four,  and  immediately 
commenced  a  course  of  private  lectures 
there ;  and  about  three  years  after  he  was 
made  physician  to  the  duke  of  Saxe-Wei- 
mar.  On  tlie  establishment  of  the  universi- 
ty of  Halle,  in  1694,  he  was  appointed  to  a 
medical  professorship  at  the  solicitation  of 
HoflFman :  and  he  became  the  leader  of  a 
sect  of  physicians,  in  opposition  to  the  me- 
chanical theorists,  in  which  he  was  followed 
by  many  eminent  persons,  as  well  in  Ger- 
many as  in  other  countries,  notwithstanding 
the  very  fanciful  nature  of  the  hypothesis  on 
which  his  system  was  founded.  It  had  been 
always  observed,  that  there  is  a  certain 
power  in  the  animal  body  of  resisting  inju- 
ries, and  correcting  some  of  its  disorders ; 
and  Van  Helmont  had  ascribed  some  degree 
of  intelligence  to  this  power :  but  it  was  re- 
served for  Stahl  to  refer  Ft  entirely  to  the 
rational  soul,  which,  he  affirmed,  not  only 
originally  formed  the  body,  but  is  the  sole 
cause  of  all  its  motions,  in  the  constant  ex- 
citement of  which  life  consists.  Whence 
diFEases  %vere  srenerallv  reararded  as  salutary 


eflbrts  of  the  presiding  soul,  to  avert  the  de^ 
struction  of  the  body.  This  hypothesis,  be- 
sides its  visionary  chai^acter,  was  justly  de- 
precated, as  leading  to  an  inert  practice^ 
and  the  neglect  of  the  collateral  branches  of 
medical  science,  even  of  anatomical  re- 
searches, which  Stahl  maintained  had  little 
or  no  reference  to  the  art  of  healing.  And 
in  fact  both  he  and  his  followers,  trusting 
principally  to  the  operations  of  nature,  zea- 
lously opposed  the  use  of  some  of  the  most 
efficacious  remedies,  as  opium,  cinchona, 
and  mercury ;  and  were  extremely  reserved 
in  the  employment  of  bleeding,  vomiting, 
&c.  although  their  system  led  them  to  refer 
most  diseases  to  plethora.  This  hypothesis 
was  maintained  by  Stahl  with  much  inge- 
nuity in  several  publications,  particularly 
in  his  "  Theoi'ia  Medica  vera,"  printed  in 
1708.  The  merits  of  Stahl,  as  a  chemical 
philosopher,  are  of  a  much  higher  charac- 
ter; and  the  school,  which  he  founded  in 
this  science,  has  only  been  superseded  of 
late  by  farther  discoveries.  He  was  the  in- 
ventor of  the  celebrated  theory  of  phlogiston^ 
which  appeared  to  account  for  the  pheno- 
mena of  combustion,  and  was  received  every 
where  with  high  applause.  His  chief  che- 
mical work  was  entitled  "  Fundamenta  Che^ 
mise  dogmaticffi  et  Experimentalis,"  first 
printed  in  1729 :  but  this  had  been  preceded 
more  than  thirty  years  by  others,  in  which 
his  doctrine  was  fully  displayed.  Stahl  was 
elected  a  member  of  the  Academy  Naturae 
Curiosorum  :  and  he  was  called,  in  1716,  to 
visit  the  king  of  Prussia  at  Berlin,  whither 
he  went  also  on  several  subsequent  occasions^ 
and  on  one  of  these  he  was  attacked  with  a 
disease  which  proved  fatal  in  the  74th  year 
of  his  age. 

Stala'gmxjs.  (From  roix*fa)j  to  distil.) 
Distillation. 

STALAGMI'TIS.  (From  g-ctxaiyj^og,  a 
a  dropping,  or  distillation,  because  the  gum 
which  it  yields  escapes  in  that  manner.) 
The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants.  Class, 
Polygamia.     Order,  Monoecia. 

Stalagmi'tis  cambogioi'des.  This  is 
now  ascertained  to  be  the  tree  which  affords 
gamboge.  This  drug,  from  its  supposed 
virtues,  is  also  called  gummi  ad  podagram  ; 
gumvii  gutta;  and,  by  corruption,  gotta., 
gutta  gamba,  gamon,  germandra  catagemu, 
gamboidea,  Szc. ;  and,  from  its  gold  colour, 
chrysopus ;  and,  from  its  purgative  quality, 
suceus  laxativus,  succus  Indicus  purgans ; 
and  scammomum  orientale.  Gamboge  is  a 
concrete  vegetable  juice,  which  was  sup- 
posed to  be  the  produce  of  two  trees,  both 
called,  by  the  Indians,  Caracapulli,  and  by 
Linnaeus,  Gambogia  gutta;  but  Koenig 
ascertained  its  true  source.  It  is  partly  of 
a  gummy  and  partly  of  a  resinous  nature. 
It  is  brought  to  us  chiefly  from  Gambaja, 
in  tlie  East  Indies,  either  in  form  of  orbi- 
cular masses,  or  of  cylindrical  rolls  of 
various  sizes ;  and  is  of  a  dense,  compact. 


STA 

tiud  firm  texture,  and  of  a  beautiful  yellow 
colour. 

In  medicine  it  is  chiefly  used  as  a  dras- 
tic purge  ;  it  operates  powerfully  both  up- 
wards and  downwards.  Some  condemn  it 
as  acting  with  two  great  violence,  while 
others  are  of  a  contrary  opinion.  The  dose 
is  from  two  to  four  grains,  as  a  cathartic ; 
from  four  to  eight  grains  it  prove  emetic 
and  purgative.  The  roughness  of  its  opera- 
tion is  said  to  be  diminished,  by  giving  it 
in  a  liquid  form,  sufficiently  diluted. 
Rubbed  with  almonds,  from  its  want  of 
taste,  it  is  a  convenient  laxative  for  chil- 
dren. 

It  has  been  given  in  dropsy,  with  cream 
of  tartar,  to  correct  its  operation.  It  has 
also  been  recommended  by  some,  to  the 
extent  of  fifteen  grains,  joined  with  an 
equal  quantity  of  vegetable  alkali,  to  de- 
stroy the  tape-worm.  This  dose  is  ordered 
in  the  morning,  and  if  the  worm  is  not  ex- 
pelled in  two  or  three  hours,  it  is  repeated 
even  to  the  third  time,  with  safety  and  effi- 
cacy. It  is  asserted,  that  it  has  been  given 
to  this  extent  even  in  delicate  habits.  This 
is  said  to  be  the  remedy  alluded  to  by 
Van  Swieten,  which  was  employed  by  Dr. 
Herenchwand,  and  with  him  proved  so 
successful  in  the  removal  of  the  tsenia  lata. 
It  is  an  ingredient,  and  probably  the  active 
one,  in  most  of  the  nostrums  for  expelling 
tsenijE. 

Dr.  Cullen  says,  that,  on  account  of  the 
quick  passage  of  gamboge  through  the  intes- 
tines, he  was  induced  to  give  it  in  small, 
and  frequently  repeated  doses,  as  three  or 
four  grains,  rubbed  with  a  little  sugar,  every 
three  hours ;  and  thus  found  it  operate 
without  griping  or  sickness,  and,  in  three 
or  four  exhibitions,  evacuate  a  great  quan- 
tity of  water  both  by  stool  and  urine. 

Sta'ltica.  (From  rsxxa,  to  contract.) 
Healing  applications. 

Sta'jvni  pu'lvis.  Tin  finely  divided  is 
exhibited  internally  as  a  vermifuge  :  but 
the  filings  are  more  effectual  than  the 
powder. 

STA'NNUM.     See  Tin. 

Stape'dis  mu'scultts.     See  Slapedius. 

STAPE'DIUS.  (Stapedius,  sc.  muscu- 
ius ;  from  stapes,  one  of  the  bones  of  the 
ear.)  Musculus  stapes,  of  Cowper,  and 
pyramidal-stapedien,  of  Dumas.  A  muscle 
of  the  internal  ear,  which  draws  the  stapes 
obliquely  upwards  towards  the  cavern,  by 
which  the  posterior  part  of  its  base  is 
moved  inwards,  and  the  anterior  part  out- 
wards. 

STATES.  {In  quo  pes  sfat,  a  stirrup.) 
A  bone  of  the  internal  ear,  so  called  from 
its  resemblance  to  a  stirrup. 

Staphili'jvus.     See  Asygos  uvula. 

Staphili'wus  exte'rsits.  See  Circum- 
flexus. 

Sta'phis.  '2ru.i^i?,  is  strictly  a  grape,  or 
a  bunch  of  grapes ;  whence,  from  their  like- 


STA 


8.39 


uess  thereunto,  it  is  applied  to  many  other 
things,  especially  the  glandulous  parts  of  the 
body,  whether  natural  or  distempered. 

Staphisa'gria.  (2t«<})/c  o£.^/>/«t, wild  vine; 
from  the  resemblance  of  its  leaves  to  those 
of  the  vine.)     See  Delphinium. 

Sta'phyle.  (STstc^iuxw.  A  grape  or 
raisin ;  so  called  from  its  resemblance.) 
The  uvula. 

Staphyli'wus.  {Staphylinus,  sc.  mus- 
culus, from  ^Tct^uxit,  the  uvula.)  See 
Asygos  uvulce. 

Stapyli'nus  exte'rnfs.  See  Circum- 
Jlexus. 

SxAPHYLi'jfus  gr^co'rum.  StaplvyU- 
nus  sylvestris.     The  wild  carrot. 

STAPHYLOMA.  (From  Tct^vKi,,  a 
grape  ;  so  named  from  its  being  thought  to 
resemble  a  grape.)  Stapkylosis.  A  disease 
of  the  eye-ball  in  which  the  cornea  loses  its 
,  natural  transparency,  rises  above  the  level 
of  the  eye,  and  successively  even  projects 
beyond  the  eye-lids,  in  the  form  of  an  elon- 
gated, whitish,  or  pearl-coloured  tumour, 
which  is  sometimes  smooth,  sometimes  un- 
even, and  is  attended  with  a  total  loss  of 
sight.  The  proximate  cause  is  an  effusion 
of  thick  humour  between  the  lamellte  of  the 
cornea,  so  that  the  internal  and  external 
superficies  of  the  cornea  very  much  protu- 
berates.  The  remote  causes  are,  an  habitual 
ophthalmia,  great  contusion,  and  frequently 
a  deposition  of  the  variolous  humour  in  the 
small-pox.     The  species  are  : 

1st.  Staphyloma  tolale,  which  occupies 
the  whole  transparent  cornea;  this  is  the 
most  frequent  species.  The  symptoms  are, 
the  opaque  cornea  protuberates,  and  if  in 
the  form  of  a  cone,  increasing  in  magnitude, 
it  pushes  out  and  inverts  the  lower  eye-lid ; 
and  sometimes  the  morbid  cornea  is  so 
elongated,  as  to  lay  on  the  cheek,  causing 
friction  and  excoriation.  The  bulb  of  the 
eye  being  exposed  to  the  air,  sordes  gene- 
rate, the  inferior  palpebra  is  irritated  by  the 
cilia,  and  very  painful  red  and  small  papil- 
lae are  observable. 

2d.  Staphyloma  racemosum,  is  a  staphy- 
loma formed  by  carnous  tubercles,  about 
the  size  of  a  small  pin's  head. 

3d.  Staphyloma  partiale,  which  occupies 
some  part  of  the  cornea :  it  exhibits  an 
opaque  tumour  prominent  from  the  cornea, 
similar  to  a  small  blueish  grape. 

4th.  Staphyloma  scleroticce  is  a  blueish 
tumour  attached  to  some  part  of  the  sclero- 
tica, but  arising  from  the  tunica  albuginea. 

5th.  Staphyloma  pellueidum,  in  which  the 
cornea  is  not  thickened  or  incrassated,  but 
very  much  extended  and  pellucid. 

6th.  Staphyloma  complicatum,  which  is 
complicated  with  an  ulcer,  ectropium,  car- 
uncles, or  any  other  disorder  of  the  eye. 

7th.  Staphyloma  iridis.  For  this  species 
see  Ptosis  iridis. 

Starthistle.  The  i-oots  of  this  plant, 
Carlina  acaitlis,  of  Linnaeus,  are  said  to  be 


840 


STA 


STE 


diuretic,    and  by  some  recommended  in 
»ravel  and  jaundice. 

STARCH.  Amylum.  The  fecula  of 
wheatea  flour.     See  Amylum. 

Starch  is  one  of  the  constituent  parts  in 
all  mealy  farinaceous  seeds,  fruits,  roots,  and 
other  parts  of  plants.  Our  common  starch 
Is  made  from  wheat.  It  is  not  necessary 
that  the  grain  be  first  bruised  in  mills. 
The  entire  com,  well  cleansed,  is  soaked 
in  cold  water  until  the  husks  separate ;  and 
the  grains,  having  become  quite  soft,  give 
out,  by  pressure,  a  milky  fluid.  The  grains 
are  then  taken  out  of  the  water  by  means  of 
a  sieve,  put  into  a  coarse  linen  sack,  and 
transferred  into  the  treading- tub ;  where 
they  are  trodden,  after  cold  water  has  been 
poured  upon  them. 

By  this  operation  the  starchy  part  is 
washed  out,  and  mingUng  with  the  water 
makes  it  milky.  The  water  is  now  drawn 
oS",  running  through  a  sieve  into  the  settling- 
tub.  Fresh  water  is  again  eS'used  upon  the 
grains,  and  the  same  operation  is  continued 
till  the  water  in  the  treading-tub  is  no 
longer  rendered  milky.  The  starch  here 
precipitates  by  repose  from  the  water  that 
held  it  suspended ;  during  which,  especially 
in  a  warm  season,  the  mucilaginous  sac- 
charine matter  of  the  flour,  that  was  dis- 
solved by  the  water,  goes  into  the  acetous 
fermentation.  From  this  cause  the  starch 
grows  still  purer  and  whiter.  The  water  is 
next  let  off  from  the  starch,  which  is  several 
times  more  washed  with  clear  fresh  water  ; 
the  remaining  part  of  which  is  suffered  to 
drip  through  linen  cloths  supported  by  hur- 
dles, upon  which  the  wet  starch  is  placed. 
When  the  starch  has  fully  subsided,  it  is 
wrapt  in,  wrung  between  these  cloths,  or 
pressed,  to  extort  still  more  of  the  remain- 
ing liquid. 

It  is  afterwards  cut  into  pieces,  which 
are  laid  in  airy  places  on  slightly  burnt 
bricks  to  be  completely  dried,  partly  by  the 
free  currency  of  air,  and  partly  by  the  bricks 
imbibing  their  moisture.  Lastly,  the  outer 
crust  is  scraped  off,  and  they  are  broken  in- 
to smaller  pieces. 

In  the  sacks  wherein  the  corn  was  trodden 
there  remain  its  husks  and  glutinous  parts ; 
and  this  residuum  is  employed  as  food  for 
cattle. 

STA'TICE.  (From  sstTt^ee,  to  stop,  so 
named  from  its  supposed  property  of  re- 
straining haemorrhages.)  The  name  of  a 
genus  of  plants  in  the  Linnsean  system. 
Class,  Pentmidria.  Order,  Pentagynia. 
The  herb  sea-thrift. 

Sta'tice  LiMo'iyiuM.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  sea-thrift.  Behen  rubrum.  Li- 
trwnium.  Limonium  majus.  Behen.  Sea- 
lavender,  or  red  behen.  The  roots  possess 
astringent  and  strengthening  qualities,  but 
not  in  a  very  remarkable  degree. 

Stationa'ria  fe'eris.  a  stationary  fe- 
•"■er.  So  Sydenham  called  those  fevers  which 


happen  when  there  are  certain  general  cuui 
stitutions  of  the  years,  which  owe  their  ori- 
gin neither  to  heat,  cold,  dryness,  nor  mois= 
ture,  but  rather  depend  on  a  certain  secret 
and  inexplicable  alteration  in  the  bowels  of 
the  earth,  whence  the  air  becomes  impreg- 
nated with  such  kinds  of  effluvia  as  subject 
the  body  to  particular  distempers,  so  long 
as  that  kind  of  constitution  prevails,  which, 
after  a  certain  course  of  years,  declines  and 
gives  way  to  another. 

Stavesacre.  See  Delphinium  staphisagria, 

STEATOCE'LE.  (From  s-s«/i,  suet, 
and  nnKn,  a  tumour.)  A  collection  of  a 
suety  substance  in  the  scrotmn. 

STEATO'MA.  (From  nttp,  suet.)  An 
encysted  tumour,  whose  contents  are  of  a 
suety  consistence. 

STEEL.  Chalybs.  The  best,  hardest, 
finest,  and  closest  grained  iron,  combined 
with  carbon  by  a  particular  process. 

Stelochi'tes.     See  Osteocolla. 

Ste'lla.  (From  TiK\a>,  to  arise.)  A 
star.  A  bandage  with  many  crossings  like 
a  star. 

Stella'ria.  (From  stella,  a  star ;  so 
named  from  the  star-like  disposition  of  its 
leaves.)     Stitch- wort.     Ladies  mantle. 

Ste'ma.  (From  rx^Mi,  to  stand.)  The 
penis. 

Siemless  milkvetch.  See  Astragalus  cx- 
capus. 

STENO,  Nicholas,  was  born  at  Co- 
penhagen in  1638.  Having  studied  with 
great  diligence,  under  the  celebrated  Bar- 
tholin,  he  passed  several  years  in  visiting 
the  best  schools  in  different  parts  of  Europe. 
His  reputation  was  thus  increased,  so  that 
about  the  age  of  29  he  was  appointed  phy- 
sician to  Ferdinand  11.  Grand  Duke  of 
Tuscany,  with  a  liberal  salary.  He  was 
afterwards  honoured  with  the  esteem  of 
Cosmo  III.  who  selected  him  as  preceptor 
to  his  son.  He  had  been  led  by  the  elo- 
quence of  Bossuet,  to  change  from  the  Pro- 
testant to  the  Roman  Catholic  persuasion; 
which  proved  an  obstacle  to  his  accepting 
the  invitation  of  Frederic  III.  to  return 
to  Copenhagen ;  but  the  succeeding  King 
of  Denmark,  not  imposing  any  religious 
restraint,  he  was  induced  about  the  year 
1672,  to  go  to  his  native  city,  where  he  was 
appointed  professor  of  anatomy.  But  find- 
ing his  situation  less  agreeable  than  he  had 
expected,  he  resumed  the  education  of  the 
young  prince  at  Florence.  Some  time  after 
this  he  embraced  tli?  ecclesiastical  profession, 
was  speedily  appointed  a  bishop,  and  thea 
vicar  apostohcal  to  all  the  states  of  the 
north,  in  which  capacity  he  became  a  zealous 
preacher  in  various  parts  of  Germany,  and 
died  in  the  course  of  his  labours  in  1686. 
The  works  extant  by  him  relate  principally 
to  medical  subjects.  He  was  a  diligent 
cultivator  of  anatomy,  and  made  some  dis- 
coveries relative  to  the  minute  structure 
of  the  eye,  and  other  parts :  which  are  de= 


riTE 


STE 


Ml 


tailed  in  papers  communicated  to  tiie  acade- 
my of  Copenhagen,  and  in  some  small  works 
published  by  himself. 

Stknothora'ces.  (From  rsvof,  narrow, 
and  Qeeftt^,  the  chest.)  Those  who  have 
narrow  chests  are  so  called. 

STERILITY.  Barrenness,  in  opposi- 
tion to  fertility.  In  women  this  sometimes 
happens  from  a  miscarriage,  or  violent  la- 
bour injuring  some  of  the  genital  parts ;  but 
one  of  the  most  frequent  causes  is  the  sup- 
pression of  the  menstrual  flux.  There  are 
other  causes,  however,  arising  from  various 
diseases  incident  to  those  parts  ;  by  which 
tlie  uterus  may  be  unfit  to  receive  or  retain 
the  male  seed ; — from  the  tubse  Fallopianse 
being  too  short,  or  having  lost  their  erective 
power ;  in  either  of  which  cases  no  concep- 
tion can  take  place ; — from  universal  debi- 
lity and  relaxation ;  or  a  local  debility  of 
the  genital  system ;  by  which  means,  the 
parts  having  lost  their  tone,  or  contractile 
power,  the  semen  is  thrown  off  immediately 
post  coitum ; — from  imperforation  of  the  va- 
gina of  the  uterus,  or  tubse,  or  from  diseased 
ova,  &c. 

STERNO.  Names  compounded  of  this 
word  belong  to  muscles  which  are  attached 
to  the  sternum  ;  as, 

Sterno-cleido  hyoide'us.  See  Sterno- 
hyoideus. 

STERNO-CLEIDO  MASTOIDE'US. 
Stemo-mastoideus  and  deido-mastoideus, 
of  Albinus.  Mastoideus,  of  Douglas  and 
Cowper,  and  sterno-clavio-mastoidien,  of 
Dumas.  A  muscle  on  the  anterior  and 
lateral  part  of  the  neck,  which  turns  the 
head  to  one  side  and  bends  it  forward.  It 
arises  by  two  distinct  origins ;  the  anterior 
tendinous  and  fleshy,  from  the  top  of  the 
aternum  near  its  junction  with  the  clavicle  ; 
the  posterior  fleshy,  from  the  upper  and  an- 
terior part  of  the  clavicle ;  both  unite  a  little 
above  the  anterior  articulation  of  the  clavi- 
cle, to  form  one  muscle,  which  runs  oblique- 
ly upwards  and  outwards  to  be  inserted,  by 
a  thick  strong  tendon,  into  the  mastoid  pro- 
cess of  the  temporal  bone,  which  it  sur- 
rounds; and  gradually  becoming  thinner, 
is  inserted  as  far  back  as  the  lambdoidal 
suture. 

STERNO  COSTA'LES.  Vesalius  con- 
sidered these  as  forming  a  single  muscle  on 
each  side  of  a  triangular  shape;  hence  we 
find  the  name  of  triangularis  adopted  by 
Douglas  and  Albinus  ;  but  Verb ey en,  who 
first  taught  that  they  ought  to  be  described 
as  four  or  .five  distinct  muscles,  gave  them 
the  name  of  sterno  costales ;  and  in  this  he 
is  very  properly  followed  by  Winslow,  Hal- 
ier,  and  Lieutaud. 

These  muscles  are  situated  at  each  side  of 
the  under  surface  of  the  sternum,  upon  the 
cartilages  of  the  third,  fourth,  fifth,  and 
sixth  ribs.  Their  number  varies  in  different 
subjects ;  very  often  there  are  only  three, 

106 


sometimes  five,  and  even  six,  but  most  nsu- 
ally  we  find  only  four. 

The  lowermost  of  the  sterno  costales,  or 
what  would  be  called  the  inferior  portion  of 
the  triangularis,  arises  tendinous  and  fleshy 
from  the  edge  and  inner  surface  of  the  lower 
part  of  the  cartilago  ensif'ormis,  vv^here  its 
fibres  intermix  with  those  of  the  diaphragm 
and  transversalis  abdominis.  Its  fibres  run 
nearly  in  a  transverse  direction,  and  are  in- 
serted, by  a  broad  thin  tendon,  into  the  in- 
ner surface  of  the  cartilage  of  the  sixth  rib. 
and  lower  edge  of  that  of  the  fifth. 

The  second  and  largest  of  the  sterno  cos- 
tales, arises  tendinous  from  the  cartilago  en- 
siformis  and  lower  part  of  the  sternum,  late- 
rally, and,  running  a  little  obliquely  out- 
wards, is  inserted  into  the  lower  edge  of  the 
cartilage  of  the  fifth  and  sometimes  of  the 
fourth  rib. 

The  third  arises  tendinous  from  the  sides 
of  the  middle  part  of  the  sternum,  near  the 
cartilages  of  the  fourth  and  fifth  ribs,  and 
ascending  obliquely  outwards,  is  inserted 
into  the  cartilage  of  the  third  rib. 

The  fourth  and  uppermost,  which  is  tiie 
most  frequently  wanting,  arises  tendinous 
from  the  beginning  of  the  cartilage  of  the 
third  rib  and  the  adjacent  part  of  the  ster- 
num, and  running  almost  perpendicularly 
upwards,  is  inserted  by  a  thin  tendon  (which 
covers  a  part  of  the  second  intei^nal  inter- 
costal,) into  the  cartilage  and  beginning  of 
the  bony  part  of  the  second  rib. 

All  these  muscles  are  more  or  less  inter- 
mixed with  one  another  at  their  origin,  and 
this  probably  occasioned  them  to  be  consi- 
dfered  as  one  muscle,  Fallopius  informs 
us,  that  the  plate  Vesalius  has  give  of  them 
was  taken  from  a  dog,  in  which  animal  they 
are  much  larger  than  in  man.  Douglas  has 
endeavoured  to  account  for  this  difference, 
but  his  explanation  is  far  from  being  satis- 
factory. 

STERNO  HYOIDE'US.  As  this  mus- 
cle arises  from  the  clavicle,  as  well  as  from 
the  sternum.  Wmslow  calls  it  s/ernocleido 
hyoideus.  It  is  a  long,  flat,  and  thin  mus- 
cle, situated  obliquely  between  the  sternum 
and  OS  hyoides,  behind  the  lower  part  of  the 
mastoideus,  and  covering  the  sterno-lkyroi- 
rfews  and  the  hyo-thyroideus.  It  arises,  by 
very  short  tendinous  fibres,  from  the  cartila- 
ginous part  of  the  first  rib,  from  the  uppei- 
and  inner  part  of  the  sternum,  from  the 
capsular  ligament  that  connects  that  bone 
with  the  clavicle,  and  commonly  from  a 
small  part  of  the  clavicle  itself;  from  thence, 
ascending  along  the  anterior  and  lateral  part 
of  the  neck,  we  see  it  united  to  its  fellow, 
opposite  to  the  inferior  part  of  the  larynx, 
by  means  of  a  thin  membrane,  which  forms 
a  kind  of  linea  alba.  After  this  the  two 
muscles  separate  again,  and  each  passing 
over  the  side  of  the  tliyroid  cartilage  is  in- 
serted into  the  bapis  of  the  os  hyoides,  im- 


842 


STE 


,STL 


mediately  behind  the  insertion  of  tiie  iast- 
described  muscle. 

Its  use  is  to  draw  the  os  hyoides  down- 
wards. 

STERNO-MASTOIDE'US,      See  Sler- 
no-cleido-masloideus. 

STERNOTHYROIDE'US.  Sterno-thy- 
roidien,  of  Dumas.  This  is  flat  and  thin,  like 
the  sterno-hyoideus,  but  longer  and  broad- 
er. It  is  situated  at  the  fore  part  of  the  neck, 
between  the  sternum  and  thyroid  cartilage, 
and  behind  the  sterno-hyoideus.  It  arises 
broad  and  fleshy  from  the  upper  and  inner 
part  of  the  sternum,  between  the  cartilages 
of  the  first  and  second  ribs,  from  each  of 
which  it  receives  some  few  fibres,  as  well  as 
from  the  clavicle,  where  it  joins  with  the 
sternum.  From  thence,  growmg  somewhat 
narrower,  it  ascends,  and,  passing  over  the 
thyroid  gland  and  the  cricoid  cartilage,  is  in- 
serted tendinous  into  the  lower  and  posterior . 
edge  of  the  rough  line  of  the  thyroid  carti- 
lage, immediately  under  the  insertion  of  the 
sterno-hyoideus.  Now  and  then  a  few  of  its 
fibres  pass  on  to  the  os  hyoides.  Its  use  is  to 
draw  the  thyroid  cartilage,  and  consequently 
the  larynx,  downwards. 

STE'RNUM.  Pectoris  os.  The  breast- 
bone. The  sternum,  os  pectoris,  or  breast- 
bone, is  the  oblong,  flat  bone,  placed  at  the 
fore  part  of  the  thorax.  The  ossification  of 
this  bone  in  the  foetus  beginning  from  many 
different  points  at  the  same  time,  we  find  it, 
in  young  subjects,  composed  of  several 
bones  united  by  cartilages ;  but  as  we  ad- 
vance in  life,  most  of  these  cartilages  ossify, 
and  the  sternum,  in  the  adult  state,  is  found 
to  consist  of  three,  and  sometimes  only  8f 
two  pieces,  the  two  lower  portions  being 
united  into  one  ;  and  very  often,  in  old  sub- 
jects, the  whole  is  formed  into  one  bone. 
But,  even  in  the  latter  case,  we  may  still 
observe  the  marks  of  its  former  divisions  ;  so 
that,  in  describing  the  bone,  we  may  very 
properly  divide  it  into  its  upper,  middle,  and 
inferior  portions. 

The  upper  portion  forms  an  irregular 
square,  which,  without  much  reason,  has, 
by  many  writers,  been  compared  to  the 
figure  of  a  heart  as  it  is  painted  on  cards. 
It  is  of  considerable  thickness,  especially  at 
its  upper  part.  Its  anterior  surface  is  irre- 
gular, and  slightly  convex;  posteriorly,  it 
is  somewhat  concave.  Its  upper  middle 
part  is  hollowed,  to  make  way  for  the  tra- 
chea. On  each  side,  superiorly,  we  observe 
an  oblong  articulating  surface,  covered  with 
cartilage  in  the  recent  subject,  for  receiving 
the  ends  of  the  clavicles.  Immediately  be- 
low this,  on  each  side,  the  bone  becomes 
thinner,  and  we  observe  a  rough  surface  for 
receiving  the  cartilage  of  the  first  rib,  and, 
almost  close  to  the  inferior  edge  of  this,  we 
^d  the  half  of  such  another  surface,  which 
combined  with  a  similar  surface  in  the  mid- 
dle portion  of  the  sternum,  serves  for  the 


articulation  of  the  cartilage  of  the  seconti 
rib. 

The  middle  portion  is  much  longer,  nar-= 
rower,  and  thinner  than  the  former  ;  but  is 
somewhat  broader  and  thinner  below  than 
above,  where  it  is  connected  with  the  upper 
portion.  The  whole  of  its  anterior  surface 
is  slightly  convex,  and  within  it  is  slightly 
concave.  Its  edge,  on  each  side,  affords 
four  articulating  surfaces,  for  the  third, 
fourth,  fifth,  and  sixth  ribs ;  and  parts  of 
articulating  surfaces  at  its  upper  and  lower 
parts,  for  the  second  and  seventh  ribs. 
About  the  middle  of  this  portion  of  the 
sternum  we  sometimes  find  a  considerable 
hole,  large  enough  in  some  subjects  to  ad- 
mit the  end  of  the  little  finger.  Sylvius 
seems  to  have  been  the  first  who  described 
it.  Riolanus  and  some  others  after  him 
have,  without  reason,  supposed  it  to  be  more 
frequent  in  women  than  in  men.  In  the 
recent  subject  it  is  closed  by  a  cartilaginous 
substance  ;  and,  as  it  does  not  seem  destined 
for  the  transmission  of  vessels,  as  some 
writers  have  asserted,  we  may,  perhaps, 
very  properly,  with  M.  Hunauld,  consider 
it  as  an  accidental  circumstance,  occasioned 
by  an  interruption  of  the  ossification,  before 
the  whole  of  this  part  of  the  bone  is  com- 
pletely ossified. 

The  third  and  inferior  portion  of  the  ster- 
num is  separated  from  the  former  by  a  line, 
which  is  seldom  altogether  obliterated,  even 
in  the  oldest  subjects.  It  is  smaller  than 
the  other  parts  of  the  bone,  and  descends 
between  the  ribs,  so  as  to  have  been  con- 
sidered as  an  appendix  to  the  rest  of  the 
sternum.  From  its  shape,  and  its  being 
constantly  in  a  state  of  cartilage  in  young 
subjects,  it  has  been  commonly  named  car- 
tilago  xiphoides,  ensiformis,  or  sword-like 
cartilage  ;  though  many  of  the  antients  gave 
the  name  of  xiphoides  to  the  whole  sternum ; 
comparing  the  two  first  bones  to  the  handle, 
and  this  appendix  to  the  blade  of  the  sword. 
The  shape  of  this  appendix  varies  in  differ- 
ent subjects ;  in  some  it  is  longer  and  more 
pointed,  in  others  shorter  and  more  obtuse, 
Veslingius  has  seen  it  reaching  as  low  as 
the  navel,  and  incommoding  the  motion  of 
the  trunk  forwards. ,  In  general  it  termi- 
nates obtusely,  or  in  a  single  point ;  some- 
times however,  it  is  bifurcated,  and  Eusta- 
chius  and  Haller  have  seen  it  trifid.  Very 
often  we  find  it  perforated,  for  the  transmis- 
sion of  branches  of  the  mammary  artery. 
In  the  adult  it  is  usually  ossified  and  tipped 
with  cartilage,  but  it  very  often  continues 
cartilaginous  through  life,  and  Haller  once 
found  it  in  this  state  in  a  woman  who  died  io 
her  hundredth  year. 

The  substance  of  the  sternum,  internally, 
is  of  a  light,  spongy  texture,  covered  exter- 
nally with  a  thin  bony  plate ;  hence  it  hap- 
pens that  this  bone  is  easily  fractured.  From 
the  description  we  have  given  of  it,  its  uses 


STO 


STO 


843 


may  be  easily  understood.  We  have  seen 
it  serving  for  the  articulation  of  seven  true 
ribs  on  each  side,  and  hence  we  shall  find  it 
of  considerable  use  in  respiration.  We 
likewise  observed,  that  it  is  articulated  with 
each  of  the  clavicles.  It  serves  for  the  ori» 
gin  and  insertion  of  several  muscles  ;  it 
supports  the  mediastinum  ;  and  lastly,  de- 
fends the  heart  and  lungs ;  and  it  is  obser- 
vable, that  we  find  a  similar  bone  in  almost 
all  animals  that  have  lungs,  and  even  in 
such  as  have  no  ribs,  of  which  latter  we 
have  an  instance  in  the  frog. 

Sternutamento'ria.  See  ^chilleaptar- 
mica, 

STE'RTOR.  A  noisy  kind  of  respira- 
tion, as  is  observed  m  apoplexy.  A  snoring, 
or  snorting. 

STHE'NIA.  A  term  employed  by  the 
followers  of  Dr.  Brown,  to  denote  that  state 
of  the  body  which  disposes  to  inflammatory 
dbeases  in  opposition  to  those  of  debility, 
which  arise  from  asthenia. 

Stibia'lia.  (From  stibium,  antimony.) 
Antimonials.  Medicines  whose  chief  in- 
gredient is  antimony. 

Sti'bii  esse'ntia.     Antimonial  wine. 

STI'BIUM.  (2:t<C<ov  :  from  ^-ikQoo,  to 
shine.)  An  autient  name  of  antimony.  See 
Antimony. 

STI'GMA.  {iTiy/Ao.  :  from  r/f*,  to 
inilict  blows.)  A  small  red  speck  in  the 
skin,  occasioning  no  elevation  of  the  cuticle. 
Stigmata  are  generally  distinct,  or  apart 
from  each  other.  They  sometimes  assume 
a  livid  colour,  and  are  then  termed  pete- 
ehicR. 

Stilbo'ma.  (From  G-/xfa,  to  polish.)  A 
cosmetic* 

STILLICI'DIUM.  (From  slillo,  to  drop, 
and  cado,  to  fall.)  A  strangury,  or  dis- 
charge of  the  urine  drop  by  drop.  Also  the 
pumping  upon  a  part. 

Sti'mmi.       Irif/.fjt.i.     Antimony. 

STIMULANTS.  {Stimulantia,  sc.  me- 
dicamenta  ;  from  stimulo,  to  stir  up.)  Me- 
dicines are  so  termed  which  possess  a  power 
of  exciting  the  animal  energy.  They  are 
divided  into,  1.  Stimulantia  lonica,  b.s  sinapi, 
cantharides,  mercurii  prcpparafiones.  2.  Sti- 
mulantia diffusibilia,  as  alkali  volatile,  elec- 
tricity, heat,  &c.  3.  Stimulantia  cardiaca, 
as  cinnamomum,  nux  moschata,  wine,  &c. 

STI'MULUS.  Any  thing  which  irri- 
tates. 

Stinking  lettuce.     See  Lacivra  virosa. 

Stizolo'bium.  The  cowage  is  sometimes 
so  called.     See  Dolichos. 

Stoe'chas.  (From  Tot^ciSig,  the  islands, 
on  which  it  grew.)     French  lavender. 

Stoe'chas  ara'bica.  French  lavender. 
See  Lavendula  simchas. 

Stoe'chas  citrina.  See  Gnaphalium 
stcEchas. 

STOMACA'CE.  (From  •ro/u^c,  the 
mouth,  .and  khico?,  evil.)  Canker.  A  fe- 
*or  in  the  mouth,  wHh  a  bloody  discharge 


from  the  gums.  It  is  generally  a  symptom 
of  the  scurvy.  It  is  also  a  name  for  the 
scurvy. 

STOMACH.  (The  word  stomachus  pro- 
perly belongs  to  the  upper  orifice  of  the 
stomach,  though  given  to  the  whole  viscus.) 
Ventriculus.  Anoccelia.  Gasler.  J^edys.  A 
membranous  receptacle,  situated  in  the  epi- 
gastric region,  which  receives  the  food  from 
the  ossophagus ;  its  figure  is  somewhat  ob- 
long and  round  ;  it  is  largest  on  the  left 
side,  and  gradually  diminishes  towards  its 
lower  orifice,  where  it  is  the  least.  Its  su- 
perior orifice,  where  the  oesophagus  termi- 
nates, is  called  the  cardia ;  the  inferior  ori- 
fice, where  the  intestine  begins,  the  pylorus. 
The  anterior  surface  is  turned  towards  the 
abdominal  muscles,  and  tlie  posterior  oppo- 
site the  lumbar  vertebrae.  It  has  two  cur- 
vatures :  the  first  is  called  the  great  curva- 
ture of  the  stomach,  and  extends  down- 
wards, from  one  orifice  to  the  other,  having 
the  omentum  adhering  to  it ;  the  second  is 
the  small  curvature,  which  is  also  between 
both  orifices,  but  superiorly  and  posteriorly. 
The  stomach,  like  the  intestinal  canal,  is 
composed  of  three  coats,  or  membranes; 
1.  The  outermost,  which  is  very  firm,  and 
from  the  peritonseum.  2.  The  muscular, 
which  is  very  thick,  and  composed  of  vari- 
ous muscular  fibres ;  and,  3.  The  innermost, 
or  villous  coat,  v/hich  is  covered  with  ex- 
haling and  inhaling  vessels,  and  mucus. 
These  coats  are  connected  together  by  cel- 
lular membrane.  The  glands  of  the  sto- 
mach which  separate  the  mucus  are  si- 
tuated between  the  villous  and  muscular 
coat,  in  the  cellular  structure.  The  arte- 
ries of  the  stomach  come  chiefly  from  the 
caeliac  artery,  and  are  distinguished  into  the 
coronary,  gastro-epiploic,  and  short  arteries  j 
they  are  accompanied  by  veins  which  have 
similar  names,  and  which  terminate  in  the 
vena  portae.  The  nerves  of  the  stomach 
are  very  numerous,  and  come  from  the 
eighth  pair  and  intercostal  nerves.  The 
lymphatic  vessels  are  distributed  throughout 
the  whole  substance,  and  proceed  imme- 
diately to  the  thoracic  duct.  The  use  of 
the  stomach  is  to  excite  hunger  and  partly 
thirst,  to  receive  the  food  from  the  oesopha- 
gus, and  to  retain  it,  till,  by  the  motion  of 
the  stomach,  the  admixture  of  various  fluids, 
and  many  other  changes,  it  is  rendered  fit  to 
pass  the  right  orifice  of  the  stomach,  and  af- 
ford chyle  to  the  intestines. 

Stomach,  inflammation  of.  See  Gaslri" 
tis. 

Stoma'chica  pa'ssio.  A  disorder  in 
which  there  is  an  aversion  to  food,  even  the 
thought  of  it  begets  a  nausea,  anxiety,  car- 
dialgia,  an  effusion  of  saliva,  and  often  a 
vomiting.  Fasting  is  more  tolerable  thaa 
eating  ;  if  obliged  to  eat  a  pain  follows  that 
is  worse  than  hunger  itself. 

STOMACHICS.  (Stomachica,  sc.  mc- 
dicamenta, ;  from  <?oia'j.^j;,  the  stomach.) 


HU 


d'I'K 


£5TK. 


Medicines  which  excite  and  strengthea  tiie 
action  of  the  stomach. 

Sto'machus.     See  Stomach. 

Stone.     See  Calculus. 

Stone-crop.     See  Sedum  acre. 

STO'RAX.    y.rofa.^.    See  Styrax. 

Storax,  liquid.     See  Liquidambra. 

Sto'rax  Li'aciDA.    See  Liquidambra. 

Sto'rax  ru'bra  officina'lis.  Cascaril- 
la  bark. 

Storax,  white.  See  Myroxyloii  peruife- 
rum. 

STORCK,  AwTHONY,  a  medical  profes- 
sor of  considerable  note  at  Vienna,  who 
succeeded  the  celebrated  Van  Swieten  as 
president  and  director  of  the  faculty  of  me- 
dicine in  that  university,  and  was  also  ho- 
noured with  the  appointment  of  principal 
consulting  physician  to  the  Empress  Maria 
Theresa.  He  distinguished  himself  chiefly 
by  a  long  and  assiduous  course  of  experi- 
ments with  various  narcotic  vegetables,  as 
hemlock,  henbane,  stramonium,  aconite, 
colchicnm,  &c. :  of  which,  though  he  appears 
to  have  over-rated  the  efficacy,  yet  certainly 
he  had  the  merit  of  calling  the  attention  of 
practitioners  to  a  class  of  active  remedies, 
which  may  often  be  highly  useful  under 
prudent  management.  His  various  tracts 
on  these  subjects  were  printed  between 
1760  and  1771,  and  they  have  since  passed 
through  several  editions  and  translations. 
He  was  also  author  of  a  collection  of  cases, 
which  occurred  under  his  observation  in  the 
hospital  at  Vienna  ;  and  this  work  was  af- 
terwards continued  by  his  successor  Dr. 
Collin. 

Straeali'smps.  See  Strabismus. 

STRABI'SMUS.  (From  r/5«€'/f»,  to 
squint.)  Slrabalismus.  Strabositas.  Squint- 
ing. An  affection  of  the  eye  by  which  a 
person  sees  objects  in  an  oblique  manner, 
from  the  axis  of  vision  being  distorted.  Cul- 
ien  arranges  this  disease  in  the  Class,  Loca- 
les, and  Order,  Dyscinesim.  He  distinguish- 
es three  species. 

1.  Strabismus  habiiualis,  when  from  a 
custom  of  using  only  one  eye. 

2.  Strabismus  commodus,  when  one  eye 
in  comparison  with  the  other,  from  greater 
weakness,  or  mobility,  cannot  accommodate 
itself  to  the  other. 

3.  Strabismus  necessarius,  when  some 
change  takes  place  in  the  situation  or  figure 
of  the  eye,  or  a  part  of  it. 

Strabo'sitas.     See  Strabismus. 

Stra'men  camelo'rum.  Camel's  hay, 
or  j  uncus  odoratus. 

Strammo'nium.     See  Stramonium. 

STE-AMO'NIUM.  (From  stramen,  straw ; 
50  called  from  its  fibrous  roots.)  See  Da- 
tura. 

Stramo'nium  officina'le.  See  Datura 
stramonium. 

Stramo'm-ium  spino'sum.  See  Datura 
Stramonium. 

Stra'-Ngalis.     J'From  TpctyyuKo,  to  tor- 


ment.) A  hard,  pahif  ul  tumour  in  the  brea&K, 
from  milk. 

STRA'NGURY.  (Stranguria  ;  from 
Tfcty^,  a  drop,  and  ouf ov,  urine.)  A  diffi- 
culty of  making  water,  attended  with  pain 
and  dripping.     See  Ischuria. 

Stratio'tes.  (From  rpulos,  an  army ; 
so  named  from  its  virtues  in  healing  freeh 
wounds,  and  its  usefulness  to  soldiers.)  See 
Achillea  millefolium, 

Stratio'ticum.  See  Achillea  millefO' 
Hum. 

Stravjberry.     See  Fragaria. 

STREATHAM  WATERS,  A  weak 
purging  water,  drunk  to  the  amount  of  oq€j 
two,  or  more  pints  in  a  morning, 

Stre'mma.  (XTpifA/uLA-.  from  rTjie^ap 
to  turn.)  A  strain  or  sprain  of  the  parts 
about  a  joint. 

STRICTURE.  A  diminution,  or  con- 
tracted state  of  some  tube,  or  duct,  of  the 
body  ;  as  the  oesophagus,  intestines,  urethra, 
vagina,  &c.  They  are  either  organical  or 
spasmodic. 

STRIDOR  DE'NTIUM.  Grinding  of 
the  teeth. 

Stri'gil.  Strigilis.  An  instrument  to 
scrape  off  the  sweat  during  the  gymnastic 
exercises  of  the  antients,  and  in  their  baths ; 
strigils  were  made  of  metals,  horn,  or  ivo- 
ry, and  were  curved.  Some  were  made  of 
linen. 

Strigme'ntum.  The  strigment,  filth,  or 
sordes,  scraped  from  the  skin,  in  baths  and 
places  of  exercises. 

Stro'phos.  (From  Tpi<fa>,  to  turn.)  A 
twisting  of  the  intestines. 

STROTHULUS.  A  papulous  eruption 
peculiar  to  infants,  and  exhibiting  a  variety 
of  forms,  which  are  described  by  Dr.  Wil- 
Ian,  under  the  titles  of  intertinctus,  albidtcSf 
confertus,  volaticus,  and  candidus. 

1.  Strophulus,  intertinctus,  from  inter- 
tinge,  to  spot  here  and  there,)  usually 
called  the  red-gum,  and,  by  the  French, 
Efflorescence  benigne.  The  papulse  cha-o 
racterizing  this  affection,  rise  sensibly  above 
the  level  of  the  cuticle,  are  of  a  vivid  red 
colour,  and  commonly  distinct  from  each 
other.  Their  number  and  extent  varies 
much  in  different  cases.  They  appear  most 
constantly  on  the  cheeks,  fore-arm,  and 
back  of  the  hand,  but  are  sometimes  dif- 
fused over  the  whole  body.  The  papula: 
are,  in  many  places,  intermixed  with  stig- 
mata, and  often  with  red  patches  of  a  larger 
size,  which  do  not,  however,  occasion  any 
elevation  of  the  cuticle.  A  child's  skin  thus 
variegated,  somewhat  resembles  a  piece  of 
red  printed  linen  ;  and  hence  this  einiption 
was  formerly  called  the  red  gown,  a  term 
which  is  still  retained  in  several  counties  of 
England,  and  may  be  found  in  old  diction- 
aries. Medical  writers  have  changed  the 
original  word  for  one  of  a  similar  sound, 
but  not,  more  significant.  The  strophulus 
■'.nterHncttis  has  not,  in  general,   any  ten- 


STR 


STR. 


Ii4a 


dency  to  become  pustalai',  a  few  small  pus- 
tules, containing  a  straw-coloured,  watery 
fluid,  occasionally  appear  on  the  back  of  the 
hand,  but  scarcely  merit  attention,  as  the 
fluid  is  always  re-absorbed  in  a  short  time, 
without  breaking  the  cuticle.  The  erup- 
tion usually  terminates  in  scurf,  or  exfolia- 
tion of  the  cuticle ;  its  duration,  however,  is 
very  uncertain ;  the  papulae  and  spots  some- 
tim.es  remain  for  a  length  of  time,  without  an 
obvious  alteration;  sometimes  disappear  and 
come  out  again  daily ;  but,  for  the  most 
part,  one  eruption  of  them  succeeds  another, 
at  longer  intervals,  and  with  more  regu- 
larity. This  complaint  occurs  chiefly  within 
the  two  first  months  of  lactation.  It  is  not 
always  accompanied  with,  or  preceded  by 
any  disorders  of  the  constitution,  but  ap- 
pears occasionally  in  the  strongest  and  most 
healthy  children.  Some  authors  connect  it 
with  aphthous  ulcerations  common  in  chil- 
dren, supposing  the  latter  to  be  a  part  of 
the  same  disease  diffused  along  the  internal 
surfaces  of  the  mouth  and  intestines.  The 
fact,  however,  seems  to  be,  that  the  two 
affections  alternate  with  each  other :  for 
those  infants  who  have  the  papulous  eruption 
on  the  skin  are  less  liable  to  aphthae ;  and 
■when  the  aphthae  take  place  to  a  considerable 
degree,  the  skin  is  generally  pale  and  free 
from  eruption.  The  strophulus  intertincius 
is,  by  most  writers,  said  to  originate  from  an 
acidity,  or  acrimonious  quality  of  the  milk 
taken  into  a  child's  stomach,  communicated 
afterwards  to  the  blood,  and  stimulating  the 
cutaneous  excretories.  This  opinion  might, 
■without  difficulty,  be  proved  to  have  little 
foundation.  The  predisposition  to  the  som- 
plaint  maybe  deduced  from  the  delicate  and 
tender  state  of  the  skin,  and  from  the  strong 
determination  of  blood  to  the  surface,  which 
e'vidently  takes  place  in  Infants.  The  papu- 
lous eruption  is,  in  many  cases,  connected 
with  a  weak,  irritable  state  of  the  alimentary 
canal,  and  consequent  indigestion.  For  if 
it  be  by  any  means  suddenly  repelled  from 
the  surface,  diarrhoea,  vomiting,  spasmodic 
affections  of  the  bowels,  and  often  general 
disturbance  of  the  constitution  succeed ;  but 
as  soon  as  it  re-appears,  those  internal  com- 
plaints are  wholly  suspended.  Dr.  Arm- 
strong and  others  have  particularly  noted 
this  reciprocation,  which  makes  the  red- 
gum,  at  times,  adisease  of  some  importance, 
though  in  its  usual  form,  it  is  not  thought 
to  be  in  any  respect  dangerous.  On  their 
remarks  a  necessary  caution  is  founded,  not 
to  expose  infants  to  a  stream  of  very  cold 
air,  nor  to  plunge  them  unseasonably  in  a 
cold  bath.  The  most  violent,  and  even  fa- 
tal symptoms  have  often  been  the  conse- 
quence of  such  imprudent  conduct. 

2.  The  Strophultcs  albidus,  by  some 
termed  the  tvhite-gum,  is  merely  a  variety 
of  strophulus  intertinctus,  but  deserves 
some  notice  on  account  of  the  different  ap- 
pearance of  its  papulae.    In  place  of  those 


described  as  characterizing  the  red-gum^ 
there  is  a  number  of  minute  whitish  speckSj 
a  little  elevated,  and  sometimes,  though  not 
constantly,  surrounded  by  a  slight  redness. 
These  papulae,  when  their  tops  are  removedj 
do  not  discharge  any  fluid  ;  it  is,  however, 
probable  that  they  are  originally  formed  by 
the  deposition  of  a  fluid,  which  afterwards 
concretes  under  the  cuticle.  They  appear 
chiefly  on  the  face,  neck,  and  breast,  and  are 
more  permanent  than  the  papulae  of  the  red 
gum.  In  other  respects,  they  have  the 
same  nature  and  tendency,  "ciud  require  a 
similar  plan  of  treatment.  Although  a  dis- 
tinctive name  has  been  applied  to  this  erup» 
tion,  when  occurring  alone,  yet  it  is  propej:' 
to  observe,  that,  in  a  great  number  of  cases, 
there  are  red  papulae  and  spots  intermixed 
with  it,  which  prove  its  connection  with  the 
strophulus  intertinctus. 

3.  The  Strophulus  confertus.  (From  con- 
fercio,  to  crowd  together.)  An  eruption  of 
numerous  papulae,  varying  in  their  size,  ap- 
pears on  different  parts  of  the  body  in  in- 
fants, during  dentition,  and  has  thence  been 
denominated  the  tooth-rash.  It  is  sometimes 
also  termed  the  rank  red-gum.  About  the 
fourth  or  fifth  month  after  birth,  an  eruption 
of  this  kind  usually  takes  place  on  the  cheeks 
and  sides  of  the  nose,  extending  sometimes 
to  the  forehead  and  arms,  but  rarely  to  the 
trunk  or  body .  The  papulte  on  the  face  are 
smaller,  and  set  more  closely  together  than 
in  the  red-gum;  their  colour  is  not  so  vivid, 
but  they  are  generally  more  permamcnt^ 
They  terminate  at  length  with  slight  exfolia- 
tions of  the  cuticle,  and  often  appear  again  ia 
the  same  places,  a  short  time  afterwards. 
The  papulae  which,  in  this  complaint,  occa- 
sionally appear  on  the  back  or  loins  are  much 
larger,  and  somewhat  more  distant  from 
each  other,  than  those  on  the  face.  They 
are  often  surrounded  by  an  extensive  circle 
of  inflammation,  and  a  few  of  them  contain 
a  semi-pellucid  watery  fluid,  which  is  re-ab- 
sorbed when  the  inflammation  subsides.  In 
the  seventh  or  eighth  month,  the  strophulus 
confertus  assumes  a  somewhat  different  form; 
one  or  two  large  irregular  patches  appear  on 
the  arms,  shoulder,  or  neck ;  in  which  the 
papulae  are  hard,  of  a  considerable  size,  and 
set  so  close  together,  that  the  whole  surface 
is  of  a  high  red  colour.  Most  commonly 
the  fore-arm  is  the  seat  of  this  eruptioUj 
the  papulae  rising  first  on  the  back  of  the 
hand,  and  gradually  extending  upwards 
along  the  arm.  Sometimes,  however,  the 
eruption  commences  at  the  elbow,  and  pro- 
ceeds a  little  upwards  and  downwards  on 
the  outside  of  the  arm.  It  arrives  at  its 
height  in  about  a  fortnight,  the  papulae  then 
begin  to  fade,  and  become  flat  at  the  top, 
afterwards  the  cuticle  exfoliates  from  the 
part  affected,  which  remains  discoloured, 
rough,  and  irregular,  for  a  week  or  two 
longer. 

4n,  obstinate  and  very  painful  modifica" 


»46 


STB 


STR 


tion  of  this  disease  takes  place,  though  not 
often,  on  the  lower  extremities.  The  pa- 
pulae spread  from  the  calves  of  the  legs  to 
the  thighs,  nates,  loins,  and  round  the  body, 
as  high  as  the  navel ;  being  very  numerous 
and  close  together,  they  produce  a  continu- 
ous redness  over  all  the  parts  above-men- 
tioned. 

The  cuticle,  presently,  however,  shrivel- 
led, cracks  in  various  places,  and  finally  se- 
parates from  the  skin  in  large  pieces.  Du- 
ring this  process  a  new  cuticle  is  formed, 
notwithstanding  which  the  complaint  recurs 
in  a  short  time,  and  goes  through  the  same 
course  as  before.  In  this  manner  successive 
eruptions  take  place,  during  the  course  of 
three  or  four  months,  and  perhaps  do  not 
cease  till  the  child  is  one  year  old,  or  some- 
what more.  Children  necessarily  suffer 
great  uneasiness  from  the  heat  and  irritation 
occasioned  by  so  extensive  an  eruption,  yet 
while  they  are  affected  with  it,  they  often 
remain  free  from  any  internal  or  febrile 
complaint.  This  appearance  should  be  dis- 
tinguished from  the  intertrigo  of  infants, 
which  exhibits  an  uniform,  red,  smooth,  sM- 
ning  surface,  without  papulse ;  and  which 
affects  only  the  lower  part  of  the  nates  and 
inside  of  the  tliighs,  being  produced  by  the 
stimulus  of  the  urine,  kc.  with  which  the 
child's  clothes  are  almost  constantly  wetted. 
The  strophulus  confertus,  where  the  child  is 
otherwise  healthy,  is  genei-ally  ascribed  to 
a  state  of  indigestion,  or  some  feverish  com- 
plaint of  the  mother,  or  nurse.  Dr.  Willan, 
however,  asserts  that  he  has  more  frequent- 
ly seen  the  eruption  when  no  such  cause 
was  evident.  It  may,  with  more  probability, 
be  considered  as  one  of  the  numerous  symp- 
toms of  irritation,  arising  from  the  inflamed 
and  painful  state  of  the  gums  in  dentition  : 
since  it  always  occurs  during  that  process, 
and  disappears  soon  after  the  first  teeth  have 
cut  the  gums. 

4.  The  Strophulus  volaticus,  (from  volo  to 
fly,)  is  characterized  by  an  appearance  of 
small  circular  patches,  or  clusters  of  papu- 
lae, arising  successively  on  different  parts  of 
the  body.  The  number  of  papulaea  in  each 
cluster  is  from  six  to  twelve.  Both  the  papu- 
lae and  their  interstices  are  of  a  high  red  co- 
lour. These  patches  continue  red,  with  a  lit- 
tle heat,  or  itching,  for  about  four  days, 
when  they  turn  brown,  and  begin  to  exfo- 
liate. As  one  patch  declines,  another  ap- 
pears at  a  small  distance  from  it ;  and  in  this 
manner  the  complaint  often  spreads  gradu- 
ally over  tile  face,  body,  andlimbs,  not  ter- 
minating in  less  than  three  or  four  weeks. 
During  that  time  tlie  child  has  sometimes  a 
quick  pulse,  a  white  tongue,  and  seems  un- 
easy and  fretful.  In  many  cases,  however, 
the  eruption  takes  place  without  any  symp- 
toms of  internal  disorder.  The  above  com- 
plaint has  been  by  some  wi'iters  denomina- 
ted ignis  volaticus  infantum  :  under  this  title 
Asti'uc  and  Lorry  have  described  one  of  the 


forms  of  crusta  lactea,  in  which  a  succesive 
eruption  of  pustules  takes  place  on  the  same 
spot  generally  about  the  mouth  or  eyes,  in 
children  of  different  ages,  and  sometimes  in 
adults.  The  maculoe.  volaticce  infantum  men- 
tioned by  Wittichius,  Sennertus,  and  Sebi- 
zeus,  agree  in  some  respects  with  the  stro- 
phulus volaticus ;  but  they  are  described  by 
other  German  authors  as  a  species  of  erysi- 
pelas, or  ELS  irregular  efiBorescences  affecting 
the  genitals  of  infants,  and  often  proving  fa- 
tal. The  strophulus  volaticus  is  a  complaint 
by  no  means  frequent.  In  most  cases  which 
have  come  under  Dr.  Willan' s  observation, 
it  appeared  between  the  third  and  sixth 
month ;  in  one  instance,  however,  it  occur- 
red about  ten  days  after  birth,  and  con- 
tinued three  weeks,  being  gradually  diffu- 
sed from  the  cheeks  and  forehead  to  the 
scalp,  afterwards  to  the  trunk  of  the  body 
and  to  the  extremities  ;  when  the  patches 
exfoliated,  a  red  surface  was  left,  with  a 
slight  border  of  detached  cuticle. 

3.  Strophulus  candidus.  (From  candeo, 
to  shine.)  In  this  form  of  strophulus,  the 
papulae  are  larger  than  in  any  of  the  fore- 
going species.  They  have  no  inflammation 
round  their  base ;  their  surface  is  very 
smooth  and  sliining,  whence  they  appear  to 
be  of  a  lighter  colour  tlian  the  adjoining 
cuticle.  They  are  diffused,  at  a  conside- 
rable distance  from  each  other,  over  the 
loins,  shoulders,  and  upper  part  of  the 
aims ;  in  any  other  situation  they  are  sel- 
dom found. 

Tliis  eruption  affects  infants  about  a  year 
old,  and  most  commonly  succeeds  some  of 
the  aCute  diseases  to  which  they  are  liable. 
Dr.  Willan  has  observed  it  on  their  recovery 
from  a  catarrhal  fpver,  and  after  inflamma- 
tion of  the  bowels,  or  lungs.  The  papulae 
continue  hard  and  elevated  for  about  a 
week,  then  gradually  subside  and  disap- 
pear. 

STRU'MA.  (From  struo,  to  heap  up.) 
This  term  is  applied  by  some  authors  to 
scrofula,  and  by  others  to  an  induration  of 
the  thyroid  gland,  which  is  endemial  to  the 
Tyrolese,  Swiss,  and  others. 

Strii'men.  (From  struma^  a  scrofulous 
tumour.)  A  herb  so  called  from  its  uses  in 
healing  strumous  tumours. 

Strf'thium.  (From  r/)u9o?,  a  sparrow ; 
so  named  from  the  resemblance  of  its  flow- 
ers to  an  unfledged  sparrow.)  The  master- 
wort.     See  Imperatoria. 

Strychkoma'nia.  (From  rpu;^;vof,  night- 
shade, and^Avtd,  madness.)  So  theantients 
called  the  disorder  produced  by  eating  the 
deadly  nightshade. 

STRY'CHNOS.  (From  rpvxo',  to  tor- 
ment ;  so  named  from  its  properties  of  pro- 
ducing insanity.)  The  name  of  a  genus  of 
plants  in  the  Linnaean  system. 

Stry'chkos  mux  vo'mica.  The  systema- 
tic name  of  the  tree  whose  seed  is  called  the 


bTR 

poiEon-uut.  JVux  vomica.  JSux  viettUa. 
The  nux  vomica,  lignum  colubrinum,  and 
faba  sancti  Ignatii,  have  been  long  known 
in  the  Materia  Medica  as  narcotic  poisons, 
brought  from  the  East  Indies,  while  the 
vegetables  which  produced  them  were  un- 
known, or  at  least  not  botanically  ascer- 
tained. 

By  the  judicious  discrimination  of  Linnae- 
us, the  nux  vomica  was  found  to  be  the  fruit 
of  the  tree  described  and  figured  in  the  Hor- 
tus  Malabaricus,  under  the  name  of  Cani- 
ram,  ciicurbitifera  malabariensis,  of  Pluke- 
net ;  Vomica,  of  Linnaeus.  Now  called 
Strychnos  nux  vomica. 

To  this  genus  also,  but  upon  evidence 
less  conclusive,  he  likewise  justly  referred 
the  colubrinum.  But  the  faba  sancti  Ig- 
natii he  merely  conjectured  might  belong 
to  this  family,  as  appears  by  the  query,  An 
Strychni  species?  which  subsequent  disco- 
veries have  enabled  us  to  decide  in  the  ne- 
gative ;  for,  in  the  Supp.  Plant,  it  constitutes 
the  new  genus  Ignatia,  which  Loureiro  has 
lately  confirmed,  changing  the  specific  name 
amara  to  that  oi  pkilippinica.  The  strych- 
nos and  ignatia  are,  however,  nearly  al- 
lied, and  both  rank  under  the  Order,  Sola- 
naceie. 

Dr.  Woodville  has  inquired  thus  far  into 
the  botanical  origin  of  these  productions, 
from  finding  that,  by  medical  writers,  they 
are  generally  treated  of  under  the  same 
head,  and  in  a  very  confused  and  indiscri- 
minate manner.  The  seed  of  the  fruit,  or 
berry  of  this  tree,  Strychnos  nux  vomica,  is 
the  officinal  nux  vomica :  it  is  flat,  round, 
about  an  inch  broad,  and  near  a  quarter  of 
an  inch  thick,  with  a  prominence  in  the  mid- 
dle on  both  sides,  of  a  grey  colour,  covered 
with  a  kind  of  woolly  matter ;  and  internally 
hard  and  tough  like  horn.  To  the  taste  it 
is  extremely  bitter,  but  has  no  remarkable 
smell.  It  consists  chiefly  of  a  gummy  mat- 
ter, which  is  moderately  bitter ;  the  resinous 
part  is  very  inconsiderable  in  quantity,  but 
intensely  bitter ;  hence  rectified  spirit  has 
been  considered  its  best  menstruum. 

Nux  vomica  is  reckoned  amongst  the 
most  powerful  poisons  of  the  narcotic  kind, 
especially  to  brute  animals;  nor  are  in- 
stances wanting  of  its  deleterious  effects 
upon  the  human  species.  It  proves  fatal 
to  dogs  in  a  very  short  time,  as  appears  by 
various  authorities.  HiUefeld  and  others 
found  that  it  also  poisoned  hares,  foxes, 
wolves,  cats,  rabbits,  and  even  some  birds, 
as  crov/s  and  ducks ;  and  Loureiro  relates, 
that  a  horse  died  in  four  hours  after  taking 
a  drachm  of  the  seed  in  a  half-roasted 
state. 

The  effects  of  this  baneful  drug  upon  dif- 
ferent animals,  and  even  upon  those  of  the 
same  species  appear  to  be  rather  uncertain, 
and  not  always  in  proportion  to  the  quantity 
of  the  poison  given.  With  some  animals  it 
produces  its  effects  almost  instantaneoixsly ; 


.^TR 


i^47 


with  othei's,  not  till  after  several  hours,  when 
laborious  respiration,  followed  by  torpor, 
tremblings,  coma,  and  convulsions,  usually 
precede  the  fatal  spasms,  or  tetanus,  with 
which  this  drug  commonly  extinguishes 
life. 

From  four  cases  related  of  its  mortal  ef- 
fects upon  human  subjects,  we  find  the 
symptoms  corresponded  nearly  with  those 
which  we  have  here  mentioned  of  brutes  ; 
and  these,  as  well  as  the  dissections  of 
dogs  killed  by  this  poison,  not  showing 
any  injury  done  to  the  stomach  or  intes- 
tines, prove  that  the  nux  vomica  acts  im- 
mediately upon  the  nervous  system,  and 
destroys  life  by  the  virulence  of  its  narcotic 
influence. 

The  quantity  of  the  seed  necessary  to  pro- 
duce this  effect  upon  a  strong  dog,  as  appears 
by  experiments,  need  not  to  be  more  than  a 
scruple  ;  a  rabbit  was  killed  by  five,  and  a 
cat  by  four,  grains :  and  of  the  four  persons 
to  whom  we  have  alluded,  and  who  unfortu- 
nately perished  by  this  deleterious  drug,  one 
was  a  girl  ten  years  of  age,  to  whom  fifteen 
grains  were  exhibited  at  twice  for  the  cure 
of  an  ague.  Loss,  however,  tells  us,  that 
he  took  one  or  two  grains  of  it  in  substance, 
without  discovering  any  bad  effect :  and  that 
a  friend  of  his  swallowed  a  whole  seed 
without  injury. 

In  Britain,  where  physicians  seem  to  ob- 
serve the  rule  Saltern  non  nocere,  more 
strictly  than  in  many  other  countries,  the 
nux  vomica  has  been  rarely,  if  ever,  em- 
ployed as  a  medicine.  On  the  continent, 
however,  and  especially  in  Germany,  they 
have  certainly  been  guided  more  by  the 
axiom,  "  What  is  incapable  of  doing  much 
harm,  is  equally  unable  to  do  much  good." 
The  truth  of  this  remark  was  lately  very 
fully  exemplified  by  the  practice  of  Baron 
Storck,  and  is  farther  illustrated  by  the  me- 
dicinal character  given  of  nux  vomica,  which 
from  the  time  of  Gesner  till  that  of  a  mo- 
dern date,  has  been  recommended  by  a  suc- 
cession of  authors  as  an  antidote  to  the 
plague,  as  a  febrifuge,  as  a  vermifuge,  and 
as  a  remedy  in  mania,  hypochondriasis,  hy- 
steria, rheumatism,  gout,  and  canine  mad- 
ness. In  Sweden,  it  has  of  late  years  been 
successfully  used  in  dysentery  ;  but  Bergius, 
who  tried  its  effects  in  this  disease,  says, 
that  it  suppressed  the  flux  for  twelve  hours, 
which  afterwards  returned  again.  A  wo- 
man, who  took  a  scruple  of  this  dru<^ 
night  and  morning,  two  successive  days. 
is  said  to  have  been  seized  with  convul- 
sions and  vertigo,  notwithstanding  which 
the  dysenteric  symptoms  returned,  and  the 
disorder  was  cured  by  other  medicines; 
but  a  pain  in  the  stomach,  the  effect  of  the 
nux  vomica,  continued  afterwards  for  a  long 
time. 

Bergius,  therefore,  thinks  it  should  only 
be  administered  in  the  character  of  a  tonic 
and  anodyne,  in  small  do=es.  ffrom  five  to 


348 


ST¥ 


STY 


ten  grains,)  aud  not  till  after  proper  laxa- 
tives have  been  employed.  Loureiro  recom- 
mends it  as  a  valuable  internal  medicine  in 
fluor  albus ;  for  which  purpose  he  roasts  it 
till  it  becomes  perfectly  black  and  friable, 
%yhich  renders  its  medicinal  use  safe,  without 
impairing  its  efficacy.  It  is  said  to  have 
been  used  successfully  in  the  cure  of  agues, 
and  has  also  been  reckoned  a  specific  in  py- 
rosis, or  water-brash. 

Stry'chnos  voLtr'BiLis.  The  systema- 
tic name  of  the  tree  which  was  supposed 
to  afford  the  Jesuit's  bean.  See  Ignatia 
amara. 

Stupefacie'wtia.  (From  stupefacio,  to 
stupefy.)     Narcotics. 

Stt/pha.  (From  rv^wj  to  bind.)  iS^w- 
pa.  Stuppa.  A  stupe ;  the  same  as  fomen- 
tation. 

STUTOR.  (From  slupeo,  to  be  sense- 
less.)    Insensibility. 

Stu'for  de'stitjsi.  Commonly  called 
teeth-on-edge. 

Stu'ppa.     See  Stuphd. 

Stye.     See  Hordeolum. 

Sty'gia.  (From  Styz,  a  name  given  by 
the  poets  to  one  of  the  rivers  in  hell.)  A 
water  made  from  sublimate,  and  directed  in 
old  dispensatories,  so  called  from  a  supposi- 
tion of  its  poisonous  qualities.  The  Aqua 
Regia  is  also  thus  sometimes  called,  from  its 
corrosive  qualities. 

Sttliform.  {Siyhformis ;  from  stylus, 
a  bodkin,  and  forma,  a  likeness.)  Shaped 
like  a  bodkin,  or  style. 

Styli'scus.  (From  tukoz,  a  bodkin.)  A 
tent  made  in  the  form  of  a  bodkin. 

STYLO.  Names  compounded  of  tliis 
word  belong  to  muscles  which  are  attached 
to  the  styloid  process  of  tlie  temporal  bone ; 
as, 

STTLO-cERATO-HTOiDE'trs.  See  Stylo- 
hyoideus. 

Sttlo-chondro-hyoide'tts.  See  Stylo- 
hyoideus. 

STYLO  GLO'SSUS.  {Musculus  stylo- 
glossus.) Stylo-glosse,  of  Dumas.  A  mus- 
cle situated  between  the  lower  jaw  and  os 
hyoides  laterally,  which  draws  the  tongue 
aside  and  backwards.  It  arises  tendinous 
and  fleshy  from  the  styloid  process,  and 
from  the  ligament  which  connects  that  pro- 
cess to  the  angle  of  the  lower  jaw,  and  i& 
inserted  into  the  root  of  the  tongue,  runs 
along  its  sides,  and  is  insensibly  lost  near  its 
tip. 

ST Y'LO-HYOIDE'US.  (Musculus  stylo- 
hyoideus.)  Slylo-hyoidien,  of  Dumas.  A 
muscle  situated  between  the  lower  jaw  and 
OS  hyoides  laterally,  which  pulls  the  os 
hyoides  to  one  side  and  a  little  upwards. 

It  is  a  small,  thin,  fleshy  muscle,  situated 
between  the  styloid  process  and  os  hyoides, 
under  the  posterior  belly  and  middle  tendon 
of  the  digastricus,  near  the  upper  edge  of 
that  muscle. 
It  arises,  bv  a  long,  thin  tendon,  from  the 


basis  aud  posterior  edge  of  the  styloid  pro^ 
cess,  and,  descending  in  an  oblique  direc- 
tion, is  inserted  into  the  lateral  and  anterior 
part  of  the  os  hyoides,  near  its  horn. 

The  fleshy-belly  of  this  muscle  is  usually 
perforated  on  one  or  both  sides,  for  the 
passage  of  the  middle  tendon  of  the  digas- 
tricus. 

Sometimes,  though  not  always,  we  find 
another  smaller  muscle  placed  before  the 
stylo-hyoideus,  which,  from  its  having  nearly 
the  same  origin  and  insertion,  and  the  same 
use,  is  called  stylo-hyoideus-alter.  It  seems 
to  have  been  first  known  to  Eustachius ;  so 
that  Douglas  was  not  aware  of  this  circum- 
stance when  he  placed  it  amongst  the  mus- 
cles discovered  by  himself.  It  arises  from 
the  apex  of  tlie  styloid  process,  and  some* 
times,  by  a  broad  and  thin  aponeurosis, 
from  the  inner  and  posterior  part  of  the 
angle  of  the  lower  jaw,  and  is  inserted  into 
the  appendix,  or  Uttle  horn,  of  the  os  hy- 
oides. 

The  use  of  these  muscles  is  to  pull  the 
OS  hyoides  to  one  side,  and  a  little  upwards. 

Stylg-htoide'us  a'lteb.  See  Styho- 
hyoideus. 

STYLO-MASTOID  FORAMEN.  Fo- 
ramen slylo-mastoideum.  A  hole  between 
the  styloid  and  mastoid  process  of  the  tem- 
poral bone,  through  which  the  portio  dura 
of  the  auditory  nerve  passes  to  the  tem- 
ples. 

STYLO-PHARYNGE'US.  {Musevlut 
stylo-phary-ageus.)  Stylo -ihyro-pharyngieit, 
of  Dumas.  A  muscle  situated  between  the 
lower  jaw  and  os  hyoides  laterally,  which 
dilates  and  raises  the  pharynx  and  thyroid 
cartilage  upwards.  It  arises  fleshy  from  the 
root  of  the  styloid  process,  and  is  inserted 
into  the  side  of  the  pharynx  and  back  part 
of  the  thyroid  cartilage. 

Sttmato'sis.  (From  rua,  to  have  a 
priapism.)  A  violent  erection  of  the  penis, 
with  a  bloody  discharge. 

Stypte'ria.  (From  rw?*,  to  bind;  so 
called  from  its  astringent  properties.) 
Alum. 

STYPTICS.  {Medicamentastyptica,  from 
s-y<j!ffi,  to  adstringe.)  A  term  given  to  those 
substances  which  possess  the  power  of  stop- 
ping hjemorrhages,  such  as  turpentine,  alum, 
fcc. 

Styraci'flua.  From  styrax,  storax,  and 
fluo,  to  flow.)  Liquid  storax.  See  Liquid' 
amhra. 

STY'RAX.  (From  ro/i*f>  a  reed,  in 
which  it  was  used  to  be  preserved.) 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Llnuaean  system.  Class,  Decandria.  Or- 
der, Monogynia. 

2.  The  pharmacopoeial  name  of  the  Sty- 
rax calamita. 

Sty'rax  a'i>ba.  See  Myroxylon  perwi' 
ferum. 

Sty'rax  be'nzoiw.  The  systematic  name 
of  the  tree  which  affords  the  gum  benzoin. 


>Ui3 


dUB 


M& 


Ben&Qe.  Benjainum.  Assa  dulcis.  lis&a 
odorata.  Liquor  cyreniacus.  Balzoinum. 
Benzoin.  Benjui.  Benjuin.  Gum-ben- 
jamin. This  substance  is  classed,  by 
modem  chemists,  among  the  balsams. 
There  are.  two  kinds  of  benzoin :  bensoe 
amygdaloides,  which  is  formed  of  white 
tears,  resembling  almonds,  united  together 
by  a  brown,  matter;  and  common  benzoin^ 
■yhich  is  brown,  and  without  tears.  The 
tree  which  affords  the  balsam,  formerly 
called  Laurv^  benzoin.  Benznifera.  Arbor 
henici,  is  the  Styrax,  foliis  oblongis  acumi- 
natis,  subtus  tomentosis,  racemis  composilia 
iongiludine  foliorum,  of  Dryander,  from 
which  it  is  obtained  by  incisions.  The 
benzoin  of  the  shops  is  usually  in  very 
large  brittle  masses.  When  chewed,  it 
j^oparts  very  little  taste,  except  that  it  im- 
presses on  the  palate  a  slight  sweetness  ; 
its  smell,  especially  when  rubbed  or  heated, 
is  extremely  fragrant  and  agreeable.  It 
has  rarely  been  used  medicinally  in  a  sim- 
ple state,  but  its  preparations  are  much 
esteemed  against  inveterate  coughs  and 
phthisical  complaints,  unattended  with  much 
fever ;  it  has  also  been  used  as  a  cosmetic, 
and  in  the  way  of  fumigation,  for  the  reso- 
lution of  indolent  tumours.  The  acid  of 
benzoin  is  employed  in  the  tiactura  cam- 
phorcE  composita,  and  a  tincture  is  directed 
to  be  made  of  tlie  balsam. 

Sty'rax  calami'ta.  Storasinthecane, 
because  it  was  formerly  brought  to  us  iu 
reeds,  or  canes.     See  Styrax  benso-in. 

Sty'rax  cola'ta.     Strained  storax. 

Sty'rax  li'suida.  Liquid  storax.  See 
Liquidambra. 

Sty'rax  officina'lis.  The  systematic 
came  of  the  tree  which  affords  the  solid 
storax.  Officinal  storax.  Styrax,  foliis 
otatis,  sublus  villosis,  racemis  simplicibus 
folio  brevioribus,  of  Linn^us.  There  are 
two  kinds  of  storax  to  be  found  in  the 
shops,  the  one  is  usually  in  irregular  com- 
pact masses,  free  from  impurities,  of  a 
reddish-brown  appearaace,  and  interspers- 
ed with  whitish  tears,  somewhat  like  gum 
ammoniac,  or  benzoin ;  it  is  extremely  fra- 
grant, and  upon  the  application  of  heat 
readily  melts.  This  has  been  called  storax 
in  lump,  red  storax ;  and  when  in  separate 
tears,  storax  in  tears.  The  other  kind, 
which  is  called  the  common  storax,  is  in 
large  masses,  very  light,  and  bears  no  ex- 
ternal resemblance  whatever  to  the  former 
storax,  as  it  seems  almost  wholly  composed 
of  dirty  saw-dust,  caked  together  by  resi- 
nous matter.  Storax  was  formerly  used  in 
catarrhal  complaints,  coughs,  asthmas,  ob- 
structions, &c.  In  tlie  present  practice  it 
is  almost  totally  disregarded,  notwithstand- 
ing it  is  an  efi&cacious  remedy  in  nervous 
diseases. 

Sty'rax  ro'^ka.  Red  storax,  or  storax 
m  the  tear. 

Sttbace'tas  cp'fri.     gee  Verdigris. 


SuhaxaLaie  of  copper.     See  f'erdigris^, 

Stjbala'ris  ve'^-a.  The  vein  of  thie 
axilla  or  arm-pit, 

Subcareo'nas  pota'ss.£.  See  Poiasm: 
subcarbonas. 

S0BCARBo'^"A3  fe're,!.  -See  Ferri  sub- 
carbonas. 

SuBCARBo'a"AS  FLc'r-iBi.  See  Ply.mbi 
subcarbonas. 

Subcartilagi'neuji.  (¥Tomsuh,  under,, 
and  cartilago,  a  cartilage,)  The  hypochen- 
drium,  or  part  of  the  body  which  lies  unde;: 
the  cartilages  of  the  spurious  ribs. 

SUBCLAVIAN  ARTERY.  (From  sud^ 
under,  and  clavis,  a  key,  because  the  cla- 
vicles were  supposed  to  resemble  the  key 
of  the  antients,)  The  right  subclavian 
arises  from  the  arteria  innominata,  and 
proceeds  under  the  clavicle  to  the  axilla. 
The  left  subclavian  arises  from  the  arch 
of  the  aorta,  and  ascends  under  the  left 
clavicle  to  the  axilla.  The  subclavians 
in  their  course  give  off  the  internal  mam- 
mary, the  cervical,  the  vertebral,  and  the 
superior  intercostal  arteries, 

SUBCLAVIAN  VEIN.  This  receives 
the  blood  from  the  veins  of  the  arm,  ^d 
runs  into  the  vena  cava  superior, 

SUBCLA'VIUS.  {J\Iusculus  suhclcixius  j 
from  sub,  under,  and  clavicv.la,  the  channel 
bone,  as  being  situated  under  the  clavicle, 
or  channel  bone.)  Subclavianus,  Cosio- 
claviculqire,  of  Dumas.  A  muscle,  situated 
on  the  anterior  part  of  the  thorax,  which 
pulls  the  clavicle  downwards  and  forwards- 
It  arises  tendinous  from  the  cartilage  that 
joins  the  first  rib  to  the  sternum,  is  in- 
serted after  becoming  fleshy  into  the  infe- 
rior part  of  the  clavicle,  which  it  occupies 
from  within  an  inch  of  the  sternum  as  far 
outwards  as  to  its  connection,  by  a  liga- 
ment, with  the  coracoid  process  of  the 
scapula. 

SUBCRURiE'I,  Two  little  muscular 
slips  sometimes  found  under  the  crurseus; 
they  are  inserted  into  the  capsular  ligament, 
which  they  pull  up. 

SUBCUTANEOUS  GLANDS.  Glm^ 
dul(E  subeutanem.  These  are  sebaceous 
glands  lying  under  the  skin,  which  they 
perforate  by  their  excretory  ducts. 

SiTBCUTA'NErs.  The  platysma  aiyoides 
muscle. 

SuBER.  Cork.  The  cork-tree.  See 
Quercus  suber. 

Su^LiMAME'NTUM.  (From  sublimo,  to 
lift  up.)  The  pendulous  substance  which 
floats  in  the  middle  of  the  urine. 

Sublimate.     See  Hydrargyri  oxyinurias. 

SUBLIMATION.  {Sublimalio,  from 
sublimo,  to  raise  or  sublime.)  This  chemi- 
cal process  differs  from  evaporation  only  ia 
being  confined  to  solid  substances.  It  is 
usually  performed  either  for  the  purpose 
of  purifying  certain  substances,  and  disen- 
g;aging  them  from  extraneous  matters ,'  or 
else  to  reduoe  ioto  vapour,  and  combine^ 

107 


850 


SUB 


BUC 


uader  that  form,  principles  which  would 
have  united  with  greater  difficulty  if  they 
had  not  been  brought  to  that  state  of  ex- 
treme division. 

As  all  fluids  are  volatile  by  heat,  and 
consequently  capable  of  beihg  separated, 
in  most  cases,  from  fixed  matters,  so  va- 
rious solid  bodies  are  subjected  to  a  similar 
treatment.  Fluids  are  said  to  distil,  and 
solids  to  sublime,  though  sometimes  both 
are  obtained  in  one  and  the  same  opera- 
tion. If  the  subliming  matter  concretes 
into  a  soli4  hard  mass,  it  is  commonly 
called  a  sublimate ;  if  into  a  powdery  form, 
flowers. 

The  principal  subjects  of  this  operation 
are  volatile  alkaline  salts ;  neutral  salts, 
composed  of  volatile  alkali  and  acids,  as  sal 
ammoniac ;  the  salt  of  amber,  and  flowers 
of  benzoin,  mercurial  preparations,  and 
sulphur.  Bodies  of  themselves  not  vola- 
tile are  frequently  made  to  sublime  by  the 
mixture  of  volatile  ones ;  thus  iron  is  carried 
over  by  sal  ammoniac  in  the  preparation 
of  the  flores  martiales,  or  ferrum  ammonia- 
turn. 

The  fumes  of  solid  bodies  in  close  ves- 
sels rise  but  a  little  way,  and  adhere  to 
that  part  of  the  vessel  where  they  con- 
crete. 

SUBLI'MIS.  See  Flexor  brevis  digilo- 
Tiim  pedis,  and  Flexor  sublimis  perforatus. 

SUBLINGUAL  GLANDS.  Glandu- 
le sublinguaks  vel  Barlholinianm  vel  Rivi- 
niance.  The  glands  which  are  situated  un- 
der the  tongue,  and  secrete  saliva.  Their 
excretory  ducts  are  called  Rivinian  from 
their  discoverer. 

SUBLUXA'TIO.     A  sprain. 
SUBMERSION.      {Submersio,  from  sub, 
under,   and  mergo,    to  sink.)      Drowning. 
A  variety  of  the  apoplexia  suflbcata.     Sau- 
vages  terms  it  asphyxia  immersorum. 

Stjbmtj'rias  htdrar'gyri.  See  Hi/- 
drargyri  submurias. 

Sueorbita'rius.  The  suborbitary nerve; 
a  branch  of  the  fifth  pair. 

SUBSCAPULA'RIS.  (Musculus  sub- 
scapularis,  from  sub,  under,  and  scapula, 
the  shoulder-blade.)  Sous-scapulo-trochi- 
nien,  of  Dumas.  The  name  of  this  muscle 
sufficiently  indicates  its  situation.  It  is 
composed  of  many  fasciculi  of  tendinous 
and  fleshy  fibres,  the  marks  of  which  we  see 
imprinted  on  the  under  surface  of  the  sca- 
pula. These  fasciculi,  which  arise  from  all 
the  basis  of  that  bone  internally,  and  like- 
wise from  its  superior,  as  w^ell  as  from  one 
half  of  its  inferior  costa,  unite  to  form  a  con- 
siderable flat  tendon  which  adheres  to  the 
capsular  ligament,  and  is  inserted  into  the 
upper  part  of  the  lesser  tuberosity  at  the 
head  of  the  os  humeri. 

The  principal  use  of  this  muscle  is  to  roll 
the  arm  inwards.  It  likewise  serves  to 
bring  it  close  to  the  ribs ;  and,  from  its  ad- 


hesion to  the  capsular  ligament,  it  prevents 
that  membrane  from  being  pinched. 

SUBSU'LTUS  TE'NDINUM.  SuhsuU 
tus,  from  subsulto,  to  leap.)  Weak  convul- 
sive motions  or  twichings  of  the  tendons, 
mostly  of  the  hands,  generally  observed  in 
the  extreme  stages  of  putrid  fever. 

Sitbu'bbres.  (From  sub,  under,  ani 
ubera,  the  breasts.)  This  term  hath  been 
used  by  some  writers  for  those  infanta  who 
yet  suck,  in  distinction  from  those  who  ai'e 
weaned,  and  then  are  called  eocuberes, 

Succa'go.  The  rob  or  conserve  of 
fruit. 

SUCCEDA'NEUM.  A  medicine  substi- 
tuted for  others. 

Stjccejvturia'ti  Mu'scuLi.  The  pyra- 
midal muscles  of  the  belly. 

Succenturia'ti  re'aes.  Two  glands 
lying  above  the  kidneys. 

SUCCINATE.  Succinas.  Salts  form- 
ed by  the  combination  of  the  acid  of  amber, 
or  succinic  acid,  with  diflisrent  bases ;  as, 
succinate  of  potash,  succinate  of  copper.  Sic. 

Sfcci'ngens  membra'ka.  The  dia- 
phragm. 

SUCCINIC  ACID.  Acidum  suecini- 
cum.  Sal  suecini.  The  succinic  acid  is 
drawn  from  amber  by  sublimation  in  a 
gentle  heat,  and  rises  in  a  concrete  form  into 
the  neck  of  the  subhming  vessel.  The 
operation  must  not  be  pushed  too  far,  nor 
by  too  strong  a  fire,  otherwise  the  oil  of 
amber  rises  along  with  the  acid. 

SU'CCINUM.  (From  suceus,  juice; 
because  it  was  thought  to  exude  from  a 
tree.)     See  Aniber. 

Su'cciNUM  cine'reum.  The  ambergris 
is  so  called  by  some  authors.  See  Amber' 
gris. 

Su'cciNXTM  GRi'sEUM.  The  ambergrls 
is  sometimes  so  called.     See  Ambergris. 

Su'cciNUM  o'leum.     See  Oleum  suecini. 

Su'cciNUM  prepara'tum.  Prepared 
amber.     See  Amber. 

Succi'SA.  (From  succido,  to  cut;  so 
named  from  its  being  indented,  and  as  it 
were  cut  in  pieces.)  Devil's  bit.  A  spe- 
cies of  the  genus  Scabiosa. 

Su'cci  scorbu'tici.  The  juice  of  Eng- 
lish scurvy-grass,  &c. 

Succory.  See  Cichorium. 
Su'ccuBtrs.  See  Incubus. 
SUCCUS.    Juice. 

"Su'ccus  aca'ci^  ve'r^.  See  Acoiia 
■vera. 

Su'ccus  aconi'ti  spissa'tps.  See^co- 
nitum. 

Sf'ccfs  BA'ccffi  sambu'ci  bpissa'tus. 
An  aperient  and  deobstruent  extract,  often 
employed  diluted  with  water  in  the  cure 
of  catarrhal  afiiections. 

Su'ccus  bellado'nNwE  sPissA'^fs.  See 
Atropa  Belladonna. 

Su'ccus  cicu't^e  spissa'tus.  See  Co- 
nium. 


3l"G 


SUL 


n 


StCCUo    C0CHLEARI.15    C03IP0'SITUS.     A 

Warm  aperient  and  diuretic,  mostly  exhibit- 
ed in  the  cure  of  diseases  of  the  skin  arising 
from  scurvy. 

Su'ccus  cyreni'acus.  Juice  of  laser- 
wort. 

Sc'ccus  ga'stricus.    See  Gastric  juice. 

Su'ccus  GLTCiRRHi'zjE.  Spanish  liquo- 
rice. 

Su'ccus  HELioTRo'pii.  See  Corton  tinc- 
torium. 

Su'ccus  hyoscy'ami  spissa'tus.  See 
Hyoscyamus. 

Su'ccus  i'ndicus  pu'rgans.     Gamboge. 

Su'ccus    LACTU'C^    VlRo's^    SPISSa'TUS. 

See  Lactuca  virosa. 

Su'ccus  limo'nis  spissa'tus.  Bee  Citrus 
medica, 
Su'ccus  LiauoRi'TiJE.   Spanish  liquorice. 
Su'ccus  prum^o'rum  sylve'strium.  ./Ica- 
cia  Germanica.     See  Prunus  spinosa. 

Su'ccus  spissa'tus  eacco'rum  sambu'ci. 
Rob  of  elder-berries. 

SUDA'MINA,  {Sudamen,  from  sudor, 
sweat.)  Hidroa.  Boa.  Vesicles  resem- 
bling millet-seeds  in  form  and  magnitude, 
which  appear  suddenly,  without  fever,  espe- 
cially in  the  summer-time  after  much  labour 
and  sweating. 

Suda'tio.  (From  sudor,  sweat.)  A 
sweating.     See  Ephidrosis. 

SuDATO'RiuM.  (From  sudo,  to  sv/eat.) 
A  stew  or  sweating-house. 

Su'dor  a'nglicus.  Called  also  Hydro- 
Tvosus.  Hydropyretos.  Gargeatio.  The 
sweating  sickness  of  England ;  an  endemic 
fever.  Dr.  CuUen  thinks  it  a  species  of 
typhus.  This  disorder  is  thus  named  from 
its  first  appearing  in  this  island,  and  ac- 
quires the  title  of  sudor,  from  the  patient 
suddenly  breaking  out  into  a  profuse  sweat, 
which  forms  the  great  character  of  the  dis- 
ease. 

SUDORI'FICA.  (Sudorifica,  sc.  medi- 
camenta,  from  sudor,  sweat,  and  facio,  to 
make.)  Hydrolica.  Hydrotopsea.  A  sy- 
nonym of  diaphoretics.     See  Diaphoretics. 

Suffime'ntum.  (From  suffimen,  a  per- 
fume.) Hypocapnisma.  A  suffumigation, 
a  perfume. 

Suffi'tus.     The  same. 

Suffoca'tio  hyste'rica.  a  convulsive 
affection  of  the  throat. 

Suffoca'tio  stri'dula.     The  croup. 

Suffumigation.  (Suffumigatio,  from 
sub,  under,  and  fumigo,  to  smoke.)  The 
burning  odorous  substances  to  remove  an 
evil  smell,  or  destroy  miasma. 

Suffu'sio.  (From  suffundo,  to  pour 
down  ;  so  called  because  the  antients  sup- 
posed the  opacity  proceeded  from  something 
running  under  the  crystalline  humour.)  A 
cataract. 

Suffu'sio  AURiGiwo'sA.    A  jaundice. 

Sugar.     See  Saccharunu 

Sugar  of  Lead.    See  Plumhi  superacelas. 

Sugar  of  Milk.    A  substance  produced. 


iVoui  whey,  which,  if  not  sour,  contains  a 
saline  substance  to  which  this  name  has 
been  given.  v 

SuGiLLATiojy.  (Sugillatio.  From  su- 
gillo,  to  stain.)  A  bruise.  A  spot  or  mark 
made  by  a  leech  or  cupping-glass. 

SU'LCUS.  A  groove  or  furrow ;  gene- 
rally applied  to  the  bones. 

SU'LPHAS.  (From  sulphur,  brim- 
stone.) A  sulphate  or  salt  formed  by  the 
union  of  the  sulphuric  acid  with  different 
bases. 

Su'lphas  alumino'sus.  Alum.  See 
./llumen. 

Su'lphas  ammon'i^.  Alkali  volatile  vi- 
triolatum,  of  Bergman.  Sal  ammoniacum 
secretum,  of  Glauber.  Vitriolum  ammonia- 
cale.  This  salt  has  been  found  native  in  the 
neighbourhood  of  some  volcanoes.  It  is 
esteemed  diuretic  and  deobstruent,  and  ex- 
hibited in  the  same  diseases  as  the  muriate 
of  ammonia. 

Su'lphas  cu'pri.     See  Cup ri  sulphas. 

Su'lphas  fe'rri.     See  Ferri  sulphas. 

Su'lphas  hydra'rgyri.  See  Hydrar- 
gyrus  vitriolatus. 

Su'lphas  siagjve'si^.  See  Magnesm 
sulphas. 

Su'lphas  pota'sSjE.  See  Potassm  sul- 
phas. 

Su'lphas  so'd^.     See  Sedce  sulphas. 

Su'lphas  zi'nci.     See  Zinci  sulphas. 

Sulphate.     See  Sulphas. 

Su'lphite.  Sulphis.  A  salt  formed  by 
the  combination  of  the  sulphurous  acid  with 
different  bases :  as  sulphite  of  potash,  am- 
moniacal  sulphite,  &c. 

SU'LPHUR.  Abric.  Alcubrith.  An- 
pater.  Appebrioc.  Aquala.  Aquila.  Chi- 
bur.  Chybur.  Cibur.  Sulphur,  which  is 
also  known  by  the  name  of  brimstone,  is 
the  only  simple  combustible  substance  which 
nature  offers  pure  and  in  abundance.  It 
was  the  first  known  of  all.  It  is  found  in 
tlie  earth,  and  exists  externally  in  depo- 
sitions, in  sublimed  incrustations,  and  on 
the  surface  of  certain  waters,  principally 
near  burning  volcanoes.  It  is  found  com- 
bined with  many  metals.  It  exists  in  ve- 
getable substances,  and  has  lately  been  dis- 
covered in  the  albumen  of  eggs. 

Sulphur  in  the  mineral  kingdom  is  either 
in  a  loose  powder,  or  compact ;  and  then 
either  detached  or  in  veins.  It  is  found  in 
the  greatest  plenty  in  the  neighbourhood 
of  volcanoes  or  pseudo-volcanoes,  whether 
modern  or  extinct  as  at  SolfutarQ,  &c.  and 
is  deposited  as  a  crust  on  stones  contiguous 
to  them,  either  crystallized  or  amorphous. 
It  is  frequently  met  with  in  mineral  waters, 
and  in  caverns  adjacent  to  volcanoes;  some- 
times also  in  coal-mines.  It  is  found  in 
combination  with  most  of  the  metals.  When 
united  to  iron  it  forms  the  mineral  called 
martial  pyrites,  or  iron  pyrites.  All  the 
ores  known  by  the  name  oi pyrites,  of  which 
there  are  a  vast  variety,  are  combinations  of 


.-^UL 


SUL 


sulphur  with  diifereut  metals ;  and  bjence  the 
names  of  copper,  tin,  ai-senical,  &c.  pyrites. 
It  exists  likewise  in  combination  with  alu- 
ftiine  and  lime ;  it  then  constitutes  different 
kinds  of  schistus,  or  alum  ores. 

Physical  Properties. — Sulphur  is  a  conl- 
bustible,  dry,  and  exceedingly  brittle  body, 
of  a  pale  lemon-yellow  colour.  Its  specific 
gravity  is  1.990.  It  is  destitute  of  odour, 
except  when  rubbed  or  heated.  It  is  of  a 
peculiar  faint  taste.  It  frequently  crystal- 
lizes in  entire  or  truncated  octahedra,  or  in 
needles.  If  a  piece  of  sulphur  of  a  con- 
siderable size,  be  very  gently  heated,  as  for 
example,  by  holding  it  in  the  hand  and 
squeezing  it  firmly,  it  breaks  to  pieces  with 
a  crackling  noise.  It  is  a  non-conductor  of 
electricity,  and  hence  it  becomes  electric  by 
friction.  When  heated,  it  first  softens  be- 
fore it  melts,  and  its  fusion  commences  at 
3-18°  Fahr. ;  it  is  capable  of  subliming  at  a 
lower  temperature ;  and  takes  fire  at  560° . 
In  the  beginning  of  fusion  it  is  very  fluid, 
but  by  continuing  the  heat  it  grows  tough, 
and  its  colour  changes  to  a  reddish  brown. 
If  in  this  condition  it  be  poured  into  water, 
it  remains  as  soft  as  wax,  and  yields  to  any 
impression.  In  time,  however,  it  hardens 
again,  and  recovers  its  former  consistence. 

It  unites  with  most  of  the  earths  and  with 
all  alkalies,  and  becomes  soluble,  when  thus 
combined,  in  water.  It  imites  to  most  of 
the  metals,  and  renders  them  brittle  and 
fusible.  It  is  soluble  in  oils ;  water  takes 
up  a  minute  quantity,  as  does  ardent  spirit 
by  means  of  heat.  It  dissolves  in  hydrogen 
gas.  It  does  not  readily  combine  with  char- 
coal, but  unites  to  phosphorus  by  fusion. 

Sulphur,  like  all  combustible  bodies, 
burns  in  proportion  to  the  quantity  of  oxy- 
gen which  combines  with  it.  Sulphur, 
heated  in  a  close  vessel,  sublimes  without 
alteration.  It  is  not  changed  by  exposure 
to  air.  It  is  attacked  by  the  nitric  acid 
when  poured  on  it  in  its  fused  state. 

If  melted  sulphur  be  exposed  in  the  open 
air  to  an  increase  of  heat,  it  takes  fire  and 
burns  with  a  blue  flame  and  suffocating 
vapour.  The  result  of  this  combustion  is 
sulphurous  acid.  According  to  the  slow  or 
rapid  combustion,  it  absorbs  different  quan- 
tities of  oxygen,  and  the  produced  acid  dif- 
fers in  its  properties. 

Method  of  obtaining  Sulphur. — A  prodi- 
gious quantity  of  sulphur  is  obtained  from 
Solfatara  in  Italy.  This  volcanic  country 
every  where  exhibits  marks  of  the  agency  of 
subterraneous  fires ;  almost  all  the  ground 
is  bare,  and  white  ;  and  is  every  where 
sensibly  warmer  than  the  atmosphere,  in  the 
greatest  heat  of  summer ;  so  that  the  feet  of 
persons  walking  there  are  burnt  thi'ough 
their  shoes.  It  is  impossible  not  to  observe 
the  sulphur,  for  a  sulphurous  vapour  which 
rises  througli  different  apertures  is  every 
■xthere  perceptible,  and  gives  reason  to  be- 


lieve that  tliere  is  a  subterraneous  fire  ubj* 
derneath  from  which  that  vapour  proceeds. 

From  pyrites  sulphur  is  extracted  in  the! 
large  way  by  the  following  process  : 

Pyrites  is  broken  into  small  pieces,  and 
put  into  large  earthen  tubes  which  are  ex- 
posed to  the  heat  of  &.  furnace.  A  square 
vessel  of  cast  iron,  containing  water,  is  con- 
nected as  a  receiver  with  the  tube  in  the  fur- 
iaace.  The  action  of  the  fire  proceeds,  and 
the  sulphur,  being  thus  melted,  is  gradually 
accumulated  on  the  water  in  the  receiver. 
It  is  then  removed  from  this  receiver,  and 
melted  in  large  iron  ladles  ;  in  consequence 
of  which,  the  earthy  parts  with  which  it  was 
contaminated  are  made  to  subside  to  the 
bottom  of  the  ladle,  leaving  the  purified 
sulphur  above.  It  is  then  again  melted  and 
suffered  to  cool  gradually,  in  order  to  free 
it  from  the  rest  of  the  impurities.  It  is  then 
tolerably  pure,  and  constitutes  the  sulphur 
iVe  meet  with  in  large  masses  or  lumps  in 
the  market. 

In  order  to  form  it  into  rolls,  it  is  again 
melted  and  poured  into  cylindrical  wooden 
moulds,  in  these  it  takes  the  form  in  which 
Sve  usually  see  it  iii  commerCCj  as  roll  sul- 
phur. 

Flowers  of  sulphur,  as  they  are  called,  are 
formed  by  subliming  purified  sulphur  with  a 
gentle  heat  in  close  rooms,  where  the  sub- 
limed sulphur  is  collected,  though  the  article 
met  with  in  general  under  that  name  is  no- 
thing but  sulphur  finely  powdered. 

Method  of  purifying  Sulphur. — Take  one 
part  of  flowers  of  sulphur,  boil  it  in  twenty 
parts  of  distilled  water  in  a  glass  vessel  for 
about  a  quarter  of  an  hour ;  let  the  sulphur 
subside,  decant  the  water,  and  then  wash 
the  sulphur  repeatedly  in  distilled  water  ; 
having  done  this,  pour  over  it  three  parts  of 
pure  nitro-muriatic  acid,  diluted  with  one 
part  of  distilled  water,  boil  it  again  in  a  glass 
vessel  for  about  a  quarter  of  an  hour,  decant 
the  acid,  and  Wash  the  sulphur  in  distilled 
water  till  the  fluid  passes  tasteless,  or  till  it 
does  not  change  the  blue  colour  of  tincture 
of  cabbage,  or  litmus.  The  sulphur  thus 
carefully  treated  is  pure  sulphur  fit  for  phi- 
losophical experiments. 

Sulphur  has  been  long  an  esteemed  article 
of  the  Materia  Medica  ;  it  stimulates  the 
system,  loosens  the  belly,  and  protnotes  the 
insensible  perspiration.  It  pervades  the 
whole  habit,  and  manifestly  transpires 
through  the  pores  of  the  skin,  as  appears 
from  the  sulphurous  smell  of  persons  who 
have  taken  it,  and  from  silver  being  stained 
in  their  pockets  of  a  blackish  colour.  In 
the  stomach  it  is  probably  combined  with 
hydrogen.  It  is  a  celebrated  remedy  against 
cutaneous  diseases,  particularly  psora,  both 
given  internally  and  applied  externally.  It 
has  likewise  been  recommended  in  rheuma- 
tic pains,  flying  gout,  rickets,  atrophy, 
coughs,  asthmas,  and  other  disorders  of  the 
breast  and  lungs,  and  particularly  in  catarrhs 


iiVL 


SUL 


853 


lof  the  chronic  kirn3,  also  in  colica  pictonum, 
worm  cases,  and  to  lessen  salivation. 

In  haemorrhoidal  affections  it  is  almost 
specific ;  but  in  most  of  these  cases  it  is 
advantageously  combined  with  some  cooling 
purgative,  especially  supertartrat^  of  potash. 

The  preparations  of  sulphur  directed  to 
be  used  by  the  London  and  Edinburgh  Col- 
leges, are  the  Sulphur  lotum,  Sulphur  prae- 
cipitatum,  and  Sulphur  sublimatum. 

Sc'lPHUR    ANTIMO'WII    I^RjECIPITA'tUM. 

Sulphur  auratum  antimonii.  This  prepa- 
ration of  antimony  appears  to  have  rendered 
that  called  kermes  mineral  unnecessary.  It 
is  a  yellow  hydro-sulphuret  of  antimony, 
and  therefore  called  hydro- sulphur etum  stibii 
iuteum.  As  an  alterative  and  sudorific  it  is 
in  high  estimation,  and  given  in  diseases  of 
the  skin  and  glands  ;  and  joined  with  calo- 
mel, it  is  one  of  the  most  powerful  and  pe- 
netrating alteratives  we  are  in  possession  of. 
Su'LPHtfR  acra'tum  ANTiMo'wii.  See 
Sviphur  antimonii  prcecipitatum. 

Su'lphur  lo'tuM:.  Washed  sulphur.  Flo- 
res  sulphuris  loti.  "  Take  of  sublimed  sul- 
phur, a  pound.  Pour  on  boiling  water  so 
that  the  acid,  if  there  be  any,  may  be  en- 
tirely v/ashed  away ;  then  dry  it."  The  dose 
is  from  half  a  drachm  to  two  drachms. 

Si/lphur  pr^ecipita'tum.  Lac  sulphu- 
ris. "  Take  of  sublimed  sulphur,  a  pound, 
fresh  lime,  two  pounds,  water,  four  gallons ; 
boil  the  sulphur  and  lime  together  in  the 
water,  then  strain  the  solution  through  pa- 
per, and  drop  in  as  much  muriatic  acid  as 
maybe  necessary  to  precipitate  the  sulphur; 
lastly,  wash  this  by  repeated  affusions  of  wa- 
ter until  it  is  tasteless."  This  preparation 
is  mostlj'  preferred  to  the  flowers  of  sulphur, 
in  consequence  of  its  being  freed  from  its 
impurities.  The  dose  is  from  half  a  drachm 
to  three  drachms. 

Su'lphur  spblima'tum.  Sublimed  sul*- 
phur.     See  Sulphur. 

Su'lphcr  vi'vum.     Native  sulphur. 
Sulphur-wort.     See  Peucedanum. 
Sulphurated  hydrogen  gas.    See  Hydrogen 
gas,  sulphuretted. 

Sulphure.     See  Sulphuret. 
Sulphureous  acid.     See  Sulphurous  acid 
gas. 

Sulphuret.  Sulphurettun.  Sulphure. 
A  combination  of  sulphur  with  different  al- 
Ikaline,  earthy,  and  metallic  bases, 

Sulphure'tum  ammo'nij5e.  Hepar  sul- 
phuris volatile.  ■•Boyle's  or  Beguine's  fu- 
ming spirit.  Sulphuret  of  ammonia  is  ob-> 
tained  in  the  form  of  a  yellow  fuming  liquor, 
by  the  ammonia  and  sulphur  uniting  whilst 
in  a  state  of  gas  during  distillation.  It  ex- 
cites the  action  of  the  absorbent  system,  and 
diminishes  arterial  action,  and  is  given  inter- 
nally in  diseases  arising  from  the  use  of  mer- 
cury, phthisis,  diseases  of  the  skin,  and  the 
phlegmasiae ;  externally  it  is  prescribed  in 
the  form  of  bath  in  paralysis,  contractura, 
p?ofa,  and  other  cutaneous  diseases. 


Sulphure'tum  ca'lcis.  Hepar  calcisi 
Sulphuret  of  lime.  It  is  principally  used 
as  a  bath  in  various  diseases  of  the  skin. 

Sulphure'tum  hydra'rgtri  ni'gruM6 
See  Hydrargyri  sulphuretum  riigrum. 

Sulphure'tum  hydra'rgyri  ru'- 
BRUM.  See  Hydrargyri  sulphuretum  ru* 
brum. 

Sulphure'tum  pota'ss^.  See  Potassm 
sulphuretum. 

Sulphure'tum  so'd^e.  A  combination 
6f  soda  and  sulphur. 

Sulphure'tum  sti'bii  wati'vum;  SuU 
phuretum  stibii  nigrum.  Antimonium  cru- 
dum.  Native  sulphuret  of  antimony^  It 
is  from  this  ore  that  all  our  preparations  of 
antimony  are  made.     See  Antimony i 

SULPHURIC  ACID,  Acidum  sulphu- 
ricum.  Oil  of  vitriol.  Vitriolic  acid.  Sul- 
phuric acid  consists  of  sulphur,  w;hich  con- 
stitutes its  basis,  and  of  oxygen.  It  fre- 
quently occurs  in  combination  with  alkalis, 
earths,  and  metals ;  but  seldom  in  a  state  of 
purity,  and  whether  at  all,  has  been  doubt- 
ed. For  chemical,  medical,  and  other  pur- 
poses, it  is  obtained  by  the  rapid  combustion 
of  sulphur  with  nitre,  and  the  decomposi- 
tion of  metallic  and  earthy  sulphates  by  fire. 
If  melted  sulphur  be  exposed  in  open  air  to 
an  increased  heat,  it  takes  fire,  is  entirely 
consumed,  and  burns  with  a  flame,  and  an 
acid  suffocating  vapour.  The  sulphur  is  by 
this  combustion  changed  to  an  acid.  If  the 
heat  by  which  burning  sulphur  is  consumed 
be  only  weak,  its  flame  is  blue,  and  the  acid 
then  generated  is  imperfect,  very  volatile^ 
and  aeriform.  This  imperfect  sulphuric 
acid  is  the  sulphurous  acid.  The  sulphuric 
acid  may  be  obtained  by  different  methods ; 
that  prepared  in  England  is  by  the  combus- 
tion of  sulphur  ;  for  which  purpose  peculiar 
apartments,  with  their  insides  lined  Avith 
lead,  are  constructed,  in  order  to  enclose 
the  burning  sulphur.  But  because  the  sul- 
phur would  in  that  situation  be  soon  extin- 
guished, and  never  burn  with  due  vivacity, 
about  the  eighth  part  of  its  weight  of  nitre 
is  mingled  with  it  to  supply  vital  air,  with- 
out which  no  combustion  can  exist.  Both 
the  water  at  the  bottom  of  the  chamber, 
and  also  the  aqueous  vapours  conveyed 
into  it,  imbibe  the  sulphuric  acid  as  it  forms. 
The  weak  or  dilute  acid  thus  obtained  is 
collected  and  concentrated  by  evaporating 
the  superfluous  water  in  glass  vessels.  Sul- 
phuric acid,  concentrated  in  this  manner, 
is  sold  under  the  name  of  English  oil  ofvi^ 
trial,  oleum  vilrioli,  to  distinguish  it  from 
another  species,  called  Saxon  oil  of  vitriol f 
which  is  obtained  from  green  vitriol  by  dis- 
tillation. Every  kind  of  concentrated  sul- 
phuric acid,  formerly  found  in  commerce, 
was  prepared  by  distillation  from  green  vi- 
triol, or  copperas ;  and  it  is  on  this  account 
that  the  sulphuric  acid  is  generally  calletl 
vitriolic  acid.  Oil  of  vitriol  is  a  very  strong 
arid,  burns  and  corrodes  the  skin.    When. 


Sa4 


SUL 


sUL 


pure,  it  has  neither  colour  nor  smell,  but  is 
Very  apt  to  turn  more  or  less  brown,  and  of 
a  sulphureous  odour,  by  combustible,  ani- 
mal, and  vegetable  matter,  as  is  usually  the 
case  with  what  is  sold  in  the  shops.  If  sul- 
phuiic  acid  be  highly  concentrated,  it  con- 
geals at  a  temperature  of  48°,  and  becomes 
a  crystalline  mass,  formerly  termed  glacial 
oil  of  vitriol .  Mixed  with  water  it  becomes 
hot,  and  is  then  termed  spirit  of  vitriol. 
Sulphuric  acid  is  a  powerful  antiseptic  and 
tonic :  it  is  given,  properly  diluted,  in  the 
dose  of  from  one  to  three  drops  with  cin- 
chona and  other  medicines  in  the  cure  of 
fevers  and  debilities,  and  it  is  often  applied 
externally,  when  veiy  much  diluted,  against 
psora  and  some  chronic  affections  of  the 
skin. 

Str'LPHUR.is  flo'res.  See  Sulphur  sub- 
limatum. 

SULPHUROUS  ACID  GAS.  Several 
philosophers  have  paid  attention  to  the  pro- 
perties of  this  gas  and  its  combinations  ;  but 
BerthoUet  was  the  first  who  published  an 
accurate  account  of  it,  which  Fourcroy  and 
Vauquelin,  have  investigated  still  more 
completely.  Their  paper  is  inserted  in  the 
.Annates  de  Chimie,  II.  54.  and  copied  into 
JVicholson' s  Journal,  vol.  I.  />.  313. 

When  sulphur  is  united  to  oxygen  it 
forms  an  acid.  "When  the  quantity  of  oxy- 
gen is  sufficient  to  oxygenate  a  given  quan- 
tity of  sulphur  completely,  the  result  is  a 
perfect  acid  called  sulphuric  acid.  If  a 
less  quantity  of  oxygen  is  made  use  of,  the 
result  is  an  imperfect  acid,  capable  of  tak- 
ing the  gaseous  state.  To  this  gaseous 
fluid  the  name  of  sulphurous  acid  gas  is 
given.  It  becomes  obvious  from  this,  that 
sulphurous  acid  gas  has  the  same  relation  to 
sulphuric  acid  as  phosphorous  acid  has  to 
the  phosphoric  acid.  At  least  this  gas  oc- 
cupies the  middle  place  between  sulphur 
and  sulphuric  acid. 

Properties. — Sulphurous  acid  gas  is  a 
permanently  elastic  aereform  fluid  at  the 
ordinary  pressure  and  temperature  of  our 
atmosphere.  Its  odour  is  strong  and  suffo- 
cating. It  cannot  maintain  combustion, 
nor  the  respiration  of  animals.  .  Its  weight 
is  more  than  double  that  of  atmospheric  air. 
Its  specific  gravity  according  to  Bergman  is 
0.00246,  and  0.00251,  according  to  Lavoi- 
sier. It  is  not  inflammable.  One  hundred 
cubic  inches  of  it  weigh  nearly  63  grains. 
It  is  composed,  according  to  Fourcroy,  of  85 
sulphur  and  15  oxygen,  but  subsequent  ex- 
periments have  made  the  proportions  equal. 
It  is  acid  ;  it  first  reddens  and  then  destroys 
the  greater  part  of  the  vegetable  colours. 
It  exerts  little  action  on  the  metals,  and  has 
a  weak  attraction  to  alkalis  and  earths.  It 
has  the  property  of  whitening  silk  and  giv- 
ing it  a  lustre.  Priestley,  Bergman,  Ber- 
thoUet, &c.  say  that  at  high  temperatures  it 
deposits  sulphur,  but  Fourcroy  and  Vau- 
quelin, in  consequence  of  some  new  experi- 


ments, deny  this  assertion.  Phosphorous 
has  no  action  upon  it.  Its  attraction  for 
oxygen  when  dry,  at  the  common  tempera- 
ture, is  very  feeble,  but,  if  the  smallest 
quantity  of  moisture  be  present,  the  union 
of  the  two  gases  is  much  favoured.  At  high 
temperatures  the  combination  is  more  spee- 
dily effected.  When  a  mixture  of  sulphu- 
rous acid  gas  and  oxygen  gas  is  made  to  pass 
through  an  ignited  tube,  the  two  gases  com- 
bine, and  sulphuric  acid  is  formed.  Wheu 
this  gas  is  passed  into  water  cooled  down  to 
the  freezing  point,  the  union  is  very  rapid. 
Water  cooled  to  forty  degrees  absorbs  one- 
third  part  of  its  weight  of  sulphurous  acid 
gas.  It  speedily  melts  ice.  Water  satura- 
ted with  it  may  be  frozen  without  parting 
with  its  gas ;  but  when  water,  which  has 
been  saturated  with  it  is  exposed  to  heat, 
it  is  filled  with  a  vast  number  of  bubbles 
which  continually  increase  and  rise  to  the 
sui'face ;  these  bubbles  are  the  gas  separa- 
ting from  it.  It  is  absorbed  by  oU,  ether, 
and  sulphuric  acid,  the  latter  when  satura- 
ted with  it  acquires  the  property  of  smoak- 
ing  when  exposed  to  air ;  its  colour  is  al- 
tered to  a  yellowish-brown,  and  its  odour 
is  penetrating  like  that  of  the  gas.  When 
the  acid  thus  saturated  with  the  gas,  is  ex- 
posed a  few  degrees  below  the  freezing 
point,  it  congeals  or  freezes  into  a  crystal- 
line mass.  The  same  happens  when  sub- 
mitted to  distillation.  It  decomposes  nitric 
and  oxymuriatic  acid,  and  dissolves  cam- 
phor. Sulphurous  acid  gas  and  hydrogen 
gas  have  no  action  upon  each  other  at  com- 
mon temperatures,  but  if  they  are  passed 
through  an  ignited  tube,  a  decomposition  is 
effected.  Charcoal  likewise  decomposes 
sulphurous  acid  gas  at  a  high  temperature. 
Monge  and  Clouet  affirm  that,  by  extreme 
artificial  cold  and  a  strong  pressure  exerted 
at  the  same  time,  they  rendered  sulphurous 
acid  gas  fluid. 

Methods  of  obtaining  Sulphurous  Acid 
Gas. — 1 .  Take  one  part  of  mercury  and  four 
of  concentrated  sulphuric  acid ;  put  them 
into  a  glass  retort  connected  with  the  pneu- 
matic quicksilver-trough,  and  apply  tlie 
heat  of  a  lamp  to  the  mixture  till  it  boils. 
On  continuing  the  heat,  as  the  mercurj'  is 
acted  upon,  sulphurous  acid  gas  will  be  ob- 
tained in  abundance. 

In  this  case  a  partial  decomposition  of  the 
sulphuric  acid  takes  place.  The  mercury 
abstracts  part  of  its  oxygen  and  becomes 
converted  into  an  oxyde ;  the  sulphuric  acid, 
in  consequence  of  the  loss  of  oxygen,  be- 
comes converted  into  sulphurous  acid, which 
tak^s  the  gaseous  form  at  the  common  tem- 
perature. 

2.  Sulphurous  acid  gas  may  likewise  be 
obtained  by  the  slov/  combustion  of  sulphur 
in  a  close  vessel. 

Explanation. — During  the  burning  of 
the  sulphur  in  a  confined  quantity  of  atmo- 
spheric air,  it  combines  with  the  oxygen 


SUP 


SUP 


655 


contalnecl  in  it ;  this,  however,  Qot  being 
sufficient  to  oxygenate  the  sulphur  com- 
pletely, the  result  is  an  imperfect  aeriform 
acid,  or  sulphurous  acid  gas,  which  remains 
mixed  with  the  azote. 

3.  Sulphurous  acid  gas  may  also  be  ob- 
tained by  decomposing  sulphite  of  potash  or 
soda,  either  by  heat  alone,  or  by  the  affusion 
of  acids. 

4.  If  charcoal  be  moistened  with  sulphu- 
ric acid,  and  then  exposed  to  distillation,  the 
product  are  carbonic  acid  gas  and  sulphur- 
ous acid  gas. 

During  this  operation  the  charcoal  attracts 
part  of  the  oxygen  of  the  sulphuric  acid, 
and  forms  carbonic  acid  gas.  The  sulphu- 
ric acid  is  therefore  partly  de-oxidated  and 
becomes  converted  into  sulphurous  acid  gas. 

5.  Sulphurous  acid  gas  is  likewise  formed 
by  distilling  sulphur  with  the  oxides  of  mer- 
cury, lead,  tin,  manganese.  Sic. 

In  these  processes  the  sulphur  attracts  the 
oxygen  of  the  metallic  oxides,  and  becomes 
converted  into  sulphurous  acid  gas,  while 
the  oxydes  are  partially  restored  to  the  me- 
tallic state. 

Water  impregnated  with  sulphurous  acid 
gas  forms 

SuLPHTJROrS    ACID. 

1.  To  prepare  sulphurous  acid  take  one 
part  of  mercury  and  four  of  concentrated 
sulphuric  acid,  put  them  into  a  retort  fur- 
nished with  a  receiver,  and  connected  with 
Burkitt's  or  Pepy's  apparatus.  The  sul- 
phurous acid  gas  which  is  disengaged  is  ab- 
sorbed by  the  water  in  the  vessel,  and  con- 
stitutes sulphurous  acid. 

2.  Sulphurous  acid  is  likewise  formed  du- 
ring the  slow  combustion  of  sulphur,  when 
water  is  present. 

The  salts  formed  by  the  combination  of 
sulphurous  acid  with  different  bases,  are 
called  sulphites.  ; 

Sulphur,  vjashed.    See  Sulphur  latum. 

Sulphur,  precipitated.  See  Sulphur  prce- 
cipifatum. 

Sultanfiower.  The  Centaurea  moschata, 
of  Liunseus. 

Sumach.  (Sumak,  from  samak,  to  be 
red ;  so  called  from  its  red  berry.)  See 
Rhus  coriaria. 

Sumach,  elm-leaved.     See  Rhus  coriaria. 

Su'men.  (Arab.)  The  lower  or  fat  part 
of  the  belly. 

Sun-dew.     See  Drosera  rotwadifolia. 

Superace'tas  pltj'mbi.  Superacetate 
of  lead.     See  Plumbi  superacetas. 

Sitperarse'nias  pota'ssje.  Superarse- 
niate  of  potash.  A  compound  of  potash  with 
excess  of  arsenic  acid.  It  was  called  Mac- 
quer'^s  Arsenical  Salt,  from  its  discoverer  ; 
and  has  been  sometimes  given  in  medicine, 
possessing  similar  properties  to  those  of  the 
white  oxyde  of  arsenic. 

Supe'rbtts.     See  Rectus  superior  oculi. 

SUPERCI'LIUM.     See  Eyebrow. 

Scperci'lium  ve'weris.   The  milfoil  or 


yarrow  was  once  so  termed.  See  Achillea 
millefolium. 

SUPERFCETATION.  {Superfcetatio, 
from  super,  above  or  upon,  and  fatus,  a 
fostus.)  The  impregnation  of  a  woman  al- 
ready pregnant. 

SxjpERGEMiNA'Lis.  (From  super,  above 
and  gemini,  the  testicles.)  The  epididymis, 
or  body  above  the  testicles. 

Sfpergenfa'lis.  (From  super,  above, 
and  genu,  the  knee.)  The  patella,  or  knee- 
pan. 

SupERiMPREGjrA'Tio.  (From  super, 
above,  and  impregnatio,  a  conception.)  Su- 
perfoetation. 

Superior  au'ris.  See  Attollens  aw 
rem. 

Superli'gula.  (From  super,  above, 
and  ligula,  a  Uttle  tongue,  the  glottb.)  The 
epiglottis. 

Superpurga'tio.  (From  swper,  beyond, 
3.ndpurgo,  to  purge.)  An  excessive  evacu- 
ation by  stool. 

Superscapula'ris.  From  super,  upon, 
and  scapula,  the  shoulder-blade.)  A  muscle 
seated  upon  the  scapula. 

SUPINATION.  (Supinatio,  from  supi- 
nus,  placed  upward.)  The  act  of  turning 
the  palm  of  the  hand  upwards,  by  rotating 
the  radius  upon  the  ulna. 

SUPINATOR.  (From  supinus,  up- 
wards.) A  name  given  to  those  muscles 
which  turn  the  hand  upwards. 

Supina'tor  bre'vis.  See  Supinator  rU' 
dii  brevis. 

Supina'tor  Lo'jrGus.  See  Supinator  ra- 
dii longus. 

SUPINATOR  RA'DII  BRE'VIS.  Su- 
pinator brevis,  site  minor,  of  Winslow,  and 
epicondylo-radial,  of  Dumas.  This  smsill 
muscle,  which  is  tendinous  externally,  is 
situated  at  the  upper  part  of  the  fore-arm 
under  the  supinator  longu^,  the  extensor 
carpi  radialis  brevis,  the  extensor  carpi  ul- 
naris,  the  extensor  digitorum  communis,  and 
the  extensor  minimi  digiti. 

It  arises  tendinous  from  the  lower  and 
anterior  part  of  the  outer  condyle  of  the  os 
humeri,  and  tendinous  and  fleshy  from  the 
outer  edge  and  posterior  surface  of  the  ulna, 
adhering  firmly  to  the  ligament  that  joins 
the  radius  to  that  bone.  From  these  origins 
its  fibres  descend  forwards  and  inwards,  and 
are  inserted  into  the  upper,  inner,  and  ante- 
rior part  of  the  radius  around  the  cartilagi- 
nous surface,  upon  which  slides  the  tendon 
of  the  biceps,  and  likewise  into  a  ridge  that 
runs  downwards  and  outwards  below  this 
surface. 

This  muscle  assists  in  the  supination  of 
the  hand  bv  rolling  the  radius  outwards. 

SUPINATOR  RA'DII  LO'NGUS.  Su- 
pinator longus,  of  Albinus.  Supinator 
longus  sive  major,  of  Winslow,  and  humerO' 
sus  radial,  of  Dumas.  A  long  flat  muscle 
covered  by  a  very  thin  tendinous  fascia,  and 
situated  immediately  under  the  integuments 


856 


SUR 


SWA 


along  the  outer  convex  surface  of  the  radius. 
It  arises,  by  very  short  tendinous  fibres, 
from  the  anterior  surface  and  outer  ridge  of 
the  OS  humeri,  about  two  or  three  inches 
above  its  external  condyle,  between  the 
brachialis  internus  and  the  triceps  brachii  ; 
and  likewise  from  the  anterior  surface  of 
the  external  intermuscular  membrane,  or 
ligament,  as  it  is  called.  About  the  middle 
cf  the  radius,  its  fleshy  fibres  terminate  in 
a  fiat  tendon,  which  is  inserted  into  tlie  in- 
ner side  of  tiie  inferior  extremity  of  the  ra- 
dius, near  the  root  of  its  styloid  process. 

This  muscle  not  only  assists  in  rolling  the 
radius  outwards,  and  turning  the  palm  of 
the  hand  upwards,  on  which  account  Riola- 
nus  first  gave  it  the  name  of  supinator,  but 
it  likewise  assists  in  pronation,  and  in  bend- 
ing the  fore-arm. 

SUPPOSITO'RIUM.  (From  sub,  under, 
and  pono,  to  put.)  A  suppository,  i.  e.  a 
substance  to  put  into  the  rectum,  there  to 
remain  and  dissolve  gradually. 

Suppressed  menses.     See  Amenorrhcea. 

SUPPURATION.  (Suppuratio,  from 
suppuro,  to  suppurate.)  That  morbid  ac- 
tion by  which  pus  is  deposited  in  inflam- 
matory tumours.     See  Pus, 

SrpRA  costa'les.  a  portion  of  tlie  in- 
tercostal muscles.  See  Intercostal  mus- 
cles. 

SUPRA  SPINA'TUS.  (Musculus  supra- 
spinatus.)  Supra  spinatus  sen  supersca- 
pularis,  of  Cowper,  and  sous-spino-scapulo- 
truchiterien,  of  Dumas.  This  muscle,  which 
was  first  so  named  by  Riolanus,  from  its 
situation,  is  of  considerable  thickness,  wider 
behind  than  before,  and  fills  the  whole  of 
the  cavity  or  fossa  that  is  above  the  spine  of 
the  scapula.  It  arises  fleshy  from  the  whole 
of  the  base  of  the  scapula  that  is  above  its 
spine,  and  likewise  from  the  spine  itself,  and 
from  the  superior  costa.  Opposite  to  the 
basis  of  the  coracoid  process,  it  is  found 
beginning  to  degenerate  into  a  tendon, 
which  is  at  first  covered  by  fleshy  fibres,  and 
then  passing  under  the  acromion,  adheres  to 
the  capsular  ligament  of  the  os  humeri,  and 
is  inserted  into  the  upper  part  of  the  large 
tuberosity  at  the  head  of  the  os  humeri, 
This  muscle  is  covered  by  a  thin  fascia, 
which'  adheres  to  the  upper  edge  and  supe- 
rior part  of  the  basis,  as  well  as  to  the  upper 
edge  of  the  spine  of  the  scapula.  The  prin- 
cipal  use  of  the  supra  spinatus  seems  to  be 
to  assist  in  raising  the  arm  upwards  ;  at  the 
same  time  by  drawing  the  capsular  liga- 
ment upwards,  it  prevents  it  from  being 
pinched  between  the  head  of  the  os  humeri 
and  that  of  the  scapula.  It  may  likewise 
serve  to  move  the  scapula  upon  the  hu- 
merus. 

SURA.  (Arab.)  The  calf  of  the  leg ; 
the  fibula. 

SURFEIT.  The  consequence  of  excess 
in  eating  or  drinking,  or  of  something 
unwholesoKie  or  improper  in  these  articles. 


It  consits  in  a  heavy  load  or  oppression  of 
the  stomach,  with  nausea,  sickness,  impede^ 
perspiration,  and  at  times  eruptions  on  the 
skin. 

SURGERY.  {Chirurgia,  from  ^uf,  the 
hand,  and  i^yov,  labour.)  A  branch  of  the 
science  of  medicine,  having  for  its  object 
the  cure  of  external  diseases. 

S0S  scro'fa.  The  systematic  name  of 
the  hog,  which  afibrds  lard. 

Suspended  animation.    See  Resuscitation, 

SUSPENSO'RIUM.  (From  suspendeo,  to 
hang.)  A  suspensory ;  a  bag,  or  bandage, 
to  suspend  the  scrotum. 

Suspenso'ricm  he'patis.  The  broad 
ligament  of  the  liver. 

Suspensc'rius  te'stis.  The  cremaster 
muscle  of  the  testicle. 

Susu'rrus  .  (From  sv.surro,  to  murmur.) 
An  imaginary  sound  in  the  ear. 

SUTURE.  {Sutura,  from  sua,  to  join 
together.)  Called  also  clavata  comtnis- 
sura, 

1.  In  surgery  this  term  signifies  the  uni-^ 
ting  the  lips  of  a  wound  by  sewing.  A 
number  of  difierent  kinds  of  sutures  have 
been  recommended  by  writers  on  surgery, 
but  all  of  them  are  now  reduced  to  two  ; 
namely,  the  twisted,  and  the  interrupted, 
called  also  the  knotted  suture.  The  twisted 
suture  is  made  in  the  following  manner  % 
having  brought  the  divided  parts  nearly  into 
contact,  a  pin  is  to  be  introduced  from  the 
outside  inwards,  and  carried  out  througli 
the  opposite  side  to  the  same  distance  from 
the  edge  that  it  entered  at  on  the  former 
side ;  a  firm  wax  ligature  is  then  to  be 
passed  around  it,  making  the  figure  of  8^ 
by  which  the  wounded  parts  are  drawn 
gently  into  contact.  The  number  of  pin? 
is  to  be  determuied  by  the  extent  of  the 
wound  ;  half  an  inch,  or  at  most  three  quar- 
ters, is  the  proper  distance  between  two 
pins.  The  interrupted  suture  is  practised 
where  a  number  of  stitches  is  required,  and 
the  interruption  is  only  the  distance  be-? 
tween  the  stitches. 

2.  In  anatomy  the  word  suture  is  applied 
to  the  union  of  bones  by  means  of  denti- 
form margins,  as  in  the  bones  of  the  cra^r 
nium.  See  Temporal,  sphenoidal,  sygomatiCf 
transverse,  coronal,  lambdoidal,  and  sagittal 
sutures. 

Swallow-wort.  See  Aselepias  vincetoxi- 
cum. 

SWAMMERDAM,  John,  was  bom  at 
Amsterdam  in  1637,  and  displayed  an  early 
predilection  for  natural  history,  particularly 
entomology.  At  Leyden,  where  he  studied 
physic,  he  was  distinguished  by  his  skill  wd 
assiduity  iii  anatomical  experiments  and 
the  art  of  making  preparations ;  and  on 
taking  his  degree  there  in  1667,  he  published 
a  thesis  on  Respiration.  At  this  time  he 
began  to  practise  his  invention  of  injecting 
the  vessels  with  ceraceous  matter,  from 
which  anatomy  has  derived  very  inaportaat 


SWi 


SYD 


advaulages.  Iq  the  dissection  of  iusects  he 
was  singularly  dexterous  by  the  aid  of  in- 
struments of  his  own  inventioa.  The  Graod 
Duke  of  Tuscany  invited  him  about  this 
period  to  Florence  on  very  liberal  terms, 
but  he  declined  the  offer  from  aversion  to  a 
court-life,  and  to  any  religious  restraints. 
In  1669  he  published  in  his  native  language 
•*  A  General  History  of  Insects,"  afterwards 
reprinted  and  translated  into  French  and 
Latin,  the  latter  with  splendid  figures.  In 
1672  another  work  appeared,  entitled  "  Mi- 
raculum  Naturae,"  detailing  the  Structure 
of  the  Uterus ;  of  which  there  were  many 
subsequent  editions.  By  intense  application 
he  became  hypochondriacal  and  infatuated 
with  mysticism,  so  as  to  abandon  all  his 
scientific  pursuits ;  and  his  constitution  was 
worn  out  by  his  mortifications,  so  that  he 
died  in  1680.  Several  of  his  papers,  which 
came  long  after  into  the  hands  of  Boerhaave, 
were  published  under  the  title  of  "  Biblia 
Naturae ;"  in  which  the  history  of  bees  is 
particularly  esteemed. 

Sweat.     See  Perspiration. 

Sweating,  immense.     See  Ephidrosis. 

Sweet  marjoram.  See  Origanum  majo- 
tana. 

Sweet  navew.     See  Brassica  rapa. 

Sweet  rush.  See  Andropogon  scmnan- 
thus. 

Sweet  sultan.  The  Centaurea  moschala, 
i3i  Linnaeus. 

Sweet  willow.     See  Myrica  gale. 

SWIETEN,  Gerard  Van,  was  born  at 
Leyden  in  1700.  From  the  loss  of  both  his 
parents,  his  early  education  is  said  to  have 
been  somewhat  neglected ;  but  being  sent 
at  sixteen  to  the  university  of  Louvain,  he 
soon  distinguished  himself  by  his  superior 
attainments.  He  then  returned  to  his  native 
place,  and  became  a  favourite  pupil  of  the 
illustrious  Boerhaave ;  and  after  studying 
seven  years  took  the  degree  of  doctor  in 
1725  :  and  so  much  had  he  profited  by  the 
instructions  of  that  great  master,  as  well  as 
by  his  own  unwearied  researches,  that  he 
was  immediately  appointed  to  a  medical 
professorship,  which  he  occupied  for  many 
years  with  great  reputation.  At  length, 
however,  his  success  excited  envy,  and 
there  being  a  law,  which  prohibited  those 
not  professing  the  religion  of  the  State  from 
holding  any  public  appointment.  Van  Swie- 
ten,  being  a  Roman  Catholic,  was  obliged 
to  resign  his  chair.  He  devoted  the  leisure 
thus  acquired  to  the  composition  of  his  ex- 
cellent commentaries  on  the  Aphorisms  of 
Boerhaave :  and  while  engaged  in  this 
work,  he  was  invited  by  the  Empress  Maria 
Theresa  to  settle  at  Vienna,  which  he  ac- 
cepted in  the  year  1745,  after  stipulating, 
that  he  should  be  allowed  to  follow  his 
usual  mode  of  life,  v/hicii  v/as  not  well 
adapted  for  a  court.  The  intellectual  and 
nioral  endowments  of  this  physician  qualifi- 


ed him  in  every  respect  for  conducting  the 
medical  school  at  Vienna  ;  and  that  science 
in  Germany  was  ultimately  essentially  be- 
nefited by  his  exertions.  He  executed, 
during  eight  years,  the  office  of  professor 
with  singular  zeal,  and  having  obtained  the 
full  confidence  of  his  royal  mistress,  he 
was  enabled  to  reform  many  abuses,  and 
procure  great  advantages  for  the  study  of 
medicine  in  that  city.  His  extensive  erudi- 
tion gained  him  the  farther  honour  of  being 
entrusted  with  the  interests  of  learning  in 
general  in  the  Austrian  dominions  ;  he  was 
appointed  Imperial  Librarian,  President  of 
the  Censorship  of  Books,  &:c. ;  and  also 
created  a  Baron  of  the  Empire.  He  was 
likewise  voluntarily  enrolled  in  the  list  of 
almost  all  the  distinguished  literary  societies 
of  Europe.  The  inflexibility  of  his  charac- 
ter led  him  to  maintain  a  long  opposition  to 
small-pox  inoculation.  He  died  in  1772, 
and  a  statue  was  erected  to  his  memory  by 
the  Empress  at  Vienna.  His  commentaries 
will  always  maintain  their  reputation,  from 
the  immense  number  of  facts,  well  selected 
and  well  arranged,  and  the  judicious  sum- 
mary of  antient  and  modern  medical  know- 
ledge, which  they  contain.  He  also  pub- 
lished another  useful  work  on  the  Diseases 
which  prevail  in  Armies. 

SWIETE'NIA.  (Named  after  Van  Swie- 
ten.)  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants.  Class, 
Decandria.     Order,  Monogynia, 

Swiete'nia  maha'gohi.  The  systema- 
tic name  of  the  mahogany  tree.  The  bark 
of  the  wood  of  this  tree  is  of  a  red  colour  in- 
ternally;  has  an  astringent  bitter  taste  ;  and 
yields  its  active  matter  to  water.  It  has 
been  prepared  as  a  substitute  for  Peruvian 
bark,  and  has  been  used  as  such  with  ad- 
vantage.    Dose  half  a  drachm. 

Swine-pox.     See  Varicella. 

Stco'ma-  (From  i7i/k«,  a  fig.)  A  wart 
or  excrescence  resembling  a  fig. 

Syco'sis.  The  ophthalmia  trachoma  of 
Sauvages ;  also  a  fungous  ulcer ;  and  ac- 
cording to  others  the  tumour  on  the  anus 
called  marisca. 

SYDENHAM,  Thomas,  was  born  at 
Winford-Eagle,  in  Dorsetshire,  about  the 
year  1 624.  He  was  entered  at  Oxford ; 
but  during  the  civil  war,  when  that  city  was 
occupied  by  the  royal  party,  he  retired  to 
London.  On  this  occasion,  the  illness  of 
his  brother  brought  him  acquainted  with 
Dr.  Coxe,  an  eminent  physician,  who, 
finding  Sydenham  undecided  as  to  tho 
choice  of  his  profession,  persuaded  him  to 
study  medicine  on  his  return  to  Oxford. 
Accordingly,  in  1648,  he  took  tho  degree 
of  bachelor  of  physic,  and  about  the  same 
period  obtained  a  fellowship ;  then  pur- 
suing his  studies  a  few  years  longer,  he 
procured  a  doctor's  degree  from  Cambridgej 
and  settled  as  a  physician  in  Westminster. 
The  extensive  practice^  which  he  is  said  to 

108 


SYD 


rxx^i 


have  enjoyed  from  1660  to  1670,  must  be 
chiefly  ascribed  to  the  superior  success  of 
the  means  employed  by  him,  which,  being 
so  different  from  those  previously  in  use, 
became  more  readily  a  matter  of  notoriety  ; 
for  after  the  restoration,  his  connections  could 
have  contributed  little  to  his  advancement. 
He  appears  to  have  paid  little  attention  to 
the  prevailing^  medical  doctrines,  being  early 
persuaded  that  the  only  mode  of  acquiring 
a  correct  knowledge  of  his  art  was  to  ob- 
serve diligently  the  progress  of  diseases, 
whence  the  natural  indications  of  cure 
might  be  derived  ;  in  which  opinion  he  had 
the  sanction  of  the  celebrated  Mr.  Locke. 
It  was  to  febrile  diseases  that  he  first  ap- 
plied this  inductive  method,  and  it  cost  him 
several  years  of  anxious  attention  to  satisfy 
himself  as  to  the  proper  mode  of  treating 
them :  the  result  of  which  he  published  in 
1666,  under  the  title  of  "  Methodus  cu- 
Fandi  Febres,"  and  again,  nine  years  after, 
with  additional  remarks,  suggested  by  sub- 
sequent experience.  His  writings  are  not 
altogether  free  from  hypothesis ;  but  he 
seems  to  have  been  little  influenced  by  these 
in  his  practice  ;  and  by  closely  observing 
the  operations  of  nature,  and  the  effects  of 
remedies,  he  was  enabled  to  introduce  very 
essential  improvements.  In  small-pox  es- 
pecially, by  checking  the  eruptive  fever  by 
means  of  cool  air,  and  other  afttiphlogistic 
means,  he  ascertained  that  the  eruption  and 
consequent  danger  were  greatly  diminished : 
■which  plan  applies  likevifise  to  other  eruptive 
and  febrile  diseases,  as  has  been  since  deter- 
mined by  general  experience.  His  sagacity 
was  also  manifested  in  the  correct  histories, 
which  he  has  left,  of  some  diseases,  as  par- 
ticularly small-pox,  measles,  gout,  and 
hystaria.  He  was  likewise  very  attentive 
to  the  varieties  occurring,  especially  in 
febrile  disorders  at  different  seasons,  or  in 
different  years  ;  and  was  led  to  suppose 
these  connected  with  a  particular  constitu- 
tion of  the  air.  He  had  been  subject,  for 
above  thirty  years,  to  gout,  and  stone  in  the 
kidney,  which  impaired  his  constitution, 
and  at  last  terminated  his  life,  in  1689. 
After  his  death,  a  manual  of  practice,  com- 
posed for  his  son,  was  published  under  the 
title  of  "  Processus  Integri  in  Morbis  fere 
omnibus  curandis."  Sydenham  ever  main- 
tained the  character  of  a  generous  and 
public  spirited  man;  he  conducted  himself 
without  that  arrogance  which  too  often  ac- 
companies original  talent ;  and  he  has  been 
universally  acknowledged  the  first  physician 
of  his  age.  The  numerous  editions  of  his 
works,  both  singly  and  collectively,  in 
almost  every  country  of  Europe,  the  defe- 
rence paid  to  his  authority,  and  the  com- 
mendations bestowed  upon  him  by  almost 
ail  practical  writers  since,  amply  prove  the 
solidity  of  his  title  to  the  high  reputation 
attached  to  his  name.'     The  college  of  phy- 


sicians, though  he  was  only  late  in  life 
admitted  a  licentiate,  have  subsequently 
placed  his  bust  ia  their  hall,  near  that  of 
Harvey. 

St'lphium.  Asafostida  is  so  termed  by- 
some  writers.     See  Ferula  asafcetida. 

SY'LVIUS,  Francis  De  le  Boe,  was 
boim  at  Hanau,  m  1614.  He  took  his 
degree  at  Basle,  and  then  visited,  for  im- 
provement,  some  of  the  chief  universities  in 
France  and  Germany.  He  settled  first  at  his 
native  place,  but  removed  to  Amsterdam, 
where  he  enjoyed  a  high  reputation  for 
several  years,  till  he  was  called  to  Leyden, 
in  1638,  to  assume  the  office  of  first  pro- 
fessor of  medicine.  He  soon  drew  toge- 
ther, by  his  genius  and  eloquence,  a  nu- 
merous audience  from  all  parts  of  Europe. 
He  was  one  of  the  earliest  advocates  for 
Harvey's  doctrine  of  the  circulation  of  the 
blood,  and  chiefly  effected  its  reception  into 
that  school.  But,  on  the  other  hand,  he 
materially  retarded  the  progress  of  medicine 
by  a  fanciful  hypothesis,  which  attracted 
much  notice,  referring  all  diseases  to  che- 
mical changes,  produciug  an  excess  of  acid, 
or  of  alliali.  His  works  were  chiefly  con- 
troversial tracts,  in  which  he  defended  his 
peculiar  notions.     He  died  in  1672. 

Sy'lvius,  James  Du  Bois,  was  born  at 
Amiens  in  1478.  Having  chosen  the 
profession  of  physic,  he  studied  diligently 
the  writings  of  the  antients,  especially  Hip- 
pocrates and  Galen ;  and  was  no  less  assi- 
duous in  the  pursuit  of  other  branches  of 
medicine,  particularly  anatomy,  pharmacy^ 
and  botany.  Before  taking  a  degree,  he 
undertook  a  private  course  of  lectures  at 
Paris,  in  which  he  so  distinguished  himself^ 
that  in  two  years  he  collected  a  crowd  of 
pupils  from  various  parts  of  Europe ;  but 
the  jealousy  of  the  Parisian  physicians 
obliged  him  to  go  to  Montpellier,  in  1520y 
for  the  purpose  of  graduation.  His  ex- 
treme parsimony,  however,  would  not  per- 
mit the  necessary  expenses ;  and  he  was  at 
last  successful  in  compromising  his  dif- 
ferences with  the  Parisian  faculty.  He 
subsequently  continued  his  lectures  with 
very  great  success,  and  in  1550  he  was 
appointed  professor  of  medicine  at  the  royal 
college  ;  but  his  death  occurred  five  years 
afterwards.  His  works  were  popular  during 
the  reign  of  the  old  school,  but  are  now 
obsolete.  As  an  anatomist,  he  merits  great 
praise,  having  made  various  discoveries, 
notwithstanding  the  fejv  opportunities  he 
had  of  human  dissection.  He  wrote  with 
great  violence  against  Vesalius,  his  pupil, 
because  he  had  presumed  to  correct  Galen. 

SYMBLETHARUM.  (From  a-uv,  with, 
and  fiKi<poip(iv,  the  eye-lid.)  A  concre- 
tion of  the  eye-lid  to  the  globe  of  the  eye. 
This  chiefly  happens  in  the  superior,  but 
very  rarely  in  the  inferior  palpebra.  The 
causes  of  this  concretion  are  a  bad  confor- 


SYM 


SYM 


isaation  of  the  parts,  or  from  ulcers  of  the 
cornea,  the  membrana  conjunctiva,  or  in- 
ternal superiices  of  the  palpebrae,  or  im- 
prudent scarifications,  or  burns,  especially 
if  the  eye  remains  long  closed.  There  are 
two  species,  the  partial,  or  total;  in  the 
former  the  adhesion  is  partial,  in  the  latter, 
the  membrana  conjunctiva  and  cornea  are 
concreted  to  the  eye-lid  together. 

Sy'mbole.  (From  a-ujuCct\Km,  to  knit 
together.)  It  is  said  either  of  the  fitness  of 
parts  with  one  another,  or  of  the  consent  be- 
tween them  by  the  intermediation  of  nerves, 
and  the  like. 

Symbolo'gia.  (From  <ry^foxov,  a  sign, 
and  \o-yoc,  a  discourse.)  The  doctrine  of 
the  signs  and  symptoms  of  disease. 

Symmktry.  The  exact  and  beautiful 
proportion  of  parts  to  one  another. 

Sympathetic  nerve.     See  Intercostal  nerve, 

SYxMPATHY.  (From  <rt/^;r^.(r;^-&),  to 
suffer  together,  to  sympathize.)  iSympathia. 
All  the  body  is  sympathetically  connected 
together,  and  dependent  the  one  part  upon 
the  rest,  constituting  a  general  sj'mpathy. 
But  sometimes  we  find  particular  parts  more 
intimately  dependent  upon  each  other  than 
upon  the  rest  of  the  body,  constituting  a 
particular  sympathy.  Action  cannot  be 
greatly  increased  in  any  one  organ,  without 
being  diminished  in  some  other;  but  certain 
parts  are  more  apt  to  be  affected  by  the  de- 
rangement of  particular  organs  than  others ; 
and  it  was  the  observance  of  this  fact  which 
gave  foundation  to  the  old  and  well-known 
doctrine  of  sympathy,  which  was  said  to 
proceed,  "  turn  ob  communionem  et  simili- 
tudinern  generis,  turn  ob  viciniam.''''  It  may 
be  thought  that  this  position  of  action  being 
diminished  in  one  organ,  by  its  increase, 
either  in  the  rest  or  in  some  other  part,  is 
contradicted  by  the  existence  of  general 
diseases  or  actions  affecting  the  whole  sys- 
tem. But  in  them  we  find,  in  the  first 
place,  that  there  is  always  some  part  more 
affected  than  the  rest.  This  local  affection 
is  sometimes  the  first  symptom,  and  affects 
the  constitution  in  a  secondary  way,  either 
by  the  irritation  which  it  produces,  or  by  an 
extension  of  the  specific  action.  At  other 
times  the  local  afiiection  is  coeval  with  the 
general  disease,  and  is  called  sympathetic. 
It  is  observed,  in  the  second  place,  that 
as  there  is  some  part  which  is  always 
more  affected  than  the  rest,  so  also  is 
there  some  organ  which  has  its  action, 
in  consequence  of  this,  diminished  lower 
than  that  of  the  rest  of  the  systerfi,  and 
most  commonly  lower  than  its  i^atural 
standard.  From  the  extensive  sympathy 
of  the  stomach  with  almost  every  part  of 
the  body,  we  find  that  this  most  frequently 
sufiers,  and  has  its  action  diminished  in 
every  disease,  whether  general  or  local, 
provided  that  the  diseased  action  arises  to 
any  considerable  degree.  There  are  also 
other  organs  which  may,  m  like  manner, 


suffer  from  their  association  or  connection 
with  others  which  become  diseased.  ThuS; 
for  instance,  we  see,  in  the  general  disease 
called  puerperal  fever,  that  the  action 
of  the  breasts  is  diminished  by  the  increased 
inflammatory  action  of  the  uterus. 

In  consequence  of  this  balance  of  action, 
or  general  connection  of  the  system,  a  sud- 
den pain,  consequent  to  violent  action  of 
any  particular  part  will  so  weaken  the  rest 
as  to  produce  fainting,  and  occasionally 
death.  But  this  dependence  appears  more 
evidently  in  what  may  be  called  the  smal- 
ler systems  of  the  body,  or  those  parts 
which  seem  to  be  more  intimately  con- 
nected with  each  other  than  they  are  with 
the  general  system.  Of  this  kind  is  the 
connection  of  the  breasts  with  the  uterus 
of  the  female  ;-  of  the  urethra  with  the 
testicles  of  the  male  ;  of  the  stomach  with 
the  liver ;  and  of  the  intestines  with  tlie 
stomach,  and  of  this  again  with  the  brain ; 
of  the  one  extremity  of  the  bone  with  the 
other ;  and  of  the  body  of  the  muscle  with 
its  insertion ;  of  the  skin  with  the  parts  be- 
low it. 

These  smaller  systems,  or  circles,  shall 
be  treated  regularly  ;  but  first  it  may  be 
proper  to  observe,  that  these  are  not  only 
intimately  connected  with  themselves,  but 
also  with  the  general  system,  an  universal 
sympathy  being  thus  established. 

That  there  is  a  very  intimate  connection 
betv/een  the  breasts  and  uterus  has  been 
long  known;  but  it  has  not  been  very 
satisfactorily  explained.  Fallopius,  and  all 
the  older  authors,  declare  plainly  that 
the  sympathy  is  produced  by  an  anasto- 
mosis of  vessels  ;  Bartholin  adding  that  the 
child  being  born,  the  blood  no  longer  goes 
to  the  uterus,  but  is  directed  to  the  breasts 
and  changed  into  milk.  But  none  of  all 
those  who  talk  of  this  derivation,  assign  any 
reasonable  cause  which  may  produce  it. 

In  pregnancy,  and  at  the  menstrual  pe- 
riods, the  uterus  is  active  ;  but,  when  the 
child  is  delivered,  the  action  of  the  uterus 
subsides,  whilst  the  breasts  in  their  turn  be- 
come active,  and  secrete  milk. 

If,  at  this  time,  we  should  again  produce 
action  in  the  uterus,  we  diminish  that  of 
the  breasts,  and  destroy  the  secretion  of 
milk,  as  is  well  illustrated  by  the  case  of 
inflammation  of  the  uterus,  which  is  inci- 
dent to  lying-in-women.  When  the  uterus, 
at  the  cessation  of  the  menses,  ceases  to  be 
active,  or  to  secrete,  we  often  find  that 
the  breasts  have  an  action  excited  in  them, 
becoming  slowly  inflamed,  and  assuming 
a  cancerous  disposition.  The  uterus  and 
breasts  seem  to  be  a  set  of  glands  balancing 
each  other  in  the  system,  one  only  being 
naturally  active,  or  secreting  properly,  at  a 
time ;  and  accordingly  we  seldom,  if  ever, 
find  that  when  the  uterus  yields  the  men- 
strual discharge,  the  milk  is  secreted  in 
perfection,  during  the  continuance  of  Hiis 


• 


;]eo 


SYM 


discharge,  nor  do  we  ever  fiad  thetn  both  in- 
llamed  at  the  sa.me  time. 

The  uterus  has  not  only  this  connection 
with  the  breasts,  but  it  has  also  a  very  par- 
ticular sympathy  with  the  stomach,  which 
ag'ain  sympathizes  with  the  brain ;  and  thus 
we  see  how  a  disorder  of  the  uterus  may 
induce  an  extensive  series  of  SLffections,  each 
dependent  on  the  other. 

The  orgiQS  of  goaeration  in  the  male 
form  likewise  a  little  system,  ia  which  all 
the  parts  exhibit  this  sympathy  with  each 
other.  They  liiiewise  give  us  a  very  good 
instance  of  the  association  of  action,  or  sym- 
pathy, in  the  coramoa  acceptation  of  that 
word. 

Sympathy  is  divided  into,  first,  the  sym- 
j:)athy  of  equilibrium,  in  which  one  part  is 
weakened  by  the  increased  action  of  an- 
other; and,  secondly,  the  sympathy  of  as- 
sociation, in  which  two  parts  act  together  at 
the  same  time. 

The  sympatliy  of  association  is  produced 
suddenly,  and  for  a  short  time.  The  sym- 
pathy of  equilibrium  is  produced  more  slow- 
ly, and  continues  to  operate  for  a  much 
longer  time. 

It  is  curious  enough  that  most,  or  at  least 
many,  of  those  organs,  which  seem  to  be 
connected  by  the  sympathy  of  equilibrium, 
exhibit  likewise  more  or  less  of  the  sym- 
pathy of  association,  when  under  the  cir- 
cumstances in  which  this  can  take  place. 

The  sympathy  of  equilibrium  is  seen  in 
the  effects  of  inflammation  of  the  end  of 
the  urethra  on  the  testicle ;  which  often 
diminishes  its  action,  and  produces  a  very 
disagreeable  sensation  of  dullness,  or,  if 
Ihis  inflammation  be  suddenly  diminished, 
the  action  of  the  testicle  is  as  suddenly 
increased,  and  swelling  takes  place.  The 
same  is  seen  in  the  connection  of  the  ure- 
thra with  the  bladder  and  prostate  gland, 
as  is  mentioned  in  all  the  dissertations  on 
gonorrhoea.  These  parts  likewise  affect 
ihe  stomach  greatly,  increased  action  in 
them  weakening  that  organ  much.  This 
is  seen  in  the  effects  of  swelled  testicle, 
or  excessive  vcnery,  or  inflamed  bladder, 
and  in  a  stone ;  all  which  weaken  the 
stomach,  and  produce  dyspepsia.  The 
same  remarli  applies  to  the  kidney;  vo- 
miting and  flatulence  being  produced  by 
nephritis. 

The  sympathy/  of  association,  or  an  in- 
stance of  sympathy  in  the  common  accep- 
tation of  the  word,  is  likewise  seen  in  the 
connection  betwixt  the  glans  and  testicles 
in  coition ;  but  for  this  purpose,  the  ac- 
tion in  the  glanr  must  be  sudden  and  of 
short  duration ;  for,  if  continued  long, 
weakness  of  the  testicles,  or  diminished 
action,  is  induced.  In  those  parts  which 
exhibit  this  natural  association  of  action, 
if  the  action  of  one  part  be  suddenly  and 
for  a  short  time  increased,  the  action  of 
the  sympathizing  part  will  likewise  be  iu- 


SYM 

creased ;  as  we  see  in  the  instance  ah'eady 
given  of  coition,  and  likewise  in  paroxysms 
of  the  stone,  in  which  the  glans  penis,  after 
making  water,  becomes  very  painful. 

But  if  the  action  be  more  slowly  induced, 
and  continued  for  a  long  time,  then  this 
association  is  set  aside,  by  the  stronger  and 
more  general  principle  of  the  equilibrium 
of  action,  and  the  sympathizing  part  is 
weakened.  Hence  violent  inllammation  of 
the  end  of  the  urethra  produces  a  weakness 
and  irritability  of  the  bladder,  dullness  of 
the  testicle,  &c. 

There  is  also  an  evident  sympathy  of 
equilibrium  betwixt  the  stomach  and  lower 
tract  of  intestines  ;  which  two  portions 
may  be  said  in  general  to  balance  each 
other  in  the  abdomen.  When  the  action 
of  the  intestines  is  increased  in  diarrhoea, 
the  stomach  is  often  weakened,  and  the  pa- 
tient tormented  with  nausea.  This  will  be 
cured,  not  so  easily  by  medicines  taken  into 
the  stomach,  as  by  anodyne  clysters,  which 
will  abate  the  action  of  the  intestines. 
When  the  intestines  are  inflamed,  as  in 
strangulated  hernia,  vomiting  ia  a  never- 
failing  attendant. 

When  again  the  stomach  is  inflamed,  the 
intestines  are  affected,  and  obstinate  cos- 
tiveness  takes  place ;  even  in  hysterical 
affections  of  the  stomach,  the  intestines 
are  often  deranged.  Injections  of  cold 
water  frequently  relieve  these  affections  of 
the  stomach,  by  their  action  on  the  intes- 
tines. 

The  liver  and  stomach  are  also  connected 
with  one  another.  When  the  liver  is  in- 
flamed, or  has  its  action  increased,  the 
stomach  is  weakened,  and  dyspeptic  symp- 
toms take  place.  When  the  stomach  is 
v/eakened,  as,  for  instance,  by  intoxication, 
then  the  action  of  the  liver  is  increased, 
and  a  greater  quantity  than  usual  of  bile 
is  secreted.  The  same  takes  place  in  warm 
climates,  where  the  stomach  is  much  debi- 
litated. 

If  the  liver  has  its  action  thus  frequently 
increased,  it  assumes  a  species  of  inflam- 
mation, or  becomes,  as  it  is  called,  scir- 
rhous. This  is  exemplified  in  the  habitual 
dram-drinkers,  and  in  those  who  stay  long 
in  warm  countries  and  use  freedoms  with 
the  stomach.  The  liver  likewise  sympa- 
thizes with  the  brain ;  for  when  this  organ 
is  injured,  and  its  action  much  impaired, 
as  in  compression,  inflammation  and  sup- 
puration have  been  often  known  to  take 
place  in  the  liver. 

Besides  this  connection  of  the  stomach 
with  the  liver,  it  is  also  very  intimately  de- 
dependent  on  the  brain,  being  weakened 
when  the  action  of  the  brain  is  increased ; 
as  we  see  in  an  inflammation  of  that  organ. 
The  brain  again  is  affected  with  pain  when 
the  stomach  is  weakened  by  intoxication, 
or  other  causes  ;  and  this  pain  will  be  often 
relieved  by  slowly  renewing  the  action  of 


SYM 


SYM 


861 


the  stomach,  by  such  stimuli  as  are  natu- 
ral to  it,  such  as  small  quantities  of  soup 
frequently  repeated.  A  slight  increase  of 
action  in  the  stomach,  at  least  if  not  of  a 
morbid  iiind,  affects  the  brain  so  as  to  pro- 
duce sleep,  diminishing  its  action.  This 
we  see  in  tiie  effects  of  a  full  meal,  and 
even  of  a  draught  of  warm  wa.ter.  The 
stomach  likewise  sympathizes  with  the 
throat,  squeamishness  and  anorexia  being 
often  produced  by  inflammation  of  the 
tonsils.  This  inflammation  is  frequently 
abated  by  restoring  or  increasing  the  action 
of  the  stomach.  Hence  the  throat,  in 
slight  inflammation,  is  frequently  easier 
after  dinner  ;  hence,  liksvnse,  the  effects  of 
emetics  in  cynanche. 

The  extremities  of  bones  and  muscles  also 
sympatize  in  the  same  manner.  When 
one  end  of  a  bone  is  inflamed,  the  action  of 
the  other  is  lessened,  and  pain  is  produced  ; 
for  a  painful  sensation  may  result  both  from 
increased  and  diminished  action.  When 
the  tendon  of  a  muscle  is  inflamed,  the 
body  of  that  muscle  often  is  pained,  and 
vice  versa. 

Lastly,  the  external  skin  sympathizes 
with  the  parts  below  it.  If  it  be  inflamed, 
as  in  erysipelas,  the  parts  immediately  be- 
neath are  weakened,  or  have  their  natural 
action  diminished.  If  this  inflammation 
affect  the  face,  or  scalp,  then  the  brain  is 
injured ;  and  headach,  stupor,  or  delirium, 
supervene.  If  it  attack  the  skin  of  the  ab- 
domen, then  the  abdominal  viscera  are 
affected,  and  we  have  vomiting  and  purging, 
or  obstinate  costiveness,  according  to  cir- 
cumstances. This  is  illustrated  by  the  dis- 
ease of  children,  which  is  called  by  the  wo- 
men the  bowel-liive,  in  which  the  skin  is 
inflamed,  as  they  suppose,  from  some  mor- 
bid matter  within. 

If  the  internal  parts  be  inflamed,  the  ac- 
tion of  the  surface  is  diminished,  and,  by 
increasing  this  action,  we  can  lessen  or  re- 
move the  disease  below ;  as  we  see  daily 
proved  by  the  good  effects  of  blisters.  When 
the  stomach,  intestines,  or  kidney,  have 
been  very  irritable,  a  sinapism  has  been 
known  to  act  like  a  charm  ;  and,  in  the 
deep-seated  inflammations  of  the  breast, 
bowels,  or  joints,  no  better  remedy  is  known, 
after  the  use  of  the  lancet,  than  blisters. 

The  utility  of  issues  in  diseases  of  the 
lungs,  the  liver,  and  the  joints,  is  to  be  ex- 
plained on  the  same  principle.  In  these 
cases  we  find  thkt  issues  do  little  good  un- 
less they  be  somewhat  painful,  or  be  in  the 
state  of  healthy  ulcers.  An  indolent  flabby 
sore,  however  large  the  discharge,  (which 
is  always  thin,  and  accompanied  with  little 
action,)  does  no  good,  but  only  adds  to  the 
misery  of  the  patient.  We  may,  however, 
err  on  the  other  hand  by  making  the  issues 
too  painful,  or  by  keeping  them  active  too 
long,  for,  after  they  have  removed  the  in- 
flammatory disease   below,  they  will  still 


operate  on  these  parts,  lessening  tlieir  action, 
and  preventing  the  healing  process  from  go- 
ing on  properly.  This  is  seen  in  cases  of 
curvature  of  the  spine,  where  at  first  the 
inflammation  of  the  vertebra  is  diminished 
by  the  issues  ;  but  if  they  be  kept  long  open 
after  this  is  removed,  they  do  harm.  We 
often  see  the  patient  recover  rapidly  after 
his  surgeon  has  healed  the  issue  in  despair, 
judgmg  that  it  could  do  no  farther  service, 
but  only  increase  the  (Weakness  of  his 
patient. 

It  is  a  well-established  fact,  that  when 
any  particular  action  disappears  suddenly 
from  a  part,  it  will  often  speedily  affect  that 
organ  which  sympathizes  most  with  the  part 
that  was  originally  diseased.  This  is  best 
seen  in  the  inflammatory  action,  which,  as 
practical  writers  have  well  observed,  oc- 
casionally disappears  quickly  from  the  part 
first  affected,  and  then  shows  itself  in  some 
other. 

From  the  united  testimony  of  all  these 
facts,  Mr.  Burns,  of  Glasgow,  maintains 
the  doctrine  just  delivered,  and  proposes  to 
introduce  it  into  pathological  reasonings. 
In  the  whole  of  the  animal  economy,  we 
discover  marks  of  the  wisdom  of  the  Creator, 
but  perhaps  in  no  part  of  it  more  than  in 
this,  of  tlie  existence  of  tlie  sympathy  of 
equilibrium,  for  if  a  large  part  of  the  system 
were  to  have  its  action  much  increased,  and 
all  the  other  parts  to  continue  acting  in  the 
same  proportionate  degree  as  formerly,  the 
whole  must  be  soon  exhausted  ;  (for  in- 
creased action  would  require  for  its  support 
an  increased  quantity  of  energy.) 

But  upon  this  principle,  when  action  is 
much  increased  in  one  part,  it  is  to  a  certain 
degree  diminished  in  some  other,  the  general 
sum  or  degree  of  action  in  the  body  is  thus 
less  than  it  otherwise  would  be,  and  conse- 
quently the  system  suffers  less. 

SY'MPHYSIS.  (From  <tvv,  together, 
and  <*ivce,  to  grow.)  Mediate  connection. 
A  genus  of  the  connection  of  bones,  in 
which  they  are  united  by  means  of  an  inter- 
vening body.  It  compreliends  four  species, 
viz.  synchondrosis,  syssarcosis,  syneuroses, 
and  syndesmosis. 

SYMPHYTUM.  (From  crv/u<pva,,  to 
unite ;  so  called  because  it  is  supposed  to 
unite  and  close  the  lips  of  wounds  together.) 
1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnffian  system.  Class,  Peniandria,  Order, 
Monosj/nia. 

2.  The  pharmacopoeial  name  of  the  com- 
frey.     See  Symphytum  officinale. 

Sy'mphttum  macolo'sttm.  See  Pul- 
monaria  officinalis. 

Symphytum  mi'ivus.     See  Prunella. 

St'mi'hytfm:  officijta'le.  The  syste- 
matic name  of  the  comfrey.  Consolida  major. 
This  plant,  Symphytum  :—foliis-ovalis  lan- 
ceolaiis  decurrenlibus,  is  administered  where 
the  althffia  cannot  be  obtained,  its  roots 
a,bounding  with  a  viscid  glutinous  juice, 


862 


SYN  ■' 


S¥N 


whose  virtues  are  similar  to  those  of  the 
althma. 

Stna'wche.     See  Cynanche. 

Stwa'jvchica.  (From  <ruvit,yx»,  the  quiii- 
sey ;  so  called  from  its  uses  in  that  disease.) 
Quinsey-wort. 

SYNARTHRO'SIS.  (From  aw,  to- 
gether, and  ApBpoy,  a  joint.)  Immoveable 
connection.  A  genus  of  connection  of 
hones,  in  which  they  are  united  together  by 
an  immovable  union.  It  has  three  species, 
viz.  suture,  harmony,  and  gomphosis, 

Stwastomo'sis.  This  is  used  in  the  same 
sense  as  Anastomosis. 

SYNCHONDRO'SIS.  (From  o-yv,  with, 
and  x°^^P°^)  ^  cartilage.)  A  species  of 
symphysis,  in  which  one  bone  is  united 
with  another  by  means  of  an  intervening 
cartilage,  as  the  vertebrae  and  the  bones  of 
the  pubes. 

Synchondroto'mia.  (From  a-vv^ovS'fiai- 
er/c,  the  symphysis  of  the  pubes,  and  TSyttva, 
to  cut.)  The  operation  of  dividing  the 
symphysis  of  the  pubes. 

SY'NCHYSIS.  (From  n-uyx^'^,  ^  con- 
found.) A  solution  of  the  vitreous  humour 
into  a  fine  attenuated  aqueous  fluid.  In 
CuUen's  Nosology  it  is  a  variety  of  his  spe- 
cies caligo  pupillm. 

Syjvci'pitis  o'ssa.     See  Parietal  bones. 

SY'NCIPUT.  The  forepart  of  the  cra- 
nium, 

SY'NCOPE.  (From  a-vv,  with,  and 
ao5r7ft),  to  cut,  or  strike  down.)  Animi  de- 
liquium.  Leipothymia.  Fainting  or  swoon- 
ing. A  genus  of  disease  in  the  Clas*,  JVew,- 
roses,  and  Order,  Adynamic,  of  Cullen,  in 
which  the  respiration  and  action  of  the  heart 
either  cease,  or  become  much  weaker  than 
usual,  with  paleness  and  coldness,  arising 
from  diminished  energy  of  the  brain,  or 
from  organic  affections  of  the  heart.  Spe- 
cies: 1.  Syncope  cardiaca,  the  cardiac  syn- 
cope, arising  without  a  visible  cause,  and 
with  violent  palpitation  of  the  heart,  during 
the  intervals,  and  depending  generally  on 
some  organic  affection  of  the  heart  or  neigh- 
bouring vessels. 

2.  Syncope  occasionalis,  the  exciting  cause 
being  manifest. 

The  disease  is  sometimes  preceded  by 
anxiety  about  the  prsecordia,  a  sense  of  ful- 
ness ascending  from  the  stomach  towards  the 
head,  vertigo,  or  confusion  of  ideas,  dimness 
of  sight,  and  coldness  of  the  extremities. 
The  attacks  are  frequently  attended  with,  or 
end  in  vomiting,  and  sometimes  in  epileptic 
or  other  convulsions.  The  causes  are  sud- 
den and  violent  emotions  of  the  mind,  pun- 
gent or  disagreeable  odours,  derangement  of 
the  primae  vise,  debility  from  preceding  dis- 
orders, loss  of  blood  spontaneous  or  artificial, 
the  operation  of  paracentesis,  &c.  During 
the  paroxysm  the  nostrils  are  to  be  stimula- 
ted with  some  of  the  preparations  of  ammo- 
nia, or  these  may  be  exhibited  internally,  if 
the  patient  is  capable  of  swallowing ;   but 


when  the  disease  has  originated  from  iargfe 
loss  of  blood,  such  stimulants  must  be  used 
cautiously.  When  it  is  connected  with  a 
disordered  state  of  the  stomach,  if  an  emetic 
can  be  given,  or  vomiting  excited  by  irrita- 
ting the  fauces,  it  will  probably  afford  relief. 
Sometimes  sprinkling  the  face  with  cold 
water,  will  recover  the  patient.  And  when 
there  is  reason  for  supposing  an  accumula- 
tion about  the  heart,  the  disease  not  having 
arisen  from  debilitating  causes,  a  moderate 
abstraction  of  blood  may  be  made  with  pro- 
priety. Betweea  the  fits  we  should  endea- 
vour to  strengthen  the  constitution,  where 
debility  appears  concerned  in  producing 
them,  and  the  several  exciting  causes  must 
be  carefully  guarded  against.  When  organic 
affections  of  the  heart,  and  parts  connected 
with  it,  exist,  all  that  can  be  done  is,  to 
palliate  the  attacks  of  fainting ;  unless  the 
primary  disease  can  be  removed,  which  is 
extremely  rare. 

Sy'wcope  ANGijyo'sA.  See  .^7io:infl!^ec- 
toj'is. 

SYNDESMOLO'GIA.  (From  a-wSia/uLos, 
a  ligament,  and  ?\.o^os,  a  discourse.)  The 
doctrine  of  the  ligaments. 

Syndesmo-pharynge'us.  See  Con- 
strictor pharyngis  medius. 

SYNDESMO'SIS.  (From  a-vvha-fiot,  a 
ligament.)  That  species  of  symphysis  or 
mediate  connection  of  bones  in  which  they 
are  united  by  ligament,  as  the  radius  with 
the  ulna. 

Synde'smus.  (From  cryvtTsa),  to  bind  to- 
gether.)    A  ligament. 

SYNE'CHIA.  2i/vs;t'*-  ^  concretion 
of  the  iris  with  the  cornea,  or  with  the  cap- 
sule of  the  crystalline  lens.  The  proximate 
cause  is  adhesion  of  these  parts,  the  conse- 
quence of  inflammation.  The  remote  causes 
are,  a  collapse  of  the  cornea,  a  prolapse  of 
the  iris,  a  swelling  or  tumefied  cataract,  hy- 
popium,  or  original  formation.  The  species 
of  this  disorder  are : 

1.  Synechia  anterior  totalis,  or  a  concre- 
tion of  the  iris  with  the  cornea.  This  species 
is  known  by  inspecting  the  parts.  The  pupil 
in  this  species  is  dilated  or  coarctated,  or  it 
is  found  concreted ;  from  whence  various 
lesions  of  vision. 

2.  Synechia  anterior  partialis,  when  only 
some  part  of  the  iris  is  accreted.  This  con- 
cretion is  observed  in  one  or  many  places  ; 
from  hence  the  pupil  is  variously  disfigured, 
and  an  inordinate  motion  of  the  pupil  is 
perceived. 

3.  Synechia  anterior  composita,  when  not 
only  the  v/hole  iris,  but  also  a  prolapse  of 
the  crystalline  lens,  unites  with  the  cornea, 

4.  Syneclua  posterior  totalis,  or  a  con- 
cretion of  the  whole  uvea,  with  the  ciliary 
processes  and  the  capsule  of  the  crystalline 
lens. 

5.  Synechia  posterior  partialis,  when  only 
some  part  of  the  capsule  of  the  crystalline 
lens  is  concreted  with  the  uvea  and  ccrme.a, 


8YN 


SYN 


ms 


This  accretion  is  simples,  duples,  triplex, 
or  in  many  places. 

6.  Synechia  complicata,  with  an  amau- 
rosis, cataract,  mydriasis,  myosis,  or  ayni- 

SYNEURO'SIS.  (From  a-uv,  with,  and 
ytapov,  a  nerve,  because  the  antients  in- 
cluded membranes,  ligaments,  and  tendons, 
under  the  head  of  nerves.)  A  species  of 
symphysis,  in  which  one  bone  is  united  to 
ajioOier  by  means  of  an  intervening  mem- 
brane. 

SYNIZE'SIS.  Considentia.  A  perfect 
concretion  and  coarctation  of  the  pupil.  It 
is  known  b}'-  the  absence  of  the  pupil,  and  a 
total  loss  of  vision.     The  species  are : 

1.  Synisesis  nativa,  with  which  infants 
are  sometimes  born.  In  this  case,  by  an 
error  of  the  first  conformation  of  the  pupil, 
there  is  no  perforation ;  it  is  very  rarely 
found. 

2.  Synisesis  aceidentalis,  a  concretion  of 
the  pupil,  from  an  inflammation  or  exulce- 
ration  of  the  uvea  or  iris,  or  from  a  defect 
of  the  aqueous  or  vitreous  humour. 

3.  Synisesis,  from  a  secession  of  the  iris  or 
cornea.  From  whatever  cause  it  may  hap- 
pen, the  effect  is  certain,  for  the  pupil  con- 
tracts it?  diameter ;  the  longitudinal  fibres, 
separated  from  the  circle  of  the  cornea,  can- 
not resist  the  orbicular  fibres  :  from  hence 
the  pupil  is  wholly  or  partially  contracted. 

4.  Synizesis  complicata,  or  that  which  is 
complicated  with  an  amaurosis,  synechia,  or 
other  ocular  disease.  The  amaurosis,  or 
gutta  Serena,  is  known  by  the  total  absence 
of  light  to  the  retina ;  we  can  distinguish 
this  not  only  by  the  pupil  being  closed,  but 
likewise  the  eyelids,  for  whether  the  eyelids 
be  open  or  shut,  all  is  darkness  to  the  pa- 
tient. The  other  complicated  cases  are 
known  by  viewing  the  eye,  and  considering 
the  parts  anatomically. 

5.  Synizesis  spuria,  is  a  closing  of  the  pu- 
pil by  mucus,  pus,  or  grumous  blood. 

SY'NOCHA.  (From  a-wi^o),  to  con- 
tinue.) Inflammatory  fever.  A  species  of 
continued  fiever ;  characterized  by  increased 
heat;  pulse  frequent,  strong,  hard;  urine 
high-coloured;  senses  not  impaired.  This 
iever  is  so  named  from  its  being  attended 
with  symptoms  denoting  general  inflamma- 
tion in  the  system,  by  which  we  shall  al- 
ways be  able  readily  to  distinguish  it  from 
either  the  nervous  or  putrid.  It  makes  its 
attack  at  all  seasons  of  the  year,  but  is  most 
prevalent  in  the  spring ;  and  it  seizes  per- 
sons of  all  ages  and  habits,  but  more  parti- 
cularly those  in  the  vigour  of  life,  with 
strong  elastic  fibres,  and  of  a  plethoric  con- 
stitution. It  is  a  species  of  fever  almost  pe- 
culiar to  cold  and  temperate  climates,  being 
rarely,  if  ever  met  with  in  very  warm  ones, 
except  amongst  Europeans  lately  arrived ; 
and  even  then,  the  inflammatory  stage  is  of 
very  short  duration,  as  it  very  soon  assumes 
either  the  nervou=!  or  putrid  type. 


The  exciting  causes  are  sudden  transi- 
tions from  heat  to  cold,  swallowing  cold 
liquors  when  the  body  is  much  heated  by- 
exercise,  too  free  a  use  of  vinous  and  spi- 
rituous liqviors,  great  intemperance,  violent 
passions  of  the  mind,  the  sudden  suppres- 
sion of  habitual  evacuations,  and  the  sudden 
repulsion  of  eruptions.  It  may  be  doubted 
if  this  fever  ever  originates  from  personal 
infection ;  but  it  is  possible  for  it  to  appear 
as  an  epidemic  amongst  such  as  are  of  a  ro- 
bust habit,  from  a  peculiar  state  of  the  at- 
mosphere. It  Comes  on  with  a  sense  of 
lassitude  and  inactivity,  succeeded  by  ver- 
tigo, rigors,  and  pains  over  the  whole  body, 
but  more  particularly  in  the  head  and  back ; 
which  symptoms  are  shortly  followed  by 
redness  of  the  face  and  eyes,  great  restless- 
ness, intense  heat,  and  unquenchable  thirst, 
oppression  of  breathing,  and  nausea.  The 
skin  is  dry  and  parched ;  the  tongue  is  of  a 
scarlet  colour  at  the  sides,  and  furred  with 
white  in  the  centre  ;  the  urine  is  red  and 
scanty ;  the  body  is  costive ;  and  there  is  a 
quickness,  with  a  fullness  and  hardness  in 
the  pulse,  not  much  affected  by  any  pres- 
sure made  on  the  artery.  If  the  febrile 
symptoms  run  very  high,  and  proper  means 
are  not  used  at  an  early  period,  stupor  and 
delirium  come  on,  the  imagination  becomes 
much  disturbed  and  hurried,  and  the  pa- 
tient raves  violently.  The  disease  usually 
goes  through  its  course  in  about  fourteen 
days,  and  terminates  in  a  crisis,  either  by 
diaphoresis,  diarrhoea,  haemorrhage  fi^om  the 
nose,  or  the  deposit  of  a  copious  sediment  in 
the  urine ;  which  crisis  is  usually  preceded 
by  some  variation  in  the  pidse. 

Our  judgment  as  to  the  termination  of 
the  disease,  must  be  formed  from  the  vio- 
lence of  the  attack,  and  the  nature  of  the 
symptoms.  If  the  fever  runs  high,  or  con- 
tinues many  days,  with  stupor  or  delirium, 
the  event  may  be  doubtful ;  but  if  to  these 
are  added,  picking  at  the  bed-clothes,  start- 
ings  of  the  tendons,  involuntary  discharges 
by  stool  and  urine,  and  hiccups,  it  will 
then  certainly  be  fatal.  On  the  contrary,  if 
the  febrile  heat  abates,  the  other  symptoms 
moderate,  and  there  is  a  tendency  to  a  cri- 
sis, we  may  then  expect  a  recovery.  In  a 
few  instances,  this  fever  has  been  known  to 
teitninate  in  mania. 

On  opening  those  who  die  of  an  inflam- 
matory fever,  an  effusion  is  often  perceived 
within  the  cranium,  and  now  and  then,  to- 
pical affections  of  some  of  the  viscera  are  to 
be  observed. 

The  chief  indication  in  synocha  is  to  les- 
sen the  excessive  vascular  action  by  evacu- 
ations, and  the  antiphlogistic  regimen.  Of 
the  former,  by  far  the  most  important,  is 
blood-letting,  which  should  be  freely  prac- 
tised in  this  disease,  maldng  a  large  orifice 
into  the  vein,  and  taking  from  ten  to  twenty- 
four  ounces  of  blood,  according  to  the  vio- 
lence of  the  symptom?,  and  the  strength  of 


864 


SYN 


iStN 


the  patient.  The  disorder  may  sometimes 
be  cut  short  at  once  by  this  active  treatment 
in  the  beginning ;  but  if  it  should  continue 
urgent,  and  the  strength  of  the  pulse  keep 
up,  the  repetition  of  it  within  more  moderate 
limits  will  be  from  time  to  time  advisable. 
Purging  is  next  in  efficacy,  especially  with 
those  articles  which  produce  copious  serous 
discharges,  and  thoroughly  clear  out  the  in- 
testines, as  the  saline  cathartics,  with  infu- 
sion of  senna,  jalap  with  svipertartrate  of 
potash,  &c.  As  the  disease  advances,  how- 
ever, we  must  act  less  on  this  part,  and  at- 
tempt to  promote  the  other  discharges,  par- 
ticularly that  by  the  skin  :  for  which  pur- 
pose calomel,  antimonials,  and  the  saline 
diaphoretics  are  to  be  exhibited.  The  anti- 
phlogistic regimen  consists  in  obviating  sti- 
muli of  every  kind,  so  far  as  this  can  be 
done  safely ;  impressions  on  the  senses,  par- 
ticularly the  sight  and  hearing,  bodily  and 
mental  exertion,  &c.  must  be  guarded 
against  as  much  as  possible.  The  diet 
should  be  of  the  most  sparing  kind,  barley- 
water,  or  other  mild  liquid,  with  some  acid, 
perhaps,  added,  or  a  little  nitrate  of  potash 
dissolved  in  it,  taken  in  small  quantities 
from  time  to  time,  chiefly  to  quench  the 
thirst,  and  cool  the  body,  will  be  the  most 
proper,  strictly  interdicting  animal  food, 
fermented  liquors,  and  the  like.  The  sti- 
mulus of  heat  must  be  especially  obviated 
by  light  clothing,  or  even  exposing  the  body 
to  the  air,  ventilating  the  apartment,  sprin- 
kling the  floor  with  vinegar  and  water,  &c. 
When  the  head  is  much  aff'ected,  besides  the 
general  treatment,  it  will  be  proper  to  take 
blood  locally,  have  the  head  shaved  and 
cooled  by  some  evaporating  lotion,  apply  a 
blister  to  the  neck,  and,  perhaps,  stimulate 
the  lower  extremities.  In  like  manner  any 
other  organ  being  particularly  pressed  upon, 
may  require  additional  means,  which  will 
be  sufficiently  understood  by  adverting  to 
the  several  phlegmasiae. 

SY'NOCHUS.  (From  trvviX'^,  to  con- 
tinue.) A  mixed  fever,  A  species  of  con- 
tinued fever,  commencing  with  symptoms  of 
synocha,  and  terminating  in  typhus ;  so 
that  synocha  and  typhus,  blended  together 
in  a  slight  degree,  seem  to  constitute  this 
species  of  fever,  the  former  being  apt  to  pre- 
ponderate at  its  commencement,  and  the 
latter  towards  its  termination. 

Every  thing  which  has  a  tendency  to 
enervate  the  body,  may  be  looked  upon  as  a 
remote  cause  of  this  fever ;  and  accordingly 
we  find  it  often  arising  from  great  bodily 
fatigue,  too  great  an  indulgence  in  sensual 
pleasures,-  violent  exertion,  intemperance 
in  drinking,  and  errors  in  diet,  and  now  and 
then  likewise  from  the  suppression  of  some . 
long-accustomed  discharge.  Certain  pas- 
sions of  the  mind  (such  as  grief,  fear,  anxiety, 
and  joy,)  have  been  enumerated  amongst 
the  causes  of  fever,  and  in  a  few  instances  it 
h  probable  they  may  have  given  rise  to  it; 


but  the  concurrence  of  some  other  powers 
seems  generally  necessary  to  produce  this 
effect.  The  most  usual  and  universal  cause 
of  this  fever  is  the  application  of  cold  to  the 
body ;  and  its  morbid  effects  seem  to  depend 
partly  upon  certain  circumstances  of  the 
cold  itself,  and  partly  upon  certain  circum- 
stances of  the  person  to  whom  it  is  ap.? 
plied. 

The  circumstances  which  seem  to  give 
the  application  of  cold  due  effect,  are  its  de- 
gree of  intensity,  the  length  of  time  which 
it  is  applied;  its  being  applied  generally, 
or  only  in  a  current  of  air,  its  having  a  de- 
gree of  moisture  accompanying  it,  and  its 
being  a  considerable  or  sudden  change  from 
heat  to  cold.  The  circumstances  of  persons 
rendering  them  more  liable  to  be  affected 
by  cold,  seem  to  be  debility,  induced  either 
by  great  fatigue,  or  violent  exertions,  by- 
long  fasting,  by  the  want  of  natural  rest,  by 
severe  evacuations,  by  preceding  disease, 
by  errors  in  diet,  by  intemperance  in  drink- 
ing, by  great  sensuality,  by  too  close  an  ap-> 
plication  to  study,  or  giving  way  to  grief, 
fear,  or  great  anxiety,  by  depriving  the  body 
of  a  part  of  its  accustomed  clothing,  by  ex- 
posing any  one  particular  part  of  it,  whilst 
the  rest  is  kept  of  its  usual  warmth,  or  by 
exposing  it  generally  or  suddenly  to  cold 
when  heated  much  beyond  it  usual  tempe- 
rature ;  these  we  may,  therefoi-e,  look  upon 
as  so  many  causes  giving  an  effect  to  cold 
which  it  otherwise  might  not  have  produced. 
Another  frequent  cause  of  fever  seems  to  be 
breathing  air  contaminated  by  the  vapours 
arising  either  directly  or  originally  from  the 
body  of  the  person  labouring  under  the  dis- 
ease. A  peculiar  matter  is  supposed  to  ge- 
nerate in  the  body  of  a  person  affected  with 
fever,  and  this  floating  in  the  atmosphere, 
and  being  applied  to  one  in  health,  will  no 
doubt  often  cause  fever  to  take  place  in  him, 
which  has  induced  many  to  suppose  that 
this  infectious  matter  is  produced  in  all  fe-i 
vers  whatever,  and  that  tliey  are  all,  more 
or  less,  contagious. 

The  effluvia  arising  from  the  human  body, 
if  long  confined  to  one  place  without  being 
diffused  in  the  atmosphere,  will,  it  is  well 
known,  acquire  a  singular  virulence,  and 
will,  if  applied  to  the  bodies  of  men,  become 
the  cause  of  fever.  Exhalations,  arising 
from  animal  or  vegetable  substances  in  a 
state  of  putrefaction,  have  been  looked  upon 
as  another  general  cause  of  fever  :  marshy 
or  moist  grounds,  acted  upon  by  heat  for 
any  length  of  time,  usually  send  forth  exha- 
lations which  prove  a  never-failing  source  of 
fever,  but  more  particularly  in  warm  cli- 
mates. Various  hypotheses  have  been  main- 
tained, with  respect  to  the  proximate  cause 
of  fever ;  some  supposing  it  to  be  a  lentor 
or  viscidity  prevailing  in  the  mass  of  blood, 
and  stagnating  in  the  extreme  vessels; 
others,  that  it  is  a  noxious  matter  introduced 
into  or  generated  in  the  body,  aiid  that  the 


Sim 


SYN 


S6i 


UJcreased  action  of  the  heart  and  arteries  is 
an  efibrt  of  nature  to  expel  the  morbific  mat- 
ter ;  others,  that  it  consisted  in  an  increased 
secretion  of  bile ;  and  others  again,  that  it 
is  to  be  attributed  to  a  spasmodic  constric- 
tion of  the  extreme  vessels  on  the  surface  of 
the  body ;  which  last  was  the  doctrine 
taught  by  the  late  Dr.  Cullen. 

An  attack  of  this  fever  is  generally  mark- 
ed by  the  patient's  being  seized  with  a  con- 
siderable degree  of  languor  or  sense  of  de- 
bility, together  with  a  sluggishness  in  mo- 
tion, and  frequent  yawning  and  stretching ; 
the  face  and  extremities  at  the  same  time 
become  pale,  and  the  skin  over  the  whole 
surface  of  the  body  appears  constricted;  he 
then  perceives  a  sensation  of  cold  in  his 
back,  passing  from  thence  over  his  whole 
frame,  and  this  sense  of  cold  continuing  to 
increase ;  tremoi's  in  the  limbs,  and  rigors 
of  the  body  succeed. 

With  these  there  is  a  loss  of  appetite, 
want  of  taste  in  the  mouth,  slight  pains  in 
the  head,  back,  and  loins,  small  and  frequent 
respirations.  The  sense  of  cold  and  its  ef- 
fects after  a  little  time  become  less  violent, 
and  are  alternated  with  flushings,  and  at 
last,  going  off  altogether,  they  are  succeeded 
by  great  heat  diffused  generally  over  the 
•whole  body  ;  the  face  looks  flushed,  the  skin 
is  dry,  as  likewise  the  tongue ;  universal 
restlessness  prevails,  with  a  violent  pain  in 
the  head,  oppression  at  the  chest,  sickness  at 
the  stomach,  and  an  inclination  to  vomit. 
There  is  likewise  a  great  thirst  and  costive- 
ness,  and  the  pulse  is  full  and  frequent, 
beating,  perhaps,  90  or  100  strokes  in  a 
minute.  When  the  symptoms  run  very  high, 
and  there  is  a  considerable  determination 
of  blood  to  the  head,  a  delirium  will  arise. 
In  this  fever,  as  well  as  most  others,,  there 
is  generally  an  increase  oi  symptoms  to- 
wards evening. 

If  the  disease  is  likely  to  prove  fatal, 
either  by  its  continuing  a  long  time,  or  by 
the  severity  of  its  symptoms,  then  a  starting 
of  the  tendons,  picking  at  the  bed-clothes, 
involuntary  discharges  by  urine  and  stool, 
coldness  of  the  extremities,  and  hiccoughs, 
"will  be  observed  ;  where  no  such  appear- 
ances take  place,  the  disease  will  go  through 
its  course. 

Ai  a  fever  once  produced  will  go  on,  al- 
thougli  its  cause  be  entirely  removed,  and  as 
the  continued  or  fresh  application  of  a  cause 
of  fever  neither  will  increase  that  which  is 
already  produced,  nor  occasion  a  new  one, 
there  can  be  no  certainty  as  to  the  duration 
of  fever,  and  it  is  only  by  attending  to  cer- 
tain appearances  or  changes,  which  usually 
take  place  on  the  approach  of  a  crisis,  that 
we  can  form  any  opinion  or  decision.  The 
symptoms  pointing  out  the  approach  of  a 
crisis,  are  the  pulse  becoming  soft,  mode- 
rate, and  near  its  natural  speed ;  the  tongue 
losing  its  fur  and  becoming  clean,  with  an 
al^atement  of  thirst ;  the  skin  being  coverwH 


"With  a  gentle  moisture,  and  feeling  soft  to 
the  touch ;  the  secretory  organs  performing 
their  several  offices ;  and  the  urine  deposi- 
ting flaky  crystals  of  a  dirty  red  colour,  and 
becoming  turbid  on  being  allowed  to  stand 
any  time. 

Many  physicians  have  been  of  opinion, 
that  there  is  something  in  the  nature  of  all 
acute  diseases,  except  those  of  a  putrid  kind, 
which  usually  determines  them  to  be  of  a 
certain  duration,  and,  therefore,  that  these 
terminations,  when  salutary,  happen  at  cer- 
tain periods  of  the  disease  rather  than  at 
others,  unless  disturbed  in  their  progress  by 
an  improper  mode  of  treatment,  or  the  ari- 
sing of  some  accidental  circumstance.  These 
periods  are  known  by  the  appellation  of  cri- 
tical days ;  and  from  the  time  of  Hippo- 
crates down  to  the  present,  have  been  pretty 
generally  admitted.  The  truth  of  them^, 
Dr.  Thomas  thinks,  can  hardly  be  disputed, 
however  they  may  be  interrupted  by  various 
causes.  A  great  number  of  phenomena 
show  us,  that  both  in  the  sound  state  and  the 
diseased,  nature  has  a  tendency  to  observe 
certain  periods ;  for  instance,  the  vicissitude^ 
of  sleeping  and  watching  occurring  with 
such  regularity  to  every  one  ;  the  accurate 
periods  that  the  menstrual  flux  observes,  and 
the  exact  time  of  pregnancy  in  all  viviparous 
animals,  and  many  other  such  instances  that 
might  be  adduced,  all  prove  this  law. 

With  respect  to  diseases,  every  one  mast 
have  observed  the  definite  periods  which 
take  place  in  regular  intermittents,  as  well 
those  universal  as  topical ;  in  the  course  qf 
true  inflammation,  which  at  the  fourth,  or 
at  the  farthest  the  seventh  day,  is  resolved., 
or  after  this  period  changes  into  either  ab- 
scess, gangrene,  or  schirrhus;  in  exanthe- 
matous  eruptions,  which,  if  they  are  favou- 
rable and  regular,  appear  on  a  certain  and 
definite  day ;  for  example,  the  smail-pox 
about  the  fourth  day.  AH  these  appear  to 
be  founded  on  immutable  laws,  according  to 
which  the  motions  of  the  body  in  health  and 
in  disease  are  governed. 

The  days  on  which  it  is  supposed  the  ter« 
mination  of  continued  fevers  principally  hap- 
pens, are  the  third,  fifth,  seventh,  ninth, 
eleventh,  fourteenth,  seventeenth,  and 
twentieth. 

A  simple  continued  fever  terminates  al- 
ways by  a  regular  crisis  in  the  manner  be- 
fore mentioned,  or  from  the  febrile  matter 
falling  on  some  particular  parts,  it  excites 
inflammation,  abscess,  eruption,  or  destroys 
the  patient. 

Great  anxiety,  loss  of  strength,  intens^e 
heat,  stupor,  delirium,  irregularity  in  the 
pulse,  twitchings  in  the  fingers  and  liands, 
picking  at  the  bed-clothes,  startings  of  tlie 
tendons,  hiccoughs,  involuntary  evacuations 
by  urine,  and  stool,  and  such  like  sj^mptoms^ 
point  out  the  certain  approach  of  death. 

On  the  contrary,  when  the  senses  remain 
clear  and  distinct,  the  febrile  heatabate^  the 
109 


SYP 


':iY¥ 


akin  is  soft  and  moist,  the  pulse  becomes 
moderate  and  is  regular,  and  the  urine  de- 
posits flaky  crystals,  we  may  then  expect  a 
speedy  and  happy  termmation  to  the  dis- 
ease. 

The  usual  appearances  which  are  to  be 
observed  on  dissection  of  those  who  die  of 
this  fever,  are  an  effusion  within  the  cra- 
nium and  topical  affections  perhaps  of  some 
viscera. 

This  disease  being  of  a  mixed  nature,  the 
treatment  must  be  modified  accordmgly.  In 
the  beginning  the  same  plan  is  to  be  pursued, 
as  in  synocha,  except  that  we  must  be  more 
sparing  in  the  use  of  the  lancet,  in  proportion 
as  there  is  less  power  in  the  system,  to  main- 
tain the  increased  action  of  the  heart  and  ar- 
teries ;  although  if  any  important  part  should 
be  much  affected,  we  must  act  more  vigo- 
rously, to  prevent  its  disorganization,  and  the 
consequent  destruction  of  life.  When  the 
character  of  the  disease  is  changed,  the  means 
proper  will  be  such  as  are  pointed  out  under 
the  head  of  Typhus. 

SYNO'VIA.  (A  term  of  no  radical  mea- 
ning, coined  by  Paracelsus.)  Hydarthros. 
Mucilago.  An  unctuous  fluid  secreted  from 
certain  glands  in  the  joint  in  which  it  is  con- 
tained. Its  use  is  to  lubricate  the  cartilagi- 
nous surfaces  of  the  articulatory  bones,  and 
to  facilitate  their  motions. 

Synovial  glands.  Glandulw  synovia. 
The  assemblage  of  a  fatty  fimbriated  struc- 
ture within  the  cavities  of  some  joints, 

SYNTENO'SIS.  (From  cw,  with,  and 
TEVfflv,  a  tendon.)  A  species  of  articulation 
where  the  bones  are  connected  together  by 
tendons. 

Stjvte'xis.  (From  b-uvth^o!,  to  dissolve.) 
A  marasmus  or  colliquative  wasting  of  the 
body. 

SY'NTHESIS.  (From  <ruirT<9»^f,  to  com- 
pose.)   Combination.     See  Analysis. 

Stntheti'smus.  (From  o-ov9sa>,  to  con- 
cur.)    The  reduction  of  a  fracture. 

Syhtulg'tica.  (From  (xwovKoce,  to  cica- 
trise.)    Medicines  which  heal  wounds. 

SY'PHILIS.  (The  name  of  a  shepherd, 
who  fed  the  flocks  of  king  Alcithous,  who, 
proud  of  their  number  and  beauty,  insulted 
the  sun  ;  as  a  punishment  for  which,  fable 
relates,  that  this  disease  was  sent  on  earth  ; 
or  from  s"«|>xoc,  filthy.)  Lues  venerea.  Mor- 
bus Gallicus.  A  genus  of  disease  in  the 
Class,  Cachexia,  and  Order,  Impetigines, 
of  Cullen.  Towards  the  close  of  the  memo- 
rable fifteenth  century,  about  the  year  ]  494 
or  1495  the  inhabitants  of  Europe  were 
greatly  alarmed  by  the  sudden  appearance 
of  this  disease.  The  novelty  of  its  symp- 
toms, and  the  wonderful  rapidity  with 
which  it  was  propagated  throughout  every 
part  of  the  known  world,  soon  made  it  an 
important  object  of  medical  inquiry. 

In  common  language,  it  is  said  a  person 
has  syphilis  or  is  posed  when  the  venereal 
poisoa  has  been  received  into,  or  is  diffused 


thi'ough  the  system,  and  there  produces  its 
peculiar  effects,  as  ulcers  of  the  mouth  or 
fauces,  spots,  tetters,  and  ulcers  of  the  skin, 
pains,  swelling,  and  caries  of  the  bones,  &c. 
But  as  long  as  tlie  effects  of  the  poison  are 
local  and  confined  to  or  near  the  genitals, 
the  disorder  is  not  called  syphilis,  lues  vene- 
rea, nor  pox;  but  distinguished  by  some 
particular  name,  according  to  its  different 
seat  or  appearance  ;  such  as  gonorrhoea  ve- 
nerea, chancre  or  bubo. 

The  venereal  disease  is  always  produced 
by  a  poison.  Concerning  the  nature  of  this 
poison,  we  know  no  more  than  we  do  about 
that  of  the  small-pos  or  any  other  conta- 
gion :  we  know  only  that  it  produces  peculiar 
effects.  The  smallest  particle  of  this  poiso^ 
is  sufficient  to  bring  on  the  most  violent  dis- 
order over  the  whole  body.  It  seems  to 
spread  and  diffuse  itself  by  a  kind  of  fer- 
mentation and  assimilation  of  matter ;  and, 
like  other  contagions,  it  requires  some  time 
after  being  applied  to  the  human  body, 
before  it  produces  that  effect.  It  is  not 
known  whether  it  has  different  degrees  of 
acrimony  and  volatility,  or  whether  it  is 
always  the  same  in  its  nature,  varying  only 
with  regard  to  the  particular  part  to  which 
it  is  applied,  or  according  to  the  different 
habit  and  consitution  or  particular  idiosyn- 
crasy of  the  person  who  receives  the  in- 
fection. We  know  that  mercury  possesses 
a  certain  and  specific  power  of  destroying 
the  venereal  virps  ;  but  we  are  quite  uncer- 
tain whether  it  acts  by  a  sedative,  adstriu- 
gent,  or  evacuant  quality  ;  or  if  not,  perhaps, 
rather  by  a  chemical  elective  attraction 
whereby  both  substances  uniting  with  one 
another  are  changed  to  a  third,  which  is  no 
more  hurtful,  but  has  some  new  properties 
entirely  distinct  from  those  which  any  of 
them  had  before  they  were  united.  The 
variolous  miasma,  we  know,  produces  its 
effects  in  about  twenty  or  twenty-four  days 
after  the  infection  is  received  from  the  at- 
mosphere, and  eight  or  ten  days^if  by  inocu- 
lation, but  the  venereal  virus  se'^ms  to  keep 
no  particular  period.  At  some  times,  and, 
perhaps,  in  particular  persons,  I)r.  Swe- 
diaur  has  seen  chancres  arise  in  the  space  of 
twelve  hours,  nay,  in  a  still  shorter  time, 
-indeed  he  mentions  in  a  few  minutes,  after 
an  impure  coition ;  whereas  in  most  cases, 
they  make  their  appearance  only  in  as  many 
days.  The  generality  of  men  feel  the  first 
symptoms  of  a  clap  between  tiie  second 
and  fifth  days  after  an  impure  coitus; 
but  there  are  instances  where  they  do  not 
appear  till  after  as  many  weeks  or  months. 
Dr.  S.  was  consulted  by  a  young  man, 
who  was  seized  with  a  violent  discharge 
from  the  glans  along  with  a  phimosis,  but 
without  any  chancres,  four  weeks  after  coi- 
tion ;  and  during  all  the  interval,  he  felt  not 
the  least  symptom  of  the  disease.  Some 
years  ago,  a  gentleman  went  out  from  Lon- 
don,  in  seemingly  perfect  health,   to  the 


SYP 


SYF 


867 


East  Indies ;  but  on  his  arrival  in  that  liot 
climate,  after  a  voyage  of  four  months,  a 
violent  clap  broke  out  before  he  went  on 
shore,  though  he  could  have  received  no  in- 
fection during  the  voyage,  as  tliere  was  not 
a  woman  on  board.  There  are  instances 
which  render  it  probable  that  the  virus  may 
lie  four,  five,  or  six  weeks,  and  perhaps 
longer,  on  the  surface  of  the  genitals  before 
it  is  absorbed ;  and  were  it  not  then  to  pro- 
duce a  chancre,  might  probably  not  be  ab- 
sorbed at  all.  We  see  daily  esEimples, 
where  common  women  communicate  tlie  in- 
fection to  different  men  in  the  space  of  seve- 
ral weeks,  while  they  themselves  have  not 
the  least  symptom  of  syphilis  local  or  uni- 
versal, the  poison  lying  all  that  time  in  the 
vagina  harmless,  and  generally  without  be- 
ing absorbed.  How  long  tlie  venereal  vi- 
rus may  lurk  in  the  body  itself,  after  it  has 
been  absorbed  into  the  mass  of  blood,  before 
it  produces  any  sensible  effect,  is  a  matter 
of  equal  uncertainty.  There  is  scarcely  a 
practitioner  who  has  not  observed  instances 
of  its  remaining  harmless  for  weeks  or  even 
months  in  the  body.  Dr.  Swediaur  had  a 
case,  where,  after  laying  dormant  for  half  a 
year,  it  broke  out  with  unequivocal  symp- 
toms. But  the  following  instance,  if  to  be 
depended  upon,  is  still  more  extraordinary : 

Some  years  ago,  says  the  above  writer,  I 
was  consulted  by  a  gentleman  about  a  sore 
throat,  which  I  declared  to  be  venereal.  My 
patient  was  astonished  ;  and  assured  me  that 
for  nine  years  past  he  had  not  had  the  least 
venereal  complaint,  nor  had  he  any  reason 
to  believe  he  had  since  received  any  infec- 
tion ;  but  that  he  had  been  in  the  East  Indies, 
where  he  was  affected  with  a  violent  clap. 
On  his  return  to  Europe,  being  to  appear- 
ance in  good  health,  he  married,  and  conti- 
nued perfectly  free  of  any  such  complaint 
ever  since.  By  a  mercurial  course,  how- 
eveiv  the  complaint  for  which  he  applied  to 
me  was  completely  removed.  With  regard 
to  its  effects,  the  venereal  poison  follows  no 
constant  rule :  for  though,  in  general,  it 
affects  first  the  throat,  where  it  produces  ul- 
cerations, in  others  it  exerts  its  virulence  on 
the  skin  or  bones.  Whilst  the  greatest  part 
of  mankind  are  thus  easily  affected  by  this 
poison,  there  are  some  few  who  seem  to  be 
altogether  unsusceptible  of  the  infection  : 
as  happens  equally  with  the  variolous  con- 
tagion, though  they  go  into  infected  places, 
and  expose  themselves  to  inoculation  or 
every  hazard  by  which  the  disease  is  gene- 
rally coiTununicated. 

Some  persons  are  more  liable  than  others 
to  be  infected  who  are  seemingly  of  the 
same  habit ;  nay,  the  very  same  person 
seems  to  be  more  liable  to  be  infected  atone 
time  than  another,  and  those  who  have  been 
once  infected  seem  to  be  more  liable  to 
catch  the  infection  a  second  time,  than  those 
who  never  were  infected  before  with  the 
dijease.     The  climate,  season,  asre,  state  of 


health,  idiosyncrasy,  are,  perhaps,  as  iu 
other  diseases,  the  necessary  predisposing 
causes.  The  same  difference  is  observable 
in  the  progi-ess  made  by  the  disease  after  the 
patient  is  infected.  In  some  the  progress  is 
slow,  and  tlie  disease  appears  scarcely  to  gain 
any  ground,  while  in  others  it  advances 
with  the  utmost  rapidity,  and  speedily  pro- 
duces the  most  terrible  symptoms.  Whe- 
ther the  venereal  poison  can  be  absorbed 
into  the  system,  without  a  previous  excori- 
ation, or  ulceration  of  the  genitals,  or  some 
other  parts  of  the  surface  of  the  body,  is  still 
a  matter  of  doubt.  Several  cases,  however, 
have  occurred  which  render  it  highly  proba- 
ble, if  not  certain,  that  the  poison  really  is 
now  and  then  absorbed,  without  any  pre- 
vious oxcoriation  or  ulceration  whatsoever, 
and  thus  produces  buboes  and  other  vene- 
real symptoms  in  the  body. 

It  has  been  asserted  by  the  earliest  and 
even  by  some  late  writers,  that  it  may  be 
caught  by  lying  in  the  same  bed  or  living 
in  the  same  room  with  or  after  an  infected 
person.  What  may  have  been  the  case  at 
the  commencement  of  the  disease  cannot 
be  said,  but  the  most  accurate  observations 
and  experiments  which  have  been  made 
upon  the  subject,  do  not  confirm  this  to 
be  the  case  in  our  times.  Nor  are  nui'ses 
infected  in  the  Lock-Hospital,  where  they 
live  night  and  day  with  patients  in  all 
stages  of  the  distemper.  The  fact  seems 
to  be,  that  patients  in  our  times  are  apt  to 
impose  uix)n  themselves  or  upon  physicians 
and  surgeons,  with  regard  to  this  matter  ; 
and  the  above  opinion  easily  gains  ground 
among  the  vulgar,  especially  in  countries 
where  people  are  more  influenced  by  pre- 
judices, superstition,  servile  situation  in  life, 
or  other  circumstances.  Hence  we  some- 
times hear  the  most  ridiculous  accounts 
given  in  those  countries  by  friars  and  com- 
mon soldiers,  of  the  manner  by  which  they 
came  to  this  disorder :  such  as  piles,  gravel, 
colics,  contusions,  fevers,  little-houses,  ly- 
ing in  suspected  beds,  or  lying  in  bed  with 
a  suspected  person,  retention  of  the  se- 
men, coition  with  a  woman  in  menstru- 
ation, the  use  of  cider,  bad  wine  or  beer, 
&c. 

Another  question  undecided  is,  whether 
the  venereal  poison  ever  infects  any  fluid  of 
our  body,  besides  those  of  the  mucous  and 
lymphatic  system.  Does  the  venereal  poi- 
son in  an  infected  woman  ever  affect  the 
milk,  and  consequently  can  the  infection  be 
conveyed  to  the  infant  by  the  milk  alone, 
without  any  venereal  ulcer  on  or  about  the 
nipples  ?  It  is  equally  a  matter  of  uncer- 
tainty whether  the  venereal  disease  is  ever 
conveyed  from  an  infected  father  or  mother, 
by  coition,  to  the  foetus,  provided  their  ge- 
nitals are  sound  ;  or,  whether  a  child  is  ever 
affected  with  venereal  symptoms  in  the  ute- 
rus of  an  infected  mother.  Such  infected 
infants  as  came  under  the  observation  of 


868 


bYi? 


STff 


Df.  Swediaui?  or  of  his  friends,  whose  prac- 
tice afforded  them  frequent  opportunities  of 
seeing  new-born  infants,  seemed  rather  to 
militate  against  the  opinion.  Neither  he 
nor  any  of  them,  have  ever  been  able  to  ob- 
serve ulcerations  or  other  symptoms  of  a 
venereal  kind  upon  new-born  children;  and 
such  as  make  their  appearance  four,  sis,  or 
eight,  or  more  days  afterwards,  on  the  geni- 
tals, anus,  Ups,  mouth,  &c.  may  rather  be 
supposed  to  arise  by  infection  during  the 
passage  from  ulcers  in  the  vagina  of  the 
mother,  the  skin  of  the  infant  being  then 
nearly  in  as  tender  a  state  as  the  glans  penis, 
or  the  labia ;  and  this  perhaps  at  the  time 
when  an  absorption  of  the  venereal  poison 
might  easier  take  place  without  a  previous 
excoriation,  or  ulceration  of  the  skin.  All 
the  ways,  therefore,  by  which  we  see,  in 
our  days,  the  venereal  poison  communi- 
cated from  an  unhealthy  to  a  healthy  per- 
son may  be  reduced  to  the  following 
heads  : 

1.  By  the  coition  of  an  healthy  person 
with  another  who  is  infected  with  venereal 
disease  of  the  genitals. 

2.  By  the  coition  of  an  healtliy  person 
with  another,  apparently  healthy,  in  whose 
genitals  the  poison  lies  concealed,  without 
having  yet  produced  any  bad  symptom. 
Thus  a  woman  who  has  perhaps  received 
the  infection  from  a  man  two  or  three  days 
before,  may  during  that  time  infect,  and 
often  does  infect  the  man  or  men  who  have 
to  do  with  her  aftervvards,  without  having 
any  symptoms  of  the  disease  visible  upon 
herself;  and,  vice  versa,  a  man  may  infect 
a  woman  in  tlie  same  manner.  Such  in- 
stances occur  in  pi'actice  every  day. 

3.  By  sucking ;  in  this  case  the  nipples 
of  the  wet  nurse  may  be  infected  by  ve- 
nereal ulcers  in  the  mouth  of  the  child  : 
or  vice  versa,  the  nipples  of  the  nurse 
being  infected,  will  occasion  venereal  ul- 
cei's  in  the  child's  nose,  mouth,  or  lips. 
It  is  uncertain,  as  mentioned  above,  whe- 
ther the  venereal  poison  was  ever  pro- 
pagated by  means  of  tlie  milk  from  the 
breast. 

4.  By  exposing  to  the  contact  of  venereal 
poison  any  part  of  the  surface  of  the  body, 
by  kissing,  touching,  &c.  especially  if  the 
parts  so  exposed  have  been  previously  exco- 
riated, wounded,  or  ulcerated  by  any  cause 
whatever.  In  this  manner  we  frequently 
see  venereal  ulcers  arise  in  the  scrotum  and 
thighs ;  and  there  are  some  well  attested 
instances  where  the  infection  took  place  in 
the  fingers  of  midwives  or  surgeons.  Se- 
veral instances  are  recorded  of  venereal 
ulcers  in  the  nostrils,  eyelids,  and  lips  of 
persons  who  had  touched  their  own  genitals, 
or  those  of  others,  affected  at  the  time  with 
local  venereal  complaints,  and  then  rubbed 
their  nostrils,  &c.  with  the  fingers,  without 
previously  washing  the  hands.  There  v/^as 
a  few  ye;?rs  ago  i  a  Lond.on.  a  mela-nCholy 


e"xampie  of  a  young  lady,  who,  after  having 
drawn  a  decayed  tooth,  and  replaced  it  with 
one  taken  immediately  from  a  young  woman 
apparently  in  perfect  health,  was  soon  after 
affected  with  an  ulcer  in  the  mouth.  The 
sore  manifested  symptoms  of  a  venereal 
nature  ;  but  such  was  its  obstinacy,  that  it 
resisted  the  most  powerful  mercurial  reme- 
dies, terminatuig  at  last  in  a  caries  of  the 
maxilla  with  a  most  shocking  erosion  of  the 
mouth  and  face,  by  which  the  unhappy  pa- 
tient was  destroyed.  During  all  this,  how- 
ever, we  are  informed  that  not  the  smallest 
venereal  symptom  was  perceived  in  the 
woman  from  whom  the  sound  tooth  was 
procured. 

5.  By  wounding  any  part  of  the  body 
with  a  lancet  or  knife  infected  with  the 
venereal  virus.  In  this  instance  there  is  a 
similarity  between  the  venereal  poison  and. 
that  of  the  small-pox.  There  are  several 
examples  of  the  latter  being  produced  by 
bleeding  with  a  lancet  which  had  been  pre- 
viously employed  for  the  purpose  of  inocu- 
lation, or  of  opening  variolous  pustules, 
without  being  properly  cleaned  afterwards. 
In  Moravia,  in  tlie  year  1577,  a  number  of 
persons  who  assembled  in  a  house  for  bath- 
ing, had  themselves,  according  to  the  custom 
of  that  time,  scarified  by  the  barber,  were 
all  of  them  infected  with  the  venereal  dis- 
ease, and  treated  accordingly.  Krato,  the 
physician,  and  Jordan  who  gave  a  descrip- 
tion of  this  distemper,  are  both  of  opinion 
that  it  was  communicated  by  means  of  the 
scarifying  instrument.  And  Van  Swieten 
relates  several  instances  where  the  lues  was 
communicated  by  a  similar  carelessness  ia 
cleaning  the  instrument  used  in  bleeding  or 
scarification.. 

The  venereal  poison  applied  to  the  ure- 
thra and  vagina  produce  a  clap.  See  Go- 
norrhaa.  Coming  into  contact  with  other 
parts  it  produces  a  chancre  or  bubo  and 
constitutional  symptoms.  Chancre  is  the 
primary  and  immediate  consequence  of  ino- 
culation witli  true  venereal  matter  in  any 
of  the  ways  which  have  been  mentioned, 
and  may  arise  in  any  part  of  the  human 
body  :  but  it  generally  shows  itself  in  the 
pudenda,  because  the  infecting  medium  is 
there  first  taken  up  in  the  one  sex,  and  com- 
municated by  contact  to  the  other.  It  is 
not,  however,  peculiar  to  these  parts,  for 
whenever  the  same  kind  of  fluid  is  applied 
to  a  scratch  on  the  hand,  finger,  lip,  or  nip- 
ple, the  same  consequence  will  follow. 
There  can  be  no  doubt  but  that  the  slightest 
abrasion  possible,  or  breach  of  the  cuticle, 
is  sufficient  to  give  a  speedy  admission  to 
this  destructive  poison.  A  chancre  makes 
its  appearance  either  with  a  slight  inflam- 
mation which  afterwards  ulcerates,  or  there 
arises  a  small  pimple  or  pustule  filled  with 
a  transparent  fluid,  which  soon  breaks  and 
forms  into  a  spreading  ulcer.  The  period 
at  which  it  makes  its  appearaacs  after  ii>» 


j3YF 


SYP 


8^9 


fectlou  is  veiy  various,  being  most  couimon- 
ly  in  five  or  six  days,  but  in  some  cases  not 
till  after  the  expiration  of  as  many  weeks. 
There  is  both  a  local  and  general  predispo- 
sition to  chancres :  Jews  and  Mahommedans, 
from  the  constant  exposure  of  the  glans  and 
loss  of  the  prepuce,  have  the  cuticle  of  the 
glans  penis  of  much  firmer  texture  than 
Siose  who  have  not  been  circumcised ;  and 
they  are,  from  this  circumstance,  much  less 
subject  to  chancres  than  the  rest  of  mankind. 
For  the  same  reason  they  who,  from  the 
shortness  of  the  prepuce,  generally  keep  the 
glans  uncovered,  are  not  so  liable  to  tlie 
diseases  as  those  who  have  long  narrow  pre- 
putia ;  for  persons  thus  formed  constantly 
keep  the  surface  of  the  glands  and  prepuce 
moist  and  tender,  and  almost  at  every  co- 
habitation are  liable  to  abrasions  and  to  ex- 
coriations. 

There  is  an  intermediate  state  of  the  ve- 
nereal disease  between  a  local  and  constitu- 
tional affection,  which  arises  from  the  ab- 
sorption of  venereal  matter  from  some 
surface  to  which  it  has  been  applied.  The 
glands  situated  nearest  the  parts  thus  af- 
fected are  apt  to  become  swelled  and  in- 
flamed, so  as  to  give  rise  to  what  is  termed 
bubo ;  and  the  parts  of  generation  usually 
coming  first  in  contact  with  the  matter,  so 
the  glands  in  the  groin  generally  afford  this 
particular  symptom.  In  most  cases  the  ve- 
nereal virus  is  absorbed  from  a  chancre  or 
an  ulcer  in  the  urethra ;  but  instances  have 
occurred  where  a  bubo  has  arisen  without 
either  gonorrhoea  or  any  kind  of  ulceration, 
and  where  the  matter  appears  to  have  been 
absorbed,  without  any  erosion  of  the  skin  or 
jnucous  membrane. 

A  bubo  comes  on  with  a  pain  in  the 
g)Poin,  accompanied  with  some  degree  of 
hardness  and  swelling,  and  is  at  first  about 
the  size  of  a  kidney  bean,  but  continuing  to 
increase,  it  at  length  becomes  as  large  as  an 
egg,  occasions  the  person  to  experience 
some  difficulty  in  walking,  and  is  attended 
with  a  pulsation  and  tlirobbing  in  the  tu- 
mour, and  a  great  redness  of  the  skin.  In 
aame  cases  the  suppuration  is  quickly  com- 
pleted, in  others  it  goes  on  very  slow,  and 
in  others  again  the  inflammatory  appearan- 
ces go  off  without  any  formation  of  pus. 
In  a  few  instances  the  glands  have  been 
known  to  become  scirrhous.  The  following 
are  the  characteristics  of  a  venereal  bubo. 
The  swelling  is  usually  confined  to  one 
gland,  the  colour  of  the  skin  where  inflam- 
mation prevails,  is  of  a  florid  red,  the  pain 
fe  very  acute,  the  pi-ogress  from  inflam- 
mation to  suppuration  and  ulceration  is  ge- 
nerally very  rapid,  the  suppuration  is  large 
in  proportion  to  the  size  of  the  gland,  and 
there  is  only  one  abscess. 

,  A  bubo  is  never  attended  with  danger, 
where  the  inflamed  gland  proceeds  on  regu- 
larly to  suppuration,  but  in  pai'ticular  cases 
it  acquires  an  indolence  after  coming  to  a 

\ 


certain  length,  arising  from  a  scrophulous 
taint,  or  by  being  combined  with  erysipelas 
it  terminates  in  gangrene  and  occasions  a 
great  loss  of  substance.  This  termination 
is  however,  more  frequently  met  with  in 
hospitals  than  in  private  practice,  and  may 
partly  be  attributed  to  the  contaminated 
state  of  the  air  of  the  wards  wherein  vene- 
real patients  are  lodged. 

A  constitutional  taint  is  the  third  form 
under  which  it  has  been  mentioned,  that  the 
venereal  poison  is  apt  to  show  itself,  and 
which  always  arises  in  consequence  of  the 
matter  being  absorbed  and  carried  into  the 
circulating  mass  of  fluids.  The  absorptioa 
of  it  may,  however,  take  place  in  three 
ways. 

1st.  It  may  be  carried  into  the  circulation, 
without  producing  any  evident  local  effect 
on  the  part  to  which  it  was  first  applied. 

2dly.  It  may  take  place  in  consequence 
of  some  local  affection,  such  as  either  go- 
norrhoea, chancre,  or  bubo  :   And, 

3dly.  It  may  ensue  from  an  application  of 
the  matter  to  a  common  sore  or  wound, 
similar  to  what  happens  in  inoculating  for 
the  small-pox. 

The  most  general  way,  however,  in  which 
a  constitutional  taint  is  produced,  is  by  an 
absorption  of  the  matter,  either  from  a 
chancre  or  a  bubo. 

When  venereal  matter  gets  into  the  sys- 
tem, some  symptoms  of  it  may  often  be 
observed  in  the  course  of  six  or  eight  weeks^ 
or  probably  sooner ;  but  in  some  cases,  it 
will  continue  in  the  circulating  mass  of 
fluids  for  many  months  before  any  visible 
signs  of  its  effects  are  produced.  The  sjrs- 
tem  being  completely  contaminated,  it  then 
occasions  many  local  effects  in  different 
parts  of  the  body,  and  shows  itself  under  a 
vai'iety  of  forms,  many  of  which  put  on  the 
appearance  of  a  distinct  disease.  We  may 
presume  that  this  variety  depends  wholly 
on  the  difference  of  constitution,  the  different 
kind  of  parts  affected,  and  the  different  state 
these  parts  were  in  at  the  time  the  matter 
or  poison  was  applied. 

The  first  symptoms  usually  show  them- 
selves on  the  skin  and  in  the  mouth  or 
throat.  When  on  the  skin,  reddish  and 
brownish  spots  appear  here  and  there  on  the 
surface,  and  eruptions  of  a  copper  coloux' 
are  dispersed  over  different  parts  of  the 
body,  on  the  top  of  which  there  soon  forms 
a  thick  scurf  or  scale.  This  scurf  falls  off 
after  a  short  time  and  is  succeeded  by 
another,  and  the  same  happening  several 
times,  and  at  length  casting  off  deep  scabs, 
an  ulcer  is  formed  v/hich  discharges  an  acrid 
foetid  matter.  When  the  matter  is  secreted 
in  the  glands  of  the  throat  and  mouth,  the 
tongue  will  often  be  affected  so  as  to  occa- 
sion a  thickness  of  speech,  and  the  tonsils, 
palate,  and  uvula  will  become  ulcerated  so 
as  to  produce  a  soreness  and  difficulty  of 
swallowing,  and  likewise  a  hoarseness  in  the 


870 


SYK 


iiPv 


voice.  In  a  venereal  nicer  of  the  tonsil  a 
portion  of  it  seems  as  if  it  was  dug;  out ;  it  is, 
moreover,  very  foul,  and  has  a  thick  white 
matter  adhering  to  it,  which  cannot  be 
washed  off.  By  these  characteristic  marks 
it  may,  in  general,  readily  be  distmguished 
from  any  other  species  of  ulceration  in  these 
parts. 

If  the  disease  affects  the  eyes,  obstinate 
inflammation,  and  sometimes  ulceration  will 
also  attack  these  organs. 

The  matter  sometimes  falls  on  deep- 
seated  parts,  such  as  the  tendons,  liga- 
ments, and  periosteum,  and  occasions  hard, 
painful  swellings  to  arise,  known  by  the 
name  of  nodes. 

When  the  disease  is  suffered  to  take  its 
own  course,  and  not  counteracted  by  proper 
remedies,  the  patient  will  in  the  course  of 
time,  be  alBicted  with  severe  pains,  but 
more  particularly  in  the  night  time;  his 
countenance  will  become  sallow,  his  hair 
will  fall  off,  he  will  loose  his  appetite,  strength 
and  flesh,  his  rest  will  be  much  disturbed 
by  night,  and  a  small  fever  of  the  hectic 
kind  will  arise.  The  ulcers  in  the  mouth  and 
throat  being  likewise  suffered  to  spread,  and 
to  occasion  a  caries  of  the  bones  of  the  pa- 
late, an  opening  will  be  made  from  the 
mouth  to  the  nose,  and  the  cartilages  and 
bones  of  the  nose  being  at  length  corroded 
away,  this  will  sink  on  a  level  with  the  face. 
Some  constitutions  will  bear  up  for  a  con- 
siderable time  against  the  disease,  whilst 
others  again  will  soon  sink  under  a  general 
weakness  and  irritation  produced  by  it.  If 
the  disorder  is  recent,  and  the  constitution 
not  impaired  by  other  diseases,  a  perfect 
cure  may  easily  be  effected ;  but  where  it  is 
of  long  standing,  and  accompanied  with  the 
symptoms  of  irritation  which  have  been 
mentioned,  the  cure  will  prove  tedious,  and 
in  many  cases  uncertain,  as  the  constitution 
and  sti'ength  of  the  patient  may  not  admit 
of  his  going  through  a  course  of  medicine 
sufficient  to  destroy  tlie  poison,  or  his  health 
may  be  in  such  a  state,  as  that  only  a  very 
small  quantity  of  mercury  can  be  adminis- 
tered even  at  considerable  intervals. 

The  general  appearances  to  be  observed 
on  dissection  of  those  who  die  of  lues,  are, 
caries  of  tlie  bones,  but  more  particularly 
those  of  tlie  cranium,  often  communicating 
ulceration  to  the  brain  itself,  togetlier  with 
enlargements  and  indurations  of  the  lympha- 
tic glands,  scirrhus  of  several  of  the  organs, 
particularly  the  liver  and  lungs,  and  exosto- 
ses of  many  of  the  hardest  bones. 

St'pfjilis  i'kdica.     The  yaws. 

Sy'philis  POLo'jficA.  A  variety  of  ve- 
nereal disease. 

Sy'PHiLis  vea'e'PvEA.     See  Si/philis. 

Syr'i^  o'lefm.  a  fragrant  essential 
oil,  obtained  by  distilling  the  canary  balsam 
plant,  or  moldavica. 

Stf^rian  kerb  mmdch.  See  Tettcrmm  mci' 
mm. 


Syri'gmps.     (See  Paracusis.) 

Syri'nga.  (From  a-vpty^,  a  pipe ;  so 
called  because  from  its  branches,  pipes 
were  made  after  the  removal  of  the  pitii.) 
The  pipe-tree. 

Syri'jsgmos.     See  Paracusis. 

Syrin go'tomum.  (From  ^vjiiy^,  a  fistu- 
la, and  T«(Mva),  to  cut.)  An  instrument,  to 
cut  fistulas. 

Sy'rius.  (Heb.)  A  pipe.  A  syringe, 
A  fistula. 

Syrmai'smus.  (From  trvp/mtti^aj  to  eva-^ 
cuate.)  A  gentle  evacuation  by  vomit  or 
stool. 

Si/rup  of  buckthorn.  See  Syncpus  rhamni. 

Syrup  of  ginger.    See  Syrupus  zingiberis. 

Syrup  of  lemon.     See  Syrv/pus  limonum. 

Syrup  of  marsh-mallows.  See  Sy^rupus 
althcBCE. 

Syrup  of  mulberry.     See  Syrupus  mori. 

Syrup  of  orange.     See  Syrupus  aurantii. 

Syrup  of  poppy.     See  Syrupus  papaveris. 

Syrup  of  red  poppy.  See  Syrupus  Rhcea- 
dos. 

Syrup  of  roses.     See  Syrupus  rosce. 

Syrup  of  saffron.     See  Syrupus  croci. 

Syrup  of  senna.^   See  Syrupus  senna. 

Syrup  of  Tolu.     See  Syrupus  Tolutanus, 

SYRUPUS.     (Serab,  a  potion,  Arab.) 

1 .  When  sugar  is  dissolved  in  any  vege= 
table  liquor,  to  the  consistence  of  thin 
honey,  a  medical  preparation  is  formed 
called  a  syrup ;  which,  if  obtained  from  a 
single  plant,  is  called  simple ;  but  if  from 
more  than  one,  compound.  To  keep  syrups 
without  fermenting,  it  is  necessary  that  their 
temperature  should  be  attended  to,  and  kept 
as  near  55°  as  possible.  A  good  cellar  will 
answer  this  purpose,  for  there  are  few  sum- 
mers in  which  the  temperature  of  such  a 
place  rises  to  60^. 

2.  The  name  syrup  is  also  given,  when 
sugar  is  dissolved  Ln  water ;  and  in  the  pre- 
sent pharmacopoeia  this  is  termed  simple 
syrup.     See  Syrupus  simplex. 

Syru'pus  ace'ti.  Sugar  and  vinegar. 
A  refrigerating  and  antiseptic  syrup. 

Syru'pus  alth^'^.  Syrup  of  marsh- 
mallow.  Syrupus  ex  althcea.  Syrupus  de 
althaa.  "  Take  of  the  fresh  root  of  marsh- 
mallow,  bruised,  half  a  pound ;  refined  su- 
gar, two  pounds ;  water,  a  gallon.  Boil 
down  the  water  with  the  marsh  mallow- 
root  to  half,  and  press  out  the  liquor  when 
cold.  Set  it  by  for  24  hours,  that  the  fsecu- 
lencies  may  subside ;  then  pour  off  the  liquor, 
and  having  added  the  sugar,  boil  it  down  to 
a  proper  consistence."  An  emollient  and 
demulcent ;  mostly  given  to  allay  tickling 
coughs,  hoarseness,  &:c.  in  conjunction  wilij 
other  remedies 

Syru'pus  aura'ktii.  Syrup  of  orange. 
Syrupus  corticis  aurantii.  Syrupus  e  cortici- 
bus  aurantiorum.  Syrupus  de  coriice  auraU' 
tiorum.  "  Take  of  fresh  orange-peel,  two 
ounces  ;  boiling-water,  a  pint ;  refined  sugar, 
thi'ee  pounds-    Macerate  the  orange-peel  is 


dYK 


&YK 


svi 


the  water  for  12  hours  in  a  covered  ressel ; 
then  pour  off  the  liquor  and  add  the  sugar." 
A  pleasant  bitter  and  stomachic. 

Stru'pcs  caryophy'lli  ru'bri.  a 
■Hrarm  and  stimulating  syrup 

Syru'pcs  co'lchici.  .  An  acrid  and  diu- 
retic compound  given  in  dropsies. 

Syru'pus  co'rticis  aura'jvtii.  See 
Syrupus  auraniii. 

Syru'pus  cro'ci.  Syrup  of  saffron. 
"  Take  of  saffron,  an  ounce  ;  boiling  water, 
a  pound  ;  refined  sugar,  two  pounds  and  a 
half.  Macerate  the  saffron  in  the  water  for 
12  hours  in  a  covered  vessel,  then  strain  the 
liquor,  and  add  the  sugar."  This  imparts  a 
beautiful  colour  to  liquids,  and  is  sometimes 
employed  as  a  cordial.  Amongst  the  vul- 
gar, syrup  of  saffron  is  in  high  esteem  in 
measels,  small-pox,  &c. 

Stru'pcs  limo'num.  Syrup  of  lemon. 
Syrupus  sued  limonis,  Syrupus  e  succo  li- 
monum.  Syrupus  e  succo  citrorum.  "  Take 
of  lemon-juice,  strained,  a  pint ;  refined 
sugar,  two  pounds.  Dissolve  the  sugar  in 
the  lemon-juice  in  the  manner  directed  for 
simple  syrup."  A  very  pleasant,  cooling, 
and  acid  syrup,  which  may  be  exhibited 
with  advantage  in  febrile  and  bilious  affec- 
tions. 

Syru'pps  mo'ri.  Syrup  of  mulberry. 
Syrupus  mororum.  "  Take  of  mulberry- 
juice,  strained,  a  pint ;  refined  sugar,  two 
pounds.  Dissolve  the  sugar  in  the  mulber- 
ly-juice  in  the  manner  directed  for  simple 
syrup.^ '  Syrup  of  mulberries  is  very  grate- 
ful and  aperient,  and  may  be  given  with 
such  intentions  to  children. 

Syru'pps  papa'veris,  Syrupus papaveris 
albi.  Syrupus  e  meconio.  Syrupus  de  me- 
conio,  sive  diacodium.  "  Take  of  capsules 
of  white  poppy,  dried  and  bruised,  the  seeds 
being  separated,  14  ounces ;  refined  sugar, 
two  pounds ;  boiling  water,  two  gallons  and 
a  half.  Macerate  the  capsules  in  the  water 
for  24  hours,  then  boil  it  down  by  means  of 
a  water-bath  to  one  gallon,  and  press  out 
the  liquor  strongly.  Boil  down  the  liquor 
again,  after  being  strained,  to  two  pints,  and 
strain  it  while  hot.  Set  it  by  for  12  hours, 
that  the  fseculencies  may  subside  :  then  boil 
down  the  clear  liquor  to  a  pint,  and  add  the 
sugar  in  the  manner  directed  for  simple 
syrup."  It  should  be  kept  in  stone  bottles 
and  in  a  cellar.  A  useful  anodyne  prepara- 
tion which  may  be  added  with  advantage  to 
a  vast  variety  of  medicines  against  diseases 
of  the  bowels,  coughs,  &c. 

Syru'pus  papa'veris  erra'tici.  See 
Syrupus  rhceados. 

Syru'pus  rh(e'ados,  Syrupus  papaveris 
erraiici.  Syrupus  de  papavere  erralico.  Syrup 
of  red-poppy.  "  Take  of  red-poppy  petals, 
fresh,  a  pound ;  boiling- water,  a  pint  and 
two  fluid  ounces ;  refined  sugar,  two  pounds 
and  a  half.  Having  heated  the  water  in  a 
water-bath,  add  gradually  the  red-poppy  pe- 
tals, frequently  stirring  them  ;  then  having 


removed  tiie  vessel,  macerate  for  twelve 
hours ;  next  press  out  the  liquor,  and  set 
it  by  to  settle  ;  lasth/,  add  the  sugar,  as 
directed  for  simple  syrup."  This  is  a  very 
mild  anodyne,  and  used  more  for  the  colour, 
than  for  its  medical  properties. 

Syrtj'pxjs  rha'mwi.  Syrup  of  buckthorn. 
"Take  of  the  fresh  juice  of  buckthorn-ber- 
ries, four  pints ;  ginger-root,  sliced,  all- 
spice, powdered,  of  each  half  an  ounce ;  re- 
fined sugar,  three  pounds  and  a,  half.  Set 
by  the  juice  for  three  days  that  the  fascu- 
lencies  may  subside,  and  strain.  To  a  pint 
of  the  clea.r  juice  add  the  ginger  and  all- 
spice ;  then  macerate  in  a  gentle  heat  foui" 
hours,  and  strain ;  boil  down  what  remains 
to  one  pint  and  a  half,  mix  the  liquors,  and 
add  the  sugar  in  the  manner  directed  for 
simple  syrup." 

This  preparation,  in  doses  of  three  or 
four  spoonfuls,  operates  as  a  brisk  cathartic. 
The  principal  inconvenience  attending  it  is_, 
that  it  is  very  unpleasant,  and  occasions  a 
thirst  and  dryness  of  the  mouth  and  fauces, 
and  sometimes  violent  gripes ;  these  effects 
may  be  prevented  by  drinking  liberally  of 
water-gruel,  or  other  warm  liquids  during 
the  operation. 

Syru'ptjs  ri'bis  ni'gri.  Syrup  of  black 
cvirrants.  Aperient  and  diuretic  qualities 
are  attributed  to  this  preparation. 

Syru'ptjs  ro's^.  Syrup  of  roses.  Sy- 
rupus rosarzim  solutivus.  Syrupus  e  rosis 
siccis.  "Take  of  damask-rose  petals,  dried, 
seven  ounces ;  refined  sugar,  six  pounds ; 
boiling-water,  four  pints.  Macerate  the 
rose-petals  in  the  water  for  twelve  hoursj 
and  strain  ;  then  evaporate  the  strained 
liquor,  by  means  of  a  water-bath,  to  two 
pints  and  a  half;  then  add  the  sugar  in 
the  manner  described  for  simple  syrup." 
A  useful  laxative  for  children.     From  3j» 


to 


vss. 


Syru'pus  ru'bi  ivm'i.  Syrup  of  raspber- 
ry. A  pleasant  aperient  syrup  for  children, 

Syru'pus  scilli'ticus.  Expectorant  and 
diuretic. 

Syru'pus  se'kn^.  Syrup  of  senna. 
"  Take  of  senna-leaves,  two  ounces ;  fen- 
nel-seed, bruised,  an  ounce  ;  manna,  three 
ounces ;  refined  sugar,  a  pound ;  v/ater, 
boiling,  a  pint.  Macerate  the  senna-leaves 
and  fennel-seeds  in  the  water  for  an  hour 
with  a  gentle  heat ;  strain  the  liquor,  and 
mix  with  it  the  manna  and  sugar ;  then 
boil  to  the  proper  consistence."  A  useful 
purgative  for  children. 

Syru'pus  si'mples.  Syrupus.  Simple 
syrup.  "  Take  of  refined  sugar,  two 
pounds  and  a  half;  water,  a  pint.  Dissolve 
the  sugar  in  the  water  in  a  water-bath ; 
then  set  it  aside  for  twenty-four  hours : 
take  off  the  scum,  and  if  there  be  any 
faeculencies,  pour  off  the  clear  liquor  from 
them." 

Syru'pus  Toluta'nus.  Syrup  of  Tolu* 
"  Take  of  balsam  of   Tolu,    an  ounce  ; 


872 


SYR 


SYS 


water,  boiling,  a  pint ;  refined  sugar,  two 
pounds.  Boil  the  balsam  in  the  water  half 
an  hour  in  a  covered  vessel,  occasionally 
stirring  it,  strain  the  liquor  when  it  is  cold, 
and  then  add  the  sugar  in  the  manner  di- 
rected for  simple  syrup."  A  useful  bal- 
samic syrup,  calculated  to  allay  tickling 
coughs  and  hoarsenesses. 

Syru'pus  vi'oLiE.  A  pleasant  laxative 
for  young  children. 

Syru'pus  zingi'beris.  Syrup  of  ginger. 
"  Take  of  ginger-root,  sliced,  two  ounces ; 
water,  boiling,  a  pint ;  refined  sugar,  two 
pounds.  Macerate  the  ginger-root  in  the 
water  for  twenty-four  hours,  and  strain, 
then  add  the  sugar  in  the  manner  directed 
for  symple  syrup."     A   carminative  and 


stomachic  syrup.    Dose  from  one  to  tlirfet 
drachms. 

SYSSARCO'SIS.  (From  ffw,  and  cra/>f 
flesh.)  A  species  of  union  of  bones  in  which 
one  bone  is  united  to  another  by  means  of 
an  intervening  muscle.  In  this  manner  the 
OS  hyoides  is  connected  with  the  sternum 
and  other  parts. 

System,  absorbent.  See  Msorbents  and 
Lymphatics. 

System^  genital.  The  parts  of  genera- 
tion. 

System,  nervous.     See  J^erve. 
System,  vascular.  The  arteries  and  veins. 
SY'STOLE.      (From  a-u^e\Kai,  to  con? 
tract.)     The  contraction  of  the  heart. 


T, 


J.  BANDAGE.  A  bandage  so  named 
from  its  figure.  It  is  principally  used  for 
supporting  the  dressings,  after  tlie  operation 
for  fistula  in  ano,  in  diseases  of  the  perinae- 
um,  and  those  of  the  groins,  anus,  k.c. 

Tab  a' CUM.  (From  Tobago,  the  island 
from  whence  it  was  first  brought.)  Tobac- 
co.    See  JVicotiana. 

Tabe'lla.  (Dim.  of  tofewZa,  a  table.)  A 
lozenge. 

TA'BES.  (From  tabesco,  to  consume 
or  pine  away.)  A  wasting  of  the  body. 
A  genus  of  disease  in  the  Class,  Cachexia, 
and  Order,  Marcores,  of  CuUen ;  characte- 
rized by  emaciation  and  weakness,  attended 
with  hectic  fever,  but  without  any  cough 
or  spitting,  which  last  symptoms  distinguish 
it  from  phthisis.  It  has  three  species  :  1. 
Tabes purulenta,  from  an  ulcerous  discharge: 

2.  Tabes  scrofulosa,  from  a  scrofulous  habit : 

3.  Tabes  venenata,  from  poison.     See  .^iro- 
phy. 

Ta'bes  coxa'ria.  Phthisis  ischiadica.  A 
wasting  of  the  thigh  and  leg  from  an  ab- 
scess or  other  cause  in  the  hip. 

Ta'bes  borsa'lis.  Lordosis.  Dr.  Cul- 
len  makes  it  a  variety  of  atrophia  inanito- 
Tum.  Hippocrates  calls  it  tabes  ossis  sacri. 
At  present  by  the  name  of  tabes  dorsalis  is 
understood  a  wasting  of  the  body,  attended 
at  first  with  pain  in  the  back  or  loins,  and 
afterwards  also  in  the  neck  and  head,  cau- 
sed by  a  too  early  or  a  too  frequent  use  of 
\'enery. 

Ta'bes  nutri'cubi.  A  variety  of  atro- 
phia inanitorum. 

Ta'bes  o'ssis  sa'crji.  Hippocrates'  name 
ftr  tabes  dor.»alis. 


Ta'bes  pttlmona'hS.  A  name  fdr 
phthisis. 

Ta'bes  rebta'lis.  An  abscess  of  the 
kidney. 

Ta'bes  stphili'tica.  A  variety  of  the 
atrophia  cacochymica. 

Tacamaha'cca.  (Indian.)  See  Fagara 
oclandra. 

Ta'ctus.     See  Touch. 

Tm'da.  (Aet/tT*,  from  J'ah),  to  burn.)  A 
torch.  A  species  of  pine  which  burns  like  a 
torch.    A  medicated  torch  for  fumigations* 

T.E'NIA.  (Ta-ivtn,  a  Hebrew  word, 
signifying  a  fillet ;  bo  named  from  its  re- 
semblance to  a  fillet  or  piece  of  tape.)  The 
tape-worm.  A  genus  of  intestinal  worms ; 
characterized  by  a  long,  flat,  and  jointed 
body.  Species;  1.  TcEnia  osculis  margi- 
nalibus,  the  long  tape-worm,  and  the  so^ 
lium  of  authors,  which  is  peculiar  to  this 
country,  Russia,  France,  &c. :  2.  Tcenia 
osculis  superficialibus,  the  broad  tape-worm^ 
which  is  peculiar  to  the  inhabitants  cjf 
Switzerland,  &c.     See  Worms. 

Talc.     See  Talcum, 

Ta'lcum.  (From  talc,  German.)  Talc. 
A  white,  grey,  yellow,  or  greenish  substance 
of  a  soft  and  soapy  touch,  formed  of  trans^ 
parent  laminae  placed  upon  each  other. 
Talc  is  composed  of  pure  magnesia  mixed 
with  near  twice  its  weight  of  silex  and  le^s 
than  its  weight  of  alumine.  There  are  se- 
veral different  appearances  of  talc.  The 
greenish  foliaceous  Venice  talc  was  former- 
ly used  medicinally,  as  possessing  antacid 
and  aperient  qualities. 

Ta'lpa.  (From  tw^ao?,  blind.)  Talptt- 
ria.    A  mole.      Also,  a  tumour  resembling 


I'AM 

B.  inole  in  eating,  and  creeping  ilnder  the 
skin. 

Ta'lus.  a  synonym  of  Astragalus.  See 
^Istragalus. 

Tamalapa  TRA.  The  Indian  leaf  is  so 
termed  by  some  authors.  See  Laurus 
cassia. 

Tamarind.     See  Tamanndus. 

TAMARrWDUS.  (From  tamar  or  lama- 
rindi,  which  is,  in  the  Arabian  language,  a 
synonym  of  the  dactylus  or  date.) 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants.  Class, 
Monadelphia.  Order,  Triandria.  The  ta- 
marind tree. 

2.  The  pharmacopceial  name  of  the  ta- 
jnarind  fruit. 

Tamari'ndus  i'ndica.  The  systematic 
Dame  of  the  tamarind-tree.  Oxyphmnicon. 
Siliqua  arabica.  Balampulli.  Tamar cea 
secla  oxyphcETiicia.  Acacia  hidica.  The 
pulp  of  the  tamarind,  with  the  seeds,  con- 
nected together  by  numerous  tough  strings 
or  fibres,  are  brought  to  us  freed  from  the 
outer  shell,  and  commonly  preserved  in 
sirup.  According  to  Long,  tamarinds  are 
prepared  for  exportation  at  Jamaica,  in  the 
following  manner:  "The  fruit  or  pods  are 
gathered  in  June,  July,  and  August,  when 
full  ripe,  which  is  known  by  their  fragility 
or  easy  breaking  on  small  pressure  between 
the  finger  and  thumb.  The  fruit  taken  out 
of  the  pod,  and  cleared  from  the  shelly  frag- 
ments, is  placed  in  layers  in  a  cask,  and 
boiling  sirup,  just  before  it  begins  to  granu- 
late, is  poured  in,  till  the  cask  is  filled  :  the 
sirup  pervades  every  part  quite  down  to  the 
bottom,  and  when  cool  the  cask  is  headed 
for  sale."  The  tamarind  is  employed  as  a 
laxative,  and  for  abating  thirst  or  heat  in  va- 
rious inflammatory  complaints,  and  for  cor- 
recting putrid  disorders,  especially  of  a  bili- 
ous kind,  in  which  the  cathartic,  antiseptic, 
and  refrigerant  qualities  of  the  fruit  have 
been  found  equally  useful.  When  intended 
merely  as  a  laxative,  it  may  be  of  advantage 
(Dr.  Woodville  observes)  to  join  it  wilh 
manna  or  purgatives  of  a  sweet  kind,  by 
which  its  use  is  rendered  safer  and  more  ef- 
fectual. Three  drachms  of  the  pulp  are 
usually  sufficient  to  open  the  body,  but  to 
prove  moderately  cafhartic,  one  or  two 
ounces  are  required.  It  is  an  ingredient  in 
Ibe  confectio  cassia,  and  confectio  senna. 

Tamari'scds.  (From  Tamarik,  abster- 
sion, Heb.  named  from  its  properties  of 
cleansing  and  purifying  the  blood.)  See 
Tamarix  gallica, 

TA'MARIX.  The  name  of  a  genus  of 
plants.  Class,  Peniandria.  Order,  Digmia. 
The  tamarisk  tree. 

Ta'marix  ga'llica.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  tamarisk  tree.  Tamariscus. 
Tamarisk.  The  bark,  wood,  and  leaves  of 
this  tree,  were  formerly  employed  medici- 
nally, though  seldom  used  at  present.  The 
former  for  its  aperient  and  corroborant  vir- 


tAR 


873 


lues  in  obstructions  of  the  liver  ;  the  latter 
in  icterus,  hesraoptysis,  and  some  afiectlons 
of  the  skin. 

Tame-poison.     See  JJsclepias  vincetoxicum. 

TANACE'TUM.  (Corrupted  from  tana- 
sia,  athanasia,  the  old  name  for  tansy.) 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnsean  system.  Class,  Syngenesia.  Or- 
der, Polygamia  superftua.    Tansy. 

2.  The  pharmacopceial  name  of  the  tansy. 
See  Tanacetum  vulgare. 

Tanace'tum  balsami'ta.  The  systema- 
tic name  of  the  officinal  alecost.  Balsa- 
mita  mas.  Balsamita  major.  Tanacetuvi 
horlense.  Costus  hortorum.  Costmary,  or 
alecost.  The  plant  which  bears  this  name 
in  the  pharmacopoeias,  is  the  Tanacttum 
halsamita  ;  foliis  oralis,  inlegris,  serratis,  of 
LinnEeus.  A  fragrant-smelling  herb,  some- 
what like  that  of  mint ;  formerly  esteemed 
as  a  corroborant,  carminative,  and  emmena- 
gogue. 

Tanace'tum  horte'kse.  See  Balsamita 
7nas. 

Tanace'tum  vulga're.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  common  tansy.  Tanasia. 
Jllhanasia.  Parlhenium  mas.  Tanacelwn 
vulgare;  foliis. bipinnat is  incisis  serralis,  of 
Linnaeus.  The*  leaves  and  flowers  of  tansy 
have  a  strong,  not  very  disagreeable  smell, 
and  a  bitter  somewhat  aromatic  taste.  The 
virtues  of  tansy  are  tonic,  stomachic,  anthel- 
mintic, emmenagogue,  and  resolvent.  It  has 
been  much  used  as  a  vermifuge ;  and  tes- 
timonies of  its  efficacy  are  given  by  many 
respectable  physicians.  Not  only  the  leaves 
but  the  seeds  have  been  emplo3'ed  with  this 
intention,  and  substituted  for  those  of  san- 
tonicum.  We  are  told  by  Dr.  Clark,  that 
in  Scotland  tansy  was  found  to  be  of  great 
service  in  various  cases  of  gout ;  and  Dr. 
Cullen,  who  afterwards  was  informed  of  the 
effect  it  produced  upon  those  who  had  used 
the  herb  for  this  purpose,  says,  '<  I  have 
known  several  who  have  taken  it  without 
any  advantage,  and  some  others  who  re- 
ported that  they  had  been  relieved  from  the 
frequency  of  their  gout."  Tansy  is  also 
recommended  in  the  hysteria,  especially 
when  this  disease  is  supposed  to  proceed 
from  menstrual  obstructions. 

This  plant  may  be  given  in  powder  to  the 
quantity  of  a  drachm  or  more  for  a  dose  ; 
but  it  has  been  more  commonly  taken  in  in- 
fusion, or  drank  in  tea. 

Tana'sia.     See  Tanacetum. 

Tansy.    See  Tanacetum. 

Tansy,  wild.    See  Poleniilla. 

Tape-worm.    See  Tania. 

Tapioca.     See  Jatropha  manihot. 

Tapping.    See  Paracentesis. 

Ta'psus  barba'tus.    See  Verbascum. 

Tar.     See  Pinus  ^Ivestris. 

Tar,  Barbadoes.  See  Petroleum  harha' 
dense. 

Tae-water.  a  once  celebrated  remedy, 
110 


«74 


TAK 


TAS 


but  now  neglected  raore  than  it  deserves. 
It  is  made  by  infusing  tar  in  water,  stirring 
it  from  time  to  time,  and  lastly  pouring  oft" 
the  clear  liquor  now  impregnated  with  the 
colour  3nd  virtues  of  the  tar.  It  is  drunk 
in  many  chronic  affections,  particularly  of 
the  lungs. 

Taranti'smus.  (From  tarantula,  the  ani- 
mal whose  bite  is  supposed  to  be  cured  only 
by  music.)  The  desire  of  dancing  which  is 
produced  by  the  bite  of  the  tarantula. 

Tara'htui.a.  (From  Taranta,  a  city  in 
IMaples,  where  they  abound.)  A  kind  of 
venomous  spider,  whose  bite  is  said  to  be 
cured  by  music. 

Tara'xacum.  (From  rafccffaai,  to  alter 
or  change  ;  because  it  alters  the  state  of  the 
blood.)     See  Leontodon. 

Taha'xis.  (From  r 0.^0.9 tta,  to  disturb.) 
A  slight  ophthalmy  or  inflammation  of  the 
eye. 

Ta'rchon  sylve'stris.  See  Achilha 
ptarmica. 

Tare.     See  Erviim. 

Ta'rsj  exte'nsor  mi'nor.     See  Plantaris. 

TA'RSUS.  Tafffo;.  1.  The  instep  or 
that  part  of  the  foot  which  is  between  the 
leg  and  metatarsus  :  it  is  composed  of  seven 
bones,  viz.  the  astragalus,  os  calcis,  os  na- 
viculare,  os  cuboides,  and  three  ossa  cunei- 
formia. 

2.  The  thin  cartilage  situated  at  the  edges 
of  the  eyelids  to  preserve  their  firmness  and 
shape. 

TARTAR.  (Tartarum,  from  raplapos, 
infernal ;  because  it  is  the  sediment  or 
dregs.) 

1.  The  concretion  which  fixes  to  the  in- 
side of  hogsheads  containing  wine.  It  is 
alloyed  with  much  extractive  and  colouring 
matter,  from  which  it  is  purified  by  decoc- 
tion with  argillaceous  earths  and  subsequent 
crystallization.  By  this  means  it  becomes 
perfectly  white,  and  shoots  out  crystals  of 
tartar,  consisting  of  a  peculiar  acid  called 
acid  of  tartar,  imperfectly  saturated  with 
potash ;  it  is  therefore  a  super-tartrate  of 
that  alkali,  which,  when  powdered,  is  the 
cream  of  tartar  of  the  shops.  Its  virtues 
are  eccoprotic,  diuretic,  and  refrigerant,  and 
it  is  exhibited  in  abdominal  uhysconia, 
dropsy,  inflammatory  and  bilious  fevers, 
dyspepsia,  from  rancid  or  fat  substances, 
bilious  diarrhoea  and  colic,  hsemorrhoids  and 
obstipation. 

2.  A  name  heretofore  given  to  many  offi- 
cinal preparations,  containing  the  acid  of 
tartar;  but  in  consequence  of  recent  changes 
in  the  chemical  nomenclature  superseded 
by  appellations  more  expressive  of  the  re- 
spective compositions. 

TARTARIC  ACID.  Jciduvi  iartaricmn, 
Sal  essentiale  tartari.  Acidum  tartari  essen- 
tiale.  Tartareous  acid.  To  obtain  the  pure 
tartaric  acid,  take  two  pounds  of  the  crys- 


tals, and  dissolve  them  in  water,  into  whick 
chalk  is  to  be  thrown  by  degrees  till  the 
liquid  is  saturated.  A  precipitate  is  formed, 
which  is  a  true  tartrate  of  lime,  is  tasteless, 
and  cracks  between  the  teeth.  This  tartrate 
is  put  into  a  cucurbit,  and  nine  ounces  of 
sulphuric  acid,  with  five  ounces  of  water, 
are  poured  on  it  After  twelve  hours  diges- 
tion, with  occasional  stirring,  the  tartaric 
acid  is  set  at  liberty  in  the  solution,  and  may 
be  cleared  of  the  sulphate  of  lime  by  means 
of  cold  water.  The  virtues  of  this  acid  are 
antiseptic,  refrigerant,  and  diuretic.  It  is 
used  in  acute  fevers,  scurvy,  and  haemor- 
rhage. 

Tartar,  cream  of.  The  popular  name  of 
the  purified  supertartrate  of  potash. 

Tartar,  emetic.  See  Anlimonium  tartari- 
zatum. 

Tartar,  oil  of.  See  Potassm  subcarbonatis 
liquor. 

Tartar,  regenerated.    See  FotasscB  acetas, 

Tartar,  salt  of.    See  Potassce  subcarbonas. 

Tartar,  soluble.     See  Potassm  tartras. 

Tartar,  spirit  of.  If  the  crystals  of  tartar 
be  distilled  by  a  strong  heat,  without  any 
additional  body,  they  furnish  an  empyreu- 
matic  acid,  called  the  pyrotartareous  acid, 
or  spirit  of  tartar,  and  a  very  fcetid  empy- 
reumatic  oil. 

Tartar,  vitriolated.  See  Potassce  sui' 
pkas. 

Ta'rtarum  eme'ticum.  See  Antimonium 
tartarizatum. 

Ta'rtarum  regenera'tum.  See  Potassce 
acetas. 

Ta'rtarum  solu'bile.  See  Potassce.  tar- 
iras. 

Ta'rtarus  ammo'ni*.  See  Tartras  a»i- 
monice. 

Ta'rtarus  chalybea'tus.  See  Ferrum 
tartarizatum. 

Ta'tras  ammo'ni*.  Alkali  volatile  tar- 
tarizatum, of  Bergman.  Sal  ammoniacum 
tartareum.  Tartarus  ammoniae.  A  salt 
composed  of  tartaric  acid  and  ammonia,  its 
virtues  are  diaphoretic,  diuretic,  and  deob- 
struent.  It  is  prescribed  in  fevers,  atonic 
exanthemata,  catarr'a,  arthritic  and  rheuma- 
tic arthrodynia,  hysteric  spasms,  &c. 

Ta'rtras  pota'ss^.  See  Potasses:  tar- 
tras- 

Ta'rtras  pota'ss^  aci'dulus.  Cream 
of  tartar.     See  Tartar. 

Ta'rtras  pota'ss^  aci'dulus  ferra'tds. 
Globuli  martiales.  Tartarus  chalybeatus. 
Mars  solubilis.  Ferrum  potabile.  Its  vir- 
tues are  adstringent.  It  is  principally 
used  externally  in  the  form  of  fomentations 
or  bath  in  contusions,  distortions,  and  luxa- 
tions. 

Ta'rtras  PoxA'ssiE  aci'dulus  stibia'tus. 
See  Antimonium  tartarizatum. 

Ta'rtras  so'oiE.     See  Soda  tartarizata. 

TASTE.     Gustus.     The  organ  of  tasfe 


TEA 


TEE 


differs  but  slightly  from  that  of  touch.  It 
appears,  by  certain  experiments, to  be  seated 
chiefly  in  those  nervous  papillre  of  the 
tongue  which  are  formed  from  the  minute 
ends  of  the  ninth  or  lingual  pair  of  nerves  ; 
for  neither  does  sugar,  applied  to  any  other 
part  of  the  mouth,  excite  the  least  sense  of 
taste  in  the  mind  ;  nor  any  other  sapid  body, 
unless  it  contain  something  vehemently 
penetrating  ;  in  which  case  the  palate,  root 
of  the  tongue,  uvula,  and  even  the  oesopha- 
gus, are  affected  by  the  sapid  acrimony. 
That  sensation,  which  is  sometimes  excited 
in  the  stomach,  oesophagus,  and  fauces,  by 
the  regurgitation  of  the  aliments,  seems  also 
to  belong  to  the  tongue,  to  which  the  sapid 
vapours  are  applied. 

Nature  designed  the  diversity  of  flavours, 
that  animals  might  know  those  things  most 
proper  for  their  food  ;  for  in  general,  there 
is  no  aliment  unhealthy,  that  is  of  an  agree- 
able taste  ;  nor  is  any  tiling  ill  tasted  that  is 
fit  for  the  food  of  man.  We  here  take  no 
notice  of  excess,  by  which  the  most  heahhy 
food  may  become  prejudicial,  or  of  minerals, 
which  are  not  furnished  by  nature,  but  pre- 
pared by  art.  Thus  nature  has  invited  man 
to  take  the  food  necessary  for  his  subsistence, 
both  by  the  pain  called  hunger,  and  by  the 
pleasure  arising  from  taste.  But  animals, 
which  do  not  learn  from  example  and  the 
instruction  of  others,  distinguish  flavours 
most  accurately,  and,  admonished  by  that 
test,  abstain  cautiously  from  unhealthy  food ; 
and,  therefore,  herbivorous  animals  espe- 
cially, to  which  a  very  great  diversity  of  ali- 
ments mixed  with  noxious  plants  are  offered, 
are  furnished  with  such  long  papillae,  and  so 
elegant  a  structure  of  the  tongue,  for  which 
man  has  less  occasion. 

TA'XIS.  An  operation,  by  which  those 
parts  which  have  quitted  their  natural  situ- 
ation are  replaced  by  the  hand  without  the 
assistance  of  instruments,  as  in  reducing 
hernia,  he. 

Tea.    See  Thea. 

TEAR.  Lackryma.  The  limpid  fluid 
secreted  by  the  lachrymal  glands,  and  flow- 
ing on  the  surface  of  the  eyes. 

The  organ  which  secretes  this  liquid  is 
the  lachrymal  gland,  one  of  which  is  situated 
in  the  external  canthus  of  each  orbit,  and 
emits  six  or  seven  excretory  ducts,  which 
opeti  on  the  internal  surface  of  the  upper 
eyelid  above  its  tarsus,  and  pour  forth  the 
tears.  The  tears  have  mixed  with  them  an 
arterious  roscid  vapour,  which  exhales  from 
the  internal  surface  of  the  eyelids,  and  ex- 
ternal of  the  tunica  conjunctiva,  into  the 
eye.  Perhaps  the  aqueous  humour  also 
transudes  through  the  pores  of  the  cornea  on 
the  surface  of  the  eye.  A  certain  part  of 
this  aqueous  fluid  is  dissipated  in  the  air ; 
but  the  greatest  part,  after  having  performed 
itsofllce,is  propelled  by  the  orbicular  muscle, 
which  so  closely  constringes  the  eyelid  to  the 
ball  of  the  eye,  as  to  leave  no  sjiace  between. 


unless  in  the  internal  angle,  where  the  tears 
are  collected.  From  this  collection  the  tears 
are  absorbed  by  the  orifices  of  the  puncta 
lachrymatia;  from  thence  they  are  propelled 
througii  the  lachrymal  canals,  into  the  la- 
chrymal sac,  and  flow  through  the  ductus 
nasaiis  into  the  cavity  of  the  nostrils,  under 
the  inferior  concha  nasaiis.  The  lachrymal 
sac  appears  to  be  formed  of  longitudinal 
and  ti'ansverse  muscular  fibres ;  and  its 
three  orifices  furnished  with  small  sphincters, 
as  the  spasmodic  constriction  of  the  puncla 
lachry  malia  proves,  if  examined  with  a  probe. 

The  tears  have  no  smell  but  a  saltish 
taste,  as  people  who  cry  perceive.  They 
are  of  a  transparent  colour  and  aqueous 
consistence. 

The  quantity,  in  its  natural  state,  is  just 
sufficient  to  moisten  the  surface  of  the  eye 
and  eyelids ;  but  from  sorrow,  or  any  kind 
of  stimulus  applied  to  the  surface  of  the  eye, 
so  great  is  the  quantity  of  tears  secreted, 
that  the  puncta  lachrymalia  are  unable  to 
absorb  them.  Thus  the  greatest  part  runs 
down  from  the  internal  angle  of  the  eyelids, 
in  the  form  of  great  and  copious  drops  upon 
the  cheeks.  A  great  quantity  also  descends, 
through  the  lachrymal  passages  into  the 
nostrils ;  hence  those  \?ho  cry  have  an  in- 
creased discharge  from  the  nose. 

Use  of  the  fears. — 1.  They  continually 
moisten  the  surface  of  the  eye  and  eyelids, 
to  prevent  the  pellucid  cornea  from  drying 
and  becoming  opaque,  or  the  eye  from  con- 
creting with  the  eyelids.  2.  They  prevent 
that  pain,  which  would  otherwise  arise  from 
the  friction  of  the  eyelids  against  the  bulb  of 
the  eye  from  continually  winking.  .3.  They 
wash  and  clean  away  the  dust  of  the  atmo- 
sphere, or  any  thing  acrid  that  has  fallen  into 
the  eye.  4.  Crying  unloads  the  head  of 
congestions. 

TEETH.  (Dens,  a  tooth ;  quasi  edens, 
from  edo,  to  eat.)  Small  bones  fixed  in 
the  alveoli  of  the  upper  and  under  jaw. 
In  early  infancy  Nature  designs  us  for  the 
softest  aliment,  so  that  the  gums  alone  are 
then  suflScient  for  the  purpose  of  manduca- 
tion  ;  but  as  we  advance  in  life,  and  require 
a  different  food,  she  wisely  provides  us  with 
teeth.  These  are  the  hardest  and  whitest  of 
our  bones,  and,  at  full  maturity,  we  usually 
find  thirty-two  in  both  jaws,  viz.  sixteen 
above,  and  as  many  below.  Their  number 
varies  indeed  in  different  subjects  ;  but  it  is 
seldom  seen  to  exceed  thirty-two,  and  it 
will  very  rarely  be  found  to  be  less  than 
twenty-eight. 

Each  tooth  may  be  divided  into  two 
parts,  viz.  its  body,  or  that  part  which  ap- 
pears above  the  gums ;  and  its  fangs  or  root, 
which  is  fixed  into  the  socket.  The  bound- 
ary between  these  two,  close  to  the  edge  of 
the  gum,  where  there  is  usually  a  small  cir- 
cular depression,  is  called  the  neck  of  the 
tooth.  The  teeth  of  each  jaw  are  commonly 
divided  into  three  classes;  but  before  each  of 


876 


T£E 


XEB 


thtseis  treatedof  in  particular, it  wili  be  right 
to  say  sometiiing  of  their  general  structure. 
Every  tooth  is  composed  of  its  corlex  or 
enamel,  and  its  internal  bony  substance. 
The  enamel,  or  as  it  is  sometimes  called, 
the  vitreous  part  of  tiie  tooth,  is  a  very  hard 
and  compact  substance,  of  a  white  colour, 
and  peculiar  to  the  teeth.  It  is  found  only 
upon  the  body  of  the  tooth,  covering  tlie 
"outside  of  the  bony  or  internal  substance. 
When  broken  it  appears  fibrous  or  striated  ; 
and  all  the  stria;  are  directed  from  the  cir- 
cumference to  the  centre  of  the  tooth.  This 
enamel  is  thickest  oj*  the  grinding  surface, 
and  on  the  cutting  edges  or  points  of  the 
teeth,  becoming  gradually  thinner  as  it  ap- 
proacbes  the  neck,  where  it  terminates  in- 
sensibly. Some  Avriters  have  described  it 
as  being  vascular,  but  it  is  certain  that  no 
injection  will  ever  reach  this  substance  ;  that 
it  receives  no  tinge  from  madder  ;  and  that 
it  affords  no  appearance  of  a  circulation  of 
fluids.  The  bony  part  of  a  tooth  resembles 
other  bones  in  its  structure,  but  is  much 
harder  than  the  most  compact  part  of  bones 
in  general.  It  composes  the  inner  part  of 
the  body  and  neck,  and  the  whole  of  the 
root  of  the  tooth.  This  part  of  a  tooth, 
when  completely  formed,  does  not,  like  the 
other  bones,  receive  a  tinge  from  madder, 
nor  do  the  minutest  injections  penetrate  into 
its  substance,  although  many  writers  have 
asserted  the  contrary.  Mr.  Hunter  has  been 
therefore  induced  to  deny  its  being  vascular, 
although  he  is  aware  that  the  teeth,  like 
other  bones,  are  liable  to  swellings,  and  that 
they  are  found  anchylosed  with  their  sockets. 
Re  supposes,  however,  that  both  these  may 
^e  original  formations j  and,  as  the  most 
convincing  proof  of  their  not  being  vascular, 
lie  reasons  from  the  analogy  between  them 
and  other  bones.  He  observes,  for  instance, 
that  in  a  young  animal  that  has  been  fed 
with  madder,  the  parts  of  the  teeth  which 
were  formed  before  it  was  put  on  madder 
diet  will  appe^'  of  their  natural  colour,  but 
that  such  as  were  formed  while  the 

animal  w  ;  the  madder,  will  be  of  a 

red  colour ,  eas,  in  other  bones,  the 

hardest  parts  cio  susceptible  of  the  dye, 
though  more  slowly  than  the  parts  which  are 
growing.  Again  he  tells  us,  that  if  you 
leave  off  feeding  the  animal  with  madder  a 
considerable  time  before  you  kill  it,  you  will 
find  the  above  appearances  still  subsisting, 
with  this  addition,  that  all  the  parts  of  the 
teeth  which  were  formed  after  leaving  off 
the  madder  will  be  white.  This  experiment 
proves  that  a  tooth  once  tinged  does  not  loss 
its  colour;  whereas  other  bones  do  (though 
very  slowly)  return  again  to  their  natural 
appearance :  and,  as  the  die  in  this  case 
toust  be  taken  into  the  habit  by  absorbents, 
be  is  led  to  suspect  that  the  teeth  are  with- 
out absorbents  as  well  as  other  vessels. 
These  arguments  are  very  ingenious,  but 
they  are  far  from  being  satisfactory.    The 


facts  adduced  by  Mr.  Hunter  are  capable  of 
a  different  explanation  from  that  which  he 
has  given  them ;  and  when  other  facts  are 
added  relative  to  the  same  subject,  it  will 
appear  that  this  bony  part  of  a  tooth  has  a 
circulation  through  its  substance,  and  even 
lymphatics,  although,  from  the  hardness  of 
its  structure,  we  are  unable  to  demonstrate 
its  vessels.  The  facts  which  may  be  ad- 
duced are,  1st.  We  find  that  a  tooth  recently 
drawn  and  transplanted  into  another  socket, 
becomes  as  firmly  fixed  after  a  certain  time, 
and  preserves  the  same  colour  as  the  rest  of 
the  set ;  whereas  a  tooth  that  has  been  long 
drawn  before  it  is  transplanted,  will  nevei- 
become  fixed.  Mr.  Hunter,  indeed,  is 
aware  of  this  objection,  and  refers  the  suc- 
cess of  the  transplantation,  in  the  first  in- 
stance, to  the  living  principle  possessed  by 
the  tooth,  and  which  he  thinks  may  exist  in- 
dependent of  a  circulation.  But  however  ap- 
plicable such  a  doctrine  maybe  to  zoophytes, 
it  is  suspected  that  it  will  not  hold  good 
in  man,  and  others  of  the  more  perfect  ani- 
mals :  and  there  does  not  appear  to  be  any 
doubt  but  that,  in  the  case  of  a  transplanted 
tooth,  there  is  a  real  union  by  vessels. 
2dly.  The  swelling  of  the  fangs  of  a  tooth, 
which  in  many  instances  are  known  to  be 
the  effects  of  disease,  and  which  are  ana- 
logous to  the  swelling  of  other  bones,  are 
a  clear  proof  of  a  similarity  of  structure, 
especially  as  we  find  them  invested  with  a 
periosteum.  3dly.  It  is  a  curious  fact, 
though  as  yet  perhaps  not  generally  known, 
that,  in  cases  of  phthisis  pulmonalis,  the 
teeth  become  of  a  milky  whiteness,  and  in 
some  degree,  transpare.'^it;  does  not  this 
prove  them  to  have  absorbents  ? 

Each  tooth  has  an  inner  cavity,  which, 
beginning  by  a  small  opening  at  the  point  of 
the  fang.,  becomes  larger,  and  terminates  in 
the  body  of  the  tooth.  This  cavity  is  sup- 
plied with  blood  vessels  and  nerves,  which 
pass  through  the  small  hole  in  the  root.  In 
old  people  this  hole  sometimes  closes,  and 
the  tooth  becomes  then  insensible. 

The  teeth  are  invested  with  a  periosteum 
from  their  fangs  to  a  little  beyond  their  bony 
sockets,  where  it  is  attached  to  the  gums. 
This  membrane  seems  to  be  common  to  the 
tooth  which  it  encloses,  and  to  the  sockets 
which  it  lines.  The  teeth  are  likewise  se- 
cured in  their  sockets  by  a  red  substance 
called  the  gvnis,  which  every  where  covers 
the  alveolar  processes,  and  has  as  many  per- 
forations as  there  are  teeth.  The  gums  are 
exceedingly  vascular,  and  have  something 
like  cartilaginous  hardness  and  elasticity, 
but  do  not  seem  to  have  much  sensibility. 
The  gums  of  infants,  which  perform  the 
offices  of  teeth,  have  a  hard  ridge  extending 
through  tiieir  whole  length ;  but  in  old 
people,  who  have  lost  their  teeth,  this  ridge 
is  wanting.  The  three  classes  into  which 
the  teeth  are  commonly  divided  are,  inciso' 
rtSf  caninif  and  morales,  or  g^nnders. 


'lEE 


TEE 


S77 


The  incisores  are  the  four  teelli  in  the  fore 
part  of  each  jaw ;  they  derive  their  name 
from  their  use  in  dividing  and  cutting  the 
food  in  the  manner  of  a  wedge,  and  have 
each  of  them  two  surfaces,  which  meet  in  a 
sharp  edge.  Of  these  surfaces,  the  anterior 
one  is  convex,  and  the  posterior  one  some- 
what concave.  In  the  upper  jaw  they  are 
usually  broader  and  thicker,  especially  the 
two  middle  ones,  than  those  of  the  under 
jaw,  over  which  they  generally  fall  by  being 
placed  a  little  obliquely. 

The  canini  or  cuspidati  are  the  longest  of 
all  the  teeth,  deriving  their  name  from  their 
resemblance  to  a  dog's  tusk.  There  is  one 
of  these  teeth  on  the  inside  of  the  incisores, 
so  that  there  are  two  in  each  jaw.  They  are 
the  longest  of  all  the  teeth.  Their  fangs 
differ  from  that  of  the  incisores  only  in  being 
much  larger,  and  their  shape  may  be  easily 
described  to  be  that  of  an  incisor  with  its 
edge  worn  off,  so  as  to  end  in  a  narrow 
point  instead  of  a  thin  edge.  The  canini 
not  being  calculated  for  dividing  like  the 
incisores,  or  for  grinding,  seem  to  be  in- 
tended for  laying  hold  of  substances.  Mr. 
Hunter  remarks  of  these  teetJi,  that  we  may 
trace  in  them  a  similarity  in  shape,  situation, 
and  use,  from  the  most  imperfect  carnivo- 
rous animal,  which  we  believe  to  be  the  hu- 
man species,  to  the  lion,  which  is  the  most 
perfectly  carnivorous. 

The  molares,  or  grinders,  of  which  there 
are  ten  in  each  jaw,  are  so  called,  because 
from  their  size  and  figure  they  arc  calculated 
for  grinding  the  food.  The  canini  and  in- 
cisores have  only  one  fang,  but  the  tiiree  last 
grindersintheunderjaw  have  constantly  two 
fangs,  and  the  same  teeth  in  the  upper  jaw 
three  fangs.  Sometimes  these  fangs  are  divi- 
ded into  two  points  near  their  base,  and  each 
of  these  points  has,  perhaps,  been  sometimes 
considered  as  a  distinct  fang.  The  grinders 
likewise  differ  from  each  other  in  their  ap- 
pearance. The  two  first  on  each  side,  which 
Mr.  Hunter  appears  to  have  distinguished 
veiy  properly  by  the  name  of  bicuspides, 
seem  to  be  of  a  middle  nature  between  the 
incisores  and  grinders  ;  they  have  in  general 
only  one  root,  and  the  body  of  the  tooth  ter- 
minates in  two  points,  of  which  the  anterior 
©ne  is  the  highest,  so  that  the  tooth  has  in 
some  measure  the  appearance  of  one  of  the 
canini.  The  two  grinders  beyond  these,  on 
each  side,  are  much  larger.  Their  body  forms 
almost  a  square  with  rounded  angles  ;  and 
their  grinding  surface  has  commonly  five 
points  or  protuberances,  two  of  which  are 
on  the  inner,  and  three  on  the  outer  part  of 
the  tooth.  The  last  grinder  is  shorter  and 
smaller  than  the  rest,  and,  from  its  coming 
through  the  gums  later  than  the  rest,  and 
sometimes  not  appearing  till  late  in  life,  is 
called  dens  sapientia.  The  variation  in  the 
number  of  teeth  usually  depends  on  these 
denf«s  sapientiae. 


Having  thus  described  the  appearance  of 
the  teeth  in  the  adult ;  the  manner  of  their 
formation  and  growth  in  the  foetus  is  next 
to  be  considered.  We  shall  find  that  the 
alveolar  process,  which  begins  to  be  formed 
at  a  very  early  period^,  appears  about  the 
fourth  month,  only  as  a  shallow  longitu- 
dinal groove,  divided  by  slight  ridges  into 
a  number  of  intermediate  depressions,  which 
are  to  be  the  future  alveoli  or  sockets.  These 
depressions  are  at  first  filled  with  small 
pulpy  substances,  included  in  a  vascular 
membrane  ;  and  these  pulpy  substances  are 
the  rudiments  of  the  teeth.  As  these  advance 
in  their  growth,  the  alveolar  processes  be- 
come gradually  more  completely  formed. 
The  surface  of  the  pulp  first  begins  to  harden ; 
the  ossification  proceeding  from  one  or  more 
points,  according  to  the  kind  of  tooth  that 
is  to  be  formed.  Thus  in  the  incisores  and 
canini,  it  begins  from  one  point ;  in  the  bi- 
cuspides, from  two  points,  corresponding 
with  the  future  shape  of  those  teeth  ;  and  in 
the  molares  from  four  or  five  points.  As 
the  ossification  advances,  the  whole  of  the 
pulp  is  gradually  covered  with  bone,  except- 
ing its  under  surface,  and  then  the  fang 
begins  to  be  formed.  Soon  after  the  forma- 
tion of  this  bony  part,  the  tooth  begins  to 
be  encrusted  with  its  enamel ;  but  in  what 
manner  this  is  deposited  we  are  as  yet  un- 
able to  explain. Perhaps    the   vascular 

membrane,  which  encloses  the  pulp,  m^y 
serve  to  secrete  it.  It  gradually  crystallizes 
upon  the  surface  of  the  bony  part,  and  con- 
tinues to  increase  in  thickness,  especially  at 
the  points  and  basis  of  the  tooth,  till  some 
time  before  ti)e  tooth  begins  to  pass  through 
the  gum  ;  and  when  this  happens,  the  ena- 
mel seems  to  be  as  hard  as  it  is  afterwards, 
so  that  the  air  does  not  appear  to  have  the 
least  effect  in  hardening  it,  as  has  been 
sometimes  supposed.  —  While  the  enamel  is 
thus  forming,  the  lower  part  of  the  pulp  is 
gradually  lengthened  out  and  ossified,  so  as 
to  form  the  fang".  In  those  teeth  which  are 
to  have  more  than  one  fang,  the  ossification 
begins  from  different  parts  of  the  pulp  at 
one  and  the  same  time.  In  this  manner  are 
formed  the  incisores,  the  canini,  and  two 
molares  on  each  side,  making  in  the  whole 
twenty  teeth,  in  both  jaws,  which  are  suffi- 
cient for  the  purposes  of  manducation  early 
in  life.  As  the  fangs  of  the  teeth  are  formed, 
their  upper  part  is  gradually  pushed  up- 
wards, till  at  length,  about  the  seventh, 
eighth,  or  ninth  month  after  birth,  the  inci- 
sores, which  are  the  first  formed,  begin  to 
pass  through  the  gum.  The  first  that  ap- 
pears is  generally  in  the  lower  jaw.  The 
canini  and  molares  not  being  formed  so  soon 
as  the  incisores,  do  not  appear  till  about  the 
twentieth  or  twenty-fourth  month.  Some- 
times one  of  the  canini,  but  more  frequently 
one  of  the  molares,  appears  first. 
The  danger  to  which  children  are  exposed. 


878 


TEE 


TEE 


during  the  time  of  dentition,  arises  from  the 
pressure  of  the  teeth  in  the  gum,  so  as  to 
irritate  it,  and  excite  pain  and  inflammation. 
The  effect  of  this  irritation  is,  that  the  gum 
wastes,  and  becomes  gradually  thinner  at 
this  part,  till  at  length  the  tooth  protrudes. 
In  such  cases,  therefore,  we  may,  with  great 
propriety,  assist  nature  by  cutting  the  gum. 
These  twenty  teeth  are  called  temporary,  or 
jnilk  teeth,  because  they  are  all  shed  between 
the  age  of  seven  and  fourteen,  and  are  sup- 
plied by  others  of  a  firmer  texture,  with 
large  fangs,  which  remain  till  they  become 
affected  by  disease,  or  fall  out  in  old  age, 
and  are  therefore  called  the  permanent  or 
^dtilt  teeth.  The  rudiments  of  these  adult 
teeth  begin  to  be  formed  at  different  periods. 
The  pulp  of  the  first  adult  incisor,  and  of 
the  first  adult  grinder,  may  be  perceived  in 
a  foetus  of  seven  or  eight  months,  and  the 
ossification  begins  in  them  about  six  months 
after  birth.  Soon  after  birth  the  second  in- 
cisor, and  canine  tooth  on  each  side,  begin 
to  be  formed.  About  the  fifth  or  sixth  year 
the  first  bicuspis,  and  about  the  seventh  the 
second  bicuspis  begins  to  ossify.  These  bi- 
cuspides  are  destined  to  replace  the  tempo- 
rary grinders.  All  these  permanent  teeth 
are  formed  in  a  distinct  set  of  alveoli;  so 
that  it  is  not  by  the  growing  of  one  tooth 
under  another  in  the  same  socket,  that  the 
uppermost  tooth  is  gradually  pushed  out,  as 
is  commonly  imagined  ;  but  the  temporary 
teeth,  aud  those  which  are  to  succeed  them, 
being  placed  in  separate  alveoli,  the  upper 
sockets  gradually  disappear,  as  the  under 
ones  increase  in  size,  till  at  length  the  teeth 
they  contain,  having  no  longer  any  support, 
consequently  fall  out.  But,  besides  these 
twenty  teeth,  which  succeed  the  temporary 
ones,  there  are  twelve  others  to  be  added 
to  make  up  the  number  thirty-two.  These 
twelve  aire  three  grinders  on  each  side  in 
both  jaws ;  and  in  order  to  make  room  for 
this  addition,  we  find  the  jaws  grow  as  the 
teeth  grow,J50  that  they  appe'hr  as  completely 
filled  with  twenty  teeth,  as  they  are  after- 
wards with  thirty-two.  Hence,  in  children, 
the  face  is  flatter  and  rounder  than  in  adults. 
The  first  adult  grinder  usually  passes  through 
the  gum  about  the  twelfth  year ;  the  second, 
ivhich  begins  to  be  formed  in  the  sixth  or 
seventh  year,  cuts  the  gum  about  the  seven- 
teenth or  eighteenth  ;  and  the  third,  or  dens 
sapientiae,  which  begins  to  be  formed  about 
the  twelfth  year,  passes  through  the  gum 
between  the  age  of  twenty  and  thirty.  The 
dentes  sapientiae  have,  in  some  instances, 
been  cut  at  the  age  of  forty,  fifty,  sixty,  and 
even  eighty  years ;  and  it  sometimes  hap- 
pens, that  they  do  not  appear  at  all.  Some- 
times likewise  it  happens,  that  a  third  set  of 
teeth  appear  about  the  age  of  sixty  or  se- 
venty. Diemerbroeck  tells  us  that  he  him- 
self, at  the  age  of  fifty-six,  had  a  fresh  canine 
tooth  in  the  place  of  one  he  had  lost  several 
years  before  }  M.  du  Fay  saw  two  incisores 


and  two  canini  cat  the  gum  in  a  man  aget! 
eighty-four  ;  Mr.  Hunter  has  seen  two  fore 
teeth  shoot  up  in  the  lower  jaw  of  a  very  old 
person;  and  an  account  was  lately  published 
of  a  man  who  had  a  complete  set  of  teeth 
at  the  age  of  sixty.  Other  instances  of  the 
same  kind  are  to  be  met  with  in  authors. 
The  circumstance  is  curious,  and  from  the 
time  of  life  at  which  it  takes  place,  and  the 
return  of  the  catamenia,  which  sometimes 
happens  to  women  at  the  same  age,  it  has 
been  very  ingeniously  supposed,  that  there 
is  some  effort  in  nature  to  renew  the  body 
at  that  period. 

The  teeth  are  subject  to  a  variety  of  acci- 
dents. Sometimes  the  gums  become  so  af- 
fected as  to  occasion  them  to  fall  out,  and 
the  teeth  themselves  are  frequently  rendered 
carious  by  causes  which  have  not  hitherto 
been  satisfactorily  explained.  The  disease 
usually  begins  on  that  side  of  the  tooth 
which  is  not  exposed  to  pressure,  and  gra- 
dually advances  till  an  opening  is  made  into 
the  cavity :  as  soon  as  the  cavity  is  exposed, 
the  tooth  becomes  liable  to  considerable 
pain,  from  the  air  coming  in  contact  with 
the  nerve.  Besides  these  accidental  means  by 
which  the  teeth  are  occasionally  affected,  old 
age  seldom  fails  to  bring  with  it  sure  and  na- 
tural causes  for  their  removal.  The  alveoli 
fill  up,  and  the  teeth  consequently  fall  out. 
The  gums  then  no  longer  meet  in  the  fore 
part  of  the  mouth,  the  chin  projects  forwards 
and  the  face  being  rendered  much  shorter, 
the  whole  physiognomy  appearsconsiderably 
altered.  Having  thus  described  the  form- 
ation, structure,  growth,  and  decay  of  the 
teeth,  it  remains  to  speak  of  their  uses ;  the 
chief  of  which  we  know  to  be  in  mastica- 
tion. And  here  we  cannot  help  observing 
the  great  variety  in  the  structure  of  the  hu- 
man teeth,  which  fits  us  for  such  a  variety  of 
food,  and  which,  when  compared  with  the 
teeth  given  to  other  animals,  may  in  some 
measure  enable  us  to  explain  the  nature  of 
the  aliment  for  which  man  is  intended  by 
Nature  Thus,  in  ruminating  animals,  we 
find  incisores  only  in  the  lower  jaw,  for  cut- 
ting the  grass,  and  molares  for  grinding  it; 
in  graminivorous  animals,  we  see  molares 
alone ;  and  in  carnivorous  animals,  canine 
teeth  for  catching  at  their  prey,  and  inci- 
sores and  molares  for  cutting  and  dividing 
it.  But,  as  man  is  not  designed  to  catch 
and  kill  his  prey  with  his  teeth,  we  observe 
that  our  canini  are  shaped  differently  from 
the  fangs  of  beasts  of  prey,  in  whom  we 
find  them  either  longer  than  the  rest  of  the 
teeth,  or  curved.  The  incisores  likewise 
are  sharper  in  those  animals  than  in  man. 
Nor  are  the  molares  in  the  human  subject 
similar  to  the  molares  of  carnivorous  ani- 
mals ;  they  are  flatter  in  man  than  in  these 
animals;  and,  in  the  latter,  we  likewise 
find  them  sharper  at  the  edges,  more  calcu 
lated  to  cut  and  tear  the  food,  and  by  their 
greater  strength,  capable  of  breaking  the 


TEM 


TEM 


S79 


bones  of  animals.  From  these  circumstances, 
therefore,  we  may  consider  man  as  partaking 
of  the  nature  of  these  difi'erent  classes  ;  as 
approaching  more  to  the  carnivorous  than  to 
the  herbivorous  tribe  of  animals ;  but  upon 
the  whole  formed  for  a  mixed  aliment,  and 
fitted  equally  to  live  upon  flesh  and  upon 
vegetables.  Those  philosophers,  therefore, 
who  would  confine  a  man  wholly  to  vege- 
table food,  do  not  seem  to  have  studied  na- 
iure.  As  the  molares  are  the  last  teeth  that 
are  formed,  so  they  are  usually  the  first 
that  fall  out ;  this  would  seem  to  prove,  that 
we  require  the  same  kind  of  aliment  in  old 
age  as  in  infancy.  Besides  the  use  of  the 
teeth  in  mastication,  they  likewise  serve  a 
secondary  purpose,  by  assisting  in  the  arti- 
culation of  the  voice. 

Teething.     See  Dentition  and  Teeth. 

Te'gula  hibe'rnica.  See  Lapis  Hiberni- 
cus. 

TEGUMENTS,  COMMON.  Under  this 
term  anatomists  comprehend  the  cuticle, 
rete  mucosum,  skin,  and  adipose  membrane 
as  being  the  covering  to  every  part  of  the 
body  except  the  nails.     See  Skin. 

TE'LA.  A  web  of  cloth.  The  cellular 
membrane  is  so  called  from  its  likeness  to  a 
fine  web. 

TE'LA  CELLULO'SA.  See  Cellular  mein- 
brane. 

Tele'piiium.  (Because  it  heals  old  ul- 
cers, such  as  that  of  Telephus,  made  by 
Ulysses.)     See  Sedum  teltphium. 

TELLU'RIUM.  A  very  scarce  metal  of 
a  tin  white  colour,  and  a  high  metallic  lus- 
tre, found  in  nature  alloyed  with  gold,  sil- 
ver, and  lead,  in  the  aurum  paradoxicum  and 
sylvanite. 

TEMPERAME'NTUM.  (From  tem-pe- 
ro,  to  mix  together.)  The  peculiar  con- 
stitution of  the  humours.  Temperaments 
liave  been  variously  distinguished  :  the  di- 
vision most  generally  received  is  into  the 
sanguineous,  phlegmatic,  choleric,  and  me- 
lancholic. 

TEMPLE.  The  lateral  and  flat  parts  of 
the  head  above  the  ears. 

TEMPORALIS  ARTERIA.  The  tem- 
poral artery.  A  branch  of  the  external  ca- 
rotid, which  runs  on  the  temples  and  gives 
off  the  frontal  artery. 

TEMPORAL  BONES,  Ossa  tempora- 
lia.  Ossa  temporum.  These  two  bones, 
which  are  situated  one  on  each  side  of  the 
head,  are  of  a  very  irregular  figure.  They  are 
usually  divided  into  two  parts,  one  of  which, 
from  the  manner  of  its  connection  with  the 
neighbouring  bones,  is  called  os  squamosum, 
and  the  other  os  petrosum,  from  its  irregula- 
rity and  hardness. 

In  both  these  parts  there  are  processes 
and  cavities  to  be  described.  Externally 
there  are  three  processes;  one  anterior, 
called  zygomatic  process,  which  is  stretched 
forwards  to  join  with  the  os  mala;,  and  thus 
forms  the  bonyjugum  under  which  the  tem- 


poral muscle  passes  ;  one  posterior,  called 
the  mastoid  or  mamillary  process,  from  its 
resemblance  to  a  nipple  ;  and  one  inferior, 
called  the  styloid  process,  from  its  shape, 
which  is  said  to  resemble  that  of  the  ancient 
stylus  scriptorius.  In  young  subjects  this 
process  is  united  with  the  bone  by  an  inter- 
mediate cartilage,  which  sometimes,  even  in 
adults,  is  not  completely  ossified.  Three 
muscles  have  their  origin  from  this  process, 
and  borrow  half  of  their  names  from  it,  viz. 
stylo-glossus,  stylo-hyoideus,  and  stylo- 
pharyngeus.  Round  the  root  of  this  pro- 
cess there  is  a  particular  rising  of  the  os  pe- 
trosum, which  some  writers  describe  as  a 
process,  and,  from  its  appearance  with  the 
styloid,  have  named  it  vaginalis,  others  de- 
scribe the  semicircular  ridge  of  the  meatus 
auditorius  externus  as  a  fifth  process,  to 
which  they  give  the  name  of  auditory.  The 
depressions  and  cavities  are,  1.  A  large 
fossa,  which  serves  for  the  articulation  of 
the  lower  jaw  ;  it  is  situated  between  the  zy- 
gomatic auditory,  and  vaginal  processes, 
and  is  separated  in  its  middle  by  a  fissure 
into  which  the  ligament  that  secures  the  ar- 
ticulation of  the  lower  jaw  with  this  bone  is 
fixed.  The  fore  part  of  this  cavity,  which 
receives  the  condyle  of  the  jaw,  is  covered 
with  cartilage  ;  the  back  part  only  with  the 
periosteum.  2.  A  long  fossa  behind  the 
mastoid  process,  where  the  digastric  muscle 
has  its  origin.  3.  The  meatus  auditorius 
externus,  the  name  given  to  a  large  funnel- 
like canal  that  leads  to  the  organ  of  hearing. 
4.  The  stylo-masioid  hole,  so  called  from  its 
situation  between  the  styloid  and  mastoid 
processes.  It  is  likewise  called  the  aque- 
duct of  Fallopius,  and  affords  a  passage  to 
the  portio  dura  of  the  auditory  or  seventh 
pair  of  nerves.  5.  Below  and  on  the  fore 
part  of  the  last  foramen  we  observe  part  of 
the  jugular  fossa,  a  thimble-like  cavity,  in 
which  the  beginning  of  the  internal  jugular 
vein  is  lodged.  6.  Before,  and  a  little  above 
this  fossa  is  the  orifice  of  a  foramen,  through 
which  pass  the  internal  carotid  artery  and 
two  filaments  of  the  intercostal  nerve.  This 
conduit  runs  first  upward  and  then  forward, 
forming  a  kind  of  elbow,  and  terminates  at 
the  end  of  the  os  petrosum.  7.  At  this 
part  of  the  ossa  temporum  we  observe  the 
orifice  of  a  canal  which  runs  outwards  and 
backwards  in  a  horizontal  direction,  till  it 
terminates  in  the  cavity  of  the  ear  called 
tympanum.  This  canal,  which  in  the  recent 
subject  is  continued  from  the  ear  to  the 
mouth,  is  called  the  Eustachian  tube.  8.  A 
small  hole  behind  the  mastoid  process,  which 
serves  for  the  transmission  of  a  vein  to  the 
lateral  sinus.  But  this,  like  other  foramina 
in  the  skull  that  serve  only  for  the  transmis- 
sion of  vessels,  is  neither  uniform  in  its 
situation,  nor  to  be  met  with  in  every  sub- 
ject. The  internal  surface  of  these  bones 
may  easily  be  divided  into  three  parts.  The 
first,  uppermost  and  largest,  is  the  squamous 


880 


TEM 


TEN 


part,  which  is  slightly  concave  from  the  im- 
pression of  the  brain.  Its  seiiiicircular 
edge  is  sloping,  so  that  the  external  lamella 
of  the  bone  advances  farther  than  the  inter- 
nal, and  thus  rests  more  securely  on  the  pa- 
rietal bones.  The  second  and  middlemost, 
which  is  the  petrous  part  of  the  bone,  forms 
a  hard,  craggy  protuberflnce.  nearly  of  a 
triangular  shape.  On  its  posterior  side  we 
observe  a  large  foramen,  which  is  the  meatus 
auditorious  internus  ;  it  receives  the  double 
nerve  of  tlie  seventh  pair,  viz.  the  portio 
dura  and  portio  mollis  of  that  pair.  About 
the  middle  of  its  anterior  surface  is  a  small 
foramen  which  opens  into  the  aqueduct  of 
Fallopius,  and  receives  a  twig  of  the  portio 
dura  of  the  seventh  pair  of  nerves.  This 
foramen,  having  been  thus  described  by  Fal- 
lopius, and  by  him  named  hiatus,  is  some- 
times called  hiatus  Fallopii.  Besides  these, 
we  observe  other  smaller  holes  for  thetrans- 
misslon  of  blood-vessels  and  nerves.  Be- 
low this  craggy  protuberance  is  the  third 
part,  which,  from  its  shape  and  connection 
with  the  OS  occipitis  by  means  of  the  lamb- 
doidal  suture,  may  be  called  the  lambdoidal 
angle  of  the  temporal  bone.  It  is  concave 
from  the  impression  of  the  brain  ;  it  helps 
to  form  the  posterior  and  inferior  fossae  of 
the  skull,  and  has  a  considerable  furrow,  in 
which  is  lodged  part  of  the  lateral  sinus. 
The  tem[)oral  bones  differ  a  little  in  their 
structure  from  the  other  bones  of  the  cra- 
nium. At  their  upper  parts  they  are  very 
thin,  and  almost  without  diploe,  but  below 
they  have  great  strength  and  thickness.  In 
the  foetus,  the  thin  upper  part,  and  the  lower 
craggy  part,  are  separated  by  a  cartilagi- 
nous substance :  there  is  no  appearance  ei- 
ther of  the  mastoid  or  styloid  processes,  and, 
instead  of  a  long  funnel-like  meatus  audito- 
riuE  externus,  there  is  only  a  smooth  bony 
ring,  within  which  the  membrana  tympani 
is  fastened.  Within  the  petrous  part  of 
these  bones  there  are  several  cavities,  pro- 
cesses, and  bones,  which  belong  altogether 
to  the  ear,  do  not  enter  into  the  formation 
of  the  cranium,  and  are  described  under  the 
article  Ear.  The  ossa  temporum  are  con- 
nected by  suture  with  the  ossa  parietalia,  the 
OS  occipitis,  the  ossa  malariira,  and  the  os 
sphenoides,  and  are  articulated  with  the 
lower  jaw. 

TEMPORA'LIS;  (Temporalis,  sc.  mv.s- 
culus.)  jlrcardi-iemporo-maxillaire,  of  Du- 
mas. This  muscle,  which  Winslow  has 
named  the  crotaphites,  arises  fleshy  from  the 
lower,  lateral,  and  anterior  part  of  the  pa- 
rietal bone  ;  from  all  the  squamous  portion 
of  the  temporal  bone;  from  the  lower  and 
lateral  part  of  the  os  frontis  ;  from  the  pos- 
terior surface  of  the  os  malae  ;  from  all  the 
temporal  process  of  the  sphenoid  bone  ;  and 
sometimes  from  a  ridge  at  the  lower  part  of 
this  process.  This  latter  portion,  however, 
is  often  common  to  this  muscle  and  the  pte- 


rygoideus  externus.  It  is  of  a  semicircular 
shape,  and  its  radiated  fibres  converge,  so  as 
to  form  a  strong  middle  tendon,  which 
passes  under  the  jugum,  and  is  inserted  into 
the  coronoid  process  of  the  lower  jaw,  to 
which  it  adheres  on  every  side,  but  more 
particularly  at  its  fore  part,  where  the  in- 
sertion is  continued  down  to  the  body  of  the 
bone.  This  mjscle  is  covered  by  a  pretty 
strong  fascia,  which  some  writers  have  erro- 
neously described  as  a  part  of  the  aponeu- 
rosis of  the  occipito-frontalis.  This  fascia 
adheres  to  the  bones,  round  the  whole  cir- 
cumference of  the  origin  of  the  muscle, 
and,  descending  over  if,  is  fixed  below  to 
the  ridge  where  the  zygomatic  process  be- 
gins, just  above  the  meatus  auditorius,  to 
the  upper  edge  of  the  zygomatic  process 
itself,  and  anteriorly  to  the  os  malee.  This 
fascia  serves  as  a  defence  to  the  muscle,  and 
likewise  gives  origin  to  some  of  its  fleshy 
fibres.  The  principal  use  of  the  temporal 
muscle  is  to  draw  the  lower  jaw  upwards,  as 
in  the  action  of  biting;  and  as  it  passes  a 
little  forwards  to  its  insertion,  it  may  at  the 
same  time  pull  the  condyle  a  little  back- 
v.'ards,  though  not  so  much  as  it  would  have 
done  if  its  fibres  had  passed  in  a  direct  line 
from  their  origin  to  their  insertion,  because 
the  posterior  and  lower  part  of  the  muscle 
passes  over  the  root  of  the  zygomatic  pro- 
cess, as  over  a  pully. 

TE'JN'DO  ACHI'LLIS.  See  jlchillis 
tendo. 

TENDON.  (Tendon,  from  tendo,  to 
stretch.)  The  white  and  glisteningextremity 
of  a  muscle.     See  Muscle. 

TENE'SMUS.  (From  ruvn,,  to  constringe ; 
so  called  from  the  perception  of  a  continual 
constriction  or  bound  state  of  the  part.)  A 
continual  inclinatioi;i  to  go  to  stool,  without 
a  discharge. 

TE'NSOR.  (From  toirfo,  to  stretch.)  A 
muscle  whose  otfice  is  to  extend  the  part  to 
which  it  is  fixed. 

Te'nsor  pa'lati.     See  Circumjlexus. 

TE'NSOR  TY'MPAKI.  Internus  aurb, 
of  Douglas  and  Cowper.  Internus  mallei,  of 
Winslow,  and  salpingo-malleen,  of  Dumas. 
A  muscle  of  the  ear,  which  pulls  the  malleus 
and  the  membrane  of  the  tympanum  to- 
wards the  petrous  portion  of  the  temporal 
bone,  by  which  the  membrana  tympani  is 
made  more  concave  and  tense. 

TE'NSOR  VAGl'NiE  FE'MORIS.  Fa- 
scialis.  Membranosus,  of  Douglas.  Mcm- 
branus  vet  fascia  lata,  of  Cowper,  and  Ilio 
aponturosi-femoral,  of  Dumas.  Mv^culus 
aponeurosis,  vel  fascia  lata,  of  Winslow. 
A  muscle,  situated  on  the  outside  of  the 
thigh,  which  stretches  the  membranous  fas- 
cia of  the  thigh,  assists  in  the  abduction  of 
the  thigh,  and  somewhat  in  its  rotation  in- 
wards. It  arises  by  a  narrow,  tendinous, 
and  fleshy  beginning  from  the  external  part 
of  the  anterior,  superior,  spinous  process 


iER 

ot  the  ilium,  anch  is  inserted  a  little  below 
the  great  trochanter  into  the  membranous 
fascia.  , 

TENT.  A  roll  of  lint  for  dilating  open- 
in,?s,  sinuses,  &c.     See  Spon^ia  pneparata. 

TENTO'RIUM.  A  process  of  the  dura 
mater,  separating  the  cerebrum  from  the 
cerebellum.  It  extends  from  the  internal 
Ijorizoutal  spine  of  the  occipital  bone,  di- 
rectly forwards  to  the  sella  turcica  of  the 
sphenoid  bone. 

Teuebe'll\.  (Dim.  of  tcrnhra,  a  piercer 
or  gimblet.)  A  trepan  or  instrument  for 
sawing  out  circular  portions  of  the  skull. 
A  trephine. 

TEREBI'iSTHINA.  (From  ■ripi?>,h;,  the 
turpentine-tree.)  Turpentine,  the  produce 
of  pine-trees. 

Terebi'nthina  argentokate'nsis.  Stras- 
burg  turpentine.  This  species  is  generally 
more  transparent  and  less  leimcious  than 
either  the  Venice  or  Chio  turpentines.  It 
is  of  a  yellowish  brown  colour,  and  of  a 
more  agreeable  smell  than  any  of  the  iiu-- 
pentines,  except  the  Chio.  It  is  extracted 
in  several  parts  of  Germany,  from  the  red 
and  silver  fir,  by  cutting  out,  successively, 
narrow  strips  of  the  bark.  In  some  places 
a  resinous  juice  is  collected  from  under  the 
bark  called  Lachryma  abiegna,  and  oleum 
abietinum. 

Terebi'nthina.  canadensis.  Canada  tur- 
pentine. A  production  of  the  pinus  balsa- 
mea  ;  which  see. 

Teeeei'nthina  chi'a.  Cyprus  turpentine. 
The  resin  obtained  from  the  pistacia  terebin- 
ihns  ;  which  see. 

Terebi'nthina  commd'nis.  See  Pinus 
si/lvesiris. 

Terebi'nthina  cy'pria.  See  Pistacia 
terebinthus. 

Terebi'nthina  vene'ta.  Venice  turpen- 
tine ;  so  called  because  we  are  supplied  with 
it  from  the  Venetians.     See  Pinus  larix. 

Terebi'nthina  vulga'ris.  Common  tur- 
pentine. The  liquid  resin  of  the  pinus  syl- 
vestris.     See  Turpentine. 

Tj:rebi'nthinje  o'leum.  The  oil  distilled 
from  the  liquid  resin  of  the  pinus  sylvestris. 

TE'RES.  Round,  smooth.  1.  The  name 
of  some  muscles  and  ligaments. 

2.  The  name  of  the  ascaris  lumbricoides, 
or  round  worm,  which  infests  the  intestines. 
See  Worms. 

Te'res  ligame'ntusi.  The  ligament  at 
the  bottom  of  the  socket  of  the  hip  joint. 

TE'RES  MA'.IOR.  {Teres,  sc.  .Musculus 
major.  Teres,  round,  smooth.)  Riolanus, 
who  was  the  first  that  distinguished  this  and 
the  other  muscles  of  the  scapula  by  particu- 
lar appellations,  gave  the  name  of  teres  to 
this  and  the  following  muscle,  on  account  of 
their  longand  round  shape.  Anguli-scapulo- 
humeral,  of  Duinas.    This  muscle,  which  is 


TER 


881 


longer  and  thicker  than  the  teres  minor,  is 
situated  along  the  inferior  cosia  of  thesca- 
pula,  and  is  in  part  covered  by  the  deltoides. 

It  arises  fleshy  from  the  outer  surface  of 
the  inferior  angle  of  the  scapula,  (where  it 
covers  some  part  of  the  infra  spinatus  and 
teres  minor,  with  both  which  its  fibres  in- 
termix,) and  likewise  from  the  lower  and 
posterior  half  of  the  inferior  costa  of  the  sca- 
pula. Ascending  obliquely  towards  the  os 
humeri,  it  passes  under  the  long  head  of  the 
triceps  brachii,  and  then  becomes  thinner 
and  flatter  to  form,  a  thin  tendon  of  about 
an  inch  in  breadth,  and  somewhat  more  in 
length,  which  runs  immediately  behind  that 
of  the  lalissimus  dorsi,  and  is  inserted  along 
with  it  into  the  ridge  at  the  inner  side  of  the 
groove  that  lodges  the  long  head  of  the  bi- 
ceps. These  two  tendons  are  included  in  a 
common  capsula^  besides  which  the  tendon 
of  this  muscle  adheres  to  the  os  humeri,  by 
two  other  capsulse  which  we  find  placed 
one  above  the  other. 

This  musele  assists  in  the  rotatory  mo- 
tion of  the  arm,  asid  likewise  in  drawing  it 
downwards  and  backwards;  so  that  we 
may  consider  it  as  the  congener  of  the  lalis- 
simus dorsi. 

TE'RES  Mi'NOR.  Marginisus-scapvlo- 
trochiterien,  of  Dumas.  This  muscle  seems 
to  have  been  first  described  by  Fallopius. 
The  teres  minor  is  a  thin  fleshy  muscle, 
situated  along  the  inferior  edge  of  the  infra- 
spinatus, and  is  in  part  covered  by  the  pos- 
terior part  of  the  deltoides. 

It  arises  fleshy  from  all  the  convex  edge 
of  the  inferior  costa  of  the  scapula ;  from 
thence  it  ascends  obliquely  upwards  and 
forwards,  and  terminates  in  a  flat  tendon, 
which  adheres  to  the  lower  and  posterior 
part  of  the  capsular  ligament  of  the  joint, 
aiid  is  inserted  into  the  lower  part  of  the 
great  tuberosity  of  the  os  humeri,  a  little 
below  the  termination  of  the  infra-spinatus. 

The  tendinous  membrane,  which  is  con- 
tinued from  the  infra-spinatus,  and  spread 
over  the  teres  minor,  lil^ewise  forms  a  thin 
septum  between  the  two  muscles.  In  somo 
subjects,  however,they  are  so  eloselyunited, 
as  to  be  with  diflSculty  separated  from  each 
other.  Some  of  the  fibres  of  the  teres  mi- 
nor are  intermixed  with  those  of  the  teres 
major  and  subscapularis. 

'fhe  uses  of  this  muscle  are  similar  to 
those  of  the  infra-spinatus. 

TE'RETRUM.  (From  npia,  to  pierce.) 
The  trepan. 

Termina'lia  ee'nzoin.  The  Benjamin 
gum-tree. 

Termi'nthijs.  (From  n^fuv^ss,  the  tur- 
pentine-tree.) •  Albaiis.  Black  and  ardent 
pustules,  mostly  attacking  the  legs  of  fe- 
males ;  so  called  from  their  resemblance  to 
the  fruit  of  the  turpentine-tree. 
Ill 


SS2 


T£a 


TET 


Ternaey.  Consisting  of  the  numbef 
three,  which  some  chemical  and  mystical 
writers  have  made  strange  woik  witli  ;  but 
the  most  remarkable  distiiictioii  of  this  kind, 
and  the  only  one  worth  notice,  is  that  of 
Hippocrates,  who  divides  the  parts  of  a  bu- 
man  body  into  continentes,  contenta,  and 
impetum  facientes,  though  the  latter  is  re- 
solvable into  tlie  mechanism  of  the  two  for- 
mer, rather  than  any  thing  distinct  in  itself. 

TE'RRA.  Earth,  as  distinguished  from 
minerals  and  metals  and  precious  stones. 

Tu'rra  cario'sa.  Rotten  bone,  a  species 
of  non-effervescent  chalk,  of  a  brown  colour. 

Te'rra  ca'techu.     See  Jlcacia  catechu. 

Te'kra  damna'ta.  Terra  moriua.  Con- 
demned earth  is  the  remainder,  after  some 
distillations,  where  all  that  will  rise  is  drawn 
off  ;  the  same  as  Caput  mortuum. 

Te'rra  folza'ta  ta'rtari.  The  acetate 
of  potash. 

Te'rra  Japo'nica.  Japan  earth.  Cathou. 
Faufd.  Cdlchu.  Casehii.  Catechu.  Cadt- 
chu.  Cashow.  Caitchu.  Castjoe.  Cachu. 
Cate.  Kuatli.  The  natives  call  it  CvM  ;  the 
English  who  reside  there,  Cutch.  It  was  call- 
ed Japan  earth,  because  it  was  long  supposed 
to  be  an  earthy  substance  from  Japan.  It 
ii  the  inspissated  juice  of  a  species  of  acacia, 
which  grows  in  greet  abundance  in  the  king- 
dom of  Bahar,  prepared  from  a  decoction 
of  the  inner  part  of  the  wood.  From  the 
negligent  method  in  which  it  is  dried  in  little 
kilns  dug  for  that  purpose,  it  acquires  the 
«arthy  appearance  it  in  general  has,  from 
which  circumstance  it  takes  its  name.  In 
the  kingdom  of  Bahar,  besides  being  much 
used  in  medicine,  it  is  employed  for  many 
purposes  in  arts,  particularly  for  painting  the 
beams  of  houses,  to  defend  them  from  ver- 
min.    See  .Acacia  catechu. 

Te'kra  Le'msia.  Earth  of  Lemnos.  See 
Bole. 

Te'rra  Livo'nica.     See  Bole. 

Te'rra  mari'ta.  The  curcuma  or  tur- 
meric root  is  sometimes  so  called. 

Te'hra  mo'rtua.     See  Terra  damnata. 

Te'rra  posdero'sa  sali'ta.  See  Mu- 
rias  barytcE. 

Te'rra  sigilla'ta.     See  Bolt. 

Te'rra:  o'leum.     See  Petroleum. 

Te'rrea  absorbe'ntia.  Absorbent  earths, 
distinguishable  from  other  earthy  and  stony 
substances  by  their  solubility  in  acids,  as 
chalk,  crabs'  claws,  oyster-shells,  egg-shells, 
pearl,  coral,  &.c. 

Tk'rthra.  (From  T£/)^/)ov,  a  crane.)  The 
middle  and  lateral  parts  of  the  neck. 

Tertian  ague.     See  Febris  infennittetTs. 

Tertia'na  du'peex.  a  tertian  fever  that 
returns  every  day ;  but  the  paroxysms  are 
unequal,  every  other  fit  being  alike. 

Tertia'na  duplica'ta.  A  tertian  fever 
returning  every  other  day ;  but  there  are 
"^WG  paroxysms  in  one  day. 


Teri'ia  iSA  FE'BEis.  See  Febris  ItitermU' 
tens. 

Te'rtiaka  TRi'pLEx.  A  tertian  fever  re- 
turning every  day,  every  other  day  there  are 
two  paroxysms,  and  but  one  in  the  interme- 
diate one. 

Tertiana'ria.  (From  ierliana,  a  species 
of  intermittent  fever  which  is  said  to  be 
cured  by  this  plant.)  The  plant  which  is 
thus  called  in  some  pharmacopoeias  is  the 
Scutellaria  galericula'a ;  which  see. 

Te'rtium  sal.  (From  tenius,  third.)  A 
neutral  salt  as  being  the  product  of  an  acid 
and  an  alkali,  making  a  third  body  different 
from  either. 

Te'ssera.  (From -Ea-iraiia,  four.)  A  four- 
square bone.     The  cuboid  bone. 

Te'sta  proba'trix.  (Quasi  tosta,  from 
iorreo,  to  burn.)  A  cupel  or  test.  A  pot  for 
separating  baser  metals  from  gold  and  silver. 

Testa'do.  (From  testa,  a  shell ;  because 
it  is  covered  with  a  shell.)  A  tortoise,  a 
snail.  An  ulcer,  which,  like  a  snail,  creeps 
under  the  skin. 

Te'sta.     Oyster-shells. 

Te'st.i;  pr.4;para't^.  "Wash  the  shells 
previously  cleared  of  dirt,  with  boiling  water, 
then  prepare  them  as  is  directed  with  chalk." 

Te'stes  ce'rebri.  See  Tubercula  qua- 
drigemina. 

TESTICLE.  Testis.  Orchis.  They  are 
also  called  didymi,  and  by  some perin.  Two 
little  oval  bodies  situated  within  the  scrotum, 
and  covered  by  a  strong,  white,  and  dense 
coat,  called  tunica  albuginea  testis.  Each 
testicle  is  composed  of  small  vessels  bent  in 
a  serpentine  direction,  arising  from  the  sper- 
matic artery,  and  convoluted  into  little  heaps, 
separated  from  one  another  by  cellular  par- 
titions. In  each  partition  there  is  a  duct  re- 
ceiving semen  from  the  small  vessels;  and 
all  the  ducts  constitute  a  net  which  is  attach- 
ed to  the  tunica  albuginea.  From  this  net- 
work twenty  or  more  vessels  arise,  all  of 
which  are  variously  contorted,  and,  being  re- 
flected, ascend  to  the  posterior  margin  of  the 
testis,  where  they  unite  into  one  common 
duct,  bent  into  serpentiue  windings,  and 
forming  a  hard  body  called  the  epididymis. 
The  spermatic  arteries  are  branches  of  the 
aorta.  The  spermatic  veins  empty  them- 
selves into  the  vena  cava  and  emulgent  vein. 
The  nerves  of  the  testicle  are  branches  of 
the  lumbar  and  great  intercostal  nerve.  The 
use  of  the  testicle  is  to  secrete  the  semen. 

Testicle,  swelled.     See  Hernia  humoralis. 

Testi'c0lus.  {Tesliculxis,  dim.  of  testis.') 
A  small  testicle.  Also  the  orchis  plant,  so 
named  from  the  resemblance  of  its  roots  to 
a  testicle. 

Testi'culus  cani'kus.  See  Orchis  mas- 
cula. 

TE'STIS.  (A  witness,  the  testes  being 
the  witnesses  of  our  manhood.)  See  Testicle. 

Tetaso'mata.  (From  Tirason/,  to  smooth-) 


TET 


TET 


8^3 


Telanothra.     IWedicines  which  smooth  the 
skin,  and  remove  wrinkles. 

TETANUS.  (From  mvco,  to  stretch.) 
Spasm  with  rigidity.  Convuldo  indica.  Ho- 
lolonicos.  Rigor  nervosus.  A  genus  of  dis- 
ease in  the  C\ass,  .Yeuroses,  and  Order,  Spas- 
mi,  of  Cullen  ;  characterized  by  a  spasmo- 
dic rigidity  of  almost  the  whole  body.  The 
varieties  of  tetanus  are,  1.  Opisthotonos, 
where  the  body  is  thrown  back  lay  spasmo- 
dic contractions  of  the  muscles.  2.  Empros- 
thototws,  the  body  being  bent  forwards.  3. 
Trismus,  the  locked  jaw.  Tetanus  is  otten 
symptomatic  of  sj'philis  and  worms. 

These  affections  arise  more  frequently  in 
Warm  climates  than  ia  cold  ones,  and  are 
very  apt  to  occur  when  much  rain  or  moist- 
vire  quickly  succeeds  excessively  dry  and 
sultry  weather.  They  attack  persons  of  all 
ages,  sexes,  temperaments,  and  complexions, 
but  the  male  sex  more  frequently  than  the 
female,  and  those  of  a  robust  and  vigorous 
constitution  than  those  of  a  weak  habit.  An 
idea  is  entertained  by  many.  Dr.  Thomas 
observes,  that  negroes  are  more  predisposed 
to  attacks  of  tenanus  than  white  people  ; 
they  certainly  are  more  frequently  afiected 
Avith  it,  but  this  circumstance  does  not  arise 
from  any  constitutional  predisposition,  but 
from  their  being  more  exposed  to  punctures 
and  wounds  in  the  feet,  by  nails,  splinters  of 
wood,  pieces  of  broken  glass,  k.c.  from 
usually  going  bare-footed. 

Tetanic  atlections  are  occasioned  either 
by  exposure  to  cold,  or  by  some  irritation  of 
the  nerves,  in  consequence  of  local  injury 
by  puncture,  incision,  or  laceration.  Lace- 
rated wounds  of  tendinous  parts  prove,  in 
■warm  climates,  a  never-failing  source  of 
these  complaints.  In  cold  climates,  as  well 
as  in  warm  ones,  the  locked  jaw,  or  trismus, 
frequently  arises  in  consequence  of  the  am- 
putation of  a  limb. 

When  the  disease  has  arisen  in  conse- 
quence of  a  puncture,  or  any  other  exter- 
nal injur}',  the  symptoms  show  themselves 
generally  about  the  eighth  day,  but  when 
it  proceeds  from  any  exposure  to  cold, 
they  generally  make  their  appearance  much 
sooner. 

In  some  instances  it  comes  on  suddenly, 
and  with  great  violence  ;  but  it  more  usual- 
ly makes  its  attack  in  a  gradual  manner  ;  in 
which  case,  a  slight  stiffness  is  at  first  per- 
ceived in  the  back  part  of  the  neck,  which, 
after  a  short  time,  becomes  considerably  in- 
creased, and  at  length  renders  the  motion  of 
the  head  both  difficult  and  painful. 

With  the  rigidity  of  the  head  there  is 
likewise  an  uneasy  sensation  at  the  root  of 
the  tongue,  together  with  some  difficulty  in 
swallowing,  and  a  great  tightness  is  per- 
ceived about  the  chest,  with  a  pain  at  the 
extremity  of  the  sternum,  shooting  into 
the  back.  A  stiffness  also  takes  place  in 
the  jaws,  which  soon  increases  to  such  a 
height,  that  the  teeth  become  so  closely  set 


together  as  not  to  admit  of  the  smallest 
opening.  This  is  what  is  termed  the  locked 
jaw. 

In  some  cases,  the  spasmodic  affection 
extends  no  further.  In  others  the  spasms 
at  this  stage  of  the  disease,  returning  with 
great  frequency,  become  likewise  more  ge- 
neral, and  now  affect  not  only  the  muscles 
of  the  neck  and  jaws,  but  likewise  those 
of  the  whole  spine,  so  as  to  bend  the  trunk 
of  the  body  very  forcibly  backwards,  and 
this  is  what  is  named  opsithotonos.  Where 
the  body  is  bent  forwards,  the  disease  is  call- 
ed emprosthotonos. 

During  the  whole  course  of  the  disorder, 
tiie  abdominal  muscles  are  violently  affected 
with  spasm,  so  that  the  belly  is  strongly 
retracted  and  feels  very  hard,  most  ob'  _. 
stinate  costiveness  prevails,  and  both  the  "^ 
flexor  and  extensor  muscles  of  the  lower 
extremities  are  commonly  affected  at  the 
same  time,  so  as  to  keep  the  limbs  rigidly 
extended. 

The  flexors  of  the  head  and  trunk  be- 
come at  length  so  strongly  affected,  as  to 
balance  the  action  of  the  extensor,  and  to 
keep  the  head  and  trunk  so  rigidly  extended 
and  straight  as  to  render  it  incapable  of 
being  moved  in  any  direction.  The  arms, 
which  were  little  affected  before,  are  now 
likewise  rigidly  extended,  the  tongue  also 
becomes  affected  with  spasm,  and  being 
convulsively  darted  out,  is  often  much 
injured  by  the  teeth  at  that  moment  snap- 
ping together.  It  is  to  this  state  of  the  dis^ 
ease  that  the  term  tetanus  has  been  strictly 
applied. 

The  disorder  continuing  to  advance,  every 
organ  of  voluntary  motion  becomes  affected  ; 
the  eyes  are  rigid  and  immoveable  in  their 
sockets,  the  countenance  is  hideously  dis- 
torted, and  expresses  great  distress;  the 
strength  is  exhausted,  the  pulse  becomes 
irregular,  and  one  universal  spasm  puts 
a  [leriod  to  a  most  miserable  state  of  exist- 
ence. 

Attacks  of  tetanus  are  seldom  attended 
with  any  fever,  but  always  with  violent 
pain,  and  the  spasms  do  not  continue  for  a 
constancy,  but  the  muscles  admit  of  some 
remission  in  their  contraction,  which  is  re- 
newed every  ten  or  fifteen  minutes,  espe- 
cially if  the  patient  makes  the  least  at- 
tempt to  speak,  drink,  or  alter  his  posi- 
tion. 

When  tetanic  affections  arise  in  conse- 
quence of  a  wound,  puncture,  or  lacera- 
tion, in  warm  climates.  Dr.  Thomas  ob- 
serves, they  are  almost  sure  to  prove  fatal. 
The  locked  jaw  in  consequence  of  an  ampu- 
tation, likewise  proves  usually  fatal.  When 
these  affections  are  produced  by  an  exposure 
to  cold,  they  may  in  most  cases  be  removed 
by  a  timely  use  of  proper  remedies,  although 
a  considerable  space  will  probably  elapse 
before  the  patient  will  be  able  to  recover  his 
former  strength. 


884 


TET 


TEU 


On  dissections  of  this  disease,  slight  effu- 
sions within  the  cranium  have  been  observed 
in  a  few  instances  ;  but  in  by  far  the  greater 
number.,  nothing  particular  has  been  disco- 
covered.,  either  in  llie  brain  or  any  other 
organ. 

The  general  indications  are,  l.To  remove 
any  local  irritation  -.vhich  may  appear  to  have 
excited  the  disease;  2.  To  lessen  the  gene- 
ral irritability,  and  spasmodic  tendency; 
3.  To  restore  the  tone  of  the  system. — If  a 
thorn,  or  other  extraneous  substance,  be 
lodged  in  any  part,  it  must  be  extracted ; 
any  spicula  of  bone,  wliich  may  have  brought 
on  the  disease  after  amputation,  should  be 
removed  ;  a  punctured  wound  ought  to  be 
dilated ;  k.c.  Some  have  proposed  dividing 
the  nerve  going  to  the  part,  or  even  ampu- 
tating this,  to  cut  off  the  irritation  ;  others 
paralysing  the  nerves  by  powerful  sedatives, 
or  destroying  them  by  caustics ;  others  again 
exciting  a  new  action  in  the  part  by  active 
stimulants ;  but  the  efficacy,  and  even  pro- 
priety of  such  measures  is  doubtful.  To 
fulfil  the  second  indication,  various  means 
have  been  proposed.  The  abstraction  of 
blood,  recommended  by  Dr.  Rush,  might, 
perhaps, appear  adviseable  in  a  vigorous  ple- 
thoric habit  in  the  beginning  of  the  disease, 
but  it  has  generally  proved  of  little  utility, 
or  even  hurtful,  and  is  rather  contra-indica- 
ted by  the  state  of  the  blood.  Purging  is  a 
less  questionable  measure,  as  costiveness  ge- 
nerally attends  the  disease,  and  in  many  ca- 
ses it  has  appeared  very  beneficial,  especially 
when  calomel  was  employed.  It  has  been 
found,  also,  that  a  salivation,  induced  by 
mercury,  has  sometimes  greatly  relieved  the 
disorder;  but  in  other  instances  it  has  failed 
altogether.  The  remedy,  which  has  been 
oftenest  employed,  and  with  the  most  de- 
cided advantage,  is  opium,  and  sometimes 
prodigious  quantities  of  it  hftve  been  exhi- 
bited; indeed  small  doses  are  useless,  and 
even  largo  ones  have  only  a  temporary 
effect,  so  that  they  must  be  re[)eated,  as 
the  violence  of  the  symptoms  is  renewed  ; 
and  where  the  patient  cannot  swallow,  it 
may  be  tried  in  clyster,  or  freely  rubbed 
into  the  skin.  Other  sedative  and  antispas- 
modic remedies,  have  been  occasionally  re- 
sorted to,  as  hemlock;  tobacco,  musk,  cam- 
phor, fee.  but  for  the  most  part  with  less 
satisfactory  results.  The  warm  bath  has 
sometimes  proved  a  useful  auxiliaiy  in  cold 
climates ;  but  the  cold  bath  is  much  more 
relied  upon,  especially  in  the  West  Indies, 
usually  in  conjunction  with  the  liberal  use 
of  opium.  In  Germany,  alkaline  baths, 
and  the  internal  use  of  the  sam.e  remedies, 
are  stated  to  have  been  decidedly  serviceable. 
Others  have  advised  the  large  use  of  bark 
and  wine,  which  seem,  however,  rather  cal- 
culated to  be  preventives,  or  to  fulfil  the 
third  indication  ;  yet  wine  may  be  employed 
rather  as  nom'ishment,  since  in  severe  cases 
of  the  disease  little  else  can  be  taken.    Elec- 


tricity seems  too  hazardous  a  remedy  to  he 
tried  in  a  general  affection,  especially  in  the 
muscles  of  respiration  :  but  if  confined  to 
the  jaw,  it  may  be  useful  in  a  mild  form. 
At  the  period  of  convalescence,  the  strength 
must  be  restored  by  suitable  diet  and  me'di^r 
cines,  the  cold  bath,  regular  exercise,  fcc.  • 
and  removing  the  patient  from  the  West 
Indies  to  a  colder  climate,  till  the  health  is 
fully  established,  would  be  a  very  proper 
precaution. 

TeTART^'i'S.  {TtraliraKic,  fourth.)  A 
quartan  fever. 

Tetramyr'um.  (From  rirpscs,  four,  and 
^i/pav,  an  ointment.)  An  ointment  of  four 
ingredients. 

Tetrangu'ria.  (From  Tirpa;,  four,  and 
ayfos,  a  cup ;  so  called  because  its  fruit  re- 
sembles a  cup  divided  into  four  parts.)  The 
citrul. 

Tetrapha'rmacum.  (From  rsrpa;,  four, 
and  9aptiaxot,  a  drug  j  A  medicine  compo- 
sed of  four  ingredients. 

Tetters.     See  Herpes. 

TEU'CRIUM.  (From  Teiicer,  who  dis- 
covered it.)  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants 
in  the  Linnjean  system.  Class,  Didyna- 
mia.  Order,  Gyninosptrmia.  The  herb 
speedwell. 

Teo'crium  cAPiTa'xuM.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  poley  mountain  of  Montpelier. 
Poliion  montanum .  This  plant,  Teucriuin 
capitatum,  of  Linnaeus,  bears  the  winter  of 
our  climate,  and  is  generally  substituted  for 
the  candy-species. 

Tec'crium  cham^e'drys.  The  system- 
atic name  of  the  common  germander.  Cha- 
madrys.  Chumadrys  viinor  repens,  vulga- 
ris. Quercula  calamandrina.  Trissago. 
Cfiamccdrops,  of  Faulus  Jigineta,  and  Ori- 
basius.  This  plant,  creeping  germander, 
small  germander,  and  English  treacle  ; 
Teucrium ;  foliis  ameiformi-ovatis,  imisis, 
crenatis,  petiolatis ;  floribus  ternis;  caulihvs 
procmnbentibus,  stibpilosis,  of  Linnaeus,  has 
a  moderately  bitter,  and  somewhat  aromatic 
taste.  It  was  in  high  lepute  amongst  the 
ancients  in  intermittent  fevers,  rheumatism, 
and  gout;  and  where  an  aromatic  bitter  is 
wanting,  germander  may  be  administered 
with  success.  The  best  time  for  gathering 
this  herb  is  when  the  seeds  are  formed,  and 
the  tops  are  then  preferable  to  the  leaves. 
When  dry,  the  dose  is  from  3ss  to  3j.  Ei- 
ther water  or  spirit  will  extract  their  vir- 
tue ;  but  the  watery  infusion  is  more  bitter. 
This  plant  is  an  ingredient  in  the  once  ce- 
lebrated powder  called  from  the  Duke  of 
Portland. 

Teu'cricm  CHAMa;'piTYs.  The  system- 
atic name  of  (he  ground  pine.  Chajncepiiys. 
Arthelica.  Arthretiea.  .kjuga.  Miga.  ha 
arlhritica.  Holocyron.  ionia.  Sideritis. 
Common  ground-pine.  'ihis  low  hairy 
plant,  Teucrium ;  foliis  trifidis,  liiiearibus, 
integerrimis ;  florihus  sessilibus,  laleralibv.s, 
solitariis;  cav.le  diffusa,  of  Linnseus,  has  a 


THA 


THE 


SS5 


moderately  bilter  taste,  and  a  resinous,  not 
disagreeable  smell,  somewhat  like  that  of 
the  pine.  The  tops  or  leaves  are  recom- 
mended as  aperients  and  corroborants  of  the 
nervous  system,  and  said  to  be  particularly 
serviceable  in  female  obstructions  and  para- 
lytic disorders. 

Teu'crium  cre'ticum.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  poley  mountain  of  Candy. 
Polium  creticum.  The  tops  and  whole  herb 
enter  the  antiquated  compounds  mithridate 
and  theriaca.  The  plant  is  obtained  from 
the  island  of  Candy;  has  a  moderately  aro- 
matic smell,  and  a  nauseous  bitter  taste.  It 
is  placed  amongst  the  aperients  and  corrobo- 
rants. 

Teu'crium  iva.  Chamapitys  mosckaia. 
Iva  moschata  nionspeliensiutn.  Chamcepitys 
miihyllus.  The  Teucrium  iva,  of  Linnaeus. 
French  ground-pine.  It  is  weaker,  but  of 
similar  virtues  to  chamsepitys. 

Teu'crium  ma'rum-  The  systematic  name 
of  the  Syrian  herb  mastich.  Marum  Syria- 
cum.  Marum  creticum.  Mojorana  Syriaca. 
Marum  verum.  Marum  Cortusi.  Chamedrys 
incana  maritima.  Marum  germander,  or  Sy- 
rian herb  mastich.  This  shrub  is  the  Tat- 
criumjfoliis  inlegtrrimis  ovatis  acuiispetiola- 
Us,  subtus  tomtntosis ;  Jioribus  racemods  se- 
cundis,  of  Linnaeus.  It  grows  plentifully  in 
Greece,  Egypt,  Crete  and  Syria  The  leaves 
and  younger  branches,  when  recent,  on  be- 
ing rub'ued  betwixt  the  fingers,  emit  a  vola- 
tile aromatic  smell,  which  readily  excites 
sneezing ;  to  the  tasle  they  are  bitterish,  ac- 
companied with  a  sensaiion  of  heat  and 
acrimony.  Judging  from  these  sensible 
qualities  of  the  plant,  it  may  be  supposed 
to  possess  very  active  powers.  It  is  re- 
commended as  a  stimulant  aromatic,  and 
deobstruent  ;  and  Linnsus,  Rosenstein, 
and  Bergius,  speak  highly  of  its  utility. 
Dose,  ten  grains  to  half  a  drachm  of  the 
powdered  leaves,  given  in  wine.  At  pre- 
sent, however,  marum  is  chiefly  used  as  an 
errhine. 

Teu'crium  monta'num.  The, systematic 
name  of  the  common  poley  mountain. 

Teu'crium  po'lium.  The  systematic  name 
of  the  golden  poley  mountain. 

Teu'crium  sco'rdium.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  water  germander.  Scordium. 
Trissago  palustris.  Chamctdrys  palusiris 
allium  redolens.  Water  germander.  The 
leaves  of  this  plant  have  a  smell  somewhat 
of  the  garlic  kind,  from  which  circumstance 
it  is  supposed  to  take  its  name  :  to  the  taste 
they  are  bitterish  and  slightly  pungent.  The 
plant  was  formerly  in  high  estimation,  but 
is  now  justly  fallen  into  disuse,  although  re- 
commended by  some  in  antiseptic  cataj>lasms 
and  fomentations. 

Teu'thkum.  (TtuSpoy)  The  herb  po- 
lium. 

THA'LAMI  NERVORUM  OP- 
TICO'RUM.     (ea!A«^,,-,  a   bed.)  Two  bo- 


dies, which  form  in  part  the  optic  nerve, 
placed  near  to  each  other,  in  appearance 
white,  protruding  at  the  base  of  the  late- 
ral ventricles,  and  running  in  their  direc- 
tion invvfards,  a  little  downwards,  and  up- 
wards. 

Thalasso'bieli.  (From  iaXa-aaa,,  the  sea, 
and  i^eX/,  honey.)  A  medicine  composed  of 
sea-water  and  honey. 

THALI'CTRUM.  (From  ea.xx»,  to  flou- 
rish.) 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnaean  system.  Class,  Folyartdria,  Order, 
Poiygynia. 

2.  Tlie  pharmacopoiial  name  of  the  poor 
man's  rhubarb. 

Thah'ctrum  fla'vum.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  poor  man's  rhubarb.  The  root 
of  this  plant  is  said  to  be  aperient  and  sto- 
machic, and  to  come  very  near  in  its  vir- 
tues to  rhubarb.  It  is  a  common  plant 
in  this  country,  but  seldom  used  medici- 
nally. 

Tha'psia.  (From  Thapsus,  the  i.sland 
where  it  was  found.)  The  deadly  carrot. 
Thapsia  asclepias,  of  Linnaeus.  The  root 
operates  violently  both  upwards  and  down- 
wards, and  is  not  used  in  the  present  prac- 
tice. 

Tha'psus.  (From  the  island  Thapsus.) 
The  great  white  mullein,  or  cows  lung- 
wort. 

THE'A.  Tea.  There  are  two  species 
of  this  tree;  viz.  1.  The  bohea,  or  black 
tea;  and  2.  The  viridis,  or  green  tea; 
both  of  which  are  natives  of  China  or  Japan 
where  they  attain  the  height  of  five  or  si.x 
feel. 

Great  pains  are  taken  in  collecting  the 
leaves  siyigty,  at  three  different  times,  viz. 
about  the  middle  of  February,  in  the  be- 
ginning of  March,  and  in  April.  Although 
some  writers  assert,  that  they  are  first  expo- 
sed to  the  steam  of  boiling  water,  and  then 
dried  on  copper-plates ;  yet  it  is  new  under- 
stood that  such  leaves  are  simply  dried  on 
iro7i  plates,  suspended  over  a  fire,  till  they 
become  dry  and  shrivelled  ;  when  cool; 
they  are  packed  in  tin  boxes  to  exclude  the- 
air,  and  in  that  stale  exported  to  Europe. 

Teas  are  divided  in  Britain  into  three 
kinds  of  green,  and  five  of  bohea.  The 
former  class  includes,  I.  Imperial  or  bloom 
lea,  having  a  large  leaf,  a  faint  smell,  and 
being  of  a  light  green  colour.  2.  Hyson, 
which  has  small  curled  leaves,  of  a  green 
shade  inclining  to  blue.  3.  Singlo  tea,  thus 
termed  from  the  place  where  it  is  culti- 
vated. The  boheas  comprehend  :  1.  Sou- 
chong, which,  on  infusion,  imparts  a  vel- 
lowish  green  colour.  2.  Camho,  a  fine  tea, 
emitting  a  fragrant  violet  smell,  and  yield- 
ing a  pale  shade  ;  it  receives  its  name  from 
the  province  where  it  is  reared.  3.  Pekoe 
tea  is  known  by  the  small  white  flowers 
that  are   mixed  with   it.    4.  Congo  has    a 


SS,6 


THE 


THO 


larger  leaf  than  the  preceding  variety,  and 
yields  a  deeper  tint  to  water  ;  and  5.  Com- 
mon bohea,  tlie  leaves  of  whicii  are  of  an 
uniform  green  colour.  There  are  besides 
other  kinds  of  tea,  sold  under  the  names  of 
gunpoivder  tea,  &c.  which  differ  from  the  pre- 
ceding, only  in  the  minuteness  of  their  leaves, 
and  being  dried  with  additional  care. 

Much  has  been  said  and  written  on  the 
medicinal  properties  of  tea ;  in  its  natural 
state  it  is  a  narcotic  plant,  on  which  account 
the  Chinese  refrain  from  its  use  till  it  has 
been  divested  of  this  property  by  keeping  it 
at  least  for  twelve  months.  If,  however, 
good  tea  be  drunk  in  moderate  quantities, 
with  sufficient  milk  and  sugar,  it  invigorates 
the  system,  and  produces  a  temporary  ex- 
hilaration ;  but  v.hen  taken  too  copiously,  it 
is  apt  to  occasion  weakness,  tremor,  palsies, 
and  various  other  symptoms  arising  from 
narcotic  plants,  while  it  contributes  to  ag- 
gravate hysterical  and  hypochondriacal  com- 
plaints. Tea  has  also  been  supposed  to  pos- 
sess considerable  diuretic  and  sudorific  vir- 
tues, which,  however,  depend  more  on  the 
quantity  oivioxm  water  employed  as  a  vehicle 
than  the  quality  of  the  tea  itself.  Lastly,  as 
infusions  of  these  leaves  are  the  safest  re- 
freshment after  undergoing  great  bodily  fa- 
tigue or  mental  exertion,  they  afford  an 
agreeable  beverage  to  those  who  are  exposed 
to  cold  weather-  "t  the  same  time  tending 
to  support  and  promote  perspiration,  which 
is  otherwise  liable  to  be  impeded. 

The'a  germa'nica.  Fluellin  ;  male  speed- 
well.    See  Veronica. 

Theba'ica.  (A  Thebaide  regione,  from 
the  country  about  the  ancient  city  of  Thebes 
in  Egypt,  where  it  flourished.)  The  Egyp- 
tian poppy. 

THEBE'SII  FORA'MINA.  The  orifices 
of  veins  in  the  cavities  of  the  heart. 

THE'CA  VERTEBRA' LIS.  (The- 
ca,  from  nhiM,  to  place.)  The  vertebral 
canal. 

Thely'pteris.  (From  f/iXu;,  female,  and 
sr«p;j,  fern.)     The  female  fern. 

The'nar.  (Thenar,  sc.  musculus)  See 
Flexor  brevis  poUicis  maims. 

Theobro'ma  caca'o.  (Theobroma,  from 
6e»/,  the  gods,  and  fipat/n-a,  food  ;  so  called 
from  the  deliciousness  of  its  fruit :  Cacao,  an 
Indian  term.)  The  systematic  name  of  the 
tree  which  affords  cocoa  and  chocolate. 

Theodo'ricum.  (From  Qui,  the  gods, 
and  ^aipov,  a  gift.)  The  pompous  name  of 
some  antidotes.  ■ 

THERAPEI'A.  (From  BipaTrtuo),  to 
heal.)  Tkerapia.  The  art  of  healing  dis- 
eases. 

THERAPEUTICS.  {Therapeutica,  from 
Sepas^Euiw,  to  cure.)  Tkerapia.  Methodus 
medendi.  That  branch  of  medicine  which 
treats  of  the  operation  of  the  different  means 
employed  for  curing  diseases,  and  of  the  ap- 
plication of  these  means. 

Theri'aca.      From    ^fts,    a    viper    or 


venomous  wild  beast.)  Treacle,  or  molas- 
ses :  also  a  medicine  appropriated  to  the 
cure  of  the  bites  of  venomous  animals,  or  to 
resist  poisons. 

Theri'aca  andro'machi.  The  Venice 
or  Mithridate  treacle ;  a  composition  of 
sixty-one  ingredients,  prepared,  pulverized, 
and  with  honey  formed  into  an  electuary. 

Theri'aca  c^lestis.     Liquid  laudanum. 

Theri'aca  commu'ms.  Common  treacle, 
or  molasses. 

The'riaca  damo'cratis.  An  old  pre- 
paration usually  called  Confectio  Damo- 
ciatis. 

Theri'aca  Edine'nsis.  Edinburgh  tbe- 
riaca.     The  thebaic  electuary. 

Theri'aca  Germano'bum.  A  rob  of 
juniper-berries. 

Theri'aca  Londine'nsis.  A  cataplasm 
of  cummin  seed,  bay-berries,  germander, 
snake-root,  cloves,  and  honey. 

Theri'aca  rustico'rum.  The  roots  of 
the'  common  garlic  were  so  called.  See 
Jillium. 

Therio'ma.  (From  Byipiow,  to  rage  like  a 
wild  beast.)     A  malignant  ulcer. 

The'rmjE.  Warm  baths  or  springs.  See 
Mineral  waters. 

THERMOMETER.  (Thermometrum, 
from  dipfiti,  heat,  and  fAirpov,  a  measure.) 
An  instrument  for  measuring  the  degrees  of 
heat.     See  Caloric. 

Thizh-hone.     See  Femur. 

THIRST.  Sitis  The  sensation  by 
which  we  experience  a  desire  to  drink.  The 
seat  of  this  sensation  appears  to  be  either  in 
the  fauces  or  the  stomach. 

Thistle,  carline.     See  Carlina  acaulis. 

Thistle,  holy.     See  Centaurea  benedicta. 

Thistle,  pine.     See  Carlina  gummifera. 

THLA'SPI.  (From  fixas;,  to  break,  be- 
cause its  seed  appears  as  if  it  were  broken 
or  bruised.) 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linneean  system.  Class,  Tetradynamia.  Or- 
der, Siliculosa. 

2.  The  pharmaceutical  name  of  the  herb 
penny-cress.  Two  species  of  thlaspi  are 
directed  in  some  pharmacopoeias  for  medici- 
nal uses ; — the  Thlaspi  arvense,  of  Linnaeus, 
or  treacle  mustard,  and  Thlaspi  campestre, 
of  Linnaeus,  or  mithridate  mustard.  The 
seeds  of  both  have  an  acrid  biting  taste  ap- 
proaching to  that  of  common  mustard,  with 
which  they  agree  nearly  in  their  pharmaceu- 
tic qualities.  They  have  also  an  unpleasant 
flavour,  somewhat  of  the  garlic  or  onion 
kind. 

Thla'spi  arve'nse.  The  systematic  name 
of  the  treacle  mustard.     See  Thlaspi. 

Thla'spi  campe'stre.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  mithridate  mustard.  '  See 
Thlaspi. 

THORACIC  DUCT.  Ductus  thora- 
cicus.  Ductus  Pecquettii.  The  trunk  of 
the  absorbents ;  of  a  serpentine  form,  an,d 
about  the  diameter  of  a  crow-quill.     It  lies 


THl 


THY 


8S7 


>ilion  the  dorsal  vertebrae,  between  the  aorta 
and  vena  azygos,  and  extends  from  the  pos- 
terior opening  of  the  diaphragm  to  the  angle 
formed  by  the  union  of  the  left  subclavian 
and  jugular  veins,  into  which  it  opens  and 
evacuates  its  contents.  In  this  course  the 
thoracic  duct  receives  the  absorbent  vessels 
from  almost  every  part  of  the  body. 

THORAX.  (From  B-opia,  to  leap,  be- 
cause in  it  the  heart  leaps.)  The  chest. 
That  part  of  the  body  situated  between  the 
neck  and  the  abdomen.  The  external  parts 
of  the  thorax  are,  the  common  integuments, 
the  breasts,  various  muscles,  and  the  bones 
of  the  thorax.  (See  Boiie  and  Respiration.) 
The  parts  within  the  cavity  of  the  thorax 
are,  the  pleura  and  its  productions,  the 
lungs,  heart,  thymus  gland,  cesophagus, 
thoracic  duct,  arch  of  the  aorta,  part  of  the 
vena  cava,  the  vena  azygos,  the  eighth  pair 
of  nerves,  and  part  of  the  great  intercostal 
nerve. 

Thorn,  Egyptian.  The  Mimosa  niloiica, 
of  Linnseus.     See  Acacia  vera. 

Thorn-apple.  See  Daiuria  slramonium. 
Thorn,  black.  See  Prunus  spinosa. 
THRO'MBUS.  (From  ^poB^,  to  disturb.) 
A  small  tumour  which  sometimes  arises 
after  bleeding,  from  the  blood  escaping  from 
the  vein  into  the  cellular  structure  surround- 
ing it. 

Thrush.     See  Aphtha. 
Thry'ptica.     (From   ifu-prria,  to    break.) 
Lithontriptics,  medicines  which  are  said  to 
have  the  power  of  destroying  stones  in  the 
bladder. 

Thu'ris  cortex  The  cascarilla  and 
eleutheria  barks,  were  so  called.  See  Cro- 
ton  cascarilla. 

Thus.  (From  Sua,  to  sacrifice,  so  called 
from  its  great  use  in  sacrifices.)  See  Juni- 
veras  Lycia,  and  pinus  abies. 

Thus  jud.s;o'rum.     See  Thymiama. 
Thus  ma'scultjm.      See  Juniperus  lycia. 
THUY'A.    (From  hov,  odour,  so  named 
from  its  fragrant  smell.)    Thuja.    The  name 
of  a  genus  of  plants.    Class,  Monoecia.    Or- 
der, Monadelphia. 

.  Thuy'a  occidenta'lis.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  tree  of  life.  Tlvaya  ;  strobilis 
IcBvibus ;  squamis  obtusis,  of  Linnaeus.  Ar- 
bor viice.  The  leaves  and  wood  were  for- 
merly in  high  estimation  as  resolvents,  su- 
dorifics,  and  expectorants,  and  were  given 
in  phthisical  aftections,  intermittent  fevers, 
and  dropsies. 

Thylaci'tis.  (From  hXaKo;,  a  seed- 
vessel,  so  called  from  its  large  head.)  The 
white  garden  poppy. 

Thy'mbra.  (From  h/io;,  thyme;  so 
named  because  it  smells  like  thyrne.)  See 
Satureja. 

Thy'mbra  hispa'nica.  The  name  given 
by  Tournefort  to  the  common  herb  mas- 
tich.     ?>ee  Thymus  moitichina. 

Thyme,  lemon.    See  Thymus  serpyllum. 
Thyme,  mother  of.  See  Thymus  serpyllum. 


Thvmelce  A.  (From  Sv/jiu,  an  odour,  be- 
cause of  its  smell.)     See  Daphne  gnidium. 

Thymia'jia.  (From  ^iiy.cc,  an  odour,  so 
called  from  its  odoriferous  smell.)  Musk- 
wood.  Thus  judmorum.  A  bark  in  small 
brownish  grey  pieces,  intermixed  with  bits  of 
leaves,  seeming  as  if  the  bark  and  leaves 
had  been  bruised  and  pressed  together, 
brought  from  Syria,  Cilicia,  Sic.  and  sup- 
posed to  be  the  produce  of  the  liquid  storax- 
tree.  This  bark  has  an  agreeable  balsamic 
smell  approaching  to  that  of  liquid  storax, 
and  a  sub-acrid  bitterish  taste,  accompanied 
with  some  slight  adstringency. 

Tiiy'miujsi.  (From  (u/xo;,  thyme,  because 
it  is  of  the  colour  of  thyme.)  A  small  wart 
upon  the  skin. 

Thymoxa'lme.  (From  ^uy.c;,  thyme,  o^v; 
acid,  and  aXs,  salt.)  A  compo'sition  of 
thj"me,  vinegar,  and  salt. 

THY'MUS.  (As-a  Tou  ^vfiso,  because  it 
was  used  in  faintings ;  or  from  S^w^a,  an 
odour,  because  of  its  fragrant  smell.) 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnasan  system.  Class,  Didynamia.  Or- 
der, Gymnospermia.     Thyme. 

2.  The  pharmacopceial  name  of  the  com- 
mon thyme.     See  Thymus  vulgaris. 

3.  A  small  indolent  carnous  tubercle  like 
a  wart  arising  about  the  anus,  or  the  pu- 
denda, resembling  the  flowers  of  thymej 
from  whence  it  takes  its  name. 

4.  (S-vfios,  the  thymus  gland.)  A  gland  of 
considerable  size  in  the  foetus,  situated  ia 
the  anterior  duplicature  or  space  of  the  me- 
diastinum, under  the  superior  part  of  the 
sternum.  An  excretory  duct  has  not  yet 
been  detected,  but  lymphatic  vessels  have 
been  seen  going  from  it  to  the  thoracic  duct. 
Its  use  is  unknown. 

Thy'mus  citra'tus.  See  Thymus  set' 
pyllum. 

Thy'mus  cre'ticds.  The  plant  which, 
bears  this  name  in  some  pharmacopoeias  is 
the  Satureja  capifata,  of  Linnaeus ;  which 
see. 

Thy'mus  masti'china.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  common  herb  mastich.  Marvvi 
vulgare.  Sampsuchus.  Clinopodium  maS' 
tichina  gallorum.  Thymbra  hispanica.  Jaca 
indica.  Thymus  maslichina,  of  Linnasus. 
A  low  shrubby  plant,  a  native  of  Spain, 
which  is  employed  as  an  errhine.  It  has  a 
strong  agreeable  smell,  like  mastich.  Its 
virtues  are  similar  to  those  of  marum  syria- 
cum,  but  less  powerful. 

Thy'mus  serpy'llum.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  mother  of  thyme.  Serpyllum. 
Serpillum.  Gilarum.  Serpyllurn  vulgare 
minus.  Wild  or  mother  of  thyme.  Thymus: 
floribus  capitatis,  cuulibu^  repenlibus,  foliis 
planis  obtusis  bad  ciliatis,  of  Linnaeus.  This 
plant  has  the  same  sensible  qualities  as  those 
of  the  garden  thyme,  but  has  a  milder  and 
rather  more  grateful  flavour.  Lemon  thyme, 
the  Serpyllum  citratum,  is  merely  a  variety 
of  the  Thymus  Serpyllv.rn,  of  Linnaeus.    It 


S88 


TIB 


js  very  pungent,  and  has  a  paiticulariy 
grateful  odour,  approaching  to  that  of  le- 
mons. 

Thy'mus  vulga'ris.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  common  thyme.  This  herb, 
the  Thyinus :  erectus  foliis  revolutis  ovatid, 
Jioribu^  verticillato  spicalis,  of  Linnteus,  Las 
'an  agreeable  aromatic  smell,  and  a  warm 
pungent  taste.  Its  virtues  are  said  to  be 
resolvent,  emmenagogue,  tonic,  and  stoma- 
chic ;  yet  tiiere  is  no  disease  mentioned  in 
which  its  use  is  particularly  recommended 
by  any  writer  on  the  materia  medica. 

THYRO.  jSames  compounded  with  this 
word  belong  to  muscles,  which  are  attached 
to  the  thyroid  cartilage  ;  as, 

THYRO  AKYTyE:>OIDEXFS.  Mvsculus 
thyro-aryt(znoideus.)  A  muscle,  situated 
about  the  glottis,  which  pulls  the  arytenoid 
cartilage  forwards  nearer  to  the  middle  of 
the  thyroid,  and  consequently  shortens  and 
relaxes  the  ligament  of  the  larynx. 

THYRO-HYOIDE'US.  {Musculus  ihyro- 
hyoideus.)  A  muscle,  situated  between  the 
OS  hyoides  and  trunk,  which  pulls  the  os 
hyoides  downwards,  and  the  thyroid  carti- 
lage upwards. 

Thyro-pharynge'us.  See  Constrictor 
pharyngis  inferior. 

Thyro-pharyngo-staphili'.nus.  See  Fa- 
lato  pharyngms. 

Thyro-staphili'sus.  See  Pulalo  pharyn- 
geus. 

"  THYROID  CARTILAGE.  (CarlHago 
tkyroidea,irom  S-vpio;,a  shield,  and  uoos:  re- 
semblance, from  its  supposed  resemblance 
to  a  shield.)  Scutiform  cartilage.  The  car- 
tilage which  is  placed  perpendicular  to  the 
cricoid  cartilages  of  the  larynx,  constituting 
the  anterior,  superior,  and  largest  part  of  the 
larynx.  It  is  harder  and  more  prominent 
in  men  than  in  women,  in  whom  it  forms  the 
ponium  adami. 

THYROID  GLAND.  Glandula  thyroi- 
dea.  A  large  gland  situated  upon  the  cri- 
coid cartilage,  trachea,  and  horns  of  the 
thyroid  cartilage.  It  is  uncertain  whether 
it  be  conglobate  or  conglomerate.  Its  ex- 
cretory duct  has  never  been  detected,  and 
its  use  is  not  yet  known. 

TI'BIA.  {Tibia,  the  hautboy,  qu.  tubin, 
from  tuba,  a  tube  ;  so  called  from  its  pipe- 
like shape.)  Facile  majus;  Arundo  major ; 
Fosilus ;  and,  from  its  resemblance  to  an 
old  musical  instrument.  Canna  major ; 
Canna-domestica  cruris.  The  largest  bone 
of  the  leg.  It  is  of  a  long,  thick  and  trian- 
gular shape,  and  is  situated  on  the  internal 
part  of  the  leg.  Its  upper  extremity  is 
large,  and  flattened  at  its  summit,  where  we 
observe  two  articulating  surfaces,  a  little 
concave,  and  separated  from  each  other  by 
an  intermediate  irregular  protuberance.  Of 
these  two  cavities,  the  internal  one  is  deep- 
est, and  of  an  oblong  shape,  while  the  ex- 
ternal one  is  rounded,  and  more  superficial. 
Each  of  these,  in  the  recent  subject,  is  co- 


vered by  a  cartilage,  which  extends  to  the 
intermediate  protuberance,  where  it  termi- 
nates. These  tw'o  little  cavities  receive  the 
condyles  of  the  os  femoris,  and  the  eminence 
between  them  is  admitted  iuto  the  cavity 
which  is  seen  between  the  two  condjdes  of 
that  bone ;  so  that  this  articulation  affords  a 
siiecimen  of  the  complete  ginglymus.  Be- 
hind the  intermediate  protuberance,  or  tu- 
bercle, is  a  pretty  deep  depression,  which 
serves  for  the  attachment  of  a  ligament,  and 
likewise  to  separate  the  two  cavities  from 
each  other.  L'nder  the  edge  of  the  external 
cavity  is  a  circular  fiat  surface,  covered  with 
cartilage,  which  serves  for  the  articulation 
of  the  libula ;  and  at  the  fore  part  of  the 
bone  is  a  considerable  tuberosity  of  an  inch 
and  a  half  in  length,  to  which  tbe  strong 
ligametit  of  the  rotula  is  fixed. 

The  body  of  the  tibia  is  smaller  than  its 
extremities,  and,  being  of  a  triangular  shape, 
affords  three  surfaces.  Of  these,  the  exter- 
nal one  is  broad,  and  slightlj''  hollowed  by 
muscles  above  and  below  ;  the  internal  sur- 
face is  broad  and  flat,  and  the  posterior  sur- 
face is  narrower  than  the  other  two,  and 
nearly  cylindrical.  This  last  has  a  slight 
ridge  runniog  obliquely  across  it,  from  the 
outer  side  of  the  u])per  end  of  the  bone  to 
about  one  third  of  its  length  downwarcb.  A 
little  below  this  we  observe  a  passage  for  the 
medullary  vessels,  which  is  pretty  consider- 
able, and  slants  obliquely  downwards.  Of 
the  three  angles  which  separate  these  sur- 
faces, the  anterior  one,  from  its  sharpness,  is 
called  the  spine,  or  shin.  This  ridge  is  not 
straight,  but  describes  a  figure  like  an  Italic 
/,  turning  first  inwards,  then  outwards,  fand 
lastly  inwards  again.  The  external  angle  is 
more  rounded,  and' serves  for  the  attachment 
of  the  interrosseous  ligament ;  and  the  inter- 
nal one  is  more  rounded  still  by  the  pres- 
sure of  muscles. 

The  tibia  enlarges  again  a  little  at  its 
lower  extremity,  and  terminates  in  a  pretty 
deep  cavity,  by  which  it  is  articulated  with 
tlie  uppermost  bone  of  the  foot.  This  ca- 
vity, in  the  recent  subject,  is  lined  with  car- 
tilage. Its  internal  side  is  formed  into  a 
considerable  process,  called  malleolus  inter- 
7iv.s,  which,  in  its  situation,  resembles  the 
styloid  process  of  the  radius.  This  process 
is  broad,  and  of  considerable  thickness,  and 
from  it  ligaments  are  extended  to  the  foot. 
At  its  back  part  we  find  a  groove,  lined 
with  a  thin  layer  of  cartilage,, in  which  slide 
the  tendons  of  the  flexor  digitorum  longus, 
and  of  the  tibialis  posticus  ;  and  a  little  be- 
hind this  is  a  smaller  groove,  for  the  tendon 
of  the  flexor  longus  poUicis.  On  the  side 
opposite  to  the  malleolus  internus,  the  ca- 
vity is  interrupted;  and  immediately  above 
it  is  a  rough  triangular  depression,  which  is 
furnished  with  cartilage,  and  receives  the 
lower  end  of  the  fibula. 

The  whole  of  this  lower  extremity  of  the 
bone  seems  to  be  turned  somewhat  out- 


TIN 


TIN 


88a- 


Vv-ards,  so  that  the  malleolus  iiiternus  is  situ- 
ated more  forwards  than  the  inner  border  of 
tlie  upper  extremity  of  the  bone. 

In  the  fcetus  both  ends  of  the  tibia  are 
cartilaginous,  and  become  afterwards  epi- 
physes. 

TIBIAL  ARTERIES,  ^rferim  iibiales. 
The  two  principal  branches  of  the  popliteal 
artery  :  the  one  proceeds  forwards,  and  is 
called  the  anterior  tibial ;  the  other  back- 
wards, and  is  called  the  posterior  tibial ;  of 
which  the  external  tibial,  the  fibular,  the  ex- 
ternal and  infernal  plantar,  and  the  plantal 
srch,  are  branches. 

TIBIA'LIS  ANTI'CUS.  (Musculus  tibia- 
lis andcus.)  Tibio-sus-metatarsien,  of  Dumas. 
A  flexor  muscle  of  the  foot,  situated  on  the 
leg,  which  bends  the  foot  by  drawing  it  up- 
wards, and  at  the  same  time  turns  the  toes 
inwards. 

TiBiA'trs  gra'cii.is.     See  Planlaris. 

TIBIA'LIS  POSTI'CUS.  {Musculus  tibi- 
alis posticus.)  Tibio-tarsien,  of  Dumas.  A 
flexor  muscle  of  the  foot,  situated  on  the 
leg,  which  extends  the  foot,  and  turns  the 
toes  inwards. 

TIC  DOULOUREUX.  A  painful  affec- 
tion of  the  nerves,  wliich  mostly  attacks  the 
face,  particularly  that  branch  of  the  fifth 
pair,  which  comes  out  of  the  infra-orbitary 
foramen. 

Ti'glia  gra'sa.     See  Croton  tiglium. 

TILBURY  WATER.  This  is  found  at 
West  Tilbury  in  E^ex.  It  is  an  aperient  and 
chalybeate  now  seldom  used  medicinally. 

TTLIA.     (nTsXEa,  ulmus,  the  elm-tree.) 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnajan  system.  Class,  Polyandria.  Or- 
der, Monogynia. 

2.  The  pharmacopoeial  name  of  the  lime, 
<«•  linden-tree. 

Ti'lia  europ^'a.  The  systematic  name 
of  the  lime-tree.  The  flowers  of  this  tree 
are  supposed  to  possess  anodyne  and  anti- 
spasmodic virtues.  They  have  a  moderately 
strong  smell,  in  which  their  virtue  seems  to 
consist,  and  abound  with  a  strong  mucilage. 
They  are  in  high  esteem  in  France.  See 
Tilia. 

Ti'lli  gra'na.     See  Croton  tiglium. 

Ti'lmus.  (From  r/XXa,  to  pluck.)  FIoc- 
eitatio  or  picking  of  bed-clothes,  observable 
in  the  last  stages  of  some  disorders. 

TiMAC.  The  name  of  a  root  imported 
from  the  East  Indies,  which  is  said  to  pos- 
sess diuretic  virtues,  and  therefore  exhibited 
in  dropsies.  It  is  not  known  from  what 
plant  it  is  obtained. 

TIN.  Stannum.  Jupiter  of  the  alche- 
mists. It  has  been  much  doubted  whether 
this  metal  is  found  native.  In  (he  opinion 
of  Kirwan  there  are  sufficient  authorities  to 
determine  the  question  in  the  affirmative. 
The  native  oxyde  of  tin,  or  tin  stone,  occurs 
both  massive  and  crystallized.  Its  colour  is 
a  dark  brown,  sometimes  yellowish  grey. 
When  crystallized,  it  is  somewhat  transpa- 


rent. The  wood  tin  ore  is  a  variety  of  the 
native  oxyde,  termed  so  from  its  fibrous 
texture.  This  variety  has  hitherto  been 
found  only  in  Cornwall.  It  occurs  in  frag- 
ments which  are  generally  round,  and  its 
colour  is  brown,  sometimes  inclining  to  yel- 
low. Tin  is  also  found  mineralized  by  sul- 
phur, associated  always  with  a  portion  of 
copper,  and  often  of  iron.  This  ore  is 
called  tin  pyrites.  Its  colour  is  yellowish 
grey.  It  has  a  metallic  lustre,  and  a  fibrous 
or  lamellated  texture  ;  sometimes  it  exhibits 
prismatic  colours.  Tin  is  comparatively  a 
rare  metal,  as  it  is  not  found  in  great  quan- 
tity any  where  but  in  Cornwall  or  Devon- 
shire ;  though  it  is  likewise  met  with  in  the 
mines  of  Bohemia,  Saxony,  the  island  of 
Banca,  the  peninsula  of  iMalacca,  and  in  the 
East  Indies 

Properties  of  Tin. — Tin  is  of  a  brilliant 
white  colour,  though  not  quite  so  white  as 
silver.  It  is  one  of  the  lightest  of  the  me- 
tals ;  its  specific  gravity,  when  hammered, 
being  7.299.  It  is  very  fusible,  melting  at 
about  442''  Fahr.  By  intense  heat  it  is  vo- 
latilized. It  becomes  oxydized  by  a  mode- 
rate degree  of  heat.  It  easily  bends  and 
emits  a  noise,  called  the  crackling  of  tin. 
It  is  exceedingly  soft  and  ductile.  It  may 
be  reduced  to  very  thin  leaves.  Tinfoil,  or 
tin  leaf,  which  is  tin  beat  out,  is  about  one 
thousandth  part  of  an  inch  thick.  It  has 
scarcely  any  sound.  Tin  resists  the  action 
of  the  air.  It  crystallizes  in  rhombs  formed 
of  small  octahedra.  It  unites,  by  fusion, 
with  phosphorus  and  sulphur.  It  does  not 
decompose  water  alone,  or  in  the  cold  ;  but 
easily  by  means  of  many  other  bodies.  It 
decomposes  the  sulphuric  acid,  and  unites 
with  the  sulphurous  acid.  It  decomposes 
the  nitric  acid,  and  is  very  soluble  in  muri- 
atic acid.  Nitromuriatic  acid  acts  on  it  very 
readily.  It  is  slightly  soluble  in  the  fluoric 
and  boracic  acids.  Piiosphoric  acid  attacks 
it  by  heat.  Tartaric  acid  has  no  perceptible 
action  on  it.  The  oxalic  and  acetic  acids 
dissolve  it  in  small  quantities.  The  alkalis 
appear  to  have  some  action  on  it  by  heat.  It 
combines  with  sulphuret  of  potash  by  fusion. 
It  unites  with  the  greater  number  of  the 
metals  with  facility.  It  decomposes  mu- 
riate of  mercury,  and  muriate  of  ammonia. 
It  causes  nitrate  of  potash  to  detonate.  It 
takes  fire  spontaneously  in  oxymuriatic  acid 
gas,  and  is  capable  of  combining  with  two 
different  proportions  of  oxygen. 

Method  of  obtahwig  Tin — In  order  to 
obtain  tin  from  its  ore,  a  mere  fusion  of  it, 
with  pounded  charcoal,  is  sufficient.  Or, 
a  certain  quantity  of  the  ore  is  first  freed 
from  sulphur  and  arsenic  by  torrefaction  : 
after  which  it  is  mixed  with  equal  parts  of 
potash,  one  half  of  common  resin,  and  two 
parts  of  black  flux  ;  the  mixture  is  then 
fused  in  a  -crucible  covered  with  charcoal, 
by  means  of  which  the  metal  is  recovered 
ifl  its  metallic  state.  In  order  to  obtain 
112 


U90 


TLN" 


II  >r 


pure  tin,  let  the  tin  obtained  before  be 
rapidly  dissolved  in  strong  nitric  acid  with 
heat.  Thus  some  of  the  metals  it  may  con- 
fain  will  be  held  in  solution,  and  others  be- 
eome  oxydized,  but  muriatic,  or  nitro-muri- 
atic  acid  will,  on  digestion,  take  up  these 
oxydes,  and  after  sufficient  ablution,  leave 
that  of  tin,  which  may  afterwards  be  redu- 
ced by  mixing  it  when  pulverized  with  dou- 
ble its  weight  of  a  flux  formed  of  equal  parts 
of  pitch  and  borax,  or  resin  and  boras,  and 
putting  it  into  a  covered  crucible,  lined  with 
charcoal,  which  must  be  placed  in  a  forge, 
and  strongly  heated  for  a  quarter  of  an  hour. 

TI'NC^  OS.  (Tinea,  a  tench.)  The 
mouth  of  the  uterus  is  so  called  by  some 
writers,  from  its  resemblance  to  a  tench's 
mouth. 

TincAL.     See  Borax. 

Tincto'rius.  (From  tingo,  to  die.)  An 
epithet  of  a  species  of  broom  used  by  dyers : 
the  genista  tinctoria  of  Linnaeus. 

T I  N  C  T  U'R  A.  (From  tingo,  to  die.) 
A  tincture.  A  solution  of  any  substance 
in  spirit  of  wine.  Rectified  spirit  of  wine 
is  the  direct  menstruum  of  the  resins,  and 
essential  oils  of  vegetables,  and  totally 
extracts  these  active  principles  from  sun- 
dry vegetable  matters,  which  yield  them 
to  water  not  at  all,  or  only  in  part.  It  dis- 
solves likewise  the  sweet  saccharine  matter 
of  vegetables,  and  generally  those  parts  of 
animal  bodies  in  which  their  peculiar  smell 
and  taste  reside. 

The  virtues  of  many  vegetables  are  ex- 
tracted almost  equally  by  water  and  recti- 
fied spirit ;  but  in  the  watery  and  spirituous 
tinctures  of  them  there  is  this  difference, 
that  the  active  parts  in  the  watery  extractions 
are  blended  with  a  large  proportion  of  in- 
ert gummy  matter,  on  which  their  solubility 
in  this  menstruum  in  a  great  measure  de- 
pends, while  rectified  spirit  extracts  them 
almost  pure  from  gum.  Hence,  when  the 
spirituous  tinctures  are  mixed  with  watery 
liquors,  a  part  of  what  the  spirit  had  taken 
up  from  the  subject  generally  separates  and 
subsides,  on  account  of  its  having  been  freed 
from  that  matter,  which,  being  blended  with 
it  in  the  original  vegetable,  made  it  soluble 
in  water.  This,  however,  is  not  universal, 
for  the  active  parts  of  some  vegetables, 
when  extracted  by  rectified  spirits,  are  not 
precipitated  by  water,  being  almost  soluble 
in  both  menstrua. 

Rectified  spirit  may  be  tinged  by  vegeta- 
bles of  all  colours,  except  blue:  the  leaves 
of  plants,  in  general,  will  give  out  little  of 
their  natural  colour  to  watery  liquors,  but 
communicate  to  spirit  the  whole  of  their 
green  tincture,  which  for  the  most  part 
proves  elegant,  though  not  very  durable. 

Fixed  alkaline  salts  deepen  the  colour  of 
spirituous  tinctures ;  and  hence  they  have 
been  supposed  to   promote  the  dissolving 


power  of  the  menstruum,  though  this  does 
not  appear  from  experience  ;  in  the  trials 
which  have  been  made,  no  more  was  found 
to  be  taken  up  in  the  deepcoloured  tinctures 
than  in  the  paler  ones,  and  often  not  so 
much  ;  if  the  alkali  be  added  after  the  ex- 
traction of  the  tincture,  it  will  heighten  the 
colour  as  much  as  when  mixed  with  the  in- 
gredients at  first.  The  addition  of  these 
salts  in  making  tinctures  is  not  only  needless 
but  prejudicial,  as  they  generally  injure  the 
flavour  of  aromatics,  and  superadd  a  quality 
sometimes  contrary  to  the  intention  of  the 
medicine. 

Volatile  alkaline  salts,  in  many  cases,  pro- 
mote the  action  of  the  spirits.  Acids  gene- 
rally weaken  it ;  unless  when  the  acid  has 
been  previously  combined  with  the  vinous 
s[)irit  into  a  compound  of  new  qualities, 
called  dulcified  spirit. 

Tihctu'ra  a'loes.  Tincture  of  aloes. 
"  Take  of  the  extract  of  spike  aloe,  pow- 
dered, half  an  ounce  :  extrc\;t  of  liquorice, 
an  ounce  and  a  half;  water,  a  pint  ;  rec- 
tified spirit,  four  fluid  ounces.  Macerate  in 
a  sand-bath  until  the  extracts  are  dissolved, 
and  then  strain.''  This  preparation  pos- 
sesses stomachic  and  purgative  qualities,  but. 
should  never  be  given  where  there  is  a  te»- 
dency  to  hiemorrhoids.  In  chlorotic  cases 
and  amenorrhcea  it  is  preferred  to  other  pur- 
ges. The  dose  is  from  half  to  a  whole  fluid 
ounce. 

Tinctu'ra  a'loes  co^bpo'sita.  Com- 
pound tincture  of  aloes,  formerly  called 
Elixir  aloes :  Elixir  proprietatis.  "  Take 
of  extract  of  spike  aloe,  powdered,  saft'ron, 
of  each  three  ounces ;  tincture  of  myrrh, 
two  pints.  Macerate  for  fourteen  days,  and 
strain."  A  more  stimulating  compound  than 
the  former.  It  is  a  useful  application  to  old 
indolent  ulcers.  The  dose  is  from  half  a 
fluid  drachm  to  two. 

Tinctu'ra  aloes  vitriola'ta.  With 
the  bitter  infusion  a  drachm  or  two  of  this 
elegant  tincture  is  extremely  serviceable 
against  gouty  and  rheumatic  aff'ections  of 
the  stomach  and  bowels,  and  also  in  the 
weaknesses  of  those  organs  which  frequent- 
ly attend  old  age. 

Ti'nctura  assafce'tidje.  Tincture  of 
assafcetida,  formerly  known  by  the  name 
of  tindura  fmtida.  "  Take  of  assafcetida, 
four  ounces ;  rectified  spirit,  two  pints. 
Macerate  for  fourteen  days,  and  strain." 
Diluted  with  water,  this  is  mostly  given 
in  all  kinds  of  fits,  by  the  vulgar.  It  is  a 
useful  preparation  as  an  antispasmodic, 
especially  in  conjunction  with  sulphate  of 
zinc.  The  dose  is  from  half  a  fluid  drachm 
to  two. 

Ti'hctura  aura'stii.  Tincture  of  orange- 
peel,  formerly  tindura  corticis  aurantii. 
"  Take  of  fresh  orange-peel,  three  ounces ; 
proof    spirit,    two     pints.      Macerate    for 


TIN 


TIN 


S91 


fourteen  days,  and  strain."  A  mild  and 
pleasant  stomachic  bitter, 

Tinctu'ra.  benzoi'ni  compo'sita.  Com- 
pound tincture  ot"  benzoin,  formerly  known 
hy  the  names  ot  tindura  benzoes  composiia, 
and  balsamiim  traumaticum.  "  Take  of 
benzoin,  three  ounces;  storax  balsam, 
strained,  two  ounces  ;  balsam  of  Tolu,  an 
ounce ;  extract  of  spiked  aloe,  half  an 
ounce;  rectified  spirit,  two  pints.  Mace- 
rate for  fourteen  days,  and  strain."  This 
tincture  is  more  generally  applied  exter- 
nally to  ulcers  and  wounds  than  given  inter- 
nally, though  possessing  expectorant,  anti- 
spasmodic, and  stimulating  powers.  Against 
coughs,  spasmodic  aft'ections  of  the  stomach, 
and  bowels,  and  diarrhoea,  produced  by 
ulcerations  of  those  parts,  it  is  a  veiy  excel- 
lent medicine.  The  dose,  when  given  inter- 
nally, is  from  half  a  fluid  drachm  to  two. 

TiNCTURA  calu'mb^.  Tiiicture  of  ca- 
lumba,  formerly  called  iinctura  columba. 
"  Take  of  calumba  root,  sliced,  two 
ounces  and  a  half;  proof  spirit,  two  pints. 
Macerate  for  fourteen  days,  and  strain." 
This  tincture  contains  the  active  part  of 
the  root,  and  is  generally  given  with  the 
infusion  of  it,  as  a  stomachic  and  adstrin- 
gent. 

Tinctu'ka  ca'mphor.5:  compo'sita.  Cora- 
pound  tincture  of  camphor,  formerly  called 
tindura  opii  camphorata;  and  elixir  pare- 
goricum.  "  Take  of  camphor,  two  scruples  ; 
opium,  dried  and  powdered,  benzoic  acid, 
of  each  a  drachm  ;  proof  spirits,  two  pints. 
Macerate  for  fourteen  days,  and  strain." 
The  London  college  has  changed  the  name 
of  this  preparation,  because  it  was  occa- 
sionally the  source  of  mistakes  under  its 
old  one,  and  tincture  of  opium  was  some- 
times substituted  for  it.  It  diflfers  also 
from  the  former  preparation  in  the  omission 
of  the  oil  of  aniseed,  which  was  often  com- 
plained of  as  disagreeable  to  the  palate,  and 
to  which,  as  an  addition,  no  increase  of 
power  could  be  affixed.  The  dose  is  from 
half  a  fluid  drachm  to  half  a  fluid  ounce. 

Tinctu'ra  cantha'ridis.  See  Tinctura 
lyltcB. 

Tinctu'ra  ca'psici.  Tincture  of  cap- 
sicum. "Take  of  capsicum  berries,  an 
ounce  ;  proof  spirit,  two  pints.  Macerate 
for  fourteen  days,  and  strain." 

Tinctu'ra  cardamo'mi.  Tincture  of  car- 
damom. "  Take  of  cardamom  seeds,  bruised, 
three  ounces  ;  proof  spirit,  two  pints.  Ma- 
cerate for  fourteen  days,  and  strain."  A 
powerful  stimulating  carminative.  In  spasm 
of  the  stomach,  an  ounce  with  some  other 
diluted  stimulant  is  given  with  advantage. 
The  dose  may  vary  according  to  circum- 
stances, from  half  a  drachm  to  an  ounce  and 
upwards. 

Tinctu'ra  cakdamo'mi  compo'sita. 
Compound  tincture  of  cardamom,  formerly 
called  tindura  stomachica.  "Take  of  car- 
damom seeds,   carra way-seeds,   cochineal, 


of  each,  powdered,  two  drachms ;  cinnamon 
bark,  bruised,  half  an  ounce  ;  raisins,  stoned, 
four  ounces  ;  proof  spirit,  two  pints.  Ma- 
cerate for  fourteen  days,  and  strain."  A 
useful  and  elegant  carminative  and  cordial. 
Tlie  dose  from  half  a  fluid  drachm  to  half 
a  fluid  ounce  and  upwards. 

Tinctu'ra  cascari'll^.  Tincture  of 
cascarilla.  "Take  of  cascarilla  bark,  pow- 
dered, four  ounces  ;  proof  spirit,  two  pints 
Macerate  for  fourteen  days,  and  strain." 
A  stimulating  aromatic  tonic,  that  may  be 
exhibited  in  debility  of  the  bowels  and 
stomach,  and  in  those  cases  of  fever  in 
which  the  Peruvian  bark  proves  purgative. 
The  dose  from  half  a  drachm  to  two 
drachms. 

Tinctu'ra  casto'rei.  Tincture  of  cas- 
tor. "  Take  of  castor,  powdered,  two 
ounces ;  rectified  spirit,  two  pints.  Ma- 
cerate for  seven  days,  and  strain."  A 
powerful  stimulant  and  antispasmodic,  most- 
ly exhibited  in  hysterical  affections  in  a  di- 
lute form.  The  dose  is  from  half  a  fluid 
drachm  to  two. 

Tinctu'ra  catechu.  Tincture  of  cate- 
chu, formerly  known  by  the  name  tindura 
japonica.  "Take  of  extract  of  catechu, 
three  ounces  ;  cinnamon  bark,  bruised,  two 
ounces;  proof  spirit,  two  pints.  Macerate 
for  fourteen  days,  and  strain."  An  aromatic 
adstringent,  mostly  given  in  protracted 
diarrhoea.  The  dose  is  from  half  a  fluid 
drachm  to  two. 

Tinctu'ra  cincho'n.e.  Tincture  of  cin- 
chona. Formerly  known  by  the  name  of 
tindura  corlicis  peruviani  simplex.  "  Take 
of  lance-leaved  cinchona  bark,  powdered, 
seven  ounces ;  proof  spirit,  two  pints.  Ma- 
cerate for  fourteen  days,  and  strain."  Tlie 
dose  is  from  a  fluid  drachm  to  half  a  fluid 
ounce.     For  its  virtues  see  Cinchona. 

Tinctu'ra  cincho'n^  ammonia'ta.  Am- 
moniated  tincture  of  cinchona.  Volatile 
tincture  of  bark.  "  Take  of  lance-leaved 
cinchona  bark,  powdered,  four  ounces  ;  aro- 
matic spirit  of  ammonia,  two  pints;  mace- 
rate for  ten  days  and  strain." 

Tinctu'ra  cincho'n^  compo'sita.  Com- 
pound tincture  of  cinchona.  "  Take  of 
iance-Ieaved  cinchona  bark,  powdered,  two 
ounces  ;  orange  peel,  dried,  an  ounce  and  a 
half;serpentary  root,  bruised,  three  drachms, 
saS'ron,  a  drachm ;  cochineal,  powdered,  two 
scruples  ;  proof  spirit,  twenty  fluid  ounces. 
Macerate  for  fourteen  days,  and  strain." 
The  dose  is  from  one  fluid  drachm  to  half  a 
fluid  ounce.    For  its  virtues  see  Cinchona. 

Tinctu'ra  cinnamo'mi.  Tincture  of  cin- 
namon. Formerly  called  aqua  cinnamomi 
fortis.  "  Take  of  cinnamon  bark,  bruised, 
three  ounces  ;  proof  spirit,  two  pints.  Ma- 
cerate for  fourteen  days,  and  strain."  The 
dose  is  from  a  fluid  drachm  to  three  or 
more. 

Tinctu'ra  cinnamo'mi  compo'sita.  Com- 
pound tincture  of   cinnamon.      Formerly 


S9-2 


TIN. 


TIN 


called  tinrtiira  aromaiic.  "  Take  of  cin- 
namon bark,  bruised,  six  drachms  ;  carda- 
mom seeds,  bruised,  three  drachms  ;  long 
pepper,  powdered,  ginger-root,  sliced,  of 
each  two  drachms;  proof  spirit,  two  pints. 
Macerate  for  fourteen  days,  and  strain." 
The  dose  is  from  half  a  fluid  drachm  to  two 
or  more. 

Tinctu'ba  digita'lis.  Tincture  of  fox- 
glove. "  Take  of  fox-glove  leaves,  dried, 
four  ounces  :  proof  spirit,  tw  o  pints.  Ma- 
cerate for  fourteen  days,  and  strain."  This 
tincture  is  introduced  in  the  London  Phar- 
macopoeia as  possessing  the  properties  of  the 
plant  in  a  convenient,  uniform,  and  per- 
manent form  ;  it  is  a  saturated  tincture, 
and  in  the  same  proportions  has  been  long 
used  in  general  practice.  The  dose  is  fiom 
ien  to  forty  minims.  For  its  virtues  see 
Digitalis. 

Tinctc'ra  fe'rri  aceta'tis.  This  pre- 
paration is  directed  in  the  Dublin  pharma- 
copoeia, with  acetate  of  potash,  two  ounces ; 
sulphate  of  iron,  one  ounce ;  and  rectified 
spirit,  two  pints. 

Tinctu'ra  fe'rri  ammonia'ti.  Tinc- 
ture of  ammoniated  iron,  formerly  called 
tinctura  ferri  ammoniacalis  :  tinciura  Jlorum 
martialium,  tincUira  martis  mynsichti. 
*«  Take  of  ammoniated  iron,  four  ounces; 
proof  spirit,  a  pint.  Digest  and  strain." 
This  is  a  most  excellent  chalybeate  in  all 
atonic  aifections,  and  may  be  given  with 
cinchona  in  the  cure  of  dropsical  and  other 
cachetic  diseases.  The  dose  is  from  half  a 
fluid  drachm  to  two. 

Tisctu'ra  fe'rri  muria'tis.  Tincture 
of  muriate  of  iron.  Formerly  called  tinctura 
martis  in  spirilu  salts ;  tinciura  martis  cum 
spiritu  salis  j  and  lately  known  by  the  name 
of  tinciura  ferri  muriati.  "  Take  of  sub- 
carbonate  of  iron,  half  a  pound  ;  muriatic 
acid,  a  pint ;  rectified  spirit,  three  pints. 
Pour  the  acid  upon  the  sub-carbonafe  of 
iron  in  a  glass  vessel,  and  shake  it  occasion- 
ally for  three  days.  Set  it  by  that  the  faces, 
if  there  be  any,  may  subside  ;  then  pour  off 
the  solution,  and  add  the  spirit."  Mr.  Cline 
strongly  recommends  this  in  iscliuria  and 
many  diseases  of  the  kidneys  and  urinary 
passages.  The  dose  is  from  ten  to  twenty 
drops.  It  is  a  good  chalybeate,  and  service- 
able against  most  diseases  of  debility  with- 
out fever. 

Tikctu'ka  GESTiA'NiE  coMPo'siTA.  Com- 
pound tincture  of  gentian.  Formerly  called 
tinctura  amara.  "  Take  of  gentian  root, 
sliced,  two  ounces ;  orange-peel,  dried,  an 
ounce;  cardamom  seeds,  bruised,  half  an 
ounce;  proof  spirit,  two  pints.  Macerate 
for  fourteen  days,  witli  a  gentle  heat,  and 
strain."  The  dose  is  from  one  fluid  drachm 
to  two.     For  its  virtues  see  Gentianu. 

Tinctu'ra  guai'aci.  Tincture  of  guaia- 
cum.  "  Take  of  guaiacum  resin,  powdered, 
half  a  pound;  rectified  spirit,  two  pints. 
Macerate  for  fourteen   days,    and  strain." 


This  tincture,  which  possesses  all  the  active 
parts  of  this  peculiar  vegetable  matter,  is 
now  first  introduced  into  the  London  Phar- 
macopceia.  The  dose  is  from  one  fluid 
drachm  to  two.  For  its  virtues  see  Guaia- 
cum. 

Tinctu'ra  guai'aci  ammonia'ta.  Am- 
moniated tincture  of  guaiacum.  Formerly 
called  tinctura  guaicina  volalilii.  "  Take 
of  guaiacum  resin,  powdered,  four  ounces  ; 
aromatic  spirit  of  ammonia,  a  pint  and  a  half. 
Macerate  for  fourteen  days,  and  strain." 
The  dose  is  from  one  fluid  drachm  to  two. 

Tinctu'ra  helle'bori  ni'gri.  Tincture 
of  black  hellebore.  Formerly  called  tinctura 
melampodii.  "  Take  of  black  hellebore-root, 
sliced,  four  ounces  ;  proof  spirit,  two  pints. 
Macerate  for  fourteen  days,  and  strain." 
The  dose  is  from  half  to  a  whole  fluid 
drachm.  For  its  virtues  consult  Helleborus 
niger. 

Tinctu'ra  hu'mci.i.  Tincture  of  hop. 
"Take  of  hops,  five  ounces;  proof  spirit, 
two  pints.  Macerate  for  fourteen  days,  and 
strain."  Various  modifications  of  the  pre- 
parations of  this  bitter  have  lately  been 
strongly  recommended  by  Mr.  Freke,  (Ob- 
servations on  Kumulus  Lupulus,)  and  em- 
ployed by  many  practitioners,  who  believe 
that  it  unites  sedative  and  tonic  powers, 
and  thus  forms  a  useful  combination.  The 
dose  is  from  half  to  a  whole  fluid  drachm. 
See  Hmnulus. 

Tinctu'ra  hyoscyami.  Tincture  of 
henbane.  "  Take  of  henbane  leaves,  dried, 
four  ounces;  i^roof  spirit,  two  pints.  Ma- 
cerate for  fourteen  dfiys,  and  strain."  That 
the  henbane  itself  is  narcotic  is  abundantly 
proved,  that  the  same  power  is  also  found  in 
its  tincture  is  also  certain,  but  to  produce 
the  same  eftects  requires  a  much  larger  dose. 
In  some  of  the  statements  made  to  the  Col- 
lege of  Physicians  of  London  a  different 
opinion  has  been  given,  and  twenty-five 
drops  have  been  considered  as  equivalent  to 
twenty  of  tincture  of  opium  ;  it  does  not 
produce  costiveness,  or  the  subsequent  con- 
fusion of  head  which  follows  the  use  of 
opium,  and  will  therefore  be,  even  if  its 
powers  be  weaker^  of  considerable  use. 
The  dose  is  from  ten  minims  to  one  fluid 
drachm. 

Tinctu'ra  jala'p^s;.  Tincture  of  jalap, 
formerly  called  tinctura  jalapii.  "  Take 
of  jalap-root,  powdered,  eight  ounces  ;  proof 
spirit,  two  pints.  Macerate  for  fourteen 
days,  with  a  gentle  heat,  and  strain."  The 
dose  is  from  one  fluid  drachm  to  half  a  fluid 
ounce.  For  its  virtue  see  Convolvulus 
jalapa. 

Tinctu'ra  ki'no.  Tincture  of  kino. 
"  Take  of  kino,  powdered,  three  ounces ; 
proof  spirit,  two  pints.  Macerate  for  four- 
teen days,  and  stiain  "  All  the  astringency 
of  kino  is  included  in  this  preparation.  The 
dose  is  from  half  a  fluid  drachm  to  two. 
See  Kino. 


TIN 


TIN 


893 


TiNCTU  RA  ly'tTjE.  Tinctiirc  of  blister- 
sng  fly.  Formerly  called  iinclura  canlhari- 
dis  :  —  tinctura  caidharidum.  "  Take  of 
blistering  flies,  bruised,  three  drachms ; 
proof  spirit,  two  pints.  Macerate  for  four- 
teen days,  and  strain."  In  the  last  edition 
of  the  London  pharmacopoeia,  the  colouring 
matter  of  the  former  preparation  is  omitted 
as  useless,  and  the  proportion  of  the  fly  in- 
creased. It  is  a  very  acrid,  diuretic,  and 
stimulating  preparation,  which  should  al- 
ways be  administered  with  great  caution 
from  its  known  action  on  the  parts  of  gene- 
2"ation.  In  chronic  eruptions  on  the  skin, 
and  dropsical  diseases  of  the  aged,  it  is  often 
very  useful  when  other  medicines  have  been 
inert.  The  dose  is  from  half  a  fluid  drachm 
to  two. 

Tinctu'ra  my'rrh^.  Tincture  of  myrrh. 
"  Take  of  myrrh,  bruised,  four  ounces;  rec- 
tified spirit,  two  pints  ;  water,  a  pint.  Ma- 
cerate for  fourteen  days,  and  strain."  The 
dose  is  from  half  to  a  whole  fluid  drachm. 
For  its  virtues  see  Myrrha. 

Tinctu'ra  o'pii.  Tincture  of  opium. 
"Take  of  hard  opium,  powdered,  two  oun- 
ces and  a  half;  proof  spirit,  two  pints.  Ma- 
cerate for  fourteen  days,  and  strain."  The 
dose  is  from  ten  minims,  or  twenty  drops, 
to  half  a  fluid  drachm.  For  its  virtues  see 
Opium. 

Tinctu'ra  ehe'i.  Tincture  of  rhubarb. 
Formerly  known  by  the  names  of  tinctura 
rhabarbari,  and  tinctura  rkabarbari  spirituo- 
sa.  "Take  of  rhubarb-root,  sliced,  two 
ounces :  cardamom-seeds,  bruised,  half  an 
ounce;  saffron,  two  drachms;  proof  spirit, 
two  pints.  Macerate  for  fourteen  days,  with 
a  gentle  heat,  and  strain."  The  dose  is  from 
half  a  fluid  ounce  to  one  and  a  half.  For 
its  virtues  see  Rheum. 

Tinctu'ra  rhe'i  compo'sita.  Compound 
tincture  of  rhubarb.  Formerly  caWed  tinc- 
tura rhabarbari  composita.  "  Take  of  rhu- 
barb-root, sliced,  two  ounces ;  liquorice- 
root,  bruised;  half  an  ounce  ;  ginger-roof, 
sliced,  saffron,  of  each  two  drachms  ;  proof 
spirit,  a  pint ;  water,  twelve  fluid  ounces. 
Macerate  for  fourteen  days,  with  a  gentle 
heat,  and  strain."  This  is  a  mild  stomachic 
aperient.  The  dose  is  from  half  a  fluid 
ounce  to  one  and  a  half. 

Tinctu'ra  sci'll^:.  Tincture  of  squill. 
"  Take  of  squill-root,-  fresh  dried,  four  oun- 
ces ;  proof  spirit,  two  pints.  Macerate  for, 
fourteen  days,  and  strain."  The  virtues  'of 
this  squill  (see  Scilla)  reside  in  the  tincture, 
which  is  administered  in  doses  of  from 
twenty  drops  to  a  fluid  drachm. 

Tinctu'ra  se'nn^.  Tincture  of  senna. 
Formerly  called  elixir  salutis.  "  Take  of 
sensia-leaves,  three  ounces  ;  carraway-seeds, 
bruised,  three  drachms;  cardamom-seeds, 
bruised,  a  drachm;  raisins,  stoned,  four 
ounces ;  proof  spirit,  two  pints.     Macerate 


for  fourteen  days,  with  a  gentle  heat,  and 
strain."  A  carminative,  aperient,  and  pur- 
gative in  doses  from  two  fluid  drachms  to  a 
fluid  ounce.     See  Cassia  senna. 

Tinctu'ra  serpenta'ri^.  Tincture  of 
serpentary.  Formerly  called  tinctura  ser- 
pentaricB  virginiaiim.  "  Take  of  serpentary- 
root,  three  ounces ;  proof  spirit,  two  pints. 
Macerate  for  fourteen  days,  and  strain." 
This  tincture  possesses,  in  addition  to  the 
virtues  of  the  spirit,  those  of  the  serpenfaria. 
The  dose  is  from  half  a  fluid  drachm  to  two- 
See  Aristolochia  serpentaria. 

Tinctu'ra  valeria'n^.  Tincture  of  va- 
lerian. Formerly  called  tinctura  valeriancR 
simplex.  "  Take  of  valerian-root,  four 
ounces;  proof  spirit,  two  pints.  Macerate 
for  fourteen  days,  and  strain."  A  useful  an- 
tispasmodic in  conjunction  with  others.  The 
dose  is  from  half  a  fluid  drachm  to  two.  See 
Valeriana. 

Tinctura  valeria'njE  ammonia 'ta.  Am- 
moniated  tincture  of  valerian.  Formerly 
called  tinctura  Valeriana  volatilis.  "  Take  of 
valerian-root,  four  ounces  ;  aromatic  spirit  of 
ammonia,  two  pints.  Macerate  for  fourteen 
days,  and  strain."  A  strong  antispasmodic 
and  stimulating  tincture.  The  dose  is  from 
half  a  fluid  drachm  to  two. 

Tinctu'ra  vera'tri.  A  very  active  alte- 
rative, recommended  in  the  cure  of  epilepsy 
and  cutaneous  eruptions.  Its  administration 
requires  great  caution  ;  the  white  hellebore 
being  a  powerful  poison. 

Tinctu'ra  zingi'beris.  Tincture  of  gin- 
ger. "  Take  of  ginger-root,  sliced,  two  oun- 
ces; proof  spirit,  two  pints.  Macerate  for 
fourteen  days,  and  strain.  A  stimulating 
carminative.  The  dose  is  from  a  fluid  drachm 
to  three. 

Tincture  of  aloes.     See  Tinctura  aloes. 

Tincture  of  assafatida.  See  Tinctura  assa- 
fcetidce. 

Tincture  of  black  hellebore.  See  Tinctura 
hellebori  nigri. 

Tincture  of  blistering  fly.  See  Tinctura 
lyttcB. 

Tincture  of  calumba.  See  Tinctura  ca- 
lunibm. 

Tincture  of  capsicum.  See  Tinctura  cap- 
sici. 

Tincture  of  cardamum.  See  Tinctura  car- 
damotni. 

Tincture  of  cascarilla.  See  Tinctura  cas- 
carilla. 

Tincture  of  castor.  See  Tinctura  cas- 
torei. 

Tincture  of  catechu.  See  Tinctura  ca- 
techu. 

Tincture  of  cinchona.  See  Tinctura  cin- 
chonce. 

Tincture  of  cinnamon.  See  Tinctura  cin- 
namomi. 

Tincture  of  fox-glove.  See  Tinctura  di- 
gitalis. 


S94 


TIT 


TOE 


Tincture  of  guaiacum.  See  Tinctura 
giiaiaci. 

Tincture  of  guaiacum,  ammoniated.  See 
Tinctura  guaiaci  ammoniata. 

Tinctvre  of  ginger.  See  Tinctura  zingibe- 
ris- 

Tincture  of  henbane.  See  Tinctura  hyo- 
set/ami. 

Tincture  of  hops.    See  Tinctura  humuli. 

Tincture  of  jalap.     See  Tinctura  jalapce. 

Tincture  of  kino.    See  Tinctura  kino. 

Tincture  of  myrrh.     See  Tinctura  myrrhce. 

Tincture  of  opium.     See  Tinctura  opii. 

Tincture  of  orange-peel.  See  Tinctura  au- 
rantii. 

Tincture  of  rhubarb.     See  Tinctura  rhei. 

Tincture  of  senna.     See  Tinctura  sennce. 

Tincture  of  serpentary.  See  Tinctura  ser- 
pentarice. 

Tincture  of  squills.    See  Tinctura  scillce. 

Tincture  of  valerian.  See  Tinctura  vale- 
riancE. 

Tincture  of  valerian,  ammoniated.  See 
Tinctura  Valeriana  ammoniata. 

Tincture,  compound,  of  aloes.  See  Tinc- 
tura aloes  composita. 

Tincture,  compound,  of  benzoin.  See 
Tinctura  benzoini  composita. 

Tincture,  compound,  of  camphor.  See 
Tinctura  camphor oe  composita. 

Tincture,  compound,  of  cardamom.  See 
Tinctura  cardanwmi  composita. 

Tincture,  compound,  of  cinnamon.  See 
Tinctura  cinnamomi  composita. 

Tincture,  compound,  of  cinchona.  See 
Tinctura  cinchona  composita. 

Tincture,  compound,  of  gentian.  See 
Tinctura  gentiarue  composita. 

Tincture,  compound,  of  rhubarb.  See 
Tinctura  rhei  composita. 

Tl'NEA  CA'PITIS.  (Tinea,  from  teneo, 
to  hold.)  The  scald-head.  A  genus  of  dis- 
ease in  the  Class,  Locales,  and  Order,  Dia- 
lyses,  of  Cullen  ;  characterized  h»y  small  ul- 
.  cers  at  the  root  of  the  hairs  of  the  head, 
which  produce  a  friable  white  crust. 

Tin-glass.     See  Bismuth. 

TINNITUS  AU'RIUM.     See  Paracusis. 

T  I  T  A'  N  I  U  M.  This  is  a  lately  disco- 
vered metal.  It  was  first  noticed  by  Mac- 
gregor  as  existing  in  the  state  of  an  oxyde, 
mixed  with  iron,  manganese,  and  silex,  in  a 
greyish-black  sand  found  in  the  vale  of  Me- 
nachan  in  Cornwall,  and  thence  named 
menachanite,  or  oxyde  of  titanium,  com- 
bined with  iron.  It  has  since  been  disco- 
vered by  Klaproth,  in  an  ore  named  tita- 
nite,  or  oxyde  of  titanium,  combined  with 
lime  and  silex.  This  ore  is  generally  met 
with  crystallized  in  four-sided  prisms,  not 
longer  than  a  quarter  of  an  inch.  Its  co- 
lour is  a  yellowish  red,  or  blackish  brown  ; 
it  is  opaque  and  of  an  imperfect  lustre. 
It  breaks  with  a  foliated,  uneven,  or  con- 
choidal  fracture.     It  exists  also  in  an  ore 


called  red  schorl  of  Hungary,  or  red  oxyde 
of  titanium.  This  ore,  which  is  found 
generally  crystallized  in  rectangular  prisms, 
is  of  a  brownish  red  colour,  of  the  specific 
gravity  4.2,  and  its  texture  foliated.  In  all 
these  ores  titanium  exists  in  the  state  of  an 
oxyde. 

Properties  of  Titanium. — Titanium  has 
been  only  obtained  in  very  small  aggluti- 
nated grains.  It  is  of  a  red  yellow  and. 
crystalline  texture,  brittle,  and  extremely 
refractory.  When  broken  with  a  hammer 
while  yet  hot  from  its  recent  reduction,  it 
shows  a  change  of  colours  of  purple,  violet, 
and  blue.  In  a  very  intense  heat  it  is  vo- 
latilized. Most  of  the  acids  have  a  striking 
action  on  this  metal :  though  nitric  acid  has 
little  eftect  upon  it.  It  is  very  oxidable 
by  the  muriatic  acid.  It  is  not  attacked  by 
the  alkalis.  Nitro-muriatic  acid  converts 
it  into  a  white  powder.  Sulphuric  acid 
when  boiled  upon  it  is  partly  decomposed. 
It  is  one  of  the  most  infusible  metals.  It 
does  not  combine  with  sulphur,  but  it  may 
be  united  to  phosphorus.  It  does  not  alloy 
with  copper,  lead,  or  arsenic,  but  combines 
with  iron. 

Method  of  obtaining  Titanium. — It  is  ex- 
tremely difficult  to  reduce  the  oxyde  of  tita- 
nium to  the  metallic  state.  However,  the 
experiments  of  Klaproth,  Hecht,  and  Vau- 
quelin,  have  proved  its  reducibility.  Ac- 
cording to  the  two  latter,  one  part  of  oxyde 
of  titanium  is  to  be  melted  with  six  of  pot- 
ash ;  the  mass,  when  cold,  is  to  be  dissolved 
in  water.  A  white  precipitate  will  be 
formed  which  is  carbonate  of  titanium.  This 
carbonate  is  then  made  into  paste  with  oil, 
and  the  mixture  is  put  into  a  crucible  filled 
with  charcoal  powder  and  a  little  alumine. 
The  whole  is  then  exposed  for  a  few  hours 
to  the  action  of  a  strong  heat.  The  metallic 
titanium  will  be  found  in  the  form  of  a  black- 
ish puff'ed  up  substance,  possessing  a  metal- 
lic appearance. 

Tithy'malds.  (From  ri§os,  a  dug,  and 
fitcXo;,  tender ;  so  called  from  its  smooth 
leaves  and  milky  juice.)  Spurge.  Two 
plants  are  directed  for  medicinal  purposes 
by  this  name.  See  Euphorbia  paralias,  and 
Esula  minor. 

TiTHYMALus  CTPARi'ssius.  See  Esula 
minor. 

Tithy'malus  para'lios.  See  Euphorbia 
paralias. 

TiTHYMELiE'A.     See  Daphne  gnidium. 

TiTi'LLicuM.  (From  titilfo,  to  tickle  ;  so 
called  from  its  being  easily  tickled.)  The 
arm-pit. 

Toad-flax.     See  .Antirrhinum  linaria. 

Tobacco.     See  JVicotiana. 

Tobacco,  English.     See  JVicotiana  ruslicu. 

Tobacco,  Virginian.     See  JVicotiana. 

TOES.  Digiti  pedis.  They  consist  of 
three  distinct  bones,  disposed  in  rows,  called 


xoy 


Ton 


89.:i 


phalanges,  or  ranks  of  the  toes.  The  great 
toe  has  but  two  phalanges  ;  the  others  have 
three  ranks  of  bones,  which  have  nothing 
particular,  only  the  joints  are  made  round 
and  free,  formed  by  a  round  head  on  one 
bone,  and  by  a  pretty  deep  hollow  for  re- 
ceiving it,  in  the  one  above  it.     . 

Tolu  balsam.    See  Toluiftra  balsamum. 

Tolui'fera  ba'lsamum.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  tree  which  affords  the  Tolu 
balsam.  Balsamum  Tolutanum.  Balsam 
of  Tolu.  The  tree  Toluiftra  balsamum, 
of  Linnasus,  from  which  this  balsam  is  pro- 
cured, grows  in  South  America,  in  the  pro- 
vince of  Tolu,  behind  Carthagena,  whence 
'.ve  are  supplied  with  the  balsam,  which  is 
brought  to  us  in  little  gourd-shells.  The 
balsam  is  obtained  by  making  incisions 
into  the  bark  of  the  tree,  and  is  collected  into 
spoons,  which  are  made  of  black  was,  from 
which  it  is  poured  into  proper  vessels.  It 
thickens,  and  in  time  becomes  concrete : 
it  has  a  fragrant  odour,  and  a  warm  sweet- 
ish taste.  It  dissolves  entirely  in  alcohol, 
and  communicates  its  odour  and  taste  to 
water,  by  boiling.  It  contains  acid  of  ben- 
zoin. This  is  the  mildest  of  the  balsams. 
It  has  been  used  as  an  expectorant;  but 
its  powers  are  very  inconsiderable,  and 
it  is  at  present  employed  principally  on 
account  of  its  flavour,  somewhat  resem- 
bling that  of  lemons.  It  is  directed,  by 
the  pharmacopoeias,  in  the  syrupus  Tolu- 
tanus,  tinctura  Tolutana,  and  syrupus  balsa- 
micus. 

Toluta'num  ba'lsamum.  See  Toluiftra. 
balsamum. 

ToMEi'uM.  (From  rs^ya/,  to  cut.)  An  in- 
cision-knife. 

Tomenti'tia.  (From  tomejilum,  a  flock 
of  wool ;  so  called  from  its  soft  coat.)  Cot- 
ton-weed. 

TOiME'NTUM  CE'REBRI.  (To- 
mentum,  a  flock  of  wool.)  The  small 
vessels  that  penetrate  the  cortical  substance 
of  the  brain  from  the  pia  mater,  which, 
when  separated  from  the  brain,  and  adher- 
ing to  the  pia  mater,  give  it  a  flocky  appear- 
ance. 

TONIC  SPASM.  (Spasmus tonicus, 
Tav/»of,  from  Tsiva,  to  pull  or  draw.)  Con- 
Iradura  aspasmo.  A  rigid  contraction  of  the 
muscles,  without  relaxation,  as  in  trismus, 
tetanus,  &,c.     See  Tetanus. 

TONICS.  (Mtdicamenla  tonka,  from 
Tovoai,  to  Strengthen.)  Medicines  which  in- 
crease the  lone  of  the  muscular  fibre ;  such 
as  vegetable  bitters ;  also  stimulants,  adstrin- 
gents,  &.C. 

TONGUE.  Lingua.  A  soft  fleshy 
viscus,  very  moveable  in  every  direction, 
situated  inferiorly  in  the  cavity  of  the 
mouth,  and  constituting  the  organ  of  taste. 
It  is  divided  into  a  base,  body,  and  back, 
an  inferior  surface  and  two  lateral  parts. 
It  is  composed  of  muscular  fibres,  covered 
by  a  nervous  membrane,  on  which  are  a 
great  aumber  of  nei'vous  papillae;  particular- 


ly at  tiie  apex  and  lateral  parts ;  the  rete 
niucosum,  and  epidermis.  The  arteries  of 
the  tongue  are  branches  of  the  ranine  and 
labial.  The  veins  empty  tliemsel^es  into 
the  great  Unguals,  which  proceed  to  the  ex- 
ternal jugular.  The  nerves  come  from  the 
eighth,  ninth,  and  fifth  pair.  The  use  of  this 
organ  is  for  chewing,  swallowing,  sucking, 
and  tasting.     See  also  Taste. 

TONSILS.  Tonsilla.  Amygdala;.  Tales. 
Tales.  Tolles.  Two  oblong,  suboval  glands, 
situated  one  on  each  side  of  the  fauces,  and 
opening  into  the  cavity  of  the  mouth  by 
twelve  or  more  large  excretory  ducts. 

Tootk.     See  Teeth. 

Tooth-ache.     See  Odontalgia. 

TO'PHUS.  (Toph,  Hebrew.)  A  topb. 
Epiporoma,  a  soft  swelling  on  a  bone.  The 
concretion  on  the  teeth  or  in  the  joints  of 
gouty  people.     Also  gravel. 

TO'PICA.  (From  n-ffoi,  a  place.)  Medi- 
cines applied  to  a  particular  place. 

Topina'ria.  a  species  of  tumour  in  the 
skin  of  the  head. 

To'rculak.  (From  iorqueo,  to  twist.) 
The  tourniquet;  a  bandage  to  check  hae- 
morrhages after  wounds  or  amputations. 

TO'RCULAR  HERO'PHILI.  (Torcular, 
from  torqueo,  to  twist.)  Lechenon.  Lenos. 
The  press  of  Herophilus.  That  place  where 
the  four  sinuses  of  the  dura  mater  meet  to- 
gether, first  accurately  described  by  Hero- 
philus, the  anatomist. 

Tordy'lium  officina'le.  (Tordylium, 
quasi  tortilium,  from  torqueo,  to  twist ;  so 
named  from  its  tortuous  branches.)  The 
systematic  name  of  the  officinal  seseli  creli- 
cum.     The  seeds  are  said  to  be  diuretic. 

Tormentil.     See  Tormentilla. 

TORMENTI'LLA.  (From  tonnentum, 
pain  ;  because  it  was  supposed  to  relieve 
pain  in  the  teeth.) 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linna?an  system.  Class,  Icosandria.  Order, 
Monogynia. 

2.  The  pharmaccpceial  name  of  the  up- 
right septfoil. 

Tormenti'lla  ere'cta.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  upright  septfoil.  Heplaphyllum. 
Consolida  rubra.  Tormentilla  ■■  caule  erecti- 
usculo,  foliis  sessilibus,  of  Linnajus.  The 
root  is  the  only  part  of  the  plant  which  is 
used  medicinally  ;  it  has  a  strong  styptic 
taste,  but  imparls  no  peculiar  sapid  flavour  : 
it  has  been  long  held  in  estimation  as  a  pow- 
erful adstringent ;  and  as  a  proof  of  its  effi- 
cacy in  this  way,  it  has  been  substituted  for 
oak  bark  in  the  tanning  of  skins  for  leather. 
Tormentil  isordered  in  the  pulvis  cretce  com- 
posilus,  of  the  London  Pharmacopoeia.  See 
Tormentilla. 

TO'RMINA.  Gripes.  Pains  in  the  bow- 
els. 

T  O'R  P  0  R.  A  numbness,  or  deficient 
sensation. 

Tortico'llis.  (From  iorqueo,  to  twist, 
and  collum,  the  neck.)  The  wry  neck. 

Tobtd'ea  o'ssis.    Thelocked  jaw. 


896 


TOU 


TRA 


To'ta  bo'na.  See  Chenopodium  Bonus 
Henricus. 

TOUCH.  Tactm.  The  sensation  by 
which  we  perceire  any  thing  that  is  applied 
to  the  skin.  The  orscan  of  touch  is  formed 
by  the  nervous  panillcB,  which  are  situated 
all  over  the  skin,  but  aiore  especially  at  the 
points  of  the  fingers. 

Touch-me-not.    See  J^oli  me  tangere. 

Tonch-ivond.     See  Agaricus. 

TOURNEFORT,  Joseph  Pittos  de, 
was  born  at  AiX;  in  Provence,  in  lo56.  Ke 
was  destined  for  the  church,  but  a  taste  for 
natural  knowledge  led  him,  at  his  father's 
death,  to  change  for  the  profession  of  phy- 
sic. He,  therefore,  qualified  himself  tho- 
roughly in  anatomy,  chemistry,  and  other 
branches  of  medical  study,  and  likewise  dis- 
tinguished himself  as  an  elegant  writer  and 
lecturer  ;  but  he  displayed  especially  an  ar- 
dent devotion  to  botany,  which  ever  after 
made  the  chief  object  of  his  life.  His  zeal 
in  this  pursuit  led  him  to  encounter  consi- 
derable danger  in  exploring  the  Alps,  Py- 
renees, &c.  during  several  seasons,  passing 
the  intermediate  winters  at  Montpelier  ;  but 
he  is  said  to  have  graduated  at  Orange.  His 
merits,  as  a  botanist,  soon  became  conspicu- 
ous at  Paris,  and  the  superintendance  of  the 
royal  garden  was  resigned  to  him  by  Fagon. 
In  this  school  he  soon  drew  together  a 
crowd  of  students  ;  but  anxious  for  farther 
improvements,  he  travelled  into  the  neigh- 
bouring countries,  and  thus  greatly  enriched 
Lis  collections.  He  was  admitted  a  mem- 
ber of  the  Academy  of  Sciences,  and  of  the 
Medical  Faculty  at  Paris ;  and  was  likewise 
decorated  with  the  Order  of  Saint  Michael. 
He  published  about  the  same  period  several 
botanical  works,  of  which  the  principal  is 
entitled,  "Institutions  Rei  Herbariee." 
In  the  year  1700  he  set  out,  under  royal 
patronage,  on  a  voyage  to  the  Levant,  with 
the  view  of  investigating  the  plants  of  an- 
cient writers,  and  making  new  discoveries  ; 
and  on  his  return,  after  two  years,  he  wrote 
a  very  interesting  and  valuable  account  of 
the  expedition  in  French,  which  was  not 
published,  however,  till  after  his  death. 
This  took  place  in  1703,  inconsequence  of 
a  hurt  in  the  breast,  which  he  received  from 
a  carriage.  He  left  his  collection  of  plants 
to  the  king,  who  bestowed  in  return  a  pen- 
sion of  a  thousand  livres  on  his  nephew. 
Besides  the  botanical  works  published  by 
him,  he  is  said  to  have  left  several  others  in 
manuscript.  One  object,  which  had  occu- 
pied much  of  his  attention,  was  to  determine 
the  medical  virtues  of  plants  by  a  chemical 
analysis  ;  but  the  loss  of  these  labours  is  not 
to  be  regretted,  as  tliose  of  GeofFroy,  on  the 
same  plan,  turned  out  to  be  without  any 
solid  advantage.  The  elegance  and  facility 
of  Tournefort's  botanical  method  gained 
him  many  followers  at  first  :  but  it  has  since 
been  superseded  by  that  of  Linnseus,  which 
is  much  more  systematic  and  comprehen- 


sive. Still,  however,  it  must  be  acknow- 
ledged, that  the  generic  distinctions,  esta- 
blished by  the  former  botanist,  and  most  ac- 
curafeiy  delineated,  have  been  the  principal 
foundation  of  subsequent  improvements. 

TOURNIQUET.  (French,  from  iourner, 
to  turn.)  An  instrument  used  for  stopping 
the  Sow  of  blood  into  a  limb. 

Toxica'ria  macassarie'nsis.  An  Indian 
poison  obtained  from  a  tree  hitherto  unde- 
scribed  by  any  medical  botanist,  known  by 
the  name  of  Boas-upas  :  it  is  a  native  of 
South  America.  Concerning  this  plant 
various  and  almost  incredible  particulars 
have  been  related,  both  in  ancient  and  mo- 
dern times  ;  some  of  them  true,  others  pro- 
bably founded  on  superstition.  Rumphius 
testifies  that  he  had  not  met  with  any  other 
more  dreadful  product  from  any  vegetable. 
And  he  adds,  that  this  poison,  of  which  the 
Indians  boast,  was  much  more  terrible  to 
tiie  Dutch  than  any  warlike  instrument.  He 
likewise  says,  it  i.s  his  opinion,  that  it  is  of 
(he  same  natural  order,  if  not  of  the  same 
genus,  of  the  cestrum. 

Tosicode'ndruh.  (From  toS,ixov,  a  poison, 
and  hv^pov,  a  tree.)  The  poison-tree,  which 
is  so  noxious  that  no  insects  ever  come  near 
it.     See  Ehus  toxicodendron. 

TOXICOLOGY  {Toxicologia,  from  t«^«v, 
an  arrow  or  bow  ;  because  the  darts  of 
the  ancients  were  usually  besmeared  with 
some  poisonous  substance  ;  and  Xaytn,  a  dis- 
course.) A  dissertation  on  poisons.  See 
Poison. 

TO'XICUM.  (From  ro^av,  an  arrow,  which 
was  sometimes  poisoned.)  Any  deadly 
poison. 

Toxite'sia.     The  arfemisia,  or  mugwort. 

THRABE'CULA.  (Thrahecidn,  a  small 
beam.)  This  word  is  mostly  applied  by 
anatomists  to  the  small  raedullai-y  fibres  of 
the  brain,  which  constitute  the  commis- 
sures. 

T  R  A'C  E  E  A.  (So  called  from  its 
roughness  ;  from  rpap^^us,  rough.)  The 
windpipe.  The  trachea  is  a  cartilaginous 
and  membranous  canal,  through  which  the 
air  passes  into  the  lungs.  Its  upper  part, 
which  is  called  the  lar3'nx,  is  composed  of 
five  cartilages.  The  uppermost  and  smallest 
of  these  caitilages  is  placed  over  the  glottis 
or  mouth  of  the  larynx,  and  is  called  epi- 
glottis, as  closing  the  passage  to  the  lungs 
in  the  act  of  swallowing.  The  sides  of  the 
larynx  are  composed  of  the  two  arytenoid 
cartilages,  which  are  of  a  very  complex 
figure,  not  easy  to  be  described.  The  ante- 
rior and  larger  part  of  the  larynx  is  made  up 
of  two  cartilages,  one  of  which  is  called  tby- 
roides  or  scutiformis,  from  its  being  shaped 
like  a  buckler  :  and  the  other  cricoides  or 
annularis,  from  its  resembling  a  ring.  Both 
these  cartilages  may  be  felt  immediately 
under  the  skin,  at  the  fore  part  of  the  tho- 
rax ;  and  the  thyroides,  by  its  convexity, 
forms  an  eminence  called  the  pomum  adaraij 


TRA 


TRA 


897 


tvhich  is  usually  more  considerable  in  the 
male  than  in  the  female  subject. 

All  these  cartilages  are  united  to  each 
other  by  means  of  very  elastic  ligamentous 
fibres ;  and  are  enabled,  by  the  assistance  of 
their  several  muscles,  to  dilate  or  contract 
the  passage  of  the  larynx,  and  to  perform 
that  variety  of  motion  which  seems  to  point 
out  the  larynx,  as  the  principal  organ  of  the 
voice  ;  for  when  the  air  passes  out  through 
a  wound  in  the  trachea,  it  produces  no 
sound. 

These  cartilages  are  moistened  by  a  mu- 
cus, which  seems  to  be  secreted  by  minute 
glands  situated  near  them.  The  upper  part 
of  the  trachea,  and  the  cricoid  and  thyroid 
cartilages,  are  in  some  measure  covered  an- 
teriorly by  a  considerable  body,  which  is 
supposed  to  be  of  a  glandular  structure,  and 
from  its  situation  is  called  the  thyroid  gland, 
though  its  excretory  duct  has  not  yet  been 
discovered,  or  its  real  use  ascertained.  The 
glottis  is  entirely  covered  by  a  very  fine 
membrane,  which  is  moistened  by  a  con- 
stant supply  of  a  watery  fluid.  From  the 
larynx  the  canal  begins  to  take  the  name  of 
trachea,  or  aspera  arleria,  and  extends  from 
thence  as  far  down  as  the  fourth  or  fifth  ver- 
tebrae of  the  back,  where  it  divides  into  two 
branches,  which  are  the  right  and  left  bron- 
chial tube.  Each  of  these  bronchia  rami- 
fies through  the  substance  of  that  lobe  of 
the  lungs,  to  which  it  is  distributed,  by  an 
infinite  number  of  branches,  which  are 
formed  of  cartilages  separated  from  each 
other  like  those  of  the  trachea,  by  an  in- 
tervening membranous  and  ligamentary 
substance.  Each  of  these  cartilages  is  of 
an  angular  figure  ;  and  as  they  become  gra- 
dually less  and  less  in  their  diameter,  the 
lower  ones  are  in  some  measure  received 
into  those  above  them,  when  the  lungs,  after 
being  inflated,  gradually  collapse  by  the  air 
being  pushed  out  from  them  in  expiration. 
As  the  branches  of  the  bronchia  become 
more  minute,  their  cartilages  become  more 
and  more  angular  and  membranous,  till  at 
length  they  become  perfectly  membranous, 
and  at  last  become  invisible.  The  trachea 
is  furnished  with  fleshy  or  muscular  fib.'-es, 
some  of  which  pass  through  its  whole  ex- 
tent longitudinally,  while  the  others  are  car- 
ried round  it  in  a  circular  direction,  so  that 
by  the  contraction  or  relaxation  of  these 
fibres,  it  is  enabled  to  shorten  or  lengthen 
itself,  and  likewise  to  dilate  or  contract  the 
diameter  of  its  passage.  The  trachea  and 
its  branches,  in  all  their  ramifications,  are 
furnished  with  a  great  number  of  small 
glands  which  are  lodged  in  their  cellular 
substance,  and  discharge  a  mucous  fluid  on 
the  inner  surface  of  these  tubes. 

The  cartilages  of  the  trachea,  by  keeping 
it  constantly  open,  afford  a  free  passage  to 
the  air  which  we  are  obliged  to  be  inces- 
santly respiring ;  and  its  membranous  part, 
by  being  capable  of  contraction  or  dilata- 


tion, enables  us  to  receive  and  exi>el  the  air 
in  a  greater  or  less  quantity,  and  with  more 
or  less  velocity,  as  may  be  required  in  sing- 
ing and  declamation.  This  membranous 
structure  of  (he  trachea  posteriorly,  seems 
likewise  to  assist  in  the  descent  of  the  food, 
by  preventing  that  impediment  to  its  pas- 
sage down  the  oesophagus,  which  might  be 
expected,  if  the  cartilages  were  complete 
rings.  The  trachea  receives  its  arteries  from 
the  carotid  and  subclavian  arteries,  and  its 
veins  pass  into  the  jugulars.  Its  nerves 
arise  from  the  recurrent  branch  of  the  eighth 
pair,  and  from  the  cervical  plexus. 

Trachela'gra.  (From  rpay^nXdi,  the 
throat,  and  ayfa,  a  seizure.)  The  gout  in 
the  neck. 

Trache'lium  (From  rfa^^Xoe,  the 
throat ;  so  called  from  its  etficacy  in  dis- 
eases of  the  throat.)     The  herb  throat-wort. 

T  R  A  C  H  E  L  O.  (From  rpa;^;j)Xof,  the 
neck.)  Names  compounded  of  this  word 
belong  to  muscles  which  are  attached  to  the 
neck. 

Tracheloce'le.  (From  -rpaxiia,  the 
wind-pipe,  and  K.r,Xti,  a  tumour.)  A  wen 
or  tumour  upon  the  trachea. 

TRACHELO-MASTOIDE'US.  A 
muscle  situated  on  the  neck,  which  assists 
the  complexus,  but  pulls  the  head  more  to 
one  side.  It  is  the  complexus  minor  seu 
mastoideus  lateralis,  of  Winslow.  Trachelo- 
masloidien,  of  Dumas.  It  arises  from  the 
transverse  processes  of  the  five  inferior  cer- 
vical vertebrae,  where  it  is  connected  with 
the  transversalis  cervicis,  and  of  the  three 
superior  dorsal,  and  it  is  inserted  into  the 
middle  of  the  posterior  part  of  the  mastoid 
process. 

Trachelo'phyma.  (From  rfa^^^  St  the 
throat,  and  (py^a,  a  tumour.)  A  swelling  of 
the  bronchial  gland. 

Trache'los.  (From  T^a;);i/?,  rough,  be- 
cause of  the  rough  cartilages.)  The  wind- 
pipe. 

TRACHEOTOMY.  (Trackeotomia,  from 
rpa^iia,  the  trachea,  and  n/zva,  to  cut.) 
Laryngolomia.  A  synonym  of  broachoto- 
my.     See  Broncholomy. 

TRACHO'MA.  (From  rpaxys,  rough.) 
An  asperity  in  the  internal  superficies  of 
the  eyelid.  The  efiiects  are  a  violent  oph- 
thalmia, and  a  severe  pain,  as  often  as  the 
eyelid  moves.    The  species  are, 

1.  Trachoma  sabulosum,  (vom  sand  falling 
between  the  eye  and  the  eyelid  of  persons 
travelling,  blown  by  a  high  wind  ;  this  hap- 
pens chiefly  in  sabulous  situations,  and  may 
be  prevented  by  spectacles  for  the  purpose, 
or  by  guarding  against  the  flights  of  sand  by 
covering  the  eyes. 

2.  Trachoma  carunculosum,  which  arises 
from  caruncles,  or  fleshy  verrucae,  growing 
in  the  internal  superficies  of  the  eyelid. 
This  species  of  the  trachoma  is  called  mo- 
rum  palpebree  internae,  because  the  tuber-  / 
culous  iaternal  superficies  appears  of  a  livid  / 

113  / 


S98 


TRA 


TRA 


red  like  a  mulberry.  Otiiers  call  these  ca- 
runculEe  pladorotes. 

3.  Trachoma  herpetkum,  which  are  hard 
pustules  in  the  internul  superficies  of  the  eye- 
lids. This  is  also  called  finosis,  and  palpe- 
bra  ficosa,  froni  its  reseniiilance  to  the  gra- 
nulated substances  in  a  cut  fig.  With  the 
Greeks  it  is  nominated  atomablepharou,  or 
proptoris. 

Tragacanth  gum.     See  Astragalus. 

T  R  A  G  A  C  A'  N  T  H  A.  (Fron-i  T^ayo;, 
a  goat,  and  axav^a.,  a  thorn  ;  so  called  from 
its  pods  resembling  the  goat's  beard.)  See 
^^stragalus. 

TRA'GICUS.  (Musculus  fragicus.)  A 
proper  muscle  of  the  ear,  which  pulls  the 
point  of  the  tragus  a  little  forward. 

Tra'gium.  (From  Tfayo;,  a  goat ;  so 
named  from  its  filtliy  smell.)  Bastard  dit- 
tany. 

Trago'certjs.  (From  rfayos,  a  goat,  and 
xi-as,  a  horn  ;  so  named  from  the  supposed 
resemblance  of  its  leaves  to  the  horn  of  a 
goat.)     The  aloe. 

TRAGOPO'GON.  (From  rpay»;,  a  goat, 
and  iruyaiv,  a  beard ;  so  called  because  its 
downy  seed,  while  enclosed  in  the  calyx, 
resembles  a  goat's  beard.) 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnaean  system.  Class,  Syngenesia.  Or- 
der, Polygamia. 

2.  The  pharmacopceial  name  of  the  com- 
mon goat's  beard. 

Tragopo'gon  prate'kse.  The  systema- 
tic name  of  the  common  goat's  beard.  The 
young  stems  of  this  plant  are  eaten  like  as- 
paragus, and  are  a  pleasant  and  wholesome 
food.  The  root  is  also  excellent,  and  was 
formerly  used  medicinally  as  a  diuretic.  See 
J'ragopogon. 

Tragopy'rum.  (From  r^ayo;,  goat,  and 
vupov,  wheat;  so  named  from  its  beard.) 
Buckwheat. 

Trago'rchis.  (From  T?a.yot,  a  goat,  and 
efx''i  a  testicle  ;  so  named  from  the  suppo- 
sed resemblance  of  its  roots  to  the  testicles 
of  a  goat.)     A  species  of  orchis. 

Tragori'gan0m.  (From  rpaycs,  a  goat, 
and  e?iyavoii,  marjoram  ;  so  called  because 
goats  are  fond  of  it.)  A  species  of  wild  mar- 
joram. 

Tragoseli'num.  (From  rpuyo;,  a  goat, 
and  fiXivsy,  parsley  ;  named  from  its  hairy 
coat  like  the  beard  of  a  goat.)  The  burnet 
saxifrage  was  so  called.     See  Fimpinella. 

TRA'GUS.  (Tpay«f,  a  goat;  so  called 
from  its  having  numerous  little  hairs,  or 
from  its  being  hairy  like  the  goat.)  A  small 
cartilaginous  eminence  of  the  auricular  or 
external  ear,  placed  anteriorly,  and  connect- 
ed to  the  anterior  extremity  of  the  helix.  It 
is  beset  with  numerous  little  hairs,  defend- 
ing, in  some  measure,  the  entrance  of  the 
external  auditory  passage. 

TRA'LLIAN,  Alexander,  a  learned 
and  ingenious  physician,  who  was  born  at 
Tralles,  in  Lydia,  and  flourished  at  Rome 


under  the  emperor  Justinian,  about  the 
middle  of  the  sixth  century.  Like  Hippo- 
crates, he  travelled  over  various  countries 
to  improve  his  knowledge.  Besides  impro- 
ving upon  many  of  the  compositions  thea 
employed,  he  invented  several  others:  and 
particularly  introduced  the  liberal  use  of  the 
preparations  of  iron.  He  principally  follow- 
ed the  practice  of  Hippocrates  and  Galen, 
but  not  indiscriminately.  He  appears,  how- 
ever, to  have  had  too  great  faith  in  charms 
and  amulets,  which  was  the  common  error 
of  the  age  in  which  he  lived. 

Tra'mis.  (Tpaf/,i;.)  Raphe.  The  line 
which  divides  the  scrotum,  and  runs  on  to 
the  anus. 

TRANSFUSION.  ( Tramfusio, from  tram- 
fundo,  to  pour  from  one  vessel  into  another.) 
The  transmission  of  blood  from  one  animal 
to  another  by  means  of  a  canula. 

TRANSPIRATION.  {Transpiraiio,  from 
trans,  through,  and  spiro,  to  breathe.)  A  sy- 
nonym of  perspiration.     See  Perspiration. 

TRANSUDATION.  The  same  as  perspi- 
ration. 

TRANSVERSA'LIS  ABDO'MINIS.  A 
muscle  situated  on  the  anterior  part  of  the 
abdomen.  It  arises  internally  or  posteriorly 
from  the  cartilages  of  the  seven  lower  ribs, 
being  there  connected  with  the  intercostals 
and  diaphragm,  also  from  the  transverse  pro- 
cess of  the  last  vertebra  of  the  back,  from 
those  of  the  four  upper  vertebrae  of  the  loins, 
from  the  inner  edge  of  the  crista  ilii,  and 
from  part  of  Poupart's  ligament,  and  it  is  in- 
serted into  the  inferior  bone  of  the  sternum, 
and  almost  all  the  length  of  the  linea  alba. 
Its  use  is  to  support  and  compress  the  abdo- 
minal viscera. 

Transversa'lis  ASTi'ctJS  pri'mcs.  See 
Rectus  capitis  lateralis. 

Transversa'lis  CERvi'cis.  See  Longis- 
simiis  dorsi. 

Transversa'lis  co'lli.  A  muscle,  situ- 
ated on  the  posterior  part  of  the  neck,  which 
turns  the  neck  obliquely  backwards,  and  a 
little  to  one  side. 

Trajtsversa'lis  do'rsi.  See  Muliifidus 
spince. 

Transversa'lis  ma'jor  co'lli.  See  Lon- 
gissimus  dorsi. 

Transversa'lis  pe'dis.  (Musculus  tratu- 
versali-s  pedis.)  A  muscle  of  the  foot,  which 
it  contracts,  by  bringing  the  great  toe 
and  the  two  outermost  toes  nearer  each 
other. 

TRANSVERSE  SUTURE.  Sutura  trans- 
versalis.  This  suture  runs  across  the  face, 
and  sinks  down  into  the  orbits,  joining  the 
bones  of  the  skull  to  the  bones  of  the  face  ; 
but  with  so  many  irregularities  and  inter- 
ruptions, that  it  can  scarcely  be  recognised 
as  a  suture. 

Transverso-spira'les.  See-  Multifidus 
spina. 

TRANSVE'RSUS  AU'RIS.  (Mus- 
culus transversus  auris.)    A  muscle  of  the 


TRA 


TR! 


899 


gxternal  ear,  which  draws  the  up{)er  part  of 
the  concha  towards  the  helix. 

TRANSVE'RSUS  PERIN^'l.  (Mnscu- 
lus  transversus  perineei.)  A  muscle  of 
the  organs  of  generation,  which  sustains 
and  keeps  the  periiiceutu  in  its  proper 
place. 

Transfe'rsus  perin^'i  a'lter.  Prosta- 
licus  inferior,  of  Winslow.  A  small  muscle 
oGcasionally  found  accompanying  the  for- 
mer. 

TRAPA.  (A  term  given  by  Linneeus, 
whose  idea  is  certainl)'  taken  from  the  war- 
like instrument  called  caltrop,  the  tribulus 
of  the  ancients,  which  consisted  of  four  iron 
radiated  spikes,  so  placed,  that  one  of  them 
must  always  stand  upwards,  in  order  to 
wound  the  feet  of  the  passengers.  Such  is 
the  figure  of  the  singular  fruit  of  this  genus  ; 
hence  named  by  Touriiefort  tribuloides. 
Calciirapa,  an  old  botanical  term  of  similar 
meaning  to  tribulus,  is  comj)ounded,  per- 
haps, of  calcOy  to  tread  or  kick,  and  r^t-Tru, 
to  turn,  because  the  caltrops  are  continualiy 
kicked  over  if  they  fail  of  their  intended 
mischief:  here  we  have  the  immediate  origin 
of  trapa.)  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants, 
Class,   Tdrandria.     Order,  Monogynia. 

Tra'pa  na'taks.  The  systematic  name 
of  the  plant  which  affords  the  nux  aquatica. 
Tribulus  aquaticus.  Caltrops.  The  fruit  is 
of  a  quadrangular  and  somewhat  oval  shape, 
including  a  nut  of  a  sweet  farinaceous  fla- 
vour, somewhat  like  that  of  the  chestnut, 
which  is  apt  to  constipate  the  bowels  and 
produce  disease ;  however,  it  is  said  to  be 
nutritious  and  demulcent,  and  to  be  useful 
in  diarrhoeas  from  abraded  bowels,  and 
against  calculus.  Likewise  a  poultice  of 
these  nuts  is  said  to  be  efficacious  in  resolving 
hard  and  indolent  tumours. 

TRAPE'ZIUM.  (A  four-sided  figure  ;  so 
called  from  its  shape.)  The  first  bone  of  the 
second  row  of  the  carpus. 

TRAP  E'Z  I  U  S.  {Musculus  trapezius, 
from  r^ariZioi,  four-square  ;  so  named  from 
its  shape.)  Cucullaris.  A  muscle  situated 
immediately  under  the  integuments  of  the 
posterior  part  of  the  neck  and  back.  It 
arises  by  a  thick,  round,  and  short  tendon, 
from  the  lower  part  of  a  protuberance  in 
the  middle  of  the  occipital  bone  back- 
wards, and  from  the  rough  line  that  is 
extended  from  thence  towards  the  mastoid 
process  of  the  os  temporis,  and  by  a  thin 
membranous  tendon,  which  ccwers  part  of 
the  complexus  and  splenius.  It  then  runs 
downwards  along  the  nape  of  the  neck, 
and  rises  tendinous  from  the  spinous  pro- 
cesses of  the  two  lowermost  vertebrae  of 
the  neck,  and  from  the  spinous  processes 
of  all  the  vertebrae  of  the  back,  being  in- 
separably united  to  its  fellow,  the  whole 
length  of  its  origin,  by  tendinous  fibres, 
which,  in  the  nape  of  the  neck,  form  what 
is  called  ligamenium  colli,  or  the  cervical 
ligament.      It  is    inserted    fleshy  into  the 


broad  and  posterior  half  of  the  clavicle, 
tendinous  and  fleshy  into  one  half  of  the 
acromion;  and  into  almost  all  the  spine  of 
the  scapula. 

This,  muscle  serves  to  move  the  scapula 
in  different  directions.  Its  upper  descend- 
ing fibres  pull  it  obliquely  upwards ;  its 
middle  transverse  ones  pull  it  directly 
backwards  ;  its  inferior  fibres^  which  ascend 
obliquely  upwards,  draw  it  obliquely  down- 
wards and  backwards. 

The  upper  part  of  the  muscle  acts  upon 
the  neck  and  head,  the  latter  of  which  it 
draws  backwards,  and  turns  upon  its  axis. 
It  likewise  concurs  with  other  muscles  in 
counteracting  the  flexion  of  the  head  for- 
wards. 

TRAPEZOI'DES  OS.  The  second  bone 
of  the  second  row  of  the  carpus;  so  called 
from  its  resemblance  to  the  trapesium,  or 
quadrilateral  geometrical  figure. 

Traumatic  (From  -r^av^a,  a  wound.) 
Any  thing  relating  to  a  wound.) 

Traveller's  joy.     See  Clematis  vitalba.  - 

Treacle.     See  Theriaca. 

Treacle,  mustard.      See  Thlaspi. 

Trefoil,  marsh.  See  Menyanihes  trifo- 
liata. 

TRE'MOR.  An  involuntary  trembling  of 
parts. 

TREPAN.  Trephine.  An  instrument 
used  by  surgeons  to  remove  a  portion  of 
bone  from  the  skull. 

TREPHINE,     ^ee  Trepan. 

TREVV,  Christopher  Jasies,  was  born 
at  Lauflen,  in  Franconia,  in  1695  ;  and  set- 
tled as  a  physician  at  Nuremburg,  where  he 
gained  so  much  reputation,  as  to  be  made 
director  of  the  academy  "  Naturae  Curioso- 
rum."  He  also  contributed  much  towards 
establishing  a  society  under  the  title  of 
"  Conimercium  Literarium  Noricum,"  for 
the  advancement  cf  medical  and  natural 
knowledge,  which  published  some  valuable 
memoirs.  To  these  societies  he  communi- 
cated several  papers,  and  he  also  published 
some  splendid  works  in  anatomy  and  bota- 
ny.    He  died  in  1760. 

Triangula'ris.  See  Sternocostales  and 
Depressor  angnli  oris. 

Tri'bulus  aqua'ticus.  (Tribulus,  from 
rg^tSai,  to  vex,  an  instrument  of  war  to  be 
thrown  in  the  way  lo  annoy  the  enemy's 
horse  :  hence  the  name  of  an  herb  from  its 
resemblance  to  this  instrument.)  See  Tra- 
pa natans. 

Tricauda'lis.  (From  tres,  three,  and 
Cauda,  a  tail.)  A  muscle  whh  three 
tails. 

TRI'CEPS  ADDU'CrOR  FE'MORIS. 
Triceps,  from  tres,  three,  and  caput,  a  head  : 
having  three  heads.  Under  this  appellation 
are  comprehended  three  distinct  muscles. 
See  Adductor  brevis,  longus,  and  mag7ius  fe- 
moris. 

Tri'ceps  ac'ris.    See  Rctrahentes  auris. 


StifO 


IM 


TRI 


TRl  CEPS  EXTE'iNSOR  CU  BITI.  This 
muscle,  which  occupies  all  the  posterior 
part  of  the  os  humeri,  is  described  as  two 
distinct  muscles  by  Douglas,  and  as  three 
by  Winslow.  The  upper  part  of  its  long 
head  is  covered  by  the  deltoides :  the  rest 
of  the  muscle  is  situated  immediately  under 
the  integuments. 

It  arises,  as  its  name  indicates,  by  three 
heads.  The  first,  or  long  head,  (the  long 
head  of  the  biceps  externus,  of  Douglas ; 
anconeus  major,  of  Winslow,  as  it  is  called,) 
springs,  by  a  fiat  tendon  of  an  inch  in 
breadth,  from  the  anterior  extremity  of 
the  inferior  costa  of  the  scapula,  near  its 
neck,  and  below  the  origin  of  the  teres 
minor.  The  second  head,  (the  short  head  of 
the  biceps  externus,  of  Douglas;  anconeous 
fixternus,  of  Winslow,)  arises  by  an  acute 
tendinous,  and  fleshy  beginning,  from  the 
upper  and  outer  part  of  the  os  humeri,  at 
the  bottom  of  its  great  tuberosity.  The 
third  head,  (bracliialis  externus  of  Douglas; 
anconeus  inlernus  of  Winslow,)  which  is 
the  shortest  of  the  three,  originates  by  an 
acute  fleshy  beginning,  from  the  back  part 
of  the  OS  humeri,  behind  the  flat  tendon  of 
the  latissimus  dorsi.  These  three  portions 
unite  about  the  middle  of  the  arm,  so  as  to 
form  one  thick  and  powerful  muscle,  which 
adheres  to  the  os  humeri  to  within  an  inch 
of  the  elbow,  where  it  begins  to  form  a 
broad  tendon,  which,  after  adhering  to  tije 
capsular  ligament  of  the  elbow,  is  inserted 
into  the  upper  and  outer  part  of  the  ole- 
cranon, and  sends  off  a  great  number  of 
fibres  which  help  to  form  the  fascia  on 
the  outer  part  of  the  fore-arm.  The  use 
of  this  muscle  is  to  extend  the  fore- 
arm. 

T  R  I  C  H  I'A  S  1  S.  (From  ^^/?,  a  hair.) 
Trichia.  Trichosis.  Entropton.  Disli- 
ehiasis.  Districhiasis.  Capillitium.  Disti- 
chia.  A  disease  of  the  eye-lashes,  in  which 
they  are  turned  in  towards  the  bulb  of  the 
eye. 

Trichi'smus.  (From  i^i^,  hair.)  A  spe- 
cies of  fracture  which  appears  like  a  hair, 
and  is  almost  imperceptible. 

TRICHO'MA.  (From  r^ixa,  the  hair) 
The  plaited  haip.     See  Plica. 

Tricho'manks.  (Prom  rf/%«f,  hair,  and 
(tMvo;,  thin,  lax  ;  so  called  because  it  resem- 
bles fine  hair.)  Common  maiden-hair.  See 
Jisplenium. 

Tricho'sis.     See  Plica. 

TRICHU'RIS.  (From  af/|,  a  hair.)  The 
long  hair-worm.     See  Worms. 

TRICUSPID  VALVES.  {Valvula  tri- 
cuspides,  from  tres,  three,  and  cvspis,  a 
point;  so  called  from  their  being  three- 
pointed.)  The  name  of  the  valve  in  the 
right  ventricle. 

Trifoil,  ivater.     See  Menyanthes  trifoliata. 

T  R I  F  O'L  I  U  M.  (From  tres,  three, 
and  folium,  a  leaf;  so  called  because  it 
Jias  three    leaves    on    each    stalk.)      The 


name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the  Linnseaii 
system.  Class,  Pentandria.  Order,  Mono- 
gynia.     Trefoil. 

Trifo'lium  aceto'sum.  The  wood-sor- 
rel was  so  called.     See  Oxalia  acetosella. 

Trifo'lium  aqua'ticum.  See  Menyan- 
thes trifoliata. 

Trifo'lium  arve'nse.  Hare's-foot  tre- 
foil or  lagopodium. 

Trifo'lium  ac'reum.  Herb  trinity  ;  no- 
ble liverwort. 

Trifo'lium  caballi'ncm.     Melilotus. 

Trifo'lium  c^eru'leum.     Sweet  trefoil. 

Trifo'lium  falca'tum.  The  Auricula 
muris.     See  Hieracium  pilosella. 

Trifo'lium  fibri'num.  See  Menyanthes- 
trifoliata. 

Trifo'lium  hepa'ticum.  See  Anemon& 
hepatica. 

Trifo'lium  melilo'tus  officina'lis.  The 
systematic  name  of  the  officinal  melilot.  Mt- 
lilolus.  Lotus  sylvestris.  Sertula  campana^ 
Trifolium  caballinum.  Coroda  regia.  Tri- 
folium  odoratum.  Common  melilot.  This 
plant  has  been  said  to  be  resolvent,  emollient, 
anodyne,  and  to  participate  of  the  virtues  of 
chamomile.  Its  taste  is  unpleasant,  sub- 
acrid,  subsaline,  but  not  bitter  :  when  fresh 
it  has  scarcely  any  smell  ,  in  drying  it  ac- 
quires a  pretty  strong  one  of  the  aromatic 
kind,  but  not  agreeable.  The  principal  use 
of  melilot  has  been  in  clysters,  fomentations, 
and  other  external  applications. 

Trifo'lium  odora'tum.  See  Trifolium 
melilolus  officinalis. 

Trifo'lium  paludo'sum.  See  Menyan- 
thes trifoliata. 

TRIG  E'M  I  N  I.  {Trigeminus,  from  tres^ 
three,  and  geminus,  double;  three-fold.) 
The  fifth  pair  of  nerves,  which  arise  from 
the  crura  of  the  cerebellum,  and  are  divided 
within  the  cavity  of  the  cranium  into  three 
branches,  viz.  the  orbital,  superior,  and  infe- 
rior maxillary.  The  orbital  branch  is  di- 
vided into  the  frontal,  lachrymal,  and  nasal 
nerves ;  the  superior  maxillary  into  the 
spheno-palatine,  posterior  alveolar,  and  in- 
fra-orbital nerves  ;  and  the  inferior  maxilla- 
ry into  two  branches,  the  internal  lingual, 
and  one  more  properly  called  the  inferior 
maxillary. 

TRIGONE'LLA.  (Trigonella,  a  diminu- 
five  of  trigona,  three-sided,  alluding  to  its 
little  triangular  flower.)  'The  name  of  a 
genus  of  plants.  Class,  Diadelphia.  Or- 
der, Decandria. 

Trigone'lla  fce'num  grm'cvm.  The 
systematic  name  of  the  fcenugreek.  Ftenum 
grcecum.  Buceras.  JEgoccras.  Fenu- 
greek. Trigonella  fanum  grcecutn,  legumi- 
nibus  sessilihus  strictis  erectiuscuUs  subfalcatis 
acuminatis,  caule  erecto,  of  Linnaeus.  A 
native  of  Montpelier.  The  seeds  are  brought 
to  us  from  the  southern  parts  of  France  and 
Germany  ;  they  have  a  strong  disagreeable 
smell,  and  an  unctuous  farinaceous  taste, 
accompanied  with  a  slight  bitterness.    They 


TRO 

ape  esteemed  as  assisting  tlie  formation  of 
pus,  in  inflammatory  tumours  ;  and  the  meal, 
whh  that  intention,  is  made  into  a  poultice 
with  milk. 

Trimta'tis  he'kba.  See  Anemone  hepa- 
tica. 

Trinity-herb.     See  Anemone  hepaiica. 

Tripa'strum  ape'llidis.  Tripastrum 
Archimedis  A  surgical  instrument  for  ex- 
tending fractured  limbs;  so  named  be- 
cause it  resembled  a  machine  invented  by 
Apellides  or  Archimedes,  for  launching  of 
ships,  and  because  it  was  worked  with  three 
cords. 

Triquk'tra  ossi'cula.  (  Triquetrus,  from 
/res,  three.)  Ossicula  Wormiana.  The  tri- 
angular-shaped bones,  which  are  found  most- 
ly in  the  course  of  the  lambdoidal  suture. 

TRI'SMUS.  (From  rp/^*/,  to  gnash.) 
Locked  jaw.  Spastic  rigidity  of  the  under 
jaw.  Capistrum,  of  Vogel.  Dr.  Cullen 
makes  two  species.  1.  Trismus  nascentium, 
attacking  infants  during  the  two  first  weeks 
from  their  birth.  2.  Trismus  traumaticus, 
attacking  persons  of  all  ages,  and  arising 
from  cold  or  a  wound.    See  Tetanus. 

Trissa'go.  (Qiiasi  tristago,  from  tristis, 
sad  ;  because  it  dispels  sadness.)  The  com- 
mon germander  is  sometimes  so  called.  See 
Teucyium  chamadrys. 

Trissa'go  pallu'stris.  The  water-ger- 
mander was  so  called.  See  Teiicrium  scor- 
dium. 

TRiTiEo'pHYA.  (From  rfijaws,  tertian,  and 
^fl»,  importing  a  like  nature  or  original )  It 
is  an  epithet  of  a  fever  much  of  a  nature 
with  a  t€rtain,  and  taking  its  rise  from  it. 
Some  call  it  a  continued  tertain.  It  is  re- 
mittent or  intermittent. 

Trit^eo'phya  cau'sus.  The  fever  called 
eausus  by  Hippocrates. 

Trit^'us.  T^iraios.  The  same  as  Tritceo- 
phya. 

TRl'TICUM  (From  tero,  to  thresh  from 
the  husk.)     See  Wheat. 

Tri'ticum  repe'hs.  Gramen  caninum. 
Gramen  Dioscoridis.  Gramen  repens.  Lo- 
liaceum  radice  repente.  Dog's  grass.  Couch 
grass.  A  very  common  grass,  the  roots  of 
which  are  agreeably  sweet,  and  possess  ape- 
rient properties.  The  expressed  juice  is  re- 
commended to  be  given  largely. 

Trito'rium.  (From  tritus,  beat  small.) 
A  mortar.  Also  a  glass  for  separating  the 
oil  from  the  water  in  distilling. 

TROCAR.  (Corrupted  from  un  trois 
quart,  French,  a  three  quarters,  from  the 
three  aides  with  which  the  point  is  made.) 
The  name  of  an  instrument  used  in  tapping 
for  the  dropsy. 

TROCHA'NTER.  (From  r^tx"'  to  run  ; 
because  the  muscles  inserted  into  them  per- 
form the  olfice  of  running.)  Two  pro- 
cesses of  the  thigh  bone,  which  are  distin- 


TRO 


901 


guisbed  into  the  greater  and  lesser.  See  Fe- 
mur. 

Trochi'sci  a'myli.  Starch  lozenges  are 
used  in  tickling  coughs  and  acidities  of  the 
stomach  and  bowels. 

Trochi'sci  cre'tje  These  are  exhibited 
in  cardialgia,  acidities  of  the  primse  viae  and 
diarrhcea. 

Trochi'sci  glvcyrrhi'z.«:.  A  pectoral 
and  demulcent  lozenge. 

Trochi'sci  GLYCYRRHi'z.aE  cum  o  pio.  This 
lozenge  possesses  pectoral  and  anodyne  qua- 
lities, but  requires  that  the  quantity  be  regu- 
lated, one  grain  of  opium  being  contained  in 
a  drachm. 

Trochi'sci  MAGNE'si.aE.  Extremely  ser- 
viceable in  pyrosis  and  flatulent  colic. 

Trochi'sci  ni'tri.  An  attenuating  dia- 
phoretic, calculated  to  remove  viscid  plegra 
arising  from  inflammatory  angina. 

Trochi'sci  su'lphdris.  Aperient  and 
antiscorbutic. 

T  R  O  C  H  IS  C  U  S.  (Dim.  of  t^d^'i,  a 
wheel.)  A  troch  or  round  tablet.  Troches 
and  lozenges  are  composed  of  powders  made 
up  with  glutinous  substances  into  little  cakes, 
and  afterwards  dried.  This  form  is  princi- 
pally used  for  the  more  commodious  exhibi- 
tion of  certain  medicines,  by  fitting  them  to 
dissolve  slowly  in  the  mouth,  so  as  to  pass  by 
degrees  into  the  stomach  ;  and  hence  these 
preparations   have  generally  a  considerable 

fiortion  of  sugar  or  other  materials  grate- 
ul  to  the  palate.  Some  powders  have  like- 
wise been  reduced  into  troches,  with  a  view 
to  their  preparation,  though  possibly  for  no 
very  gooa  reasons :  for  the  moistening  them 
and  afterwards  drying  them  in  the  air,  must 
on  this  account  be  of  greater  injury,  than 
any  advantage  accruing  from  this  form  can 
counterbalance. 

General  rules  for  making  troches. 

1.  If  the  mass  prove  so  glutinous  as  to 
stick  to  the  fingers  in  making  up,  the  hands 
may  be  anointed  with  any  sweet  or  aroma- 
tic oil ;  or  else  sprinkled  with  starch,  or  li- 
quorice powder,  or  with  fiour. 

2.  In  order  to  thoroughly  dry  the  troches, 
put  them  on  an  inverted  sieve,  in  a  shady 
airy  place,  and  frequently  turn  them. 

3.  Troches  are  to  be  kept  in  glass  vessels, 
or  in  earthen  ones  well  glazed. 

TRO'CHLEA.  {Tfox>^iK,  a  pulley,  from 
r^tXi",  to  run.)  A  kind  of  cartilaginous  pul- 
ley, through  which  the  tendon  of  one  of  the 
muscles  of  the  eye  passes. 

Tkochlea'ris.  See  Obliquus  superior oculi. 

TROCHLEATO'RES.  The  fourth  pair 
of  nerves  are  so  called,  because  they  are  in- 
serted into  the  rnusculous  trochlearis  of  the 
eye.     See  Pathetici. 

T  ROC  HO  IDES.  (From  r^ox'h  a 
wheel,  and  nhs,  resemblance.)  Axea  com- 
missnra.    A  species  of  diarthrosis,  or  move- 


/ 


S02 


TKO 


TUB 


able  connection  of  bones,  in  which  one  bone 
rotates  upon  another  ;  as  the  first  cervical 
vertebra  upon  the  odontoid  process  of  the 
second. 

TRONCHIN,  Theodore,  was  born  at  Ge- 
neva in  1709,  and  went  to  sludy  under  Boer- 
haave  at  Leyden,  where  he  graduated  in 
1730.  He  then  settled  at  Amsterdam,  be- 
came a  member  of  the  College  of  Physicians, 
and  an  iiispeclor  of  hospitals;  and  distin- 
guished himself  as  a  zealous  promoter  of 
inoculation.  In  1754  he  returned  to  Gene- 
va, and  ranked  among  the  most  eminent 
practitioners  in  Europe  :  a  chair  of  medi- 
cine was  instituted  in  his  favour,  and  *?ie  So- 
ciety of  Pastors  admitted  him  into  their 
body.  He  was  employed  by  the  Duke  of 
Orleans,  and  other  persons  of  rank  at  Paris, 
to  inoculate  their  children  :  and  performed 
the  same  office  for  the  Duke  of  Parma.  In 
176G  he  accepted  the  appointment  of  prin- 
cipal physician  to  the  Duke  of  Orleans ; 
though  he  had  previously  declined  an  invi- 
tation from  the  Empress  of  Russia  His 
practice  appears  to  have  been  simple  and 
judicious,  and  his  conduct  marked  by  hu- 
manity and  charity.  He  had  little  time  for 
writing,  but  beside  his  inaugural  dissertation 
he  published  a  treatise  on  the  Colica  Picto- 
num  in  1757,  and  contributed  several  articles 
to  the  Encyclopedia,  and  to  the  Memoirs  of 
the  Academy  of  Surgery:  and  to  an  edition 
of  the  works  of  Baillou  he  gave  a  Preface 
on  the  State  of  Medicine.  He  had  the  ho- 
nour of  being  a  member  of  the  chief  medi- 
cal and  scientific  societies  in  Europe.  His 
death  happened  in  1781. 

TROPiE'OLUM.  (A  diminutive  of  tro- 
pmum,  or  rpavxm,  a  warlike  trophy.  This 
fanciful  but  elegant  name  was  chosen  by 
Linnffius  for  this  singular  and  striking  genus, 
because  he  conceived  the  shield-like  leaves 
and  the  brilliant  flowers,  shaped  like  golden 
helmets,  pierced  through  and  through,  and 
stained  with  blood,  might  well  justify  such 
an  allusion.)  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants. 
Class,  Odandria.     Order,  Monogynia. 

Trop^'oldm  ma'jus.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  Indian  cress.  Kasturtium  indi- 
cura.  Mriviola.  Flos  sanguineus  inonardi. 
Naslurtium  peruvianum.  Cardamindum  tni- 
nus.  Greater  Indian  cress  or  nasturtium. 
This  plant  is  a  native  of  Peru  ;  it  was  first 
brought  to  France  in  1684,  and  there  called 
La  grande  capucint.  In  its  recent  state  this 
plant,  and  more  especially  its  flowers,  have 
a  smell  and  taste  resembling  those  of  water- 
cress; and  the  leaves,  on  being  bruised  in  a 
mortar,  emit  a  pungent  odour,  somewhat 
like  that  of  horse-radish.  By  distillation 
with  water  they  impregnate  the  fluid  in  a 
considerable  degree  with  the  smell  and  fla- 
vour of  the  plant.  Hence  the  antiscorbutic 
character  of  the  nasturtium  seems  to  be  well 


founded,  at  least  as  far  as  we  are  able  to 
judge  from  its  sensible  qualities:  therefore 
in  all  those  cases  where  the  warm  and  anti- 
scorbutic vegetables  are  recommended,  this 
plant  may  be  occasionally  adopted  as  a  plea- 
sant and  effectual  variety.  Patients  to  whom 
the  nauseous  taste  of  scurvy-grass  is  intole- 
rable, may  find  a  grateful  substitute  in  the 
nasturtium.  The  flowers  are  frequently 
used  in  salads,  and  the  capsules  are  by  many 
highly  esteemed  as  a  pickle.  The  flowers, 
in  the  v/arm  summer  months,  about  the  time 
of  sunset,  have  been  observed  to  emit  sparks 
like  those  of  the  electrical  kind. 
Triiffle.    See  Lycoperdon  tuber. 

TU'BA  EU.tTACHIA'iNA.  Tuha  £risio- 
ielica.  £quaducus.  Aqucedudus  Fallopii. 
Meatus  siccus.  Palalinus  ductus.  Ductus 
auris  palatitius.  The  auditory  tube.  The 
Eustachian  tube,  so  called  because  it  was 
first  described  by  Eustachius,  arises  in  each 
ear  from  the  anterior  extremity  of  the  tym- 
panum by  means  of  a  bony  semi-canal ;  runs 
forwards  and  inwards,  at  the  same  time  be- 
coming gradually  smaller ;  and  after  perfo- 
rating the  petrous  portion  of  the  temporal 
bone,  terminates  in  a  passage  partly  cartila- 
ginous and  partly  membranous,  narrow  at 
the  beginning,  but  becoming  gradually  lar- 
ger, and  ending  in  a  pouch  behind  the  soft 
palate.  It  is  through  this  orifice  that  the  pi- 
tuitar}'  membrane  of  the  nose  enters  the 
tympanum.  It  is  always  open,  and  afibrds 
a  free  passage  for  the  air  into  the  tympa- 
num; hence  persons  hear  better  with  their 
mouth  open. 

TU'BA  FALLOPIA'NA.  Tuba  Fallopi- 
na.  The  Fallopian  tube  first  described  by 
Fallopius.  The  uterine  tube.  A  canal  in- 
cluded in  two  laminaj  of  the  peritonseum, 
which  arises  at  each  side  of  the  fundus  of 
the  uterus,  passes  transversely,  and  ends 
with  its  extremity  turned  downwards  at  the 
ovarium.  Its  use  is  to  grasp  the  ovum,  and 
convey  the  prolific  vapour  to  it,  and  to  con- 
duct the  fertilized  ovum  into  the  cavity  of 
the  uterus. 

TUBERCLE.  Tuberculum.  A  hard 
superficial  tumour,  circumscribed  and  per- 
manent :  or  proceeding  very  slowly  to  sup- 
puration. 

TUBE'RCULA  QUADRIGE'MINA.  Cor- 
pora qundrigemina.  Eminenlivs.  quadrige- 
mincB.  Four  white  oval  tubercles  of  the 
brain,  two  of  Avhich  are  situated  on  each 
side  over  the  posterior  orifice  of  the  third 
ventricle  and  the  aqueduct  of  Sylvius.  The 
ancients  called  them  nates  and  testes,  from 
their  supposed  resemblance. 

TUBERCULUM  ANNUL  ARE. 
The  commencement  of  the  medulla  ob- 
longata. 

TUBERCULUM  LOWE'RL  An 
eminence  on  the  right  auricle  of  the  heart 


TUN 


TUN 


903 


tvhere  the  two  venae  cavas  meet ;    so  called 
iVom  Lower,  wbo  first  described  it. 

TU'BULl  LACTl'FERI.  The  ducts  or 
tubes  in  the  nipple,  through  which  the  milk 
passes. 

TULP,  Nicholas,  was  the  son  of  an  opu- 
Jent  merchant,  and  born  at  Amsterdam,  in 
1593.  Having  studied  and  graduated  at  Ley- 
den,  he  settled  in  his  native  city,  and  rose  to 
a  high  rank,  not  only  in  his  profession,  but 
also  as  a  citizen.  He  was  made  burgomaster 
in  1652,  and  in  that  station  resisted  the  inva- 
sion of  Holland  by  Lewis  XIV.  twenty  years 
after,  and  thus  saved  his  country ;  on  which 
occasion  a  medal  was  struck  to  his  ho- 
nour. He  died  in  1674.  His  three  hooks  of 
Medical  Observations  have  been  several 
times  reprinted,  and  contain  many  valua- 
ble physiological  remarks.  He  is  said  to 
have  been  amongst  the  first  who  observed 
Ihe  lacteal  vessels. 

TU'MOUR.     A  swelling. 

TUMO'RES.  {Tumor,  from  tumeo,  to 
swell.)  Tumours.  An  order  in  the  Class, 
Locales,  of  Cullen's  nosology,  comprehend- 
ing partial  swellings  without  inflammation. 

TUNBRIDGE  WATER.  Tunbridge 
Wells  is  a  populous  village  in  the  county  of 
Kent,  which  contains  many  chalybeate 
springs,  all  of  which  resemble  each  other 
very  closely  in  their  chemical  properties. 
Two  of  these  are  chiefly  used,  which  yield 
about  a  gallon  in  a  minute,  and  therefore 
afford  an  abundant  supply  for  the  numerous 
invalids  who  yearly  resort  thither.  The 
analysis  of  Tunbridge  spring  proves  it  to  be 
a  very  pure  water,  as  to  Ihe  quantity  of 
solid  matter;  and  the  saline  contents  (the 
iron  excepted)  are  such  as  may  be  found 
in  almost  any  water  that  is  used  as  common 
drink.  It  is  only  as  a  chalybeate,  and  in 
the  quantity  of  carbonic  acid,  that  it  differs 
from  common  water.  Of  this  acid  it  con- 
tains one  twenty-second  of  its  bulk.  The 
general  operation  of  this  chalybeate  water  is 
to  increase  the  power  of  the  secretory  system 
in  a  gradual,  uniform  manner,  and  to  im- 
part tone  and  strength  to  all  the  functions  ; 
hence  it  is  asserted  to  be  of  eminent  service 
in  irregular  digestion  ;  flatulency  ;  in  the 
incipient  stages  of  those  chronic  disorders, 
which  are  attended  with  great  debility  ;  in 
chlorosis ;  and  numerous  other  complaints 
incident  to  the  female  sex.  The  prescribed 
method  of  using  the  Tunbridge  water,  ob- 
serves Dr.  Saunders,  is  judicious  The 
whole  of  the  quantity  daily  used,  is  ta!:en  at 
about  two  or  three  intervals,  beginning  at 
eight  o'clock  in  the  morning,  and  finishing 
about  noon.  The  dose  at  each  time  varies 
from  about  one  to  three  quarters  of  a  pint ; 
according  to  the  age,  sex,  and  general  con- 
stitution of  the  patient,  and  especially  the 
duration  of  the  course,  for  it  is  found  that 
these  waters  lose  much  of  their  effect  by 
long  habit. 

TUNGSTEN.      {Tungsten,    Swed.  pon- 


derous stone.)  This  metal,  which  is  never 
found  but  in  combination,  is  by  no  means 
common.  The  substance  known  to  mine- 
ralogists, under  the  name  of  tungsten,  was, 
after  some  time,  discovered  to  consist  of 
lime,  combined  with  the  acid  of  this  metal. 
This  ore  is  now  called  tungsiate  of  lime,  and 
is  exceedingly  scarce.  It  has  been  found 
in  Sweden  and  Germany,  both  in  masses 
and  crystallized,  of  a  yellou'ish  white,  or 
grey  colour.  It  has  a  sparry  appearance, 
is  siiining,  of  alamellated  texture,  and  semi- 
transparent.  The  same  metallic  acid  is 
likewise  found  united  to  iron  and  manga- 
nese ;  it  then  forms  the  ore  called  Wolfram^ 
or  tungstale  of  iron  and  manganese.  This 
ore  occurs  both  massive  and  crystallized, 
and  is  found  in  Cornwall,  Germany,  France, 
and  Spain.  Its  colour  is  brownish  black, 
and  its  texture  foliated.  It  has  a  metallic 
lustre,  and  a  lamellated  texture  ;  it  is  brittle 
and  very  heavy  ;  it  is  found  in  solid  masses 
in  the  state  of  layers  interspersed  with 
quartz.  These  two  substances  are  therefore 
ores  of  the  same  metal. 

Properties. — Tungsten  appears  of  a  steel- 
grey  colour.  Its  specific  gravity  is  about 
17.6.  It  is  one  of  the  hardest  metals,  but 
it  is  exceedingly  brittle  ;  and  it  is  said  to  be 
almost  as  infusible  as  platina  Heated  in 
the  air  it  becomes  converted  into  a  yellow 
pulverulent  oxyde,  which  becomes  blue  by 
a  strong  heat,  or  when  exposed  to  light. 
Tungsten  combines  with  phosphorus  and 
sulphur,  and  with  silver,  copper,  iron,  lead, 
tin,  antimony,  and  bismuth  ;  but  it  does  not 
unite  with  gold  and  platina.  It  is  not  at- 
tacked by  sulphuric,  nitric,  or  muriatic 
acids;  nitro-muriatic acid  acts  upon  it  very 
slightly.  Ii  is  oxydizable  and  acidifiable  by 
the  nitrates  and  hyperoxyrauriates.  It 
colours  the  vitrified  earths  or  the  vitreous 
fluxes,  of  a  blue  or  brown  colour.  It  is  not 
known  what  its  action  may  be  on  water  and 
different  oxydes.  Its  action  on  the  alkalis 
is  likewise  unknown.  It  is  not  employed 
yet,  but  promises  real  utility,  on  account  of 
its  colouring  property,  as  a  basis  for  pig- 
ment, since  the  compounds  it  is  said  to  form 
with  vegetable  colouring  matters,  afford  co- 
lours so  perman&nt,  as  not  to  be  acted  on  by 
the  most  concentrated  oxymuriatic  acid,  the 
great  enemy  of  vegetable  colours. 

Methods  of  obtaining  Tungsten. — The  me- 
thod of  obtaining  metallic  tungsten  is  a  pro- 
blem in  chemistry.  Scheele,  Bergman,  and 
Graelin,  did  not  succeed  in  their  attempts  to 
procure  it.  Klaproth  tried  to  reduce  the 
yellow  oxyde  of  this  metal  with  a  variety  of 
combustible  substances,  but  without  success, 
Messrs.  Ruprecht  and  Tondy  say  they  have 
obtained  this  metal  by  using  combustible 
substances  alone :  and  by  a  mixture  of  com- 
bustible and  alkaline  matter. 

The loiiu.viug  process  is  recommended  by 
Richter,  an  ingenious  German  chemist. 

Let  equal  parts  of  tungstic  acid  and  dried 


f 


904 


TCJR 


TUS 


blood  be  exposed  for  some  time  to  a  red  heat 
in  a  crucible  ;  press  the  black  powder, 
which  is  formed  into  another  smaller  cruci- 
ble, and  expose  it  again  to  a  violent  heat  in  a 
forge,  for  at  least  half  an  hour.  Tungsten 
will  then  be  found,  according  to  this  chemist, 
in  its  metallic  state  in  the  crucible. 

TU'NICA.  (j1  tutnrh  corpore,  because  it 
defends  the  body.)  A  membrane  or  cover- 
ing, as  the  coats  of  the  eye,  &.c. 

Tu'nica  acinifo'rmis.  The  uvea  or  pos- 
terior lamella  of  the  iris. 

To'nica  albogi'nea  o'cuLi.  See  Con- 
junctive membrane. 

Tc'nica  albugi'nea  te'stis.  See^lbu- 
ginea  testis. 

Tu'nica  abachnoide'a.  See  Jirachnoid 
membrane. 

Tu'kica  cELLtJLo'sA  ruy'schii.  The  se- 
cond coat  of  tiie  intestines. 

Tu'nica  choroide'a.  See  Choroid  mem- 
brane. 

Tu'nica  conjuncti'va.  See  Conjunctive 
membrane. 

Tu'nica  co'rnea.    See  Cornea. 

Tu'nica  filamento'sa.  The  false  or 
spongy  chorion. 

Tu'nica  re'tina.    See  Retina. 

Tu'nica  vagina'lis  te'stis.  A  continu- 
ation of  the  peritona?um  through  the  ingui- 
nal ring,  which  loosely  invests  the  testicle 
and  spermatic  cord. 

Tu'nica  villo'sa.  The  villous  or  inner 
folding  coat  of  the  intestines. 

TUNGSTATE.  Timstas.  A  salt 
formed  by  the  combination  of  the  tungstic 
acid,  with  different  bases,  as  tungslate  of 
lime,  &-C. 

Turbeth,  mineral.  See  Hydrargyrus  vitri- 
olatvs. 

Turbeth  root.  See  Convolvulus  turpe- 
thum. 

TURBINATED  BONES.  {Ossa  tur- 
binata,  from  lurbino,  to  sharpen  at  the  top, 
shaped  like  a  sugar-loaf.)  The  superior 
spongy  portion  of  the  ethmoid  bone,  and  the 
inferior  spongy  bone,  are  so  called  by  some 
writers. 

Turbina'tum.     The  pineal  gland. 

Turbiih.  A  cathartic  Eastern  bark  ;  a  spe- 
cies of  cicely. 

Tu'rcica  se'lla.     See  Sella  turcica. 

Turmeric.     See  Curcuma. 

Turnhoof.  A  vulgar  name  of  the  ground- 
ivy.     See  Glecoma  hederacea. 

Turnip.     See  Brassica  rapa. 

Turnip,  French.     See  Brassica  rapa. 

TURPENTINE.  The  different  tur- 
pentines employed  medicinally  are,  the 
China  or  Cyprus  turpentine,  (see  Pistacia 
terebinlhus,)  the  common  turpentine,  (see 
Terebinthi7ia  communis,)  and  the  Venice 
turpentine,  (see  Pinus  larix.)  All  these 
have  been  considered  as  hot,  stimulating 
corroborants  and  detergents;  qualities  which 
they  possess  in  common.  They  stimulate 
the  primse  vise,  and  prove  laxative  ;  when 


carried  into  the  blood-vessels  they  excite 
the  whole  system,  and  thus  prove  servicea- 
ble in  chronic  rheumatism  and  paralysis. 
Turpentine  readily  passes  off  by  urine,  which 
it  imbues  with  a  peculiar  odour  ;  also  by  per- 
spiration and  by  exhalation  from  the  lungs ; 
and  to  these  respective  effects  are  ascribed 
the  virtues  it  possesses  in  gravelly  com- 
plaints, scurvy,  and  pulmonic  disorders. 
Turpentine  is  much  used  in  gleets,  and  fluor 
albus,  and  in  general  with  much  success. 
The  essential  oil,  in  which  the  virtues  of  tur- 
pentine reside,  is  not  only  preferred  for  ex- 
ternal use,  as  a  rubefacient,  but  also  inter- 
nally as  a  diuretic  and  styptic  ;  the  latter  of 
which  qualities  it  possesses  in  a  very  high 
degree.  Formerly  turpentine  was  much 
used  as  a  digestive  application  to  ulcers,  &.c. 
but  in  the  modern  practice  of  surgery,  it  is 
almost  wholly  exploded. 

Turpeth,  mineral.  See  Hydrargyrus  vi' 
triolatus. 

Turpe'thum.  (From  Turpethjlnd.)  Tur- 
beth.   See  Convolvulus  turpethum. 

Turpe'thum  minera'le.  See  Hydrargy- 
rus vitriolatus. 

TURU'NDA.  (A  terendo,  from  its  being 
rolled  up.)     A  tent  or  suppository. 

TUSSILA'GO.  (From  tussis,  a  cough? 
because  it  relieves  coughs.) 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnaean  system.  Class,  Sytigenesia.  Order, 
Polygamia  superflua. 

2.  The  pharmacopoeial  name  of  the  colts- 
foot.    See  Tussilago  farfara. 

Tussila'go  fa'rfara.  (Farfara,  from 
farfarus  the  white  poplar ;  so  called  because 
its  leaves  resemble  those  of  the  white  pop- 
lar.) The  systematic  name  of  the  coltsfoot. 
Becliium.  Bechion.  Calce.um  equinum. 
Chamaleuce.  Filius  antepatrem.  Farfarella. 
Farfara.  Tussilago  vulgaris  Farfara  bechi- 
um.  Ungula  caballina.  Coltsfoot.  Tussilago 
farfara  ;  scapo  unijloro  imbricato,  foliis  sub- 
cordatis  angulatis  denticulatis.  The  sensible 
qualities  of  this  plant  are  very  inconsidera- 
ble ;  it  has  a  rough  mucilaginous  taste,  but 
no  remarkable  smell.  The  leaves  have  al- 
ways been  esteemed  as  possessing  demulcent 
and  pectoral  virtues,  and  hence  they  have 
been  exhibited  in  pulmonary  consumptions, 
coughs,  asthmas,  and  catarrhal  affections.  It 
is  used  as  tea,  or  given  in  the  way  of  infu- 
sion with  liquorice-root  or  honey. 

Tussila'go  petasi'tes.  (From  virecfo;, 
a  bat ;  so  named  because  its  leaves  are 
shaped  like  a  hat.)  The  systematic  name 
of  the  butter-bur.  Petasites.  Pestilent  wort. 
Tussilago  petasites,  of  Linnaeus.  The  roots 
of  this  plant  are  recommended  as  aperient 
and  alexipharmic,  and  promise,  though  now 
forgotten,  to  be  of  considerable  activity. 
They  have  a  strong  smell,  and  a  bitterish 
acrid  tafte,  of  the  aromatic  kind,  but  not 
agreeable. 

TU'SSIS.  A  cough.  A  sonorous  conr 
cussion  of  the  breast,  produced  by  the  vio- 


TYP 


TYt 


905 


}ent  and,  for  the  most  part,  involuntary  mo- 
tion of  the  muscles  of  respiration.  It  is 
symptomatic  of  many  diseases. 

Tu  ssis  cQNVuLsi'vA.     See  Pertussis. 

Tu'ssis  exanthema'tica.  a  cough  at- 
tendant on  an  eruption. 

Tu'ssis  FERiN/i      See  Pertussis. 

Tu'tia.  (Persian.)  Pompholgx.  Cad- 
mia.  Tutty.  A  grey  oxyde  of  zinc ;  it  is 
generally  iormed  by  fusing  brass  or  copper, 
mixed  with  blende,  when  it  is  incrusled  in 
the  chimneys  of  the  furnace.  Mixed  with 
aiiy  common  cerate,  it  is  applied  to  the  eye, 
in  debilitated  states  of  the  conjunctive  mem- 
brane. 

Tu'tia  prepara'ta.  Prepared  tutty  is 
often  put  into  collyria,  to  which  it  imparts 
an  adstringent  virtue. 

Tutty.     See  Tutia. 

Tylo'sis.  (From  tvXos,  a  callus.)  Tylo- 
ma.  An  induration  or  callus  of  the  margin 
of  the  eyelids. 

Ty'mpani  membua'na.  See  Membrana 
tympani. 

TYMPANITES.  (From  Ti/^^ravov,  a 
drum;  so  called  because  the  belly  is  dis- 
tended with  wind,  and  sounds  like  a  drum 
when  struck.)  Tympeuiy.  An  elastic  dis- 
tention of  the  abdomen  not  readily  yielding 
to  pressure,  and  sounding  like  a  drum,  with 
costiveness  and  atrophy,  but  no  fluctuation. 
Species  :  1,  Tympanites  intestinalis,  a  lodg- 
ment of  wind  in  the  intestines,  known  by 
the  discharge  of  wind  giving  relief  2.  Tym- 
panites abdominalis,  when  the  wind  is  in  the 
cavity  of  the  abdomen. 

TY'MPANUIM.  {TvfiTTccvov.  A  drum.) 
The  drum  or  barrel  of  the  ear.  The  hollow 
part  of  the  ear  in  which  are  lodged  the  bones 
of  the  ear.  It  begins  behind  the  membrane 
of  the  tympanum,  which  terminates  the  ex- 
ternal auditory  passage,  and  is  surrounded 
by  the  petrous  portion  of  the  tem|)oral  bone. 
It  terminates  at  the  cochlea  of  the  labyrinth, 
and  has  opening  into  it  four  foramina,  viz. 
the  orifices  of  the  Eustachian  tube  and  mas- 
toid sinus,  the  fenestra  ovalis,  and  rotunda. 
It  contains  the  four  ossicula  audilus. 

TY'PHA.  (From  rKpos,  a  lake,  because 
it  grows  in  marshy  places.)  The  name  of 
a  genus  of  plants  in  the  Linnaean  system. 
The  cat's  tail. 

Typhoma'nia.  (From  ruip/u,  to  burn,  and 
fiavia,  delirium.)  A  complication  of  pliren- 
sy  and  lethargy  with  fever. 

TY'PHUS.  (From  Tuipo;,  stupor.)  A 
species  of  continued  fever,  characterized  by 
great  debility,  a  tendency  in  the  fluids  to 
putrefaction  and  the  ordinary  symptoms  of 
fever.  It  is  to  be  readily  distinguished  from 
the  inflammatory  by  the  smalluess  of  the 
pulse  and  the  sudden  aad  great  debility 
which  ensue«  on  its  first  attack ;  and,  in  its 
more  advanced  stage,  by  the  petechioe,  or 
purple  spots,  which  come  out  on  various 
parts  of  the  body,  and  the  fetid  stools  which 
are  discharged ;  aad  it  may  be  distinguished 


from  a  nervous  fever  by  the  great  violence 
of  all  its  symptoms  on  its  first  coming  on. 

The  most  general  cause  that  gives  rise  to 
this  disease,  is  contagion,  applied  either  im- 
mediately from  the  body  of  a  person  labour- 
ing under  it,  or  conveyed  in  clothes  or  mer- 
chandise, &c. ;  but  il  may  be  occasioned  by 
the  effluvia  arising  from  either  animal  or 
vegetable  substances  in  a  decayed  or  putrid 
state ;  and  hence  it  is,  that  in  low  and 
marshy  countries  it  is  apt  to  be  prevalent 
when  intense  and  sultry  beat  quickly  suc- 
ceeds any  great  inundation  A  want  of 
proper  cleanliness  and  confined  air  are  like- 
wise causes  of  this  fever ;  hence  it  prevails 
in  hospitals,  gaols,  camps,  and  on  board  of 
ships,  especially  when  such  places  are  much, 
crowded,  and  the  strictest  attention  is  not 
paid  to  a  free  ventilation  and  due  cleanli- 
ness. A  close  stfcte  of  the  atmosphere,  with 
damp  weather,  is  likewise  apt  to  give  rise  to 
putrid  fever.  Those  of  las  fibres,  and  who 
have  been  weakened  by  any  previous  debi- 
litating causC:  such  as  poor  diet,  long  fast- 
ing, hard  labour,  continued  want  of  sleep, 
&.C.  are  most  liable  to  it. 

On  the  first  coming  on  of  the  disease,  the 
person  is  seized  with  languor,  dejection  of 
spirits,  amazing  depression  and  loss  of  mus- 
cular strength, universal  weariness  and  sore- 
ness, pains  in  the  head,  back,  and  extremi- 
ties, and  rigors ;  the  eyes  appear  full,  heavy, 
yellowish,  and  often  a  little  inflamed  ;  the 
temporal  arteries  throb  violently,  the  tongue 
is  dry  and  parched,  respiration  is  commonly 
laborious,  and  interrupted  with  deep  sigh- 
ing; the  breath  is  hot  and  offensive,  the 
urme  is  crude  and  pale,  the  body  is  costive, 
and  the  pulse  is  usually  quick,  small,  and 
hard,  and  now  and  then  fluttering  and  un- 
equal. Sometimes  a  great  heat,  load,  and 
pain  are  felt  at  the  pit  of  the  stomach,  and 
a  vomiting  of  bilious  matter  ensues. 

As  the  disease  advances,  the  pulse  in- 
creases in  frequency,  (beating  often  from 
100  to  1.30  in  a  minute  :)  there  is  vast  debi- 
lity, a  great  heat  and  dryness  in  the  skin, 
oppression  at  the  breast,  with  anxiety,  sigh- 
ing and  moaning ;  the  thirst  is  greatly  in- 
creased ;  the  tongue,  mouth,  lips  and  teeth 
are  covered  over  wiih  a  brown  or  black  te- 
nacious fur;  the  speech  is  inarticulate,  aijd 
scarcely  intelligible ;  tlie  patient  mutters 
much;  and  delirium  ensues.  The  fever  con- 
tinuing to  increase  still  more  in  violence, 
symptoms  of  putrefaction  show  themselves; 
the  breath  becomes  highly  offensive  ;  the 
urine  deposits  a  black  and  fetid  sediment; 
the  stools  are  dark,  offensive,  and  pass  off 
insensibly ;  hBemorrhages  issue  from  the 
gums,  nostrils,  mouth,  and  other  parts  of 
the  body  ;  livid  spots  or  petechise,  appear  on 
its  surface ;  the  pulse  intermits  and  sinks; 
the  extremities  grow  cold  ;  hiccups  ensue  ; 
and  death  at  last  closes  the  tragic  scene. 

When  this  fever  does  not  terminate  fa- 
tally, it  generally  begins,  ia  cold  climates,  to 
114 


906 


TYP 


TYP 


diminish  about  the  commencement  of  the 
third  week,  and  goes  off  gradually  towards 
the  end  of  the  fourtli,  without  any  very  evi- 
dent crisis ;  but  in  warm  climates  if  seldom 
continues  above  a  week  or  ten  days,  if  so 
long. 

Our  opinion,  as  to  the  event,  is  to  be 
formed  by  the  degree  of  violence. in  the 
symptoms,  particularly  after  petechia  ap- 
pear, although  in  some  instances  recoveries 
have  been  effected  under  the  most  unpro- 
mising appearances.  An  abatement  of  fe- 
brile heat  and  thirst,  a  gentle  moisture  dif- 
fused equally  over  the  whole  surface  of  the 
body,  loose  stools,  turbid  urine,  rising  of 
the  pulse,  and  the  absence  of  delirium  and 
stupor,  may  be  regarded  in  a  favourable 
light.  On  the  contrary,  petechias,  with 
dark,  offensive,  and  involuntary  discharges 
by  urine  and  stool,  fetid  sweats,  haemorrha- 
ges, and  hiccoughs,  denote  the  almost  cer- 
tain dissolution  of  the  patient. 

The  appearances  usually  perceived  on 
dissection,  are  infiammations  of  the  brain 
and  viscera,  but  more  particularly  of  the 
stomach  and  intestines,  which  are  now  and 
then  found  in  a  gangrenous  state.  In  the 
muscular  fibres  there  seems  likewise  a  strong 
tendency  to  gangrene. 

In  the  very  early  period  of  typhus  fever 
it  is  often  possible,  by  active  treatment,  to 
cut  short  the  disease  at  once  ;  but  where  it 
has  established  itself  more  firmly,  we  can 
only  employ  palliative  measures  to  diminish 
its  violence,  that  it  may  rcn  safely  through 
its  course.  Among  the  most  likely  means 
of  accomplishing  the  first  object  is  an  eme- 
tic ;  where  the  fever  runs  high  we  may  give 
antimonials  in  divided  doses  at  short  inter- 
vals till  full  vomiting  is  excited  ;  or  if  there 
he  less  strength  in  the  system,  ipecacuanha 
in  a  full  dose  at  once.  Attention  should  next 
be  paid  to  clear  out  the  bowels  by  some  suf- 
ficiently active  form  of  medicine ;  and  as 
the  disease  proceeds,  we  must  keep  up  this 
function,  and  attempt  to  restore  that  of  the 
skin  and  the  other  secretions,  as  the  best 
means  of  moderating  the  violence  of  vascu- 
lar action.  Some  of  the  preparations  of 
mercury,  or  if  there  be  tolerable  strength, 
those  of  antimony,  assisted  by  the  saline 
compounds,  may  be  employed  for  this  pur- 
})ose.  The  general  antiphlogistic  regimen 
is  to  be  observed  in  the  early  part  of  the 
disease,  as  explained  under  synocha.  In 
cases  where  the  skin  is  uniformly  very  hot 
and  dry,  the  abstraction  of  caloric  may  be 
more  actively  made  by  means  of  the  cold 
affusion,  that  is.  throwing  a  quantity  of  cold 
water  on  the  naked  body  of  the  patient ; 
which  measure  iias  sometimes  arrested  the 
disease  in  its  first  stage :  and  when  the 
power  of  the  system  is  less,  sponging  the 
body  occasionally  with  cold  ivater,  medi- 
cst-ed,  perliaps,  with  a  little  salt  or  vinegar, 
may  be  substituted  as  a  milder  proceeding. 
But  where  the  evolution  of  heat  is  even  de- 


ficient such  means  would  be  highly  impro- 
per .  and  it  may  be  sometimes  adviseable  to 
employ  the  tepid  bath,  to  promote  the  opera- 
tion of  the  diaphoretic  medicines.  If  under 
the  use  of  the  measures  already  detailed,  cal- 
culated to  lessen  the  violence  of  vascular  ac- 
tion, tiie  vital  povrers  should  appear  mate- 
rially falling  off,  recourse  must  then  be  had 
to  a  more  nutritious  diet,  with  a  ii:oderate 
quantity  of  wine,  and  cordial  or  tonic  medi- 
cines. There  is  generally  an  aversion  from 
animal  food,  whence  the  mucilaginous  ve- 
getable substances,  as  arrow-root,  Sic  ren- 
dered palatable  by  spice,  or  a  little  wine,  or 
sometimes  mixed  with  milk,  may  be  direct- 
ed as  nourishing  and  easy  of  digestion.  If, 
however,  there  be  no  marked  septic  ten- 
dency, and  the  patient  cloyed  with  these 
articles  the  lighter  animal  preparations,  as 
calves-foot  jelly,  veal  broth,  &;c.  may  be 
allowed.  The  extent  to  which  wine  may 
be  carried,  must  depend  on  the  urgency  of 
the  case,  and  the  previous  habits  of  the  indi- 
vidual ;  but  it  will  commonly  not  be  neces- 
sary to  exceed  half  a  pint,  or  a  pint  at  most, 
in  the  twenty-four  hours;  and  it  should  be 
given  in  divided  portions,  properly  diluted, 
made,  perhaps,  into  negus,  whey,  &.c.  ac- 
cording to  the  liking  of  the  patient.  The 
preference  should  always  be  given  to  that 
which  is  of  the  soundest  quality,  if  agreea- 
ble: but  where  wine  cannot  be  afforded, 
good  malt  liquor,  or  mustard  whey  may  be 
substituted.  Some  moderately  stimulant 
medicines,  as  ammonia,  aromatics,  serpent- 
aria,  &.C.  may  often  be  used  with  advantage, 
to  assist  in  keeping  up  the  circulation  :  also 
those  of  atonic  quality,  as  calumba,cusparia; 
cinchona,  &c.  occasionally  in  their  lighter 
l^orms  ;  but  more  especially  the  acids.  These 
are,  in  several  respects,  useful ;  by  promo- 
ting the  secretions  of  the  primae  viae,  &c. 
they  quench  thirst,  remove  irritation,  and 
manifestly  cool  the  body  ;  and  in  the  worst 
forms  of  typhus,  where  the  putrescent  ten- 
dency appears,  they  are  particularly  indi- 
cated from  their  antiseptic  power ;  they 
are  also  decidedly  tonic,  and  indeed  those 
from  the  mineral  kingdom  powerfully  so. 
These  may  be  given  freely  as  medicines,  the 
carbonic  acid  also  in  the  form  of  brisk  fer- 
menting liquors  ;  and  the  native  vegetable 
acids,  as  they  exist  in  ripe  fruits,  being  ge- 
nerally very  grateful,  may  constitute  a  con- 
siderable part  of  the  diet.  In  the  niean 
time,  to  obviate  the  septic  teiidency,  great 
attention  should  be  paid  to  cleanliness  and 
ventilation,  and  keeping  the  bowels  regular 
by  mild  aperients,  or  clysters  of  an  emollient 
or  antiseptic  nature :  and  where  aphtha  ap- 
pear, acidulated  gargles  should  be  directed. 
If  the  disease  indices  more  to  the  nervous 
form,  with  much  mental  anxiety,  tremors, 
and  other  irregular  affections  of  the  muscles, 
or  organs  of  sense,  the  antispasmodic  medi- 
cines may  be  employed  with  more  advan- 
tage, as  Esther,   camphor,   musk^  &.c.   but 


TYP 


TYR 


9Q3 


particularly  opium. ;  which  should  be  given 
in  a  full  dose,  sufficient  to  procure  sleep, 
provided  (here  be  no  appearances  of  deter- 
mination of  blood  to  the  head  ;  and  it  may 
be  useful  to  call  a  greater  portion  of  ner- 
vous energy  to  the  lower  extremities  by  the 
pediluvium,  or  other  mode  of  applying 
warmth,  or  occasionally  by  sinapisms,  not 
allowing  Ihesc  to  produce  vesication.  But 
if  there  should  be  much  increased  vascular 
action  in  the  brain,  more  active  means  will 
be  required,  even  the  local  abstraction  of 
blood,  if  the  strength  will  permit  ;  and  it 
will  be  always  right  to  have  the  head  shaved, 
and  kept  cool  by  some  evaporating  lotion, 
and  a  blister  applied  to  the  back  of  the 
neck.  In  like  manner  other  important 
parts  may  occasionally  require  local  means 
of  relief.  Urgent  vomilisig  may,  perhaps, 
be  checked  by  the  efi'ervescing  mixture  ;  a 
troublesome  diarrhoea  by  small  doses  of 
epium,  assisted  by  aromatics,    chalk,  and 


other  astringents,  or  sometimes  by  small 
doses  of  ipecacuanha  ;  profuse  perspirations 
by  the  infusum  rosee,    a  cooling  regimen, 

OLC. 

Typhus  jegypti'acus.  The  plague  of 
Egypt. 

Ty'phus  ca'ecerum.     The  jail-fever. 

Ty'phus  castre'ksis.     The  camp-fever. 

Ty'phus  gka'vior.  The  severe  species  of 
typhus. 

Ty'phus  ictero'des.  Typhus  with  symp- 
toms of  jaundice. 

Ty'phus  mi'tior.     The  low  fever. 

Ty'phus  nervo'sus.     The  nervous  fever. 

Ty'phus  petechia'ms.  Typhus  with 
purple  spots. 

Tyri'asis.  Tupi^fi;.  A  species  of  leprosy 
in  which  the  skin  may  be  easily  withdrawn 
from  the  flesh. 

Tyro'sis.  (From  rvpau,Xo  coagulate.)  A 
disorder  of  the  stomach,  from  milk  curdled 
in  it. 


u. 


U  LCER.  (Ulcus,  from  iXxas,  a  sore.) 
A  purulent  solution  of  continuity  of  the 
soft  parts  of  an  animal  body.  Ulcers  may 
arise  from  a  variety  of  causes,  as  all  those 
which  produce  inflammation,  from  wounds, 
specific  irritations  of  the  absorbents,  from 
scurvy,  cancer,  the  venereal  or  scrophulous 
virus,  he.  The  proximate  or  immediate 
cause  is  an  increased  action  of  the  absorb- 
ents, and  a  specific  action  of  the  arteries,  by 
which  a  fluid  is  separated  from  the  blood 
upon  the  ulcerated  surface.  Tbey  are  va- 
riously denominated;  the  following  is  the 
most  frequent  division  :  1.  Tfie  simple  ul- 
cer, which  takes  place  generally  from  a  su- 
perficial wound.  2.  The  sinuous,  that  runs 
under  the  integuments,  and  the  orifice  of 
which  is  narrow,  but  not  callous.  3.  The 
fistulous  ulcer,  or  fistula,  a  deep  ulcer,  with 
a  narrow  and  callous  orifice.  4.  The  fun- 
gous ulcer,  the  surface  of  which  is  covered 
with  fungous  flesh.  5.  The  gangrenous, 
which  is  livid,  fetid,  and  gangrenous.  6. 
The  scorbutic,  which  depends  on  a  scorbutic 
acrimony.  7  The  venereal,  arising  from 
the  venereal  disease.  8  The  cancerous  ul- 
cer, or  open  cancer,  (see  Cancer.)  9.  The 
carious  ulcer,  depending  upon  a  carious 
bone.  10.  The  inveterate  ulcer-  which  is  of 
long  continuance,  and  resists  the  ordinary 
applications.  11.  The  scrophulous  ulcer, 
known  by  its  having  arisen  from  indolent 


tumours,  its  discharging  a  viscid,  glairy 
matter,  and  its  indolent  nature. 

Ulcerated  sore  throat.     See  Cynanche. 

Ulma'ria.  (From  ulmus,  the  elm  ;  so 
named  because  it  has  leaves  like  the  elm.) 
See  Spircea  ulmaria. 

U'LMUS.  1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of 
plants  in  the  Linnaean  system.  Class,  Perk- 
tandria.     Order,  Digynia. 

2.  The  pharmacopceial  name  of  the  com- 
mon elm.     See  Ulmus  camp es^ris. 

U'lmus  campe'stris.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  common  elm.  Ulmas  ;  foliis  du- 
plicato-serratis,  basi  incequalibus,  of  Linnaeus. 
The  inner  tough  bark  ofthis  tree,  which  is  di- 
rected for  use  by  the  pharraacopceias,  has  no 
remarkable  smell,  but  a  bitterish  taste,  and 
abounds  with  a  slimy  juice,  which  has  been 
recommended  in  nephritic  cases,  and  exter- 
nally as  a  useful  application  to  burns.  It  is 
also  highly  recommended  in  some  cutaneous 
affections  allied  to  herpes  and  lepra.  It  is 
mostly  exhibited  in  the  form  of  decoction. 
by  ailing  four  ounces  in  four  pints  of  wa- 
ter to  two  pints  ;  of  which  from  four  to 
eight  ounces  are  given  two  or  three  times  a 
day. 

U'L  N  A.  (From  uXz-jr,,  the  ulna,  or 
cubit.)  Cubitus.  The  larger  bone  of  the 
fore-arm.  ft  is  smaller  and  shorter  than 
the  OS  humeri,  and  becomes  gradually 
smaller  as  it  descend;  to  ibe  wrist.    We  may 


908 


LLX 


UNG 


divide  it  into  its  upper  and  lower  exlreini- 
ties,  and  its  body  or  middle  part.  At  its 
upper  extremity  are  t^vo  considerable  pro- 
cesses, of  which  the  posteiior  one  and 
largest  is  named  olecranon,  and  the  smaller 
and  anterior  one  the  coronoid  process.  Be- 
tween these  two  processes;  the  estremity  of 
the  bone  is  formed  into  a  deep  articulating 
cavity,  which,  from  its  semicircular  shape, 
is  called  \he  greater  sigmoid  cavity,  to  distin- 
guish it  from  another,  which  has  been  named 
the  lesser  sigmoid  cavity.  The  olecranon 
begins  by  a  considerable  tuberosity,  which  is 
rough,  and  serves  for  the  insertion  of  mus- 
cles, and  terminates  in  a  kind  of  hook,  the 
concave  surface  of  which  moves  upon  the 
pulley  of  the  os  humeri.  Tliis  process  forms 
the  point  of  the  elbow.  The  coronoid  pro- 
cess is  sliarper  at  its  estremity  than  the  ole- 
cranon, but  is  much  smaller,  and  does  not 
reach  so  high.  In  bending  the  arm  it  is  re- 
ceived into  the  fossa  at  the  fore  part  of  the 
pulley.  At  the  external  side  of  tlie  coronoid 
process  is  the  lesser  sigmoid  cavitj',  which  is 
a  small,  semilunar,  articulating  surface, 
lined  with  cartilage,  on  wliicii  the  round 
head  of  the  radius  plays.  At  the  fore  part 
of  the  coronoid  process  we  observe  a  small 
tuberosity,  into  which  the  tendon  of  the  bra- 
chialis  inlernus  is  inserted.  The  greater 
sigmoid  cavity,  the  situation  of  which  we 
just  now  mentioned,  is  divided  into  four 
surfaces  by  a  prominent  line  which  is  in- 
tersected by  a  small  sinuosity  that  serves 
for  the  lodgment  of  mucilaginous  glands. 
The  whole  of  this  cavity  is  covered  with 
cartilage.  The  body,  or  middle  part  of  the 
ulna,  is  of  a  prismatic  or  triangular  shape, 
so  as  to  afford  three  surfaces,  and  as  many 
angles.  The  external  and  internal  surfaces 
are  flat  and  broad,  es])ecially  the  external 
one,  and  are  separated  by  a  sharp  angle, 
which,  from  its  situation,  may  be  termed 
the  internal  angle.  This  internal  angle, 
which  is  turned  towards  the  radius,  serves 
for  the  attachment  of  the  ligament  that  con- 
nects the  two  bones,  and  which  is  therefore 
called  the  interosseous  ligament.  The  pos- 
terior surface  is  convex,  and  corresponds 
•with  the  olecranon.  The  borders,  or  angles, 
which  separate  it  from  the  other  two  sur- 
faces, are  somewhat  rounded.  At  about  a 
third  of  the  length  of  this  bone  from  the  fop, 
in  its  fore  part,  we  observe  a  channel  for  the 
passage  of  vessels.  The  lower  extremity  is 
smaller  as  it  descends,  nearly  cylindrical, 
and  slightly  curved  forwards  and  outwards. 
Just  before  it  terminates  it  contracts,  so  as 
to  form  a  neck  to  the  small  head  v.ith  which 
it  ends.  On  the  outside  of  this  little  head, 
answering  to  the  olecranon,  a  small  process, 
called  the  styloid  process,  stands  out,  from 
which  a  strong  ligament  is  stretched  to  the 
Wrist.  The  head  has  a  rounded  articulating 
surface,  on  its  internal  side,  which  is  covered 
with  cartilage,  and  received  into  a  semilu- 
paf  cavity  formed  at  the  lower  end  of  the 


radius.  Between  it  and  the  os  cuneiforme^ 
a  moveable  cartilage  is.interposed,  which  is 
continued  from  the  cartilage  that  covers  the 
lovver  end  of  the  radius,  and  is  connected 
by  ligamentous  fibres  to  the  styloid  process 
of  the  ulna.  The  ulna  is  articulated  above 
with  the  lower  end  of  the  os  humeri.  This 
articulation  is  of  the  species  called  gingly- 
mus,  it  is  articulated  also,  both  above  and 
below  to  the  radius,  and  to  the  carpus  at  its 
lowest  extremity.  Its  chief  use  seems  to  be 
to  support  and  regulate  the  motions  of  the 
radius.  In  children,  both  extremities  of  this 
bone  are  first  cartilaginous,  and  afterwards 
epiphyses,  before  they  are  completely  united 
to  the  rest  of  the  bone. 

Ijlnar  artery.     See  Cubital  artery. 

Ulnar  nerve.     See  Cubital  nerve. 

Ulna'ris  exte'knus.  See  Extensor  carpi 
ulnaris. 

Ulna'ris  inte'rnus.  See  Flexor  carpi 
ulnaris. 

UMBILICAL  CORD.  Funis  umhilicalis. 
Funiculus  umhilicalis.  The  navel-string.  A 
cord-like  substance  of  an  intestinal  form, 
about  half  a  yard  in  length,  that  proceeds 
from  the  navel  of  the  foetus  to  the  centre  of 
the  placenta.  It  is  composed  of  a  cutaneous 
sheath,  cellular  substance,  one  umbilical 
vein,  and  two  umbilical  arteries  ;  the  former 
conveys  the  blood  to  the  child  from  the  pla- 
centa, and  the  latter  return  it  from  the  child 
to  the  placenta. 

Umbilical  hernia.  See  Hernia  umhili- 
calis. 

UMBILICAL  REGION.  Regio  umhilica- 
lis. The  part  of  the  abdominal  parietes  about 
two  inches  all  round  the  navel. 

UMBILI'CUS.     The  navel. 

Umbili'cds  mari'nus.  Cotyledon  marina. 
Jlndrosace.  .Acetabulum  marinum.  Jin- 
drosace  Matthioli.  Fungus  pf.trosus  inari- 
nus.  A  submarine  production  found  on 
rocks  and  the  shells  of  fishes,  about  the 
coast  of  Montpulier,  Sic.  It  is  said  to  be, 
in  the  form  of  powder,  a  useful  anthelmintic 
and  diuretic. 

UiVCIFORM  BONE.  (Os  wnciforme, 
from  uncus,  a  hook,  and  forma,  a  like- 
ness.) The  last  bone  of  the  second  row  of 
the  carpus  or  wrist;  so  named  from  its 
hock-like  process,  which  projects  towards 
the  palm  of  the  hand,  and  gives  origin 
to  the  great  ligament  by  which  the  ten- 
dons of  the  wrist  are  bound  down.  See 
Bones. 

U  N  G  U  E'N  T  U  M.  (From  ungo,  to 
anoint.)  An  ointment.  The  usual  consist- 
ence of  ointments  is  about  that  of  butter. 
The  following  are  among  the  best  for- 
mula3. 

Ungue'nt0m  cantha-'ridis.  See  Ungue7i- 
tum  lyltcE. 

Ungue'ntum  ceta'cei.  Ointment  of 
spermaceti,  formerly  called  linimentmn  at- 
biimy  and    latterly,  .unguentum  spermaceti. 


UN© 


UNO 


9Q9 


"  Take  of  spermaceti,  six  drachms  ;  white 
wax,  two  drachms ;  olive  oil,  thrive  fluid 
ounces.  Having  melted  them  together 
over  a  slow  fire,  constantly  stir  the  mixture 
until  it  gets  cold."  A  simple  emollient  oint- 
ment. 

Ungue'ntum  cicu'ts.  Hemlock  oint- 
ment. "  Take  of  the  fresh  leaves  of  hem- 
lock, and  prf^pared  hog's  lard,  of  each 
four  ounces.  The  cicuta  is  to  be  bruised 
in  a  marble  mortar,  after  which  the  lard 
is  to  be  added,  and  the  two  ingredients 
thoroughly  incorporated  by  beating.  They 
are  then  to  be  gently  melted  over  the  fire, 
and  after  being  strained  through  a  cloth, 
and  the  fibrous  parts  of  the  hemlock  well 
pressed,  the  ointment  is  to  be  stirred  till 
quite  cold."  To  cancerous  or  scrophulous 
sores  this  ointment  may  be  applied  with  a 
prospect  of  success. 

U.ngue'ntum  e'lemi  coaipo'situm.  Com- 
pound ointment  of  elemi,  formerly  called 
linimentum  arccni  and  unguenlum  e  gummi 
elemi.  "  Take  of  elemi,  a  pound ;  com- 
mon turpentine,  ten  ounces;  prepared  suet, 
two  pounds  ;  olive  oil,  two  fluid  ounces. 
Melt  the  elemi  with  the  suet,  then  remove  it 
from  the  fire,  and  immediately  mis  in  the 
turoentine  and  oil,  then  strain  the  mixture 
through  a  linen  cloth."  Indolent  ulcers, 
chilblains,  chronic  ulcers  after  burns,  and 
indolent  tumours  are  ofteu  removed  by  this 
ointment. 

Ungue'ntdm  hydra'rgyri  fo'rtius. 
Strong  mercurial  ointment,  formerly  call- 
ed unguentum  carultum  fortius.  "  Take 
of  purified  mercury,  two  pounds ;  pre- 
pared lard,  twenty-three  ounces;  prepared 
suet,  an  ounce.  First  rub  the  mercury  with 
the  suet  and  a  little  of  the  lard,  until  the 
glofeules  disappear ;  then  add  the  remain- 
der of  the  lard,  and  mix."  In  very  geneial 
use  for  mercurial  frictions.  It  may  be  em- 
ployed in  almost  all  cases  where  mercury  is 
indicated 

Ungue'ntum  hydra'rgyri  mi'tius.  Mild 
mercurial  ointment,  formerly  called  un- 
guentum cceruleuni  mitius.  "  Take  of  strong 
mercurial  ointment,  a  pound ;  prepared 
lard,  two  pounds.  Mix."  Weaker  than  the 
former. 

Ungue'ntum  hydra'rgyri  sitra'tis.  Un- 
gue)Uum  hydrargyri  nitrati.  Ointment  of 
nitrate  of  mercury.  "  Take  of  purified 
mercury,  an  ounce;  nitric  acid,  eleven 
fluid  drachms;  prepared  lard,  six  ounces; 
olive  oil,  four  fluid  ounces.  First  dissolve 
the  mercury  in  the  acid,  then,  while  the  li- 
quor is  hot,  mix  it  with  the  lard  and  oil, 
melted  together."  A  stimulating  and  de- 
tergent ointment.  Tinea  capitis,  psoroph- 
thalmia,  indolent  tumours  on  the  margin  of 
the  eyelid,  and  ulcers  in  the  urethra,  are 
cured  by  its  application. 

Ungue'ntum  hydra'rgyri  nitra'tis  mi'- 
Tius.     Weaker  only  than  the  former. 

Ungue'ntu3I   hydra'rgyri   kitkico-o'xy- 


Di.  Ointment  of  nitric  oxyde  of  mercurj^ 
"  Take  of  nitric  oxyde  of  mercury ,  an  ounce  ; 
white  wax,  two  ounces  ;  prepared  lard,  six: 
ounces.  Having  melted  together  the  wax 
and  lard,  add  thereto  the  nitric  oxyde  of 
mercury  in  very  fine  powder,  and  mix."  A 
most  excellent  stimulating  and  escharotio 
ointment. 

Ungue'ntum  hydra'rgyri  pr.ecipita'ti 
ALBi.  Ointment  of  white  precipitate  of 
mercury,  formerly  called  unguenlum  e  mer- 
curio  prcEcipitato  albo,  and  latterly  unguen- 
tum calcis  hydrargyri  albce.  "  Take  of  white 
praecipitate  of  mercury,  a  drachm  ;  prepared 
lard,  an  ounce  and  half.  Having  melted 
the  lard  over  a  slow  fire,  add  the  precipitated 
mercury,  and  mix."  A  useful  ointment  to 
destroy  vermin  in  the  head,  and  to  assist  in 
the  removal  of  scald  head,  venereal  ulcers 
of  children,  and  cutaneous  eruptions. 

Ungue'ntum  ly'tt.s:.  Unguentum  cantha- 
ridis.  Ointment  of  the  blistering-fly.  "Take 
of  the  blistei'ing-fly,  rubbed  to  a  very  fine 
powder,  two  ounces ;  distilled  water,  eight 
iiuid  ounces ;  resin  cerate,  eight  ounces ; 
boil  the  water  with  the  blistering-fly  to  one 
half,  and  strain  ;  mix  the  cerate  with  the  li- 
quor, and  then  let  it  evaporate  to  the  pro- 
per consistence."  This  is  sometimes  used 
to  keep  a  blister  open  ;  but  the  savine  cerate 
is  to  be  preferred. 

Ungue'ntum  ophtha'lmicum.  Ophthal- 
mic ointment  of  Jania.  <•  Take  of  prepared 
hog's  lard,  half  an  ounce  ;  prepared  tutty, 
Armenian  bole,  of  each  two  drachms ;  white 
precipitate,  one  drachm.  Mix."  This  ce- 
lebrated ointment  may  be  used  for  the  same 
diseases  of  the  eye  and  eyelid  as  the  ung. 
hydrarg.  nitratis.  It  must  be  at  first  weak- 
ened with  about  twice  its  quantity  of  hog's 
lard. 

Ungue'ntum  pi'cis  a'rid.5:.  See  Un- 
guentum resincE  nigrce. 

Ungue'ntum  pi'cis  Li'Q,uiDyE.  Tar  oint- 
ment, formerly  called  unguentum  picis;  un- 
guentum e  pice.  "  Take  of  tar,  prepared 
suet,  of  each,  a  pound.  Meltthem  together, 
and  strain  the  mixture  through  a  linen  cloth." 
This  is  applicable  to  cases  of  tinea  capitis, 
and  some  eruptive  complaints;  also  to  some 
kinds  of  irritable  sores. 

Ungue'ntum  resi'nje  fla'v^.  Yellow 
basilicon  is  in  general  use  as  a  stimulant  and 
detersive ;  it  is  an  elegant  and  useful  form  of 
applying  the  resin. 

Ungue'ntum  resi'njE  Ni'cRiE.  Unguen^ 
tnm  picis  aridce..  Pitch  ointment,  formerly 
called  unguentum  basilicum  nigrum  vel  tetra- 
pharmacum.  "  Take  of  pitch,  3'ellow  wax, 
yellow  resin,  of  each  nine  ounces;  olive 
oil,  a  pint.  Melt  them  together,  and  strain 
the  mixture  through  a  linen  cloth."  This  is 
useful  for  the  same  pur[)oses  as  the  tar  oint- 
ment. 

Ungue'ntum  sambu'ci.  Elder  ointment, 
formerly  called  unguentum  sambucinum. 
"Take    of    elder    tlowers,    two    pounds; 


910 


URA 


URA 


preparetl  iarJ,  two  pounds.  Boil  the  elder 
flowers  in  tlie  lard  until  they  become  cri?p, 
then  strain  the  ointment  through  a  linen 
cloth."  A  cooling  and  emollient  prepa- 
ratioa. 

Ukgoz'stum  su'lphtjris.  Sulphur  oint- 
ment, formerly  called  ungv.eMtum  esulphure. 
"  Take  of  sublimed  sulphur,  three  ounces; 
prepared  lard,  half  a  pound.  ?.]ix."  Tlie 
most  effectual  preparation  to  desfroy  the 
itch.  It  is  also  serviceable  in  the  cure  of 
other  cutaneous  eruptions. 

Usgue'.n'tu.m  su'lphitris  cojipo'sitcm. 
Compound  sulphur  ointment,  "  Take  of 
sublimed  sulphur,  half  a  pound :  white 
hellebore  root,  powdered,  two  ounces  ;  ni- 
trate of  potash,  a  drachm;  soft  soap,  half 
a  pound  ;  pi-epared  lard,  a  pound  and  half. 
Mix."  This  preparation  is  introduced  into 
the  last  London  pbarmacopreia  as  a  more 
efficacious  remedy  for  itch  than  common 
sulphur  ointment.  In  the  army,  where  it  is 
generally  used, the  sulphur  vivum,  or  native 
admixture  of  sulphur  wilh  various  heteroge- 
neous matters,  is  used  instead  of  sublimed 
sulphur. 

Usgue'ntum  vera'tri.  White  hellebore 
ointment,  formerly  called  wiguenium  helle- 
bori  albi.  "  Take  of  while  hellebore  root, 
powdered,  two  ounces;  prepared  lard, 
eight  ounces ;  oil  of  lemons,  twenty  minims. 
Mix." 

Ungue'ktcm  zi'nci.  Zinc  ointment. 
"Take  of  the  oxyde  of  zinc,  an  ounce; 
prepared  lard,  sis  ounces.  Mis."  A  very 
useful  application  to  chronic  ophthalmia  and 
relaxed  ulcers. 

U'NGUIS.     (From  o^vh  a  hook.) 

1.  The  nail.  The  nails  are  horny  lamina 
situated  at  the  extremities  of  the  fingers  and 
toes. 

2.  An  abrcess  or  collection  of  pus  be- 
tween the  lamellae  of  the  cornea  transparens 
of  the  eye  ;  so  called  froiii  its  resemblance 
Id  the  lunatcd  portion  of  the  nail  of  tlie 
finger. 

3.  The  lachrymal  bone  is  so  named  from 
its  resemblance  to  a  nail  of  the  finger. 

U'ngula  cap.alt.i'na.     See  Tusiilago. 

Umo'sES.  {Unio,  pi.  uniones,  from 
■unus,  one  ;  so  called  because  there  is  never 
more  than  one  found  in  the  same  shelK  or 
according  to  others,  for  that  many  being 
found  in  one  shell  not  any  one  of  them 
is  like  the  other.)  Pearls.  See  Marga- 
rita. 

U'R  A  C  H  U  S.  (From  cv^av,  urine,  and 
e;^iy,  to  contain.)  Unnacitlmn.  The  liga- 
mentous cord  tiiat  arises  from  the  basis  of 
the  urinary  bladder,  which  it  runs  along, 
and  terminates  in  tlie  umbilical  cord.  In 
the  fcetuses  of  brute  animals,  which  the  an- 
cients mostly  dissected,  it  is  a  hollow  tube 
and  conveys  the  urine  to  theallantoid  mem- 
brane. 

Uka'cicm.      (From    cv^ciyc;:  the  hinder 


pari  of  an  arrn^rv)  The  apex  or  extreme 
point  of  the  heart. 

Ueasi'sccs.  (From  auaav^s,  the  firma- 
ment ;  so  called  from  its  arch.)  The 
j)a!ate. 

URANIUM.  This  metal  was  disco- 
vered by  Kiaproth  in  the  year  1789.  It  ex- 
ists combined  with  sulphur,  and  a  portion 
of  iron,  lead,  and  silex,  in  the  mineral  term- 
ed Pechhiende,  or  oxyh  of  vranhnn.  Com- 
bined with  carbonic  acid  it  forms  the  chal- 
colite, or  green  mica:  and  raixt  with  oxyde 
of  iron,  it  constitutes  (he  uranilic  oclire.  It 
is  always  found  'n  the  state  of  an  oxyde  with 
a  greater  or  smaller  portion  of  iron,  or  mi- 
neralized with  sidpbur  and  copper.  The 
ores  of  uranium  are  of  a  blackish  colour,  in- 
clining to  a  dark  iron  grey,  and  of  a  mode- 
rate splendour;  they  are  of  a  close  texture, 
and  when  broken  present  a  somewhat  une- 
ven, and  in  the  smallest  particles  a  conchoi- 
dal  surface.  They  are  found  in  the  mines  of 
Saxony. 

Properties  of  Uranium. — Uranium  exhi- 
bits a  mass  of  small  metallic  globules, 
agglutinated  together.  Its  colour  is  a  deep 
grey  on  the  outside,  in  the  inside  it  is  a 
pale  brown.  It  is  very  porous,  and  is  so 
soft,  that  it  may  be  scraped  with  a  knife. 
It  has  but  little  lustre.  Its  specific  gravity 
is  between  eight  and  nine.  It  is  more 
difficult  to  be  fused  than  even  manganese. 
When  intensely  heated  with  phosphate  of 
soda  and  ammonia,  or  glacial  phosphoric 
acid,  it  fuses  Vvith  them  into  a  grass-greea 
glass.  With  soda  or  boras  it  melts  only 
into  a  grey,  opaque,  scoriaceous  bead.  It  is 
soluble  in  sulphuric,  nitric,  and  muriatic 
acids.  It  combines  with  sulphur  and  phos- 
phoius,  and  alloys  with  mercury.  It  has 
not  yet  been  combijied  wilh  other  combus- 
tible bodies.  It  decomposes  the  nitric  acid 
and  becomes  converted  into  a  yellow  oxyde. 
The  action  of  uranium  alone  upon  water, 
fcc.  is  still  unknown,  probably  on  account  of 
its  extreme  scarcity. 

Method  of  obtaining  Uranium. — In  order 
to  obtain  uranium,  the  pechhiende  is  first 
freed  from  sulphur  by  heat,  and  cleared 
from  the  adhering  impurities  as  caretully 
as  possible.  It  is  then  digested  in  nitric 
acid  ;  the  metallic  matter  that  it  contains 
is  thus  completely  dissolved,  while  part  of 
the  sulphur  remains  undissolved,  and  part  of 
it  is  dissipated  under  the  form  of  sulphuret- 
ted hydrogen  gas.  The  solution  is  then  pre- 
cijiitated  by  a  carbonated  alkali.  The  pre- 
cipitate has  a  lemon-yellow  colour  when  it 
is  pure.  This  yellow  carbonate  is  made  in- 
to a  paste  with  oil,  and  exposed  to  a  violent 
heat,  bedded  in  a  crucible  well  lined  with 
charcoal 

Kiaproth  obtained  a  metallic  globule  28 
grains  in  weight,  by  forming  a  ball  of  50 
grains  of  the  yellow  carbonate  with  a  little 
was,  and  by  exposing  this  ball  rn  a  cruci- 


URE 


URf 


911 


ble  lined  with  charcoal  to  a  heat  equal  to 
170"  of  Wedgewood's  pyrometer. 

Richter  obtaijied  in  a  single  experiment 
100  grains  of  this  metal,  which  seemed  to  be 
free  from  all  admixture 

Urce'ola.  (From  tirceo^iis,  a  small  pitch- 
er ;  so  named  from  its  uses  in  scouring 
glazed  vessels.)     Tlie  herb  fever-few. 

Ure'do.  (From  uro,  to  burn.)  An  itch- 
ing or  burning  sensation  of  the  skin,  which 
accompanies  many  diseases.  The  nettle- 
rash  is  also  so  called. 

URETER.  (From  ov^ov,  urine.)  The 
membranous  canal  which  conveys  the  urine 
from  the  kidney  to  the  urinary  bladder;  at 
its  superior  part  it  is  considerably  the  lar- 
gest, occupying  the  greatest  portion  of  the 
pelvis  of  the  kidney  ;  it  then  contracts  to 
the  size  of  a  goosequill,  and  descends  over 
the  psoas  magnus  muscle  and  large  crural 
vessels  into  the  pelvis,  in  which  it  perforates 
the  urinary  bladder  very  obliquely.  Its  in- 
ternal surface  is  lubricated  with  mucus  to 
defend  it  from  the  irritation  of  the  urine  in 
passing. 

URETERITIS.  (From  (iu/»ir»jp,  the  ure- 
ter.)    An  inflammation  of  the  ureter. 

Urete'ricus.  (From  ou^jith/j,  the  ureter, 
or  oupartiptri; ,  an  inflammation  of  the  ureter.) 
Applied  to  an  ischury,  or  suppression  of 
urine,  from  an  inflanirnationof  the  ureter. 

Ureteroli'thicus.  (From  ovp'^T»p,  the 
ureter,  and  Xihs,  a  stone.)  Applied  to  an  is- 
chury from  a  stone  in  the  ureter. 

Ureterothromboi'des.  (From  oupnrrip, 
the  ureter,  ^pou,Sos,  grumous  blood,  and  £/*«;, 
a  likeness.)  Applied  to  an  ischury  from  gru- 
nious  blood  in  the  ureter. 

Ureterophlegjia'ticus.  (From  ov^/trtip, 
the  ureter,  and  --bXtyfia.  phiegm.)  Applied  to 
a  suppression  of  urine  from  pituitous  matter 
in  the  ureter. 

URETEROpy'icus.  (From  cvpriTTif,  the 
Hreter;  and  -nruav,  pus)  Applied  to  an 
ischury  from  purulent  matter  in  the  ure- 
ter. 

Ureterostoma'ticus.  (From  dufnrno,  the 
ureter,  and  ?«,<*«,  a  mouth )  Applied  to  a 
suppression  of  urine  from  an  obstruction  in 
the  lower  orifice  of  the  ureter. 

URETHRA.  (From  aypov,  the  urine ; 
because  it  is  the  canal  through  which  the 
urine  pmsses.)  A  membranous  canal  run- 
ning from  the  neck  of  the  bladder  through 
the  inferior  part  of  the  penis  to  the  extre- 
mity of  the  glans  penis,  in  which  it  opens 
by  a  longitudinal  oiilice,  called  meatus 
urinarius.  In  this  course  it  first  passes 
through  the  prostate  gland,  which  portion 
is  distinguished  by  the  name  of  the  pros- 
tatical  urethra;  it  tiien  becomes  much 
dilated,  and  is  known  by  the  name  of  the 
bulbous  part,  in  which  is  situated  a  cuta- 
neous eminence  called  the  caput gallinaginis 
or  vemmonianum.  around  which  are  ten 
or  twelve  orifices  of  the  excretory  ducts  of 
the  prostate  gland,  and  two  of  the  sper- 
matic vessels.    The  remaining  part  of  the 


urethra  contains  a  number  of  triangular 
mouths,  which  are  the  lacuna;,  or  openings 
of  the  excretory  ducts  of  the  mucous  glands 
of  the  urethra. 

Urethralmi'nthicus.  (From  «yp'/j9^«, 
the  urethra,  and  iX/xmSe;,  worms.)  Applied 
to  an  ischury  from  worms  in  the  tirethra. 

Urethri'ticus.  (From  iiuor,6^irig ,  an  in- 
flammation of  the  urethra.)  '  Applied  to  a 
suppression  of  urine  from  an  inflammation 
of  the  urethra. 

URETHRi'TIS.  (From  ou^>,8^o,,  the  ure- 
thra.) An  inflammation  in  the  urethra.  See 
Gonorrhoea. 

Urethuohymeno'des.  (From  dv^nS^Ut 
the  urethra,  and  i/^»v,  a  membrane.)  Appli- 
ed to  an  ischury  from  a  membrane  obstruct- 
ing the  urethra. 

Urethroli'thicus.  (From  ov^n9^a,  the 
urethra,  and  kih;.  a  stone.)  Applied  to  a 
suppression  of  urine  from  a  stone  in  the  ure- 
thra. 

Urethromeo'ides.  (From  ay^/j^ga,  the 
urethra,  and  i^oi^Qoiir,;,  like  a  grumous  con- 
cretion.)    A  caruncle  in  the  urethra. 

Urethrophlegma'ticus.  (From  ov^yfi^a, 
the  urethra,  and  ipxsyiMa,  phlegm.)  Applied 
to  an  ischury  from  mucus  obstructing  the 
urethra. 

Urethro-py'icus.  (From  ev^rtB^a.,  the 
urethra,  and  wkov,  pus.)  Applied  to  a  sup- 
pression of  urine  from  pus  collected  in  the 
urethra. 

Ure'tica.  (From  nu^ov,  urine.)  Medi- 
cines, which  promote  a  discharge  of  urine. 

U'rias.  (From  ov^ov,  urine.)  The  ure- 
thra. 

URINARY  BLADDER.  Vesica  Uri- 
naria. The  bladder  is  a  membranous  pouch, 
capable  of  dilatation  and  contraction,  si- 
tuated in  the  lower  part  of  the  abdomen, 
immediately  behind  the  symphysis  jiubis, 
and  opposite  to  the  beginning  of  the  rectum. 
Its  figure  is  nearly  that  of  a  short  oval. 
It  is  broader  on  the  fore  and  back,  than  on 
the  lateral  parts;  rounder  above  than  below, 
when  empty  ;  and  broader  below  than  above 
when  full.  It  is  divided  into  the  body, 
neck,  and  fundus,  or  upper  part ;  the  neck 
is  a  portion  of  the  lower  part,  which  is  con- 
tracted by  a  sphincter  muscle.  This  organ 
is  made  up  of  several  coats,  the  upper,  pos- 
teriur,  and  lateral  parts  are  covered  by  a 
reflection  of  the  peritoneum  ;  which  is  con- 
nected by  cellular  substance  to  the  mus- 
cular coat.  This  is  composed  of  several 
strata  of  fibres,  the  outermost  of  which  are 
mostly  longitudinal,  the  interior  becoming 
gradually  more  traiisverse,  connected  toge- 
ther by  reticular  membrane.  Under  this  is 
the  cellular  coat,  which  is  nearly  of  the 
same  structure  with  the  tunica  nervosa  of 
the  stomach,  Winslow  describes  the  in- 
ternal or  villous  coat  as  somewhat  granulated 
and  glandular  ;  but  this  has  been  disputed 
by  subsequent  anatomists.  However,  a 
mucous  ihiid  is  poured  out  continually 
from  it,  which  defends  it  from   the  acri» 


913 


UKl 


URI 


Hiony  of  the  urine.  Sometimes  the  internal 
surface  is  found  very  irregular,  and  full  of 
rugse,  which  appear  to  be  occasioned  merely 
by  the  strong  contraction  of  the  muscular 
fibres,  and  may  be  removed  by  distending 
3t.  The  sphincter  does  not  seem  to  be  a 
distinct  muscle,  but  merely  formed  by  the 
transvei'se  fibres  being  closely  arranged 
about  the  neck.  The  urine  is  received 
from  the  ureters,  which  enter  the  posterior 
part  of  the  bladder  obliquely  ;  and  when  a 
certain  degree  of  distention  has  occurred, 
the  muscular  fibres  are  voluntarily  exerted 
to  expel  it. 

URINE.  (Urina ;  aypov,  from  epouu, 
to  rush  out.)  The  saline  liquid,  secreted  in 
the  kidneys,  and  dropping  down  from  them, 
gultatim,  through  the  ureters,  into  the 
cavity  of  the  urinary  bladder.  The  secre- 
tory organ  is  composed  of  the  arterious  ves- 
sels of  the  cortical  substance  of  the  kidneys, 
from  which  the  urine  passes  through  the 
uriniferous  tubuli  and  renal  papillae,  into 
the  renal  pelvis  :  whence  it  flows  drop  by 
drop,  through  the  ureters,  into  the  cavity  of 
the  urinary  bladder :  where  it  is  detained 
some  hours,  and  at  length,  when  abundant, 
eliminated  through  the  urethra.  The  urine 
of  a  healthy  man  is  divided  in  general 
into, 

1.  Crude,  or  that  which  is  emitted  one  or 
two  hours  after  eating  ;  this  is  for  the  most 
part  aqueous,  and  often  vitiated  by  some 
kinds  of  food. 

2.  Coded,  which  is  eliminated  some  hours 
after  the  digestion  of  the  food,  as  that  which 
is  emitted  in  the  morning  after  sleeping. 
This  is  generally  in  smaller  quantity,  thicker, 
more  coloured,  more  acrid  than  at  any  other 
time.  Of  such  cocted  urine,  the  colour  is 
usually  citrine,  and  not  unhandsome. 

The  degree  of  heat  agrees  with  that  of  the 
blood  ;  hence  in  atmospheric  air  it  is 
■warmer,  as  is  perceived  if  the  hand  be 
washed  with  urine.  The  specific  gravity  is 
greater  than  water,  and  that  emitted  in  the 
pjorning  is  always  heavier  than  at  any  other 
*time.  The  smell  of  fresh  urine  is  not  dis- 
agreeable. The  taste  is  saltish  and  nauseous. 
The  consistence  is  somewhat  thicker  than 
water.  The  quantity  depends  on  that  of  the 
liquid  drink,  its  diuretic  nature,  and  the  tem- 
perature of  the  air. 

Changes  of  urine  in  the  air. — Preserved  in 
an  open  vessel,  it  remains  pellucid  for  some 
time,  and  at  length  there  is  perceived  at  the 
bottom,  a  nubecula,  or  little  cloud,  con- 
solidated as  it  were  from  the  gluten.  This 
nubecula  increases  by  degrees,  occupies  all 
the  urine,  and  renders  it  opaque.  The  natu- 
sal  smell  is  changed  into  a  putrid  cadaverous 
one  ;  and  the  surface  is  now  generally  co- 
vered with  a  cuticle,  composed  of  very  mi- 
nute crystals.  At  length  the  urine  regains 
its  transparency,  and  the  colour  is  changed 
from  a  yellow  to  a  brown  ;  the  cadaverous 
smell  passes  into  an  alkaline ;  and  a  brown. 


grumous  sediment  falls  to  the  bottom,  filled 
with  white  particles,  deliquescing  in  the  air, 
and  so  conglutinated  as  to  form,  as  it  were, 
little  soft  calculi. 

Thus  two  sediments  are  distinguishable  in 
the  urine  ;  the  one  white  and  gelatinous,  and 
separated  in  the  beginning  ;  the  other  brown 
and  grumous,  deposited  by  the  urine  when 
putrid. 

Spontaneous  degeneration. — Of  all  the  flu- 
ids of  the  body,  the  urine  first  putrefies  In 
summer,  after  a  few  hours,  it  becomes  fur- 
bid,  and  sordidly  black  ;  then  deposits  a  co- 
pious sediment,  and  exhales  a  fetor,  like 
that  of  putrid  cancers,  which  at  length  be- 
comes cadaverous.  Putrid  urine  effervesces 
with  acids,  and  if  distilled,  gives  off",  before 
water,  a  urinous  volatile  spirit. 

The  properties  of  healthy  urine,  are, 

1.  Urine  reddens  paper  stained  with  turn- 
sole and  with  the  juice  of  radishes,  and 
therefore  contains  an  acid.  This  acid  has 
been  generally  considered  as  the  phosphoric, 
but  Thenard  has  shown  that  in  reality  it  is 
the  acetic. 

2.  If  a  solution  of  ammonia  be  poured 
into  fresh  urine,  a  wljite  powder  precipitates, 
which  has  the  properties  of  phosphate  of 
lime. 

3.  If  the  phosphate  of  lime  precipitated 
from  urine  be  examiiied,  a  little  magnesia 
will  be  found  mixed  with  it  Fourcroy  and 
Vauquelin  have  ascertained  that  this  is 
owing  to  a  \itt\e  phosphate  of  magnesia  which 
urine  contains,  and  which  is  decomposed  by 
the  alkali  employed  to  precipitate  the  phos- 
phate of  lime. 

4.  Proust  informs  us  that  carbonic  acid  ex- 
ists in  urine,  and  that  its  separation  occasions 
the  froth  which  appears  during  the  evapora- 
tion of  urine. 

5.  Proust  has  observed,  that  urine  kept  in 
new  casks  deposits  small  crystals,  which 
elfloresce  in  the  air,  and  fall  to  powder. 
These  crystals  possess  the  properties  of  the 
carbonate  of  lime. 

6.  When  fresh  urine  cools,  it  often  lets 
fall  a  brick-coloured  precipitate,  which 
Scheele  first  ascertained  to  be  crystals  oiuric 
acid.  All  urine  contains  this  acid  even 
when  no  sensible  precipitate  appears  when  it 
cools. 

7.  During  intermitting  fevers,  and  espe- 
cially during  diseases  of  the  liver,  a  copious 
sediment  of  a  brick-red  colour  is  deposited 
from  urine.  This  sediment  contains  tbe  ro- 
sacic  acid  of  Proust. 

8.  If  fresh  urine  be  evaporated  to  the  con- 
sistence of  a  sirup,  and  muriatic  acid  be  then 
poured  info  it,  a  precipitate  appears  which 
possesses  the  properties  of  benzoic  acid. 

9.  When  an  infusion  of  tannin  is  dropped 
info  urine,  a  white  precipitate  ajipears,  hav- 
ing the  properties  of  the  combination  of 
tannin  and  albumen  or  gelatine.  Their 
quantity  in  healthy  urine  is  very  small,  often 
indeed  not  sensible.    Cruickshaaks  found 


L'RI 


URI 


1113 


tbat  the  precipitate  aftbrded  by  tannin  in 
healthy  urine  amounted  to  l-240tb  part  of 
the  weight  of  the  urine. 

10.  If  urine  be  evaporated  by  a  slow  fire 
♦otlie  consistence  of  a  thick  sirup,  it  assumes 
a  deep  brown  colour,  and  exhales  a  foetid 
ftmmoniacal  odour.  When  allowed  to  cool, 
it  concretes  into  a  mass  of  crystals,  composed 
of  all  the  component  parts  of  urine,  if  four 
times  its  weight  of  alcohol  be  poured  into 
this  mass,  at  intervals,  and  a  slight  heat  be 
applied,  the  greatest  part  is  dissolved.  The 
alcohol  which  has  acquired  a  brown  colour 
is  to  be  decanted  off,  and  distilled  in  a  retort 
in  a  sand  heat  till  the  mixture  has  boiled  for 
some  time  and  acquired  the  consistence  of  a 
sirup.  By  this  time  the  whole  of  the  alcohol 
has  passed  off,  and  the  matter,  on  cooling, 
crystallizes  in  quadrangular  plates,  which 
intersect  each  other.  This  substance  is  urea, 
which  composes  9-20ths  of  the  urine,  pro- 
vided the  watery  part  be  excluded.  It  is 
this  substance  which  characterizes  urine;  and 
constitutes  it  what  it  is,  and  to  which  the 
greater  part  of  the  very  singular  phenomena 
of  urine  are  to  be  ascribed. 

11.  According  to  Fourcroy  and  Vauque- 
lin,  the  colour  of  urine  depends  upon  the 
urea;  the  greater  the  proportion  of  urea  the 
deeper  the  colour.  But  Proust  has  detected 
a  resinous  malt er  in  urine  similar  to  the  resin 
of  bile,  and  to  this  substance  he  ascribes  the 
colour  of  urine. 

12  If  urine  be  slowly  evaporated  to  the 
consistence  of  a  sirup,  a  number  of  crystals 
make  their  appearance  on  its  surface,  these 
possess  the  properties  of  the  muriate  of  soda. 

13.  The  saline  residuum  which  remains 
after  the  separation  of  urea  from  crystallized 
urine  by  means  of  alcohol,  has  been  long 
known  by  the  names  o^  fusible  salt  of  urine, 
and  microcosmic  salt.  When  these  salts  are 
examined,  they  are  found  to  have  the  pro- 
perties of  phosphates.  The  rhomboidal 
prisms  consist  of  phosphate  of  ammonia 
united  to  a  little  phosphate  of  soda,  the  rec- 
tangular tables,  on  the  contrary,  are  phos- 
phate of  soda  united  to  a  small  quantity 
of  phosphate  of  ammonia,  urine  then  con- 
tains phosphate  of  soda  and  phosphate  of 
ammonia. 

14.  When  urine  is  cautiously  evaporated, 
a  few  cubic  crystals  are  often  deposited 
among  the  other  salts,  these  crystals  have 
the  properties  of  muriate  of  ammonia. 

15  When  urine  is  boiled  in  a  silver  basin, 
it  blackens  the  basin,  and  if  the  quantity  of 
urine  be  large,  small  crusts  of  sulphuret  of 
silver  may  be  detached.  Hence  we  see  that 
urine  coulams  sulphur. 

Urine  then  contains  the  following  sub- 
stances; 

1.  Water. 

2.  Acetic  acid. 

3   Phosphate  of  Imei. 

4.  Phosphate  of  magnesia. 

5.  Carbonic  acid. 


6.  Carbonate  of  lime. 

7.  Uric  acid. 

8.  Rosacic  acid. 

9.  Benzoic  acid. 

10.  Albumen. 

11.  Urea. 

12.  Resin. 

13.  Muriate  of  soda. 

14.  Phosphate  of  soda. 

15.  Phosphate  of  ammonia. 

16.  Muriate  of  ammonia. 

17.  Sulphur. 

No  liquor  in  the  human  body,  however,  is 
so  variable  in  respect  to  quantity  and  qua- 
lity, as  the  urine  ;  for  it  varies, 

1  In  respect  to  age :  m  the  fcelus  it  is  ino- 
dorous, insipid,  and  almost  aqueous ;  but  as 
the  infant  grows,  it  becomes  more  acrid 
and  foetid ;  and  in  old  age  more  parti- 
cularly so. 

2  In  respect  to  drink :  it  is  secreted  in 
greater  quantity,  and  of  a  more  pale  colour, 
from  cold  and  copious  draughts.  It  be- 
comes green  from  an  infusion  of  Chinese  tea. 

3.  hi  respect  to  food :  from  eating  the 
heads  of  asparagus,  or  olives,  it  contracts 
a  peculiar  smell  ;  from  the  fruit  of  the 
opuntia,  it  becomes  red  ;  and  from  fasting, 
turbid. 

4.  In  respect  to  medicines  :  from  the  ex- 
hibition of  rhubarb  root,  it  becomes  yellow  ; 
from  cassia  pulp,  green  ;  and  from  turpen- 
tine it  acquires  a  violet  odour. 

5.  In  respect  to  the  time  of  the  year:  m 
the  winter  the  urine  is  more  copious  and 
aqueous ;  but  in  the  summer,  from  the  in- 
creased transpiration,  it  is  more  sparing, 
higher  coloured,  and  so  acrid  that  it  some- 
times occasions  strangury.  The  climate  in- 
duces the  same  difi'erence. 

6.  In  respect  of  the  muscular  motion  of 
the  body :  it  is  secreted  more  sparingly, 
and  concentrated  by  motion  ;  and  is  more 
copiously  diluted,  and  rendered  more  crude 
by  rest. 

7.  In  respect  of  the  affections  of  the  mind  .- 
thus  fright  makes  the  urine  pale. 

Use. — The  urine  is  an  excrementitious 
fluid,  like  lixivium,  by  which  the  human 
body  is  not  only  liberated  from  the  superflu- 
ous water,  but  also  from  the  superfluous 
salts,  and  animal  earth ;  and  is  defended 
from  corruption. 

Lastly,  the  vis  medicatrix  naturae  some- 
times eliminates  many  morbid  and  acrid 
substances  with  the  urine  ;  as  may  be  ob- 
served in  fevers,  dropsies,  &c. 

URINE,  RETENTION  OF.  A  want  of 
the  ordinary  secretion  of  urine.  In  reten- 
tion of  urine  there  is  none  secreted :  in  a 
suppression,  the  urine  is  secreted  but  can- 
not be  voided. 

Urine,  suppression  of.     See  Ischuria. 

URI'NA.     See  Urine. 

Urina'culum.     See  Urachus. 

Vri'sm  a'rdor.    See  Bysu,  ia. 

Ukina'ru.  (From  urina,  urine ;  so 
115 


S14 


\:in 


rtJE 


named  from  its  diuretic  qualities.)  The  herb 
dandelion.     See  Leoniodon  Taraxacum. 

Urocri'sia.  (From  ««;«»,  urine,  and 
K?ifio,  to  judge.)  The  judgment  formed  of 
diseases  by  the  inspection  of  urine. 

URORRHa;'A.  (From  ou?«v,  the  urine,  and 
fi'M,  to  flow.)  4.  discharge  of  the  urine 
through  the  eroded  perinesum. 

Ursi'na  ra'dix.  The  root  of  the  plant 
called  baldmoney.     See  JEihusa  meum. 

Urosco'pia.  (From  ou^ov,  the  urine,  and 
irx,oTici),  to  inspect.)  Inspection  of  urine, 
that  a  judgment  of  diseases  may  be  made 
from  its  appearance. 

URTi'CA.  {Ah  urendo ;  because  it  ex- 
•  cites  an  itching  and  pustules  like  those  pro- 
duced by  fire.)  1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of 
plants  in  the  Linnaean  system.  Class,  mo- 
noecia.     Order,  Tetrandria.    The  nettle. 

2.  The  pharmacopcsial  name  of  the  com- 
mon nettle.     See  Urtica  dioica. 

Urti'ca  dioica.  The  systematic  name 
of  the  common  stinging-nettle.  This  plant 
is  well  known,  and  though  generally  despi- 
sed as  a  noxious  weed,  has  been  long  used 
for  medical,  culinary,  and  economical  pur- 
poses. The  young  shoots  in  the  spring  pos- 
sess diuretic  and  antiscorbutic  properties, 
and  are  with  these  intentions  boiled  and 
eaten  instead  of  cabbage  greens. 

Urti'ca  mo'rtua.     See  Lamium  album. 

Urti'ca  pilcli'fera.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  pillbearing  nettle.  Urtica  Ro- 
inana.  The  plant  which  bears  this  name  in 
the  pharmaccpceias  is  the  Urtica  pilulifera, 
of  Linnaius.  The  seed  was  formerly  given 
against  diseases  of  the  chest-  but  is  now  de- 
servedly forgotten.  To  raise  an  irritation  in 
paralytic  limbs  the  fresh  plant  may  be  em- 
ployed as  producing  a  more  permanent  sting 
than  the  common  nettle. 

Urti'ca  Roma'na.  See  Urtica  'piluli- 
fera. 

Urti'ca  u'rzns.  The  systematic  name  of 
a  lesser  nettle  than  the  dioica,  and  possessing 
similar  virtues. 

URTICA' R I  A,  (From  urtica,  a  net- 
tle.) Ftbris  urlicala.  Uredo.  Purpura 
■urticata.  Scarlatina  urtica.  The  nettle- 
rash.  A  species  of  exanthematous  fever, 
Ttnown  by  pyrexia  and  an  eruption  on  the 
skin  like  that  produced  by  the  sting  of  tlie 
nettle.  The  little  elevations,  called  the  net- 
tie-rash,  often  appear  instantaneously,  espe- 
cially if  the  skin  be  rubbed  or  scratched,  and 
seldom  stay  many  hours  in  the  same  place, 
and  sometimes  not  many  minutes.  No  part  of 
the  body  is  exempt  from  them  ;  and  where 
many  of  them  rise  together,  and  continue 
an  hour  or  two,  the  parts  are  often  consider- 
ably swelled,  which  particularly  happens  in 
the  arms,  face,  and  hands.  These  erup- 
tions will  continue  to  infest  the  skin,  some- 
times in  one  place  and  sometimes  in  another, 
for  one  or  two  hours  together,  two  or  three 
times  a  day,  or  perhaps  for  the  greatest  part 
of  twenty-four  hours.     In    some  constitu- 


tions, they  last  only  a  few  days,  in  othei.:' 
manv  months. 

URTTCA'TIO.  (From  urtica,  a  nettle.) 
The  whipping  a  paralytic  or  benumbed 
limb  with  nettles,  in  order  to  restore  its 
feelings. 

U'sNEA.  Muscus  cranii  hatnani.  See  Li- 
chen saxatilis. 

Utera'ria.  (From  uterus,  the  womb.) 
Medicines  appropriated  to  diseases  of  the 
womb. 

Uterine  fury.     See  Nymphomania. 

UTERUS.  Vffri^a,.  Matrix.  Jlger  na- 
tures. Hystera.  Metra.  Utrieulus.  The 
womb.  A  spongy  receptacle  resembling  a 
compressed  pear,  situated  in  the  cavity  of 
the  pelvis  above  the  vagina,  and  between 
the  urinary  bladder  and  rectum. 

The  form  of  the  uterus  resembles  that  of 
an  oblong  pear  flattened,  with  the  depressed 
sides  placed  towards  the  ossa  pubis  and  sa- 
crum ;  but,  in  the  impregnated  state,  it  be- 
comes more  oval,  according  to  the  degree  ot' 
its  distension.  For  the  convenience  of  de- 
scription, and  for  some  practical  purposes, 
the  uterus  is  distinguished  into  three  parts. 
The  fundus,  the  body,  and  the  cervix  ;  the 
upper  part  is  called  the  fundus,  the  lower  the 
cervix,  the  space  between  them,  the  extent 
of  which  is  undefined,  thebody.  The  uterus 
is  about  three  inches  in  length,  about  two  in 
breadth  at  the  fundus,  and  one  at  the  cervix. 
Its  thickness  is  different  at  the  fundus  and 
cervix,  being  at  the  former  usually  rather 
less  than  half  an  inch,  and  at  the  latter  some- 
what more  -.  and  this  thickness  is  preserved 
throughout  pregnancy,  chiefly  by  the  enlarge- 
ment of  the  veins  and  lymphatics ;  there 
being  a  smaller  change  in  the  size  of  the  ar- 
teries. But  there  is  so  great  a  variety  in 
the  size  and  dimensions  of  the  uterus  in  dif- 
ferent women,  independent  of  the  states  of 
virginity,  marriage,  or  pregnancy,  as  t© 
prevent  any  very  accurate  mensuration.  The 
cavity  of  the  uterus  corresponds  with  the 
external  form  ;  that  of  the  cervix  leads  from 
the  OS  uteri,  where  it  is  very  small,  in  a 
straight  direction,  to  the  fundus,  where  it  is 
expanded  into  a  triangular  form,  with  two 
of  the  angles  opposed  to  the  entrance  into 
the  Fallopian  tubes ;  and  at  the  place  of 
junction  between  the  cervix  and  the  body  of 
the  uterus  the  cavity  is  smaller  than  it  is  in 
any  otiier  part.  There  is  a  swell  or  fulness 
of  all  the  parts  towards  the  cavity,  which  is 
sometimes  distinguished  by  a  prominent  line 
running  longitudinally  through  its  middle. 
The  villous  coat  of  the  vagina  is  reflected 
over  the  os  uteri,  and  is  continued  into  the 
membrane  which  lines  the  cavity  of  the  ute- 
rus. The  internal  surface  of  the  uterus  is 
corrugated  in  a  beautiful  manner,  but  the 
rugce,  or  wrinkles,  which  are  longitudinal, 
lessen  as  they  advance  into  the  uterus,  the 
fundus  of  which  is  smooth.  In  the  intervals 
between  the  rugae  are  small  orifices,  like 
those  in  the  vagina,  which  discharge  a  mu' 


UIE 


UTE 


915 


Giis,  serving,  besides  othei"  purposes,  that  of 
closing  the  os  uteri  very  curiously  and  per- 
fectly during  pregnancy.  The  substance  of 
tbe  uterus,  which  is  very  firm,  is  composed 
of  arteries,  veins,  lymphatics,  nerves,  and 
muscular  fibres,  curiously  interwoven  and 
connected  together  by  cellular  membrane. 
The  muscular  fibres  are  of  a  pale  colour, 
and  appear  also  in  their  texture  somewhat 
diflferent  from  muscular  fibres  in  other  parts 
of  the  body.  The  arteries  of  the  uterus  are 
the  spermatic  and  hypogastric.  The  sper- 
matic arteries  arise  from  the  anterior  part  of 
the  aorta,  a  little  below  the  emulgents,  and 
sometimes  from  the  emulgents.  They  pass 
over  the  psose  muscles  behind  the  perito- 
naeum, enter  between  the  t^^'o  laminae  or 
duplicature?  of  the  periioneeum  which  form 
the  broad  ligaments  of  the  uterus,  and  pro- 
ceed to  the  uterus,  near  the  fundus  of  which 
they  insinuate  themselves,  givingbranches  in 
their  passage  to  the  ovaria  and  Fallopian 
tubes.  The  hypogastric  arteries  are  on  each 
side  a  considerable  branch  of  the  internal 
iliacs.  They  pass  to  the  sides  of  the  body 
of  the  uterus,  sending  off  a  number  of 
smaller  branches, which  dip  into  its  substance. 
Some  branches  also  are  reflected  upwards  to 
the  fundus  uteri,  which  anastomose  with  the 
spermatic  arteries,  and  others  are  reflected 
downwards,  supplying  the  vagina.  The 
veins  which  reconduct  the  blood  from  the 
uterus  are  very  numerous,  and  their  size  in 
the  unimpregnaled  state  is  proportioned  to 
that  of  the  arteries  ;  but  their  enlargement 
during  pregnancy  is  such,  that  the  orifices 
of  some  of  them,  when  divided,  will  admit 
even  of  the  end  of  a  small  finger.  The 
veins  anastomose  in  the  manner  of  the  arte- 
ries which  they  accompany  out  of  the  uterus, 
and  then,  having  the  same  names  with  the 
arteries,  spermatic  and  hypogastric,  the  for- 
mer proceeds  to  the  vena  cava  on  the  right 
side,  and  on  the  left  to  the  emulgent  vein  ; 
and  the  latter  to  the  internal  iliac. 

From  the  substance  and  surfaces  of  the 
uterus  an  infinite  number  of  lymphatics 
arise,  which  follow  the  course  of  the  hypo- 
gastric and  spermatic  blood-vessels.  The 
first  pass  into  the  gland  of  the  internal  iliac 
plexus,  and  the  other  into  the  glands  which 
are  situated  near  the  origin  of  the  spermatic 
arteries.  Of  these  Nuck  first  gave  a  de- 
lineation. 

The  uterus  is  supplied  with  nerves  from 
the  lower  mesocolic  plexus,  and  from  two 
small  flat  circular  ganglions,  which  are  situ- 
ated behind  the  rectum.  These  ganglions 
are  joined  by  a  number  of  small  branches 
from  the  third  and  fourth  sacral  nerves. 
The  ovaria  derive  their  nerves  from  the 
renal  plexus.  By  the  great  number  of 
nerves  these  parts  are  rendered  very  irritable, 
but  it  is  by  those  branches  which  the  uterus 
receives  from  the  intercostal,  that  the  inti- 
mate consedt  between  it  and  various  other 
parts  is  chiefly  preserved.    The  muscular 


fibres  of  the  uterus  have  been  described  in 
a  very  different  manner  by  anatomists, 
some  of  whom  have  asserted  that  its  sub- 
stance was  chiefly  muscular,  with  fibres 
running  in  transverse,  orbicular,  or  reti- 
culated order,  whilst  others  have  contended 
that  there  were  no  muscular  fibres  whatever 
in  the  uterus.  In  the  unimpregnated  ute- 
rus, when  boiled  for  the  purpose  of  a  more 
perfect  examination,  the  former  seems  to  b(» 
a  true  representation  ;  and  wlien  the  uterus 
is  distended  towards  the  latter  pail  of  preg- 
nancy, these  fibres  are  very  thinly  scattered ; 
but  they  may  be  discovered  in  a  circular  di- 
rection, at  the  junction  between  the  body 
and  the  cervix  of  tbe  uterus,  and  surround- 
ing the  entrance  of  each  Fallopian  tube  in  a 
similar  order.  Yet  it  does  not  seem  reason- 
able to  attribute  the  time  of  labour  to  its 
muscular  fibres  only,  if  we  are  to  judge  of 
the  po\ver  of  a  muscle  by  the  number  of 
fibres  of  which  it  is  composed,  unless  it  is 
presumed  that  those  of  the  uterus  are  stronger 
than  in  common  muscles.  With  respectto 
the  glands  of  the  uterus,  none  are  discover- 
able dispersed  through  its  substance  upoa 
the  inner  surface  of  the  cervix  ;  between  the 
ruga;  there  are  lacuna  which  secrete  mucus, 
and  there  arc  small  follicles  at  the  edge  of 
the  OS  uteri.  These  last  are  only  observable 
in  a  state  of  pregnancy,  when  they  are  mucli 
enlarged.  From  the  angles  at  the  fundus 
of  the  uterus,  two  processes  of  an  irregular 
round  form  originate,  called  from  the  name 
of  the  first  describer,  the  Fallopian  tubes. 
They  are  about  three  inches  in  length,  and, 
becoming  smaller  in  their  progress  from  the 
uterus,  have  an  uneven,  fringed  termination, 
called  the  fimbria.  The  canal  which  passes 
through  these  tubes  is  extremely  small  at  their 
origin,  but  it  is  gradually  enlarged,  and  ter- 
minates with  a  patulous  orifice,  the  diameter 
of  which  is  about  one  third  of  an  inch,  sur- 
rounded by  the  fimbriag.  It  is  also  lined 
by  a  very  fine  vascular  membrane,  formed 
into  serpentine  plicfe.  Through  this  canal, 
the  communication  between  the  uterus  and 
ovaria  is  preserved.  The  Fallopian  tubes 
are  wrapped  in  duplicatures  of  the  perito- 
na?uin,  which  are  called  the  broad  ligaments 
of  the  uterus ;  but  a  portion  of  their  ex- 
tremities, thus  folded,  hangs  loose  on  each 
side  of  the  pelvis.  From  each  lateral  angle 
of  the  uterus,  a  little  before  and  below  tLs 
Fallopian  tubes,  the  round  ligar.ients  arise, 
which  are  composed  of  arteries,  veins,  lym- 
phatics, nerves,  and  a  fibrous  structure. 
These  are  connected  together  by  cellular 
membrane,  and  the  whole  is  much  enlarged 
during  pregnancy.  They  receive  their  out- 
ward covering  from  the  peritonaeum,  and 
jiass  out  of  the  pelvis  through  the  ring  of 
the  external  oblique  muscle  to  the  groin, 
where  the  vessels  subdivide  into  small 
branches,  and  terminate  at  the  mons  veneris 
and  contiguous  parts.  From  the  insertion, 
of  these  ligaments  into  the  groin,  the  reason 


916 


UTE 


UVU 


appears  why  that  part  generally  suffers  ia 
ail  the  diseases  and  affections  of  the  uterus, 
and  why  the  iuguinal  glands  are  in  women 
so  often  found  in  a  morbid  or  enlaiged 
state.  The  duplicatures  of  the  peritonaeum, 
in  which  the  Fallopian  tubes  and  ovaria  are 
involved,  are  called  the  broad  ligaments  of 
the  uterus.  These  preveut  the  entangle- 
ment of  the  parts,  and  aie  conductors  of  the 
vessels  and  nerves  as  the  mesentery  is  of 
those  of  the  intestines.  Both  the  round  and 
broad  ligaments  alter  their  position  during 
pregnancy,  appearing  to  rise  lower  and  more 
forward  than  in  the  unimpregnated  state. 
Their  use  is  supposed  to  be  that  of  prevent- 
ing the  descent  of  the  uterus,  and  to  regu- 
late its  direction  when  it  ascends  into  the 
cavity  of  the  abdomen;  but  Vvbether  they 
answerthese  purposesmaybe  much  doubled. 
The  use  of  the  womb  is  for  menstruation, 
conception,  nutrition  of  the  fcetus,  and  par- 
turition. The  uterus  is  liable  to  many  dis- 
eases, the  principal  of  which  are  prolapsus 
u/eri,  procidtidia  uteri,  hydatids,  dropsy  of 
the  uterus  or  tympanites  uteri,  moles,  ulcer- 
ation, fcc. 

UTERUS,  RETROVERSION  OF,  By 
the  term  retroversion,  such  a  change  of 
the  position  of  the  uterus  is  understood, 
that  the  fundus  is  turned  backwards  and 
downwards  upon  its  cervix,  between  the 
vagina  and  I'ectum,  and  the  os  uteri  is 
turned  forwards  to  the  pubis,  and  upwards 
in  proportion  to  the  descent  of  the  fundus, 
so  that  by  an  esaminalion  per  taginam,  it 
cannot  be  felt,  or  not  wiiliout  difficulty, 
when  the  uterus  is  retroverted.  By  the 
same  examination  there  may  also  be  per- 
ceived a  large  round  tumour,  occupying 
the  inferior  part  of  the  cavity  of  the  pelvis, 
and  pressing  the  vagina  towards  the  pubes. 
By  an  examination  per  anum,  the  same 
tumour  may  be  felt,  pressing  the  rectum 
to  the  hollow  of  the  sacrum,  and  if  both 
these  examinations  are  made  at  the  same 
time,  we  may  readily  discover  that  the 
tumour  is  confined  witiiia  the  vagina  and 
rectum.  Besides  the  knowledge  of  the 
retroversion  which  may  be  gained  by  these 
examinations,  it  is  found  to  be  accompanied 
with  other  very  distinguishing  symptoms. 
There  is  in  every  case,  together  with  ex- 
treme pain,  a  suppression  of  urine  ;  and 
by  the  continuance  of  this  distension  of  the 
bladder,  the  tumour  formed  by  it  in  the 
abdomen  often  equals  in  size,  and  resem- 
bles in  shape,  the  uterus  in  the  sixth  or 
seventh  months  of  pregnancy  ;  but  it  is 
necessary  to  observe,  that  the  suppression 
of  urine  is  frequently  absolute  only  before 
the  retroversion  of  the  uterus,  or  during 
the  time  it  is  retroverted ;  for  when  the 
retroversion  is  completed,  there  is  often  a 
discharge  of  urine,  so  as  to  prevent  an  in- 
crease of  the  distension  ot  the  bladder, 
though  not  in  a  sufficient  quantity  to  re- 
aiove  it.    There  is  also  an  obstinate  con- 


stipation of  the  bowels,  produced  by  the 
pressure  of  the  retroverted  uterus  upon 
the  rectum,  which  renders  the  injection  of 
a  clyster  very  difficult,  ur  even  impossible. 
But  it  appears  that  all  the  painful  symp- 
toms are  chiefly  in  consequence  of  the 
suppression  of  urine ;  for  none  of  those 
parts  which  are  apt  to  sympathise  in  affec- 
tions or  diseases  of  the  uterus  are  disturbed 
by  its  retroversion.  The  retroversion  of 
the  uterus  has  generally  occurred  about 
the  third  month  of  pregnancy,  and  some- 
times after  delivery  it  may  likewise  happen, 
Vw'here  the -uterus  is,  from  any  cause,  en- 
larged to  the  size  it  acquires  about  the 
third  month  of  pregnancy,  but  not  with 
such  facility  as  in  the  pregnant  state,  be- 
cause the  enlargement  is  then  chiefly  at 
the  fundus.  If  the  uterus  is  but  little  en- 
larged, or  if  it  be  enlarged  beyond  a  cer- 
tain time,  it  cannot  well  be  retroverted  ; 
for,  in  the  first  case,  should  the  cause  of  a 
retroversion  exist,  the  weight  at  the  fundus 
would  be  wanting  to  produce  it;  and  in 
the  latter  the  uterus  would  be  raised  above 
the  projection  of  the  sacrum,  and  supported 
by  the  spine. 

Utrica'kia.  (From  uter,  a  bottle ;  so 
named  from  its  appendages  at  the  end  of 
the  leaves  resembling  bottles,  to  contain 
water.)  A  name  of  the  nepenthes,  or  won- 
derlu!  plant. 

Utri'culus.  (Dim.  of  vter,  a  bottle ; 
so  called  from  its  shape.)     The  womb. 

U'VA.  (Quasi  iividu:  fi-am  its  ja'ice.')  An 
unripe  grape.  A  tumour  on  the  eye  resem- 
bling a  grape. 

U'vA  grui'na.  Crane-berrie.s.  They  are 
brought  from  New-England,  and  are  reckon* 
ed  antiscorbutic. 

U'vA  pa'ssa  ma'jor.  The  raisin.  See 
Vitis  vinifera. 

U'vA  pa'ssa  mi'nor.  The  dried  currant. 
See  Vitis  corinthica. 

U'va  u'rsi.  Bear's  whortle-berry.  See 
.Arbutus. 

U'VE.A.  (From  uva,  an  unripe  grape.) 
The  posterior  lamina  of  the  iris ;  so  called 
because,  in  beasts,  which  the  ancients 
chiefly  dissected,  it  is  of  the  colour  of  ua- 
ripe  grapes. 

U'VULA.  (Dim.  of  uva,  a  grape.)  Co- 
lumella. Cion.  Gargareon.  Columna  oris. 
Gurgulio.  Interseplum.  The  small  conical 
fleshy  substance  hanging  in  the  middle  of 
the  velura  pendulum  palati,  over  the  root  of 
the  tongue.  It  is  composed  of  the  common 
membrane  of  the  mouth,  and  a  small  muscle 
resembling  a  worm  which  arises  from  the 
union  of  the  palatine  bone,  and  descends  to 
the  tip  of  the  uvula.  It  was  called  Pa'aio 
stophilinus,  by  Douglas,  and  Siaphilinus 
epistaphilinus.  by  VVinslow.  By  its  contrac- 
tion the  uvula  is  raised  up. 

Uvula'kia.  (From  uvula,  because  it 
cured  diseases  of  the  uvula.)  See  Rmcus 
hypoglossmn. 


VACr 


\'AG 


9i: 


V. 


V. 


A'ccA.    The  cow. 

Vacca'ria.  (From  vacca,  a  cow ;  be- 
cause it  is  coveted  by  cows.)  The  herb 
cow's-basil. 

VACCIiNATlON.  The  insertion  of  the 
matter  lo  produce  the  cowpox.  See  Variola 
vaccina. 

VACCI'NIUM.  (Quasi  baccinixim,{rom  its 
berry.)  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in 
the  Linnaean  system.  Class,  Octandria  Or- 
df  r,  Monogynia. 

Vacci'nidm  mykti'lltjs.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  myrtle-berry.  The  berries 
which  are  directed  in  pharmacopoeias  by  the 
name  of  bacca  myrtillorum,  are  the  fruit  of 
the  Vaccinivm  myrtillus,  of  Linnaeus.  Pre- 
pared with  vinegar  they  are  esteemed  as  an- 
tiscorbutics, and  when  dry  possess  astringent 
virtues. 

Vacci'nium  oxtco'ccos.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  cranberry-plant.  Oxycoccos. 
Va£cinia  pahislris.  Vitis  idcea  palusiris. 
Moor-berry  The  cranberry.  The  berries 
of  the  Vaccinium  oxycoccos,  of  Linnaeus,  are 
inserted  in  some  pharmacopoeias.  They  are 
about  the  size  of  our  haws,  and  are  pleasant- 
ly acid,  and  cooling,  with  which  intention 
they  are  used  medicinally  in  Sweden.  In 
this  country  they  are  mostly  preserved  and 
made  into  tarts. 

Vacci'nidm  vi'tis  wje'a.  The  system- 
atic name  of  the  red  whortle-berry.  Vitis 
idcea.  The  leaves  of  this  plant,  vaccinium 
vitis  ida:a,  of  Linnasus,  are  so  adstringent  as 
to  be  used  in  some  places  for  tanning  They 
are  said  to  mitigate  the  pain  attendant  on 
calculous  diseases,  when  given  internally  in 
the  form  of  decoction.  The  ripe  berries 
abound  with  a  grateful  acid  juice  ;  and  are 
esteemed  in  Sweden  as  ajierient,  antiseptic, 
and  refrigerant,  and  often  given  in  putrid 
diseases. 

V  A  OTIS' A.  Vagina  uteri.  That  canal 
which  leads  from  the  pudendum  or  exter- 
na! orifice  to  the  uterus,  is  called  the  va- 
gina, it  is  .somewhat  of  a  conical  form, 
with  the  narrowest  part  downwards,  and 
is  described  as  being  five  or  sis  inches  in 
length,  and  about  two  in  diameter.  But 
it  would  be  more  proper  to  say,  that  it  is 
capable  of  being  extended  to  those  dimen- 
sions ;  for  in  its  common  stftte,  the  os 
uteri  is  seldom  found  to  be  more  than  three 
inches  from  the  external  orifice,  and  the 
vagina  is  contracted  as  well  as  shortened. 
The  vagina  is  composed  of  two  coats,  the 
first  or  innermost  of  which  is  villous  inter- 
spersed with  many  excretory  ducts,  and 
(Contracted  into  plicae,  or  small  transverse 


folds,  particularly  at  the  fore  and  back 
part,  but-  by  child-bearing  Ihesp  are  les- 
sened or  obliterated.  Tiie  second  coat  is 
composed  of  a  firm  membrane-,  in  which 
muscular  fibres  are  not  distinctly  observa- 
ble, but  which  are  endov.ed  tn  a  certain  de- 
gree, with  contractile  powers  like  a  mnscle. 
This  is  surrounded  by  cellular  membrane, 
which  connects  it  to  the  ne'.glibouring  parts. 
A  portion  of  the  upper  and  posterior  part  of 
the  vagina  is  also  covered  by  the  perito- 
nasum.  The  entrance  of  the  vagina  is  con- 
stricted by  muscular  fibres  originating  from 
the  rami  of  the  pubis,  which  run  on  each 
side  of  the  pudendum,  surrounding  the  pos- 
terior part,  and  executing  an  equivalent  of- 
fice, though  they  cannot  be  said  to  form  a 
true  sphincter. 

The  upper  part  of  the  vagina  is  connected 
to  the  circumference  of  the  os  uteri,  but 
not  in  a  straight  line,  so  as  to  render  the 
cavity  of  the  uterus  a  continuation  of  that 
of  the  vagina.  For  the  latter  stretches  be- 
yond the  former,  and,  being  joined  to  the. 
cervix,  is  reflected  over  the  os  uteri, 
which  by  this  mode  of  union,  is  suspended 
with  protuberant  lips  in  the  vagina,  and 
permitted  ta  change  its  position  in  various 
ways  and  directions.  When,  therefore, 
these  parts  are  distended  and  unfolded  at 
the  time  of  labour,  they  are  contiuued  into 
each  other,  and  there  is  no  pan  vvhic!)  can 
properly  be  coiisidered  as  the  precise  begin- 
ning of  the  uterus  or  termination  of  the  va- 
gina. 

The  diseases  of  the  vagina  are,  first, 
such  an  abbieviatiou  and  contraction  as 
renri^-  it  unfit  for  the  uses  for  which  it  was 
desig.ned  :  secondly,  a  cohesion  of  the  sides 
in  consequence  of  preceding  ulceration : 
thirdly,  cicatrices  after  an  ulceration  of  the 
parts :  fourthly,  excrescences  :  Sflhiy, 
fluor  albus.  This  abbreviation  and  con- 
traction of  the  vagina,  which  usually  ac- 
company each  other,  are  produced  by 
original  defective  formation,  and  they  are 
seldom  discovered  before  (iie  time  of  mar- 
riage, the  consummation  of  which  they 
sometimes  prevent.  The  curative  inten- 
tions are  to  relax  the  parts  by  the  use  of 
emollient  applications,  and  to  dilate  thena 
to  their  pjroper  size  by  sponge,  or  other 
tents,  or,  which  are  more  effectual,  by 
bougies  gradually  enlarged.  But  the  cir- 
cumstances which  attend  this  disorder,  are 
sometimes  such  as  mijcht  lead  us  to  form  an 
erroneous  opinion  of  the  disease.  A  case 
of  this  kind,  which  was  under  Dr.  Den- 
man's  care,  from  the  strangury,  from  tfee 


SIS 


VAG 


VAL 


heat  of  the  parts,  and  the  profuse  and  in- 
flammatory discliarge,  was  suspected  to 
proceed  from  venereal  infection  ;  and  with 
that  opinion  the  patient  had  been  put  upon 
a  course  of  medicine  composed  of  quick- 
silver, for  several  weeks,  without  relief. 
When  she  applied  to  the  Dr.  he  prevailed 
upon  her  to  submit  to  an  examination,  and 
found  the  vagina  rigid,  so  much  contracted 
as  not  to  exceed  half  an  inch  in  diameter, 
nor  more  thau  one  inch  and  a  half  in 
length.  The  repeated,  though  fruitless 
attempts  which  had  been  made  to  com- 
plete the  act  of  coition,  had  occasioned  a 
considerable  inflammation  upon  Ihe  parts, 
and  all  the  suspicious  appearance  before- 
mentioned.  To  remove  the  inflammation 
she  was  bled,  took  some  gentle  purgative 
medicines,  used  an  emollient  fomentation, 
and  afterwards  some  unctuous  applications  ; 
she  was  also  advised  to  live  separate  from 
her  husband  for  soiiic  iia.fe  J'he  inflam- 
mation  being  gone,  tents  of  various  sizes 
were  introdueed  into  the  vagina,  by  which 
it  was  distended,  though  not  very  amply. 
She  then  returned  to  her  husband,  and  in 
a  few  months  became  pregnant.  Her  la- 
bour, though  slow,  was  not  attended  with 
any  extraordinary  difficulty.  She  was  de- 
livered of  a  full-sized  child,  and  afterwards 
suffered  no  inconvenience.  Anotlier  kind 
of  constriction  of  the  external  parts  some- 
times occurs,  and  which  seems  to  be  a 
mere  spasm.  By  the  violence  or  long  con- 
tinuance of  a  labour,  by  the  morbid  state 
of  the  constitution,  or  by  the  negligent 
and  improper  use  of  instruments,  an  in- 
flammation of  the  external  parts,  or  vagina, 
is  sometimes  produced  in  such  a  degree  as 
to  endanger  a  mortification.  By  careful 
management  this  consequence  is  usually 
prevented  :  but  in  some  cases,  when  the 
constitution  of  the  patient  was  prone  to 
disease,  the  external  parts  have  sloughed 
away,  and  in  others,  equal  injury  has  been 
done  to  the  vagina.  But  the  effect  of  the 
inflammation  is  usually  confined  to  the 
internal  or  villous  coat,  which  is  sometimes 
cast  off  wholly  or  partially.  An  ulcerated 
surface  being  thus  left,  when  the  disposi- 
tion to  heal  has  taken  place,  cicatrices 
have  been  formed  of  different  kinds,  ac- 
csrding  to  the  depth  and  extent  of  the 
ulceration,  and  there  being  no  counterac- 
tion to  the  contractile  state  of  the  parts, 
the  dimensions  of  the  vagina  become  much 
reduced,  or,  if  the  ulceration  should  not 
be  healed,  and  the  contractibility  of  the 
parts  continue  to  operate,  the  ulcerated  sur- 
faces being  brought  together  may  cohere, 
and  the  canal  of  the  vagina  be  perfectly 
closed. 

Cicatrices  in  the  vagina  very  seldom  be- 
come an  impediment  to  the  connection  be- 
tween the  sexes  ;  when  they  do,  the  same 
kind  of  assistance  is  required  as  was  recom- 
ipeuded  in  the  natural  contraction  or  abbre- 


viation of  the  part ;  they  always  give  way  fa 
the  pressure  of  the  head  of  the  child  in  the 
time  of  labour,  though  in  many  cases  with 
great  difliculty.  Sometimes  (he  appearances 
may  mislead  the  judgment ;  for  the  above 
author  was  called  to  a  woman  in  labour, 
who  was  thought  to  have  become  pregnant, 
though  the  hymen  remained  unbroken  ;  but, 
on  making  very  particular  inquiry,  he  disco- 
vered that  this  was  her  second  labour,  and 
that  the  part,  which,  from  its  form  and  situa- 
tion, was  supposed  to  be  the  hymen,  with  a 
small  aperture,  was  a  cicatrice,  or  unnatural 
contraction  of  the  entrance  into  the  vagina, 
consequent  to  an  ulceration  of  the  part  after 
her  former  labour.  Fungous  excrescences 
arising  from  any  part  of  the  vagina  or  ute- 
rus, have  been  distinguished,  though  not 
very  properly,  by  the  general  term  polypus. 
See  Poli/pus. 

V_;gjna  Or  NERVES.  The  outcr  covering 
of  nerves.  By  some  it  is  said  to  be  a  pro- 
duction of  the  pia  mater  only,  and  by  others 
of  the  dura  mater,  because  it  agrees  with  it 
in  tenacity,  colour  and  texture. 

Vagisa  of  tendons,  a  loose  membranous 
sheath,  formed  of  cellular  membrane,  invest- 
ing the  tendons  and  containing  an  unctuoHS 
juice,  which  is  secreted  by  the  vessels  of  its 
internal  surface.  Ganglions  are  nothing 
more  than  an  accumulation  of  this  juice. 

Vagina'lis  tu'nica  te'stis.  See  Tunica 
vaginalis  testis. 

Va'gum  par.     See  Par  vagum. 

Valerian,  celtic.     See  Valeriana  cellica. 

Valerian,  garden.     See  Valeriana  major. 

Valerian,  great.     See  Valeriana  major. 

Valerian,  lesser.     See  Valeriana. 

Valerian,  u-ild.     See  Valeriana. 

VALERIANA.  (From  FaJerius,  who  first 
particularly  described  it.) 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnaean  system.  Class,  Triandria.  Order, 
MonogyTiia.     Valerian. 

2.  The  pharmacopceial  name  of  the  wild 
valerian.     See  Valeriana  officinalis. 

Valeria'na  ce'ltica.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  celtic  nard.  A'ardv.s  Cellica. 
Spica  Celiica  Dioscoridis.  Celtic  nard.  Va- 
leriana Celfica,  of  Linnseus.  The  root  of 
this  plant,  a  native  of  the  Alps,  has  been  re- 
commended as  a  stomachic,  carminative, 
and  diuretic.  At  present  it  is  only  used  in 
this  country  in  the  theriaca  and  mithridate, 
though  its  sensible  qualities  promise  some 
considerable  medicinal  powers.  It  has  a 
moderately  strong  smell,  and  a  warm,  bitter- 
ish, subacrid  taste. 

Valeria'na  ma'jor.  Phu.  The  garden 
valerian.  The  root  of  this  plant,  Valeriana 
phu,  of  Linnajus,  is  said  to  be  efficacious  in 
removing  rheumatism,  especially  the  sciati- 
ca, and  also  inveterate  epilepsies. 

Valeria'na  mi'nor.     See  Valeriana. 

Valeria'na  officina'lis.  The  system- 
atic name  of  the  wild  valerian.  Valeriana 
mirwr.    Ofncinal  valerian.      Valeriana  offi' 


VAL 


VAR 


919 


thiaiia ;  fioribui  iriandris,  foliis  ovmibuspin- 
tmtit,  of  LinnaBus.  The  root  of  this  plant 
has  been  long  extolled  as  an  etBcacious  re- 
medy iu  epilepsy,  which  caused  it  to  be  ex- 
hibited in  a  variety  of  other  compIaiHts 
termed  nervous,  in  which  it  has  been  found 
highly  serviceable.  Il  is  also  in  very  gene- 
ral use  as  an  antispasmodic,  and  is  eshihitfid 
in  convulsive  hysterical  diseases.  A  simple 
and  volatile  tincture  are  directed  in  the  phar- 
macopoeias. 

Valeria'ka  phu.  The  systematic  name 
of  the  garden  valerian.  See  Valeriana  ma- 
jor. 

Valeria'na  sylye'stris.  See  Vale- 
riana. 

Va'llum.  (From  vallus,  a  hedge  stake  ; 
so  called  from  the  regular  trench-like  dispo- 
sition of  the  hairs.)     The  eyebrows. 

VALSALVA,  Anton.  Maria,  was 
born  at  Imola  in  1666,  and  placed  at  a 
proper  age  under  Malpighi  at  Bologna, 
where  he  applied  so  closely,  as  to  impair  his 
health.  He  took  his  degree  at  the  age  of 
twenty-one,  and  connecting  surgery  with 
physic,  acquired  high  reputation.  He  sim- 
plified the  instruments  in  use,  banished  the 
practice  of  cauterizing  the  arteries  after 
amputation,  and  employed  manual  opera- 
tions in  the  cure  of  deafness.  In  1697 
he  was  chosen  professor  of  anatomy  in  the 
university,  and  under  his  direction  the 
school  acquired  great  celebrity:  among  other 
distinguished  pupils  of  his,  Morgagiii  must 
be  reckoned,  whose  chief  work,  "  De  Sedi- 
bus  et  Causis  Morborum,"  contains  many 
dissections  by  Valsalva.  As  he  advanced  in 
life  he  became  corpuleut  and  lethargic,  and 
zn  1723  v.^as  carried  off  by  an  apoplectic 
stroke.  His  museum  was  bequeathed  to 
the  Institute  of  Bologna,  and  his  surgical 
Instruments  to  the  Hospital  for  Incurables. 
The  principal  of  his  works  is  a  treatise 
"  De  Aure  Humana  ;"  and  after  his  death, 
three  of  his  dissertations  on  Anatomical 
Subjects  were  printed  by  Morsagni. 

VALVE.  {Valva  ;  irom  valveo,  to  fold 
up.)  A  thin  and  transparent  membrane 
situated  v>'ithin  certain  vessels,  as  arteries, 
veins,  and  absorbents,  whose  office  appears 
to  be  to  prevent  the  contents  of  the  vessel 
from  flowing  back. 

Valve  of  the  colon.  The  end  of  the 
iliac  portion  of  the  small  intestine  entei-sthe 
)arge  one  obliquely,  and  projects  somewhat 
within  it,  so  as  to  form  a  kind  of  valve-  called 
from  its  discoverer  the  valve  of  Tulpius,  also 
the  valve  of  the  cascum. 

Valves,  semilunar.     See   Semilunar  valves. 

Valves,  tricuspid.     See  Tricuspid  valves. 

Valves,  triglochin.      See  Tricuspid  valves. 

VA'LVULA.  (Dim.  of  valva.)  A  little 
valve. 

Va'lvula  co'li.     See  Intestines. 

Va'lvula  Eusta'chii.  a  membranous 
scBiilunar  valve,  which  separates  the  right 


auricle  from  the  inferior  vena  cava,  first  de- 
scribed by  Eustachius. 

Va'lvula  tu'lpii.  See  Valve  of  the 
colon. 

VA'LVULA  CONKIVE'iNTES.  The 
semilunar  folds  Ibrmeci  of  )be  villous  coat 
of  the  intestiiii-rr,  duodenum,  and  jejunum. 
Their  use  appears  to  be  lo  increase  the  in-; 
ternal  sui-face  of  the  intestines. 

VA'LVULiE  MITRA'LES.  See  Milrdl 
valves. 

VA'LVUL.E  SEMILUNA'RES.  See5e- 
milunar  valves. 

VA'LVULJE  TRIGLOCHI'NES,  See 
Tricuspid  valves. 

pMniUa''^    (  ^^^  ZjDzrfenrfrum  vanilla. 

Vapora  RiuM.  (From  vapor,  vapour.)  A 
vapour-bath 

Va'ri.     See  lonlkus. 

Va'ria.  (From  varius.  changeable.)  The 
smallpox  ,  also  small  red  pimples  in  the 
face. 

VARICE'LLA.  (Dim.  of  varia,  the 
smallpox  ;  so  called  from  its  being  change- 
able.) Variola  lymphatica  The  chicken- 
pox.  A  genus  of  disease  iu  the  Class,  Py- 
rexicB,  and  Order.  Exantiiemata,  of  Cullen  ; 
known  by  moderate  synocha  ;  pimples  bear- 
ing some  resemblance  to  the  smallpox, 
quickly  forming  pustules,  which  contain  a 
fluid  matter,  but  scarcely  purulent,  and  after 
three  or  four  days  from  their  first  appear- 
ance, desquamate. 

VARICOCELE  (From  varix,  a  dis- 
tended  vein,  and  y,-/tX-/i,  a  tumour.)  A  swel- 
ling of  the  veins  of  the  scrotum,  or  sper- 
matic cord  •  hence  it  is  divided  into  the 
scrotal  varicocele,  \vhich  is  known  by  the 
appearance  of  livid  and  tumid  veins  on 
the  scrotum  ;  and  varicocele  of  the  spermatic 
cord,  known  by  feeling  hard  verBiiform 
vessels  in  the  course  of  the  spermatic  cord. 
Varicocele  mostly  arises  from  excessive 
walking,  running,  jumping,  wearing  of  trus- 
ses, and  the  like,  producisjg  at  first  a  slight 
uneasiness  in  the  part,  which,  if  not 
remedied,  continues  advancing  towards  the 
loins. 

V  ART' OLA.  (From  varius,  changing 
colour,  because  it  disfigures  the  skin.)  The 
smallpox.  A  genus  of  disease  in  the  Class, 
Pyrexia?,  and  Order,  Exanthemata,  of  Cul- 
len ;  distinguished  by  synocha  ;  eruption  of 
red  pimples  on  the  third  day,  which  on  the 
eighth  day  contain  pus,  and  afterwards  dry- 
ing, fall  oft  in  crusts. 

It  is  a  disease  of  a  very  contagious  nature, 
supposed  to  have  been  introduced  into  Eu- 
rope from  Arabia,  and  in  which  tiiere  arises 
a  fever,  that  is  succeeded  by  a  number  of 
little  inflammations  in  the  skin,  which 
proceed  to  suppuration,  the  matter  formed 
thereby  being  capable  of  producing  the  dis- 
order in  another  person.  It  makes  its  at- 
tack on  people  of  all  ages,  but  the  young 


920 


VAR 


VAR 


of  both  sexes  are  more  liable  to  it  than  those 
who  are  much  advanced  in  life  .  and  it  may 
prevail  >tf  all  seasons  of  the  year,  but  in  ge- 
neral is  mo.>l  prevalent  in  the  spring  and 
summer. 

The  smallpox  is  distinguished  into  the 
distinct  and  conflueist,  implying  that  in  the 
former,  the  eruptions  are  perlectly  separate 
from  each  other,  and  that  in  the  latter,  they 
run  much  into  one  another. 

Both  -pecies  are  produced  either  by 
breathing  an*  impregnated  with  the  effluvia 
arising  from  the  bodies  of  those  who  labour 
under  the  disease,  or  by  the  introduction  of 
a  small  quantity  of  the  variolous  matter  info 
the  habit  by  inoculation  ;  and  it  is  probable 
that  the  diiference  of  the  smallpox  is  not 
owing  to  any  difference  in  the  contagion, 
but  depends  on  the  state  of  the  person  to 
whom  it  is  applied,  or  on  certain  circum- 
stances coficurring  with  the  application  of  it. 

A  variety  of  opinions  have  been  enter- 
tained respecting  the  effect  of  the  variolous 
infection  on  the  fcetus  in  utero  ;  a  sufficient 
number  of  instances,  however,  has  been  re- 
corded, to  ascertain  that  the  disease  may  be 
communicated  from  the  mother  to  the  child. 
In  some  cases,  the  f)od5'  of  the  child,  at  its 
birtn  lias  been  covered  with  pustules,  and 
the  nature  of  the  disease  has  been  most  satis- 
factorily ascertained  by  inoculating  with 
matter  taken  from  the  pustules.  In  other 
cases,  there  has  been  no  appearance  of  the 
disease  at  the  time  of  the  birth,  but  an  erup- 
tion and  other  symptoms  of  the  disease  have 
appeared  so  early,  as  to  ascertain  that  the 
infection  must  have  been  received  previ- 
ously to  the  removal  of  the  child  from  the 
uterus. 

Four  different  stales,  or  stages,  are  to 
be  observed  in  the  smallpox :  first,  the  fe- 
brile ;  second,  the  eruptive  ;  third,  the  ma- 
turative  ;  and  fourth,  that  of  the  declination 
or  scabbing.  When  the  disease  has  arisen 
naturally,  and  is  of  the  distinct  kind,  the 
eruption  is  commonly  preceded  by  a  redness 
in  the  eyes,  soreness  in  the  throat,  pains  in 
the  head,  back,  and  loins,  weariness  and 
faintness,  alternate  fits  of  chilliness  and  heat, 
thirst,  nausea,  inclination  to  vomit,  and  a 
quick  pulse. 

In  some  instances  these  symptoms  pre- 
vail in  a  high  degree,  and  in  others  they  are 
very  moderate  and  trifling.  In  very  young 
children,  startings  and  convulsions  are  apt 
to  take  place  a  short  time  previous  to  the 
appearance  of  the  eruption,  always  giving 
great  alarm  to  those  not  conversant  with  the 
frequency  of  the  occurrence 

About  the  third  or  fourth  day  from  the 
first  seizure,  the  eruption  shows  itself  in 
little  red  spots  on  the  face,  neck,  and  breast, 
and  these  continue  to  increase  in  number 
and  size  for  three  or  four  longer,  at  the  end 
of  which  time,  they  are  to  be  observed  dis- 
persed over  several  parts  of  the  body. 


If  the  pustules  are  not  very  numerous, 
the  febrile  symptoms  will  generally  go  olf 
on  the  appearance  of  the  eruption,  or  they 
will  become  very  moderate.  11  sometimes 
happens  that  a  number  of  little  spots  of  an 
erysipelatous  nalureare  interspersed  amongst 
the  pustules ;  but  these  generally  go  in 
again,  as  soon  as  the  suppuration  commen- 
ces, which  is  usually  about  the  fifth  or  sixth 
day,  at  which  period,  a  small  vesicle,  con- 
taining an  almost  colourless  fluid,  may  be 
observed  upon  the  top  of  each  pimple. 
Should  the  pustules  be  perfectly  distinct  and 
separate  from  each  other,  the  suppuration 
will  probably  be  completed  about  the  eighth 
or  ninth  day,  and  they  will  then  be  filled 
with  a  thick  yellow  matter  ;  but  should  they 
run  much  into  each  other,  it  will  not  be 
completed  till  some  days  later. 

When  the  pustules  are  very  thick  and 
numerous  on  the  face,  it  is  apt  about  this 
time  to  become  much  swelled,  and  the  eye- 
lids to  be  closed  up,  previous  to  whicb, 
there  usually  arises  a  hoarseness,  and  diffi- 
culty of  swallowing,  accompanied  with  a 
considerable  discharge  of  viscid  saliva. 
A.bout  the  eleventh  day.  the  swelling  of  the 
face  usually  subsides,  together  with  the 
affection  of  the  fauces,  and  is  succeeded  by 
the  same  in  the  hands  and  feet,  after  which 
the  pustules  break,  and  discharge  their  con- 
tents ;  and  then  becoming  dry,  they  fall  in 
crusts,  leaving  the  skin  which  they  covered 
of  a  brown-red  colour,  which  appearance 
continues  for  many  days.  In  those  cases 
where  the  pustules  are  large,  and  are  late  in 
becoming  dry  and  falling  off,  they  are  very 
apt  to  leave  pits  behind  them  ;  but  where 
they  are  small,  suppurate  quickly,  and  are 
few  in  number,  they  neither  leave  any  marks 
behind  them,  nor  do  they  occasion  much 
affection  of  the  system. 

In  the  confluent  smallpox,  the  fever 
which  precedes  the  eruption  is  much  more 
violent  than  in  the  distinct,  being  attended 
usually  with  great  anxiety,  heat,  thirst,  nau- 
sea, vomiting,  and  a  frequent  and  contracted 
pulse,  and  often  with  coma  or  delirium. 
In  infants,  convulsive  fits  are  apt  to  occur, 
which  either  prove  fatal  before  any  eruption 
appears,  or  they  usher  in  a  malignant  species 
of  the  disease. 

The  eruption  usually  makes  its  appearance 
about  the  third  day,  being  frequently  pre- 
ceded or  attended  with  a  rosy  efiBorescence, 
similar  to  what  takes  place  in  the  measles ; 
but  the  fever,  although  it  suffers  some  slight 
remission  on  the  coming  out  of  the  eruption, 
does  not  go  off  as  in  the  distinct  kind  ;  on 
the  contrary,  it  becomes  increased  after  the 
fifth  or  sixth  day,  and  continues  considerable 
throughout  the  remainder  of  the  disease. 

As  the  eruption  advances,  the  face  being 
thickly  beset  with  pustules,  becomes  very 
much  swelled,  the  eyelids  are  closed  up,  so 
as  to  deprive  the  patient  of  sight,  and  a 


VAR 


VAR 


921 


gentle  salivation  ensues,  wliicli,  {ovvard3  the 
eleventh  day,  is  so  viscid  as  to  be  spit  up 
with  great  difficulty.  In  children,  a  diar- 
rhcea  usually  attends  this  stage  of  the  dis- 
ease instead  of  a  salivation,  which  is  to  be 
met  with  only  in  adults  The  vesicles  on 
the  top  of  the  pimples  are  to  be  perceived 
sooner  in  the  confluent  smallpox  than  in 
the  distinct;  but  they  never  rise  to  an  emi- 
nence, being  usually  flatted  in  ;  neither  do 
they  arrive  to  proper  suppuration,  as  the 
fluid  contained  in  them,  instead  of  becoming 
yellow,  turns  to  a  brown  colour. 

About  the  tenth  or  eleventh  day,  the 
swelling  of  the  face  usually  subsides,  and 
then  the  hands  and  feet  begin  to  puff  up  and 
swell,  and  about  the  same  time  the  vesicles 
break,  and  pour  out  a  liquor  that  forms  into 
brown  or  black  crusts,  which,  upon  falling 
off,  leave  deep  pits  behind  them  tliat  con- 
tinue for  life  ;  and  where  the  pustules  have 
run  much  into  each  other,they  then  disfigure 
and  scar  the  face  v-jry  considerably. 

Sometimes  it  happens  that  a  putrescency 
of  the  fluids  takes  place  at  an  early  period  of 
the  disease,  and  shows  itself  in  livid  spots 
interspersed  amongst  the  pustules,  and  by  a 
discharge  of  blood  by  urine,  stool,  and  from 
various  parts  of  the  body. 

In  the  confluent  smallpox,  the  fever, 
which,  perhaps,  had  suSered  some  slight 
remission  from  the  time  the  eruption  made 
its  appearance  to  that  of  maturation,  is  often 
renewed  with  considerable  violence  at  this 
last-mentioned  period,  which  is  what  is  called 
the  secondary  fever,  and  this  is  the  most 
dangerous  stage  of  the  disease.  It  has  been 
observed,  even  amongst  the  vulgar,  that  the 
smallpox  is  apt  to  appear'  immediately  be- 
fore or  after  the  prevalence  of  the  measles. 
Another  curious  observation  has  been  made 
relating  to  the  symptoms  of  these  complaints, 
namely,  that  if,  while  a  patient  labours  under 
the  smallpox,  he  is  seized  with  the  measles, 
the  course  of  the  former  is  retarded  till  the 
eruption  of  the  measles  is  finished.  The  mea- 
sles appear,  for  instance,  on  the  second  day 
of  the  eruption  of  smallpox,  the  progress  of 
this  ceases,  till  the  measles  terminate  by  des- 
quamation, and  then  it  goes  on  in  the  usual 
way.  Several  ceises  are,  however,  recorded 
in  the  Medical  and  Physical  Journal,  as  like- 
wise in  the  third  volume  of  the  Medical  Com- 
mentaries, in  which  a  concurrence  of  the 
smallpox  and  measles  took  place  without 
the  progress  of  the  former  being  retarded. 
The  distinct  smallpox  is  not  attended  with 
danger,  except  when  it  attacks  pregnant 
women,  or  approaches  nearly  in  its  nature 
to  that  of  the  confluent;  but  this  last  is 
always  accompanied  with  considerable  risk, 
the  degree  of  which  is  ever  in  proportion  to 
the  violence  and  permanence  of  the  fever, 
the  number  of  pustules  on  the  face,  and  the 
disposition  to  putrescency  which  prevails. 

When  there  is  a  great  tendency  this  way 
the  disease  usually  proves  fatal  between  the 


eighth  and  eleventh  day,  but,  in  some  cases, 
death  is  protracted  till  the  fourteenth  or 
sixteenth.  The  confluent  smallpox,  al- 
though it  may  not  prove  immediately  mor- 
tal, is  very  apt  to  induce  various  morbid 
affections. 

Both  kinds  of  smallpox  leave  behind 
them  a  predisposition  to  inflammatory  com- 
plaints, particularly  to  ophthalmia  and  visce- 
ral inflammations,  but  more  especially  of  the 
thorax ;  and  they  not  unfrequently  excite 
scrophula  into  action  %vhich  might  otherwise 
have  laid  dormant  in  the  system. 

The  regular  swelling  of  the  hands  and 
feet  upon  that  of  the  face  subsiding,  and  its 
continuance  for  the  due  time,  may  be  re- 
garded in  a  favourable  light. 

The  dissections  which  have  been  made  of 
confluent  smallpox,  have  never  discovered 
any  pustules  internally  on  the  viscera.  From 
them  it  also  appears  that  variolous  pustules 
never  attack  the  cavities  of  the  body,  except 
those  to  which  the  air  has  free  access,  as  the 
nose,  mouth,  trachea,  the  larger  branches 
of  the  bronchia,  and  the  outermost  part  of 
the  meatus  auditorius.  In  cases  of  prolap- 
sus ani,  they  likewise  frequently  attack  that 
part  of  the  gut  which  is  exposed  to  the  air. 
They  have  usually  shown  the  same  morbid 
appearances  inwardly,  as  are  met  with  in 
putrid  fever,  where  the  disease  has  been  of 
the  malignant  kind.  Where  the  febrile 
symptoms  have  run  high,  and  the  head  has 
been  much  affected  with  coma  or  delirium, 
the  vessels  of  the  brain  appear,  on  removing 
the  cranium  and  dura-mater,  more  turgid, 
and  filled  with  a  darker  coloured  blood  than 
usual,  and  a  greater  quantity  of  serous  fluid 
is  found,  particularly  towards  the  base  of 
the  brain.  Under  similar  circumstances, 
the  lungs  have  often  a  darker  appearance, 
and  their  moisture  is  more  copious  than 
usual.  When  no  iniianjmatory  affection  has 
supervened;  they  are  most  usually  sound. 

The  treatment  of  smallpox  will  differ 
materially  according  to  the  species  of  the 
disease.  In  the  distinct,  ushered  in  by  syno- 
chal  pyrexia,  it  may  be  occasionally  proper 
in  persons  of  a  middle  age,  good  constitu- 
tion, and  plethoric  habit,  to  begin  by  taking 
away  a  moderate  quantity  of  blood ;  the 
exhibition  of  an  emetic  will  be  generally  ad- 
viseable,  provided  there  be  no  material  ten- 
derness of  the  stomach  ;  the  bowels  must 
then  be  cleared,  antimonial  and  otherdiapho- 
retics  employed,  and  the  antiphlogistic  regi- 
men strictly  enforced.  It  is  particularly 
useful  in  this  disease,  during  the  eruptive 
fever,  to  expose  the  patient  freely  to  cold  air, 
as  taught  by  the  celebrated  Sydenham  ;  and 
even  the  cold  affusion  may  be  proper,  where 
there  is  much  heat  and  redness  of  the  skin, 
unless  the  lungs  be  weak.  After  the  erup- 
tion has  come  out,  the  symptoms  are  usually 
so  much  mitigated,  that  little  medical  inter- 
ference is  necessary.  But  the  confluent 
smallpox  requires  more  management ;  after 
lid 


922 


VAI 


VAR 


evacuating  the  prirn^  viae,  and  employing 
other  means  to  moderate  the  fever  in  the 
beginning,  the  several  remedies  adapted  to 
support  the  strength  and  counteract  the 
septic  tendency,  must  be  resorted  to,  as  the 
disease  advances,  such  as  have  been  enume- 
rated under  typhus.  The  chief  points  of 
difference  are,  that  bark  may  be  more  freely- 
given  to  promote  the  process  of  suppuration, 
and  opium  to  relieve  the  irritation  in  the 
sliin  ;  when  the  erupiion  has  come  out,  it 
will  be  generally  proper  to  direct  a  fulf  dose 
of  this  remedy  every  night  to  procure  rest, 
using  proper  precautions  to  obviate  its  con- 
fining the  bowels,or  determining  to  the  head. 
Where  alarming  convulsions  occur  also, 
opium  is  the  medicine  chiefly  to  be  relied 
upon,  taking  care  subsequently  to  remove 
any  source  of  iriitation  from  the  primce  viae. 
Sometimes  the  tepid  bath  may  be  usefuf 
under  these  circumstances,  and  favour  the 
appearance  of  the  eruption,  where  the  skin 
is  pale  and  cold,  the  pulse  weak,&.c.  Where 
at  a  more  advanced  period  the  pustules  flat- 
ten, and  alarming  symptoms  follow,  the 
most  powerful  cordial  and  antispasmodic 
remedies  must  be  tried,  as  the  confectio  opii, 
ffither,  wine,  Sic.  For  the  relief  of  the 
brain,  or  other  important  part,  particularly 
affected,  local  means  may  be  used,  as  in 
typhus.  To  prevent  the  eyes  being  injured, 
a  cooling  lotion  may  be  applied,  and  blisters 
behind  the  ears,  or  even  leeches  to  the 
temples. 

VAPJ'OL    VACGI'.VA..  The      cow- 

pox.  Any  pustulous  disease  affecting  the 
cow,  may  be  called  the  cowpox  :  whether  it 
arises  from  an  over-distension  of  the  udder, 
in  consequence  of  a  neglect  in  milking  the 
cow,  or  from  the  sting  of  an  insect,  or  any 
other  cause.  But  the  species  which  claims 
our  particular  attention,  is  that  which  was 
recommended  to  the  world  by  Dr.  Jenner, 
in  the  year  1798,  as  a  substitute  for  the 
smallpox.  This,  which  originates  from  the 
grease  in  the  horse's  heel,  is  called  the 
genuine  cowpox ;  all  other  kinds  are  spu- 
rious. 

That  the  vaccine  fluids  fraught  with  such 
unspeakable  benefits  to  mankind,  derives  its 
origin  from  this  humble  source,  however  it 
may  mortify  human  pride,  or  medical  va- 
nity, is  confirmed  by  the  observations  and 
experiments  of  competent  judges.  For 
proofs  of  this  assertion,  the  reader  may  con- 
sult the  works  of  Dr.  Jenner  ;  the  Medical 
and  Physical  Journal ;  and  a  treatise  on  the 
subject  by  Dr.  Loy,  of  which  an  analysis  is 
given  in  the  Annals  of  Medicine  for  the 
year  1801  ;  and  Mr.  Ring's  work  on  this 
disease,  which  contains  the  whole  mass  of 
evidence  that  has  appeared  concerning  it. 

The  genuine  cowpox  appears  on  the 
teats  of  the  cow,,  in  the  form  of  vesicles,  of  a 
blue  colour  approaching  to  livid.  These 
vesicles  are  elevated  at  the  margin,  and  de- 
pressed at  the  centre.    They  are  surrounded 


with  inflammation.  The  fluid  they  contain' 
is  limpid.  The  animals  are  indisposed  ;  and 
the  secretion  of  milk  is  lessened.  Solutions 
of  the  sulphates  of  zinc  and  copper  are  a 
speedy  remedy  for  these  pustules  ;  otherwise 
they  degenerate  into  ulcers-  which  are  ex- 
tremely troublesome.  It  must,  however, 
be  recollected,  that  much  of  the  obstinacy 
attending  these  cases  is  owing  to  the  friction 
of  the  pustules,  in  consequence  of  milking. 
It  is  probable,  that  a  solution  of  the  supera- 
cptate  of  lead  would  be  preferable  to  irri- 
tating ajiplications. 

Similar  effects  are  produced  in  the  hands 
of  the  milkers,  attended  with  febrile  symp- 
tcrns,  and  sometimes  with  tumours  in  the 
axilla.  Other  parls,  where  the  cuticle  is 
abraded,  or  which  are  naturally  destitute 
of  that  defence,  are  also  liable  to  the  same 
affection,  provided  active  matter  is  applied. 
It  even  appears  that,  in  some  instances,  pus- 
tules have  been  produced  by  the  application 
of  vaccine  virus  to  the  sound  cuticle.  One 
case  of  this  kind  may  be  found  in  a  letter 
from  Dr.  Fowler,  of  Salisbury,  to  Dr.  Pear- 
son, published  in  the  first  work  of  Dr.  Pear- 
son on  this  subject. 

The  spurious  cowpox  is  white ;  and  an- 
other criterion  is,  that  both  in  the  brute  ani- 
mal and  in  the  human  subject,  when  infected 
with  the  casual  cowpox,  the  sores  occasion- 
ed by  the  genuine  species  are  more  difficult 
to  heal,  than  those  which  are  occasioned  by 
the  spurious  kind.  It  is  of  the  utmost  im- 
portance to  distinguish  the  genuine  from 
the  spurious  sort,  which  is  also,  in  some 
degree,  infectious  ;  since  a  want  of  such  dis- 
crimination would  cause  an  idea  of  security 
against  the  smallpox,  which  might  prove 
delusive. 

Dr.  Jenner  has  elucidated  one  point  of 
the  first  importance,  relative  to  the  genuine 
cowpox  itself  It  had  frequently  been  ob- 
served, that  when  this  disorder  prevailed  in 
a  farm,  some  of  the  persons  who  contracted 
it  by  milking  were  rendered  insusceptible 
of  the  smallpox,  while  others  continued 
liable  to  that  infection.  This  is  owing  to 
the  different  periods  at  which  the  disease 
was  excited  in  the  human  subject ;  one  per- 
son, who  caught  the  disease  while  the  virus 
was  in  an  active  state,  is  rendered  secure 
from  variolous  contagion  ;  while  another 
who  received  the  infection  of  the  cowpox 
when  it  had  undergone  a  decomposition,  is 
still  susceptible  of  the  smallpox.  This  un- 
certainty of  the  prevention,  the  value  of 
which  is  beyond  all  calculation,  is  probably 
the  reason  why  it  was  not  before  introduced 
into  practice. 

From  the  violent  opposition  which  vac- 
cine inoculation  has  met  with,  in  conse- 
quence of  certain  apparent  failures  in  the 
casual  way,  it  may  be  doubted  whether  the 
public  would  ever  have  adopted  the  practice, 
had  not  this  fallacy  been  detected  by  Dr. 
Jenner.    To  him  also  we  are  indebted  for 


VAR 


VAK 


923 


another  discovery  of  the  first  importance, 
namely,  that  the  pustule  excited  in  the  hu- 
man subject  by  vaccine  matter,  yields  a  fluid 
of  a  sicajlar  nature  with  that  which  was  in- 
serted. This  experiment,  so  essential  to  the 
general  propagation  of  the  practice,  and  so 
happy  in  its  result,  was  never  before  at- 
tempted. It  was  reserved  to  crown  the  la- 
bours of  Dr.  Jenner. 

A  considerable  number  of  instances  are 
en  record,  to  prove  that  farriers  and  others 
who  receive  infection  from  the  heel  of  a 
horse,  are  either  partly  or  totally  deprived  of 
the  susceptibility  of  the  smallpox.  When 
Dr.  Jenner  first  published  an  account  of  his 
discoveries,  this  point  was  enveloped  in 
some  degree  of  obscurity.  He  then  con- 
ceived, that  the  matter  of  grease  was  an 
imperfect  preservative  against  the  smallpox. 
This  opinion  was  founded  on  the  following 
circumstance :  It  had  been  remarked,  that 
farriers  either  wholly  escaped  the  smallpox, 
or  had  that  distemper  in  a  milder  manner 
than  other  people.  This,  however,  is  easily 
reconcileable  to  reason,  if  we  only  suppose, 
that  in  some  cases  the  infection  is  commu- 
nicated when  the  virus  possesses  all  its  pro- 
phylactic virtue ;  and  in  others  when  its 
specific  quality  is  in  some  measure  lost. 

This  variation  in  the  effects  produced  by 
the  virus  of  the  horse,  inclined  Dr.  Jenner 
to  believe  that  it  was  modified,  and  under- 
went some  peculiar  alteration  in  the  teats 
of  the  cow.  He  now  concludes,  that  it  is 
perfect  when  it  excites  the  genuine  disease 
in  the  cow  ;  yet  a  considerable  advantage  is 
derived  from  its  being  transferred  to  the 
latter  animal,  the  nipples  of  which  furnish  a 
more  obvious  and  a  more  abundant  source 
of  this  inestimable  fluid,  than  its  original 
element,  the  horse. 

This  theory,  that  the  preservative  against 
variolous  contagion  is  perfect  when  it  issues 
from  the  fountain-head,  and  comes  imme- 
diately from  the  hands  of  nature,  is  conso- 
nant with  reason  and  consistent  with  analo- 
gy. Thus  one  obstacle  more  to  the  univer- 
sal adoption  of  the  practice  is  removed. 

Another  point  respecting  vaccine  inocu- 
lation, which  has  been  much  controverted, 
is  the  permanency  of  its  efiect.  Instances 
have  been  known  where  persons  have  es- 
caped the  smallpox  for  a  number  of  years 
and  yet  have  ultimately  proved  not  insus- 
ceptible of  its  infection.  When  such  per- 
sons had  previously  undergone  the  vaccine 
disease,  their  apparent  security  was  errone- 
ously ascribed  to  that  cause  ;  but  we  have 
not  even  a  shadow  of  proof,  that  the  cow- 
pox  possesses  in  the  least  degree  the  pro- 
perty of  a  temporary  prophylactic,  since  it 
appears  not  even  to  retard  the  eruption  of 
the  smallpox,  where  previous  infection  has 
been  received. 

By  this  remark,  it  is  not  meant  to  be  as- 
serted, that  it  never  supersedes  or  modifies 
the  smallpox,  for  we  have  great  reason  to 


believe  ihalsuch  beneficial  eflects  often  Piow 
from  vaccination;  but  where  an  eruption 
of  the  smallpox  actually  takes  place  after 
vaccine  inoculation,  the  two  diseases  fre- 
quently coexist,  without  retarding  each 
other  in  the  smallest  degree.  It  is,  therefore, 
contrary  to  ail  reason  and  analogy,  to  con- 
sidorthecowpox  as  a  mere  temporary  preser- 
vative ;  it  is  nothing  less  than  a  perfect  and 
permanent  security  against  that  terrible 
disease. 

A  number  of  cases  are  recorded  by  Dr. 
Jenner,  and  other  authors,  who  have  writ- 
ten on  this  subject,  in  which  persons  who 
have  received  the  cowpox  by  casual  in- 
fection, twenty,  thirty,  forty,  and  fifty  years 
before,  still  continued  insusceptible  of  va- 
riolous contagion,  in  whatever  form  it  was 
applied. 

As  the  cowpox  destroys  the  susceptibility 
of  the  smallpox,  so  the  smallpox  destreys 
that  of  the  cowpox.  To  this  general  rule, 
however,  a  few  exceptions  are  said  to  have 
occurred.  Certain  it  is,  that  a  pustule  has  now 
and  then  been  excited  by  the  insertion  of 
vaccine  virus,  in  those  who  have  had  the 
smallpox,  and  that  this  pustule  has  been 
known  to  yield  the  genuine  virus  ;  but  it  is 
not  equally  certain  that  the  pustule  has  been 
perfect  in  all  respects.  Possibly  it  may  have 
been  defective  in  point  of  size  or  duration  ; 
in  respect  to  its  areola,  or  the  limpidity  of  its 
contents.  That  such  a  pustule  has,  in  some 
instances,  yielded  effectual  virus,  is  admitted  ; 
but  this  is  no  more  than  what  has  often  hap- 
pened in  cases  where  persons  who  have  had 
the  smallpox  are  a  second  time  submitted  to 
that  infection  in  the  same  form. 

The  artificial  cowpox  in  the  human  sub- 
ject is  much  milder  than  the  casual  disease  ; 
and  incomparably  milder  than  the  smallpox, 
even  under  the  form  of  inoculation.  It 
neither  requires  medicine  nor  regimen ;  it 
may  be  practised  at  any  season  of  the  year ; 
and,  not  being  infectious  by  effluvia,  one 
person  may  be  inoculated  without  endan- 
gering the  life  of  another. 

This  affection  produces  no  pustulous 
eruptions.  W'hen  such  attend  vaccine  ino- 
culation, they  are  owing  to  some  adven- 
titious cause,  such  as  the  smallpox,  which 
it  is  well  known  may  coexist  with  the  cow- 
pox.  The  vaccine  vesicle  is  confined  to  the 
parts  where  matter  is  inserted  :  it  is,  there- 
fore, entirely  a  local  and  an  inoculated 
disease.  Nevertheless,  it  is  certain,  that 
eruptions  of  other  kinds,  in  some  instances, 
attend  vaccine  inoculation ;  such  as  a  nettle- 
rash,  or  an  eruption  resembling  a  tooth-rash, 
but  rather  larger  than  what  is  commonly 
called  by  that  name. 

Among  other  singularities  attending  the 
cowpox,  the  mildness  of  the  disease,  under 
the  form  of  inoculation,  has  been  urged  as 
an  argument  against  the  practice,  the  cause 
appearing,  to  ordinary  comprehensions,  in- 
adequate to  the  effect.     This,  it  must  be 


9-2i 


VAR 


\"AR 


allowed,  is  the  best  apology  that  can  be  of- 
fered for  scepticism  on  tliat  point;  but  it 
will  weigh  but  little  when  put  into  the  scale 
against  actual  observation,  and  incontro- 
vertible fact.  The  efficacy  of  the  cowpox 
as  a  safeguard  against  the  smallpox,  rests, 
perhaps,  on  more  extensive  evidence,  and  a 
BQore  solid  foundation,  than  any  other  axiom 
in  the  whole  circle  of  medical  science  can 
boast. 

That  the  cowpox  is  not  infectious  by  ef- 
fluvia, is  naturally  concluded  from  its  never 
being  communicated  from  one  person  to 
another  in  the  dairies  ;  where  the  disease  is 
casual,  and  appears  under  its  worst  form. 
The  same  inference  may  be  drawn  from  its 
never  spreading  in  a  family,  when  only  one 
person  is  inoculated  at  a  time.  To  confirm 
this  proposition  more  fully,  the  vaccine  pus- 
tules have  been  ruptured,  and  persons  who 
have  never  had  the  disorder  have  been  suf- 
fered to  inhale  the  eflSuvia  several  times  a 
day,  but  to  no  purpose.  This  is  no  more 
than  might  be  expected,  in  an  affection 
where  the  pustulous  appearance  on  the  sur- 
face of  the  body  is  nearly  local. 

As  to  the  constitutional  indisposition,  it  is 
seldom  considerable,  unless  there  is  a  com- 
plication of  this  with  some  other  distemper  ; 
and  whenever  any  unfavourable  symptoms 
appear,  they  may  in  general  be  traced  to 
some  other  cause.  We  have  indeed  great 
reason  to  believe,  that  no  ill  consequence 
ever  arises  from  the  cowpox  itself,  unless 
from  ignorance  or  neglect 

But  notwithstanding  the  symptoms  are 
£0  mild,  they  frequently  occur  at  a  very 
early  period.  A  drowsiness  "vvhich  is  one 
of  the  most  common  attendants  of  the  dis- 
ease, is  often  remarked  by  the  parents  them- 
selves, within  forty-eight  hours  after  the 
matter  is  inserted.  In  a  majority  of  cases, 
a  slight  increase  of  heat  is  perceptible,  toge- 
ther with  an  acceleration  of  the  pulse,  and 
other  signs  of  pyrexia;  but  not  in  such  a 
degree  as  to  alarm  the  most  timorous  mo- 
ther. Sometimes  the  patient  is  restless  at 
nights ;  and  now  and  then  a  case  is  met 
with,  in  which  vomiting  occurs,  but  in 
many  cases,  no  constitutional  indisposition 
whatever  can  be  perceived.  Even  then, 
the  cowpox  has  never  failed  to  prove  an 
effectual  preservative  against  the  small- 
pox, provided  the  pustule  has  been  per- 
fect. 

This  being  the  grand  criterion  of  the  se- 
curity of  the  patient,  too  minute  an  atten- 
tion cannot  be  paid  to  its  rise,  progress,iand 
decline.  The  best  mode  of  inoculating  is 
by  making  a  very  small  oblique  puncture 
in  the  arm,  near  the  insertion  of  the  deltoid 
muscle,  with  the  point  of  a  lancet  charged 
with  fluid  matter.  In  order  to  render 
infection  more  certain,  the  instrument  may 
be  charged  again,  and  wiped  upon  the 
puncture. 
'   In  places  where  the  patient  is  likely  to 


be  exposed  to  variolous  contagion,  it  is 
adviseable  to  inoculate  in  more  places  than 
one,  but  unless  there  is  imminent  danger 
of  catching  the  smallpox,  it  is  better  not 
to  make  more  than  one  puncture  in  each 
arm,  lest  too  much  inflammation  should 
ensue. 

The  vaccine  fluid  may  be  taken  for  in- 
oculation as  soon  as  a  vesicle  appears  ;  but 
if  the  vesicle  is  punctured  at  a  very  early 
period,  it  is  more  apt  to  be  injured.  When 
virus  is  wanting  for  inoculating  a  considera- 
ble iiumber,  it  is  better  to  let  the  pustule 
remain  untouched,  till  about  the  eighth  day, 
by  which  time  it  has  in  general  acquired  a 
reasonable  magnitude.  After  that  day,  if 
the  pustule  has  made  the  usual  progress, 
the  matter  begins  to  lose  its  virtue;  but 
it  may,  in  general,  be  used  with  safety, 
though  with  less  certainty  of  producing 
infection,  till  the  areola  begins  to  be 
extensive. 

The  first  sign  of  infection  commonly 
appears  on  the  third  day.  A  small  red 
spot,  rather  elevated,  may  be  perceived  at 
the  place  where  the  puucture  was  made. 
Sometimes,  however,  the  mark  of  infec- 
tion having  succeeded  is  not  visible  till  a 
much  later  period.  It  may  be  retarded, 
or  even  entirely  prevented,  by  any  other 
disorder,  such  as  dentition,  or  any  com- 
plaint attended  with  fever,  or  by  extreme 
cold.  Another  frequent  cause  of  a  slow 
progress  in  the  pustule,  or  a  total  failure 
of  success,  is  debility.  Sometimes  it  is 
impossible  to  discover  any  sign  of  infec- 
tion for  above  a  fortnight.  In  this  re- 
spect the  cowpox  is  subject  to  the  same 
laws  and  liable  to  the  same  variation,  as  the 
smallpox. 

When  a  considerable  inflammation  ap- 
pears within  two  or  three  days  after  inocu- 
lation, there  is  reason  to  suspect  that  in- 
fection has  not  taken  place;  and  if  sup- 
puration ensues,  that  suspicion  ought,  in 
general;  to  stand  confirmed.  Now  and 
then,  however,  it  happens,  that  after  the 
spurious  pustule,  or  more  properly  speak- 
ing, the  phlegmon,  has  run  its  course,  which 
is  within  a  few  days,  a  vesicle  begins  to 
appear,  bearing  every  characteristic  of  the 
genuine  vaccine  disease,  and  yielding  a 
limpid  and  efficient  virus  for  future  in- 
oculations. In  this  case  the  patient  is  as 
perfectly  secured  from  all  danger  of  the 
smallpox,  as  if  no  festering  of  the  puncture 
had  preceded.  The  occurrence  of  such  a 
case,  though  rare,  is  worthy  to  be  recorded  ; 
because  some  practitioners  have  concluded 
a  spurious  pustule  to  be  a  certain  proof  of 
failure. 

The  areola  commonly  begins  to  be  ex- 
tensive on  the  ninth  day,  and  to  decline 
about  the  eleventh  or  twelfth.  At  this 
period  also  the  pustule  begins  to  dry;  the 
first  sign  of  which  is  a  brown  spot  in  the 
centre.     In  proportion  as   this   increases 


VAU 


\'AR 


92§ 


Jhe  surrounding  efflorescence  decreases,  till 
at  lengtli  nothing  remains  but  a  circular 
Ecab,  of  a  dark  brown  mahegany  colour, 
approaching  to  black.  Sometimes  it  re- 
sembles the  section  of  a  tamarind  stone  ; 
and  it  often  retains  the  depression  m  the 
centre,  which  characterizes  this  disease  be- 
fore exsiccation  takes  place. 

Instances  have  been  iinowH;  where  tl;e 
vaccine  pustule,  though  regular,  and  per- 
fect in  all  other  respects,  has  been  totally 
destitute  of  areola ;  at  least,  where  neither 
the  medical  practitioner,  on  visiting  the  pa- 
tient, nor  the  attendants  have  remarked  any 
appearance  of  that  sym{)tom.  In  these 
cases,  the  patient  has  proved  as  insusceptible 
of  variolus  infection,  as  if  the  surrounding 
efflorescence  had  covered  the  whole  arm. 
it  must,  however,  be  confessed  that  we  have 
no  proef  of  the  non-existence  of  an  areola 
in  these  cases.  It  might  have  been  trivial ; 
it  might  have  been  transient ;  yet  it  might 
have  been  eflfectual.  There  is,  however, 
greater  reason  to  believe,  that  the  surround- 
ing efflorescence,  though  usually  a  concomi- 
tant circumstance,  is  not  an  essential  requi- 
site to  the  vaccine  disease. 

If  by  any  accident  the  vesicle  is  ruptured, 
suppuration  often  ensues  In  this  case 
more  attention  than  ordinary  ought  to  be 
paid  to  the  progress,  and  to  all  the  phe- 
nomena of  the  local  affection  :  both  on  ac- 
count of  the  uncertainty  of  success  in  the 
pustule,  as  a  prophylactic  ;  and  the  greater 
probability  of  tedious  ulceration. 

If  there  is  room  for  the  least  doubt  of  the 
sufficiency  of  the  first  inoculation,  a  second 
ought  to  be  performed  without  delay.  This, 
if  unnecessary,  is  seldom  attended  with  in- 
convenience, and  never  with  danger.  Ei- 
ther no  effect  is  produced,  or  a  slight  fester- 
ing, which  terminates  in  a  few  days.  An 
exception  occurs,  but  rarely,  where  a  spu- 
rious, or  perhaps,  even  a  genuine  pustule, 
takes  place,  in  those  persons  who  are  known 
to  have  had  the  cowpox  or  the  smallpox 
already ;  but  this  cannot  be  the  least  cause 
of  alarm  to  any  one  who  knows  the  benign 
character  of  the  distemper. 

Various  topical  applications,  both  stimu- 
lant and  sedative,  have  been  recommended, 
in  order  to  allay  the  violence  of  inflamma- 
tion. If  the  operation  for  the  insertion  of 
matter  is  not  unnecessarily  severe,  nor  the 
pustule  irritated  by  friction,  or  pressure,  or 
other  violence,  no  such  applieations  are  ne- 
cessary. Nevertheless,  if  either  the  anxiety 
of  the  professional  man,  or  the  importunity 
of  a  tender  parent,  should  demand  a  devia- 
tion from  this  general  rule,  any  of  the  fol- 
lowing remedies  may  be  had  recourse  to. 
The  pustule  may  be  touched  with  very  di- 
luted sulphuric  acid  ;  which  should  be  per- 
mitted to  remain  on  the  part  half  a  minute, 
and  then  be  washed  off  with  a  sponge 
dipped  in  cold  water.    This  has  been  igno- 


rantiy,  or  artfully,  called  an  escharotic ; 
but  any  one  who  tries  the  opplication  will 
soon  discover  that  its  operation  is  mild  and 
harmless. 

To  avciu  cavi!  and  misrepresentation,  it  is 
belter  to  sp^jly  asal!^r;;(e  lotion  compresses, 
dipped  in  such  a  lotion  may  be  enplied  at 
anytime  when  inflammation  runs  iiign,  and 
renewed  as  occasion  leq'iires. 

if  the  pustiilf  should  thance  to  be  broken, 
a  drcj-  of  the  liq.  piumiji  swbacet.  undi- 
luted^ may  be  applied  as  ftn  exsiccant :  but 
if  ulceration  threatens  to  become  obsilviate, 
or  extensive,  a  mild  cataplasm  is  the  best 
resource:  In  case  the  ulceration  is  only 
superficial  and  not  attended  with  immo- 
derate inflammation,  a  bit  of  any  adhesive 
pluster,  spread  on  linen,  will  prove  the  most 
convenient  dressing,  and  seldom  fail  of 
success.  It  will,  in  general,  be  unneces- 
sary to  renew  it  oftener  than  every  other 
day. 

These  minute  observations  no  one  will 
despise,  unless  there  be  any  person  so  igno- 
rant as  not  to  know  that  the  care  of  the  arm 
is  almost  the  whole  duty  of  the  medical 
practitioner  in  vaccine  inoculation  ;  and  that 
nothing  disgusts  the  public  so  much  against 
the  practice,  as  a  sore  arm,  and  the  ill  con- 
sequences which,  from  ajieglect  of  that 
symptom,  too  often  ensue. 

When  fluid  virus  cannot  be  procured,  it 
is  necessary  to  be  cautious  how  it  is  pre- 
served in  a  dry  state.  The  most  improper 
mode  is  that  of  keeping  it  on  a  lancet ;  for 
the  metal  quickly  rusts,  and  the  vaccine 
matter  becomes  decomposed  This  method, 
however,  is  as  likely  to  succeed  as  any, 
when  the  matter  is  not  to  be  kept  above  two 
or  three  days.  If  the  virus  be  taken  on 
glass,  care  must  be  taken  not  to  dilute  it  ' 
much  ;  otherwise  it  will  in  all  probability 
fail. 

Cotton  thread  is  a  very  commodious  ve- 
hicle. If  it  is  intended  to  be  sent  to  any 
considerable  distance,  it  ought  to  be  repeat- 
edly dipped  in  the  virus.  No  particular 
caution  is  necessary  with  regard  to  the  ex- 
clusion of  air ;  nevertheless,  as  it  can  be 
done  with  so  little  trouble,  and  is  more 
satisfactory  to  those  who  receive  the  mat- 
ter, it  is  better  to  comply  with  the  prac- 
tice. On  this  account  it  may  be  enclosed  in 
a  glass  tube,  or  in  a  fobaccopipe  sealed  at 
each  end,  or  between  two  square  bits  of  glass, 
which  may,  if  necessary  be  also  charged 
with  the  matter,  and  wrapped  in  gold-beat- 
er's skin. 

Nothing  is  more  destructive  to  the  effi- 
cacy of  cowpox  matter  than  heat  •  on  this 
account  it  must  not  be  dried  near  the  fire, 
nor  kept  in  a  warm  place.  The  advan- 
tage of  inserting  it  in  a  fluid  state  is  so 
great,  that  it  is  to  be  wished  every  prac- 
titioner would  endeavour  to  keep  a  con- 
stant supply  for  his  own    use,   by    inocu- 


926 


VAS 


VEI 


lating  bis  patients  in  succession,  at  such 
periods  as  are  most  likely  to  answer  that 
purpose. 

The  rapidity  with  which  this  practice  now 
spreads  in  various  parts  of  the  globe,  justi- 
fies our  cherishing  a  hope,  that  it  will  ere 
long  extinguish  that  most  dreadful  pesti- 
lence, and  perpetual  bane  of  human  felicity, 
the  smallpox. 

Va'rius.  (From  varus,  unequal,  so  call- 
ed from  the  irregularity  of  its  shape.)  The 
cuboid  bone  is  called  os  varium,  from  its  ir- 
regular shape. 

VA'RIX.  (From  varus,  i.  e.  ohtorius.) 
A  dilatation  of  a  vein.  A  genus  of  disease 
in  the  Class,  Locales,  and  Order,  Ticmores, 
of  Cullen  ;  known  by  a  soft  tumour  on  a 
vein  which  does  not  pulsate.  Varicose 
veins  mostly  become  serpentine,  and  often 
form  a  plexus  of  knots,  especially  in  the 
groins  and  scrotum. 

VAROLl,  CosTANZo,  was  born  at  Bolog- 
na in  1542,  and  became  a  professor  of  phy- 
sic and  surgery  in  his  native  city.  At  thirty 
he  was  invited  by  Pope  Gregory  XKI.  to 
settle  at  Rome  as  his  first  physician,  and 
professor  in  the  College  of  Sapienza.  He 
was  advancing  in  reputation  by  his  anato- 
mical discoveries,  as  well  as  in  his  practice, 
when  a  premature  death  cut  him  off"  in 
1573  He  was  particularly  distinguished 
in  the  Anatomy  of  the  Brain,  which  he  de- 
scribed in  his  work  "  De  Nervis  Opticis, 
&c  ;"  and  among  the  parts  discovered,  or 
more  accurately  demonstrated  by  him,  was 
that  formed  by  the  union  of  the  crura  cere- 
bri, and  cerebelli,  which  has  been  since 
called  the  Pons  Varoli,  and  which  gives  ori- 
gin to  several  nerves.  After  his  death  was 
published  "  De  Resolutione  Corporis  Huma- 
ni,"  an  anatomical  compendium,  chiefly  ac- 
cording to  the  ancients,  but  with  several  new 
observations. 

VAS  DE'FERENS.  {Vas,  a  vessel  and 
deferens,  from  defero,  to  convey.)  A  duct 
which  arises  from  the  epydidymis,and  passes 
through  the  inguinal  ring  in  the  spermatic 
cord  into  the  cavity  of  the  pelvis,  and  termi- 
nates in  the  vesicula  seminalis.  Its  use  is  to 
convey  the  .semen  secreted  in  the  testicle, 
and  brought  to  it  by  the  epididymis  into  the 
vesicula  seminalis. 

VA'SA  BRE'VIA.  The  arteries  which 
come  from  the  spleen  and  run  along  the 
large  arch  of  the  stomach  to  the  dia- 
phragm. 

VA'SA  DEFERE'NTIA.  See  Vas  defe- 
rens. 

VA'SA  VORTICO'SA.  The  contorted 
Tessels  of  the  choroid  membrane  of  the  eye. 

VA'STUS  EXTE'RNUS.  (Vastus, 
so  called  from  its  size.)  A  large,  thick, 
and  fleshy  muscle  situated  on  the  outer  side 
of  the  thigh:  it  arises  by  a  broad  thick 
tendon,  from  the  lower  and  anterior  part 
of  the  great  trochanter,   and    upper  part 


of  the  iinea  aspera ;  it  likewise  adheres  by 
fleshy  fibres,  to  the  whole  outer  edge  of  thai 
rough  line.  Its  fibres  descend  obliquely 
forwards,  and  after  it  has  run  four  or  five 
inches  downwards,  we  find  it  adhering  to  the 
anterior  surface  and  outer  side  of  the  cru- 
rajus,  with  which  it  continues  to  be  connect- 
ed to  the  lower  part  of  the  thigh,  where  we 
see  it  terminating  in  a  broad  tendon,  which 
is  inserted  into  the  upper  part  of  the  patella 
laterally,  and  it  sends  off  an  aponeurosis  that 
adheres  to  the  head  of  the  tibia,  and  is  Gon» 
tinned  down  the  leg. 

VA'STUS  INTE'RNUS.  This  muscle, 
which  is  less  considerable  than  the  vastus 
externus,  is  situated  at  the  inner  side  of  the 
thigh,  being  separated  from  the  preceding  by 
the  rectus. 

It  arises  tendenous  and  fleshy  from  be- 
tween the  fore  part  of  the  os  femoris,  and 
the  root  of  the  lesser  trochanter,  below 
the  insertion  of  the  psoas  magnus,  and 
the  ilacus  internus  ;  and  from  all  the  inner 
side  of  the  Iinea  aspera.  Like  the  vastus 
externus  it  is  connected  with  the  cruraeus, 
but  it  continues  longer  fleshy  than  that 
muscle.  A  little  above  the  knee  we  see 
its  outer  edge  uniting  with  the  inner  edge 
of  the  rectus,  after  which  it  is  inserted 
tendinous  into  the  upper  part  and  inner 
side  of  the  patella,  sending  off  an  aponeu- 
rosis which  adheres  to  the  upper  part  of  the 
tibia. 

VEIN.  (Vena,  from  venio,  (o  come, 
because  the  blood  comes  through  it.)  Veins 
are  long  membranous  canals,  which  conti- 
nually become  wider,  do  not  pulsate,  and 
return  the  blood  from  the  arteries  to  the 
heart.  All  veins  originate  from  the  extre- 
mities of  arteries  only,  by  anastomosis,  and 
terminate  in  the  auricles  of  the  heart;  e.  g-. 
the  vense  cavce  in  the  right,  and  the  pul- 
monary veins  in  the  left  auricle.  They 
are  composed,  like  arteries,  of  three  tunics 
or  coats,  which  are  much  more  slender  than 
in  the  arteries,  and  are  supplied  internally 
with  semilunar  membranes,  or  folds  called 
valves.  Their  use  is  to  return  the  blood  to 
the  heart. 

The  blood  is  returned  from  every  part  of 
the  body,  except  the  lungs,  into  the  right 
auricle, from  three  sources: 

1.  The  vena  cava  s^iperior,  which  brings 
it  from  the  head,  neck,  thorax,  and  superior 
extremities. 

2.  The  vena  cava  inferior,  from  the  abdo- 
men and  inferior  extremities. 

3.  The  coronary  vein  receives  it  from  the 
coronary  arteries  of  the  heart. 

1.  The  vena  cava  superior.  This  vein 
terminates  in  the  superior  part  of  the  right 
auricle,  into  which  it  evacuates  the  blood, 
from  the  right  and  left  subclavian  vein, 
and  the  vena  asygos.  The  right  and  left 
subclavian  veins  receive  the  blood  from 
the  head    and   upper   estremities,  in  the 


VET 


VEI 


927 


following  maDiier.  The  veins  of  the  fin- 
gers, called  digitals,  receive  the  blood 
from  the  digital  arteries,  and  enipty  it 
into, 

The  cephalic  of  the  thumb,  which  runs  on 
the  back  of  the  hand  along  the  thumb,  and 
evacuates  itself  into  the  external  radial. 

The  sahaiella,  which  runs  along  the  little 
linger,  unites  with  the  former,  and  empties 
its  blood  into  the  internal  and  external  cubi- 
tal veins.  At  the  bend  of  the  fore-arm  are 
three  veins,  called  the  great  cephalic,  the 
basilic,  and  the  median. 

The  great  cephalic  runs  along  the  superior 
part  of  the  fore-arm,  and  receives  the  blood 
from  the  external  radial. 

The  basilic  ascends  on  the  under  side,  and 
receivas  the  blood  from  the  external  and  in- 
ternal cubital  veins, 'dnd  some  branches  which 
accompany  the  brachial  artery,  called  vence 
satellites. 

The  median  is  situated  in  the  middle  of 
the  fore-arm,  and  arises  from  the  union  of 
several  branches.  These  three  veins  all 
unite  above  the  bend  of  the  arm,  and 
form 

The  brachial  vein,  which  receives  all 
their  blood,  and  is  continued  into  the  axilla, 
where  it  is  called 

The  axillary  vein.  This  receives  also  the 
blood  from  the  scapula,  and  superior  and 
inferior  parts  of  the  chest,  by  the  superior 
and  inferior  thoracic  vein,  the  vena  muscula- 
ris,  and  the  scapularis. 

The  axillary  vein  then  passes  under  the 
clavicle,  where  it  is  called  the  subclavian, 
which  unites  with  the  external  and  in- 
ternal jugular  veins,  and  the  vertebral 
vein  which  brings  the  blood  from  the 
vertebral  sinuses ;  it  receives  also  the 
blood  from  the  mediastinal,  pericardiac, 
diaphragmatic,  thymic,  internal  mammary 
and  laryngeal  veins,  and  then  unites  with 
its  fellow,  to  form  the  vena  cava  superior, 
or,  as  it  is  sometimes  called,  vena  cava 
descendens. 

The  blood  from  the  external  and  internal 
parts  of  the  head  and  face  is  returned  in  the 
following  manner  into  the  external  and 
internal  jugulars,  which  terminate  in  the 
subclavians. 

The  frontal,  angular,  temporal,  auricular, 
sublingual,  and  occipital  veins  receive  the 
blood  from  the  parts  after  which  they  are 
named ;  these  all  converge  to  each  side  of 
the  neck,  and  form  a  trunk,  called  the  ex- 
ternal jugular  vein. 

The  blood  from  the  brain,  cerebellum, 
medulla  oblongata,  and  membranes  of  these 
parts,  is  received  into  the  lateral  sinuses, 
or  veins  of  the  dura  mater,  one  of  which 
empties  its  blood  through  the  foramen  lace- 
rum  in  basi  cranii  on  each  side  into  the  inter- 
nal  jugular,  which  descends  in  the  neck  by 
the  carotid  arteries,  receives  the  blood  from 
the  thyroideai  and  internal  maxillary  veins, 


and  empties  itself  into  the  subclavians  with- 
in the  thorax. 

The  vena  azygos  receives  the  blood  from 
the  bronchial,  superior  cesophageal,  vertebral', 
and  inlercoslal  veins,  and  empties  it  into  the 
superior  cava. 

2.  Vena  cava  inferior.  The  vena  cava  in- 
ferior is  the  trunk  of  all  the  abdominal  veins 
and  tiiose  of  the  lower  extremities,  from 
which  parts  the  blood  is  returned  in  the  fol- 
lowing manner.  The  veins  of  the  toes, 
called  the  digital  veins,  receive  the  blood 
from  ilie  digital  arteries,  and  (onn  on  the 
back  of  tlie  foot  three  branches,  one  on  the 
great  toe,  called  the  cephalic,  another  which 
runs  along  the  little  toe,  called  the  vena 
saphena.  and  a  third  on  the  back  of  the  foot, 
ve7ia  dorsalis pedis ;  and  those,  on  the  sole  of 
the  foot  evacuate  themselves  into  the  plantar 
veins. 

The  three  veins  on  the  upper  part  of  the 
foot  coming  together  above  the  ankle,  form 
the  anterior  tibial ;  and  the  plantar  veins 
with  a  branch  from  the  calf  of  the  leg, 
called  the  sural  vein,  {arva  the  posterior  tibial ; 
a  brand)  also  ascends  in  the  direction  of  the 
fibula,  called  the  peroneal  vein.  These  three 
branches  unite  before  the  ham,  into  one 
brancii,  the  subpopliteal  vein,  which  ascends 
through  the  ham,  carrying  all  the  blood 
from  the  foot :  it  then  proceeds  upon  the 
anterior  part  of  the  thigh,  where  it  is  termed 
the  crural  or  femoral  vein,  receives  several 
muscular  branches,  and  passes  under  Pou- 
part's  ligament  into  the  cavity  of  the  pelvis, 
where  it  is  called  the  external  iliac. 

The  arteries  which  are  distributed  about 
the  pelvis  evacuate  their  blood  into  the  exter- 
nal hemorrhoidal  veins,  the  hypogastric  veins, 
the  internal  pudendal,  the  ve7ia  magna  ipsius 
penis,  and  obturatory  veins,  all  of  which 
unite  in  the  pelvis,  and  form  the  internal 
iliac  vein. 

The  external  iliac  vein  receives  the  blood 
from  the  external  pudendal  veins,  and  then 
unites  with  the  internal  iliac  at  the  last  %'er- 
tebra  of  the  loins  ;  after  which  it  forms 
with  its  fellow  the  vena  cava  inferior  or 
ascendens,  which  ascends  on  the  right  side 
of  the  spine,  receiving  the  blood  from  the 
sacral,  lumbar,  emulgeni,  right  spermatic 
veins,  and  the  veiia  cava  hepatica ;  and  ha- 
ving arrived  at  the  diaphragm,  it  passes 
through  the  right  foramen,  and  enters  the 
right  auricle  of  the  heart,  into  which  it 
evacuates  all  the  blood  from  the  abdominal 
viscera  and  lower  extremities. 

Vena  cava  hepatica.  This  vein  ramifies 
in  the  substance  of  the  liver,  and  brings 
the  blood  into  the  vena  cava  inferior  from 
the  branches  of  the  ve7ia  porta,  a  great 
vein  which  carries  the  blood  from  the  ab- 
dominal viscera  into  the  substance  of  the 
liver.  The  trunk  of  this  vein,  about  the 
fissure  of  the  liver,  in  which  it  ia  situated, 


928 


VEN 


VER 


is  divided  into  the  hepatic  and  abdomiaal 
portions.  The  abdominal  portion  is  com- 
posed of  the  splenic,  meseraic,  and  internal 
hcemorrkoidal  ileitis.  These  three  venous 
branches  cairy  all  the  iilood  from  the  sto- 
mach, spleen,  pancreas,  omentum,  mesen- 
tery, gall-blaiider  and  tlie  small  and  large 
intestines,  inio  the  siiius  of  the  vena  portse. 
The  hepatic  portion  o,  the  vena  portee  enters 
the  substance  of  the  liver,  divides  into 
innumerable  ramificstions,  which  secrete 
the  bile,  and  the  su[K'n1uous  blood  passes 
into  corresponding  branches  of  the  vena  cava 
hepatica. 

The  action  of  the  veins.  Veins  do  not 
pulsate ;  the  blood  which  they  receive 
from  the  arteries  Hows  tlirough  them  very 
slowly,  and  is  conveyed  to  the  right  auricle 
of  the  heart,  by  the  contractility  of  their 
coats,  the  pressure  of  tlie  blood  from  the 
arteries,  called  the  vis  a  lergo,  the  contrac- 
tion of  the  muscles,  and  respiration  ;  and  it 
is  prevented  from  going  backwards  in  the 
vein  by  the  valves,  of  which  there  are  a 
great  number 

Vejuca  ou  guaco.  a  plant  which  has 
the  power  of  curing  and  preventing  the 
bite  of  venomous  serpents 

Velame'ntum  bomby'cinum.  The  inte- 
rior salt  membrane  of  the  intestines, 

VELUM  Pii'NDULUM  PALATI.  Ve- 
lum. Velum  pulalinum.  The  soU  palate. 
The  soft  part  of  the  palate,  which  forms 
two  archeS;  affixed  laterally  to  the  tongue 
and  pharynx. 

VE'N  V  A'ZYGOS.     '&i:e  Mygosvein. 

Ve'na  meuine'nsis-    See  Medineiuis  vena. 

VE'iNTA  PO'RTiE  {Vena  portce,  a  por- 
tando,  because  through  it  things  are  carried.) 
Vena  portarnm.  Tiie  great  vein,situaied  at 
the  entrance  of  the  liver,  whic.i  receives  the 
blood  from  the  abdominal  viscera,  and  car- 
ries it  into  the  substance  of  the  liver  It  is 
distinguished  into  the  hepatic  and  abdominal 
portion  :  the  former  is  ramified  through  the 
substance  of  the  liver,  and  carries  the  blood 
destined  for  the  formation  of  the  bile,  which 
is  returned  by  branches  to  the  trunk  of  the 
vena  cava;  the  latter  is  composed  of  three 
branches,  viz.  the  splenic,  mesenteric,  and 
internal  haemon-hoidal  veins.     See  Vein, 

Ve'sje  la'cte^.  The  lacteal  absorbents 
were  so  called.     See  Lacteals. 

Venereal  disease.  See  Gonorrhma  and 
Syphilis 

Ve'nter.  a  term  formerly  applied  to  the 
larger  circumscribed  cavities  of  the  body,  as 
the  abdomen  and  thorax. 

VENTRICLE.  A  term  given  by  anato- 
mists to  the  cavities  of  the  brain  and  heart. 
See  Cerebrum  and  Heart. 

Ventri'culus  pulmona'ris.  The  right 
ventricle  of  the  heart. 

Ventri'culus  succenturia'tus.  That 
portion  of  the  duodenum,  which  is  sur- 
rounded by  the  peritoneum,  is  sometimes  so 


large  as  to  resemble  a  second  stomach,  and 
is  so  called  by  some  writers. 

Ve'nus.  Copper  was  commonly  so  called 
by  the  cliemists. 

VERA'TRUM.  1.  The  name  of  a  genus 
of  plants  in  the  Linncean  system.  Class, 
Polygamia.    Order,  Monoecia. 

2.  The  pharmacopceial  name  of  white 
hellebore.     See  Veratrum  album. 

Vera'trum  a'lbum.  Helleborns  dlbus. 
Elleborum  album.  White  hellebore,  or  ve- 
ratrum. Veratrum  album;  racemo  supra- 
decomposito,  corollis  erectis,  of  Linnaju?. 
This  plant  is  a  native  of  Italy,  Switzerland, 
Austria,  and  Russia.  Every  part  of  the 
plant  is  exlremely  acrid  and  poisonous.  The 
dried  root  has  no  particular  smell,  but  a 
durable,  nauseous,  and  bitter  taste,  burning 
the  mouth  and  fauces:  when  powdered,  ami 
applied  to  issues,  or  ulcers,  it  produces  gri- 
ping and  purging ;  if  snuffed  up  the  nose,  it 
proves  a  violent  sternutatory.  Gesner  made 
an  infusion  of  half  an  ounce  of  this  root 
with  two  ounces  of  water;  of  this  he  took 
two  dracbms,  which  produced  great  heat 
about  the  scapulae  and  in  the  face  and  head, 
as  well  as  the  tongue  and  throat,  followed 
by  singultus,  which  continued  till  vomiting 
was  excited.  Bergius  also  experienced  very 
distressing  symptoms,  upon  ta.eting  this  in- 
fusion. The  root  taken  in  large  doses,  dis- 
covers such  acrimony,  and  operates  by  the 
stomach  and  rectum  with  such  violence, 
that  blood  is  usually  discharged  ;  it  likewise 
acts  very  powerfully  upon  the  nervous  sys- 
tem, producing  great  anxiety,  tremors,  ver- 
tigo, syncope,  aphonia,  interrupted  respi- 
ration, sinking  of  the  pulse,  convulsions, 
spasms,  and  death.  Upon  opening  those 
who  have  died  of  the  effects  of  this  poison, 
the  stomach  discovered  marks  of  inflamma- 
tion, with  corrosions  of  its  internal  coat. 
The  ancients  exhibited  this  active  medicine 
in  maniacal  cases,  and  it  is  said  with  suc- 
cess. The  experience  of  Greding  is  some- 
what similar  :  out  of  twenty-eight  cases,  ia 
which  he  exhibited  the  bark  of  the  root  col- 
lected in  the  spring,  five  were  cured.  In 
almost  every  case  that  he  relates,  the  medi- 
cine acted  more  or  less  upon  all  the  excre- 
tions ;  vomiting  and  purging  were  very  ge- 
nerally produced,  and  the  matter  thrown  off 
the  stomach  was  constantly  mixed  with 
bile ;  a  florid  redness  frequently  appeared 
on  the  face,  and  various  cutaneous  efflores- 
cences upon  the  body  ;  and,  in  some,  pleu- 
ritic symptoms,  with  fever,  supervened,  so 
as  to  require  bleeding  ;  nor  were  the  more 
alarming  affections  of  spasms  and  convul- 
sions unfrequent.  Critical  evacuations  were 
also  very  evident ;  many  sweating  profusely, 
in  some  the  urine  was  considerably  increa- 
sed, in  others  the  saliva  and  mucous  dis- 
charges :  and  uterine  obstructions,  of  long 
duration,  were  often  removed  by  its  use. 
Veratrum  has  likewise  been   found  useful 


VEK 

in  epilepsy,  and  other  convulsh'e  com- 
plaints: but  the  diseases  in  which  its  effi- 
cacy seems  least  equivocal,  are  those  of  the 
skin,  as  itch,  and  different  prurient  erup- 
tions, herpes,  morbus  pediculosus,  lepra, 
scrophula,  Stc. ;  and  in  many  of  these  it  has 
been  successfully  employed  both  internally 
and  externally.  As  a  powerful  stimulant 
and  irritating  medicine,  its  use  has  been  re- 
sorted to  in  desperate  cases  only,  and  even 
then  it  ought  first  to  be  exhibited  in  very 
small  doses,  as  a  grain,  and  in  .  a  diluted 
state,  and  to  be  gradually  increased,  accord- 
ing to  the  effects,  which  are  generally  of  an 
alarming  nature. 

VERA'TRDM  NI'GRUM.  See  Helle- 
borus  niger. 

VERBA'SCUM.  (Quasi  barbascum,  from 
its  hairy  coat.) 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnasan  system.  Class,  Pentandria.  Or- 
der, Monogynia.     Mullein. 

2.  The  pharmacopceial  name  of  the  yellow 
and  black  mullein. 

Verba'scom  ni'grum.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  black  mullein.  Candela  regia : 
Tapsus  barbatus :  Candelaria :  LMnaria. 
The  Verbascum  nigrum  and  Verbascum 
thapsus  appear  to  be  ordered  indifferently 
by  this  name  in  the  pharmacopoeias.  The 
Howers,  leaves,  and  roots,  are  used  occa- 
sionally as  mild  adstringents.  The  leaves 
possess  a  roughish  taste,  and  promise  to  be 
of  service  in  diarrhoeas  and  other  debilitated 
states  of  the  intestines. 

Verba'scum  tua'psus.  The  systematic 
name  of  the  yellow  mullein.  See  Verbas- 
cum nigrum. 

VERBE'JMA.  (Quad  kerbena,  a  name 
of  distinction  for  all  herbs  used  in  sacred 
rites.)     Vervain. 

1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the 
Linnaian  system.  Class,  Decandria.  Order, 
Monogynia. 

2.  The  pharmacopceial  name  of  the  ver- 
vain.    See  Verbena  officinalis. 

Verbe'na  fce'mina.  The  hedge  mus- 
tard is  sometimes  so  called  See  Erysi- 
mum. 

Verbe'na  officina'lis.  The  systematic 
name  of  vervain.  Verbenaca.  Peristerium. 
Hierobotane  cephalalgia.  Htrba  sacra.  Ver- 
vain. This  plant  is  destitute  of  odour,  and 
to  the  taste  manifests  but  a  slight  degree  of 
bitterness  and  adstringency.  In  former  times 
the  verbena  seems  to  have  been  held  sacred, 
and  was  employed  in  celebrating  the  sacri- 
ficial rites ;  and  with  a  view  to  this,  more 
than  the  natural  power  of  the  plant,  il  was 
worn  suspended  about  the  neck  as  an 
amulet. 

This  practice,  thus  founded  on  supersti- 
tion, was,  however,  in  process  of  time, 
adopted  in  medicine  ;  and,  therefore,  to  ob- 
tain its  virtues  more  effectually,  the  vervain 


VER 


929 


was  directed  to  be  bruised  before  it  was  ap. 
pended  to  the  neck ;  and  of  its  good  effects 
thus  used  for  inveterate  head-aches,  Fo- 
restus  relates  a  remarkable  instance.  In 
still  later  times  it  has  been  employed  in  the 
way  of  cataplasm,  by  which  we  are  told  the 
niost  severe  and  obstinate  cases  of  cephalal- 
gia have  been  cured,  for  which  we  have  the 
authorities  of  Etmuller,  Hartman,  and  more 
especially  De  Haen.  Notwithstanding  those 
testimonies  in  favour  of  vervain,  it  has  de- 
ser%'edly  fallen Mnto  disuse  in  Britain;  nor 
has  the  pamphlet  of  Mr.  Morley,  written 
professedly  to  recommend  its  use  in  scro- 
phulous  affections,  had  the  effect  of  resto- 
ring its  medical  character.  This  gentleman 
directs  the  root  of  vervain  to  be  tied  with  a 
yard  of  white  satin  ribbon  round  the  neck, 
where  it  is  to  remain  till  the  patient  recovers. 
He  also  has  recourse  to  infusions  and  oint- 
ments prepared  from  the  leaves  of  the  plant, 
and  occasionally  calls  in  aid  the  most  active 
medicines  of  the  Materia  Medica. 

VERDIGRIS.  An  impure  subacetate 
of  copper.  It  is  prepared  by  stratifying 
copper  plates  with  the  husks  of  grapes,  after 
the  expression  of  their  juice,  and  when  they 
have  been  kept  for  some  time  imperfectly 
exposed  to  ttre  air,  in  an  apartment  warm 
but  not  too  dry,  so  as  to  pass  to  a  state  of 
fermentation,  whence  a  quantity  of  vinegar 
is  formed.  The  copper  plates  are  placed 
in  jars  in  strata,  with  the  husks  thus  pre- 
pared, which  are  covered.  At  the  end  of 
twelve,  fifteen,  or  twenty  days,  these  are 
opened  :  the  plates  have  an  efflorescence  on 
their  surfaces  of  a  green  colour  and  silky 
lustre :  they  are  repeatedly  moistened  with 
water  ;  and  at  length  a  crust  of  verdigris  is 
formed,  which  is  scraped  off  by  a  knife,  is 
put  into  bags,  and  dried  by  exposure  of 
these  to  the  air  and  sun.  It  is  of  a  green  co- 
lour, with  a  slight  tint  of  blue. 

In  this  preparation  the  copper  is  oxy- 
dized,  probably  by  the  atmospheric  air,  aided 
by  the  afBniiy  of  the  acetic  acid  ;  and  a  por- 
tion of  this  acid  remains  in  combination 
with  the  oxyde,  not  sufficient,  however,  to 
produce  its  saturation.  When  acted  on  by 
water,  the  acid,  with  such  a  portion  of  oxyde 
as  it  can  retain  in  solution,  are  dissolved, 
and  the  remaining  oxyde  is  left  undissolved. 
From  this  analysis  of  it  by  the  action  of  wa- 
ter, Proust  inferred  that  it  consists  of  43  of 
acetate  of  copper,  27  of  black  oxyde  of  cop- 
per, and  30  of  water,  this  water  not  being 
accidental,  but  existing  in  it  in  intimate 
combination. 

Verdigris  is  used  as  a  pigment  in  some  of 
the  processes  of  dyeing,  and  in  surgery  it  is 
externally  applied  as  a  mild  detergent  in 
cleansing  foul  ulcers,  or  other  open  wounds. 
On  account  of  its  virulent  properties,  it 
ought  not  to  be  used  as  a  medicine  without 
professional  advice  ;  and  in  case  any  portion 
of  this  poison  be  accidentally  swallowedj 
117 


930 


\£K 


V£K 


emetics  should  be  first  given,  and  afterwards 
cold  wafer,  gently  alkalized,  ought  to  be 
drunk  in  abundance. 

V  E  R  M  E  Y  E  N,  Philip,  was  born  in 
1648  at  Vesbronck,  in  the  county  of  Waes, 
and  assumed  the  clerical  profession ;  but  an 
inflaDKTiation  of  his  leg  having  rendered 
amputation  necessary,  he  was  determined 
afterwards  co  study  medicine.  He  accord- 
ingly graduated  and  settled  at  Louvain, 
Avhere  he  was  nominated  ^ofessor  of  ana- 
tomy in  1689,  and  four  years  after_  of  sur- 
t'ery  also.  His  application  was  indefati- 
gable, so  that  he  '  attained  distinguished 
eminence,  and  attached  to  his  school  a  great 
number  of  disciples.  His  celebrity  was 
principally  the  result  of  a  work  entitled 
••'  Anatoni'ia  Corporis  Humaui,''  which 
passed  through  many  editions  with  improve- 
mentsj  and  superseded  the  Compendium  of 
Bartholine.  He  published  also  a  Compen- 
dium of  Medicine,  a  Treatise  on  Fevers,  fee. 

Veejuice.  An  acid  liquor  prepared  from 
grapes  or  apples,  that  are  unfit  to  be  con- 
verted into  wine  or  cider.  It  is  also 
made  from  crabs.  It  is  principally  used  in 
sauces  and  ragouts,  though  it  sometimes 
forms  an  ingredient  in  medicinal  composi- 
tions. 

Verhicola'ris.     See  Sedum  acre. 

Vermiform  process.  Protuberaniia  ver- 
miformis.  The  substance  which  unites  the 
two  hemispheres  of  the  cerebellum  like  a 
ring,  forming  a  process.  It  is  called  vermi- 
form, from  its  resemblance  to  the  contortions 
of  worms. 

VERMIFUGES.  (Vermifuga,  from 
vermis,  a  worm,  and  fugo,  to  drive  away.) 
See  Anthelminiics. 

Vtrmillion.     See  Cinnabar, 

Ve'rmis  mo'rdicans.  Vermis  repens.  A 
species  of  herpetic  eruption  on  the  skin. 

Ve'rmis  terre'stris.     See  Earth-worm. 

VERNEY,  GuicHARD-JosEPH  DO,  was 
the  son  of  a  physician  at  Tours,  and  born  in 
1648.  After  studying  at  Avignon,  he  re- 
moved, at  nineteen,  to  Paris,  where  he  ac- 
quired high  reputation  as  an  anatomical  lec- 
turer. He  was  admitted,  nine  years  after, 
into  the  Academy  of  Sciences,  whose  me- 
moirs he  enriched  by  his  researches  in  natu- 
ral history.  In  1679  he  was  nominated  pro- 
fessor of  anatomy  at  the  Royal  Gardens, 
His  work  on  the  Organ  of  Hearing  appear- 
ed about  four  years  after,  and  was  trans- 
lated into  various  languages.  He  continued 
the  pursuit  of  natural  history  with  great 
ardour,  and  even  to  the  detriment  of  his 
health,  yet  he  was  enabled,  by  a  good  con- 
stitution, to  reach  his  eighty-second  year. 
He  bequeathed  his  valuable  anatomical  pre- 
parations to  the  academy.  After  his  death 
a  treatise  on  the  Diseases  of  the  Bones  was 
published  from  his  manuscripts;  and  sub- 
sequently various  other  papers,  under  the 
title  of  "  CEuvres  Anatom." 
-  VERO'A'ICA.     1.    The  name  of  a  genus 


of  plants  in  the  Linnaean  system,      Clasiss 
Diandria.     Order,  Monogynia.     Speedwell. 

2.  The  pharmacopoeial  name  of  the  male 
veronica.     See  Veronica  officinalis. 

Vero'nica  officika'lis.  The  systemetic 
name  of  Ibe  plant  which  is  called  in  the 
piiarmacopceias  Veronica  mas.  Thea  Ger- 
manica.  Belonica  pauli.  ChanKsdrys.  Vf.- 
ronica  officinalis;  spicis  lateralibus  pedun- 
culaliis  ;  foliis  oppositis ;  cav.le  procumbenle, 
of  Linnffius,  is  not  unfrequent  on  dry  barren 
grounds  and  heaths,  as  that  of  Hampstead, 
flowering  in  June  and  July.  This  plant  was 
formerly  used  as  a  pectoral  against  coughs 
and  asthmatic  afl'ections,  but  it  is  now  justly 
forgotten. 

Vero'nica  beccabu'nga.  Beccabimga. 
Anagallis  aquatica.  Laver  Germanicnm, 
veronica  aquatica.  Cepcea.  Water-pim- 
pernel and  brook-lime.  The  plant  which 
bears  these  names  is  the  Veronica  becca- 
bunga;  racemis  lateralibus,  foliis  ovatis  pla- 
nis,  caule  reptnte,  of  Linnaeus.  It  was 
formerly  considered  of  mnch  use  in  several 
diseases,  and  was  applied  externally  to 
wounds  and  ulcers  :  but  if  it  have  any  pe- 
culiar efficacy,  it  is  to  be  derived  from  its 
antiscorbutic  virtue.  As  a  mild  refrigerant 
juice,  it  is  preferred  where  an  acrimonious 
state  of  the  tluids  prevails,  indicated  by  pru- 
rient eruptions  upon  the  skin,  or  in  what  has 
been  called  the  hot  scurvy.  To  derive 
much  advantage  from  it,  the  juice  ought  to 
be  taken  in  large  quantities,  or  the  fresh 
plant  eaten  as  food. 

Verricula'ris  tc'nica.  The  retina  of 
the  eye. 

VE'RTEBR^E.  (From  veriq,  to  turn.) 
The  spine  is  a  long  bony  column,  which 
extends  from  the  head  to  the  lower  pai't  of 
the  trunk,  and  is  composed  of  irregular 
bones,  which  are  called  vertebrcfi. 

The  spine  may  be  considered  as  being 
composed  of  two  irregular  pyracpids,  which 
are  united  to  each  other  in  that  part  of  the 
loins  where  the  last  of  the  lumbar  vertebrae 
is  united  to  the  os  sacrum. 

The  vertebrje  which  form  the  upper  and 
longest  pyramid  are  called  true  vertebrae  ; 
and  those  which  compose  the  lower  pyramid, 
or  the  03  sacrum  and  coccyx,  are  termed 
false  vertebrse,  because  they  do  not  in  every 
thing  resemble  the  others,  and  particularly 
•because,  in  the  adult  state,  they  become 
perfectly  immoveable,  while  the  upper  ones 
continue  to  be  capable  of  motion.  For  it 
is  upon  the  bones  of  the  spine  that  the  body 
turns,  and  their  name  has  its  derivation 
from  the  Latin  verb  verto,  to  turn,  as  ob- 
served above. 

The  true  vertebras,  from  their  situations 
with  respect  to  the  neck,  back,  and  loins, 
are  divided  into  three  classes,  of  cervicaJ, 
dorsal,  and  lumbar  vertebrcE.  We  will  first 
consider  the  general  structure  of  all  fhese, 
and  then  separately  describe  their  different 
classes. 


VER 


VEK 


931 


In  each  of  the  vertebrae,  as  ia  oLiier  bones, 
we  may  remark  the  body  of  the  bone,  its 
processes  and  cavities.  Xhe  body  may  be 
compared  to  part  of  a  cylinder  cut  off 
transversely;  convex  before,  and  concave 
behind,  where  it  makes  part  of  thfe  cavity  of 
the  spine. 

Each  vertebra  has  commonly  seven  pro- 
ceases.  The  first  of  these  is  the  spinous 
process,  which  is  placed  at  the  back  part  of 
the  vertebra,  and  gives  the  name  of  spiwe  to 
the  whole  of  this  bony  canal.  Two  others 
are  called  transverse  processes,  from  their 
situation  with  respect  to  the  spine,  anu  are 
placed  on  each  side  of  the  spinous  process. 
The  four  others,  which  are  called  oblique 
processes,  are  much  smaller,  than  the  other 
three.  There  are  two  of  these  on  the 
upper  and  two  on  the  lower  part  of  each 
vertebra,  rising  from  near  the  basis  of  the 
transverse  processes.  They  are  sometimes 
called  articular  processes,  because  they  are 
articulated  with  each  other;  fliat  is,  the  two 
superior  processes  of  one  vertebra  are  arti- 
culated with  the  two  inferior  processes  of 
the  vertebra  above  it ;  and  they  are  called 
oblique  processes,  from  their  situation  with 
respect  to  the  processes  with  which  they  are 
articulated.  These  oblique  processes  are 
articulated  to  each  other  by  a  species  of 
ginglymus,  and  each  process  is  covered  at 
its  articulation  with  cartilage. 

There  is  in  every  vertebra,  between  its 
body  and  apophyses,  a  foramen,  large 
enough  to  admit  a  finger.  These  foramina 
correspond  with  each  other  through  all  the 
vertebrae,  and  form  a  long  bony  conduit, 
for  the  lodgment  of  the  spinal  marrow. 

Besides  this  great  hole,  there  are  four 
notches  on  each  side  of  every  vertebra,  be- 
tween the  oblique  processes  and  the  body  of 
the  vertebra.  Two  of  these  notches  are  at 
the  upper,  and  two  at  the  lower  part  of  the 
bone.  Each  of  the  inferior  notches,  meet- 
ing with  one  of  the  superior  notches  of  the 
vertebra  below  it,  forms  a  foramen  ;  whilst 
the  superior  notches  do  the  same  with  the 
inferior  notches  of  the  vertebra  above  it. 
These  four  foramina  form  passages  for 
blood-vessels,  and  for  the  nerves  that  pass 
out  of  the  spine.  - 

The  vertebra?  are  united  together  by 
means  of  a  substance,  compressible  like  cork, 
which  forms  a  kind  of  partition  between 
the  several  vertebras.  This  intervertebral 
substance  seems,  in  the  fajtus,  to  approach 
nearly  to  the  nature  of  ligaments ;  in  the 
adult  it  has  a  great  resemblance  to  cartilage. 
When  cut  horizontally,  it  appears  to  consist 
of  concentrical  curved  fibres ;  externally  it  is 
firmest  and  hardest;  internally  it  becomes 
thinner  and  softer,  till  at  length,  in  the 
centre,  we  find  it  in  the  form  of  a  raucous 
substance,  which  facilitates  the  motions  of 
the  spine. 

Genga,  an  Italian  anatomist,  long  ago 
observed,  that  the  cliange  which  takes  place 


in  these  intervertebral  cartilages,  (as  they 
are  usually  called,)  in  advanced  life,  occa- 
sions the  decrease  in  stature,  and  the  stoop- 
ing forwards,  which  are  usually  to  be  observed 
in  old  people.  The  cartilages  then  become 
shrivelled,  and  consequently  lose,  in  a  great 
measure,  their  eslasticify.  But,  besides  this 
gradual  effect  of  old  age,  these  cartilages' 
are  subject  to  a  temporary  diminution,  from 
the  weight  of  tlie  body  in  an  erect  posture, 
so  that  people  who  have  been  long  standing, 
or  who  have  .carried  a  considerable  weight, 
are  found  to  be  shorter  than  when  they  have 
been  long  in  bed.  Hence  we  are  taller  in 
the  morniHg  than  at  night.  This  fact,  though 
seemingly  obvious,  was  not  ascertained  till 
of  late  years.  The  difference  in  such  cases 
depends  on  the  age  and  size  of  the  subject ; 
in  tall,  young  people,  it  will  be  nearly  an 
inch ;  but  in  older,  or  shorter  persons,  it  will 
be  less  considerable. 

Besides  the  connection  of  the  several  ver- 
tebra, by  means  of  these  cartilages,  there 
are  likewise  many  strong  ligaments,  which 
unite  the  bones  of  the  spine  to  each  other. 
Some  of  these  ligaments  are  estenal,  and 
others  internal.  Among  the  external  liga- 
ments, we  observe  one  which  is  common  to 
all  the  vertebrae,  extending,  in  a  longitudinal 
direction,  from  the  fore  part  of  the  body  of 
the  second  vertebra  of  the  neck,  overall  the 
other  vertebra;,  and  becoming  broader  as  it 
descends  towards  the  os  sacrum,  where  it 
becomes  thinner,  and  gradually  disappears. 
This  external  longitudinal  ligament,  if  we 
may  so  call  it,  is  strengthened  by  other 
shorter  ligamentous  fibres,  which  pass  froni 
one  vertebra  to  another,  throughout  the 
whole  spiue.  The  internal  ligament,  the 
fibres  of  whicii,  like  the  external  one,  are 
spread  in  a  longitudinal  direction,  is  extend- 
ed over  the  back  part  of  tiie  bodies  of  the 
vertebra,  where  they  help  to  form  the  cavity 
of  the  spine,  and  reaches  from  the  foramen 
magnum  of  the  occipital  bone  to  the  os 
sacrum. 

We  may  venture  to  remark,  that  all  the 
vertcbrcB  diminish  in  density  and  firmness 
of  texture,  in  proportion  as  they  increase  in 
size,  so  that  the  lower  vertebras,  though 
larger,  are  not  so  heavy  in  proportion  as 
those  above  them.  In  consequence  of  this 
mode  of  structure,  the  size  of  the  vertebrae 
is  increased  without  adding  to  their  weight; 
and  this  is  an  object  of  no  little  importance 
in  a  part  of  the  body  which,  besides  flexibi- 
lity and  suppleness,  seems  to  require  light- 
ness as  one  of  its  essential  properties. 

In  the  fcetus,  at  the  ordinary  time  of 
birth,  each  vertebra  is  found  to  be  composed 
of  three  bony  pieces,  connected  by  cartilages 
which  afterwards  ossify.  One  of  these  pieces 
is  the  body  of  the  bone;  the  other  two  are 
the  posterior  and  lateral  portions,  which 
form  the  foramen  for  the  medulla  spinalis. 
The  oblique  processes  are  at  that  time  com- 
plete, and  the  transverse  processes  beginning 


932 


VER 


VER 


to  be  formed,  but  the  spinous  processes  are 
totally  wanting. 

The  cervical  vertibrcs  are  seven  in  num- 
ber, their  bodies  are  smaller  and  of  a  firmer 
texture  than  the  other  bones  of  the  spine. 
The  transverse  processes  of  these  vertebrae 
are  short,  and  forked  for  the  lodgment  of 
muscles ;  and,  at  the  bottom  of  each  of  these 
processes,  there  is  a  foramen,  for  the  passage 
of  the  cervical  artery  and  vein.  The  spi- 
nous process  of  each  of  these  vertebrae  is  like- 
wise shorter  than  the  other  vertebrae,  and 
forked  at  its  extremity;  by  which  means  it 
allows  a  more  convenient  insertion  to  the 
muscles  of  the  neck.  Tlieir  oblique  pro- 
cesses are  more  deserving  of  that  name  than 
either  those  of  tire  dorsal  or  lumbar  verte- 
brae. The  uppermost  of  these  processes  are 
slightly  concave,  and  the  lowermost  slightly 
convex.  This  may  suffice  for  a  general  de- 
scription of  these  vertebrae ;  but  the  first, 
second,  and  seventh,  deserve  to  be  spoken  of 
more  particularly.  The  first,  which  is  called 
Jfkis,  from  its  supporting  the  head,  differs 
from  all  the  other  vertebrae  of  the  sjiine.  It 
forms  a  kind  of  bony  ring,  which  may  be 
divided  into  its  anterior  and  posterior  arches, 
and  its  lateral  portions.  Of  these,  the  an- 
terior arch  is  the  smallest  and  flattest ;  at  the 
middle  of  its  convex  fore  part  we  observe  a 
small  tubercle  which  is  here  what  the  body 
is  in  the  other  vertebrae.  To  this  tubercle  a 
ligament  is  attached,  which  helps  to  strength- 
en the  articulation  of  the  spine  with  the  os 
occipitis.  The  back  part  of  this  anterior 
portion  is  concave,  and  covered  with  carti- 
lage, where  it  receives  the  odontoid  process 
of  the  second  vertebra.  The  posterior  por- 
tion of  the  vertebra,  or.  more  properly  spea'c- 
ing,  the  posterior  arch,  is  larger  than  the 
anterior  one.  Instead  of  a  spinous  process, 
we  observe  a  rising,  or  tubercle,  larger  than 
that  which  we  have  just  now  described,  on 
the  fore  part  of  the  bone.  The  lateral  por- 
tions of  the  vertebra  project,  so  as  to  form 
what  are  called  the  transverse  processes,  one 
on  each  side,  which  are  longer  and  larger 
than  the  transverse  processes  of  the  other 
vertebrae.  They  terminate  in  a  roundish 
tubercle,  the  end  of  which  has  a  slight  bend 
downwards.  Like  the  other  transverse  pro- 
cesses, they  are  perforated  at  their  basis,  for 
the  passage  of  the  cervical  artery.  But,  be- 
sides these  transverse  processes,  we  observe, 
both  on  the  superior  and  inferior  surface  of 
these  lateral  portions  of  the  first  vertebra,  an 
articulating  surface,  covered  with  cartilage, 
answering  to  the  oblique  processes  in  the 
other  vertebrae.  The  uppermost  of  th  ese  are 
oblong,  and  slightly  concare,  and  their  ex- 
ternal edges  rise  somewhat  higher  than  their 
internal  brims.  They  receive  the  condyloid 
processes  of  the  os  occipitis,  with  vvbich 
they  are  articulated  by  a  species  of  gingly- 
mus.  The  lowermost  articulating  surfaces, 
or  the  inferior  oblique  processes,  as  they  are 
called,  are  large,  concave,  and  circular,  and 


are  formed  for  receiving  the  superior  oblique 
processes  of  the  second  vertebra  ;  so  that  the 
atlas  differs  from  the  rest  of  the  cervical  ver- 
tebrae in  receiving  the  bones,  with  which  it 
is  articulated  both  above  and  below.  In 
the  foetus  we  find  this  vertebra  composed  of 
five,  instead  of  three  pieces,  as  in  the  other 
vertebrae.  One  of  these  is  the  anterior  arch  ; 
the  other  four  are  the  posterior  arch  and  the 
sides,  each  of  the  latter  being  composed  of 
two  pieces.  The  transverse  process,  on  each 
side,  remains  long  in  a  state  of  epiphysis  with 
respect  to  the  rest  of  the  bone. 

The  second  vertebra  is  called  dtnlata,  from 
the  process  on  the  upper  part  of  its  body, 
which  has  been,  though  perhaj^s  improperly, 
compared  to  a  tooth.  This  process,  which 
is  the  most  remarkable  part  of  the  vertebra, 
is  of  a  cylindrical  shape,  slightly  flattened, 
however,  behind  and  before.  Anteriorly  it 
has  a  convex,  smooth,  articulating  surface, 
where  it  is  received  by  the  atlas,  as  we  ob- 
served in  our  description  of  that  vertebra. 
It  is  by  means  of  this  articulation  that  the 
rotatory  motion  of  the  head  is  performed  ; 
the  articulation  of  the  os  occipitis  with  the 
superior  oblique  processes  of  the  first  verte- 
bra, allowing  only  a  certain  degree  of  mo- 
tion backwards  and  forwards,  so  that  when 
we  tnrn  the  face  either  to  the  right  or  left, 
the  atlas  moves  upon  this  odontoid  process  of 
the  second  vertebra.  But  as  the  face  cannot 
turn  a  quarter  of  a  circle,  that  is,  to  the 
shoulder,  upon  this  vertebra  alone,  without 
being  liable  to  injure  the  medulla  spinalis, 
we  find  that  all  the  cervical  vertebrae  concur 
in  this  rotatory  motion,  when  it  is  in  any 
considerable  degree ;  and  indeed  we  see 
many  strong  ligamentous  fibres  arising  from 
the  sides  of  the  odontoid  process,  and  pass- 
ing over  the  first  vertebra,  to  the  os  occipitis, 
which  not  only  strengthen  the  articulation  of 
these  bones  with  each  other,  but  serve  to 
regulate  and  limit  their  motion.  It  is  on  this 
account  that  the  name  of  moderators  has 
sometimes  been  given  to  these  ligaments. 
The  transverse  processes  of  the  vertebra 
dentata  are  short,  inclined  downwards,  and 
forked  at  their  extremities.  Its  spinous 
process  is  short  and  thick.  Its  superior 
oblique  processes  are  slightly  convex,  and 
somewhat  larger  than  the  articulating  sur- 
faces of  the  first  vertebra,  by  which  me- 
chanism, the  motion  of  that  bane  upon  this 
second  vertebra  is  performed  with  greater 
safety.  Its  inferior  oblique  processes  have 
nothing  singular  in  their  structure. 

The  seventh  vertebra  of  the  neck  differs 
from  the  rest  chiefly  in  having  its  spinous 
process  of  a  greater  length,  so  that,  upon 
this  account,  it  has  been  sometimes  called 
rerlebra  prominens. 

The  dorsal  vertebras,  which  are  twelve  in 
number,  are  of  a  middle  size,  betv.-een  the 
cervical  and  lumbar  vertebrae  ;  the  upper 
ones  gradually  losing  their  resemblance  to 
those  of  the  neck,  and  the  lower  ones  com- 


VER 


VER 


933 


ing  nearer  to  those  of  the  loins.  The  bodies 
of  these  vertebra;  are  more  flattened  at  their 
sides,  more  convex  before,  and  more  con- 
cave behind,  than  the  other  bones  of  the 
spine.  Their  upper  and  lower  surfaces  are 
horizontal.  At  their  sides  we  observe  two 
depressions,  one  at  theirupper,  and  the  other 
at  their  lower  edge,  which,  united  with  simi- 
lar depressions  in  the  Yertebree  above  and 
below,  form  articulating  surfaces,  covered 
with  cartilage,  in  which  the  heads  of  the 
ribs  are  received.  These  depressions,  how- 
ever, are  not  exactly  alike  in  all  the  dorsal 
vertebrs  ;  for  we  find  the  head  of  the  first 
rib  articulated  solely  with  the  first  of  these 
vertebrae,  which  has  therefore  the  whole  of 
the  superior  articulating  surface  within  itself, 
independent  of  the  vertebra  above  it.  We 
may  likewise  observe  a  similarity  in  this 
respect  in  the  eleventh  and  twelfth  of  the 
dorsal  vertebrae,  with  which  the  eleventh  and 
twelfth  ribs  are  articulated  separately.  Their 
spinous  processes  Bre  long,  flattened  at  the 
sides,  divided  at  their  upper  and  back  part 
into  two  surfaces  by  a  middle  ridge,  which 
is  received  by  a  small  groove  in  the  inner 
part  of  the  spinous  process  immediately 
above  it,  and  connected  to  it  by  a  ligament. 
These  spinous  processes  are  terminated  by  a 
kind  of  round  tubercle,  which  slopes  con- 
siderably downwards,  except  in  the  three 
lowermost  vertebrae,  where  they  are  shorter 
and  more  erect.  Their  transverse  processes 
are  of  considerable  length  and  thickness,  and 
are  turned  obliquely  backwards.  Anteriorly 
they  have  an  articulating  surface,  for  recei- 
ving the  tuberosity  of  the  ribs,  except  in  the 
eleventh  and  twelfth  of  the  dorsal  vertebrae 
to  which  the  ribs  are  articulated  by  their 
heads  only.  In  the  last  of  these  vertebra; 
the  transverse  processes  are  very  short  and 
thick,  because  otherwise  they  would  be  apt 
to  strike  against  the  lowermost  ribs,  when 
we  bend  the  bodj'  to  either  side. 

The  lumbar  vertebra,  the  lowest  of  the 
true  vertebrae,  are  five  in  number.  They 
are  larger  than  the  dorsal  vertebrae.  Their 
bodies  are  extremely  prominent,  and  nearly 
of  a  circular  form  at  their  fore  part;  poste- 
riorly they  are  concave.  Tiieir  intermediate 
cartilages  are  of  considerable  thickness,  es- 
pecially anteriorly,  by  which  means  the  cur- 
vature of  the  spine  forwards,  towards  the 
abdomen,  in  tiiis  part,  is  greatly  assisted. 
Their  spinous  processes  are  short  and  thick, 
of  considerable  breadth,-  erect,  and  termi- 
nated by  a  kind  of  tuberosity.  Their  ob- 
lique processes  are  of  considerable  thickness; 
the  superior  ones  are  concave,  and  turned 
inwards ;  the  inferior  ones  convex,  and 
turned  outwards.  Their  transverse  processes 
are  thin  and  long,  except  in  the  first  and 
last  vertebra,  where  they  are  much  shorter, 
that  the  lateral  motions  of  the  trunk  might 
not  be  impeded.  The  inferior  surface  of  all 
these  vertebrae  is  slightly  oblique,  so  that  the 
fore  part  of  the  body  of  each  is  somewhat 


thicker  than  its  hind  part;  but  this  is  more 
particularly  observable  in  the  lowermost  ver- 
tebra, which  is  connected  with  the  os  sacrum. 
Many  anatomists  describe  the  os  sacrum  and 
the  OS  coccygis  when  considering  the  bones 
of  the  spine,  whilst  others  regard  them  as 
belonging  more  properly  to  the  pelvis. 
These  bones  the  reader  may  consult.  It 
now  remains  to  notice  the  uses  of  the  spine. 
We  find  the  spinal  marrow  lodged  in  this 
bony  canal,  secure  from  external  injury.  It 
defends  the  thoracic  and  abdominal  viscera, 
and  forms  a  pillar  which  supports  the  head, 
and  gives  a  general  firmness  to  the  whole 
trunk. 

To  give  it  a  firm  basis,  we  find  the  bodies 
of  the  vertebra?  gradually  increasing  in 
breadth  as  they  descend ;  and  to  fit  it  for 
a  variety  of  motion,  it  is  composed  of  a 
great  number  of  joints,  with  an  interme- 
diate elastic  substance,  so  that  to  great 
firmness  there  is  added  a  perfect  flexi- 
bility. 

We  have  already  observed,  that  the  lower- 
most and  largest  vertebrae  are  not  so  heavy 
in  proportion  as  those  above  them  ;  their 
bodies  being  more  spongy,  excepting  at 
their  circumference,  where  they  are  more 
immediately  exposed  to  pressure  ;  so  that 
nature  seems  every  where  endeavouring  to 
relieve  us  of  an  unnecessary  weight  of  bone. 
But  behind,  where  the  spinal  marrow  is 
more  exposed  to  injury,  we  find  the  pro- 
cesses composed  of  very  hard  bone  ;  and 
the  spinous  processes  are  in  general  placed 
over  each  other  in  a  slanting  direction,  so 
that  a  pointed  instrument  cannot  easily  get 
between  them,  excepting  in  the  neck,  where 
they  are  almost  perpendicular  and  leave 
a  greater  space  between  them.  Hence, 
in  some  countries,  it  is  usual  to  kill  cattle 
by  thrusting  a  pointed  instrument  between 
the  occiput  and  the  atlas,  or  between  the 
atlas  and  the  second  vertebra.  Besides 
these  uses  of  the  vertebrae  in  defending 
the  spinal  marrow,  and  in  articulating  the 
several  vertebrae,  as  is  the  case  with  the 
oblique  processes,  we  shall  find  that  they 
all  serve  to  form  a  greater  surface  for  the 
lodgment  of  muscles,  and  to  enable  the 
latter  to  act  more  powerfully  on  the  trunk, 
by  affording  them  a  lever  of  considerable 
length. 

In  the  neck,  we  see  the  spine  projecting 
somewhat  forwards,  to  support  the  head, 
which,  withoutthis  assistance,  would  require 
a  greater  number  of  muscles.  Through  the 
whole  length  of  the  thorax  it  is  carried  in  a 
curved  direction  backwards,  and  thus  adds 
considerably  to  the  cavity  of  the  chest,  and 
consequently  affords  more  room  to  the 
lungs,  heart,  and  large  blood-vessels.  In 
the  loins,  the  spine  again  projects  forwards, 
in  a  direction  with  the  centre  of  gravity, 
by  which  means  the  body  is  easily  kept  in 
an  erect  posture  ;  for  otherwise  we  should 
be  liable  to  fall  forwards.    But,  Rt  its   in- 


934 


VES 


VIB 


ferior  part,  it  again  recedes  baciiwards, 
and'  helps  to  form  a  cavity  called  the  pel- 
vis, in  which  the  urinai'y  bladder,  intes- 
tinuoi  recluin,  and  other  viscera,  are 
placed. 


pius.    His  medical  and  surgical  writings  are 
not  held  in  much  estimation. 

VESA  NLE  (From  Vesanus,  a  matt 
man.)  The  fourth  order  in  the  Class  JVeu- 
roses,  of  Culleu's  nosological  arrangement; 


In  a   part  of  the  body  that  is  composed    comprehending  diseases  in  which  the  judg- 


of  so  great  a  number  of  banes,  and  con- 
structed tor  such  a  variety  of  motion,  as 
the  spine  is,  luxation  is  more  to  be  ex- 
pected than  fracture ;  and  this  is  very 
wisely  guarded  nsaiiist  in  every  direction, 
hy  the  many  processes  that  are  to  be  found 
in  each  vertebra,  and  by  the  cari'lages, 
ligaments,  and  other  means  of  connection, 
Avhich  we  have  described  as  uniting  them 
together. 

Vertebral  artery.  Arleria  vertebralis. 
A  branch  of  the  subclavian,  proceeding 
through  the  vertebrae  to  within  the  cranium, 
where,  witii  its  fellow,  it  forms  the  basilary 
artery,  the  internal  auditory,  and  the  poste- 
rior arteiy  of  the  .Tlura  mater. 

VERTEX.     The  crown  of  the  head. 
Vertic^/lia  o'ssa.      See  Parietal  bones. 
Ve'rticis  OS.     See  Parietal  bones. 
VERTIGO.     Giddiness. 
Vervain.     See  Verbena. 
Vermin,  female.     See  Erysimum. 
VESA'LIL'S,     Andrew,    was     born     at 
Brussels   qbout  the  year    1514.     After  par- 
Euinghis  studies  at  different  universities  and 
serving  for  two  years  professionally  with  the 
Imperial  arm  j":  he  settled  at  Padua,  and  taught 
anatomy   with   great  applause :    which  he 
subsequently  continued  at  some  otherschools 
in   Italy.      \n    1544  he   became    physician 
to  Charles  V.,  and    resided  chiefly  at  the 
Imperial  Court.     About  twenty  years  after, 
in  the  midst  of  iiis  professional  career,  an 
extraordinary  circumstance  occurred,  which 
was  the   cause  of    his   ruin.      Being  sum.- 
moned  to  examine  the  body  of  a   Spanish 
gentU?man,  and  having  begun  the  operation 
too  precipitately,  the  heart  v\as  observed  to 
palpitate  ;  in  consequence  of  which  he  was 
accused  before  tiie  Inquisition  :  but  the  in- 
terposition of  Philip  II.  procured  him  to  be 
merely    enjoined    to    make    a    pilgrimage 
to  the  Holy  Land.     While  at  Jerusalem  he 
was  invited  to  the  anatomical  chair  at  Pa- 
dua, but  on  his  return  the  ship  was  wrecked 
on  the  coast  of  Zante,  where  he  soon  after 
died.     Vesalius  has  been  represented  as  the 
first  person  who  lescued  anatomy  from  the 
slavery  imposed  upon  it  by  deference  to  an- 
cient opinions,  and  led  the  w^ay  to  modern 
improvements.     His  first  publication  of  note 
was  a  set  of  Anatomical  Tables,  which  was 
soon  followed  by  his  great  work  "  De  Cor- 
poris Humani  Fabrica,"  printed  at  Basil  in 
1543,  and  often  since  in  several   countries. 
The  earliest  impressions  of  the  plates  are 
most   valued,  but    the  explanations    were 
made  sub.^equently    more    co+'rect.      In  a 
treatise    "  De  Radicis  Chin^  Usu,"  he  se- 
verely criticised  the  errors  of  Galen,  which 
engaged  him  in  a  controversy  with  Fallo- 


ment  is  impaired,  without  either  coma  or 
pyrexia. 

VESrCA.  (Dim.  of  vas,  a  vessel.)  A 
bladder. 

VESrCA  FE'LLIS.  The  gall-bladder. 
See  Gall-bladder. 

VESICA  URINA'RIA.  The  urinary 
bladder.     See  Urinary  bladder. 

VESiCATORIES.  (Vesicatoria,  from  ve- 
sica, a  bladder;  because  they  raise  a  bladder.) 
See  Epispastics. 

VESICLE.  (Vesicula,  a  diminutive  of 
vesica,  a  bladder.)  An  elevation  of  the 
cuticle,  containing  a  transparent  watery 
fluid. 

Vesi'ccla  fe'llis.     The  gall-bladder. 
Vesi'culjE  Di'v^  eVrbars.      The  con- 
fluent small-pox. 

Vesi'cul^  gingiva'rum.     The  thrush. 
VESrCUL^  FULMONA'LES.     The  air 
cells  which  compose  the  greatest  part  of  the 
lungs,  and  are  situated  at  the  termination  of 
the  bronchia. 

VESI'CULiE  SEMINA'LES.  Two 
membranous  receptacles,  situated  on  the 
back  part  of  the  bladder  above  its  neck. 
The  excretory  ducts  are  called  ejaculatoiy 
ducts.  They  proceed  to  the  urethra,  into 
which  they  open  by  a  peculiar  orifice  at 
the  top  of  the  verumontanum.  They  have 
vessels  and  nerves  from  the  neighbouring 
parts,  and  are  well  supplied  with  absorb- 
ent vessels,  which  proceed  to  the  lym- 
phatic glands  about  the  loins.  The  use 
of  the  vesiculre  seminales  is  to  receive  the 
semen  brought  into  them  by  the  vasa  de- 
ferentia,  to  retain,  somewhat  inspissate, 
and  to  excern  it  sub  coiiu  into  the  urethra, 
from  whence  it  is  propelled  into  the  vagina 
uteri. 

Vesicular  ferer.  See  Pemphigus. 
VESTI'BULUM.  A  round  cavity  of 
the  internal  ear,  between  the  cochlea  and 
semicircular  canals,  in  which  are  an  oval 
opening  communicating  with  the  cavity  of 
the  tympanum  and  the  orifices  of  the  semi- 
circular canals.  It  is  within  this  cavity  and 
the  semicircular  canals,  that  the  new  appa- 
ratus, discovered  by  the  celebrated  neurolo- 
gist Scarpa,  lies.  He  has  demonstrated 
membranous  tubes,  connected  loosely  by 
cellular  texture,  within  the  bony  semicircu- 
lar canals,  each  of  which  is  dilated  in  the 
cavity  of  the  vestibule  into  an  ampulla; 
it  is  upon  these  ampullas,  which  commu- 
nicate by  means  of  an  alveus  communis, 
that  branches  of  the  portio  mollis  are  ex- 
panded. 
Veto'nica  co'rdi.  See  Befoniea. 
VI'BEX.      (Vibex,    sing.,    plu.     nUces.) 


liie  large  purple  spots  which  appear  under 
the  skin  in  certain  malignant  fevers. 

VIBRI'SS^.  {Vibrissa,  from  vibro,  to 
quaver.)  Hairs  growing  in  the  nostrils. 
See  Capiirus. 

VICHY  WATER.  Is  obtained  frona 
the'  tepid  mineral  springs  that  arise  in  the 
vicinity  of  Vichy,  in  France.  On  account 
of  its  chalybeate  and  alkaline  ingredients, 
it  is  taken  internally,  being  reputed  to  be  of 
great  service  in  bilious  colics,  diarrhoeas, 
and  in  disorders  of  the  stomach,  especially 
such  as  arise  from  a  relaxed  or  debilitated 
state  of  that  organ. 

These  waters  are  likewise  very  useful 
when  employed  as  a  tepid  bath,  particu- 
larly in  rheumatism,  sciatica,  gout,  fee.  By 
combining  the  interna!  use  with  the  exter- 
nal application,  they  have  often  etiected  a 
cure  where  other  remedies  had  failed  to 
aiford  relief. 

Vi'ciA  fa'ba.  The  systematic  name  of 
the  common  bean  plant.  It  is  a  native  of 
Egypt.  There  are  many  varieties.  Beans 
are  very  wholesome  and  nutritious  to  those 
whose  stomachs  are  strong,  and  accustomed 
to  the  coarser  modes  of  living.  In  delicate 
stomachs  they  produce  flatulency,  dyspepsia, 
cardialgia,  &.c.  especially  when  old.  See 
Legumina. 

Victoria'lis  lo'nga.  See  Mlium  -vido- 
rialis. 

VIEUSSENS,  Raymond,  was  borh  at  a 
village  in  Rovergne,  graduated  at  Mont- 
pellier,  and  in  1671  w-as  chosen  physician  to 
the  Hospital  of  St.  Eloy.  The  result  of  his 
anatomical  researches  in  this  situation  was 
published  under  the  title  of  Neurology,  and 
gained  him  great  reputation.  His  name  be- 
came known  at  Court,  and  Mad.  de  Mont- 
pensier  made  him  her  physician.  After  her 
death  he  returned  to  Montpellier,  and  direct- 
-*'  ed  his  attention  to  chemistry  ;  and  having 
found  an  acid  in  the  caput  mortuum  of  the 
blood,  be  made  this  the  ground  work  of  a 
new  medical  theory.  In  advanced  life  his 
writings  were  multiplied  without  augmenting 
his  reputation.     He  died  in  1726. 

VIGILANCE.  Pervigilium.  Vigilance, 
when  attended  by  anxiety,  pain  in  the  head, 
loss  of  appetite,  and  diminution  of  strength, 
is  by  Sauvages  and  Sagar,  considered  as  a 
genus  of  disease,  and  is  called  agrypnia. 

VERRU'CA.     A  wart. 

VEKRtrcA'RiA.  (From  Verruca,  a  wart; 
because  it  was  supposed  to  destroy  warts.) 
The  herb  turnsole. 

VI'NCA.  (From  vincio,  to  bird ;  be- 
cause of  its  usefulness  in  making  bands.) 
The  name  of  a  genus  of  plants  in  the  Lin- 
naean  system.  Class,  Pentandria.  Order, 
Monogynia,  The  herb  periwinkle,  or  per- 
vincle. 

Vi'kca  mi'nor.  The  systematic  name  of 
the  lesser  periwinkle.  Vinca  jjervinca.  Cle- 
matis dapknoides  major.  It  possesses  bitter 
and  adstringent  virtues,  and  it  is  said  to  be 


VIO 


935 


efficacious  in  stopping  nasal  hemorrhages 
when  bruised  and  put  i.nto  the  uose.  Boiled^ 
it  forms  a  useful  adstriugent  gargle  in  com- 
DJon  sore  tbroatj  and  it  is  given  by  some  in 
ptithisical  L-Oi^.j/iaJiiis. 

Vi'nca  pervi'kca.     See  Vinca  minor. 
ViivcETo'xicuM.      (From   xinco,  to  over- 
come, and  ioxicum,  poison  >  so  named  from 
its  supposed  virtues  of  resisting  and  expel- 
ling poisons.)     See  Aschpias. 

Pine.     See  Vitis. 

Vine,  white      See  Bryonia  alba. 

Vine,  wild.     See  Bryonia  alba. 

Vinegar.     See  Jicetum. 

Vinegar,  distilled,     iree  Acetum. 

Vinegar,  spirits  of.     See  Jlcetum. 

VI'NUM      See   Wine. 

Vi'num  A'LOis,  Wine  of  aloes.  For- 
merly knowrf  by  the  names  of  tinctura  hierce, 
and  tindufa  sacra.  "  Take  of  extract  of 
spiked  aloe,  eight  ounces ;  canella  bavk,  two 
ounces;  wine,  six  pints  ;  proof  spirits,  two 
pints.  Rub  the  aloes  into  powder  with  white 
sand,  previously  cleansed  from  any  im- 
purities :  rub  the  canella  bark  also  into 
powder  ;  and  after  having  mixed  these  pow- 
ders together,  pour  on  the  wine  and  spirit. 
Macerate  for  fourteen  days,  occasionally 
shakingthe mixture, andafterwardsstrain."  A 
stomachic  purgative,  calculated  for  the  aged 
and  phlegmatic,  who  are  not  troubled  with 
the  piles  The  dose  is  from  half  to  a  whole 
fluid  ounce. 

Vi'ndm  antimo'nii.  In  small  doses  this 
proves  alterative  and  diaphoretic,  and  a  large 
dose  emetic  ;  in  which  last  intention  it  is  the 
common  emetic  for  children. 

Vi'num    anti3io'nii    tartariza'ti.     See 
Antimonii.m  tartar izalum. 

V]'ncm  fe'rri.  Wine  of  iron,,  formerly 
called  vinum  ctialybeatum-  "  Take  of  iron 
filings,  two  ounces ,  wine,  two  pints.  Mix 
and  set  the  mixture  by  for  a  month,  occa- 
sionally shaking  it ;  then  filter  it  through 
paper  "  For  its  virtues,  see  Ferrum  tarta- 
risatum. 

Vi'Ki'ai  iPECACUA'NH.a;.  Wine  of  ipeca- 
cuanha. "  Take  of  ipecacuanha  root-  brui- 
sed, two  ounces  ;  wine,  two  pints.  Mace- 
rate for  fourteen  days,  and  strain."  The 
dose,  when  used  as  an  emetic,  is  from  two 
fluid  drachmi  to  half  a  fluid  ounce. 

Vi'num  o'pii.  Wine  of  opium,  formerly 
known  by  the  names  of  laudanum  liquidum 
Sydenhami,  and  tindura  thebaica.  "  Take  of 
extract  of  opium,  an  ounce ;  cinnamon 
bark,  bruised,  cloves,  bruised,  of  each  a 
drachm ;  wine,  a  pint.  Macerate  for  eight 
days,  and  strain."     See  Opium. 

Vi'num  veea'tri.  Wine  of  white  helle- 
bore. "  Taks  of  white  hellebo.'-e  root,  sliced, 
eight  ounces  ;  wine,  two  pints  and  a  half; 
macerate  for  foui-teen  days,  and  strain."  See 
Verairum. 

VrOLA.  (From  lov,  because  it  was  first 
found  in  Ionia.) 

1.    The  name   of  a  genus  of   plants  in 


^m 


vio 


VliJ 


the  Linnaean  system.  Class,  Syn^tntala. 
Order,  Monogynia.     The  violet. 

2.  The  pharraacopceial  name  of  the  Sweet 
violet.     See  Viola  adorata. 

Vi'oLA  cani'na.  The  dog  violet.  The 
root  of  this  plant,  Viola  canina,  of  Linnaeus, 
possesses  the  power  of  vomiting  and  purging 
the  bowels  ;  with  which  intention  a  scruple 
of  the  dried  root  must  be  exhibited.  It  ap- 
pears, though  neglected  in  this  country, 
virortLy  of  the  attention  of  physicians. 

Vi'oLA  IPECAC ua'nha.  The  plant  which 
was  supposed  to  aiford  the  ipecacuanha  root. 

Vi'oLA  lu'tea.  The  wall-flower  was  so 
called.     See  Cheiranthus  cheiri. 

Vi'oLA  odora'ta.  The  systematic  name 
of  the  sweet  violet.  Viola  acaulis,  foliis 
eordatis,  stolonibus  repentibus,  of  LinnEeus. 
The  recent  flowers  of  this  plant  are  received 
into  the  catalogues  of  the  Materia  Medica. 
They  have  an  agreeable  sweet  smell,  and 
a  mucilaginous  bitterish  taste.  Their  vir- 
tues are  purgative  or  laxative,  and  by  some 
they  are  said  to  possess  an  anodyne  and 
pectoral  quality.  The  officinal  preparation 
of  this  flower  is  a  sirup,  which,  to  young 
children,  answers  the  purpose  of  a  purgative ; 
it  is  also  of  considerable  utility  in  many 
chemical  inquiries,  to  detect  an  acid  or  an 
alkali ;  the  former  changing  the  blue  colour 
to  a  red,  and  the  latter  to  a  green. 

Vi'ola  palu'steis.     See  Finguicula. 

Vi'oLA  TRi'coLOR.  Harts-ease.  Pan- 
sies.  This  well-known  beautiful  little  plant 
grows  in  corn-fields,  waste  and  cultivated 
grounds,  flowering  all  the  summer  months. 
It  varies  much  by  cultivation ;  and  by  the 
vivid  colouring  of  its  flowers  often  becomes 
extremely  beautiful  in  gardens,  where  it  is 
distinguished  by  various  names.  To  the 
taste,  this  plant  in  its  recent  slate  is  ex- 
tremely glutinous,  or  mucilaginous,  ac- 
companied with  the  common  herbaceous 
flavour  and  roughness.  By  distillation 
with  water,  according  to  Haase,  it  affords 
a  small  quantity  of  odorous  essential  oil,  of 
a  somewhat  acid  taste.  The  dried  herb 
yields  about  half  its  v.'eight  of  watery  ex- 
tract, the  fresh  plant  about  one  eighth. 
Though  many  of  the  old  writers  on  the 
Materia  Medica  represent  this  plant  as  a 
powerful  medicine  in  epilepsy,  asthma, 
ulcers,  scabies,  and  cutaneous  complaints, 
yet  the  viola  tricolor  owes  its  present  cha- 
racter as  a  medicine  to  the  modern  autho- 
rities of  Starck,  Metzger,  Haase,  and 
others,  especially  as  a  remedy  for  the  crusta 
lactea.  For  this  purpose,  a  handful  of  the 
fresh  herb,  or  half  a  drachm  of  it  dried, 
boiled  two  hours  in  milk,  is  to  be  strained 
and  taken  night  and  morning.  Bread,  with 
this  decoction,  is  also  to  be  formed  into  a 
poultice  and  applied  to  the  part.  By  this 
treatment,  it  has  been  observed,  that  the 
eruption  during  the  first  eight  days  increases, 
and  that  the  urine,  when  the  medicine 
succeeds,  has  an  odour  similar  to  that  of 


cats ;  but  on  continuing  the  use  of  the 
plant  a  suflScient  time,  the  smell  goes  oft', 
the  scabs  disappear,  and  the  skin  recovers 
its  natural  purity.  Instances  of  the  suc- 
cessful exhibition  of  this  medicine,  as  cited 
by  these  authors,  are  very  numerous  ;  in- 
deed this  remedy,  under  their  management,, 
seems  rarely,  if  ever,  to  have  failed.  It 
appears,  however,  that  Mursinna,  Acker- 
niann,  and  Henning,  were  less  fortunate 
in  the  employment  of  this  plant  ;  the  last 
of  whom  declares,  that  in  the  diffei'ent 
cutaneous  disorders  in  which  he  used  it,  no 
benefit  was  derived.  Haase,  who  admini- 
stered this  species  of  violet  in  various  forms, 
and  large  doses,  extended  its  use  to  many 
chronic  disorders ;  and  from  the  great 
immber  of  cases  in  which  it  proved  success- 
ful, we  are  desirous  of  recommending  it  to 
a  farther  trial  in  this  country. 

It  is  remarkable  that  Bergius  speaks  of 
this  plant  as  a  useful  mucilaginous  purga? 
live,  and  takes  no  notice  of  its  efficacy  in  the 
crusta  lactea,  or  in  any  other  disease. 

Viola'ria.     See  Viola. 

Violet,  dog.     See  Viola  canina. 

Violet,  siveef.     See  Viola  odorata. 

Viper.     See  Vipera. 

Viper-grass.     See  Scorzonera. 

VI'PERA.  {Quod  vi  pariat ;  because  it 
was  thought  that  its  young  eat  through  the 
mother's  bowels.)  The  viper  or  adder.  See 
Coluber  berus. 

Viper  a' Ri  A.  See  Aristolochia  serpenta- 
ria. 

Viperi'na.  (From  vipera,  a  snake )  so 
called  from  the  serpentine  appearance  of 
its  roots.)     See  Aristolochia  serpentaria. 

Viperi'na  virginia'na.  See  Jlristolochia 
serpentaria. 

Vi'kga  au'rea.    See  Solidago  virga  aurea. 

Virga'ta  sutc'ra.  The  sagittal  suture  of 
the  skull. 

Virgina'le  clau'strum.    The  hymen. 

Virginian  tobacco.    See  Kicotiana, 

Virgin's  bower,  upright.  See  Clematis 
recta. 

Virgin's  milk.  A  solution  of  gum  ben- 
zoin. 

VI'RUS.  A  synonym  of  contagion.  See 
Contagion. 

VIS  CONSERVA'TRIX.  See  Vis  medv- 
catrix  naturcB. 

VIS  ELA'STICA.    Elasticity. 

VIS  INE'RTliE.  The  propensity  to  rest 
inherent  in  nature. 

VIS  I'NSITA.  This  property  is  defined 
by  Haller  to  be  that  power  by  which  a 
muscle, ,  when  wounded,  touched,  or  irri- 
tated, contracts,  independent  of  the  will  of 
the  animal  that  is  the  object  of  the  expe- 
riment, and  without  its  feeling  pain.  See 
Irrilability. 

VIS  MEDICA'TRIX  NATU'R.^.  Vis 
conservatrix.  A  term  employed  by  phy- 
sicians to  express  that  healing  power  in 
an  animated  body,  by  which,  when  diseased. 


VIS 


VIT 


937 


tlie  body  is  euabled  to  regain  its  healthy 
actions. 

VIS  MO'RTUA.  That  property  by 
which  a  muscle,  after  the  death  of  the  ani- 
mal, or  a  muscle,  immediately  after  having 
been    cut  out    from    a   living   body,   con- 

VIS  N  E  R  V  O'S  A.  This  property  is 
considered  by  Whytt  to  be  another  power 
of  the  muscles  by  which  they  act  when  exci- 
ted by  the  nerves. 

VIS  PLA'STICA.  That  facility  of  for- 
mation which  spontaneously  operates  in 
animals. 

VIS  \  TE'RGO.    Any  impulsive  power. 

VIS  VI'T^.  The  natural  power  of  the 
animal  machine  in  preserving  life. 

Vi'scuM  ALBUM.  Mistletoe.  This  singu- 
lar parasitical  plant  most  commonly  grows 
on  apple-trees,  also  on  the  pear,  hawthorn, 
service,  oak,  hazel,  maple,  ash,  lime-tree, 
willow,  elm,  horn-beam,  Lc.  It  is  suppo- 
sed to  be  propagated  by  birds,  especially  by 
the  field-fare  and  thrush,  which  feed  upon 
its  berries,  the  seeds  of  which  pass  through 
the  bowels  unchanged  ;  and  along  with  the 
excrement  adhere  to  the  branches  of  trees 
where  they  vegetate. 

The  mistletoe  of  the  oak  has,  from  the 
times  of  the  ancient  druids,  been  always  pre- 
ferred to  that  produced  on  other  trees  ;  but 
it  is  now  well  known  that  the  viscus  quercus 
differs  in  no  respect  from  others. 

This  plant  is  the  t^  of  the  Greeks,  and 
was  in  former  times  thought  to  possess 
many  medicinal  virtues ;  however,  we  learn 
but  little  concerning  its  efficacy  from  the 
ancient  writers  en  the  Materia  Medica, 
nor  will  it  be  deemed  necessary  to  state 
the  extraordinary  powders  ascribed  to  the 
mistletoe  by  the  crafty  designs  of  druidical 
knavery.  Both  the  leaves  and  branches  of 
the  plant  have  very  little  smell,  and  a  very 
weak  taste  of  the  nauseous  kind.  In  distilla- 
tion they  impregnate  water  with  their  faint 
unpleasant  smell,  but  yield  no  essentiS  oil. 
Extracts,  made  from  them  by  water,  are 
bitterish,  roughish,  and  subsaline.  The  spi- 
ritous  extract  of  the  wood  has  the  greatest 
austerity,  and  that  of  the  leaves  the  greatest 
bitterness.  The  berries  abound  with  an  ex- 
tremely tenacious  and  most  ungrateful  sweet 
mucilage. 

The  viscus  quercus  obtained  great  reputa- 
tion for  the  cure  of  epilepsy  ;  and  a  case  of 
this  disease,  of  a  woman  of  quality,  in 
which  it  proved  remarkably  successful,  is 
mentioned  by  Boyle.  Some  years  after- 
wards its  use  was  strongly  recommended 
in  various  convulsive  disorders  byColbach, 
who  has  related  several  instances  of  its  good 
effects.  He  administered  it  in  substance 
in  doses  of  half  a  drachm,  or  a  drachm, 
of  the  wood  or  leaves,  or  an  infusion  of  an 
ounce.  This  author  was  followed  by 
oihers,  who  have  not  only  given  testimony 
ci  the  efficacy  of  the  mistletoe  in  different 


convulsive  affections,  but  also  in  those  com- 
plaints denominated  nervous,  in  which  it 
was  supposed  to  act  in  the  character  of  a 
tonic.  But  all  that  has  been  written  in 
favour  of  this  remedy,  which  is  certainly 
well  deserving  of  notice,  has  not  prevented 
it  from  falling  into  general  neglect ,  and 
the  colleges  of  London  and  Edinburgh 
have,  perhaps  not  without  reason,  expunged 
it  from  their  catalogues  of  the  Materia 
Medica. 

VISCUS.  Any  organ  or  part  which  has 
an  appropriate  use,  as  the  viscera  of  the  ab- 
domen, &tc. 

Vision.     See  Seeing. 
Vision,  defective.     See  Dysopia. 
Vi'sus     cefiguka'tds.      See    Metanwr^ 
phopsia. 

Vi't^  a'reor.     See  Jirhor  vitm. 
Vi'tje  li'gnum.     See  Guaincuin. 
Vital  actions.     See  Vital  functions. 
VITAL    FUNCTIONS.      Vital     actions. 
Those  actions  of  the  body  upon  which  lifft 
immediately  depends,  as  the  circulation  of 
the  blood,  respiration,  heat  of  the  body,  &c. 
See  Action. 

Vital  principle.    See  Life. 
Vit4'lba.    Traveller's  joy.    See  Clema- 
tis recta. 

Vi'tex.  (From  vieo,  to  bind.)  Agnus 
custus.  The  chaste  tree.  Vitex  agnus  vas- 
tus ;foliis  digitalis,  serratis,  spicis  verticillatis, 
of  Linneeus.  The  seeds  are  the  medicinal 
part,  which  have,  when  fresh,  a  fragrant 
smell,  and  an  acrid  aromatic  taste.  For- 
merly they  were  celebrated  as  antaphrodi- 
siacs ;  but  experience  does  not  discover  in 
them  any  degree  of  such  virtue,  and  some 
have  ascribed  to  them  an  opposite  one. 
They  are  now  fallen  into  disuse. 
Vi'ti  Sa'ltps.  See  Chorea. 
VITILI'GO.  (From  viteo,  to  infect.)  See 
Jllphus. 

Vi'TIS.  1.  The  name  of  a  genus  of 
plants  in  the  Linnaean  system.  Class,  Pen- 
tandria.    Order,  Monogynia. 

2.  The  pharmacopceial  name  of  the  grape. 
See  F^^^s  vinifera. 
ViTis  a'i.ba.  See  Bryonia  alba. 
Vi'tis  cori'nthica.  This  affords  the 
Uva  passa  minor.  Passn  corinthiaca.  The 
currant.  The  dried  fruit  of  the  vitis  corin- 
thiaca. Their  virtues  are  similar  to  those  of 
the  raisin. 

Vi'tis  id«'a.     See  Vaccinium. 
Vi'tis   sylve'stris.     White  bryony. 
Vi'tis   vini'fera.     The  systematic  name 
of  the  grape-tree.     Vitis  ;  foliis  lobatis  sinua- 
tis  7indis,  of  Linnffius.     Vine  leaves  and  the 
tendrils  have  an  adstringent  taste,  and  were 
formerly  used  in  diarrhceas,  haemorrhages, 
and    other  disorders    requiring    refrigerant 
and  styptic   medicines.    The  juice  or  sap 
of  the  vine,  called  lachryma,  has  been  re- 
commended in  calculous  disorders  :  and  it 
is  said   to  be   an  excellent   application  to 
weak  eyes  and  specks  of  the  cornea.    The 
118 


938 


vol 


VOX 


unripe  fruit  bas  a  harsb,  rough,  sour  taste  ; 
its  expressed  juice,  called  verjuice,  was  for- 
merly much  esteemed,  but  is  now  super- 
seded by  the  juice  of  lemons ;  for  external 
use,  however,  particularly  in  bruises  and 
pains,  verjuice  is  still  employed,  and  consi- 
dered to  be  a  very  useful  application.  The 
dried  fruit  is  termed  Uva  pa.isa  major. 
Passula  major.  The  raisin.  Raisins  are 
jjrepared  by  immersing  the  fresh  fruit  into 
a  solution  of  alkaline  salt  and  soap-ley, 
made  boiling  hot,  to  which  is  added  some 
olive  oil,  and  a  small  quantity  of  common 
salt,  and  afterwards  drying  them  in  the 
shade.  They  are  used  as  agreeable,  lubri- 
cating, acescent  sweets  in  pectoral  decoc- 
tions, and  for  ohtunding  the  acrimony  in 
other  medicines,  and  rendering  them  grate- 
ful to  the  palate  and  stomach.  They  are 
directed  in  the  decodum  hordei  compositum, 
tinctura  senna,  and  tindura  cardamomi  com- 
posita.    See  also  Wine  and  £cetum. 

Vitra'ria.    The  peltitory  of  the  wall. 

VITREOUS  HUMOUR.  Humor  vi- 
freiis.  The  pellucid  body  which  fills  the 
whole  bulb  of  the  eye  behind  the  crystal- 
line lens.  The  vitreous  substance  is  com- 
posed of  small  cells  which  communicate 
with  each  other,  and  ai-e  disten^ied  with  a 
transparent  fluid. 

Vitriol,  acid  of.     See  Sulphuric  acid. 

Vitriol,  blue.     See  Cupri  sulphas. 

Vitriol,  green.     See  Ferri  sulphas. 

Vitriol,  Roman.     See  Cupri  sulphas. 

Vitriol,  sweet  spirit  of.  See  Spirilus  alhe- 
ris  sulphurici. 

Vitriol,  white.     See  Zi7ici  sulphas. 

Vilriolated  kali.     See  PotasstE  sulphas. 

ViTRi'oLUM.  (From  vitrum,  glass ;  so 
called  from  its  likeness  to  glass.  Hollan- 
dus  says  this  word  is  fictitious,  and  com- 
posed from  the  inhiais  of  the  following 
sentence ;  Vade  in  terrain  rimando,  inve- 
■nies,  optimum  lapidem  veram  medicinam.) 
Calcadinum.  Calcatar.  Calcotar.  Calcan- 
ilios.  Calcantham.  Calcitea.  Vitriol,  or 
sulphate  of  iron. 

VlTRl'OLUM      a'LBUM.         ScC      ZlHCt      Sul- 

phas. 

ViTRi'oLUM  cceru'leum.  See  Cupri  sul- 
phas. 

VrrRi'oLUM  Roma'num.  See  Cupri  sul- 
phas. 

ViTRi'oLUM  vi'ride.  Scb  Fcrri  sul- 
phas. 

VITRUM.     Glass. 

Vi'trum  antimo'nii.  Glass  of  antimony. 
Antimony  first  calcined,  then  fused  in  a 
crucible. 

Vi'trum  antimo'nti  cera'tum.  A  di- 
aphoretic compound  exhibited  in  the  cure 
of  dysenteries  arising  from  checked  perspi- 
ration. 

Vi'trum  hypoclepti'cum.  A  funnel  to 
separate  oil  from  water. 

VOICE.  Vox.  The  principal  organ 
of  the  voice  is  the  larynx :  for,  when  it  is 


injured,  the  air  passes  through  the  windpipe 
without  yielding  any  sound. 

VoLSELLA.  A  probang,  or  instrument  to 
remove  bodies  sticking  in  the  throat. 

VO'LVULUS.  (From  volvo,  to  roll  up.) 
The  iliac  passion,  or  inflammation  in  the 
bowels,  called  twisting  of  the  guts. 

Vo'lvulus  terre'stris.  Small  bind- 
weed.   The  convolvulus  minor. 

VOMER.  Named  from  its  great  re- 
semblance to  a  ploughshare.  It  is  a  slea- 
der  thin  bone  separating  the  nostrils  from 
each  other,  consisting  of  two  plates  much 
compressed  together,  very  dense  and  strong, 
yet  so  thin  as  to  be  transparent ;  these  two 
plates  seem  at  every  edge  to  separate  from 
each  other,  and  thus  a  groove  is  formed  at 
every  side. — 1.  This  groove  on  the  upper 
edge,  or,  as  it  may  be  called,  its  base,  is 
wide,  and  receives  into  it  the  projecting 
points  of  the  ethmoid  and  sphenoid  bones, 
and  thus  it  stands  very  firmly  and  securely 
on  the  skull,  and  capable  of  resisting  blows 
of  considerable  violence. — 2.  The  groove, 
upon  the  lower  part,  is  narrower,  and  re- 
ceives the  rising  line  in  the  middle  of  the 
palate  plate,  vvhere  the  bones  join  to  form 
the  palate  suture.  At  the  fore  part  it  is 
united  by  a  ragged  surface,  and  by  some- 
thing like  a  groove,  to  the  middle  cartilage 
of  the  nose,  and  as  the  vomer  receives  the 
other  bones  into  its  grooves,  it  is  as  it  were, 
locked  in  on  all  sides,  receiving  support  and 
strength  from  each,  but  more  particularly 
from  the  thick  and  strong  membrane  which 
covers  the  whole,  and  which  is  so  continu- 
ous as  to  resemble  a  periosteum,  or  rather  a 
continued  ligament  from  its  strength  ;  thus 
theslender  vomerpossesses  sufficient  strength 
to  avert  from  it  all  those  evils  which  must 
inevitably  have  occurred,  had  it  been  less 
wisely  or  less  strongly  constructed. 

VOMICA.  (From  vomo,  to  spit  up  ;  be- 
cause it  discharges  a  sanies.)  An  abscess  of 
the  lungs. 

Vo'aucA  liquo'ris  ^te'rni.  Quick- 
silver. 

VOMITING.  Vomitio.  A  forcible 
ejectidfci  of  food,  or  any  other  substance, 
from  the  stomach,  through  the  oesophagus 
and  mouth.  It  is  either  idiopathic,  whea 
arising  from  a  cause  in  the  stomach  itself; 
or  symptomatic,  when  originating  from  dis-. 
eases  seated  in  any  other  part  of  the  body. 
Its  immediate  cause  is  an  antiperistaltic, 
spasmodic,  convulsive  constriction  of  the 
stomach  and  pressure  of  the  diaphragm  and 
abdominal  muscles.  It  is  an  effort  of  na- 
ture to  expel  whatever  molests  or  is  trouble- 
some in  the  stomach. 

Vomiting  of  hlood.     See  Hcsmatemesis. 

Vo'mitus  crue'ntos.  See  Hceinaleme- 
sis. 

Voracious  appetite.     See  Bxdimia. 

Vox  ABSci'ssA.  Hoarseness,  a  loss  of 
voice. 


VUL 


VUL 


939 


Vulsa'go.  The  asarabacca  was  so  called. 
See  Asarum. 

Vulnkra'ria.  (From  vulnus,  a  wound.) 
Medicines  which  heal  wounds.  An  herb 
named  from  its  use  in  healing  woiinds. 

Vulnkra'kia  A'tiUA.     Arquebusade. 

Vu'r.Kus  sclope'ticum.  A  gun-shot  wound. 

VU'LVA.     (Quasi  valva,  the  aperture  to 


the  womb  ;  or  quasi  volva,  because  tlie  fcetus 
is  wrapped  up  in  it.)  The  pudendum  mu- 
liebre,  or  parts  of  generation  proper  to  wo- 
njen  ;  also  a  foramen  in  the  brain. 

Vl'lva'kia.  (From  vulva,  the  womb  ;  so 
named  from  its  smell,  or  use  in  disorders  of 
the  womb.)  Stinking  orach.  See  Cheno- 
podium  vulvaria. 


w 


trAKE  robin.    See  ^mm. 

Wall-flower.    See  Ckeiranthiis  chtiri. 

Wall-pellilory.     See  Parittaria. 

fVall-pepper.    See  Stdwm  acre. 

Wabiut.     See  Juglans. 

W  A  L  T  H  E  R,  AuGusTiKE  Frederic,  a 
physician,  was  appointed  in  1723)  professor 
of  anatomy  and  surgery  at  Leyden.  Se- 
veral of  his  dissertations  on  anatomical  sub- 
jects are  commended,  and  have  been  re- 
printed by  Haller.  The  best  of  his  larger 
pieces  is  "  De  Lingua  Humana  Libellus," 
in  quarto.  As  a  botanist  he  published  a 
Catalogue  of  the  Plants  in  his  own  garden, 
and  a  work  on  the  structure  of  Plants.  He 
died  about  the  year  1746. 

WALTON  W  A  T  E  R.  A  mineral 
spring  near  Tewkesbury  in  Gloucestershire, 
containing  a  small  portion  of  iron  dissolved 
in  fixed  air ;  of  absorbent  earth  combined 
with  hepatic  air ;  of  vitriolated  magnesia, 
and  muriated  mineral  alkali ;  but  the  pro- 
portions of  these  constituent  parts  have  not 
been  accurately  ascertained.  Walton  water 
is  chiefly  efficacious  in  obstructions  and  other 
affections  of  the  glands. 

WATER,  ^qua.  According  to  the 
opinion  of  modern  chemists  is  a  compound 
fluid,  made  up  of  two  substances,  neither 
of  which  can  be  exhibited  separately,  ex- 
cept in  the  gaseous  form ;  and  when  aeri- 
form, they  are  known,  the  one  as  hydrogen 
gas,  or  InHammable  air;  the  other  as  oxy- 
gen gas,  or  vital  air.  These  gases,  in  the 
proportion  of  about  two  measures  of  hydro- 
gen to  one  of  ox3'gen,  when  united  chemi- 
cally, and  reduced  from  the  form  of  an  air 
to  that  of  a  liquid,  constitute  the  fluid, 
water. 

It  is  transparent,  without  colour,  smell, 
or  taste  ;  in  a  very  slight  degree  compres- 
sible ;  when  pure,  not  liable  to  spontaneous 
change  ;  liquid  in  the  common  temperature 
of  our  atmosphere,  assuming  the  solid  form 
at  32°  Fahrenheit,  and  the  gaseous  at  212", 
but  returning  unaltered  to  its  liquid  state  oa 


lesumtng  any  degree  of  hf  at  between  these 
points ;  capable  of  dissolving  a  greater  num- 
ber of  natural  bodies  than  any  other  fluid 
whatever,  and  especially  those  known  by  the 
name  of  the  saline  ;  performing  the  most 
important  functions  in  the  vegetable  and 
animal  kingdoms,  and  entering  largely  into 
their  composition  as  a  constituent  part.  The 
simple  waters  are  the  following : 

1.  Dislilled  wafer.  This  is  the  lightest  of 
all  others,  containing  neither  solid  nor  gas- 
eous substances  in  solution,  is  perfectly  void 
of  taste  and  smell,  colourless  and  beautifully 
transparent,  has  a  soft  feel,  and  wets  the  fin- 
gers more  readily  than  any  other.  It  mixes 
uniformly  with  soap  into  a  smooth  oi)aline 
mixture,  but  maybe  added  to  a  solution  of 
soap  in  spirit  of  wine  without  injuring  its 
transparency.  The  clearness  of  distilled 
water  is  not  impaired  by  the  most  delicate 
chemical  re-agents,  such  as  lime-water,  a 
solution  of  barytes  in  any  acid,  nitrated  sil- 
ver, or  acid  of  sugar.  When  evaporated  in 
a  silver  vessel  it  leaves  no  residuum  ;  if  pre- 
served from  access  of  foreign  matter  floating 
in  the  air,  it  may  be  kept  for  ages  unaltered 
in  vessels  upon  which  it  has  no  action,  as  it 
does  not  possess  within  itself  the  power  of 
decomposition.  As  it  freezes  exactly  at  32° 
of  Fahrenheit,  and  boils  at  213°  under  the 
atmospherical  pressure  of  29.8  inches,  these 
points  are  made  use  of  as  the  standard  one.s 
for  thermometrical  division  ;  and  its  specific 
weight  being  always  the  same  under  the 
mean  pressure  and  temperature,  it  is  em- 
ployed for  the  comparative  standard  ef  spe- 
cific gravity. 

Pure  distilled  water  can  only  be  procured 
from  water  which  contains  no  volatile  mat- 
ters that  will  rise  in  distillation,  and  continue 
still  in  union  with  the  vapour  when  con- 
densed. Many  substaikes  are  volatile  du- 
ring distillation,  but  most  of  the  gases,  such 
as  common  air,  carbonic  acid,  and  the  like, 
are  incapable  of  uniting  with  water  at  a  high 
teroperature :  other  ijsdJws,  hswever,  such  as 


MO 


WAT 


▼egetable  essential  oil,  and,  in  general,  much 
of  that  which  gives  the  peculiar  odour  to  ve- 
getable and  animal  matter,  will  remain  in 
water  after  distillation.  So  the  steam  of  ma- 
ny animal  and  vegetable  decoctions  has  a 
certain  flavour  which  distinguishes  it  from 
pure  water ;  and  the  aqueous  exhalation  from 
living  bodies,  which  is  a  kind  of  distillation, 
has  a  similar  impregnation. 

To  obtain  distilled  water  perfectly  pure, 
much  stress  was  laid  by  former  chemists  on 
repeating  the  process  a  great  number  of 
times;  but  it  was  found-by  Lavoisier,  that 
rain  water  once  distilled,  rejecting  the  first 
and  last  products,  was  as  pure  a  water  as 
could  be  procured  by  any  subsequent  distil- 
lations. 

Distilled  water  appears  to  posses  a  higher 
power  than  any  other  as  a  solvent  of  all  ani- 
mal and  vegetable  matter,  and  these  it  holds 
in  solution  as  tittle  as  possible  altered  from 
the  state  in  which  they  existed  in  the  body 
that  yielded  them.  Hence  the  great  practi- 
cal utility. of  that  kind  of  chemical  analysis 
which  presents  the  proximate  constituent 
parts  of  these  bodies,  and  which  is  efiected 
particularly  by  the  assistance  of  pure  water. 
On  the  other  hand,  a  saline,  earthy,  or  other- 
wise impure  water,  will  alter  the  texture  of 
some  of  the  parts,  impair  their  solubility, 
produce  material  changes  on  the  colouring 
matter,  and  become  a  less  accurate  analy- 
ser on  account  of  the  admixture  of  foreign 
contents. 

Distilled  water  is  seldom  employed  to  any 
extent  in  the  preparation  of  food,  or  in  ma- 
nufactures, on  account  of  Ihe  trouble  of  pro- 
curing it  in  large  quantities  ;  but  for  pre- 
paring a  great  number  of  medicines,  and  in 
almost  every  one  of  the  nicer  chemical  pro- 
cesses that  are  carried  on  in  the  liquid  way, 
this  water  is  an  essential  requisite.  The  on- 
ly cases  in  which  it  has  been  used  largely  as 
an  article  of  drink,  have  been  in  those  im- 
portant trials  made  of  the  practicability  of 
procuring  it  by  condensing  the  steam  of  sea 
water  by  means  of  a  simpl^  apparatus  adapt- 
ed to  a  ship's  boiler;  and  these  have  fully 
shown  the  ease  with  which  a  large  quantity 
of  fresh  water,  of  the  purest  kind,  may  be 
had  at  sea,  at  a  moderate  expense,  whereby 
one  of  the  most  distressing  of  all  wants  may 
be  relieved.  There  are  one  or  two  circum- 
stances which,  seem  to  show  that  water, 
when  not  already  loaded  with  foreign  mat- 
ter, may  become  a  solvent  for  concretions 
in  urinary  passages.  At  least,  we  know  that 
very  material  advantage  has  been  derived  in 
these  castis  from  very  pure  natural  springs, 
and  hence  a  course  of  distilled  water  has 
been  recommended  as  a  fair  subject  of  ex- 
periment. 

2.  Rain  water,  the  next  in  purity  to  dis- 
tilled water,  is  that  which  has^  undergone  a 
natural  distillation  from  the  earth,  and  is 
condensed  in  the  form  of  rain.  This  is  a 
wqiter  so  nearly  approaching  to  absolute  pu- 


WAT 

rlty  as  probably  to  be  equal  to  distilled  water 
for  every  purpose  except  in  ihe  nicer  chemi- 
cal experiments.  The  foreign  contents  ot 
rain  water  appear  to  vary  according  to  the 
state  of  the  air  through  which  it  falls.  The 
heterogeneous  atmosphere  of  a  smoky  town 
will  give  some  impregnation  to  rain  as  it 
passes  through,  and  this,  though  it  may  not 
be  at  once  perceptible  on  chemical  exami- 
nation,will  yet  render  it  liable  to  spontaneous 
change  ;  and  hence,  rain  water,  if  long  kept, 
especially  in  hot  climates,  acquires  a  strong 
smell,  becomes  full  of  animalcula,  and  in 
some  degree  putrid.  According  to  Mar- 
graatf,  the  constant  foreign  contents  of  rain 
waterappear  to  be  sometraces  of  the  muriatic 
and  nitric  acids  ;  but  as  this  water  is  always 
very  soft,  it  is  admirably  adapted  for  dissol- 
ving soap,  or  for  the  solution  of  alimentary  of 
colouring  matter,  and  it  is  accordingly  used 
largely  for  these  purposes.  The  specific 
gravity  of  rain  water  is  so  nearly  the  same 
as  that  of  distilled  water,  that  it  requires  the 
most  delicate  instruments  to  ascertain  the 
difference.  Rain,  that  falls  in  towns,  ac- 
quires a  small  quantity  of  sulphate  of  lime 
aad  calcareous  matter  from  the  mortar  and 
plaster  of  the  houses. 

3.  Ice  and  siiaw  water.  This-  equals  raia. 
water  in  purity,  and,  when  fresh  melted, 
contains  no  air,  which  is  expelled  during, 
fieezing.  In  cold  climates  and  in  high 
latitudes,  thawed  snow  forms  the  constant 
drink  of  the  inhabitants  during  winter;, 
and  the  vast  masses  of  ice  which  float  orp 
the  polar  seas  afford  an  abundant  supply  to 
the  mariner.  It  is  well  known,  that  in  a 
weak  brine,  exposed  to  a  moderate  freezing 
cold,  it  is  only  the  watery  part  that  congealsj 
leaving  the  unfrozen  liquor  proportionably 
stronger  of  the  salt.  The  same  happens: 
with  a  dilute  solution  of  vegetable  acids, 
with  fermented  liquors,  and  the  like  ;  and 
advantage  is  taken  of  this  property  to  reduce 
the  saline  part  to  a  more  concentrated  form 
Snow  water  has  long  lain  under  the  imputa- 
tion of  occasioning  those  strumous  swellings 
in  the  neck  which  deform  the  inhabitants  of 
many  of  the  Alpine  valleys ;  but  this  opinion 
is  not  supported  by  any  well  authenticated- 
indisputable  facts,  and  is  rendered  still  more- 
improbable,  if  not  entirely  overturned,  by 
the  frequency  of  the  disease  in  Sumatra^ 
where  ice  and  snow  are  never  seen,  and  its 
being  quite  unknown  in  Chili  and  in 
Thibet,  though  the  rivers  of  these  coun- 
tries are  chiefly  supplied  by  the  melting  of 
the  snow,  with  which  the  mountains  are 
covered. 

4.  Spring  water.  Under  this  comprehen- 
sive class  are  included  all  waters  Uiat  spring 
from  some  depth  beneath  the  soil,  and  are 
used  at  the  fountain  head,  or  at  least  before 
they  have  run  any  considerable  distance  eje- 
posed  to  the  air.  It  is  obvious  that  spring 
water  will  be  as  various  in  its  contents  as  the 
substances  that  compose  the  soil  through- 


WAT 


WAT 


941 


which  it  flows.  When  the  ingredients  are 
not  such  as  to  give  any  peculiar  medical  or 
sensible  properties,  and  the  water  is  used 
lor  common  purposes,  it  is  distiriguished  as 
a  hard  or  soft  spring,  sweet  or  brackish, 
clear  or  turbid,  and  the  like.  Ordinary 
springs  insensibly  pass  into  mineral  springs, 
as  their  foreign  contents  become  mare  no- 
table and  uiicommon ;  though  sometimes 
waters  have  acquired  great  medical  repu- 
tation from  mere  purity. 

By  far  the  greater  number  of  springs  are 
cold  ;  but  as  they  take  their  origin  at  some 
depth  from  the  surface,  and  below  the  in- 
fluence of  the  external  atmosphere,  their 
temperature  is,  in  general,  pretty  uniform 
during  every  vicissitude  of  season,aiid  always 
several  degrees  higher  thaa  the  freezing 
point.  Others,  again,  arise  constantly  hot, 
or  with  a  temperature  always  exceeding  the 
summer  heat;  and  the  warmth  posessed  by 
the  water  is  entirely  independent  of  that  of 
the  atmosphere,  and  varies  little,  winter  or 
summer. 

One  of  the  principal  inconveniences  in 
almost  every  spring  water,  is  its  h&i'dness, 
owing  to  the  presence  of  earthy  salts,  which, 
in  by  far  the  greats  number  of  cases,  are 
only  the  insipid  substances,  chalk,  and  sele- 
nite,  which  do  not  impair  the  taste  of  the 
water;  whilst  the  air  which  it  contains,  and 
its  grateful  coolness,  render  it  a  most  agree- 
able, and  generally  a  perfectly  innocent 
drink ;  though  sometimes,  in  weak  stomachs, 
it  is  apt  to  occasion  an  uneasy  sense  of 
weight  in  that  organ, followed  by  a  degree  of 
dyspepsia.  The  quantity  of  earthy  saJts 
varies  considerably ;  but,  in  general,  it  ap- 
pears that  the  proportion  of  five  grains  of 
these  in  the  pint  will  constitute  a  hard  water, 
unfit  for  washing  with  soap,  and  for  many 
other  purposes  of  household  use  or  manufac- 
tures. The  water  of  deep  wells  is  always, 
ceteris  paribus,  much  harder  than  that  of 
springs  which  overflow  their  channel ;  for 
much  agitation  and  exposure  to  air  produce 
a  gradual  deposition  of  the  calcareous  earth  ; 
and  hence  spring  water  often  incrusts  to  a 
considerable  thickness  the  inside  of  any  kind 
of  tube  through  which  it  flows,  as  it  arises 
from  the  earth.  The  specific  gravity  of 
these  waters  is  abo,  in  general,  greater  than 
that  of  any  other  kind  of  water,  that  of  the 
sea  excepted.  Springs  that  overflow  their 
channel,  and  form  to  themselves  a  limited 
bed,  pass  insensibly  into  the  state  of  stream, 
or  river  water,  and  become  thereby  altered 
in  some  of  their  chemical  properties. 

5.  liiver  water.  This  is  in  general  much 
softei-  and  more  free  from  earthy  salts  than 
the  last,  but  contains  less  air  of  any  kind  ; 
for,  by  the  agitation  of  a  long  current,  and 
in  mo«t  cases  a  great  increase  of  tempera- 
ture, it  loses  common  air  and  carbonic  acid, 
and,  with  this  last,  much  of  the  lime  which 
it  held  in  solution.  The  specific  gravity 
thereby  becomes  less,  the  taste  not  so  harsh, 


but  less  fresh  and  agreeable^  and  out  of  a 
hard  spring  is  often  made  a  stream  of  suffi- 
cient purity  for  most  of  the  purposes  where  a 
soit  water  is  required.  Some  streams,  how- 
ever, that  arise  from  a  clean  siliceous  rock, 
and  flow  in  a  sandy  or  stony  bed,  are  from 
the  outset  remarkably  pure.  Such  are  the 
mountain  lakes  and  rivulets  in  the  rocky 
districts  of  Wales,  the  source  of  the  beauti- 
ful waters  of  the  Dee,  and  numberless  other 
rivers  that  flow  through  the  hollow  of  every 
valley.  Switzerland  has  long  been  celebrated 
for  the  purity  and  excellence  of  its  waters, 
which  pour  in  copious  streams  from  the 
mountains;  and  give  rise  to  some  of  thfe 
finest  rivers  in  Eurcpe.  An  excellent  ob- 
server and  naturalist,  the  illuslrious  Haller, 
thus  speaks  of  the  Swiss  waters,  "  vulgari- 
bus  aquis  Helvetia  super  omnes  fere  Europaj 
regiones  excellit.  Nusquam  liquidas  ilia* 
aquas  et  crystalli  simiUiinas  se  mihi  obtulisse 
memini  postquam  ex  Helvetia  excessi.  Ex 
scopulis  enim  nostrae  per  puros  silices  per- 
colataj  nulla  terra  vitiantur."  Some  of 
them  never  freeze  in  the  severest  winter,  the 
cause  of  which  is  probably,  as  Haller  con- 
jectures, that  they  spring  at  once  out  of  a 
subterraneous  reservoir  so  deep  as  to  be  out 
of  the  reach  of  frost,  and  during  their  short 
course  when  exposed  to  day  they  have  not 
time  to  be  cooled  down  from  53<^,  their 
original  temperature,  to  befow  the  freezing 
point. 

Some  river  watei-s,  however,  that  do 
not  take  their  rise  from  a  rocky  soil,  and 
are  indeed  at  first  considerably  charged 
with  foreign  matter,  during  a  long  course, 
even  over  a  rich  cultivated  plain,  become 
remarkably  pure  as  to  saline  contents,  but 
often  fouled  with  mud,  and  vegetable  or 
animal  exuviae,  which  are  rather  suspended 
than  held  in  true  solution.  Such  is  that  oS 
the  Thames,  which,  taken  up  at  London  at 
low  water,  is  a  vei-y  soft  and  good  water^ 
and,  after  rest  and  filtration,  it  holds  but 
a  very  small  portion  of  any  thing  that  could^ 
prove  noxious  or  impede  any  manufacture. 
It  is  also  excelfentiy  fitted  for  sea-store  > 
but  it  here  undergoes  a  remarkable  spon- 
taneous change.  No  water  carried  to  seas 
becomes  putrid  sooner  than  that  of  the 
Thames.  When  a  cask  is  opened  after 
being  kept  a  month  or  two,  a  quantity  of 
inflammable  air  escapes,  and  the  water  is  so 
black  and  offensive  as  scarcely  to  be  borne* 
Upon  racking  it  off,  however,  into  large 
earthen  vessels,  (oil  jars  are  commonly  used 
for  the  pur})ose,)  and  exposing  it  to  the 
air,  it  gradually  deposits  a  quantity  ou 
black  slimy  mud,  becomes  clear  as  crys* 
tal,  and  remarkably  sweet  and  palatable. 
The  Seine  has  as  high  a  reputation  iR 
France,  and  appears  from  accurate  experi- 
ments to  be  a  river  of  great  purity.  It 
might  be  expected  that  a  river  which  has 
passed  by  a  large  town,  and  received  all  its 
irapuritie?;   and    been    used   by  numerous 


94fi 


WAT 


WHA 


dyers,  tanners,  hatters,  and  the  like,  that 
crowd  to  its  banks  for  the  convenience  of 
plenty  of  water,  should  thereby  acquire 
SHch  a  foulness  as  to  be  very  perceptible 
to  chemical  examination  for  a  considerable 
distance  below  the  town ;  but  it  appears, 
from  the  most  accurate  examination,,  that 
where  the  stream  is  at  all  considerable, 
these  kinds  of  impurity  have  but  little  in- 
fluence in  permanently  altering  the  quality 
of  the  water,  especially  as  they  are  for 
the  most  part  only  suspended  and  not  truly 
dissolved :  and,  therefore,  mere  rest,  and 
especially  filtration,  will  restore  the  water 
to  its  original  purity.  Probably,  there- 
fore, the  most  accurate  chemist  would  find 
it  difficult  to  distinguish  water  taken  up  at 
London,  from  that  procured  at  Hampton 
Court,  after  each  has  been  purified  by  sim- 
ple filtration. 

6.  Stagnated  waters.  The  waters  that 
present  the  greatest  impurities  to  the 
senses,  are  those  of  stagnant  pools,  and 
low  marshy  countries.  They  are  filled 
M'ith  the  remains  of  animal  and  vegetable 
matter  undergoing  decomposition,  and, 
during  that  process,  becoming  in  {)art 
soluble  in  water,  thereby  affording  a  rich 
nutriment  to  the  succession  of  living  plants 
and  insects  which  is  supplying  the  place  of 
those  that  perish.  From  the  want  of  suf- 
ficient agitation  in  these  waters,  vegetation 
goes  on  undisturbed,  and  the  surface  be- 
comes covered  with  conferva  and  other 
aquatic  plants ;  and  as  these  standing  wa- 
ters are  in  general  shallow,  they  receive 
the  full  influence  of  the  sun,  which  further 
promotes  all  the  changes  that  are  going  on 
within  them.  The  taste  is  generally  vapid, 
and  destitute  of  that  freshness  and  agree- 
able coolness  which  distinguish  spring 
water.  However,  it  should  be  remarked, 
that  stagnant  waters  are  generally  soft, 
and  many  of  the  impurities  are  only  sus- 
pended, and  therefore  separable  by  filtra- 
tion ;  and  perhaps  the  unpalatableness  of 
this  drink  has  caused  it  to  be  in  worse 
credit  than  it  deserves,  on  the  score  of  salu- 
brity. The  decidedly  noxious  effects  pro- 
duced by  the  air  of  marshes  and  stagnant 
pools,  have  been  often  supposed  to  extend 
to  the  internal  use  of  these  waters;  and 
often,  especially  in  hot  climates,  a  resi- 
dence near  these  places  has  been  as  much 
condemned  on  one  account  as  on  the 
other,  and,  in  like  manner,  an  improve- 
ment in  health  has  been  as  much  attributed 
to  a  change  of  water  ns  of  air. 

Water-brash.     See  Pyrosis. 

Water-cress.  See  Sisymbrium  nastur- 
tium. 

Water-docli.     See  Rumex  hydrolapathum. 

Water-flag,  yellow.  See  7m  pseuda- 
torus. 

Water-germander.  See  Teucrium  scor- 
ditim. 

Waler^fiemp.     See  Enpatorium. 


Wath-lily,  white.     See  JVymphcca  alba. 

Water-lily,  yellow.      See  jYymphcea  lulea. 

Water-parsnip.     See  Sinm. 

Water-pepper.  See  Polygomim  hydro- 
piper. 

Water  zizania.  A  reed-like  plant, 
sisania  aqitatica,  of  Linnaeus;  which  see. 

Waters,  mineral.     See  Mineral  waters. 

Wax.     See  Cera. 

WEDEL,  George  Wolffgang,  was 
born  in  1645,  at  Golzan  in  Lusatia,  and 
graduated  at  Jena  in  1667 ;  where,  after 
a  temporary  exercise  of  his  profession  at 
Gotha,  he  became  medical  professor ;  in 
which  station  he  continued  with  reputation 
for  almost  half  a  century.  He  combined 
witii  bis  skill  in  medicine  a  considerable 
acquaintance  with  mathematics  and  philo- 
logy, as  well  as  with  the  oriental  and  clas- 
sical languages.  He  was  an  associate  to 
the  Academy  Naturaj  Curiosorum,  and  to 
the  Royal  Society  of  Berlin,  physician  to 
several  German  sovereigns,  a  count  palatine/ 
and  an  imperial  counsellor.  Notwithstand- 
ing these  high  offices  and  numerous  engage- 
ments, he  was  attentive  to  the  poor,  and 
assiduous  in  his  literary  labours.  He  is 
celebrated  for  his  pharmaceutical  knowledge, 
and  iiis  elegance  of  prescriptions,  so  that 
many  of  his  compositions  have  been  adopted 
in  dispensatories.  Of  his  works,  besides 
his  academical  dissertations,  the  principal  are 
"  Opiologia  ;"  "  Pharmacia  in  Artis  for- 
mam  redacta ;"  "  De  Medicamentorunx 
Facultatibus  ;"  '<  De  Morbis  Infantum  ;" 
and  "  Exercitationes  Medico-Philologicae." 

WEPFER,  John  James,  was  born  ia 
1620  at  Schaffhausen,  and  after  visiting 
several  universities  in  Italy,  graduated  at 
Basil,  and  settled  in  his  native  place.  His 
reputation  was  extensive  there  and  in  Ger- 
many, and  he  attained,  by  his  dissections 
and  experiments,  a  high  rank  among  those- 
who  have  contributed  to  improve  medical 
science.  In  1658,  he  published  a  cele- 
brated work,  entitled  "  Observationes  Ana- 
tomical, &c,"  since  often  reprinted  with  the 
title  of  "  Historia  Apoplecticorum."  In 
an  epistle  "  De  Dabiis  Anatomicis,"  he 
asserted  the  entire  glandular  structure  of 
the  liver,  prior  to  Malpighi.  Another 
valuable  work  is  called  "  Cicutee  Aquaticae 
Historia  et  Noxse."  His  constitution- 
was  injured  by  attendance,  at  an  advanced 
age,  on  the  duke  of  Wurtemburg,.  and  the 
imperial  army  under  his  command  ;  and 
he  was  carried  off  by  a  dropsy  in  1695. 
His  papers  were  published  by  two  of  his 
grandsons  in  a  work  entitled  "  Obser- 
vationes Medico-Practicse,  &.c,"  To  the 
Ephemerides  Naturaj  Curiosorum  be  made 
several  valuable  communications,  being  a 
member  of  that  society. 

WHARTOi\,  Thomas,  was  born  in 
Yorkshire  in  1610,  and  educated  at  Cam- 
bridge. He  afterwards  became  a  private 
tutor  at  Oxford  ;    but  on  the   commence- 


WHE 


WHE 


a43 


ment  of  the  civil  wars  he  removed  to 
London,  and  engaged  in  the  practice  of 
physic.  On  the  surrender  of  Oxford  to 
the  parliament  in  1646^  he  obtained  a 
doctor's  degree  there,  became  a  member  of 
the  College  of  Physicians  in  Loudon,  and 
got  into  considerable  practice.  In  1752 
he  read  lectures  on  the  glands  before  the 
college,  and  he  afterwards  published  a 
work  on  that  subject,  entitled  "  Adeno- 
graphia  ;"  the  descriptions  cannot  be  relied 
upon,  being  chiefly  taken  from  brutes ; 
yet  there  are  some  useful  observations  on 
the  diseases  of  those  organs.  His  name 
has  been  affixed  to  the  salivary  ducts  on  the 
side  of  the  tongue. 

WHEAT.  The  seeds  of  the  TrUicum 
hibernum,  and  (Estivuvi,  of  Linnajus,  are  so 
termed.  It  is  to  these  plants  therefore  we 
are  indebted  for  our  bread,  and  the  va- 
rious kinds  of  pastry.  Wheat  is  first 
ground  between  millstones,  and  then  sift- 
ed to  obtain  its  farina  or  flour.  The  flour 
of  wheat  may  be  separated  into  its  three 
constituent  parts,  in  the  following  manner. 
The  flour  is  to  be  kneaded  into  a  paste 
with  water  in  an  earthen  vessel,  and  the 
water  continue  pouring  upon  it  from  a 
cock  ;  this  liquid,  as  it  falls  upon  the  paste, 
tal^s  up  from  it  a  very  fine  white  powder, 
by  means  of  which  it  acquires  the  colour 
and  consistency  of  milk.  This  process  is 
to  be  continued  till  the  water  run  off  clear, 
when  the  flour  will  be  separated  into  three 
distinct  parts:  1.  A  grey  elastic  matter 
that  sticks  to  the  hand,  and  on  account  of 
its  properties  has  gained  the  name  of  the 
glutinous,  or  vegeto-animal  part.  2.  A 
white  powder  which  falls  to  the  bottom  of 
the  water,  and  is  the  fccculurn  or  starch. 
S.  A  matter  which  remains  dissolved  in  the 
water,  and  seems  to  be  a  sort  of  mucilagi- 
nous extract. 

Flour,  from  whatever  species  of  corn  oh- 
tained,  is  likewise  disposed  to  vinous  fer- 
mentation, on  account  of  its  saccharine 
contents,  the  aptitude  for  fermentation  of 
these  mealy  seeds  increases  if  they  be  first 
converted  into  malt  ;  inasmuch  as  by  this 
process,  the  gluten  which  forms  the  germ 
is  separated,  and  the  starchy  part  appears 
to  be  converted  into  saccharine  matter. 
The  making  of  malt,  for  which  purpose 
barley  and  wheat  are  generally  chosen,  is 
as  follows:  The  grains  are  put  in  the 
malting  tub,  and  immersed  in  cold  water, 
in  a  temperate  and  warm  season,  changing 
this  fluid  several  times,  especially  in  hot 
weather,  and  they  are  thus  kept  soaking 
till  they  he  sufficiently  soft  to  the  touch. 
Upon  this  they  are  piled  up  in  heaps  on  a 
roomy,  clean,  airy  floor,  where,  by  the 
heat  spontaneously  taking  place,  the  vege- 
tation begins,  and  the  grains  germinate. 
To  cause  the  germination  to  go  on  uni- 
formly the  heaps  are  frequently  turned. 
In  this  state  the  vegetation  is  suffered  to 


continue  till  the  germs  have  about  two 
thirds  or  three  fourths  of  the  lengtk  of  the 
corn.  It  is  carried  too  far  when  the  leafy 
germs  have  begun  to  sprout. 

For  this  reason  limits  are  set  to  the  ger- 
mination by  drying  the  malt,  which  is 
effected  by  transferring  it  to  the  kiln,  or  by 
spreading  it  about  in  spacious  airy  lofts. 
Dried  in  the  last  way,  it  is  called  air-dried 
malt,  in  the  first  kiln-malt.  In  drying  this 
latter,  care  must|.be  taken  that  it  does  not  re- 
ceive a  burnt  smell,  or  be  in  part  coHverted 
into  coal. 

From  this  malt,  beer  is  made  by  extractioa 
with  water  and  fermentation. 

With  this  view,  a  quantity  of  malt,  freed 
from  its  germs,  and  sufficient  for  one  in- 
tended brewing,  is  coarsely  bruised  by 
grinding,  and  in  the  mash-tub  first  well 
mixed  with  some  cold,  then  scalded  with 
hot  water,  drawn  upon  it  from  the  boiler. 
It  is  afterwards  strongly  and  uniformly 
stirred.  When  the  whole  mass  has  stood 
quietly  for  a  certain  time,  the  extract, 
(mash,)  or  sweet  wort,  is  brougiit  into  the 
boiler,  and  tlie  malt  remaining  in  the  tub  is 
once  more  extracted  by  infusion  with  hot 
water. 

This  second  extract,  treated  in  like  man- 
ner, is  added  to  the  first,  and  botii  are  boiled 
together. 

This  clear  decoction  is  now  drawn  off, 
and  called  boiled  wort.  To  make  the 
beer  more  fit  for  digestion,  and  at  the 
same  time  to  deprive  it  of  its  too  great  and 
unpleasant  sweetness,  the  wort  is  mixed 
with  a  decoction  of  hops,  «or  else  these  are 
boiled  with  it.  After  which  it  ought  to  be 
quickly  cooled,  to  prevent  its  transition 
into  acetous  fermentation,  which  would 
ensue  if  it  were  kept  too  long  in  a  high 
temperature. 

On  this  account  the  wort  is  transferred 
into  the  cooler,  where  it  is  eiposed  with  a 
large  surface  to  cold  air,  and  from  this  to 
the  fermenting  tub,  that  by  addition  of  a 
sufficient  portion  of  recent  yest  it  may 
begin  to  ferment.  When  this  fermentation 
has  proceeded  to  a  due  degree,  and  the 
yest  ceases  to  rise,  the  beer  is  conveyed 
into  casks,  (casked,)  placed  in  cool  cellars, 
where  it  finishes  its  fermentation,  and 
where  it  is  well  kept  and  preserved,  under 
the  name  of  barrelled  beer,  with  the  pre- 
caution of  filling  up  occasionally  the  va- 
cancy caused  in  the  vessels  by  evaporation  ; 
or  the  beer  is  bottled  before  it  has  done 
fermenting,  and  the  bottles  are  stopped  a 
little  before  the  fermentation  is  completely 
over.  By  so  doing  the  bottled  beer  is  ren- 
dered sparkling.  In  this  state  it  frequently 
bursts  the  bottles,  by  the  disengagement  of 
the  carbonic  acid  gas  which  it  contains,  and 
it  strongly  froths,  like  Ciiampaign,  when 
brought  into  contact  with  air  on  being  pour- 
ed into  another  vessel. 

Beer    well    prepared  should    be  limpid 


9^4 


WHE 


WHI 


and  clear,  possess  a  due  quantity  of  spirit, 
and  excite  no  disagreeable  sweet  faste, 
and  contain  no  disengaged  acid.  By  these 
properties  it  is  a  species  of  vinous  beve- 
rage, and  is  distinguished  from  wine  in 
the  strict  sense,  and  other  liquors  of  that 
kind,  by  the  much  greater  quantity  of 
mucilaginous  matter  which  it  has  received 
by  extraction  from  the  malted  grains,  but 
which  also  makes  it  more  nourishing. 
Brown  beer  derives  its  colour  from  maTt 
strongly  roasted  in  the  kiln,  and  its  bitterish 
taste  from  the  hops.  Pale  beer  is  breu'ed 
from  malt  dried  in  the  air,  or  but  slightly 
roasted,  with  but  little  or  no  hops  at 
ail. 

Wheat,  buck.  See  Polygonum-  fagopy- 
Tv,m. 

Wheat-,  Eastern  buck.  See  Polygonum  di- 
■naricaium. 

Wheal,  Indian.     See  Zea  mays. 

Wheat,  Turkey.  The  Turkey  wheat  is 
a  native  of  America,  where  it  is  much  culti- 
vated, as  it  is  aiso  in  some  parts  of  Europe, 
especially  in  Italy  and  Germany.  There 
are  many  varieties,  which  differ  in  the  colour 
of  the  grain,  and  are  frequently  raised  in 
our  gardens  by  way  of  curiosity,  whereby 
the  plant  is  well  known.  It  is  the  chief 
bread  corn  in  some  of  the  southern  parts  of 
America,  but  since  the  introduction  of  rice 
into  Carolina,  it  is  but  little  used  in  the  north- 
ern colonies.  It  makes  a  main  part  too  of 
the  food  of  the  poor  people  in  Italy  and  Ger- 
many. This  is  the  sort  of  wheat  mentioned 
In  the  book  of  Ruth,  where  it  is  said  that 
Boaz  treated  R,uth  with  parched  ears  of  corn 
dipped  in  vinegar.  This  method  of  eating 
the  roasted  ears  of  Turkey  wheat  is  still 
practised  in  the  East;  they  gather  in  the 
ears  when  about  half  ripe,  and  having 
scorched  (hem  to  their  minds,  eat  them  with 
as  much  satisfaction  as  we  do  the  best  flour 
bread. 

In  several  parts  of  South  America  they 
parch  the  ripe  corn,  never  making  it  into 
bread,  but  grinding  it  between  two  stones, 
mix  it  with  water  in  a  calabash,  and  so  eat 
it.  The  Indians  make  a  sort  of  drink  from 
this  grain,  which  they  call  bici.  This  liquor 
is  very  windy  and  intoxicating,  and  has 
nearly  tlie  taste  of  sour  small  beer :  but 
they  do  not  use  it  in  common,  being  too 
iazy  to  make  it  often,  and  therefore  it  is 
chiefly  kept  for  the  cf-lebration  of  feasts  and 
■jveddings,  at  which  times  they  mostly  get 
intolerably  drunk  with  it.  The  manner  of 
making  this  precious  beverage,  is  to  steep  a 
parcel  of  corn  in  a  vessel  of  water  till  it 
grows  sour,  then  the  old  women,  being  pro- 
vided with  calabashes  for  the  purpose,  chew 
some  grains  of  the  corn  in  their  mouths,  and 
spitting  it  into  the  calabashes,  empty  them 
spittle  and  all,  into  the  sour  liquor,  having 
previously  drawn  off  the  latter  into  another 
vessel. 

The  chewed  grain  soon  raises  a  fermenta- 


tion, and  when  this  ceases,  the  liquor  is  lei 
off  from  the  dregs,  and  set  by  till  wanted. 
In  some  of  the  islands  in  the  South  Sea, 
where  each  individual  is  bis  own  lawgiverj 
it  is  no  uncommon  thing  for  a  near  relation 
to  excuse  a  murderer  for  a  good  drunken 
bout  of  ciri. 

WHISPERING.  A  lowness  of  speech, 
caused  by  uttering  the  words  so  feebly,  as 
not  to  produce  any  vibration  of  the  larynx. 

White  sicelling.  See  -.irthropuosis  and  Hy- 
darthrus 

WHITES.  Leucorrfioea.  Fluor  albus. 
This  disease  is  marked  by  the  discharge  of  a 
thin  white  or  yellow  matter  from  the  uterus 
and  vagina,  attended  likewise  with  some  de- 
gree of  fffitor,  smarting  in  making  water, 
pains  in  the  back  and  loins,  anorexia  and 
atrophy.  In  some  cases  the  discharge  hrof 
so  acrid  a  nature,  as  to  produce  effects  ou 
those  who  are  connected  with  the  woman, 
somewhat  similar  to  venereal  matter,  giving 
rise  to  excoriations  about  the  glans  penis 
and  praeputium,  and  occasioning  a  weeping 
from  the  urethra. 

To  distinguish  leucorrhtea  from  gonor- 
rhoea, it  will  be  very  necessary  to  attend  to 
the  symptoms.  In  the  latter  the  running 
is  constant,  but  in  a  small  quantify ;  there 
is  much  ardor  urinje,  itching  of  the  pu- 
denda, swelling  of  the  labia,  increased  in- 
clination to  venery,  and  very  frequently 
an  enlargement  of  the  glands  in  the  groin  ; 
whereas  in  the  former  the  discharge  is 
irregular,  comes  away  often  in  large 
lumps,  and  in  considerable  quantities,  and 
is  neither  preceded  by,  nor  accompanied 
with,  any  inflammatory  affection  of  the 
pudenda. 

Immoderate  coition,  injury  done  to  the 
parts  by  difficult  and  tedious  labours,  fre- 
quent miscarriages,  immoderate  Sowings  of 
the  menses,  profuse  evacuations,  poor  diet, 
an  abuse  of  tea,  and  other  causes,  giving  rise 
to  genera!  debility,  or  to  a  laxity  of  the  parts 
more  immediately  concerned,  are  those 
which  usually  produce  the  whites,  vulgarly 
so  called,  from  the  discharge  being  common- 
ly of  that  colour. 

Fluor  albus,  in  some  cases,  indicates 
that  there  is  a  disposition  to  disease  in  the 
uterus,  or  parts  connected  with  it,  especially 
where  the  quantity  of  the  discharge  is  very 
copious,  and  its  quality  highly  acrimo- 
nious. By  some  the  disease  has  been  con- 
sidered as  never  arising  from  debility  of 
the  system,  but  as  being  always  a  primary 
affection  of  the  uterus  Delicate  women, 
with  lax  fibres,  who  remove  from  a  cold 
climate  to  a  warm  one,  are,  however,  very 
apt  to  be  attacked  with  it,  without  the  part-s 
having  previously  sustained  any  kind  of  in- 
jury. 

The  disease  shows  itself  by  an  irregular 
discharge,  from  the  uterus  and  vagina,  of 
a  fluid  which,  in  different  women,  varies 
tauch  in   colour,  being  either  of  a  white, 


WIL 


WIN 


945 


green,  yellow,  or  brown  hue.  In  the  be- 
ginning it  is,  however,  most  usually  white 
and  pellucid,  and  in  the  progress  of  the 
complaint  acquires  the  various  discolora- 
tions,  and  ditferent  degrees  of  acrimony, 
from  whence  proceeds  a  slight  degree  of 
smarting  in  making  water.  Besides  the 
discharge,  the  patient  is  frequently  af- 
flicted with  severe  and  constant  pains  in 
the  back  and  loins,  loss  of  strength,  failure 
of  appetite,  dejection  of  spirits,  paleness 
of  the  countenance,  chiiiiness,  and  lan- 
guor. Where  the  disease  has  been  of 
long  continuance,  and  very  severe,  a  slow 
fever,  attended  with  difficult  respiration, 
palpitations,  faintings,  and  anasarcous  swell- 
ings of  the  lower  extremities,  often  en- 
sues. 

A  perfect  removal  of  the  disorder  will  at 
all  times  be  a  difficult  matter  to  procure ; 
but  it  will  be  much  more  so  in  cases  of  long 
standing,  and  where  the  discharge  is  accom- 
panied with  a  high  degree  of  acrimony.  In 
tiiese  cases,  many  disorders,  such  as  prolap- 
sus uteri,  ulcerations  of  the  organ,  atrophy 
and  dropsy,  are  apt  to  take  place,  which  in 
the  end  prove  fatal. 

Where  the  disease  terminates  in  death, 
tiie  internal  surface  of  the  uterus  appears, 
on  dissection,  to  be  pale,  flabby,  and  re- 
laxed ;  and  where  organic  affections  have 
arisen,  much  the  same  appearances  are  to  be 
met  with  as  have  been  noticed  under  the 
head  of  menorrhagia. 

Whortle-btrry,  bears.  See  Arbutus  uva 
txrd. 

Whorlle-berrij,  red.  See  Vaccinium  vitis 
idcea. 

WHYTT,  Robert,  was  born  in  1714  at 
Edinburgh,  where  he  studied  physic,  and 
after  visiting  the  medical  schools  at  Lon- 
don, Paris,  and  Leyden,  settled  in  the 
exercise  of  his  profession,  became  a  fellow, 
then  president  of  the  college,  and  chairman 
of  the  Institutions  of  Medicine  in  that  uni- 
versity. As  a  medical  practitioner  and 
teacher,  and  also  as  a  writer,  he  acquired 
deserved  celebrity.  The  first  of  his  publi- 
cations was  an  "  Essay  on  the  vital  and 
other  involuntary  Motions  of  Animals," 
1751,  in  which  he  opposed  the  Stahlian 
Theory,  and  ascribed  them  to  the  operation 
of  stimuli.  Four  years  after  his  "Physio- 
logical Essays"  appeared,  in  which  he  sup- 
poses the  circulation  assisted  by  an  oscilla- 
tory motion  of  the  minute  vessels,  and  treats 
of  scHsibiiity  and  irritability.  He  also 
wrote  on  the  Use  of  Lime-water  in  Calcu- 
lous Complaints ;  ^ind  on  Nervous  Diseases; 
and  contributed  likewise  some  papers  to  the 
Edinburgh  Essays.  The  Observations  on 
Hydrocephalus,  were  published  after  his 
death,  which  occurred  in  1766,  after  labour- 
ing long  under  a  complication  of  chronic 
eom|)laints. 

Widow-ivail.     See  Daphne  mezereum. 

TVild  carrot.    See  Daucm  sijlvestris. 


Wild  cucumber.  See  Momordica  elate- 
rium. 

Wild  navetv.     See  Brassica  napus. 

WILLIS,  Thomas,  was  born  in  Wilt- 
shire, about  the  year  1621,  and  entered  at 
Oxford  with  a  view  to  the  clerical  profes- 
sion ;  but  he  afterwards  changed  to  physic, 
took  his  bachelor's  degree  in  1646,  and 
commenced  practice  at  the  university.  He 
distinguished  himself  by  his  steady  attach- 
ment to  the  Church  of  England,  and  also 
by  his  love  of  science,  so  that  he  became 
one  of  the  first  members  of  that  philosophi- 
cal society  at  Oxford,  which  laid  the  found- 
ation of  the  Royal  Society  of  London.  He 
was  ambitious  of  excelling  as  a  chemist,  and 
published  in  1659  a  treatise  on  Ferment- 
ation, and  another  on  Fevers,  with  a  dis- 
sertation on  the  Urine.  After  the  Restora- 
tion he  was  appointed  to  the  Sedleian  pro- 
fessorship of  Natural  Philosophy,  and  re- 
ceived his  doctor's  degree.  In  1664  he 
published  his  celebrated  work  "  Cerebri 
Anatome,"  with  a  description  of  the  Nerves ; 
which  was  followed  after  three  years  by  his 
"  Palhologia  Cerebri  et  Nervosi  Generis," 
in  which  he  treats  of  Convulsive  Diseases, 
and  the  Scurvy.  In  the  mean  time  he  had 
settled  in  London,  and  being  nominated  a 
physician  in  ordinary  to  the  King,  was  ad- 
vancing to  the  first  rank  in  practice.  His 
next  publication  was  on  Hysteria  and  Hy- 
pochondriasis. In  1672  he  produced  an- 
other work,  "  De  Aniraa  Brutorum  ;" 
which  he  supposed  like  the  vital  principle  in 
man  of  a  corporeal  nature.  The  year  fol- 
lowing he  began  to  print  his  "Pharmaceu- 
tice  Rationalis,"  which  he  did  not  live  to 
complete,  being  carried  off  by  a  pleurisy  in 
his  fifty-fourth  year.  His  works  engaged 
great  attention  at  first,  and  are  still  admired, 
though  modern  improvements  have  dimi- 
nished their  value.  They  are  written  in  aH 
elegant  Latin  style. 

Willow,  crack.    Sec  Salix. 

Willow,  siceet.    See  Myrica  gale. 

Willow,  white.     See  Salix. 

Willow-herb.     See  Lylhrum  salicaria. 

Willmv-herb,  rostbay.  See  Epilobium  an- 
gustifulium. 

Willow-leaved  oak.     See  Quercus  phellos. 

WINE.  Vimim,.  The  fermented  juice 
of  the  ripe  fruit  of  the  Vitis  vinifera, 
of  Linnaeus  ;  which  see.  The  wines  princi- 
pally used  in  medicine  are,  the  vinum  al- 
hiini  hispanicurfi,  or  sherry,  vinnm  canarium, 
canary  or  sack  wine,  the  vinum  rhenunum, 
or  Rhenish  wine,  and  the  vinum  rnbrum,  or 
Port  wine.  On  a  chemical  investigation, 
all  wines  consist  chiefly  of  water  and 
alcohol,  besides  some  vegetable  acid,  the 
carbonic  acid,  tartar,  and  an  adstringent 
gummi-resinous  matter  in  which  the  colour 
of  the  red  wine  resides,  and  which  is  ex- 
pressed from  the  husks  of  the  grape.  They 
differ  from  each  other  in  the  proportion  of 
these  ingredients,  and  particularly  in  that  Os 
119 


040 


WIN 


wm 


alcohol,  uhich  they  contain.  The  qualities 
of  wines  depend  not  only  njion  the  differ- 
ence of  the  grapes,  as  containing  more  or 
less  of  saccharine  juice  and  the  acid  matter 
uhich  accompanies  it,  but  also  upon  circum- 
5(aiicc5  attending  the  process  of  fermentation. 
IS'ew  wines  are  liable  to  a  strong  degree  of 
acescency  when  taken  into  the  stomach,  and 
(hereby  occasion  much  flatulency  and  eruc- 
tations of  acid  matter  ;  heartburn  and  vio- 
lent pains  in  the  stooiach  from  spasms  are 
also  often  produced ;  and  the  acid  matter, 
by  passing  into  the  intestines  and  mixing 
with  the  btle,  is  apt  to  occasion  colics  or  ex- 
cite diarrhoeas.  Sweet  wines  are  liicewise 
more  disposed  to  become  acescent  in  the 
stomach  than  others  •.  but  as  the  quantity  of 
alkohol  whichlhey  contain  is  more  consider- 
able than  appears  sensibly  to  the  taste,  their 
acescency  is  thereby  in  a  great  measure  coun- 
<teracted.  Red  port,  and  most  of  the  red 
ivines  have  an  adslringent  quality  by  which 
they  strengthen  the  stomach,  and  prove 
useful  in  restraining  immoderate  evacua- 
tions; on  the  contrary,  those  which  are  of 
an  acid  nature,  as  Rhenish,  pass  freely  by 
the  kidneys,  and  gently  loosen  the  belly 
But  this,  and  perhaps  all  the  thin  or  weak 
wines,  though  of  an  agreeable  flavour,  yet 
as  containing  little  olkohol,  are  readily  dis- 
posed to  become  acid  in  the  stomach,  and 
thereby  to  aggravate  all  arthritic  and  calcu- 
lous complaints,  as  well  as  to  produce  the 
etTects  of  new  wine.  The  general  effects 
of  wine  are,  ttj  stfB3ulate  the  stomach,  exhi- 
larate the  spirits,  warm  the  habit,  quicken 
the  circulation,  promote  perspiration,  and, 
ju  large  quantities,  to  prove  intoxicating, 
and  powerfully  sedative.  In  many  disorders, 
Trine  is  universally  admitted  to  be  of  im- 
portant service,  and  especially  in  fevers  of 
the  typhus  kind,  or  of  a  putrid  tendency ; 
in  which  it  is  found  to  raise  the  pulse,  sup- 
port the  strength,  promote  a  diaphoresis, 
and  to  resist  putrefaction  :  and  in  many 
cases  it  proves  of  more  immediate  advan- 
tage than  the  Peruvian  bark.  Delirium; 
which  is  tiie  consequence  of  excessive  irri- 
tability, and  a  defective  stale  of  nervous 
energy,  is  often  eritirely  removed  by  the 
free  "use  of  wine.  It  is  also  a  well-founded 
observation,  that  those  who  indulge  in  llie 
use  of  wine  are  less  subject  to  fevers  of  the 
malignant  and  intermittent  kind.  In  the 
putrid  sore  throat,  in  the  small-pox,  when 
attended  with  great  debility  and  symp- 
toms of  putridity,  in  gangrenes,  and  in 
the  plague,  wine  is  to  be  considered  as  a 
principal  remedy  ■  and  in  almost  all  cases 
of  languor,  and  of  great  prostration  of 
strength,  wine  is  experi.=  nced  to  be  a  more 
grateful  and  efficacious  cordial  than  can 
be  furnished  from  the  whole  class  of  aro- 
matic?. 

Method  of  ducovcrir.g  ".chefher  Wh;e  has 
been  cduUeni'ed  with  any  Metals  ■prejudicial 
to  liecfth. — Tiie  property  which  the  snlphii- 


ret  of  potash  and  hepatic  air,  or  sulphuretted 
hydrogen,  possess  of  precipitating  lead  in  a 
black  form,  has  been  long  ago  made  public  ; 
and  this  property  has  been  employed  to  de- 
termine the  quality  of  wines  by  means  of 
the  liquor  probatorius  Wirtembergensi.s,  or 
Wirtemberg  proving-liquor  But  in  trying 
wines  supposed  to  have  been  adulterated, 
this  proof  does  more  harm  than  service,  be- 
cause it  precipitates  iron  of  the  same  colour 
as  the  pernicious  lead.  Many  wine-mer- 
chants, of  tiie  greatest  respectability,  ren- 
dered by  these  means  suspected,  have  beca 
mined.  There  was  wanting  then  a  re- 
agent, which  should  discover  in  wine  those 
metals  only  which  are  prejudicial  to  the 
health  of  man. 

The  following  liquor  precipitates  lead 
and  copper  in  a  black  form,  and  arsenic  of 
an  orange  colour,  k.c.  but  does  not  precipi- 
tate iron,  wliich  is  not  noxious,  and  rather 
salutary  to  the  constitution,  and  frequently 
gets  into  wines  by  accident. 

Method  of  preparing  Ihe  /'roving  Liquor.-~- 
3Iix  equal  parts  of  oyster-shells  and  crude 
sul[)hur  in  a  fine  powder,  and  put  the  mix- 
ture into  a  crucible  :  heat  it  in  a  wind  fur- 
nace, and  increase  the  fire  suddenly,  so  as 
to  bring  the  crucible  to  a  white  heat,  for  the 
space  of  fifteen  minutes;  pulverize  the  mass 
when  it  is  cold,  and  preserve  it  in  a  bottle 
closely  stopped.  To  prepare  the  liquor, 
put  120  grains  of  this  powder,  and  120 
grains  of  cream  of  tartar  (superlartrafe  of 
potash)  into  a  strong  bottle  ;  fill  the  bottle 
with  common  water,  which  boil  for  an  hour, 
and  then  let  it  cool ;  close  the  bottle  imme- 
diately, and  shake  it  for  some  time  after 
it  has  remained  at  rest  to  settle,  decant  the 
pure  liquor,  and  pour  it  into  small  phials, 
capable  of  holding  about  an  ounce  each, 
first  putting  into  each  of  them  twenty  drops 
of  muriatic  acid.  They  must  be  stopped 
very  closely  with  a  piece  of  wax.  in  which 
there  is  a  small  mixture  of  turpentine.  One 
part  of  this  liquor  mixed  with  three  parts  of 
suspected  wine,  will  discover,  by  a  very 
sensible  black  precipitate,  the  least  traces  of 
lead,  copper,  &c.  but  will  produce  no  effect 
upon  iron,  if  it  contains  any  of  that  metal. 
Wiien  the  precipitate  has  fallen  down,  it 
may  still  be  discovered  whether  the  wine 
contams  iron,  by  saturating  the  decanted 
liquor  with  a  little  salt  of  tartar,  by  which 
the  liquor  will  immediately  become  black. 
Pure  wines  remain  clear  and  bright  after 
this  liquor  lias  been  added  to  them. 

UTNSLOW,  Jabies  Besigkus,  was 
horn  in  1669,  in  the  Isle  of  Funen,  and 
having  studied  a  year  under  Borrichius,  was 
sent,  with  a  pension,  from  the  King  of 
Denmark  to  seek  improvement  in  the  prin- 
cipal universities  of  Europe.  In  1698  he 
became  a  pupil  of  the  celebrated  Duverney, 
at  Paris,  where  he  was  induced  to  abjure 
the  Protestant  religion  ;  and  the  patronage 
ef  Bcssuet,  who  converted  him,  prcfursfi 


WIT 


WOO 


m: 


^r  him  (be  degree  of  doctor  in  1705.  He 
afterwards  read  lectures  of  aruitomy  and  sur- 
gery at  the  Koyal  Garden;  iu\d  in  1743 
was  promoted  to  the  professorship  in  that 
instilution.  In  the  mean  time  he  commu 
nicated  several  papers  on  anatomical  and 
physiological  subjects  to  the  Academy  of 
Sciences,  by  whom,  as  well  as  by  the  ftoyal 
Society  of  Berlin,  he  was  admitted  an  asso- 
ciate. His  great  work,  mentioned  by  Wal- 
ler, as  su[)erseding  all  former  compositions 
of  anatomy,  and  entitled  "  Ei'position  Ana- 
tomique  de  la  Structure  du  Cor[>s  Hu- 
maiii,"  first  appeared  at  Paris  in  1732,  4to. 
It  was  frequently  repriniad-  and  translated 
into  various  languages  :  and  is  still  regarded 
as  of  standard  authority.  It  was  intended 
as  a  plan  of  a  large  work,  which,  however, 
he  did  not  finish.  He  reached  the  advanced 
age  of  ninety-one. 

Winter  bark.     See  Wmteranus  cortex. 
Whiter  cherry.     See  Physalis  alkekengi. 
Wi.n'te'ra  arosia'tica.     The  systematic 
name  of  the  winter  bark  tree.      See  Win- 
ter anus  cortex. 

Wintera'nus  co'rtex.  Winteranus  cor- 
tex  mugellanicus.  The  bark  of  the  Wirdera 
aromatica,  pedunculis  aggregaiis  ierminali- 
bus,  pistillis  quatuor  ;  it  is  very  much  allied 
in  its  properties  to  the  canellu  alba.  See 
Canella  alba. 

Wintera'nps  spu'rius.  See  Canella 
alba. 

WISEMAN,  Richard,  was  first  known 
as  a  surgeon  in  the  civil  wars  oi  Charles  I., 
and  accompanied  Prince  Charles,  when  a 
fugitive,,  in  France,  Holland,  and  Flanders. 
He  served  for  three  years  in  the  Spanish 
navy,  and  returning  with  the  prince  to 
Scotland,  was  made  prisoner  in  the  battle 
of  Worcester.  After  his  liberation  in  1652, 
he  settled  in  London.  When  Charles  II. 
was  restored,  he  became  eminent  in  his  pro- 
fession, and  was  made  one  of  the  serjeant- 
surgeons  to  the  king.  In  1676  he  appears, 
from  the  preface  to  his  works,  to  have  been 
a  sufferer  by  ill  heslth  for  twenty  years; 
but  the  time  of  his  death  is  not  known.  The 
result  of  his  experience  was  given  in  "  Se- 
veral Surgical  Treatises  on  Tumours,  Ul- 
cers, Diseases  of  the  Anus,  Scrofula, 
Wounds,  Gunshot  Wounds,  Fractures  and 
Luxations,  and  Syphilis."  He  seems  to 
have  given  a  faithful  account  of  more  than 
six  hundred  cases,  recording  his  failures  as 
Avell  as  his  cures.  He  advocated  the  •'- 15- 
cacy  of  the  royal  touch  in  scrophula,  though 
the  fallacy  is  evident  even  from  his  own 
narration.  His  writings  have  long  been  re- 
garded as  standard  authority. 

WITHERLNG,  William,  was  born  iu 
1741,  and  finished  his  medical  education  at 
Edinburgh,  where  he  took  his  degree  at 
twenty-five.  From  Stafford,  where  he  first 
settled  and  married,  he  removed  to  Bir- 
mingham, and  speedily  attained  a  vei-y  ex- 
tensive practice  by  hh  skill  and  assiduity. 


without  neglecting  his  scientific  pursuits, 
which  were  chiefly  in  botany  and  chemistry. 
He  was  author  of  several  valuable  publica- 
tions :  "  A  Botanical  Arrangement  of 
British  Plants,"  which  appeared  at  fii'st  in 
1776,  in  two  volumes,  8vo.,  but  progres-- 
ively  increased  to  four  ;  a  translation  of 
Bergman's  '•  Sciagraphia  Regni  _  Mine- 
ralis  ;"  and  some  chemical  and  mineralo- 
gical  papers  contributed  to  the  Royal  So- 
ciety, of  which  he  was  a  fellow.  '■  Account 
of  the  Scarlet  Fever,  &c. ;"  "  Accoimt  of 
the  Fox-glove,"  with  practical  remaiks  on 
the  Dropsy  and  other  diseases,  published  iii 
178.3.  His  lungs  being  weak,  he  found  it 
necessary  in  the  winter  of  1793  to  go  to 
Lisbon,  and  afterwards  to  relax  from  his 
professional  exertions.  His  death  occurred 
in  1799. 

Wolfs'  bane.     See  Aconitum. 
Wolfs'  bane,  blue.     See  jlconitum. 
Womb.     See  Uterus. 
JVomb,  inflammation  of.     See  Hysteriiis. 
Wood-louse.     See  Oniscus  asellus. 
Wood-sorrel.     See  Oxalis  acetosella. 
WOODVILLE,     William,      was     born 
at  Cockermoulh,  in  1752.     After  serving  a 
short   apprenticeship  to  an  apothecary,  he 
graduated  at  Edinburgh    in   1775.       Then 
passing  some  time  on  the  continent,  he  set- 
tled near  his  native  place,   and   practised 
there  for  five  or  six  years.      He  next  came 
to  London,  and  was  soon  appointed  a  phy- 
sician to  the    Middlesex   Dispensary.      In 
1790,  he  published  the  first  part,  which  was 
afterwards    completed    in  four  quarto  vo- 
lumes, of  a  highly  vah:able  work,  entitled 
"Medical   Botany."       The  following  year 
he  was  elected  physician   to  the   Small-pox 
Hospital;   andin  executingthe  duties  of  that 
ofllce,   he  displayed  the  highest  zeal      He 
gave  a  manifest  proof  of  his  attention  to  the 
subject,  by  publishing  in  1796  the  first  part 
of  a  "  History  of  the  Small-pox  in  Great- 
Britain,  Lc. ;"  but  the  discovery  of  vaccina- 
tion superseded  the  necessity  of  completing 
that  work.      Dr    Woodville   was  duly  im- 
pressed  with  the  importance  of  what   had 
been   announced  by  Dr.  Jenner;    but  feel- 
ing a  proper  degree   >>'  scepticism  at   first, 
he  was  anxious  to  investigate  the   practice 
fuUy,  before  he  gave  it  his  sanction,     tin- 
fort's  n.-'^^ly,  he  was  led  into  an  error  at  the 
outset,  l/y  not  keeping  in  recollection,  that 
the  atmosphere  of  the  hospital  was  loaded 
with  variolous  conta;;ion,   whence  some  un- 
pleasant results  appeared  ;    but   this  being 
suggested  to  him,  he  was  induced,  on  more 
mature  consideration,  strenuously  to  advo- 
cate the  practice  of  vaccination  ;  and  by  the 
excellent  opportunities  he  enjoyed,  he  con- 
tributed very  materially  to  its  rapid  success. 
He  died  in  1805. 

WOODWARD,  John,  %yas  born  in 
Derbyshire,  in  1664,  and  put  apprentice  to 
some  trade  in  London  ;  but  evincing  an 
ardour  for  science,  Dr.  Barwick  took  him 


9-IS 


WOR 


WOR 


into  his  family)  and  for  four  years  instruct- 
ed liim  in  medicine  and  anatomy  ;  after 
which  he  procured  him  the  medical  profes- 
sorehip  at  Gresham  College.  He  published 
about  this  time  an  essay  towards  a  Natural 
History  of  the  Earth,  which,  though  exe- 
cuted without  suflBcient  preparation,  pro- 
cured his  election  into  the  Royal  Society. 
In  1695  he  was  created  M.  D.  by  Arch- 
bishop Tenison,  and  the  year  after  obtained 
the  same  degree  from  Cambridge  ;  whence 
he  Was  admitted  into  the  College  of  Physi- 
cians as  a  fellow  in  1702.  He,  however, 
pursued  his  inquiries  into  natural  history 
and  antiquities  for  some  time  with  great 
zeal.  In  1718  he  published  a  work,  entitled 
"  The  State  of  Physic  and  of  Diseases," 
containing  some  fanciful  theories,  which 
were  ably  confuted  by  Dr.  Freind,  both  lu- 
dicreusly  and  seriously.  He  died  at  Gre- 
sham College  in  1727,  bequeathing  his  per- 
sonal property  to  the  university  of  Cam- 
bridge, for  the  endowment  of  an  annual 
lectureship,  on  some  subject  taken  from  his 
own  writings.  Soon  after  Jiis  death,  a  cata- 
logue of  his  fossils  was  published,  and  in 
1737}  his  "  Select  Cases  and  Consultations 
in  Physic,"  containing  some  valuable  ob- 
servations. He  supposed  the  vital  principle 
to  reside  not  in  the  nerves,  but  in  the  blood 
and  other  parts  of  the  body  ;  and  he  made 
many  experiments  to  establish  the  vis  insita 
of  muscles. 

Woody  nightshade.  See  Solanum  dulca- 
mara. 

Worm-hark.     See  Geoffrma. 

Worm-grass,  perennial.     See  Spigelia, 

Worm,  guinea.     See  Dracunculus. 

Worm,  ring.     See  Herpes. 

WORMS.  Vermes.  There  are  several 
kinds  of  animals  which  infest  the  human 
body.  Their  usual  division  is  into  those 
which  inhabit  only  the  intestinal  canal,  as 
the  ascarldes,  Sic. ;  and  those  which  are 
found  in  other  parts,  as  hydatids,  Sic.  Such 
is  the  nature  and  office  of  the  human  sto- 
mach and  intestines,  that  insects  and  worms, 
or  their  ovula,  maj"-  not  unfrequently  be 
conveyed  into  that  canal  with  those  things 
that  are  continually  taken  as  food  ;  but  such 
insects,  or  worms,  do  not  live  long,  and  sel- 
dom, if  ever,  generate  in  a  situation  so  dif- 
ferent from  their  natural  one.  Besides 
these,  there  are  worms  that  are  nev.&f  found 
in  any  other  situation  than  the  human  sto- 
mach, or  intestines,  and  which  there  gene- 
rate and  produce  their  species.  Thus  it  ap- 
pears that  the  human  stomach  and  intestines 
are  the  seat  for  animalcula,  which  are  trans- 
lated from  their  natural  situation,  and  also 
for  worms  proper  to  them,  Which  live  in  no 
other  situation. 

First  Cla.is. 

This  containo  those  which  are  geiierated 
and  nourished  in  the  human  intestinal  canal, 
and  which  there  propagate  their  species. 


Second  Class 

Comprehends  those  insects  or  worms  thai 
accidentally  enter  the  human  prima3  viae  ab 
extra,  and  which  never  propagate  their  spe- 
cies in  that  canal,  but  are  soon  eliminated 
from  the  body  ;  such  are  several  species  of 
Scarabczi,  the  Lumbricus  ttrreslris,  the  Fas- 
cioluy  the  Gordius  inteslinalis,  and  others. — 
The  second  class  belongs  to  the  province  of 
nalural  history.  The  consideration  of  the 
first  class  belongs  to  the  physician,  which, 
from  the  variety  it  atfords,  may  be  divided 
into  different  orders,  genera,  and  species. 

Order  I.    Round  worms. 

Genus  I.     Intestinal  ascarides. 

Character.  Body  round,  head  obtuie,  and 
furnished  with  three  vesicles 

Species  I.  .iscaris  lumbricoidss.  The 
long  round  worm,  or  lumbricoid  ascaris. 

Character.  When  full  grown,  a  foot  in 
length.     Mouth  triangular. 

II.  ..Ascaris  vermicularis.  The  thread  or 
maw-worm. 

Character.  When  full  grown,  half  an 
inch  in  length,  tail  terminates  in  a  fine 
point. 

Genus  II.    Intestinal  trichurides. 

Character.  Body  round,  tail  three  times 
the  length  of  the  body,  head  without  vesi^ 
cles. 

Species.  Trlckuris  vulgaris.  The  trichu- 
ris,  or  long  thread-worm. 

Character.  The  head  furnished  with  a 
proboscis. 

Order  II.    The  flat  worms. 

Genus  I.    Intestinal  tape-worm. 

Character.    Body  flat  and  jointed. 

Species  I.  Tania  osculis  marginalibus. 
The  long  tape-worm. 

Character.  The  oscula  are  situated  upon 
the  margin  of  the  joints. 

II.  Toenia  osculis  superjicialibvs.  The 
broad  tape-worm. 

Character.  The  oscula  are  placed  upon 
the  flattened  surface. 

These  worms  were  all  known  to  the  an- 
cients, the  trichuris  only  excepted,  and  are 
mentioned  in  the  works  of  Hippocrates, 
Galen,  Celsus,  Paulus  .^gineta,  and 
Pliny. 

Worms  may  readily  be  distinguished  by 
the  following  symptoms,  viz.  variable  appe- 
tite, fcetid  breath,  acid  eructations  and  pains 
in  the  stomach,  grinding  of  the  teeth  during 
sleep,  picking  of  the  nose,  paleness  of  the 
countenance ;  sometimes  dizziness,  hau'd- 
ness  and  fulness  of  the  belly;  slimy  stools, 
with  occasional  griping  pains,  more  particu- 
larly about  the  navel,  heat  and  itching  about 
the  anus  ;  short  dry  cough  ;  emaciation  of 
the  body ;  slow  fever,  with  evening  exacer- 
bations and  irregular  puise,  and  sometimes 
convulsive  fits. 

Wm-mseed.     See  Artemisia  santonica. 

Wormwood.     See  Artemisia  absinlhium. 

Wormwood,  mourdain.  The  Artemisia 
glaciaiis,    of    Linnsus,  which  is  common 


WOR 

^bout  tlie  Alps,  and  similar  in  its  virtues  to 
the  common  wormwood 

Wormwood,  Roman.  See  Jrlemisia  ab- 
sinthium- 

Wormwood,  sea.  See  Artemisia  mari- 
lima. 

Wort.  An  infusion  of  malt.  Tiiis  has 
been  found  useful  in  the  cure  of  the  scurvy. 
Dr.  Macbride,  in  his  very  ingenious  expe- 
rimental essays,  having  laid  down  as  a  prin- 
ciple, "that  the  cure  of  the  scurvy  depends 
on  the  fermentative  quality  in  the  remedies 
made  use  of,"  was  led  to  inquire  after  a 
substance  capable  of  being  preserved  during 
a  long  sea  voyage>  and  yet  containing  mate- 
rials by  which  a  fermentation  might  occa- 
sionally be  excited  in  the  bowels.  Such  a 
•one  appeared  to  him  to  be  found  in  malt, 
which  is  well  known  to  be  the  grain  of  bar- 
ley, brought  suddenly  to  a  germinating 
state  by  heat  and  moisture,  and  then  dried, 
whereby  its  saccharine  principle  is  deve- 
loped, and  rendered  easy  of  extraction  by 
watery  liquors.  The  sweet  infusion  of  this 
he  proposed  to  give  as  a  dietetic  article  to 
scorbutic  persons,  expecting  that  it  would 
ferment  in  their  bowels,  and  give  out  its 
fixed  air,  by  the  antiseptic  powers  of  which 
the  strong  tendency  to  putrefaction  in  this 
disease  might  be  corrected. 

It  was  some  time  before  a  fair  trial  of  this 
proposed  remedy  could  be  obtained  ;  and 
different  re|M)rts  were  made  concerning  it. 
By  some  cases,  however,  published  in  a 
postscript  of  the  second  edition  of  the  doc- 


WRI 


949 


tor's  work  in  1767,  it  appears  that  scorbutic 
complaints  of  the  most  dangerous  kind  have 
actually  been  cured  at  sea  by  the  use  of 
wort.  Its  general  effects  were  to  keep  the 
patient's  bowels  open,  and  to  prove  highly 
nutritious  and  strengthening.  It  some- 
times purged  too  much,  but  this  effect  was 
easily  obviated  by  the  tinctura  thebaica. 
Other  unquestionabile  cases  of  its  success  in 
this  disease  are  to  be  seen  in  the  London 
Medical  Essays  and  ln(]uirics. 

The  use  of  wort  has  hence  been  adopted 
in  other  cases  where  a  strong  putrid  dispo- 
sition in  the  fluids  appeared  to  prevail,  as  is 
cancerous  and  phagedenic  ulcers ;  and  in- 
stances are  published  in  the  fourth  volume 
of  the  work  abovementioned  of  its  remark- 
ably good  effect  in  these  cases. 

As  the  efficacy  of  the  malt  infusion  de- 
pends upon  its  producing  changes  in  the 
whole  mass  of  fluids,  it  is  obvious  that  it 
must  be  taken  in  large  quantities  for  a  con- 
siderable length  of  time,  and  rather  as  an 
article  of  diet  than  medicine.  From  one  to 
four  pints  daily  have  generally  been  direct- 
ed. The  proportion  recommended  in  pre- 
paring it,  is  one  measure  of  ground  malt  to 
three  equal  measures  of  boiling  water.  The 
mixture  must  be  well  stirred,  and  left  to 
stand,  covered,  three  or  four  hours.  It 
should  be  made  fresh  every  day. 

IVoundwort.  See  Laserpiliicm  cf^ird' 
nium. 

Wrist,  bones  of.    See  Bones. 


X. 


JLala'ppa.  (From  the  province  of  Xa- 
lappa  in  New  Spain,  whence  it  comes.) 
Jalap. 

XA'NTHIUM.  (From  ^stvSer,  yellow; 
so  named  because  it  is  said  to  make  the 
hair  yellow.)  The  lessef  burdock.  This 
herb,  Xanthium.  strumarium,  of  L!nna3us, 
was  once  esteemed  in  the  cure  of  scrophula, 
but,  like  most  other  remedies  against  this 
disease,  proves  ineffectual.  The  seeds  are 
administered  Jnternally  in  some  countries 
against  erysipelas. 

Xa'nthiui-'  stkuma'rium.  The  system- 
atic name  for  the  lesser  burdock.  See 
Xanthium. 

XERA'SIA.  (From  ^upo^,  dry.)  An 
excessive  tenuity  of  the  hairs  simiiar  to 
down. 

Xerocoli.y'rium.  (From  ^Jipoc,  dry,  and 
iioxKvfioy,^.  collyrium.)    A  dry  collyriuna. 


Xeeomy'rum.  (From  |»^j?,  dry,  and 
p.vfoy,  an  ointment.)     A  dry  ointment. 

Xkrophtha'lmia.  (Sitfcs,  dry,  andt 
o^Sax^**,  an  inflammation  of  the  eye.)  A 
dry  inflaramatioh  of  the  eye  without  dis- 
charge. 

Xi'pHiuM.  (From  ^i<pac,  a  sword ;  so 
named  from  the  s«ord-like  shape  of  its 
leaves )     Spurge-wort. 

XIPHOID.  (Xiphoides,     from     ^i<poc, 

a  sword,  and  udoc,  likeness.)  A  ternv 
given  by  anatomists  to  parts  which  had 
some  resemblance  to  an  ancient  sword,  as 
the  xiphoid  cartifags. 

Xiphoid  cartilage.  See  Cartilago  ensi- 
formis. 

XvLGA'toES.     See  Lignum  aloes. 

Xyloea'lsampji..  See  Smyris  gilea' 
deiisis. 


950 


¥FS 


nr 


Y, 


JL  AM.    See  Disocorea. 

Yarrow,  common.  See  Achillea  mille- 
folium 

Yaws.  The  African  name  for  raspberry. 
See  FrambcEsia. 

Yellow  fever.    See  Febris  continiia. 

Yellow  Saunders.    See  Santalum  album. 

YEST.  Cerevisice  fermentum.  It  is  the 
scum  which  collects  on  beer  while  ferment- 
ing, and  has  the  property  of  exciting  that 
process  in  various  other  substances.  Medi- 
cinally it  is  antiseptic  and  tonic  ;  and  has 
been  found  useful  internally,  as  well  as  in 
making  the  fermenting  cataplasm. 

Yorkshire  sanicle.    See  Finguicula. 

Ypsiloglo'ssus.  (FroBS  V'l,i\ciiS(;,  the 
ypsiloid  bone,  and  yxuirtra,,  the  tongue.) 
.K  muscle  originating  in  the  ypsiloid  bone, 
and  terminating  in  the  tongue. 

Ypsiloi'des.  (From  v,  the  Greek  letter, 
called  ypsiloD,  and  w/ac,  a  likeness.)     The 


OS  hyoides,  so  named  from  its  likeness  to 
the  Greek  letter  ypsilon. 

YTTRIA.  The  heaviest  of  the  earths. 
Its  specific  gravity  is  4.842,  It  resembles 
glucine  in  several  of  its  properties.  It  is 
smooth  and  insipid.  It  is  infusible  alone, 
but  vitrifies  with  borate  of  soda.  It  com- 
bines with  the  acids,  and  is  precipitated 
from  those  solutions  by  ammonia  and 
prussiate  of  potash.  It  is  also  precipitated 
by  tannin.  The  precipitate  is  not  soluble 
in  acetic  acid.  As  some  of  its  salts  arc 
coloured,  and  its  weight  nearly  approaches 
to  that  of  metals,  it  is  considered  as  the  link 
which  connects  the  metals  with  the  earths. 
It  differs  from  glucine  in  not  being  soluble 
in  fixed  alkalis,  nor  being  precipitated  by 
the  succinates.  Its  attraction  for  the  acids 
is  also  generally  stronger  than  that  of 
glucine,  and  its  saline  compounds  have  not 
the  same  saccharine  taste.  Its  other  pro- 
perties have  iiot  yet  been  examined. 


z. 


z 


^a'ccharuw.    See  Sacchanim. 

ZACCHIA,  Paolo,  an  eminent  phy- 
sician, was  born  at  Rome  in  1585,  and 
became  distinguished  by  his  learning  and 
accomplishments  as  well  as  by  his  pro- 
fessional skill.  He  was  physician  to  pope 
Innocent  X.,  and  celebrated  among  his 
contemporaries  by  various  publications,  of 
which  the  principal  is  entitled  "  Quajstiones 
Medico-legales,"  and  has  been  often  re- 
printed. He  was  also  the  author,  in  Italian, 
of  two  esteemed  works,  on  the  Lent  diet, 
and  on  hypochondriacal  aifections.  He 
died  in  1659. 

Za'ffran.    (Arab.)     Saffron. 

Zai'bac.     (Arab.)     Quicksilver. 

Za'rza.  An  ancient  and  provincial  name 
of  the  sarsaparilla. 

Ze'a  mays.  The  systematic  name  of  the 
Indian  wheat  plant,  a  native  of  America, 
and  cultivated  in  Italy  and  several  parts  of 
Europe,  for  its  grain,  which  is  ground  for 
the  same  purposes  as  our  wheat,  to  which  it 
is  very  little  inferior. 

ZEDOA'RIA.  1.  The  name  of  a 
genus  of  plants,  in  the  Linnsan  system. 


Class,  Monandria.  Order,  Monogynia.  Ze- 
doary. 

2.  The  Pharmacopceial  name  of  the 
Kmmpferia  rotunda  ;  which  see. 

Zedoa'ria  lo'nga.  The  long  roots  of 
the  Zedoaria  rotunda,  of  Linnaeus. 

Zedo'aria  kotu'nda.  The  systematic 
name,  according  to  some,  of  the  zedoary 
plant.     See  Zedoaria. 

Zedoary.     See  Zedoaria. 

Ze'rna.     An  ulcerated  impetigo.    Lepra. 

Zi'bethum.  (From  Zobeth,  Arab.)  Ci- 
velta.  Civet.  A  soft  unctuous  odoriferous 
substance  alwut  the  consistence  of  honey  or 
butter,  of  a  whitish,  yellowish,  or  brownish 
colour,  sometimes  blackish,  contained  in 
some  excretory  follicles  near  the  anus  of  the 
Viverra  sibetha,  of  Linnaeus.  It  has  a  grate^ 
ful  smell  when  diluted,  and  an  unctuous 
subacrid  taste,  and  possesses  stimulating, 
nervine  and  antispasmodic  virtues. 

ZIMMERMAN,  John  George,  was 
born  in  1728,  at  Brug,  in  the  canton  of 
Bern,  and  studied  medicine  under  Haller 
at  Gottingen,  where  he  took  his  degree  at 
23.    Having  .married  a  relation  of  Halleir 


ZKSf 


ZIN 


951 


at  Bern,  he  settled  as  a  physician  in  his 
native  town  ;  the  retirement  of  which  gave 
him  an  opportunity  of  composing  many 
pieces  in  prose  and  verse,  and  particu- 
larly a  sketch  of  his  popular  work  "  On 
Solitude."  His  treatise  "  On  the  Expe- 
rience of  Medicine,"  appeared  in  1763, 
and  three  years  after  that  on  dysentery. 
In  1768  be  accepted  the  post  of  physician  to 
the  king  of  England  for  Hanover,  whither 
he  removed.  Here  the  accumulation  of 
business  tended  in  some  measure  to  allay 
the  irritability  of  his  temper  ;  and  being 
obliged,  about  three  years  after,  to  put 
himself  under  the  care  of  a  surgeon  at 
Berlin  for  some  local  complaint,  the  notice 
that  was  taken  of  him,  even  by  the  king, 
contributed  much  to  improve  his  health 
and  spirits,  and  of  course  his  happiness. 
Having  lost  his  first  wife,  he  formed  a 
second  matrimonial  connection  in  1782  ; 
which  helped  much  to  alleviate  the  afflic- 
tions to  which  he  M'as  afterwards  exposed. 
In  1786  he  was  sent  for  to  attend  the 
great  Frederick  in  his  last  illness ;  and 
he  published  an  account  of  the  conversations 
which  he  had  with  that  celebrated  prince. 
He  was  led,  too,  to  defend  the  character 
of  Frederick  against  the  censures  of  count 
de  Mirabeau,  which  subjected  him  to  severe 
criticisms.  His  political  and  religious 
principles  induced  him  also  to  attack  those 
societies  which  paved  the  way  to  the  French 
revolution  ;  and  he  advised  the  emperor 
Leopold  to  suppress  them  by  force  :  and 
having  laid  an  unavowed  publication  to  the 
charge  of  a  particular  person,  he  subjected 
himself  to  a  prosecution  for  a  libel.  His 
inind  had  arrived  to  such  a  state  of  irri- 
tation, that  the  approach  of  the  French 
towards  Hanover  almost  subverted  his 
reason :  he  abstained  from  food,  and  died 
absolutely  worn  out  in  1795. 

ZINC.  {Zincmn,  Germ.)  A  metal 
found  in  nature  combined  with  oxygen, 
carbonic  acid,  and  sulphuric  acid  ;  and  mi- 
neralized by  sulphur.  Native  oxyde  of  zinc 
is  commonly  called  calnmine.  It  occurs  in 
a  loose,  and  in  a  compact  form,  amor- 
phous, of  a  white,  grey,  yellow,  or  brown 
colour,  without  lustre  or  transparency. 
Combined  with  carbonic  acid,  it  is  called 
vitreous  sine  ore,  or  native  carbonaie  of  sine. 
It  is  found  in  solid  masses,  sometimes  in 
six-sided  compressed  prisms,  both  ends 
being  covered  with  pentagons.  Its  colour 
is  generally  grej-ish  inclining  to  black.  It 
is  often  transparent.  Sulphate  of  sine  is 
found  efSorescent  in  the  form  of  stalactites 
or  in  rhombs.  Sulpliuret  of  zinc,  or  blende, 
is  the  most  abundant  ore.  It  is  found  of 
various  colours  ;  brown,  yellow,  hyacinth, 
black,  Sic.  and  with  various  degrees  of 
lustre  and  transparency.  This  zinc  ore  is 
contaminated  with  iron,  lead,  argillaceous 
and  siliceous    earths,  Sic.     It   occurs  both 


in^morphous  masses  and  crystallized  in  a 
diversily  of  polygonal  figures. 

Properties  of  Zinc. — Zinc  on  its  fracture 
appears  of  a  shining  wbite  colour,  with  a 
bluish  tint.  It  possesses  some  degree  of 
ductility,  and  may  be  extended  when  care- 
fully passed  between  metallic  cylinders  in  a 
Hatting  mill.  Its  specific  gravity  is  7.190. 
It  melts  about  680°  Fahr.  By  a  farther 
increase  of  heat  it  is  volatilized  without 
change.  When  melted  in  contact  with 
the  air,  its  surface  becomes  covered  with 
an  imperfect  oxyde ;  when  heated  a  little 
above  ignition  it  burns  with  a  bright  yel- 
lowish-white flame,  slightly  tinged  with 
green,  and  a  white  oxyde  is  formed  in  light 
flakes,  which  are  carried  off  by  the  rapid 
current  of  air  over  the  burning  metal.  It 
undergoes  very  little  alteration  from  the 
air,  its  surface  becomes  slightly  tarnished. 
It  is  not  acted  on  by  water  at  the  usual 
temperature  of  our  atmosphere,  but  at 
that  of  ignition,  it  decomposes  this  fluid 
rapidly.  It  is  oxydized  and  dissolved  by 
the  greater  number  of  the  acids.  It  has  a 
very  strong  attraction  for  oxygen,  and 
therefore  precipitates  the  greater  number- 
of  the  metals  from  their  acid  solutions^ 
All  the  alkalis,  when  digested  or  boiled 
with  zinc,  blacken  its  surface,  and  dissolve 
a  minute  portion  of  it.  It  decomposes 
muriate  of  ammonia,  sulphate  of  potash, 
and  various  other  neutral  salts.  A  mixture 
of  nitrate  of  potash  and  zinc  detonates 
with  rapidity.  Sulphur  and  zinc  cannot 
be  united  by  fusion.  Gold,  silver,  platina, 
and  nickel,  form  brittle  compounds  with 
zinc.  It  easily  unites  with  mercury  and 
tin.  It  does  not  combine  with  lead  nor 
bismuth.  The  most  frequent,  and  at  the 
same  time  most  useful,  combination  of  zinc 
is  that  with  copper.  U  unites  with  great 
difficulty  to  arsenic,  iron,  and  cobalt.  It 
inflames  in  oxymuriatic  acid  gas,  and  ful- 
minates by  pressure  or  a  blow  with  liyper- 
oxymuriate  of  potash.  If  is  a  very  strong 
conductor  of  galvanism.  The  use  of  zinc 
in  the  arts  is  very  cojisiderable.  In  medi- 
cine the  sulphate  of  zinGi  or  white  vitriol, 
is  the  preparation  most  employed.  See 
Zinci  Sulphas. 

Zinc  vitriolated.  See  Zinci  sulphas. 
Zl'NCl  O'XYDUM.  Zincum  Calei- 
natum.  Oxyde  of  zinc.  Flowers  of  zinc. 
Mini  album.  Lana  Philosophorum.  "  Throw 
gradually  little  pieces  of  zinc  into  a  large 
deep  crucible  placed  obliquely  and  made  of 
a  white  heat,  another  crucible  being  placed 
over  it,  so  that  the  Kinc  may  be  exposed  to 
the  air,  and  that  it  may  be  frequently  stirred 
with  an  iron  spatula  ;  take  out  directly  the 
oxyde,  which  is  formed  from  time  to  time  ; 
then  pass  the  white  and  lighter  part  of  i^ 
through  a  sieve.  Lastly  pour  water  upon 
this,  that  a  ver>'  fine  powder  may  be  formed 
sn  the  same  manner  as  chalk  is  directed  tr 


952 


ZBS 


2IR 


be  prepared,"  Tlie  propertifts  of  this  oxyde 
are  analogous  to  those  of  the  sulphate,  (ex- 
cept that  it  is  hardly  active  enough  to  excite 
vomiting, )  if  given  in  larger  doses  :  but 
it  is  more  precarious  in  its  effects ;  and 
chiefly  used  at  present  as  an  external  astrin- 
gent. 

Zl'iVCI  SU'LPHAS.  Zincimi  vilrio- 
lalum.  Vitriolum  album.  Sulpliate  of 
zinc.  White  vilriol.  This  occurs  native, 
but  not  sufficiently  pure  for  medical  use. 
It  is  thus  prepared  in  the  pharmacopceia. 
*'  Take  of  zinc,  broken  to  little  pieces, 
tiiree  ounces;  sulphuric  acid,  by  weight, 
five  ounces  ;  water,  four  pints.  Mix  them 
in  a  glass  vessel,  and  when  the  effervescence 
is  over,  filter  tlie  solution  through  paper; 
then  boil  it  down,  till  a  pellicle  appears, 
and  set  it  by  to  crystallize."  This  prepara- 
tion is  given  internally  in  the  dose  of  from 
9j  to  3ss,  as  a  vomit.  In  small  doses  it 
cures  dropsies,  intermitting  headaches,  and 
some  nervous  diseases;  and  is  a  powerful 
antispasmodic  and  tonic.  A  solution  of 
white  vitriol  is  also  used  to  remove  gleets, 
gonorrhoeas,  and  for  cleaning  foul  ulcers, 
having  an  astringent  or  stimulant  effect,  ac- 
cording to  its  strength. 

Zl'NCUM.     See  Zinc. 

Zi'ncum  calcina'tuim.  See  Zinci  Oxy- 
dum. 

Zi'nccm  viTKiOLi'TtTM.  ScB  Zincl  sul- 
phas. 

Zi'ncdm  titrioi.a'tum  puhifica'tum. 
See  Zinci  sulphas. 

Zi'ngi.  An  ancient  name  of  the  stel- 
lated aniseed.     See  Illicium  anisatv.m. 

Z  IN  GIBER.  (ZiyFt^ipt;,  Indian.) 
Zingiber  album.  ZiMigiber  nigrum.  Zingi- 
ber commune.  Zinziber.  Ginger.  Amo- 
tnum  zingiber,  of  Linna3us.  The  white 
and  black  ginger  are  both  the  produce  of 
the  same  plants  the  difference  depending 
Tipon  the  mode  of  preparing  them.  Ginger 
13  generally  considered  as  an  aromatic,  and 
less  pungent  and  heating  to  the  system  than 
might  be  expected  from  its  effects  upon  the 
organ  of  taste.  It  is  used  as  an  antispas- 
raodic  and  carminative.  The  cases  in  which 
it  is  more  immediately  serviceable  are  fia- 
tulent  colics,  debility,  and  laxity  of  the  sto- 
mach and  intestines  ;  and  in  torpid  and 
]>h!egmatic  constitutions  to  excite  brisker 
vascular  action.  It  is  seldom  given  but  in 
fombination  with  other  medicines.  In  the 
pharmacopreias  it  is  du'ected  in  the  form  of 
a  sirup  and  condiment,  and  in  many  com- 
position'; ordered  as  a  subsidiary  ingredient. 

ZiNGIEKT.    ALBUn.      The  TOOt  of  the  «H!0- 

mnm  zingider,  of  Linnaeus,  is  so  termed 
when  deprived  of  its  radicles  and  sordes. 

Zi'jNf:M'.>:n  coMiMu'.N'E.     See  Zingiber. 

ZiNGiBKH  ni'gul'm.  The  '.'oot  of  the 
Amomum  zingiber,  of  Linn83us,  is  so  called 
when  suffered  to  dry  witii  its  radicles  and 
the  sordes  which  usually  hang  to  it. 


ZfiVN,  John  Godfrey,  was  born  fa* 
1726,  studied  under  Haller  at  GoMingen^ 
and  became  botanical  professor  in  that  uni- 
versity. His  first  experiments  were  under- 
taken, to  ascertain  the  sensibility  of  differ- 
ent parts  of  the  brain  ;  be  then  proceeded 
to  the  examination  of  the  eye,  on  which  he 
published  a  work  in  much  estimation. 
The  result  of  his  botanical  labours  ap- 
peared in  severe}  i)aper3,  and  in  a  catalogue- 
of  the  plants  about  Gottingen,  arranged 
according  to  the  plan  of  his  preceptor.  He 
died  prematurely  in  1758.  He  was  a  mem- 
ber of  several  learned  societies. 

Zi'nziber.     See  Zingiber. 

ZIRCON.  An  earth  discovered  in  the 
year  1793,  by  Klaproth  of  Berlin,  in  th& 
Zircon  or  Jargon,  a  gem  first  brought  from 
the  island  of  Ceylon,  but  also  found  in 
Fiance,  Spain,  and  other  parts  of  Europe. 
Its  colour  is  either  grey,  greenish,  yellow- 
ish, reddish  brown,  or  purple.  It  has  little 
lustre,  and  is  nearly  opaque.  Zircon  is 
likewise  found  in  another  gem  called  the 
hyacinth.  This  stone  is  of  a  yellowisli  red 
colour  mixed  with  brown.  It  possesses 
lustre  and  transparency. 

Properties. — Zircon  has  a  white  colour^ 
is  exceedingly  heavy,  and  rough  or  harsh  to- 
the  touch  like  silex.  It  has  neither  taste 
nor  odour,  and  is  insoluble  in  water,  but 
forms  with  it  a  kind  of  jelly.  It  melts 
with  boras  into  a  transparent  colourless 
glass.  It  suffers  in  a  charcoal  crucible  a 
pasty  fusion  by  intense  heat,  and  contracts 
in  its  dimensions,  acquiring  a  grey  colour 
and  scintillating  hardness.  In  this  state  it 
is  very  hard  and  insoluble  in  acids.  Its 
specific  gravity  is  4.3.  Neither  air  nor 
combustible  bodies  act  upon  it.  It  is  solu- 
ble in  water,  but  retains  while  drying  in  the 
air  a  large  quantity  of  it,  which  gives  it  the 
semi-transparency  and  appearance  of  a  yel- 
low jelly,  or  gum  arable ;  it  exhibits  the 
same  vitreous  fracture.  It  unites  with  all 
the  acids  and  forms  salts,  differing  from 
those  of  the  other  bases  by  being  decompo- 
sable by  alurnine,  glucine,  the  alkalis,  and 
by  mere  heal.  It  fuses  with  alurnine  and 
silex.  It  is  insoluble  even  by  boiling  in  a 
solution  of  alkalis,  neither  can  it  be  fused 
with  them  by  means  of  heat;  but  it  is  solu- 
ble in  alkaline  carbonates. 

By  these  properties  this  earth  may  be  dis- 
tinguished from  every  other.  It  is  still  of 
no  use  in  the  arts. 

Method   of   obtaining    Zircon. ^Reduce 

the  mineral  to  powder,  mix  it  with  three 
times  its  weight  of  potash,  and  fuse  it  in  a 
crucible.  Wash  (he  obtained  mass  in  dis- 
tilled water,  till  the  whole  of  the  potash  be 
extracted;  then  dissolve  the  residuum  as 
far  as  possible  in  diluted  muriatic  acid. 
Boil  the  solution  to  precipitate  any  silex  it 
may  contiiin,  filter  it,  and  gradually  add 
iolution  of  potash.     The    zircon   will  now 


ZYG  ZZ  953 

become  precipitated.  Wash  it  repeatedly  in  ZYGOMATIC  SUTURE.  Sutura  sy~ 
distilled  water  and  dry  it.  gomalica.      The    union    of    the   zygomatic 

ZiZA'.MA  a^ua'tica.  The  systematic  process  of  the  temporal  bone  to  the  cheek 
name  of  a  reed  whose  grain   is   much   es-  bone. 

teemed.  The  rFa^ersizama  grows  in  the  ZYGOMA'TICUS  MA'JOR.  This  mu3- 
swampy  parts  of  Jamaica  and  Virg'nia.  cle  arises  from  the  cheek  bone  near  the 
The  Indians  are  exceedingly  fond  of  its  zygomatic  suture,  taking  a  direction  down* 
grain,  and  account  it  more  delicious  than  wards  and  inwards  to  the  angle  of  the 
rice.  mouth;  it  is  a  long  slender  muscle,  which 

Zi'zTPH03.  The  jujubes  were  formerly  ends  by  mix'ng  its  fibres  with  the  orbicu- 
30  called.     See  Rhamnus  zizyphus.  laris  oris  and  the  depressor  of  the  lip. 

Zo'na.  (From  fwvy^/,  to  surround.)  ZYGOMA'TICUS  MOOR.  This  mus- 
Zoster.     The  shingles.  cle  arises  a  little  higher  up  than  the  zygo- 

ZOOLOGY.  (Zoologia,  from  ^ujov,  an  maticiis  major,  upon  the  cheek  bone,  but 
animal,  and  mI'oc,  a  discourse.)  Thct  nearer  the  nose  ;  it  is  much  more  slender 
part  of  natural  history  which  treats  of  ani-  than  that  muscle,  and  is  often  wanting.  It 
mals.  is  the  zygomatic  muscle  that  marks  the  face 

ZOONO'MIA.  (From  ^aiov,  an  animal,  with  that  line  which  extends  from  the  cheek 
and  vojMo?,  a  law.)  The  laws  of  organic  bone  to  the  corner  of  the  luouth,  which  is 
life.  particularly  distinguishable  in  somepersons. 

ZOOTOMY.  (Zootomia,  from  ^acv,  an  The  zygomatic  muscles  pull  the  angles  of 
animal,  and  rt/^vai,  to  cut.)  The  dissection  he  mouth  up  as  in  laughter,  and  from,  in 
of  animals.  this  way,    reudering  the   face   distorted,  it 

Zo'sTER.  (From  ^ovwfM,  to  gird.)  A  has  obtained  the  name  of  distortor  oris, 
kind  of  erysipelas  which  goes  round  the  Ihe  strong  action  of  this  muscle  is  more 
body  like  a  girdle.  ptrticularly  seen  in  laughter,  rage,  or  grin- 

Zu'cHAR.     (Arab.)     Sugar.  iiiig- 

ZYGO'MA.      (From  ^uhg,  a  yoke ;    be-       ^ytho'gai-a.     ZuBoj^dtxcL.     Beer  and  milk, 
-cause  it  transmits  the  tendon  of  the  tempo-  which  make  together  what  we  commonly 
ral  muscle  like  a  yoke.)     The  cavity  under  cal,  posset-drink;  a  term  often   to  be  met 
the  zygomatic  process  of  the  temporal  bone,  with  in  Sydenham. 
and  OS  malae.  Z2.     The  ancients  signify  Myrrh  by  these 

ZYGOMATIC  PROCESS.  An  apophy-  two  letters,  from  ^fxvi>r,i,  a  name  for  it 
sis  of  the  OS  jugale,  and  another  of  the  common  among  tliem  ;  but  the  late  wri- 
temporal  bone  are  so  called.  ters  use  them  only  for  the  ■Zinzibe.r,  ginger. 


THE  END. 


120 


COLUMBIA  UNIVERSITY  LIBRARIES 

This  book  is  due  on  the  date  indicated  below,  or  at  the 
expiration  of  a  definite  period  after  the  date  of  borrowing,  as 
provided  by  the  rules  of  the  Library  or  by  special  arrange- 
ment with  the  Librarian  in  charge. 

DATE  BORROWED 

DATE  DUE 

DATE  BORROWED 

DATE  DUE 

C28(i14i)m100 

H76 
1822 


